《My sharp-tongued beauty boss: sadism》


 Chapter 1

    I click on the picture, blue sky, blue sea, Sun Beach, a white plump body full of screen, a golden hair floating concave convex big beautiful girl lying lazily on the beach sunbathing, let me suddenly realize what is curve no longer treasure, sexy flow all over the place.


    There is also a tall beauty in a long skirt. When the sea breeze blows, the inside of the small room is half hidden and half hidden. It reminds me of evil fire all over my body, and my heart is like a cat''s scratch.


    These pictures were taken by a netizen named pakchoi on an overseas beach and sent to me. These pictures are full of blood, which make my eyes ache. I''m browsing one by one, and I''m going to zoom in and enjoy them slowly. One by one, I want to identify whether this thing is true or false. Suddenly, there are two voices behind me, A big black face crossed my shoulder and suddenly came over, covering most of my computer.


    I''m quick with my eyes and hands. I''ll turn off the screen every second to prevent the old class from peeking.


    "GA GA GA, Lao ye, your dog''s furtive is sure to have no good fart! Honestly, I''m here alone in the morning. Are you watching a short film? Do you know me


    Old class with a cheap smile lying on my shoulder, said with a smile.


    I pushed the old class away and said with a sneer:


    "old class, you can''t think of something sunny in your head! Restrain your wretchedness, don''t let them flow everywhere. Get lost. I have no time to talk to you. "


    The old class took back the big hand, with a three-point threat, said: "I can as nothing to see, the premise is to accompany me to the university town."


    "What are you doing there when you have nothing to do?"


    The old class tut tut twice, and began to scold me with disdain:


    "I said Lao ye, don''t you usually read the news in the class? Like a spider, you know how to hang up on the Internet all day long. Do you really think you can kill all the beauties just by the Internet. Are these empty headed things interesting? What''s more, with your good skin, you won''t be reduced to online love? "


    I rolled my eyes: "if you don''t understand, don''t be blind. Brother''s world, you will never understand. "


    "Blow on, blow on. I''ll beat your legs when you''re tired. Let''s blow on. Anyway, if you brag, you don''t have to pay extra tax. I don''t want to understand, but I don''t know if Tan Siyi wants to understand. "


    As soon as I heard Tan Siyi, I was the first two: "old class, will you chat? I told you that I am allergic to tan Siyi. Don''t mention her in front of me."


    The old class laughs chicken thief, a face flatters ground to lean over again to say: "Lao ye, tell elder brother, you are so afraid to see her, can''t be to sleep her and then don''t want to admit it? What''s the name of this? By the way, get on the bus first and then escape. "


    "Roll on the face of the old class


    "Hey, hey. You ya, I really don''t understand, you say you, you obviously don''t mean that to others, but to provoke her, now good, make her not up and down, and want to leave. I wonder where Miss Tan is not good enough for you? She is also a beautiful woman. She wants to have a figure, a face and a rich father. Other people are flocking to it. You''d better catch up with them. "


    The old class in my ear to force some, suddenly like to think of something like a slap on the forehead, shouting: "Oh, I understand, you don''t mean to play hard to get?"


    Instead of a positive answer, I suddenly asked the old class, "do you like Durian?"


    "Why did you ask that all of a sudden?"


    "You say like it or not."


    "I don''t like it."


    "Durian is known as the king of fruits, with high nutritional value and rich in a variety of proteins and vitamins. Why don''t you like it?"


    "If you don''t like it, you don''t like it. No matter how good it is, it has nothing to do with me."


    "That''s what I''m going to tell you."


    Old class suddenly said: "my day, you are waiting for me here."


    "You''re the only one who can enlighten you."


    The old class touched his head and said, "I''m too lazy to mind your business. Our class is going to have a couple of casual meals tonight. They were sent to the group a few days ago. Now you''re going to book a hotel with me. "


    "No! It''s a big deal. Sharp. "


    I turned off my computer and went out of the dormitory with my old class.


    My old class and I each rode a bike to the university town. We had to pass a girl''s apartment on the way. Mo Han just lived in this area.


    "Lao ye, let me ask you something. Did Mo Han go back to school?" The old class suddenly braked and stopped to ask me.


    "Back. I had dinner with her last night. Why, lonely and unbearable, miss her? "


    "Roll the calf!" Lao ban glared at me, and then hesitated: "Lao ye, I''m a little worried. You say that just the two of us will be embarrassed to ask for a bargain later. Will we be slaughtered? Would it be better if Mo Han was around to help, don''t you think? "


    I patted my chest: "you don''t trust me? As long as there is brother ye, bargaining is not a matter. What''s more, Mo Han''s character can''t give a fart for a long time. Do you expect her? "In fact, how could the little Nintendo in the old class hide from me? It''s a fake to call Mo han to help me. It''s true to want to see Mo Han. He pretends to be a public servant, but he wants to deceive me. If he doesn''t say it directly, I''ll pretend to be confused.


    When Lao ban saw that I seemed to see through his careful thinking, he couldn''t hang on to his face, and his dark face turned red immediately. The old class is more upright, not so much crooked, in front of me like a naked little fart, at a glance, not even with underpants left.


    "Lao ye, why are you so ignorant? Anyway, she is idle in the dormitory alone. Why don''t you call her down and play with us? "


    "Yesterday, they all came back from their dormitories. They won''t be idle. Besides, you are not dumb. Why don''t you call yourself


    "I, I..."


    "You rooster crow, you, I what I!"


    Lao ban was blushing, but he still wanted to be obstinate:


    "Lao ye, you said you are a ghost. You are full of ghost ideas. If you call her, she will die. Besides, you are brothers. Among the boys in our class, you are the only one who has the face. Who do you call


    "Look at my mouth." I pointed to my mouth.


    Old class a face cheap smile: "yes?"


    "Oh no!"


    "Go."


    I hate that iron doesn''t make steel. I scolded, "come on! Old class, I said you are a counsellor, mud can''t support the wall. You deserve to be a bachelor all your life. "


    "Lao ye, hard work! You''ve had a long day. c''mon! Please Old class clasped his hands and pretended to bow to me.


    I have no choice but to shake my head. The old class has the heart of thieves but no guts. He is usually careless. The bull is blowing loud. At the critical moment, he wilts when he meets Mo Han. He doesn''t look like a man.


    My old class and I stopped our bike at the downstairs of Mo Han''s dormitory. I called Mo Han down and had a brief chat. Mo Han agreed to go with us.


    But now there''s another problem. Mo Han doesn''t have a bike. He wants to ride one of our bikes.


    Lao ban looked at me with bright eyes. I knew what he meant. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get close to a beautiful woman.


    I said: "Mo Han, you take the old class''s car, he''s good at technology, riding more stable than me, sitting more comfortable."


    The old class happily wiped the back seat of the bike with his clothes. Mo Han ignored us, bypassed the old class''s bike and sat on the back of my bike.


    At one time, the scene was very embarrassing. When I looked at Lao ban, his face was redder than the shrimp in the pot. Then I looked at Mo Han, and he was still calm.


    The goddess is the goddess. It''s reasonable for others to air.


    We went around the University Town, and finally asked for the largest private room in Hongcheng Hotel, which opened four tables.


    Mo Han and I opened the menu and prepared to order. The old class scolded that it was the last meal in his mother''s life. I couldn''t help it. I''d pick up what''s expensive and go on the road well.


    Lao ban is an iron man from Northeast China. He is forthright and straightforward. He doesn''t pay much attention to his speech, but his friendship is strong.


    When it arrived at six o''clock, the old class took out a roll and called the roll for the last time. There were 36 people in the class, and there was no shortage of them.


    The atmosphere on the wine table was indescribably strange and gloomy. Li Dawei wanted to liven up the atmosphere, so he exclaimed, "goddess Mo, give us losers some benefits and sing a song."


    Dawei''s words immediately ignited the enthusiasm of the whole class and echoed one by one: "Mo Han, come here; Mo Han, come here Among them, Lao ban was the most joyful. He blushed, his neck was thick, and his eyes were fixed on Mo Han.


    The old class secretly loves Mo Han, which is an open secret in the class. Of course, the boy who secretly loves Mo Han is not only the old class.


    Mo Han''s eyes are a little flustered. She seldom sings in public, but tonight is a special day. She doesn''t want to spoil everyone''s interest, so she reluctantly nods and agrees.


    What''s a good song? Mo Han thought for a while and said, "let me sing a song" our anniversary "for you


    Our anniversary, full of memories and nostalgia, also symbolizes the eternal emotion, but also in line with the theme of tonight. We all clapped.


    Mo Han brewed up his emotion and began to sing, "my heart is suddenly alive again, from the moment I see you again..." Mo Han''s voice is very beautiful, singing, we can''t help but keep up with the beat, singing together.


    The songs reverberated in the private room. Every bit of what happened in the past four years came to our eyes one by one. Many people cried. The old class and the monkey were the worst. Their eyes were redder than the rabbit''s, but no one laughed at them, because none of the students here secretly wiped their tears.


    We burn our youth with wine. We pour our friendship into wine. One by one, our eyes turn red. We feel deeply in love. We feel dull and unambiguous.


    The students who usually like to cheat and play tricks have already forgotten their cleverness. They drink and talk to each other about their wealth.


    Some girls are no longer reserved, and even some extroverted girls come to our table to join us.Mo Han was the only exception. After she finished singing, she sat quietly in her seat, eating and silent.


    Mo Han is a very beautiful girl. She is just like her name. She has a light temperament. It seems that in her world, everything should be as plain as water.


    Dawei and I had a toast. He likes to eat double cooked meat, only to find potato chips left on the plate, "where''s the meat?"


    I didn''t reply angrily: "it''s back in the pot."


    Dawei gave me a thumbs up and said, "you''re a good explanation."


    At the end of the show, we all walk in a zigzag way. The only normal person is mo Han.


    Later, Lao Ban said that Mo Han did all the work in silence.


    ¡­¡­ One week later, I saw off a few friends, packed my bags, handed the key to the management office, and finally left the student apartment.


    I was pushing a brand-new cross-country bike along the Cherry Blossom Road on campus. Suddenly, a beautiful figure jumped out from behind a big tree by the lake in front of my car.


    I fixed my eyes and saw that the girl blocking my way was not tan Siyi. Who was it?


    Tan Siyi was wearing a white casual shirt with a black miniskirt underneath. Her two long, straight white legs were shaking in the white light of summer, and her brain was dizzy.


    The most important thing is her overdeveloped chest. Before she reaches the chest, the fullness of her chest is ready to come out. It stings my eyes.


    At this moment, Tan Siyi is staring at me with a pair of charming big eyes. I''ve been avoiding her recently. I''m really afraid of more and more things.


    We both stare at each other, speechless, but we don''t know where to start.


    I wanted to break this awkward atmosphere, so I joked: "Miss Tan, you don''t want to rob money and sex here, do you? If it''s robbery, I''ll be at ease. You can do it yourself. If you want me to cooperate with you, you can squeak, and I''ll be absolutely obedient. If it''s robbery, can we discuss this matter first, that is, you have to give me two yuan change to take a bus, and then you can open an invoice of eighteen yuan for me by the way. "

 Chapter 2

    "Ye Chutian!"


    Tan Siyi looked at me with a smiley face, a little crazy.


    I continued: "if you don''t want to, you don''t want to. Why are you shouting so loud? You think it doesn''t cost electricity."


    Tan Siyi and I have known each other for three years. What I can''t figure out is why Tan Siyi likes to rely on me.


    Tan Siyi is the first goddess of journalism department. She is a princess. Of course, the princess is a little sick. Otherwise, how can she be called a princess?


    Tan Siyi was born with a golden key. She always gives orders. She can get what she wants. Therefore, in her world, Tan Siyi is the center of the whole earth, and everyone has to revolve around her.


    Everyone, in her eyes, I am no exception.


    However, since I was a child, I was not a man of self-discipline. My nature was arbitrary. What I was most tired of was bondage and fetters. How could I be greedy of Tan Siyi''s mountainside scenery when I was aspiring to the top of the mountain.


    I always have a belief: if I can''t find the umbrella I like in this life, I would rather rain all my life than give in to the reality and make up for the number.


    It''s a pity that there are too few men in Zhejiang University who are aware of me. Women are trouble, and beautiful women are big trouble. But men like to ask for trouble, and they are happy with it!


    Therefore, I''m the only man in Zhejiang University who dares not to look at Tan Siyi in the eye. It''s not that I''m proud of myself, but that I really feel that it''s not worthwhile to grovel to please a woman.


    Of course, I can be so free and easy, not because Tan Siyi is not good enough, but because I have a woman in my heart, a woman who wants to love but can''t love.


    I have always kept a distance from Tan Siyi. However, my indifference has not deterred Tan Siyi, on the contrary, it has become increasingly fierce.


    In fact, if you really like a person, how willing to escape?


    Tan Siyi is, and I am not?


    I suddenly think of a friend once said to me, he said: at the beginning of human beings, sex is cheap, whether it is men or women, the more you dig your heart and lungs, the more you turn a blind eye, because you don''t care; the more people sneer at you, the more you rush, because you want to conquer.


    It''s really brilliant.


    Tan Siyi saw that I didn''t speak, just staring at her chest, her face blushed.


    The shy Tan Siyi is more beautiful than usual.


    Half ashamed and half annoyed, she said, "what are you looking at? What''s good to see! "


    In fact, I don''t want to take advantage of it, but do it deliberately.


    I didn''t mean to see anything. I just wanted to remind Tan Siyi with a kind eye that he would not show his wealth since ancient times. If he kept a low profile, he would die.


    Who says figure is not wealth?


    When I heard Tan Siyi''s complaint, I felt a little guilty, because my eyes were really obscene just now. At the same time, I wanted to tease her, so I said "it''s not so good.".


    I''m used to playing. At that time, I just came here because my head was blowing. When I woke up, it was too late.


    Women are obsessed with their bodies.


    "You Tan Siyi''s face turned red and glared at me angrily.


    If it''s normal, I don''t care at all. Tan Siyi and I have known each other for so many years. We have been fighting and bickering all the time. It''s just that today is different. Tan Siyi is coming to see me off. At this point, how can I hurt her so freely? Besides, graduation is just around the corner, and I don''t know when I will meet again.


    Maybe this time the parting is goodbye.


    Besides, even if it''s an ordinary female classmate or even a strange woman, I can''t slander people like this. What''s more, beating people without face and exposing people without shortness are like poking a beehive.


    EQ is worrying!


    My brain is spinning at full speed, and I''m trying to solve the embarrassment.


    I think that direct explanation is definitely not enough. It will only be more and more black. It''s better to make mistakes right.


    I had an idea. I was so shy that I said in a long voice: "not so good No wonder! ".


    Chinese is broad and profound, with two words at the end, which means the opposite. I secretly praised my own improvisation in my heart.


    "Really?" When Tan Siyi saw that I changed my tongue, his embarrassment subsided.


    I nodded heavily: "of course."


    "I believe you!" Tan Siyi folded his arm and pretended to block it in front of his chest. The culprit hid, and there was less embarrassment between them.


    Tan Siyi sighed softly: "you can''t tell lies. I''m afraid in your eyes, I''m just an ugly duckling that people hate."


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you laughing at? Am I right? " Tan Siyi asked me with a drooping head.


    "I laugh at you for not being modest at all."


    Tan Siyi blinked and asked me lovingly, "do I have one?"


    "Yes.""What do you say?"


    I joked, "because the ugly ducklings are all white swans in the end."


    "Ha ha ha." Tan Siyi laughs heartily, suddenly feels that it''s inappropriate to laugh like this, and quickly purses her mouth.


    "If you hate it, you know how to laugh at me."


    "Really. If you Miss Tan are an ugly duckling, I guess you can only count as a toad. "


    Tan Siyi looked at me with a smile and said, "toad wants to eat swan meat. It''s so beautiful


    I joked: "without toads, swans will be lonely."


    "Screw you. The more you talk, the less you get." Tan Siyi bowed his head and pondered. After a meeting, he said to himself, "even if it''s a swan, I won''t be a white swan, but a black swan. It''s still different."


    I didn''t think about it. I just said, "after plucking, what''s the difference between a white swan and a black swan?"


    What I said is totally unintentional. It''s quite ambiguous when we study it carefully. A plucked swan is a beauty who takes off her clothes!


    Tan Siyi reaction, face more red, anger mixed with a trace of shyness, really beautiful to the extreme.


    After that, we did not continue this topic, because the continuation of a mistake can only be the beginning of another mistake.


    Tan Siyi accompanied me on Cherry Blossom Road for a while. She was not in a high mood. She didn''t talk much all the way, and I didn''t.


    Tan Siyi suddenly broke the silence: "by the way, ye Chutian, do you have a career?"


    "Not yet." I answered truthfully.


    "Or Or I''ll... " Tan Siyi said with bright eyes.


    "No! But thank you, Tan Siyi. " I interrupt Tan Siyi''s words, put away the usual cynicism, said sincerely. Because I believe that with the background of Tan Siyi''s family, if she wants to arrange a good job for me through her relationship, it will not take much effort.


    "That''s how you like to fight me?"


    I shook my head decisively.


    "Why is that? Is it your man''s self-esteem that makes you lose face, or are you afraid you owe me


    I shook my head again.


    "Give me a reason." Princess Tan Siyi has a bad temper again, and her words are more and more outrageous.


    "May I not?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Of course."


    "Guess again?"


    I have no choice but to smile: "Tan Siyi, I think so. We are just out of society. Everything starts from scratch. I want to make a breakthrough with my own ability first. I think people can only grow rapidly if they survive in the soil of adversity. "


    Tan Siyi nodded gently: "yes, ye Chutian, you are so excellent and so strong. How can you let me meddle in my business?"


    "Ha ha." I don''t know what to say, I can only use a smile.


    Tan Siyi also reluctantly smile to me, suddenly eyes a bright, seems to want to start something, and asked: "will you stay in Hangzhou after graduation?"


    "No way."


    "Why? Is Hangzhou bad or do you want to go back to your hometown? "


    "Neither. Because I''m going to the deep city. "


    Tan Siyi said quietly, "what''s good about Shenzhen? You''re a stranger there. What''s more, if there are some in Shenzhen, Hangzhou may not have them. Why do you have to go so far. Is there nothing you miss in Hangzhou? "


    I was suddenly silent and looked at the distant sky for a long time before I said, "Tan Siyi, I''m sorry. I''ve made up my mind."


    Tan Siyi saw that I was resolute and had no room to maneuver. Her disappointment in her eyes was beyond expression. She kicked a few pebbles under her feet to vent.


    Tan Siyi took me outside the gate of the campus. I waved to her and was about to get on my bike. Suddenly, Tan Siyi held on to the back seat of my car.


    So I got off the bike and asked her what happened?


    Tan Siyi stammered: "Ye Chutian, you You Can you stay for me Stay? I''m talking about Hangzhou. "


    "Tan Siyi,..."


    Tan Siyi looked at me pitifully and said, "please, will you promise me?"


    I shook my head again.


    "You still decided to go?"


    "Well."


    "Even if I beg you for nothing, you will not change your mind?"


    "Tan Siyi, I''m really sorry."


    Tan Siyi can''t help but let go of her hand holding the bicycle. Her face is full of tears. I don''t know when she began to cry quietly. At this moment, she is no longer a willful and arrogant college girl, nor a young lady who doesn''t care about other people''s feelings and goes her own way.


    She is just a girl who will lose, cry and act coquettishly in front of the boys she likes.


    I also have a trace of intolerance in my heart. I, ye Chutian, have lived for more than 20 years. For the first time, a girl cried for me, saying that she was not moved is false.


    Under Tan Siyi''s reluctant eyes, with a complex mood, I set foot on my future bike.The figure I left gradually blurred in Tan Siyi''s eyes. Suddenly, she made a crazy chase and yelled: "Ye Chutian, listen to me, I''ll wait for you for two years. If you don''t come back to me within two years, I won''t wait for you any more! Ye Chutian, do you hear me? Do you hear me! Wuwuwu... "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 3

    After leaving Zhejiang University, I was thinking about my future all the way. I had some immature ideas about my future. Among my classmates, some choose to go to graduate school, some take the civil service examination, some go abroad for further study, and some have a good job under the arrangement of their parents.


    Take Tan Siyi for example. A few months before she graduated from University, she worked as an intern in a TV station. Before long, she will be formally employed. First, she will start as a contract worker. I think it will be a matter of time to make a formal establishment with her own conditions and family background.


    Although I come from a scholarly family and my parents are both high school teachers, they have no complicated social relations except teaching and educating.


    Of course, my parents have taught all their lives, and there are many ordinary students in the past. It is not difficult for them to find me a job if they are willing to save face.


    However, from my understanding of them, they will not do so. This is not a matter of losing face, but a matter of educational philosophy. In my parents'' mind, it''s not love for children to grow up. Let the children flutter and fall, which is far more valuable than the flowers blooming in the greenhouse.


    And my heart is also eager to have such a stage to fly alone, I believe myself, even if only one wing, I will fly out of a blue sky.


    After I left Hangzhou, I didn''t choose to go home, nor was I in a hurry to go to Shencheng. Instead, I used the gap of graduation to fulfill a wish: cycling.


    I''m a doer. I''m free and unrestrained. I want to do what I think.


    I opened the map of China, made a travel plan, and redrawn a circle on Mengshui mountain.


    Mengshui mountain is not in Zhejiang Province, more than 1000 kilometers away.


    I told my idea to one of my netizens, rural cabbage. I knew her for ten years, but I never met her.


    We meet at the top of Mengshui mountain before the national day.


    My acquaintance with pakchoi was a complete accident.


    When I was ten years old, I first contacted the Internet and applied for a nine digit QQ number. Maybe I''m naturally sensitive to the Internet. In less than a month, computers are as familiar as my left and right hands.


    At that time, because of my younger age, there were very few children playing with computers around me. There was no one on my QQ friends, so I added a friend at will.


    In fact, I don''t know whether it''s my destiny to enter the number of QQ randomly or not.


    I believe that fate has already been predestined, whether in the past or in this life.


    Nature has a symmetrical beauty, such as leaves, petals, grass, even animals and people are no exception, such as left foot and right foot, left hand and right hand, left face and right face. And her QQ number and I are completely symmetrical.


    At that time, I didn''t hope, because first of all, there may not be such an account. Secondly, the stranger''s application may not be approved by the other party. Unexpectedly, QQ really has such a number, and she passed two days after I applied to add her friends.


    In this way, we became each other''s first friends in the virtual world.


    From primary school to junior high school, from junior high school to senior high school, from senior high school to university, until now, she and I have nothing to say.


    We often talk on the Internet, covering a wide range of topics, we learn from each other, promote each other, but we rarely talk about our family background.


    I know nothing about her. I only know that she is a woman. I think she knows very little about me.


    Most of our online materials are blank. Even if we fill in some of them, they are not all real. In the virtual world, everything is illusory. In this respect, our understanding is highly unified.


    For more than ten years, she and I have strictly abided by a rule in our hearts: virtual and reality are two parallel lines, which can only be extended in parallel, and can not be crossed with each other.


    When I was 18 years old, I changed my online name to country goat. She once asked me why I called it country goat?


    I said: I am an old goat on the country road, all the way leisurely, all the way looking around, all the way searching, just for a humble cabbage.


    She asked me again: don''t goats like grass? How do they like cabbage?


    I replied with a smile: I only know one thing, but I don''t know the other. I like goat grass and cabbage. Maybe in the eyes of goats, grass is just plain food at best, and cabbage is a luxury. Besides, I''m an unusual old goat. Naturally, I don''t go the ordinary way.


    So she quietly changed her online name to cabbage.


    ...


    I made an appointment with Pakchoi in Mengshui mountain. This is a 12-year agreement, and 12 years is a reincarnation. Because she and I had an appointment. If our relationship is still the same after 12 years, then we will find a place with beautiful environment to have a long talk, so as to integrate virtual reality.


    At that time, it was only a half joking and half serious remark.Because who didn''t boast a few words when he was young?


    However, over the years, I have not taken this promise as an optional joke. I am waiting for this day to come.


    Unfortunately, my 12-year appointment with cabbage happened to be the day when I graduated from University, so I carried a simple bag and planned this unique trip.


    The beautiful Mengshui mountain has become the most ideal destination.


    I don''t know if pakchoi still remembers our agreement in those years. I didn''t remind her deliberately, because what we do deliberately often loses its own meaning.


    Before I left, I used the remaining 20 yuan to buy a chicken leg, four tea eggs and two cans of old Tsingtao beer.


    A bicycle, a blanket, a backpack, a mobile phone, a power bank, some toiletries and clothes, plus penniless, so I set foot on the road around.


    When I go to a place, I first do two things: one is to find a temporary worker to save enough money for the next place, the other is to use my mobile phone to take the most beautiful scenery as a souvenir.


    The most beautiful scenery includes the most beautiful people.


    Of course, I will often update my news and share my latest news and harvest with my good friend, garden cabbage, in virtual world.


    But I will not be in the picture, because in the real world, I will never appear in front of her eyes.


    In order to survive, I am not afraid of being dirty and tired. As long as I don''t break the law, I am willing to do any work.


    I have handed out leaflets, carried water, delivered fast food, repaired computers, worked as a tutor and waiter, and even worked as a wall painter, Porter and hawker.


    I don''t spend more than half a month in one place, because I don''t spend much money. I usually work for a week in one place, which is enough to support me for ten days and a half months.


    I just walk and stop, shuttling between the mountains and rivers of the motherland.


    Traveling all the way is just a small goal for me. Of course, my main goal is to meet cabbage in Mengshui mountain on November 11.


    I firmly believe that this day will be very special and beautiful.


    Of course, along the way in addition to the beautiful scenery, I will also encounter many strange things and strange people.


    For example, some time ago, I met an extremely unreasonable poisonous tongue female neuropathy, not to say it''s OK, when it comes to her, I still have a full stomach of evil fire.


    My feud with her happened on my third day in guangmiao, when I got a delivery job in a branch of Burger King.


    I remember it was dusk when a customer called the store to order. I deliver the goods to the door according to the above address, which shows that this is a five-star hotel.


    When I got downstairs, I called the guest to make sure she was up there. She kept a landline number. After dialing out, the phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. I was just about to hang up when the other party suddenly got through and asked in a poor tone: "who is it?"


    "The Burger King delivers the takeout."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you Miss Su, please?"


    "Say the point!" She doesn''t play cards according to the routine, which completely disrupts my rhythm and shortens my thinking.


    "Are you in the hotel room now?"


    "Sick! How can I answer the phone when I''m not on the phone! "


    I was confused by her sharp words. I held my mobile phone awkwardly on the spot. Yes, her words made me unable to refute. Besides, she didn''t give me a chance to refute, so she hung up with a bawl.


    I took the elevator to the 12th floor and found the corresponding number. After confirming, I rang the doorbell several times. I waited for a long time, but the door was still closed, and there was no sound inside.


    I checked the address on my cell phone again, 1205, that''s right.


    I tried to ring the doorbell again. Suddenly, the door was pulled open and a beautiful woman stood in front of me coldly.

 Chapter 4

    She is wearing a white tights, with a pair of blue skinny jeans, simple collocation, fresh and fashionable, big show curve, painting style is not too beautiful.


    When I saw her for the first time, I felt that the whole world was spinning. I wanted to embed two eyes in her body and never pull them out again.


    This woman is really beautiful, the beauty of the sun and the moon.


    Beauty vigilance is very high, she stood at the door, coldly looking at me, light said: "Hello, fool, back to soul! Where''s my takeout? "


    "Ah! Here, here! " I came back and handed the hamburger bag to the beauty.


    The beauty frowned slightly. Her left hand gently pinched her small nose. She looked left and right, and poked the bag with her right index finger. She looked disgusted and asked, "what''s the strange smell?"


    It''s hot in August. It''s a hot day.


    I''m used to it. I don''t smell anything.


    "It doesn''t taste good. Maybe it''s the smell of hamburger?"


    "That''s what your hamburger tastes like? Hum, I don''t want it The beauty pushed me outside without warning, and then quickly closed the door.


    Her nonsense made me confused again. In my hurry, I stretched out my foot to Carmen. The door was stuck, but there was a pain in my foot.


    "Ouch! Miss, open the door. It''s jammed! It''s stuck! My foot is stuck I''m yelling outside.


    "Whose name is Miss?" The beauty was very angry. I opened the door a little. My feet just felt a little easier. Suddenly, the beauty closed the door again.


    My God! The pain on my feet was more severe than last time, and the cold sweat on my forehead came out.


    "You! Open the door quickly I''m in pain. I can''t help but feel heavier.


    "How dare you command me?"


    "Open it


    "No way."


    "Open or not?"


    "Don''t say a good word twice!"


    "I''ll ask you again, is it open?"


    Beauty just ignored me.


    "If you don''t, don''t blame me for being rude to you." There''s nothing I can do but threaten her.


    "You''re welcome? All right! I''ll see how you can be rude The beauty is not afraid of my threat at all. She looks more fierce than me, and she also tightens the door.


    My forehead was in pain, and my veins were bulging. Even my breath was painful.


    "Beauty, what do you mean? We have no grudge in the past, and we have no grudge recently. I didn''t offend you. Why do you embarrass me? " I see the hard can''t, come to the soft.


    "Didn''t you offend me? As soon as you see my eyes and a bad smile on my face, you must be unkind to me! "


    I said with a bitter smile, "you misunderstood. Heaven and earth conscience, I will send a takeout, how dare to have any evil intention


    "Wrong! Then why are you blocking my door? "


    "You haven''t signed for your takeout yet."


    The beauty said, "I said I didn''t want it."


    "Miss, oh No, no, beauty, you have to be reasonable. You''re the only one. If you don''t want any of them, you''ll ask me to go back. There''s no business like this in the world. If everyone is like this, our store will be closed for a long time. "


    "I don''t care, I don''t care where I am, you don''t care! Can you blame me for your strong smell? "


    "What''s the smell? Ah! You don''t say sweat, do you? "


    I think there is something wrong with this woman. It''s also worth making a fuss that there is a little sweat smell on the man. It''s so hot in summer, your sweat glands are blocked, your secretion is out of balance, and you don''t sweat.


    But I don''t dare to say this face to face. I''m stuck in the door now, and I''m at a disadvantage. The power of life and death is in the hands of a beautiful woman. She''s so fierce that I don''t dare to add fuel to the fire.


    For today''s plan, we should turn the passive into the active, first pull out the feet and say something else.


    I tried several times, but the beautiful woman stuck the door to death. I didn''t dare to make a mistake at all.


    "Beauty, I''ll discuss something with you. Can you open the door a little bit and let me take out my feet first?" I said to the beauty with a smiley face.


    The beauty said with a smile: "idiot, I''ll discuss a matter with you too. Will you pull out your feet and let me close the door first?"


    At any rate, my lips are almost worn out. The beauty is not moved. When I say east, she tends to go west.


    As the saying goes, clay Bodhisattva has three points of anger. I am a young man in my twenties who just graduated. She also aroused a lot of evil fire and said, "what do you want?"


    Beauty said: "this sentence should be for me to ask you."


    "Beauty, you look so beautiful, but your mind is so vicious. You are blind to the angel''s face and the devil''s body. It''s a pity that the contrast between your mind and your appearance is so great


    "What did you say? Can you say it again


    "I''m sorry, I like to say it again. It''s your problem that your ears are back. I have no reason to pay for your fault." Although I am an it student, I love literature very much. With the influence of my parents, my eloquence is also first-class."I''ll tell you to bang it!" The beauty suddenly bumped against the door with her slender body. There was a sharp pain in my right foot. I screamed and fainted.


    I swear, this is the most painful time in my life, no one.


    Beauty card at the door for a long time, see no movement outside, open the door more, see me lying on the ground.


    "Hello, delivery man, you Don''t play dead. I saw your fingers move. " Beautiful women are very wary and don''t forget to cheat me with words.


    I still lay there motionless.


    The beauty opened the door a little more and lied to me: "if you don''t get up again, I''ll close the door again."


    After waiting for a while, the beauty looked at me motionless. She was afraid. She quickly opened the door and came out. She gently kicked me with her feet and said, "get up! Get up! If I don''t get up again, I''ll shout


    Beauty is standing in the corridor, ready to call, my eyes split a gap, secretly observe the surrounding situation, while beauty does not pay attention, I suddenly get into trouble, a hug her long leg.


    I was so angry that I wanted to give her some color.


    The beauty loses the center of gravity in the footwall, and her whole body suddenly falls back. If she falls down, I''m afraid she will die.


    I just want to punish her a little. I don''t really want to do anything to her.


    Between lightning and flint, I couldn''t think much, turned over and gave her a temporary meat cushion.


    The beauty fell heavily on me, and my eyes were full of stars. I took a breath, and I felt that my bones were going to fall apart.


    The beauty quickly got up from me and kicked me when she left. She ran back to the room and closed the door heavily.


    I''m full of bad luck: I''m just a delivery man, who provokes me!


    I got up from the ground, squatted on the ground and recovered. It really hurt just now.


    All of a sudden, the door opened again, and the beautiful woman leaned out her head, took two hundred yuan bills, threw them on my face, and drew back again.


    When the money hit me in the face, I felt the shame for the first time in my life. Looking at two grandfathers lying on the ground, I hesitated for a moment and picked up the money.


    Money is not mine. I''m not qualified to take it.


    The meal ordered by the beauty is 158 yuan in total. I want to change her 42 yuan.


    I knocked on the door again. This time, I was so powerful that I knocked on the door.


    "Open the door."


    "What for?" The beauty pasted it behind the door and asked me.


    "Change."


    "No more!"


    "If you say no, don''t! Open the door for me


    "No! How much is your reward. "


    "You are not rare! Give it to me


    "Good idea."


    I yelled at the door for a long time, causing dissatisfaction from other hotel guests. I had to give up in full view of the public.


    I, ye Chutian, am not so easy to bully. If you are not kind, don''t blame me for being unjust. I put the change of 42 yuan at the door of the beauty and cried out: "beauty, your technique is not bad. I''m very satisfied. This is a tip for you. I''ll take care of your business next time! "


    Don''t wait for the beauty to come out, I''ll run away .

 Chapter 5

    In the first ten days of September, I entered mantuo City, the boundary of Mengshui mountain. I checked it with Baidu map. Mengshui mountain is less than 300 li away from my current location. According to the speed of my bicycle, I can reach it in two or three days at most.


    At this time, there are more than 20 days to go before the national day. I don''t have to rush there. I decided to go to orchid town in mantuo city for a rest to solve the next problem.


    Orchid Town, rich in orchids, but not limited to orchids, orchids is just a business card. Orchid town is located in the north of mantuo City, facing the mountain and water. The scenery is very beautiful. It is a rare tourist resort, which is deeply loved by some literary youth and urban white-collar workers.


    Orchid town has a long river, called the marriage River, legend and a beautiful love. Both sides of the river are full of ancient buildings with different styles. Most of them are flower shops. Colorful flowers are arranged all the way along the cross street. The most famous one is orchid.


    In addition to the flower shop, there are also some small shops, bars, teahouses, hotels, inns and restaurants. Business is very good in these places, and they are often crowded, especially hotels and inns. If you don''t book rooms in advance, it''s difficult to find places to eat and stay.


    Twelve bridges, three wooden bridges, seven floating bridges and two large arch bridges have been built on the river. It''s really wonderful to stand on the bridge to see the scenery and blow the wind.


    I found a temporary job in an inn called Yang Lan.


    Yanglan inn is a couple''s Inn. The man''s name is Yangshu. He is from Mingyang City, my hometown. What''s more, he used to be my mother''s student. The woman''s name is Lan Xiang. I call her sister LAN. Lanjie is very beautiful, lanzhihui heart, gentle personality, quiet love to laugh, speak softly, like a blooming orchid.


    Elder sister Yang Gelan and I are just like old friends at first sight. In addition, brother Yang and my mother have a teacher-student relationship. Naturally, they treat me very well and treat me like a younger brother.


    Sister LAN has a child, named Yang Yu, whose nickname is maomaoyu. She just went to the third grade of primary school. This little boy is more lively. He stays at home all day. It''s hard to see him before dinner.


    I don''t know why, little bit is full of hostility to me. Since I know my identity, little bit hasn''t given me a good face.


    I have lived in Yanglan Inn for more than half a month. Once sister LAN and I accidentally talked about this topic, but she didn''t tell me the reason. She just told me not to be too attentive. The child didn''t have a definite number, so it would be better slowly.


    During the day, brother Yang and sister LAN mainly look at the shop. I go out for a stroll and sell some garlands I make up to earn some money. In the evening when I was on vigil, elder sister Yang Ge Lan was tired all day. I asked them to have a rest earlier.


    I had a leisurely and comfortable life in orchid town until a woman appeared.


    One night, Maoyu was ill. Brother Yang and sister LAN took her to the hospital. Before she left, sister LAN told me that a guest would come tonight. I don''t know what time it is. When she came, she asked me to take her to room 3001 on the third floor and told me not to neglect her. I just agreed.


    I''m sitting at the front desk alone. Anyway, I''m idle. I''d better read books to pass the time.


    I turn to Robert Kiyosaki''s world classic "rich dad, poor dad". This book is not easy to get. It''s the original English version. It was given to me by Mo Han on my 20th birthday. It''s also my favorite book. I always carry it with me.


    I''m more attentive in my reading, so it''s easy to forget the time. I don''t remember how long it took when I was addicted to books when a man suddenly slapped the front desk.


    I was startled by the sudden noise. People almost jumped up and books fell to the ground.


    "I''ve told you for a long time! I''m deaf


    I picked up the book from the ground, closed it and put it on the desk. Looking up, I saw a woman. Specifically, she was a super beauty, a super beauty who had met me.


    Of course, this fate is not marriage, but abuse.


    "It''s you!"


    Beauty and I didn''t seem to expect to meet each other here. The surprise in her eyes at that time was no less than me.


    "You follow me!" Beauty vigilance is very high, a see me, immediately preconceived.


    I scoff: "you don''t feel so good about yourself."


    "I never feel good about myself."


    I said sarcastically, "should I praise you for your self-knowledge?"


    "No, because it''s not good, it''s excellent! Special show


    I day, still have brag force so shameless! I''m willing to give up.


    When the beauty saw "rich dad poor DOD" on my desk, she said coldly, "ha ha, now the domestic world has changed, and the takeout brother still needs to know foreign languages, so he is connected with the international world. Stupidfellow, you''re a delivery man. Do you understand? "


    "Miss, you are a layman, aren''t you! There is an unwritten saying about learning in our takeout industry: if you don''t study for a day, no one can see it; if you don''t study for a week, you will start to get rough; if you don''t study for a month, you will lose your IQ to pigs. Besides, I''ve already quit taking out. "The beauty looked at me, blinked her eyes, and said tit for tat: "that''s right. Now you should be called shop boy. Sophomore, what''s the job of serving tea and water? "


    "Dry!"


    A beautiful woman asked you whether to do the work, I have no reason to say no, right.


    The beauty responded and blushed. She knew that she had let me take advantage of her words. She was a little annoyed.


    I''m not a stingy man who likes to haggle over everything, but beautiful women are arrogant in front of me. I get angry when I see them.


    If we meet on a narrow road and she talks ill to me, don''t blame me for using "cheap" to her.


    I asked with a smile: "beauty, open a room?"


    Can a man ask a woman if she wants to open a room without being misunderstood?


    I said that on purpose. I was so angry with her.


    "You! Hooligan Beauty face not sullen scold me.


    "What''s wrong with me? It''s normal for you to stay and I''ll watch the shop and ask if you can open a room? "


    Beauty seems to have no idea that my ability to talk nonsense is so good, some careless underestimate the enemy.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so talented?"


    I don''t know when she is pregnant, but I don''t know when she is pregnant. I didn''t expect Miss Su to be so discerning and discerning. "


    Beauty looked at me for a while, did not expect me to be so thick skinned, invulnerable, not ashamed, but proud, she was a little helpless.


    "Give me the card!"


    "Ah? What card? "


    "Stupid! Room card, of course. "


    "I''m sorry, we don''t have a room available. You go somewhere else. "


    "You want me to go somewhere else in the middle of the night?"


    I said, "what else?"


    "You asked me when you opened the shop?"


    "Beauty, correct me, I''m a shopkeeper, not a shopkeeper."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "It''s too big. The shop keeper is a part-time worker, and the shop keeper is the boss. Can you do the same? "


    "What do you mean, you don''t want me to live, do you?"


    "What is that! We are open to business, and the visitors are the guests. The customer is God, just God. The room is full, and I can''t help it. " I didn''t mean to embarrass her, because there was no room left.


    Beauty to me some speechless, she suddenly said: "boss LAN didn''t tell you something? You don''t want me to disturb her so late? "


    "Boss LAN? Sister LAN. What did she say? Oh I suddenly remember that sister Lan said that there was a guest coming in the evening. Is that the beauty in front of me? My day, just now I was addicted to dogfight and forgot about it. Now, who is it that she is not in the shop?

 Chapter 6

    Beauty see me a sudden realization of the expression, ice snow smart she must understand the cause and effect, her face expression began to arrogant. Because the situation is changing. Just now, I got the upper hand and she fell. In an instant, the situation reversed. She became my customer, a character of God. Can she not be angry.


    You should keep a low profile.


    I suddenly thought of a word: retribution.


    It''s not that the ancients didn''t cheat me before the time.


    I quickly shut up, just still high up tail immediately clip up. I took out the door card of room 3001 and took the beauty to the third floor.


    "This is it." I open the door, insert the door card and turn on all the lights.


    I''ve been watching my beautiful woman stand out in the corridor.


    I knew that the beauty didn''t trust me and worried that I was plotting against her, so I said, "if there''s nothing else, I''ll go downstairs first. You should have a rest early and call the front desk if you have something to do."


    As soon as I got to the front desk and sat down for less than two minutes, my butt didn''t warm up, so the front desk landline was making a lot of noise.


    When I look at the caller ID, 3001 is not the beauty room.


    I picked up the receiver and before I could speak, the other side said, "come on up! At once


    He hung up again.


    I thought something happened to the beauty. I ran up the stairs and saw the door of the beauty''s room open.


    Out of politeness, I didn''t break in directly. It was too rash. I tapped on the door a few times.


    "Knock what knock! The door is open again Inside the beauty extremely impatient said.


    I went in and saw the beautiful woman dressed neatly sitting on a sofa. Her eyes were cold and her face was full of dissatisfaction.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The beauty suddenly stood up and took me to the bathroom.


    I don''t know what she wants to do. There is a ripple in her heart. It''s such a beautiful night. She takes me to such a sensitive place in the bathroom. Isn''t she trying to rule me?


    Such a beautiful night, such a wonderful woman, such a small room, do I follow or pretend to follow?


    What a tangle!


    My imagination has not yet completely occupied the mind, a beautiful woman''s words and pull me back to reality.


    "What do you think this is?" Beauty pointed to a small black spot on the ground and questioned me.


    This little black spot is so small, I opened my eyes for a long time to see clearly, this is a little ant, strictly speaking, this is the body of a little ant, because it has been dead for a long time.


    "Ants?" I picked up the dead ant from the ground and looked at it for a long time.


    "Nonsense! You think I''m an idiot! Don''t you know ants? " Beauty''s anger is not small, coldly looked at me and said.


    Damn it! You know, ask me? Are you kidding me?


    However, I only dare to whisper in my heart that the beautiful woman just ate a dull loss downstairs, and her anger is not gone. How dare I touch the tiger''s butt, especially the female tiger''s!


    "Tell me! What do you want to do? " Beauty doesn''t seem to want to give up so easily.


    I muttered in my heart again: what do I want to do if not? You should ask yourself what you want to do! If I say that''s all, it''s just a dead ant. Would you like to?


    Beauty seems to see through my mind, gave me a cold eye, and light said: "here, I hope spotless, an animal does not want to see, whether it is big or small, live or dead, understand?"


    What do you think of this place? So demanding? This is a small inn, not a five-star hotel, OK?


    However, I just murmured in my heart, her request is not too much, which guest does not want to live in a beautiful, clean and tidy environment.


    "Understand? Give me a definite word


    I nodded in a daze.


    Beautiful woman very natural and unrestrained went back to the room, left me alone in the bathroom, let me live and die.


    I came out of room 3001, went to the utility room, took the washbasin, disinfectant, insecticide, rag and mop, and folded them back.


    The beautiful woman is playing mobile phone in the room with her legs crossed, while I am busy in the bathroom alone.


    I opened the skylight and ventilation valve, and cleaned the insects with insecticide first. After the poisonous gas was slightly dispersed, I disinfected with disinfectant, and then wiped the table clean with a rag. Finally, I mopped the floor, and the floor could be used as a mirror.


    After all, the work did not stop until 12 a.m.


    After finishing, I put my things in the corridor outside the door, washed my hands and went back to the guest room to say to the beauty, "it''s done."


    The beauty put away her cell phone, moved her body and asked, "so fast! You won''t give me a few perfunctory tricks, will you


    "Joke! In my dictionary of Ye Chutian, there has never been such a negative word as perfunctory. "


    "Oh?" Beauty Oh a, scornful glance at me.


    "What! Don''t believe me? ""I only believe in two people in the world."


    "I''d like to hear about it."


    "One is me, the other is someone like me, obviously, not including you."


    "You''re funny! If you understand that, I can''t help you. "


    "Do you think I have wronged you?" The beauty thought for a moment, stood up and took a cup from the cupboard beside the TV.


    What''s she doing with the cup? Do you want to make tea? But how can she make tea without boiling water? And we''re talking about something. What kind of tea does she make?


    I''m a little confused. This beauty has no way of doing things. It''s hard for people to figure out what she wants?


    Beauty to me hook little finger, once again took me to the bathroom, but also inexplicably in the sink with a cup of water handed to me.


    What are you doing? You don''t want me to drink, do you?


    My God, this is the water from the sink. Do you want to disgust me!


    "What? Dare not drink? You don''t dare to drink your own sink? Do you doubt the fruits of your own labor? " The beautiful woman looked at me provocatively and said.


    Beauty, this move is so poisonous. Attack my shield with my spear.


    I looked at the water in the cup, and then looked at the sink. I felt sick and hesitated again.


    The beauty sneered, "eh Just now, I don''t know who swore that there would be no such negative words as perfunctory in his dictionary. It seems that what is Ye''s name? "


    "Ye Chutian."


    "Oh, yes, it seems to be that name. By the way, this person can''t be you?" Beauty once again taunted me, because she did not believe I really dare to drink.


    The beauty shakes the water in the glass and says haughtily: "in the past, people always said that cowhide is not blown and Mount Tai is not piled. I don''t believe it. Now that I meet you, I believe. Thank you for letting me know what a real boast is. "


    I don''t want to show weakness in front of a beautiful woman. I can''t lift my head in front of her all my life. I smile, suddenly grabbed the cup in the hands of the beauty, Gudong Gudong a few mouthfuls to drink the water in the cup clean.


    My stomach turned upside down. I held back my disgust and tried to calm down. I turned the cup upside down and showed it in front of the beautiful woman. I said, "it''s delicious. Would you like a drink? "


    "Childish." Beauty may not have thought I would do this, leaving these two words directly left the bathroom.

 Chapter 7

    After the beauty left, I lay on the toilet and vomited out with a Whoa, followed by a gust of wind.


    After I vomited, my brain became clear gradually. I really drank the water from the sink.


    Just now, I was just trying to be brave. After I calmed down, my first reaction was that this woman was crazy, and my second reaction was that I was crazy. In any case, there is always a madman between me and this woman, or who can do it.


    At the same time, I also don''t understand why I want to compete with her as a woman, why I care so much about her opinion, whether she looks up to me, and do I have half a cent to do with her?


    I''m not familiar with her! Tangled!


    When I came back to the front desk from the third floor, it was already 12:30. I picked up the tea cup on the front desk and rinsed my mouth. No matter how I rinsed my mouth, I always felt like a pregnant woman, sick and vomiting.


    I had just put down my tea cup when the landline rang again. I got close to the screen and saw: 3001.


    What''s the matter? Didn''t you just come down from there?


    I picked up the receiver to connect, only to hear a woman in the opposite said: "up! Immediately "


    and then there was no then, she just hung up.


    I drag tired body to climb to the third floor, beauty''s door is still wide open, I learned this time, do not knock directly into the house, I saw beauty at night do not sleep, holding a pillow sitting on the sofa.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The beauty looked at me and asked, "why don''t you knock when you come in?"


    "Ah? What? "


    "Do you know how to be polite! Don''t you know you have to knock when you enter someone''s room? "


    "No Beauty, you won''t let me knock, OK? "


    "Do you have one?"


    "Take out the word ma."


    "When?"


    "Just now."


    "Just now is just now, now is now."


    "What''s the difference?"


    The beauty did not answer directly, but asked me: "do you want to sleep later?"


    "Ah? What? " I can''t keep up with her rhythm. Isn''t she talking about knocking or not? Why did she talk about sleeping again? Didn''t she want me to sleep with her?


    My mind is open again. Is she afraid of sleeping alone at night and asking me to be a companion? Am I a reserved refusal or a decisive promise?


    The beauty said fiercely, "ah, what? You don''t know if you want it or not! "


    "Yes. Of course. Who doesn''t sleep at night is not an owl. "


    The beauty asked, "what about the day? Do you sleep for a day? "


    "No one sleeps in broad daylight, and I''m not sick." I don''t understand why the beauty asked, but I still answered according to the facts.


    The beauty said with a smile, "that''s right. If you don''t sleep during the day, it doesn''t mean you don''t sleep at night. Similarly, if you don''t knock just now, it doesn''t mean you don''t sleep now. The reason is the same. Is there a problem? "


    I look at the beauty speechless, I go! She''s digging a hole here to bury me!


    "Miss Su, you won''t ask me to come up, just to discuss with you the profound knowledge of when to knock?"


    "You think I can be more boring than you!"


    Su Meimei pointed to the bed and ordered, "the sheets have been changed!"


    I went forward to feel the quilt, there is a smell of sunshine on it, obviously I just changed it in the afternoon, and I also had to bask in it during the day.


    "What happened to the sheets?"


    "It''s not clean."


    "How come the new sheets are not clean?"


    "If I say it''s not clean, it''s not clean!"


    I said: "goddess Su, you have to be reasonable. You are not ISO international standard. Do you think it''s not clean if you say it''s not clean? We Yanglan Inn strictly in accordance with the relevant standards of the National Health Department, and through the examination of the health department, we also issued a certificate. If you can''t tell me how ugly you are today, I suspect you are deliberately making trouble. "


    "I''m allergic."


    "Ah? Really? "


    The beauty didn''t speak. She just rolled up her left long sleeve. There were a lot of red pimples on her white arm.


    Such a beautiful arm, dotted with a few red dots, is blind.


    I shook my head, this woman is really delicate, whether the skin is too white, too tender women are prone to allergies, unlike US men, is sleeping in a haystack, no nonsense.


    I came down from the upstairs and went to the single room where I was sleeping. I found a clean set of four pieces, which had been disinfected by my high temperature and exposed to the hot sun. There should be no problem.


    I went upstairs again to replace the beauty, and brought her a box of ointment and a bottle of toilet water.


    "It''s late. Have a rest early."


    I closed the door for the beauty and went back to the front desk. It''s more than one now. I''m sleepy, so I sleep on the table.


    I was just about to say hello to Duke Zhou when the landline rang again and again. My God, who is going to let people sleep at night!I picked up the phone in a daze and said, "hello. Reception. What''s the matter? "


    "Come up! At once Goddess Su''s words were still so concise that she didn''t want to say a word more.


    This woman, is it over?


    I am extremely depressed in my heart. If you have something that you can''t finish at one time, you have to squeeze toothpaste, a little bit at a time!


    I moved my numb arm and went up to the third floor.


    Su goddess''s door opened wide again, and I didn''t care whether to knock or not, so I went straight in. What do you like.


    After going in, I saw Su Meimei sitting on the sofa, and her posture didn''t change.


    "Goddess Su, what happened?"


    "I can''t sleep."


    "You can''t count sheep if you can''t sleep!" I don''t have the good spirit to say.


    Su said coldly, "what do you know! It''s not the one who can''t sleep. You call that insomnia. I''m so sleepy. I don''t have insomnia. "


    "I''ll go. Who are you?"


    "There''s something on the bed."


    I got close to the big bed, lifted the quilt and searched carefully, but I didn''t find a hair.


    "Do you think it works in your heart?" I asked suspiciously.


    Su Mei is too lazy to give me a bird and turns her eyes at me.


    "Nothing! If you don''t believe it, see for yourself I move the quilt away and let the beauty see clearly.


    The beauty looked at it and said, "there is something on the bed that hurts my back."


    I felt the thick mattress with my hands all the way, but I still didn''t find anything.


    "Not really."


    "No way! You look for it again. "


    I''m really speechless. This woman is in trouble. I took off the mattress on Simmons, turned on the flashlight on my mobile phone and photographed it all the way. I really found a hard black thing smaller than soybean.


    I can''t see what it is, but it''s so small and the mattress on the bed is so thick, can it affect her?


    Is her skin made of tofu, so tender? When I was a child, I only saw it in fairy tales. It was said that there was once a princess who couldn''t sleep well all night because there was a soybean under the quilt.


    After all, fairy tales are fairy tales. The writer is a liar. Is there such an adverse skin in reality? I can''t believe looking at Su goddess.


    Goddess Su said, "yes. It''s probably right here. So it is


    I threw the little things away, spread the mattress back, made up the quilt, and said to her, "you try, is there any problem?"


    Goddess Su opened her eyes, motioned to me with her eyes, and pointed to the door.


    This woman is so wary that I want to do something wrong.


    I nodded, said a "clear", and then back to the door.


    Su Meimei and her clothes lie on the bed, examine them, shake her head and say it''s OK.


    "Is it really all right?" I asked her to be sure again.


    "Well."


    I stepped out of the room and helped her close the door again. This toss made me tired and sleepy.


    I went back to the front desk again. Less than ten minutes after I lay on the desk, the landline rang again. I swear, as soon as I hear the ringtone of the landline, my head will explode.


    As soon as I look at the telephone screen, there is a string of numbers lying on it: 3001.

 Chapter 8

    "Hello."


    "Come up! At once


    "Can you change a word, every time it''s these four words, are you bothered?" I didn''t get a response when I finished complaining.


    I know. I''m just venting on the empty phone.


    I went up the stairs, forgetting how many times I went up in one night.


    "Come on, what''s the matter this time?" I see Su goddess, one head two big, straight to the point.


    "I can''t sleep."


    I frowned and asked, "why can''t I sleep? It''s no problem


    "It''s not about beds and quilts."


    "What''s that about?"


    "It''s noisy."


    "What''s the noise?"


    "Someone snores."


    "Who snores?"


    "Next door."


    This is a small inn. The sound insulation effect can''t be compared with that of a star hotel. The best one in orchid town is only three stars.


    There is a middle-aged man named Liu living in room 3002 next door. He is in his thirties and 78S. He has lived here for some days. He is nice. He always chats with me when he sees me.


    I listened across the wall, although there is a slight snore, but it does not make people unable to sleep. Is there no sound in your house at night.


    I looked at Su goddess doubtfully again, Su beauty said: "other sounds are OK, I can''t sleep when I listen to snoring."


    What else is wrong?


    I patted her on the forehead. Except for her beautiful face and proud figure, this woman is good for nothing and full of faults. However, in this face eating world, a beautiful cover thousands of ugly, as long as the beautiful figure is good, other all do not call matter.


    I''m in a bit of a dilemma. She is a guest, and Lao Liu is also a guest. I can''t ignore one thing and lose the other. I don''t want people to snore. Besides, I don''t have the right.


    I gave goddess Su an idea: "why don''t you bring an earplug?"


    "It''s not good for your ears to sleep at night with earplugs."


    "It''s just one night. Make do with it. It''s OK." I tried to convince her.


    Goddess Su said: "women can only be fastidious, how can they make do with it?"


    She talks one by one, and I can''t make a difference with her.


    Su Mei Mei thought for a moment and said, "I have a way."


    "Oh? Tell me about it. "


    "Change the room."


    "Goddess Su, I told you when you came. There is no room available. I won''t cheat you."


    Goddess Su said: "I don''t care! Either change the room for me or stop snoring in the next room! "


    "But he''s asleep. What can I do?" I''m really at a loss.


    Su Meimei shrugged her shoulders, with an expression that it''s none of my business.


    I looked at the goddess, thinking about it, and suddenly I had a plan in mind.


    "Goddess Su, you just said that as long as you don''t snore next door, you can really fall asleep?"


    "Can you say something nutritious! Do you think I''m iron? I''m not sleepy after playing all day? "


    "Are you sure?"


    "Nonsense."


    "What if he watches TV or talks loudly?"


    "It''s the same as sleeping."


    "Is half an hour enough?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I asked with a smile, "can I sleep in half an hour?"


    ¡°Noproblem¡£¡±


    "All right." After I got a positive answer, I turned around to leave.


    "Stop!"


    I asked impatiently, "what''s the matter?"


    "The problem is not solved. What do you want to do? Screw you?"


    "Take care of the uncle next door."


    "Just you?" Su goddess tone is quite disdainful.


    "What''s the matter with me?" I said? Su Mei Mei, you don''t want to look down on others. As long as you are willing, I don''t want to be unfair. "


    "Blow it, you! You don''t have to pay taxes to brag anyway. " Goddess Su shook her head. She didn''t believe it. She didn''t forget to bury me and said, "fool, don''t blame Miss Ben for not reminding you. It''s like robbing a wife and children. Don''t be beaten and maimed."


    "No! I''ll leave my words here today. In half an hour, you''ll be ready to have a good dream. "


    What I say is amazing. In fact, I have no bottom in my heart. After all, I don''t let people sleep at night, and I can''t offend the guests. It''s really difficult.


    But it''s not very difficult, and it doesn''t show that ye Chutian''s means are not. There''s a saying: men look at means, women look at faces.


    I dare to boast about Haikou. In fact, I already have a complete plan in mind.


    I went downstairs and found several packages of beef jerky, peanuts and two bottles of Red Star Erguotou in the cupboard under the front desk. This is the supper prepared for me by sister LAN. I have a bite of Erguotou and a bite of beef jerky. It''s a pleasure to eat.


    Drinking a lot of wine can not only embolden people, but also talk nonsense. Who will argue with a drunkard.I made a call to Lao Liu from the front desk.


    Lao Liu took it after a long time, yawning in his mouth, and his tone was not very good: "who? You''re sick! What call in the middle of the night! Let people sleep or not. "


    I have been prepared in my heart for a long time. As long as a normal person receives this kind of call at the hotel in the middle of the night, he will respond like this.


    "Brother Liu As soon as I opened my mouth, I began to sob.


    "Who are you?" Uncle Liu is puzzled, but he still hasn''t figured out what''s going on.


    "Brother Liu it''s me. The front desk, Xiaoye I continued to cry.


    "Oh, Xiaoye, why do you cry when you don''t sleep at night?" As soon as I heard it, Lao Liu''s tone was obviously much kinder and more wary.


    "Brother Liu, I''m so sad that I don''t want to live any more."


    "Ah! Xiao Ye, what''s the matter with you? Talk to brother Liu. " I know Lao Liu is a warm-hearted man. He will not stand by when he comes across such a thing.


    "I''m lovelorn."


    "What''s the matter?" Lao Liu got up from the bed and sat up straight. He said suspiciously, "no, Xiao Ye, don''t you come to orchid town by yourself? I didn''t hear that you brought any girlfriends with you?"


    Lao Liu has a lot of experience and is not so easy to fool. No matter how cunning a fox is, it can''t fight a hunter. I''ve already figured out how to deal with him.


    "Brother Liu, I did come here alone. My girlfriend is not here."


    "They''re not together, so why are you in conflict?"


    "She just gave me a call, saying that we are not suitable, determined to break up with me."


    "How could she do that!" Lao Liu said indignantly.


    As far as I know, it''s because of emotional problems. I deliberately told him that I was lovelorn, just to win his sympathy, sympathize with each other in order to resonate, otherwise I would call him in the middle of the night to harass him, not to die.


    Besides, all the emotional issues are constantly being discussed, and the reason is still confused. It''s not clear at all for a moment. The half an hour I promised goddess Su is not easy to capture.


    I calculated to every detail, Lao Liu gradually on my way.


    "Well, what else can I do? I''m poor. A second-generation rich man took a fancy to her and boasted that he wanted to buy her a BMW. You said, "as a cyclist, how can I catch up with other people''s BMW?"


    Lao Liu sighed in front of him, as if to outline something sad. Half a day later, he said, "women are so realistic. They would rather cry in a BMW than laugh behind a bicycle. What is love, cheat Bai, who is serious who lost; what is gentle, cheap Bai, who believe who became a pig


    I can''t see Lao Liu is still a talented man. I stuffy mouth wine, and said: "brother Liu, you said my heart, love this slut, usually is to abandon the fool, want a liar.". Your heart and lungs are not as good as others'' hypocrisy. Hard work. "


    "Xiao Ye, I didn''t expect that we were still a pair of brothers. You also want to open up a little, for a woman who does not love you, crying, not worth it


    "Brother Liu, it''s easy for you to say. My heart hurts. Even my liver hurts." I took another sip of wine, opened a bag of beef jerky and a bag of peanuts, and ate them bit by bit.


    I chat with Lao Liu while eating and drinking. I''m ready for a protracted war.


    Chatting, Lao Liu suddenly asked me: "what''s the sound?"

 Chapter 9

    I was eating peanuts just now. My voice was a little loud. I don''t want to be noticed by Lao Liu.


    I''m not going to cover it up. I said frankly, "I''m drinking. I''ve got something to drink."


    "While you eat and drink, you pour bitter water with me?" Lao Liu probably didn''t expect me to be so wonderful. I''m still in the mood to eat and drink at this time.


    My face is not red, heart does not jump to cover up and say: "ah, brother Liu, what can I do? I can only drown my sorrow by drinking."


    Lao Liu was silent for a long time. I thought he saw something and was thinking about how to fool him. Lao Liu suddenly asked, "do you still have wine there?"


    "Ah?"


    "I mean it''s no fun for you to drink too much alone. Why don''t I accompany you, brother Liu. In this way, you can bring some wine and food to me now. Let''s talk face to face. It''s a lot of trouble to call. "


    Damn, Lao Liu still wants to eat and drink?


    "Brother Liu, it won''t disturb your sleep, will it?"


    "Excuse me. I''m sorry to disturb you. That''s it. I''ll wait for you in my room. Hurry up. " Lao Liu said and hung up.


    I hold the microphone with a confused face. Who are these people.


    I packed all the snacks and Erguotou in the cupboard, simply cleaned up the table, and then went directly to room 3002.


    When he arrived at Lao Liu''s territory, Lao Liu completely let go. He drank a lot, ate a lot of meat and turned away from being a guest. He kept telling me about his scenery and his girlfriend. I was reduced to an audience.


    I didn''t expect Lao Liu to be able to chat so much. Even the pause could be omitted. It would take three or four hours. My two eyelids were fighting all the time. In the end, I couldn''t carry it. I just sat down and fell asleep.


    I always boast that I am a hunter, but I didn''t expect that I was the one who fell under the muzzle of the gun.


    ¡­¡­


    goddess Su stayed in Yanglan Inn for three days in a row. She went out early and came back late. The Dragon could see her head but not her tail. I still sell things in the day and watch the night as before.


    I found the name of room 3001 registered in the hotel registration system is Su Manyu. What a beautiful name with artistic conception, a picture immediately flashed through my mind: in the misty rain, a pair of lovers strolled by the Suzhou lake.


    This morning, the weather is fine and sunny. I sit under the bridge and take a nap. I don''t sleep well at night. Therefore, during the day, I often make up for sleep while selling things. I put the wreath in a row and put a flower basket in the middle.


    I hung a sign in front of the basket, which said: ten yuan for a wreath, no bargaining.


    A woman squatted down to pick out a wreath and put a star studded wreath on her head.


    "Hey, how do you sell this?"


    "Ten dollars for each." I used to answer with my eyes closed.


    "It''s so expensive! A little cheaper? "


    I still closed my eyes and pointed to the sign on the flower basket.


    "The woman said with a smile:" you write so ugly, I do not know ah, or you read to me


    I heard this woman''s voice so familiar. I quickly opened my eyes and saw that it was not su goddess. I''m x, haunted, how can I have her everywhere!


    Goddess Su looked at me with a smile and asked, "do I look good with this?"


    I lightly said: "the wreath is good-looking, the person is close."


    "You The smile on Su goddess''s face immediately disappeared and asked coldly, "can you chat?"


    "Chatting varies from person to person. It depends on who you talk with."


    "Is it?"


    "No!"


    Su man said with a cold face: "my good mood, let you destroy, you have to compensate me."


    "You deserve it! Who told you to come and taunt me? "


    "How did I taunt you?"


    "You, Bai Fumei, buy a wreath and bargain with me, not to ridicule me!"


    Su goddess Baji Baji lips, want to say something and did not say, just take a pair of charming big eyes staring at me.


    "What are you looking at?" Su goddess stares at me, I immediately stares back. In front of her, you can''t give her a good face, otherwise you can only suffer from yourself.


    She is a woman who likes to put her nose on her face.


    Su Manyu put away her cold face, suddenly said with a smile: "stingy bag, your heart is so dark, be careful to grow hair in your heart."


    I looked at the smiling goddess Su, suddenly lost in it, even a little crazy.


    Her smile is very clean, just like a white cloud in the blue sky, fresh and natural, intoxicating.


    When Su Manyu saw me staring at her foolishly, she immediately turned cold again. The expression on her face was very rich, and she could switch between cold and hot at will. She was not afraid of hot expansion and cold contraction. Her face changed. I really doubt whether she had studied face changing in Sichuan?


    Su Manyu took out an exquisite brand-name wallet from his bag and threw it into my flower basket.


    "Bring your own change . no change. " I deliberately lengthened my voice to make fun of her.


    Su Manyu didn''t bother to bird me at all. She turned and left, leaving only a charming aroma.After goddess Su left, I began to close my eyes again.


    Today''s business is good, of course, it may be that I am wearing a wreath, which is both beautiful and distinctive. I sold more than 30 pieces before 10:30.


    I was squatting on the ground to count the money, a very nice voice sarcastically said: "I can''t see that you are still a versatile man, stupid, mean, fussy, not elegant, or a money fan." Su Manyu didn''t know when she came back, but I didn''t notice it at all.


    She doesn''t make a sound when she walks. It belongs to a cat.


    To be sure, it''s normal that I didn''t notice the noise in the street.


    "Get up, cheapskate!" Su Manyu gently kicked me with her toes.


    "What for?"


    "Walk with me." Su Manyu was afraid of my misunderstanding and added: "it''s boring for me to go shopping alone. It''s not convenient to take a picture."


    "No I didn''t even think about it. I just refused.


    "What did you say?" Su Manyu estimated that she did not expect that there were still men in the world who would refuse her invitation face to face. She was a little surprised.


    "No time! Haven''t you seen me busy with business? "


    Su Manyu looked at me with disdain, as if to say, are you a business?


    "Goddess Su, I''m not you. You are Bai Fumei. You never worry about food and drink. I''m different. I''m not afraid of your jokes. My living expenses in the next stage still point to them. "


    Su Manyu looked at me with a pretty eyebrow, as if judging the truth of my words. After a long time, she asked, "how much do you have here?"


    "Fifty or sixty."


    "Wrap it up! I''ll take them all. "


    "Ah?" After a short surprise, I suddenly put my hand in front of Su Manyu.


    "What do you want?" Su Manyu look flustered back a few steps, a face vigilant stare at me.


    "What for? Give me the money! Goddess Su, you don''t really fall from the sky, do you? You don''t know how to pay money or deliver goods without cannibalism


    Su Manyu nibbled her lips and looked at me coldly. She must be unconvinced at the moment and thought: I''m a gorgeous beauty. I''m very kind to you for your garland. You are a smelly skin bag and dare to die. PI Lai''s face takes the initiative to raise money. You''re so poor and crazy. You''re really obsessed with money.


    Su Manyu opened her handbag, took out a stack of cash from it and threw it into my flower basket.

 Chapter 10

    I don''t care about her bad attitude. She is used to indifference. Just get used to it.


    I counted 45 wreaths, 10 yuan each, that is 450 yuan, so I took five 100 notes from the flower basket, then took out 50 yuan change from my pocket, and handed it to Su Manyu together with the rest of the money in the basket.


    "When we do business, we should pay attention to honesty. Tongsao is not cheating. She says that if you pay ten yuan, you will pay ten yuan. We don''t bargain or raise the price at will. Put the money away


    Su Manyu didn''t answer, he just turned around and left.


    I quickly collected all the wreaths in the basket, followed Su Manyu, and muttered behind her, "you don''t want to do it. The rest of the money will be used as a tip for you to hire me."


    Su Manyu and I strolled in the orchid town without delay. You don''t have to say that there is such a gorgeous beauty around us. The rate of turning back is rising, which is more enjoyable than being a star.


    Su Manyu is very curious. He looks at this and touches that all the way. The ice on his face is melting. I don''t know what''s going on. I see a kind of light sadness on Su Manyu''s face. She hides well. Only at a certain moment can I detect it. I can''t figure out why such a woman is not happy?


    It''s just the goddess''s world, which I can never touch.


    Su Manyu still doesn''t have a good face for me. It''s strange to say that we are natural enemies. We pinch each other when we meet. Either she teases me or I sneer at each other. It''s the first time for us to get along so peacefully, which makes me not used to it.


    Do you think I''m a bit cheap? It''s uncomfortable not to be scolded.


    When I look at Su Manyu from the side, the more I see her, the more I feel that she is not a mortal thing. She is so beautiful that it''s thrilling. How can there be such a beautiful woman in the world.


    Su Manyu squats on the ground to see orchids. She looks very serious and communicates with her boss from time to time.


    "How can there be orchids in this season?"


    The boss said: "different orchids bloom at different times. Chunlan blooms from January to March, Huilan from March to may, Hanlan from November to January, and mohlan from December to February. One of the orchids in front of you is Jianlan, which has wide petals and looks like bamboo leaves. The other one looks like a flying butterfly, also known as Dendrobium butterfly. Their flowering season is right now. What''s more, greenhouse and soilless cultivation techniques can be used now. As long as the light, temperature and nutrition are controlled, any variety of orchids can be obtained. "


    Su goddess said: "I have not raised flowers, how to take care of them?"


    "Orchids are easy to grow, orchids Lazy flower, that is, the flower of lazy people, is very good for breeding in the south. It can be kept in a semi shading place without special care. However, we should pay attention to the watering of orchids. We should pay attention to the principle of "no drying, no watering, no penetration". It requires a large amount of water to flow out from the bottom of the basin. "


    Su Manyu talks with the florist while thinking about something. I looked at Su Manyu and saw such a beautiful picture. I couldn''t help but take out my mobile phone to take a picture.


    Su Manyu''s alarm was aroused by the sound of taking pictures with his mobile phone. I put the mobile phone back into my pants pocket in a hurry. Su Manyu stood up and asked me coldly, "Why are you taking pictures of me?"


    "Did I take a candid picture?" I look around on purpose.


    "What? I want to be naughty


    "Funny! Catch the thief, catch the booty, catch the traitor, catch the pair. Which eye of yours saw me take a picture of you


    "Ha ha "Su Manyu sneered twice, put her white hand in front of me and said," if you have the ability, show me your mobile phone. "


    "Why? I have a lot of secrets on my cell phone. "


    "You want to cover it up! Is it a guilty conscience? "


    "Just look, who is afraid of who!" I took out my cell phone very calmly and handed it to Su Manyu. My mobile phone is equipped with a password and fingerprint, so I have no fear, because goddess Su can''t open it at all.


    I was waiting for Goddess Su to ask me to unlock the lock, but she did. How can she always do these amazing things? Who can tell me what this is?


    , Su man rain, I didn''t respond to the shock. She put the picture out of her mobile phone album and put it before me. She asked, "what is this?"


    "Photos."


    "Whose?"


    "Who knows whose."


    "Yes? See more clearly. "


    I took another look and said softly, "it''s a little familiar."


    "Just familiar? You said, "who is it?"


    I see that the evidence is too strong to deny, so I have to admit: "you."


    "Who?" Su Manyu asked fiercely.


    "You! "Goddess su."


    "Ha ha, you were not a dead duck just now. You didn''t admit to photographing me. What do you say now?" Su Manyu has no excuse for questioning me.


    I whispered, "I didn''t take a candid picture. Can I take a candid picture?"


    "What are you muttering about? Stingy, you want to change the concept. If you don''t accept it, you can''t even admit it. "I quibbled, "OK. You have to say that, I admit it. But why are you peeping at me? "


    "Hum . I''ll peek at you? " Goddess Su sniffed.


    "Do you think I have my consent?" I''ll do it the same way.


    "You! importune! Not a man at all. "


    Su Manyu left the florist sullen. In fact, I didn''t mean to fight her. I just didn''t know why. I didn''t want to show weakness in front of her.


    I kept up with her. Su Manyu walked along the flower street, and then on a big arch bridge. There are only two large arch bridges in orchid Town, one in the East and the other in the West. This is the East arch bridge.


    At this time, there are a lot of people playing, blowing, viewing and taking photos on the arch bridge. It''s no exaggeration to describe it as a sea of people.


    Su Manyu holds on the railing and looks into the distance. He seems to be thinking about something. I didn''t step forward, but stopped seven or eight meters away from her.


    Su goddess''s eyes at the moment all focus on the distance, her thoughts have gone far away, completely did not notice the strange around.


    Suddenly, a young man with yellow hair beside Su Manyu pushes Su Manyu hard, drags Su Manyu''s handbag and runs. He runs fast and knocks over the tourists from time to time.


    Su Manyu reacts and looks surprised. She immediately gets up from the ground and wants to go after Huang Mao. Unfortunately, she is wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes today. She sprained before she ran away.


    "Ouch!"


    "Su Manyu, what''s the matter with you?" I see the situation is not good, three or two steps to catch up with Su Manyu, squatting in front of her to ask her.


    Su Manyu bit her lips and held her right ankle tightly in her hands. She looked very painful.


    "Leave me alone, ye Chutian! Come on! My bag My bag. Come on Su Manyu''s eyes are very anxious to urge me.


    Su Manyu always gives me a kind of light feeling. It doesn''t matter to anything. I wonder why she cares so much about a bag. If she cares about the little cash in the bag, I don''t believe it.


    My first reaction at that time was that this bag had any special meaning for her, or there was something very valuable in it.


    I didn''t have time to think about it, so I went to chase Huang Mao who had already run away.

 Chapter 11

    I used all my strength. I ran all the way. After a while, Huang Mao found that no one was chasing me, so he began to relax his vigilance. Thinking that we gave up chasing, he slowed down. When he found that I was chasing after him, he tried to escape again.


    Huang Mao tried his best to escape in the front, and I was chasing him in the back. The speed of the two men was the same.


    Huang Mao and I didn''t know how long we had been running. Anyway, they were tired and out of breath. Huang Mao ran and stopped in front of us, and I followed him to the West arch bridge. The East and West arch bridges are far apart, with a distance of three or four miles.


    After Huang Mao got to the arc top of the arch bridge, he couldn''t run any more, so he fell on the railing and gasped.


    My hands and feet are soft, and my chest is like a big stone. I have some difficulty in breathing.


    "Big Brother, I''ve convinced you. It''s just a bag. As for playing like this Play with your life Huang Mao didn''t gasp for breath, and he trembled.


    "Go on Run I also lie on the railing, while conditioning breathing, while watching the yellow hair every move.


    "Big brother, don''t come here . do you want to If you want to come back, I''ll jump Jump Yellow hair dares to threaten me.


    "Jump if you have seed!" Brother, I''m not afraid of threats.


    Huang Mao looked at his bag and then at me. He suddenly climbed over the railing and jumped directly from the top of the arch bridge.


    The arc top of the arch bridge is at least 20 meters away from the river. I didn''t expect Huang Mao to do so. He said that he really dares to jump.


    I quickly put out my head and went to the river to have a look. After yellow hair fell into the water, I dived into the water. After a while, I showed my head and wanted to slip away from the river.


    I suddenly realized that people like Huang Mao, who live in this area all the year round, should be familiar with how to escape from the water. I was almost fooled by him.


    He thought that the things in the bag were very valuable, otherwise he would not work so hard. Therefore, he wants to put all his eggs in one basket and snatch Su Manyu''s bag at all costs.


    See yellow hair swim farther and farther, my heart a horizontal, close your eyes also jump down. Before entering the water, I really realized what free fall is.


    I paddled desperately in the water, biting yellow hair tightly. Swimming in the water is very physical. Huang Mao and I have just run for so long, and our physical strength has reached a limit. Now we are comparing who has more endurance.


    I have been practicing martial arts since I was a child, so I have no endurance. I believe that catching up with Huang Mao is a matter of time. Huang Mao couldn''t get rid of me, so he left his bag and ran away alone.


    I picked up my bag and swam slowly to the bank. Surrounded by tourists, I suddenly became the most shining and eye-catching focus of orchid town.


    When I all wet appeared in front of Su Manyu and handed her the bag, Su Manyu could not believe that I would be so embarrassed.


    After she took the bag, she opened it in a hurry until she found a small red square box.


    This kind of small red box is usually used for jewelry, either rings, earrings or necklaces and bracelets. Su Manyu didn''t open the box, so I didn''t know what was in it. But look at her expression, the things inside must be very precious to her.


    "How did you do that?" Su Manyu put away the small box and asked me faintly. Her tone was not as cold as before. It seemed that she still cared about me.


    "When it''s hot, go down to the river and take a bath." I was laughing and joking.


    "You''re still in the mood to joke!" Su Manyu complained and said, "just one bag, as for working so hard?"


    "Of course."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s important to you."


    "You care so much about how I feel?" Su Manyu suddenly asked me such a question. I didn''t know how to answer it, so I changed the topic and said, "goddess Su, if you continue to cross examine me, I might catch a cold."


    Su Manyu looked at me for a long time, did not ask anything, but followed me back to Yanglan inn.


    There''s nothing wrong with her feet. She''ll be fine in a moment.


    I took a hot bath in the inn. When I came out, I saw Su Manyu sitting at the front desk, reading the book on my desk.


    "You wrote all this?" When Su Manyu saw me, he pointed to the annotation on the book and asked me.


    I usually have a habit of reading books, like to write some of their own opinions, of course, the premise is that this book is my own rather than borrowed.


    "Is it profound and enlightening for you?" I play with a smiley face.


    "None of them are right." Su Manyu closed the book, slowly stood up, suddenly seriously said to me: "Ye Chutian, thank you."


    "Ah?" Su Manyu, who is proud and charming, thanks me so seriously for the first time. I was flattered and forgot to say "no thanks".


    Su Manyu said and went back to room 3001, leaving me alone.


    I didn''t stay in the inn in the afternoon, but took out the garland used in my room to sell, because tomorrow I will leave orchid town for Mengshui mountain, which is my last day in orchid town.The weather in September didn''t stop at all. The sun was hot, the air was dry and the throat was thirsty.


    I huddle under a big tree. Because of the weather, there are not as many tourists in the afternoon as in the morning. They like to come out in the morning and evening. As a result, my business in the afternoon was quite bleak. Since I came out, I have sold less than ten in almost two hours.


    I saw Su Manyu coming towards me from a distance. She was wearing a blue sunshade, white casual clothes and black tights. It''s so beautiful that she doesn''t treasure any more.


    Su Manyu is really a versatile woman. No matter what style of clothes she wears, she can show her beauty to the extreme. Maybe there is no beauty or ugliness in the clothes themselves, just suitable or unsuitable for the people who wear them.


    "Ye Chutian, are you thirsty?"


    "A little bit."


    "Would you like some water?"


    I nodded hastily.


    "Pure water, mineral water or drink?"


    I thought Su Manyu wanted to buy me water to drink, so I said, "mineral water.". Unexpectedly, Su Manyu suddenly said, "OK. When you go to buy mineral water, bring me a bottle of pure water, from Nongfu mountain spring. "


    I went and asked her for a long time, but she just wanted to make sure if I needed to buy water and find an errand runner. Now I just want to go back and say that I don''t want to drink water, because I just said that if I want to drink mineral water, I don''t want to be so deep!


    I have a deeper understanding of Su Manyu''s unconventional style. This woman is quite out of tune.


    "I can''t leave." I said, pointing to the wreath on the mat.


    Goddess Su thought for a moment and said, "it''s easy to do. I''ll watch it for you."


    "Will you?" Goddess Su has such a poisonous tongue. I''m afraid she will offend all my guests.


    Su Manyu said, "it''s just a piece of cake to sell."


    I felt a little weak, but I got up from the ground and went to the front to buy water.


    I went to the front, and after a long circle, I didn''t find a small shop selling water. Here are mainly flower shops, but few grocery stores.


    I went on and saw some watermelon vendors pushing cars in front of me. I chose a big watermelon in front of a stall. I borrowed a watermelon knife from my boss, holding the big watermelon in one hand and going back with the watermelon knife in the other.


    I left about half an hour ago. When I came back, I saw that there were all kinds of men and women under the big tree, three circles inside and three circles outside.


    It''s not going to happen, is it? I got a lump in my heart and ran to see what happened.

 Chapter 12

    When I ran up to him, I only heard a familiar voice saying, "it''s over today. We''re out of stock. If you like, come back another day."


    This is not su Manyu''s voice, who can give me a blind, or hint, what''s going on?


    When the crowd saw me standing there with a white watermelon knife, they were shocked and immediately separated.


    "Stingy, are you back?" Goddess Su clapped her hands and handed me the basket full of money.


    "What about the things?"


    "For money."


    "Ah? How did you do that? " I still can''t believe that Su Manyu spent half an hour to clean up all my accumulated goods. It can''t be arranged by her, but it''s unrealistic for her to find so many mass actors in such a short time. I immediately overturned my own wishful thinking.


    "You want to know?" Goddess Su is trying to keep me from eating.


    "Yes. I think so


    "I''m sorry. Professional secrets. " The more goddess Su doesn''t say it, the more itchy I feel.


    "Goddess Su, give me some advice." I put the watermelon and watermelon knife on the ground and bowed to Su Manyu with both hands.


    "I''ll make an exception to tell you that you are so sincere and have bought me watermelon all the way." Su goddess a sly smile, in my ear whisper a few words.


    "Is that ok?" I looked at Su Manyu in surprise again.


    "You see it all." Su Manyu very stinky said.


    I''ll do it. Can you be more reliable? But when I think about it, I have to admire this woman''s wisdom and vision, because facts speak louder than words.


    I put the watermelon on the grass. I held a watermelon knife in one hand and pressed the watermelon in the other. When I was about to cut the watermelon, "wait a minute." Su Manyu suddenly stopped me.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked up and asked her.


    "Did you wash the watermelon?"


    "Elder sister, I really doubt whether you''ve ever eaten watermelon or not. You don''t eat the skin outside. What''s good to wash? Besides, it''s not dirty. Besides, we don''t have water."


    "Why not? It has been growing in the ground, covered with dust and mud, you can''t see it


    I''m a little speechless. This woman may have something wrong in her heart. It''s outside, not at home. How can she be so particular about it? There''s no water and no bucket. How can she wash it?


    Su Manyu seems to see through my mind, she gave me an idea: "the problem of water is easy to solve, ahead is the river, there is no industrial pollution, the water quality is so clear, you just need to get a bucket, all the problems are solved."


    I''ve thought about the water problem for a long time, but the water in the river is a little deep offshore. I can''t wash it with a big watermelon in my arms. I can''t take off my clothes and jump into the river to wash it, so the bucket is absolutely indispensable.


    "Get a bucket, you''re easy to say. Where can I get it?"


    "Stupid. You don''t think differently. There are flower shops everywhere. What are the flowers made of? Flowerpots. You won''t find an empty flowerpot? "


    "Oh, yes." It''s full of flower shops. It''s hard to find buckets. It''s relatively easy to empty flowerpots. I just came over and saw a shop selling flowerpots in front of me.


    "Su Manyu, you wait for me here. I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Su Manyu waved with a smile, indicating that I would go back quickly.


    I ran to the front and bought a cheap flowerpot. The flowerpot is the most common one. It''s just used to hold water. I don''t pay attention to it.


    I hold watermelon, watermelon knife in front, Su Manyu hands with flowerpots in the back.


    We found a place where the water level is the shallowest off shore. In fact, it is not easy to reach it empty handed. The bank was surrounded by railings. I turned over the railings and went to fetch water with flowerpots. It took me nine cows and two tigers to get a basin of water.


    Su Manyu took the basin I handed her from the outside of the railing. She put the basin on the ground, put the watermelon into the flowerpot, and gave the watermelon a bath. Look at her serious look, I really doubt that if there is a bottle of shower gel at the moment, Su Manyu will really wipe a little bit of watermelon, as for it!


    After su Manyu''s abuse of watermelon, the next step is watermelon knife, a watermelon knife. You say that you can just wash it twice. She has to wash it again and again, but it''s not finished in four or five minutes.


    "Goddess Su, as the saying goes, it''s not clean. You don''t get sick after eating. Haven''t you heard of it?"


    Su Manyu glanced up at me, nodded and said, "no wonder you are so energetic . illness. " Goddess Su deliberately lengthened her voice, and she began to poison her tongue. The meaning of one more word and one less word is very different. If there is spirit, it is praise, and then add a sick word after it, it becomes curse.


    After washing, the two of us returned to the tree again. I cut the watermelon and cut it into small pieces.


    Su Manyu picked up a piece of watermelon, gently opened his red lips and bit the watermelon. Compared with the three Su goddess, I can''t solve the problem.


    "Goddess Su, according to your way of eating, when can you eat a piece of melon? It''s not cheap for me"Are you good to eat?"


    "What do you say?"


    Su Manyu said with a smile: "I''m afraid it''s blowing the cow skin again?"


    I said boldly: "goddess Su, boasting about this kind of thing only exists in legend here."


    "Ha ha."


    "What! Don''t believe it? "


    Goddess Su put down the melon in her hand, took out a wet paper towel, wiped her little hand and said, "to make others believe, it''s not just to talk by mouth, but to see the actual action, right?"


    "That''s right." I nodded in agreement.


    "Well, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance to prove it. I''ll give you a simple question now, and my question is related to eating watermelon. If you can do it according to my requirements, I''ll convince you. "


    "You don''t want me to eat this watermelon, do you? Although I can eat, it doesn''t mean I''m a garbage can. I can stuff everything and everything. " I''ll stop goddess Su with words first, so that she can''t deliberately make trouble for me when she makes a question.


    "It''s not that complicated." Su Manyu smile, she said: "you just need to eat two pieces of melon."


    "That''s it?" I can''t believe it. I can''t eat one melon, but I can''t catch two pieces of melon.


    Su Manyu''s big flashing eyes said, "you can''t do such a simple thing, can you?"


    I can''t guess what medicine the woman sold in the gourd, but just now the words have been blown out. How can she get off the stage at this time.


    "It''s a piece of cake."


    "That''s good. Small bag, then start, you just eat two pieces of melon on an empty stomach, even if you win


    When I was about to take watermelon and eat it, I suddenly realized that it was easy to solve the problem by eating two slices of watermelon, but how could I eat two slices on an empty stomach.


    When I eat one piece of melon and then another piece of melon, it''s not empty! Don''t say two pieces of melon, even if it''s one piece, I''ll have one bite, and the next one will no longer be empty. I''m going to swallow it.


    Su Manyu looked at me with a smile, because I was cheated by her again.


    "Why not?" Su Manyu asked.


    I didn''t expect that goddess Su would come here. After thinking about it for a long time, I couldn''t think of a solution. This is a contradictory proposition.


    "Goddess Su, your topic is not right. The topic itself is self contradictory. It has nothing to do with my ability, and it does not reflect my true level."


    Su Manyu said with a smile: "it seems that you are not convinced?"


    "Yes There''s such a loss. "


    "Stingy bag, it''s reasonable for you to say so. After all, you''ve just eaten a few pieces of watermelon, and you''re no longer empty. If I want you to do this, others will say that I''m bullying you."


    How can this sound so uncomfortable? It''s not sure who bullies whom!


    "Yes. Then I''ll change one or two pieces of melon. Here is a tree. You stand upside down on the tree and then eat the melon. Stingy, don''t tell me, you can''t do it? "


    "Ah?"


    Swallowing depends entirely on the gravity of the earth''s center of gravity. How can I swallow on my handstand?


    I shook my head, can only bow to admit defeat: "Su goddess, you cow! Your heifer rings the doorbell - the heifer is home. "


    "Shameless." Su Manyu scolded me in a low voice.


    ¡­¡­ ..

 Chapter 13

    The next morning, I bid farewell to elder sister Yang Gelan and prepared to ride to Mengshui mountain. Before leaving, I thought for a moment, or go upstairs to room 3001 to say goodbye to Su Manyu. Although this woman has some poisonous tongue and some arrogance, she and I have been fighting all the way, and each other is barely a friend. No matter what Su Manyu thinks, at least in my heart.


    Sister LAN stopped me at the front desk: "Xiaotian, are you going to go upstairs to find Miss Su?"


    I nodded.


    "She left early."


    "Gone? Going out again? "


    "No, I checked out."


    "Did she leave orchid town?"


    LAN elder sister not quite sure said: "should be." Su Manyu is haunted. How does sister LAN know? She can only guess vaguely.


    I left orchid town and walked on the road for another two days to get near Mengshui mountain. Instead of rushing up the mountain, I bought clean clothes, a tent and three days'' dry food in a small shop near Mengshui mountain. I also found a hotel and had a good sleep. I''m going to see the cabbages in my best state of mind.


    In the evening, I began to climb the mountain. I want to climb to the top of the mountain before the national day to see the rising sun of Mengshui mountain. I believe that with the tacit understanding between me and cabbage, she will not miss this opportunity.


    It took me only two hours to get to Mengshui mountain and set up a temporary tent on the top. I put up a big sign outside the tent, which said: the country goat is sleeping. I believe that if you see this brand from a distance, you will come to me.


    I watched from dawn to sunrise, from sunrise to sunset, and from sunset to the West slant of the moon. For three days in a row, I never saw any rural cabbage.


    I don''t know why cabbages miss their appointment. Maybe she thinks that virtual world and reality are two worlds after all, so why force them together? Maybe she just takes this as a joke.


    I stayed at the top of Mengshui mountain for three days, then I packed my bags and went home, and my bicycle trip came to an end.


    I took the bus back to Mingyang City, stayed at home with my parents for a while, and then went to the countryside to visit my grandfather. It was not until early November that I left for Shencheng.


    I went to Shencheng by train and took refuge with my aunt Ye Yingying. I call her aunt. In fact, we have no blood relationship at all. She is only three years older than me.


    Ye Yingying is a child picked up by my grandfather and raised by him. My grandfather likes quiet and doesn''t like the noisy life in the city. When ye Yingying was young, he took Ye Yingying to live in his hometown in the countryside. Later, ye Yingying went to high school in the county. Because she was far away, she chose to live in the school and went back once a month. My grandfather lived alone in the countryside. Later, when ye Yingying was admitted to Sun Yat sen University, she only went back during the winter and summer holidays or the long holidays such as may day and November day. After graduation, ye Yingying did not return to Mingyang city. Instead, he found a job in Shencheng city. I don''t know exactly what to do. I only know that I work in a real estate company.


    Ye Yingying is three times higher than me. I am in grade one, and she is in grade one. I am in grade one, and she has gone to university. Every winter and summer vacation, I go back to the countryside to accompany my grandfather, so ye YingYing and I live together for a long time.


    Which girl doesn''t cherish spring, which youth is not affectionate, and ye Yingying get along day and night, I gradually have a kind of strange feelings for her. I know it''s wrong, but love is never reasonable. The more depressed I am, the more rampant it is. I always have a woman hidden in my heart, this woman is Ye Yingying, but I know in my heart that this is a kind of secret love without result.


    When I graduated, Tan Siyi asked me why I chose to go to Shencheng. I didn''t tell her the real reason at that time, because ye Yingying, because she worked in Shencheng, because I couldn''t let her go. I didn''t fall in love once in four years of University, not because no one likes me, but because ye Yingying''s figure lingers in my heart. My heart is not pure, so I don''t want to hurt people.


    As soon as I got out of the railway station, I saw Ye Yingying waiting for me not far from the railings. She waved to me in the crowd with a smile. Ye Yingying is still so eye-catching and beautiful. She stands out from the crowd. As long as she looks at it in the crowd, it will be unforgettable.


    I was preparing to meet up, suddenly, I saw a tall figure beside Ye Yingying, his hand is very natural holding Ye Yingying''s waist.


    My heart a tight, pull the suitcase quickly toward them.


    "Xiaotian, you are here at last." Ye Yingying reaches over to help me pull the box. The box is so heavy that I can''t bear for her to pull it. I deftly hide past, reluctantly called her aunt. When there is no one in private, I only call her Ye Yingying, but when there are outsiders, especially in front of my grandfather, parents and strangers, I will call her aunt, which is polite, otherwise the elders will say that I am not big or small.


    The handsome man''s hand was still on Ye Yingying''s waist. I was extremely upset, but I didn''t show it on my face. I said faintly: "aunt, who is this handsome man? I don''t want to introduce it. "


    "Oh, I almost forgot." Ye Yingying is so cute that she sticks out her tongue.


    "Xiaotian, this is my friend Yang ruohui.""Friends? "Boyfriends?" I pretended to ask casually.


    Ye Yingying''s pretty face turned red and nodded shyly.


    I don''t know what I feel in my heart. Apart from anger, there is a trace of helplessness and self pity.


    I went all the way to Shencheng, but I didn''t expect this result.


    "Ruohui, this is our young master Xiaotian. How about I didn''t cheat you? Our family''s gene goes against the sky. The men are handsome and the women are beautiful. Do you think our Xiaotian is super handsome? "


    For my appearance, ye Yingying didn''t add much to it. I''m one meter eight five. My facial features are delicate. I look a little thin, but my muscles are even and absolutely strong. My grandfather is a well-known practitioner. He is still strong in his early years. Three or five guys can''t get into him. My father was a nerd since childhood, and he didn''t like to dance with knives and guns at all. No matter how my grandfather taught him, he just couldn''t get on the wall with mud.


    My grandfather was completely disappointed with my father, so he placed the great cause of carrying forward the door on me. My grandfather was strict with me when I was young, and he guided me to practice martial arts. I was also a natural talent, and I won the first place in the National College Students'' fight competition. I haven''t been afraid of anyone since I was a child.


    Yang ruohui put out a big hand with a smile and wanted to shake hands with me. He said with a smile, "Hello, Xiaotian. I''m glad to meet you. Your name is like thunder in my ears. Yingying often praises you in front of me. He says that you are rare in the sky and rare in the world. Today I finally see you, ha ha. "


    Yang ruohui looks pretty good. He has a tall and straight figure, a good temperament and a decent speech. In a word, he can catch up with Ye YingYing and has something unusual.


    Yang ruohui''s words are beyond my expectation. Will ye Yingying mention me in front of her boyfriend?


    Yang ruohui and I simply shook hands and said "hello".


    "Yingying, Xiaotian can''t eat well and sleep well when he takes the train all the way. In this way, I''ll treat him at night. One will take care of Xiaotian and the other will welcome him to work in Shenzhen."


    "Xiaotian is here. Of course it''s my aunt''s treat." Ye Yingying said with a smile.


    Yang ruohui said, "you are still fighting with me. That''s the decision."


    I didn''t say anything. Between them, I felt like a light bulb, or a 1500 Watt one.


    The three of us got out of the station and came to the square outside. Yang ruohui drove a black Audi A6. Judging from his car and dress, he should have done well in Shencheng.


    Yang ruohui was driving in the driver''s seat, and ye Yingying was sitting in the back seat with me. We started to do some housework. Ye Yingying asked me about my school, and I answered truthfully one by one. When Yang ruohui heard that I was studying computer, he said, "our company also does it. You can learn about our company on the Internet first. If you are interested, you may as well go to our company."

 Chapter 14

    While driving, Yang ruohui turned around and handed me a business card.


    I took the business card and saw that it said XXX Technology Co., Ltd. was still the deputy general manager of marketing. Yang ruohui became the boss when he was young. It seems that he really has some abilities.


    Ye Yingying also echoed: "Xiaotian, ruohui''s company has good development potential. I think it''s a good opportunity."


    I feel a little uncomfortable. Look at Ye Yingying''s adoring smile on Yang ruohui''s face. Should it be so obvious, and my light bulb!


    I didn''t want to get involved with Yang ruohui, so I said, "I''ve just arrived in Shencheng. I''m not worried about my work. I''ll talk about it later."


    Yang ruohui also said with a smile: "it''s OK. Little genius has come to Shencheng and hasn''t taken a good stroll yet. We must take you to have fun during this period. Xiaotian, when you get to know Shencheng, you will love it here. "


    Can you laugh at me. I came to Shencheng not because it is the technological capital of China, but because of the woman beside me, a woman I can''t give up in my heart.


    Yang ruohui drove me and ye Yingying to the coastal city for a big meal. After dinner, Yang ruohui proposed to go to a bar or KTV to relax. I didn''t like the noisy environment, so I shirked that I was tired by car and wanted to go back to have a rest early.


    Yang ruohui saw that I was really tired, so he said yes, and he was going to take me to his residence.


    "Ruohui, you are going in the wrong direction. This is the way to Futian." Ye Yingying saw Yang ruohui driving towards Futian and reminded him.


    "Yes. We''re going to my place. Of course we''re going this way. "


    "Ruohui, Xiaotian is tired. I want to take him back to rest early."


    "Ah? Do you want to live with Xiaotian? " There was something wrong with Yang ruohui''s face, but when the street lights flashed, it was not obvious.


    Ye Yingying naturally said: "what do you mean? I''m Xiaotian''s aunt. He just came to Shencheng and doesn''t live with me. Who do you live with?"


    "Yingying, why don''t you let Xiaotian live with me?" Yang ruohui tries to discuss with Ye Yingying.


    "How can that be! Xiao Tian doesn''t like to live with strangers. He won''t get used to it. "


    "How can I be a stranger?"


    "Ruohui, Xiaotian is not familiar with you now, can we talk about it later?"


    Yang ruohui wants to say nothing but stop talking. In fact, I know that ye YingYing and I are different men and women after all. Although I call her aunt, we are not much different in age. It''s always inconvenient for us to live alone.


    Ye Yingying''s mind is simple and kind. She can''t imagine so many twists and turns. But as her boyfriend, Yang ruohui doesn''t think so.


    Ye Yingying insisted again and again, but Yang ruohui couldn''t help but agree with her.


    Ye Yingying rented a single apartment near the company, with one room and one living room, less than 50 square meters.


    After Yang ruohui took Ye YingYing and me downstairs, ye Yingying told me that I would take the elevator to go upstairs first. Ye YingYing and Yang ruohui were still talking in front of the car.


    It took more than ten minutes for ye Yingying to come upstairs. I sat on the floor waiting for her to open the door.


    While opening the door, ye Yingying said to me, "it''s cold. The ground is cold. Be careful of catching a cold."


    "Nothing." My absent-minded answer.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it too tired? " Ye Yingying saw that I was in a bad mood and asked me about it.


    I thought for a moment and asked, "is he good to you?"


    "What?" Ye Yingying didn''t respond for a moment. Maybe she didn''t expect that I would suddenly ask her this question. She said, "it''s very good."


    "How long have you known each other?"


    "Two years."


    "And intercourse?"


    "Little Xiaotian, no If you don''t say that, you can go into the house first. "


    "How long?" There is a trace of anger in my voice, because in my heart, I feel that ye YingYing and other men together is a kind of betrayal to me.


    Ye Yingying lowered her head and said carefully: "Xiaotian, you Don''t you like him? "


    "Does it matter whether I like him or not?"


    "Xiaotian, are you not happy if Hui doesn''t let you live here? In fact, Xiaotian, if Hui doesn''t mean anything else, he just thinks I''m too small here. I''m afraid we can''t live here. Don''t get me wrong. "


    I sneered: "misunderstanding? I have something to misunderstand. Ye Yingying, it''s you. You take an irrelevant man home in front of your boyfriend. You are such a big man. Do you have any brains? "


    "How can you be irrelevant? I''m your aunt


    "Ye Yingying, I told you earlier that you are not my aunt!" I suddenly grumbled


    Ye Yingying didn''t expect that I would have such a big reaction. For a moment, I was silly, my eyes were in a panic, and I looked aggrieved and weak. I stood there pitifully.


    We were relatively silent. After a long time, I pulled up my suitcase and went straight to the elevator.


    "Xiaotian, where are you going?" Ye Yingying took my arm and asked me anxiously."Let go! I don''t want you


    "Xiaotian, you just came to Shencheng. You are not familiar with life and land. I don''t care who cares about you?"


    "Ye Yingying, I have grown up, not a child. I''m a man now. Don''t take me as a child, OK


    Ye Yingying''s eyes are red, and her eyes are shining with tears. She can''t help but release her hands, holding them with two little hands. She looks at a loss.


    My heart hurts. I once swore that if anyone dares to bully the woman in front of me and make her cry, I will make him die. However, the irony of life is that this man is me.


    I put down my suitcase and slapped myself in the face.


    "Xiaotian..." Ye Yingying is scared to cry. I know she is crying because she loves me.


    I turned my head, this time the elevator came up, I did not hesitate to pull the box in. Ye Yingying came in with me. She was just opening the door. She ran after me without pulling out the key, but she didn''t care about anything at the moment.


    Out of the elevator, I walk in front, ye Yingying gently behind. I suddenly stopped and stood in front of Ye Yingying, muttering: "Why are you following me? Go back


    "Xiaotian, I beg you, don''t be childish. Will you come back with me?"


    "Little children?" I gave a bitter smile, in her eyes, I was a willful and disobedient child. "Ye Yingying, I warn you for the last time that if you follow me again, I will leave Shencheng and never appear in front of you."


    After I say this, tears flow out, I quickly turn around, don''t let Ye Yingying see.


    I pulled the suitcase straight ahead, and ye Yingying''s feet involuntarily withdrew. She knew me well. From one point of view, one is one, and the other is two. If she really followed me, I would leave Shenzhen.


    Ye Yingying looked at my back, tears rustle down, until my figure disappeared in the vast night.


    Ye Yingying is innocent, wrong is me, or wrong is love. I shouldn''t do this to her, I know, but I can''t help sadness and anger, I feel she betrayed me.


    As a woman, who has no right to love, is she wrong? And I came to this city alone for her. When I look back, I find that she in this city is no longer what she used to be. Am I wrong?


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, one hour or two hours. All I know is that my heart is getting colder and colder.


    Finally, I was tired and stopped at a green belt. I threw my suitcase everywhere and sat on the hillside with my arms in my arms.


    It''s November now. There is a big temperature difference between morning and night in Shenzhen. There is a chill in the sea breeze at night. Of course, it may be my cold heart that makes me feel extra cold.


    I sat on the hillside for several hours. During that time, ye Yingying made several phone calls to me. I hung it up, and finally turned it off.


    As I sat, I suddenly asked a familiar fragrance in my nose, which was very pleasant and exciting. When I looked at the source of the fragrance, I saw a beautiful woman sitting near me. She was looking at me with a smile.

 Chapter 15

    "Petty and decadent!"


    "Su Manyu, why are you everywhere? Why are you haunted? You won''t like me and chase me to Shencheng, will you I complained to Su Manyu for a while, but I didn''t forget to tease her.


    Su Manyu said with a smile: "you are so fond of being sentimental. No wonder a person is hiding here crying. Are you ashamed?"


    "Who''s crying? It''s clearly your eyes that are dazzled! "


    "Ha ha, I don''t admit it. that ''s ok. I''ll pretend I didn''t see you cry. "


    "How do you know I''m here?" I put away my careful thinking and asked my doubts.


    "I don''t know."


    "I believe you."


    "Really." Su Manyu talks so seriously that I really want to believe her in my heart.


    We sat speechless, how to say, I and her relationship is very strange, not much strange, but also not much familiar, in a half cooked state.


    This kind of state is the most subtle. It seems that we can make fun of each other at will, but in fact, we know nothing about each other and have no way to talk about it.


    "You just came to Shencheng?" Su Manyu saw the suitcase not far away from me and asked me.


    "Yes. Now homeless, ready to live on the streets. "


    "You don''t seem to like it?" Su Manyu looks at me strangely. Maybe I give her the impression that she is an optimist. She laughs all day.


    "You are wrong. I''m so happy now, don''t you see? I came to the most innovative and prosperous city in China. I also ran into an old friend on this hillside. Don''t you think I should be happy? " I managed to smile at her.


    Su Manyu directly exposed my lie: "you don''t have to pretend to be strong in front of me."


    I said awkwardly: "goddess Su, can you speak more tactfully? It''s easy to have no friends."


    "You think of me as a friend?" Su Manyu stares at me and asks.


    "It''s better to have a female character in front of it." I lightened up and started talking nonsense again.


    "It''s not so easy to be my boyfriend." Goddess Su didn''t get angry, which was beyond my expectation. I thought she would at least sneer at me, but I didn''t expect that she would be so calm.


    At the same time, I was very curious, like Su Manyu such a gourmet woman, will like what kind of man. With this question in my heart, I couldn''t help asking her face to face. Anyway, it''s not the first time I''ve been scolded. I''m not afraid of itching when I have more lice.


    Su Manyu was silent for a long time and fell into some kind of memory. There was a trace of entanglement and pain on her face.


    I didn''t want her to think about it any more, so I said with a smile, "goddess Su, I just want to ask. If it''s not convenient for you to say, we won''t force it."


    "I like bad men." Su Manyu said suddenly.


    "Ah? You won''t talk about me, will you? " I made a joke on purpose to make her happy.


    Su man rain white I one eye, light say: "I say I like bad man, not say like long bad man, understand?"


    Does the mouth want to be so poisonous? Just like my brother''s appearance and figure, it''s also called bad? Don''t look too high on goddess Su!


    Su Manyu and I sat on the hillside for a while, then left together. She drove here, and the car stopped not far ahead.


    I put the trunk in the trunk of the car. Su Manyu sits in the driver''s seat and I sit in the co driver''s seat. Her car looks very high-end. I''m sorry I didn''t see what kind of car it is. I just feel very comfortable in it.


    "You have a good car." I pat the leather cushion. It''s soft and comfortable.


    Su Manyu didn''t want to answer such a boring question and ignored my words.


    Su Manyu didn''t drive fast and didn''t talk much along the way. I surmised that she might not be in a good mood tonight.


    Under the street lamp, Su Manyu is suddenly bright and dark, which gives me an ethereal feeling. At this moment, I really feel that she does not belong to the world.


    The car finally stopped at the gate of a big hotel. Su Manyu stopped the car and I took out my luggage from the trunk.


    "Goddess Su, this hotel is so high-end, I don''t have money." I grew up and rarely asked my parents for money. I had never stayed in such a good hotel before.


    Su Manyu said in disbelief: "who are you getting! I made a small profit for you in orchid town last time. You think I''m so forgetful. "


    "Goddess Su, don''t you think about my three melons and two dates. How much is that. What''s more, I have to spend so long. I am also responsible for stimulating domestic demand. "


    Su Manyu thought for a moment and said, "OK. How much do you have? I''ll help you if it''s not enough. "


    I took out the wallet in my pocket, took out all the money, put it on Su Manyu''s hand and said, "it''s all here."


    Suman didn''t count the rain. She stuffed all her head in her handbag.


    "I said, goddess Su, you are too rude, and you don''t want to leave me any. I haven''t got breakfast tomorrow. "Su Manyu didn''t bother me to enter the hotel.


    Su Manyu opened two luxury standard rooms. When I looked at the price, I was a good one. A single standard room costs more than 2000 yuan a night.


    Corruption!


    Su Manyu and I made a reservation. When we got to our floor, she handed me a room card and opened the door. After I open the door, I put my suitcase away and have a good bath. Five star hotel is more comfortable than any business chain hotel I usually live in. It''s a matter of money and goods. This principle will never change.


    After I had a good bath, I was lying on the big bed with a bath towel watching TV. After this toss, my heart calmed down a lot. Looking at it, I think of Ye Yingying. She must be worried about me at this time.


    When I turned my mobile phone on again, more than a dozen short messages appeared on it, each of which was a reminder of missed calls from ye Yingying.


    Among them, ye Yingying also sent me several wechat messages.


    "My God, where are you?"


    "Xiaotian, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. Don''t be angry with me, OK?"


    "Do you have money?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Yingying also transferred 3000 yuan to me on wechat, but I didn''t collect it.


    I made a phone call to Ye Yingying. As soon as the phone rang, the other party got through immediately.


    "Xiaotian." Ye Yingying cried as soon as he spoke.


    As soon as she cries, I am out of control. What I fear most is that women cry, especially this woman is my favorite.


    Ye Yingying cried for a while, and then quickly asked me: "Xiaotian, it''s so late, where are you? You make a reservation for me on wechat, and we''ll pick you up now. "


    We? Is she still with Yang ruohui so late now? I began to think again, and my heart became more and more sad. Yang ruohui is now ye Yingying''s real boyfriend. What qualification and identity do I have to manage her private affairs.


    I didn''t say a word. I hung up in silence and didn''t feel in the mood to watch TV any more. I completely buried myself in the quilt. Maybe I shouldn''t have come to Shencheng. Maybe I should have left in silence.

 Chapter 16

    I didn''t sleep well that night. I was always awakened by nightmares in the middle of the night. I dreamed that ye Yingying put on her wedding dress and had a happy smile on her face. Unfortunately, the groom wasn''t me.


    Ye Yingying is still in this city, so I decided to stay in Shencheng, so that if someone bullies her, I can stand out for her.


    I got up early the next day, because since I decided to stay, I had to face life with a positive attitude. I''m Ye Chutian, so I don''t believe that I''m inferior to Yang ruohui. I want to do a great cause and prove that I''m no worse than anyone else.


    I know in my heart that it''s not easy for me to get a foothold or even make some achievements in this super first tier city that gathers the national elites. I can''t indulge in the love of children too much.


    I want to cheer up. I had a preliminary plan last night. My top priority is to solve the problem of food and accommodation. I can''t afford to stay in a hotel every night. Besides, I''m really broke.


    I''m thinking about my own situation. I have no money, but I won''t talk to my parents. I''m used to living independently, and my parents taught me to rely on myself for everything.


    I once wanted to borrow some money to spend this special period of time. I just thought about it and couldn''t find a suitable person.


    First of all, I thought of Lao ban and Dawei. They are my best friends in the University, but I know the situation of Lao Ban''s family. His parents are doing housework and farming, and they can''t save much money in a year. He also has a younger sister who is going to university. She has just graduated, and she must be very hard up. Dawei''s family is rich, but he''s very out of tune. He''s a big spender. Just now, he was cut off his living expenses because of a quarrel with his parents about his work. Last month, he called me to help him.


    There is another person in the University who has a very good relationship with me, Mo Han, but she is a girl, and I am a big man who can''t talk.


    I have been excluded from my parents'' side, not to mention Ye Yingying. Even if I sleep on the street, I will not go to her.


    I think about it and think about it. Now it can only fall on one person - Su Manyu. She is such a rich woman that it should not be a problem to lend me some money.


    I have some bad feelings in my heart. I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t want to have any money relationship with her subconsciously. This is something I can''t figure out all the time.


    I knocked on the door of Su Manyu''s room. To my surprise, a cleaning attendant opened the door.


    I asked the waiter, "where was the guest in this room last night?"


    "Early in the morning."


    "When?"


    The waiter thought for a moment and said, "it''s still dark. About five or six. "


    "It''s all right, thank you."


    I left the hotel with my suitcase, wondering what goddess Su did and why she was so mysterious. She seemed to be used to going out early and coming back late without a trace.


    As soon as I got out of the hotel, I was drowned in the flow of people coming and going. The population density of Shenzhen is very large, and people are everywhere.


    I stroll in the street, one is because I have no place to go, the other is because I want to find a small job. Now I am not suitable to find a serious job, I can only find part-time jobs, because full-time jobs are paid according to monthly salary, once a month. In my current situation, I don''t know where the next meal is and how I can survive to that time.


    As a famous university student, not everyone has the courage to do so, but I don''t care.


    It''s not the first time I''ve been looking for a part-time job. When I was in college, I used to work part-time, but this time it''s not the same. It used to be called work study program. It''s a ticket game, but now it''s a real breadwinner.


    First, I found a temporary residence in a village in the city, commonly known as ten yuan shop. There are several double beds in each room, and each bed costs ten yuan a day. There are no furniture except some hard board shops.


    I used wechat to pay the rent for a week. The boss showed me to a room where there were seven people, and I was the eighth. When they all come back in the evening, I listen to their accents. They come from all over the world. The people who live here are generally college students who have just graduated and come to Shenzhen for a long time, so their quality is quite high and they won''t mess around.


    At this time, there was only one boy in the room with an earring in his left ear, who was surfing the Internet. Others estimated that he was out looking for a job, but he was not in anyway. I had a look. The room is less than 50 square meters, and there are four bunk beds in total. The space is very narrow. I saw an empty berth under the door. I put my suitcase under the empty berth and lay on the lower berth by myself.


    Earnail man on the net for a while, looked at me and asked: "brother, just came to the deep city?"


    "Well, what about you?"


    "It''s been a month." The earnail man asked, "who is it?"


    "Mingyang city."


    "Oh, I know Mingyang city. I know it''s a scenic city. There are misty rain Pavilion, Mingyang lake and waterfalls. It''s said that it''s also a place rich in beauties. Is that true? "


    "Well, it''s OK."


    "Brother, I envy you very much. By the way, my name is Ren Yifei. I''m from Nanmi city. I''m a fresh graduate"Nanmi is also a good place. The mountains are green and beautiful, and it is also a land rich in oranges. Hello, my name is Ye Chutian


    "Hello, hello." Anyifei immediately climbed down from the upper bunk and shook hands with me. He was a little familiar. Of course, anyifei and I are both young people who have just graduated, and we are all new comers from other places. It''s no fault that we are close to each other.


    "Ha ha. Brother ye, you look very talented. You don''t look like people who live in such a place? "


    "Can you still look at you?" I''m kidding.


    "That''s not good. By the way, what''s your major? "


    "Computer."


    "I''ll go to it, high paid industry. I''ve heard from one of my buddies that a new recruit who is engaged in it in Shencheng is lucky enough to take this number. " Any one of them gave me a figure of eight by hand.


    "It''s not that exaggerated." I said casually with a smile.


    "Really, I don''t lie to you." He was serious and then sighed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m not lucky. I''ve learned a wonderful major, and my life is ruined."


    "What''s your major in college?"


    "Bioengineering."


    "It''s a high-tech industry, a sunrise project, and an industry touted in online newspapers."


    "You also talked about the sunrise industry. What is sunrise? The rising sun has just developed and has not yet warmed up. I heard from a senior brother of mine that he had graduated for three or four years, and his salary was not as high as one third of that of his classmates in other majors. Do you mean to force hard or not? "


    "No?"


    "Why not. I''ve been here for almost a month. It''s hard to find a job in this field. I''ve given a low salary, and none of them has been given $4500. "


    "Just graduated are like this, no experience, no contacts, you just started, don''t care too much about this, as long as you can accumulate some experience and learn things." I tried to comfort him.


    "That''s the only way."


    "What about the others?"

 Chapter 17

    "What else can they do? Some of them are looking for jobs, some of them are wandering around. The room is so small and the air circulation is poor. They don''t want to stay here."


    I asked Ren Yifei, "did you just send your resume online?"


    "Yes. I''ve spread my net in Zhaopin of Zhilian, 51job and Shencheng Talent Hotline. College students like me, who have no characteristics, no experience, no technology, can only try their luck with the shotgun method. "


    "Ha ha. Are you being interviewed? "


    "Yes. I interviewed several companies, but I failed in the end. "


    "How could that be?"


    "Ah. Maybe it''s also my own reason. At the beginning, some companies were willing to ask for me. I hated the small scale and poor treatment of others, but later, companies of this scale did not give me the opportunity. Only now do I know that the companies in this industry are small in scale and inexperienced, and they are paid half a Jin to eight Liang. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Take your time. Everything will be fine."


    Yifei asked me, "what about you? Have you started looking for a job? "


    "Not yet. I''ve just arrived in Shencheng. I want to get familiar with the environment first. "


    "That''s right. But you don''t have to worry. It''s easy to find a job in the IT industry. As long as you don''t ask too much and are willing to bear hardships, it won''t be a problem. Come on. "


    "Ha ha. the same to you. Come on. "


    I lay in bed for a while, and then went out for a walk. At noon, I settled it casually outside. Of course, I used all wechat payment.


    At lunch time, I checked the balance of my wechat red envelope and found that there was only more than 100 yuan left in it. It seems that I need to speed up my time to find a job.


    In the afternoon, when I was strolling around a community, I saw a small advertisement on the bulletin board. There was a business owner who wanted to hire a tutor. He mainly hired high school physics and mathematics teachers, but the salary was not high. He only paid 20 or 30 yuan an hour. Maybe because he couldn''t afford, he put up an advertisement in this place.


    I use my mobile phone to learn about the market of Shencheng tutor online. For this kind of one-to-one service, especially for high school courses, no matter what level of teachers, they will not be less than 60 or 70 yuan an hour. If they are professional teachers, they may cost more than 100 yuan.


    However, I''m at the end of my tether now. I can earn a little, but I don''t care too much. Besides, the tutoring industry has one advantage: daily settlement, once settlement, is also in line with my current situation.


    I made a phone call to the other party according to the contact information left on the advertisement. The person who answered the phone was a woman. We made an appointment to talk about a place, which was actually downstairs of her house.


    It only took me five or six minutes to get to the downstairs of her house. She had already come downstairs and stood by a flower bed waiting for me.


    This is a very ordinary woman. How to say, her appearance, dress and temperament are very ordinary.


    She said her surname was Zhao, and I called her sister Zhao. Sister Zhao said that her child''s third year in senior high school will take part in the college entrance examination next year. She said that it will be next year. In fact, after careful calculation, it will only take a few months.


    Sister Zhao is very honest. She gave me a brief introduction to her family. She said that her child is now in the third year of senior high school. At the critical moment, she is now at home to take care of her child''s daily life. Her husband works alone and works as a logistics worker. He goes out early and comes back late. It''s very hard, and his income is not very high. With such high consumption in Shenzhen, she really can''t pay too much. Therefore, she has recruited for a long time and no teacher wants to come.


    Looking at sister Zhao, I realized a mother''s desire for success. I told her briefly about my situation. I said I would like to do it, and I''ll pay whatever I want.


    When sister Zhao saw that I agreed, she showed a happy smile on her face. It was not easy for her, I can imagine.


    I have an appointment with sister Zhao, from 9:30 to 11:00 every night from Monday to Friday, and three hours every day on weekends. The time will be determined separately.


    So I got my first job in Shencheng.


    After talking with sister Zhao, I went to other jobs. Tutoring time is mainly arranged in the evening, I still have a lot of time to do things during the day.


    It''s just that I''ve been out all afternoon, and I haven''t found a job suitable for me.


    In the evening, I came to Zhao Jie''s house as scheduled. Zhao Jie''s house is very small, with two rooms and one living room. I estimate that it is less than 60 square meters.


    Sister Zhao received me very warmly. She served me tea and fruits, which made me feel embarrassed. Sister Zhao''s child has an independent study. When sister Zhao led me in, I saw a boy sitting at a desk. He was seventeen or eighteen years old. He didn''t speak much and was gentle.


    "Xiaobin, call brother Ye quickly." Sister Zhao said to her child.


    "Hello, brother Ye."


    "Xiaobin, you are also good." I sit next to Xiaobin, which is convenient for communication.


    "Xiaobin, if you have anything you don''t understand, you should consult brother Ye. I can tell you that brother Ye graduated from Zhejiang University and was a top student in a famous university. Mother had a hard time getting him. You should seize the opportunity."


    Xiaobin did not expect that his mother would find him a Zhejiang University. His eyes showed admiration and respect. Zhejiang University is still very famous in China."Mr. Ye, Xiaobin is yours. You should talk and scold. Don''t be embarrassed. "


    "You are very kind, sister Zhao. Just call me Xiao Ye. "


    "Yes. Xiaoye, sister Zhao won''t disturb you. You are busy. Just call me if you have something to do. " Sister Zhao closed her door and went to do housework.


    Xiaobin and I had a brief exchange to get to know his current situation. Xiaobin is still a good child with good grades in all subjects, but physics and mathematics are a little poor.


    Generally speaking, mathematics is poor, physics is not so good, of course, there are exceptions.


    I first explained to Xiaobin what he didn''t understand in class, and then spent more than half an hour explaining to him the wrong exercises. I always feel that correcting a mistake is far more effective than blindly mastering new things.


    Xiaobin is also a very hard-working child, working more seriously, but may be introverted in the school character, not love to communicate with teachers and classmates.


    During this period of time, I worked in a construction site during the day, worked as a tutor at night, and returned to my living place at night. This kind of life lasted for half a month.


    Xiaobin, a child, has no estrangement from me now, and he doesn''t know what to ask. Therefore, the effect of learning is surprisingly good.


    On weekends, sister Zhao will stay me for dinner at her home. She is really a very good woman, and her cooking skills are also good. Sister Zhao''s husband, Brother Guo, is also a very kind person. I have seen him several times, but he comes home very late at night. According to sister Zhao, when he is busy, he often has to wait until one or two in the morning.


    My roommate anyifei also found a company to work in, a small company. He worked a little far away, so he moved out from the ten yuan store. We leave phone calls with each other, often contact each other when we have time, and occasionally sit together for dinner or something.


    He was also the first friend I met at the bottom of my life.


    I thought my life would go on like this, but my life is far richer and more complicated than I thought.


    We''ll take care of lunch, breakfast and dinner on our own.


    As the day approached noon, the contractor told us not to have dinner. He said that there were a group of big people coming to inspect the company and told us to be active and energetic. Before long, I got together with two cars, a Buick business car and a dashing car. After the car was stopped, a group of people in suits and shoes, five men and two women, came down from the car. I saw a familiar figure in the crowd, ye Yingying, the woman I had always dreamed about.

 Chapter 18

    Wearing a white shirt and black trousers, ye Yingying has a mature and intellectual beauty. Today, she wears a light make-up and a pair of black high heels, which makes her tall and graceful. She looks really beautiful.


    I don''t want her to see me. Now I am like a lost dog, living by selling coolie on the construction site. How can I have the face to see her when I degenerate like this? Besides, I don''t want to let others know that she has a relative who works as a coolie on the construction site, so she can''t look up in front of others. She may not care, but I can''t discredit her.


    Ye Yingying has been introducing something to a handsome man in a suit around him. While listening, the handsome man in a suit nods and praises Ye Yingying from time to time.


    I heard that the people around Ye Yingying are all called "handsome men in suits" or "President Lin". Mr. Lin has always asked Mr. Ye Yingying to follow him. From the side, I can see that Mr. Lin''s eyes on Mr. Ye Yingying are always not right. From time to time, he reveals something unclean.


    "Hooligan!" I swear in my heart.


    Ye YingYing and a group of them left the construction site before long. Of course, ye Yingying didn''t find me from the beginning to the end.


    In the afternoon, I was absent-minded and almost hit by things several times. The contractor scolded me several times, saying that I was clumsy and could do what I could, but I couldn''t do it and leave early.


    The contractors on the construction site generally study less, and each of them is grumpy and rude. Of course, his swearing is also for the progress of the project and personal safety, not for whom, but the way of expression is a little unacceptable. There is no way to do this. Do you expect an old man to do ideological work for you?


    Once again, when I was pulling bricks, I accidentally ran into another car, which led to two cars overturning. Fortunately, no one was injured. The contractor saw that I was in poor condition, so he gave me half a day off to go back and have a good rest.


    This time is about two in the afternoon, I drag tired body ready to go back by bus, bus station is opposite a tall building, there is a star hotel.


    I stood at the bus stop and waited for the bus. From a distance, I saw a group of people coming out from the opposite side. This group of people were not others. It was Ye YingYing and other people who had just inspected the construction site.


    Ye Yingying seems to drink high, the body soft half lying in a man''s arms, this man is not others, it is Mr. Lin.


    As President Lin walked forward, he was holding Ye Yingying''s waist. At that time, my lungs were going to explode. No matter what happened, I went straight across the road.


    At this time, there are so many cars on the road. It''s very dangerous for me to cross the road like this. Moreover, I violated the traffic rules. Even if I was hit, I deserved it. Maybe I had to bear any responsibility. However, my TMD didn''t care about it at that time. The man surnamed Lin wanted to take advantage of Ye Yingying. Even if I died, I couldn''t take advantage of him.


    I quickly put on the opposite side. President Lin and they were getting on the bus when I suddenly pushed him away and held Ye Yingying in my arms.


    I was covered in dust and mud, glaring at them with two eyes. I couldn''t say how funny I was.


    "Who are you? Country bumpkin Mr. Lin got up from the ground and pointed at me.


    His assistant and driver were also in front of me, staring at me viciously. As long as President Lin gave a command, he wanted to break me up.


    Want to fight? Who did ye Chutian fear.


    "What did you do to her?" I don''t think ye Yingying wakes up now, so he questions Lin.


    "What did you do? Hum, what can I do for you? Put the man down, or I''ll kill you. " Mr. Lin yelled.


    Ye Yingying''s situation is not clear now. I dare not stay for a long time. I want to take her to the hospital early or take her home to have a rest. I held Ye Yingying in my arms and turned to leave. President Lin thought I wanted to run, so he asked his assistant and driver to stop me.


    "Get out of the way."


    "Which son of a bitch didn''t put your things in place and exposed you. Call me Mr. Lin''s mouth was full of bits and pieces, and he asked people to go up.


    I didn''t want to be fussy at first, but I''m not afraid when things happen to me. I''m afraid you''re my grandson.


    My anger was also completely ignited by Lin. if you want to kill me, I won''t let you live. It''s unknown who will live or die!


    The driver surnamed Lin kicked over. I held Ye Yingying in my arms and didn''t dare to dodge. I was afraid that he would kick ye Yingying, so I resisted him.


    The driver surnamed Lin is five big and three rough. It''s estimated that he has been fighting all the year round, and the strength of his feet is not weak. I have a pain in my stomach. The assistant, surnamed Lin, saw that the driver had taken advantage of it and was not willing to lag behind. He kicked me on the side of the waist. If it was enough, I would drink a pot.


    I quickly blocked it with my hand, and suddenly released Ye Yingying, an introvert and an assistant named Lin. Ye Yingying''s body fell down. I got up and caught it quickly.


    Just now, several actions happened between lightning and flint. The driver surnamed Lin and his driver were confused. The others around him were probably just ordinary staff members, hiding away and looking at them from a distance.


    General manager Lin saw that he had suffered a loss and was furious. He kicked the driver and scolded: "you''re on the TMD."


    As soon as the expert made a move, he knew if there was one. When the driver saw that my random move just now made general assistant Lin lose his fighting power, he was afraid and gave a discount to the speed and strength of the move. I blocked his attack with one hand and one foot. Suddenly, a quick counterattack and a punch hit the driver on the head, and he fainted.Mr. Lin was so scared when he saw that I was so violent that he kept going back and told me not to go there.


    I''m going to scare him and give him a long memory. Suddenly, I hit him on the shoulder with a split leg. In fact, I didn''t use any strength. It looked like a bluff, but it was just a touch.


    Mr. Lin was flustered in his heart and fell on a stone in the process of retreating. He broke his skin on his head.


    General manager Lin looked at me in horror. I said fiercely, "if you dare to do something wrong with Ye Yingying in the future, I will be you."


    I said, holding Ye Yingying natural leave.


    I took a taxi to take ye Yingying to the hospital first. After the doctor checked, he said that there was no big problem. Just drink some antidote and have a good rest.


    I took Ye Yingying back to her rented place, took out the key from her bag, opened the door, carried her to bed, helped her take off her clothes and shoes, served her to drink the antidote, and then covered her with quilt.


    I stayed in Ye Yingying''s room for more than half an hour. After making sure she had no problem, I closed the door and left.


    The day passed peacefully.


    But the next morning, when I was working on the construction site, two policemen came to me and said that I was suspected of deliberately wounding others, threatening others and causing serious injuries.


    I was interrogated in the police station for two days, and I was interrogated more than ten times. In fact, the content of each time was the same. And I''m still saying that.

 Chapter 19

    I didn''t hide anything. I just said what it was. I didn''t exaggerate or deliberately hide it. What I said was the actual situation at that time.


    Two days later, I was sent to a secret detention center, and I didn''t know where it was.


    Come in here, I have a new name: 9301.


    I stayed in it for a week in a row, during which I was summoned three times, and of course the result was the same.


    A week later, the police in the detention center said that someone came to visit me and told me to prepare.


    Who will come to see me? I didn''t know anyone except ye Yingying in Shenzhen City, but ye Yingying was drunk at that time and didn''t know I was locked up. I was puzzled.


    When I see ye Yingying''s haggard face, my heart is like a knife. She looks thinner than last time, her face is no longer ruddy, and her chin is sharp. She can''t eat well and sleep well during this period.


    "Xiaotian..." Ye Yingying cried when she saw me. In fact, she is a woman who looks weak on the surface but is very strong in the heart. She is just weak in front of me.


    "Ye Yingying, why are you here?" I asked Ye Yingying with a smile, I don''t want her to worry, so I behaved as usual, in excellent condition, talking and laughing.


    Ye Yingying painfully asked: "how are you here? Did they bully you? "


    "No. Ye Yingying, you don''t want to think about it. Who am I? Who can bully me? " I didn''t lie about this. When I first came here, some people wanted to give me a bad impression, but now they see me just like a mouse meets a cat.


    Ye Yingying saw that I looked good and was in a good mood. He was a little relieved and said, "Xiaotian, you can rest assured that I will find a way to get you out."


    "What''s going on outside now?" I''m locked up here. I don''t know anything outside.


    Ye Yingying reluctantly smiles and doesn''t say anything. The more she doesn''t say anything, the less she wants me to worry. I know that the worse things are, and they may be more serious than I thought.


    "Xiaotian, you are suffering. I have something for you. You must eat well and sleep well inside. I''ll come to see you as soon as I''m free. "


    I don''t care to smile. When I came in here, I didn''t expect to go out easily. Anyway, I started beating people, and I didn''t do anything about it. President Lin, his assistant and the driver were really injured. Besides, there were all their people around at that time, with human and material evidence, which was very bad for me. Ye Yingying, the only one who was a little beneficial to me, was drunk Personnel, in fact, is the same as it is not.


    When I saw Ye Yingying coming to see me alone, I didn''t see Yang ruohui, so I asked her, "where''s Yang ruohui? He didn''t come with you?"


    Ye Yingying said: "if ruohui goes to Shanghai on business, it will take some time to come back."


    "What a coincidence?" I muttered, I just had an accident here, and he was on a business trip at this juncture. Isn''t it a coincidence.


    Ye Yingying was afraid that I might have any misunderstanding about Yang ruohui, so he quickly explained: "ruohui is the vice president of marketing of the company and needs to travel frequently. Don''t think about it. He also often calls me and cares about your affairs


    "Oh, thank him for me." I didn''t want to owe him for no reason. It''s better for him to go on a business trip. Even if he doesn''t go on a business trip, I don''t believe he can help.


    General manager Lin is a big boss. Yang ruohui is a part-time worker. How can he bend his arm over his thigh? Besides, for an unrelated person like me, I guess he won''t offend general manager Lin for me.


    "What are you talking about! That''s what he should do. "


    After a while, ye Yingying asked, "Oh, by the way, Xiaotian, how can you go to work on the construction site?"


    I think things have come to this point, my situation Ye Yingying should be clear, and there is no meaning to hide it, so he replied: "I have no money, I want to earn some quick money. Now the young people on the construction site are not easy to recruit. The contractor promised me that it would be finished in a week and I would go. "


    "You have no money. Why don''t you ask me for it? Do you, a famous university student, prefer to work in a construction site rather than come to me? " Ye Yingying asked me angrily.


    "Ye Yingying, I''ve graduated. I need to be independent. I can''t go to you when I''m in trouble. In this way, I won''t grow up."


    "But you just graduated. Everything starts from scratch. Everything has a process. Why are you in such a hurry? "


    I am silent, ye Yingying will not understand, in my heart, I can not ask her for money is the woman she.


    Ye Yingying''s face is full of regret, but he has nothing to do with it. What''s the meaning of these.


    "Ye Yingying, don''t worry about my affairs in the future. What can you do as a woman? Live your life well." I love ye YingYing and don''t want her to take part in it.


    "Xiaotian, what do you mean? I''m your aunt. How can I care? " Ye Yingying looks at me angrily.


    "Ye Yingying, I tell you, no matter how much you help me, I won''t appreciate you. That''s it. Don''t come again. " Sometimes I''m afraid of this woman, but I''m not afraid of her to reach an agreement.What she can do is to ask Mr. Lin to let me go. The man surnamed Lin has been trying to make up her mind. Isn''t that what she does?


    I must nip this in the bud.


    I''ve been worried about ye Yingying doing stupid things in the detention center. I''m afraid that she''ll fall into eternal hatred for a moment. If my worry really happens, she''ll be ruined all her life, and I''ll be ruined all my life.


    I lived in the detention center for another week. Suddenly one day, a policeman asked me to go out and said that my things were clear and I could go home.


    I''m a little confused. I haven''t heard from you all this time. How can I be acquitted all of a sudden?


    My heart beat faster suddenly. According to my guess, it must be the result of Ye Yingying''s efforts. Is I didn''t dare to think much. I came out of the detention center and arrived at the place where ye Yingying lived as soon as I could. I wanted to call her, but my mobile phone hasn''t been charged for a long time, and there''s no electricity.


    When I got to Ye Yingying downstairs, she was preparing to go out. I stopped her at the gate. "Ye Yingying! I told you to leave me alone! Why don''t you listen I asked Ye Yingying very loudly, because at the moment, I can''t help the fear and anger in my heart. If ye Yingying is really killed by President Lin, I will regret it all my life, and I won''t forgive myself all my life.


    Ye Yingying suddenly saw me. I couldn''t believe it. I saw a trace of joy in her eyes.


    "Xiaotian You, you How did you get out? " Ye Yingying took my arm and couldn''t believe it was true.


    What''s going on? I''m a little confused. Isn''t her reaction right? She''s not acting on purpose.


    I carefully looked at Ye Yingying for a while. She was ecstatic now, holding my arm tightly, and looking me up and down again and again.


    Suddenly, ye Yingying hugged me tightly and cried loudly.

 Chapter 20

    "Yingying, what''s the matter with you? Did Lin bully you. I''m going to be him now. " I''m angry, because at the moment, ye Yingying''s reaction is the most normal, and my guess will soon come true.


    I clenched my fist and cackled. I swear, this is the most impulsive, angry and hateful time in my life. Lin will die.


    Ye Yingying held me and didn''t let me move. She cried and said, "Xiaotian, why are you so ignorant! Do you know what I''ll do if you can''t get out. Have you ever thought that if I lose you here, I''m really finished. Wuwuwu... "


    I hold Ye Yingying in one hand and touch her back in the other hand. In my heart, besides endless anger, there is a trace of pity. Ye Yingying is so sad at the moment. I really can''t bear to hurt her again.


    Ye Yingying cried in my arms for a long time, suddenly raised his face with tears and asked me: "by the way, how did you come out?"


    "Ah?" I''m confused again. Didn''t you save me?


    Ye Yingying seemed to see the doubts in my heart, and said: "yes, you just came out, and you may be confused about everything, just like me."


    I''m really confused. What''s going on?


    "Yingying, didn''t you save me?"


    Ye Yingying sighed and said, "I want to, too. I just blame myself for not having that ability."


    "Then how did I get out?"


    "I''m surprised, too."


    I see ye Yingying''s face as usual. She doesn''t look like a liar. Besides, ye Yingying has never lied since she was a child. When she lied, she blushed and her eyes were scattered. At the moment, except that her eyes were a little red, her other abnormal emotions were not obvious.


    I felt uneasy and asked again, "you didn''t reach any agreement with Lin, and then let him let me go?"


    "What are you talking about?" Ye Yingying understood and patted me hard.


    "Really not?" I''m sure again.


    "Really."


    My heart a burst of ecstasy, my Ye Yingying is still good, what else can make me more happy than this. To tell you the truth, I would rather go to prison than let Ye Yingying make such a sacrifice in order to save me. I love her, want her a lifetime good, happy, for myself, what does not matter.


    I hold Ye Yingying tightly and hold her body in a circle, because I am so happy and happy now.


    Ye Yingying also giggles incessantly, looking out, her heart is also full of happiness at this time.


    We had a fight for a while, ye Yingying''s hand around my neck suddenly loosened, because we were holding each other at the moment. I didn''t feel it just now. Now I''m more sober, and I''m embarrassed.


    Ye Yingying, after all, is my aunt in reputation. It''s not proper to hug me.


    I was a little embarrassed, so I quickly put her down.


    Ye Yingying''s face is crimson and she doesn''t dare to look at me with her head down. Her shy appearance is particularly charming and makes people never tire of seeing her. I''ve been staring at her.


    "Don''t look." Ye Yingying see I have been looking at her, face more red, red to the neck, also deliberately turned around.


    I didn''t dare to do it again, so I had to look back and stand there.


    "Xiaotian, you must be tired. Let''s go home. You can take a bath to get rid of your bad luck, and I''ll get you something to eat. "


    This is the second time that I took Ye Ying home to enjoy her. It was the first time that I took Ye Ying home.


    Ye Yingying decorates the house with warmth, freshness and neatness. Although the place is small, every space is used after her careful design.


    She lives in one room and one living room. The bedroom is relatively simple. There is a one meter eight bed, a cabinet beside it, and a large wardrobe inside. Her clothes are neatly placed in the wardrobe.


    The hall is not bad, the size is moderate, not far from the entrance is a dining table, the TV is hanging on the wall, opposite is the coffee table and sofa.


    She also has a large balcony with a rocking chair on it. I lay on the rocking chair and asked Ye Yingying, "Ye Yingying, you know how to enjoy life. My biggest dream before was to have such a rocking chair. When I was old, I slept on it and grew old all the time."


    "I know..." Ye Yingying finished, and shut up, just looking at me with a smile.


    I don''t understand why she wants to stop talking. It seems that there is something she shouldn''t say. Is there any secret between her and me that can''t be said?


    "Xiaotian, take a bath first. I''ll take all the clothes and towels for you. You just go in and wash it. Put the laundry there and I''ll do it for you later. " She used to wash my clothes when I lived in the countryside with her. Ye Yingying is a very diligent and clean woman.


    "Good."


    I went in for a good shower and stayed in it for half a month. I felt like I had fallen into a silting pool and washed the dirt layer by layer.It''s really comfortable to take a hot bath at this time. I''ll have a good time.


    I went in to wash for more than half an hour, and when I came out, ye Yingying had already prepared three dishes and one soup.


    "You have so many dishes in the fridge?" I sat at the table and took my order with my hands.


    "Go! Wash your hands! It''s not hygienic. " Ye Yingying urged me with a smile.


    "Ye Yingying, you are young. How can you be so forgetful? I just took a bath. Can''t I wash my hands when I take a bath? Why isn''t it sanitary?"


    Ye Yingying saw that I was making a fuss and had nothing to do with me, so he handed me a pair of chopsticks. We sat down and sat face to face, and I could see ye Yingying when I looked up. This kind of scene seemed to go back to the past. It was good.


    "Yingying." I gave her a little cry.


    "No big, no small. Even if you don''t call your aunt, it''s impolite to save Ye Yingying''s surname now! " Ye Yingying blushed and scolded me deliberately, pretending to be unhappy. In fact, I know that she was embarrassed.


    I was a little afraid of Ye Yingying when I was young. I didn''t dare to make her unhappy. In fact, as long as I really like someone, her words and deeds, her joys and sorrows, will involve your nerves.


    "Come on. Eat vegetables, eat more. " Ye Yingying said that she was still so gentle to me. She brought me a lot of vegetables and piled them into a hill.


    "You too." I gave her a chicken leg.


    "I don''t eat chicken legs." Ye Yingying wants to clip the chicken leg back to me.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Chicken leg meat, easy to gain weight."


    "You''re as thin as a hemp pole, and you''re worried about that?"


    "Of course, everything has to be taken care of. If you are greedy for the delicious food for a while, you will regret your whole life."


    "Ha ha."


    Ye Yingying glared at me and said, "what are you laughing at? Am I wrong? "


    "Yes, yes. How could miss ye be wrong? "


    "No. You''re obviously laughing at me. What are you laughing at? "


    "I really didn''t laugh at you. I just think of a friend who is much more heroic than you. I remember that when I delivered the takeout to Burger King, I gave her a big pizza. She was the only one who ate it at that time. "


    Ye Yingying thought for a moment, and suddenly asked me, "is she particularly good-looking?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Your eyes tell me. When you see a beautiful woman, your eyes like to show a strange light. It''s like a wolf. "


    "Nonsense


    "How can I talk nonsense. Really Ye Yingying argued.

 Chapter 21

    I immediately protested: "it''s impossible! Don''t frame me up. What evidence do you have? "


    "Why not. You were Ye Yingying said with a red face.


    "Ye Yingying, you can''t lie. In this world, which woman dares to be more beautiful than you. I don''t think you can, let alone other women? "


    "You see why I don''t..." When ye Yingying said this, he stopped abruptly, because our current relationship is inappropriate.


    The two of us are embarrassed again.


    After a while, I asked Ye Yingying, "Ye Yingying, is this Lin always from your company?"


    Ye Yingying put down his chopsticks and said to me seriously, "Xiaotian, I beg you for one thing. Do you have to promise me?"


    "You say, what''s the matter?"


    "If you meet Mr. Lin again in the future, no matter where you are or on any occasion, I hope you don''t fight against him any more, OK?"


    I frowned and said, "what do you mean? Do you think I''ll be afraid of him or do you think it''ll cause you trouble? "


    Ye Yingying shook his head and said seriously: "Xiaotian, I know you are not afraid of heaven and earth since you were a child, and I am not afraid of what trouble you bring me, but Mr. Lin is not an ordinary person, we can''t fight him."


    I began to be silent, too. Now I have nothing. I want money, no money, no contacts. I''m just a poor man who lives by selling coolies on the construction site. Mr. Lin is superior. What can I do with others.


    "Xiaotian, I know you are very angry and don''t want to bow your head in front of others, but Mr. Lin, we really can''t get into trouble."


    I thought about it for a while and asked, "what''s the origin of him?"


    "His name is Lin Yunfeng, deputy director of a department of Lin''s real estate."


    "You work at Lin''s estate?" I know ye Yingying works in a real estate company, but I''m not familiar with Shencheng and I don''t know the name of her company.


    Ye Yingying shook her head again. She said, "how can I have that blessing. Lin''s real estate assets are tens of billions, not everyone can go in. Compared with Lin''s real estate, our company is only a little ant. "


    Lin''s real estate, as the name suggests, should be a family business of Lin''s family. President Lin''s surname is also Lin, isn''t it


    "Is Lin Yunfeng a member of the Lin family?"


    Ye Yingying said: "I''m not particularly clear either. I only know that President Lin has a high position in Lin''s real estate. The development of the site you worked on last time is a project jointly developed by our company and Lin''s real estate. Of course, Lin''s real estate is an alligator. We just help stand guard. "


    "How much do you know about Lin''s estate?" I always feel that the relationship between Mr. Lin and me will not end like this. Only by knowing ourselves and the enemy can we win a hundred battles. Therefore, I want to know more about Mr. Lin.


    "Lin''s real estate is a wholly-owned subsidiary of Lin''s international group. You should be familiar with Lin''s international group, a trillions of super group companies, which is often said in the news and newspapers. "


    I''m surprised. I can''t imagine that Lin Yunfeng is so big. I''ve never heard of Lin''s international group. It''s a famous enterprise in the whole country. Even in the world, it can''t be underestimated.


    "Ye Yingying, some time ago, I read such a headline on the Internet. It said that Mr. Lin Yuanshan, the founder and current chairman and President of Lin''s international group, died of illness. During his hospitalization, he asked his granddaughter, Ms. Lin Manxue, to take the post of President temporarily. The Internet also said that Lin Manxue was only 24 years old this year, and only recently obtained double material blog in Harvard University Business School Is it true that a scholar''s degree is really a gifted scholar who has never run an enterprise before? "


    Ye Yingying nodded: "it''s true. Chairman Lin is a legendary figure in the business world. When he died, politicians, businessmen and celebrities from all walks of life attended his memorial service. Our boss has also gone, but he can only be regarded as a very small role among these guests. I heard the boss''s driver say that he drove the boss that day. There were too many people who went there at that time. They only drove half the way. The car in front of them was blocked and they couldn''t see the end. Finally, they had to get out of the car and walk there. "


    I gaped: "so exaggerated?"


    "What''s so strange about that! Lin Dong''s wealth and experience are there. Who doesn''t want to see him off? "


    I can''t help sighing and saying: "only when people live to this extent can they live a full life."


    Ye Yingying said with a smile: "I believe our Xiaotian will have such a day."


    "Me? Ye Yingying, do you overestimate me? "


    "Why? Our Xiaotian is the best. Bang Bang Da, come on. " Ye Yingying gave me another drumstick to encourage me to realize my dream.


    After eating for a while, I asked, "have you seen Lin Manxue?"


    "Where shall I see her. He''s a big man. He''ll go out with a large number of assistant bodyguards. I''m a small man. Maybe I''ll be shot away before I get close. "


    Ye Yingying took a sip of the soup and said, "but I don''t think it''s a good job to be the president of Lin''s group. Miss Lin must be under a lot of pressure. You see, the personnel of a large group is complicated and intriguing, especially this kind of family business, which is not so easy to manage. In addition, she has never been in an industry before, and has little experience and heavy burden, so the pressure is even greater. Now the eyes of the whole world are staring at her. As long as she makes a little mistake, she will be magnified infinitely, waiting to see her joke. "I gave Ye Yingying some vegetables, said: "you worry too much, I see this Lin Manxue is not simple."


    "Oh, why?"


    I analyzed and said: "Mr. Lin has been in business for decades. He has such a keen eye. He is not a layman. You don''t think that Lin Dong''s fame and hard work will be handed over to a mediocre person. This is one of them. Second, Lin Manxue has been living abroad. She lives in the most developed country and accepts new things. She is also a super academic bully with strong learning ability. In addition to her family background, she has been influenced since childhood. Her insight and way of thinking must be ahead of time, which may bring some new changes to the group. Third, if she has lived abroad for a long time, she will have less contact with her relatives in China, and her family ties and kidnapping power will be relatively weakened, which is also a great help for her to deal with the relationship between public and private affairs. "


    Ye Yingying nodded slightly: "Xiaotian, what you said is quite reasonable. What else


    I said: "there has never been anything perfect in the world. There are advantages and disadvantages. What I said before is all her advantages. Now let''s talk about her disadvantages. The first is that although she is a Xueba, she has no actual combat experience. This is the most fatal. There are so many cases of war on paper in history. Other members of the board of directors have chosen to support her for the time being, but because of the face of chairman Lin and the respect for him, they don''t really trust her. Now that the old chairman Lin is gone, if Lin Manxue can''t make the performance satisfactory to other directors, it''s only a matter of time before he is forced to go to the palace, because in the face of interests, no one will hope that his shares will eventually be washed away. "


    "Second, the sudden return of Lin Manxue and the parachute of Lin''s international will certainly touch many interest groups. Lin''s international is not the family of Lin, and there is more than one surnamed Lin. for a cake as big as Lin''s, others will want to share it. In this way, the resistance she faces is huge and not easy to shake. Although Ms. Lin is the acting president, she has a shallow foundation, has no confidants, and is isolated. Therefore, some of her ideas and measures are likely to be difficult to implement in the group. "


    "Third, according to the online post, Mr. Lin has three sons and two daughters, but he recommends his granddaughter to be the acting president. Do you think Miss Lin''s uncles and aunts will be willing? They also have a lot of say in the Lin group. I''m sure that Lin Manxue''s resistance from the Lin family is also a huge wave. As a 24-year-old girl, it''s hard for her to completely control the situation and move the mountain of the Lin family. Now Lin Manxue must have internal and external troubles. It is still unknown whether she can hold this position. Maybe they''ve already put Miss Lin on the air or kicked her out of office, but we outsiders don''t know it. "


    Ye Yingying stares at me for a long time and makes me feel embarrassed.


    "Ye Yingying, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 22

    "Xiaotian, if I didn''t know your background, I would really doubt how you were just a fresh graduate. You really impress me. "


    "Ye Yingying."


    "What for?"


    "What are you blushing for?"


    "Did I blush?"


    "Red! And it''s very red. "


    "Bullshit! How is that possible? "


    "You blush when you lie. You can''t get rid of this problem for the rest of your life."


    "Where did I lie?" Ye Yingying once again quibbled.


    "No? Even if you want to encourage me, you don''t have to take such strong medicine. I''m a little dizzy now. "


    "Hee hee. You''re going to have to give it to me! "


    Now that I''m back, ye Yingying wants me to live with her. I didn''t agree at first, but when ye Yingying had a pretty face, I had to give up. I don''t want to let Ye Yingying down and feel insecure any more, because I know that she can watch me at any time only under Ye Yingying''s eyes, so that she can feel at ease.


    Ye YingYing and I agreed that before I found a job, I would stay for a few days. As soon as I got a job, I would move out immediately. Ye Yingying is so small here. It''s definitely not suitable for a young couple to live together for a long time. Besides, ye Yingying has a boyfriend in reputation. I can''t discredit her and deepen the misunderstanding and contradiction between them. Although I feel very disgusted with them together, as long as they are together for one day, I will consider for ye Yingying. People can''t be too selfish. If you love someone, you have to think for each other wholeheartedly, right.


    After dinner, ye YingYing and I took a taxi to the ten yuan store where I used to live to pick up my luggage. I didn''t show up for more than 20 days. The residents inside changed one after another, iron boss and flowing guests.


    The boss was surprised to see that I had brought such a beautiful girl as soon as I came back. The people who live here don''t have to say much about the conditions, but those who have some basic conditions won''t choose to live here.


    "Your girlfriend?" When I passed my boss, he asked me secretly.


    "Like?"


    "How to say, from the beauty''s appearance and temperament, not like; but from her attitude to you, a little like." The boss said.


    Ye YingYing and I have lived together for so many years. Although she has been in Shencheng for the last three years and few of us have returned, we still live together for a period of time every year, such as the 11th national holiday or the Spring Festival. It is said that the onlookers see clearly. Therefore, as one of the parties, I don''t know what kind of attitude Ye Yingying has towards me. Maybe in our hearts, Or in her heart, she''s just my aunt. She should take care of me.


    I didn''t say anything and couldn''t explain anything to my boss. It''s none of his business. When I went to my room to pick up my luggage, ye Yingying followed me and looked at my living environment. While looking at it, she said, "Xiaotian, did you live here some time ago?"


    "Yes."


    Ye Yingying looked at such a small room, put four bunk beds, muttered: "how can I live here?"


    I don''t care to say: "what''s the point! When I used to travel by bike, I used to sleep out on the street without a bed. "


    "Not the same. When you travel by bike, you pursue freedom, get close to nature, and have a playful attitude. However, you live here because of the pressure of life, and your mood is totally different. "


    Ye Yingying is right. In terms of mentality, it is.


    Ye Yingying wants to help me carry my luggage. I didn''t let her. Are you kidding me? I''m a tall and long man. I want Ye Yingying, a slender and weak woman, to carry my luggage. Do I still have face to see people? Don''t be despised by the boss when you go out.


    Ye Yingying helps me pay the rent I owe. I don''t want her to pay it. Unfortunately, I''m empty now, and I can only do so.


    When we took a taxi back to Ye Yingying''s rental house, it was already dark. The early winter night came earlier, and it was dark before six o''clock.


    I carry my luggage upstairs and ye Yingying opens the door. I put things in the living room, because from tonight on, the living room sofa will be my bed.


    "Xiaotian, you sleep in the big bed, I sleep on the sofa." Ye Yingying will go to the bedroom to hold the quilt, and she will give me the bed.


    "Ye Yingying, you are still not a woman. How can you do a man''s job. Do you think my little brother will let a beautiful woman sleep on the sofa? Besides, I''m not an old turtle dove. "


    "What does this have to do with the old turtledove?" Ye Yingying asked.


    "Doves occupy the nest of magpies."


    "Screw you! It''s not serious. Even if you are a dove, I am not a magpie. Magpies are chirping. I''m not. "


    I teased Ye Yingying: "Ye Yingying, don''t insult the magpie by acting amorous. I think you are just a sparrow at best."


    "If I were a bird, you would not be a swan. What''s the matter with the sparrow? It''s small, it doesn''t occupy land, and it can sleep in the tree at night. It''s beautiful. "


    "Ha ha. Ye Yingying, you have fallen. Remember to think of danger in times of peace and avoid extravagance and frugality. ""I don''t care about you." Ye Yingying went back to the bedroom and found me a new quilt in the cabinet.


    "Ye Chutian, you are not allowed to enter my room at night." Ye Yingying said haughtily.


    "So, not at night, but during the day?"


    "Not during the day!"


    "When will that be ok?"


    "No time!"


    "Ye Yingying, you are unreasonable. You are so small here, with one room and one living room. Now that you have shielded my bedroom, I have only one living room, just like a bird in a cage. How can I live if I want to let the wind go without land?"


    "Shenzhen''s housing price is so high, it''s good to have a nest. You''re still picky."


    I know ye Yingying is joking with me. When we are together, we like to mix our mouths and have some fun. Otherwise, life is boring. We have been doing this for so many years.


    After cleaning up the sofa, ye Yingying asked me to accompany her to the supermarket to buy something. Of course, I would like to accompany her. Not far from the community where ye Yingying lives, there is a life supermarket. Ye YingYing and I strolled in it. She bought me some toiletries and pajamas.


    At night, ye Yingying sleeps in the bedroom and I sleep on the sofa. This is the result of my persistence. Ye Yingying had no defense against me. She trusted me as she always did when she was a child. Before going to bed, she just closed the door at will, and there was no anti lock at all, because I didn''t hear any anti lock sound from the beginning to the end.


    In my heart, there was a tumult, like a huge wave. Ye Yingying was the goddess in my heart since she was a child. I like her not one day or two. She will appear in every dream.


    It''s not the first time that ye YingYing and I live together, but it''s the first time that we get along alone. In the past, when I was in the countryside, there was at least one grandfather in my family. How dare I have any crooked ideas? When I was in my family, my parents were guarding my home. How dare I make a mistake, but this time, the empty living room and ye Yingying''s sleeping bedroom were separated by a door without anti lock, which was not a temptation that every man could resist.


    I can''t sleep on the sofa. There are two voices in my mind all the time: one voice says that ye Chutian and ye Yingying trust you so much that you can''t live up to her trust in you. Besides, she is your aunt. How can you think ill of her? It''s a matter of character. It''s an act of brutality and disgusting.


    Another voice said that ye Chutian, you are still not a man, put in front of a delicate cabbage, do not chew, you want to be an animal? She has a fart blood relationship with you. She''s just your aunt in reputation, and even her reputation is not included, because your grandfather didn''t accept her as a adopted daughter, but just brought her up. She''s just like your child daughter-in-law, which is your daughter-in-law. It''s reasonable for you to eat her.


    I wandered between animals and animals, and my head was about to crack. I got up several times and went to sleep. It has been said that it is more difficult to control one''s greed than to conquer the world. I am completely conquered by this saying tonight.

 Chapter 23

    I repressed my wishful thinking and forced myself to sleep, but the more depressed I was, the more I couldn''t sleep. I quickly turned on my mobile phone, trying to browse the web page to distract my attention.


    I see a lot of messages on mobile QQ, all of which are kept by one person and divided into several periods.


    Garden cabbages: old goat, cabbages have something to do temporarily. I didn''t go to Mengshui mountain for our appointment that day. Are you mad at me? Here, Chinese cabbage sincerely apologizes to the old goat and asks the old goat to forgive Chinese cabbage. It''s said that there is a reincarnation in 12 years. Do you say that the result of reincarnation is to go back to the past or look forward to the future


    I took a look at the time of the message above, which happened to be the day I was taken to the police station. No wonder I didn''t see it.


    The garden cabbage sent me another one on the same day. She said: is it because the old goat is upset that the old goat didn''t reply to the letter, or is it because the old goat has been neglected by the young cabbage recently? Or the old goat complained that the cabbage didn''t keep the appointment, and didn''t leave a message for the old goat? Old goat, cabbage is actually to let you with the best mood to complete our common dream. Today, Chinese cabbage is still looking forward to the rising sun of Mengshui mountain, the color of the sky, and the scenery of Mengshui mountain separated by mountains and rivers and covered with clouds. Thank you, old goat. Thank you for flying with the heart of Chinese cabbage.


    Half a month ago, Pakchoi left another one for me: pakchoi has been waiting for the old goat''s reply, but the old goat has not returned pakchoi. Does that mean that the old goat does not intend to forgive pakchoi? You say, how do you make the cabbage, the old goat will change his mind?


    More than a week ago, Chinese cabbage had another message: please, old goat, look back at Chinese cabbage, you may not know that winter is coming, Chinese cabbage is growing new seedlings, beautiful do not want.


    ¡­¡­


    When I saw these messages, my heart suddenly calmed down. In recent months, I didn''t go to QQ or contact with Chinese cabbage, let alone in the detention center. My mobile phones were all stopped.


    In fact, I''m not angry with cabbage. In the final analysis, she and I are just a pair of friends in the virtual world. We can''t bring this kind of emotion into reality. However, I''m glad that cabbage has not forgotten our 12-year appointment. She remembers everything, but when there may be something unexpected, she didn''t go to mengshuishan.


    I immediately returned a message to pakchoi, I said: pakchoi, recently the old goat lost his way, just found home, so I didn''t see your message, sorry.


    Shortly after I sent it out, the gray head of the cabbage lit up. Maybe she was diving all the time.


    Garden cabbage: old goat, you scared the baby to death, cabbage thought you like the new and dislike the old, do not like cabbage?


    Country goat: ha ha, although the heart of the cabbage is in the stomach, the goat eats cabbage. It''s nature. It''s said that the country is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change.


    Garden cabbage: hee hee. The old goat said that, and the cabbage was at ease. By the way, old goat, you just said you were lost. What''s the matter?


    Country goat: it''s bad luck for me. I met a mad dog on the road and beat him up. As a result, he got angry.


    Garden cabbage: ha ha.


    Country goat: cabbage, you are too unkind. The old goat is full of coquettishness, and you still smile. Are you compassionate?


    The garden cabbage smiles for a while on the other side, and then says: you are an old goat. You are all coquettish. There''s no need for anyone else to spill dirty water.


    Cabbage said so, I just reflected, sheep body is not a smell.


    Country goat: xiaobaicai makes sense. I forgot myself. Cabbage, winter is coming, put on more clothes, be careful of cold.


    Cabbage said: Thank you for your concern. However, there is a vegetable greenhouse for pakchoi, in which the temperature is moderate throughout the year, which is comfortable.


    I said: cabbage is good, unlike the old goat, winter a pile of hay, no air conditioning, no heating, can only rely on the body''s hair warm winter.


    Garden cabbage: poor old goat?


    Country goat: that''s not true.


    Garden cabbage: hee hee. Wool is the warmest and natural protein. It''s the best material. You have to complain. You have to learn to be content.


    Country goat: cabbage, why are you so eloquent? I''m going to be speechless.


    Cabbage said: eloquence this thing, just like a beauty''s face, you will find, with it, life with open hanging like.


    I said: pakchoi, you bang it, careful body caterpillar!


    Cabbage haughtily said: I am a white cabbage, pure natural, how can it grow caterpillars.


    Country goat: caterpillars like pure natural food. They are also afraid of herbicides and pesticides.


    Cabbage did not answer directly, but asked: old goat, do you know how caterpillars cross a river without a bridge?


    I said: caterpillars turn into butterflies and fly over.


    "Yes," said the garden cabbage. How can caterpillars grow on Pakchoi when they become butterflies and fly away.Country goat: Er


    I admire the five bodies, the cabbage''s reaction ability and digging ability is really not built, a few words hit me.


    Cabbage asked: old goat, what''s your plan after you come back from Mengshui mountain?


    Country goat: what else can we plan to find a job to support our family.


    Cabbages in the countryside: do you have a job?


    I joked: if the job of washing dishes counts, there will be.


    Cabbage said with a smile: you are so funny. By the way, I remember you once said that you studied computer in University.


    Country goat: Yes, do you have any good suggestions for it.


    Pakchoi thought about it in the opposite direction and asked: what do you think?


    I said: how can I think, first casually find a professional counterpart of the work, try the industry water depth and then chant.


    Cabbage said: old goat, I don''t recommend you to get a job. Today''s college students like to struggle with a problem: whether to choose a job first and then get a job, or to get a job first and then get a job.


    Country goat: what do you think of Chinese cabbage?


    Garden cabbage: I don''t think so. I can only say some of my personal opinions. I think employment is more important than choosing a job. The first job is very important for a person''s long-term development, because for a college student who has just graduated, he only has theory, and practice is like a piece of white paper. What others draw inside, it shows. Therefore, this first job is particularly important. It is equivalent to a foundation. If it is laid firmly, it will benefit a lot for a long time. If it is not laid firmly, it may fall short in the end.

 Chapter 24

    I think cabbage is very reasonable. The first company has a great influence on one''s future career development. Its corporate culture, social responsibility, values, and even management system and norms will seriously affect one''s understanding of the workplace. A good company is not only reflected in its technology and technological innovation, but also in its sense of social mission, management philosophy and cohesion. And a bad company may bring some negative and negative things.


    Country goat: cabbage, that''s very kind of you. Listening to your words is better than reading for ten years.


    Garden cabbage happily said: as long as you don''t think I''m talking nonsense.


    Country goat: how come? I really admire it. Cabbage, what company is suitable for me according to my current situation?


    Cabbage said: of course, it''s the best company. Which city are you in now?


    Country goat: deep city.


    Cabbage thought for a while and said: if you are in Shencheng, you can go to a company to try your luck.


    Country goat: what company?


    Garden cabbage: there is a man Xue network technology recruitment in Shencheng. If you plan to develop in Shencheng for a long time, I suggest you go there to improve.


    I searched the Internet at will. Shencheng Manxue Network Technology Co., Ltd. is a newly established company. The Internet is updated so fast. Is there anything special about such a new company? I have a little doubt about it.


    Country goat: cabbage, this is a new company. You just said I would go to the best company. How can you recommend this?


    Cabbage said: man Xue network technology is the best company.


    Country goat: how do I feel you''re fooling me?


    Garden cabbage: old goat, with your friendship with cabbage, do you think I will cheat you?


    I joked: that''s not good. I''m a simple person with soft ears. I''m easy to be cheated.


    Garden cabbage: you''re a single dog, I admit, but you don''t agree. Your goat is full of bad water. Who can play with you.


    Country goat: cabbage, my heart hurts when you say that. You don''t understand me?


    Cabbage said with a smile: of course I don''t understand you. If I understood you, I would have been gnawed by your old goat.


    Country goat: ha ha ha.


    Chinese cabbage also said: we can''t just look at the surface when we look at problems. We need to be careful to see the essence. Do you know who is behind the scenes of man Xue network technology?


    I said with a smile: cabbage, don''t you tell me it''s you?


    Cabbage: go! None of them are right. I''m serious with you.


    I see cabbage so serious, curious to ask: who?


    Garden cabbage: Lin Manxue.


    I was surprised and asked: who do you say?


    I''m afraid I''m ignorant, so I sent a link about Lin Manxue on the Internet.


    Lin Manxue is a very mysterious and low-key woman. She has been in charge of Lin''s International Group for two or three months. She has never been on TV or interviewed. Even the latest photos haven''t come out. Now the photos she can browse on the Internet are the photos she used to take when she applied for a certificate. It is estimated that she was 13 or 14 years old at that time, a blooming girl.


    Although the person in the photo is plain and the shooting technique is general, it looks pretty, just a little familiar.


    I asked pakchoi: pakchoi, do you think Lin Manxue is too low-key and doesn''t want to be in the limelight, or is she embarrassed to come out to meet people because she is disabled when she grows up? How come there isn''t a recent photo on the Internet?


    Cabbages haven''t returned to me for a long time. I guess she can''t be sure what Lin Manxue is thinking.


    I suddenly thought of a question. Lin Manxue is such a mysterious woman. How can pakchoi know that she is the boss behind the scenes of Manxue company?


    It''s not that I don''t want to believe in Pakchoi. It''s really inconceivable that Lin Manxue, a super rich woman holding the power of life and death of Lin''s international group, will set up an Internet company in this way. If she''s really interested in the Internet, she can give it to the following people to make it easy. Besides, Lin''s international group is already involved in the Internet industry. It''s not like she''s adding to the cake by setting up another company.


    I asked cabbage suspiciously: how do you know that Lin Manxue is the boss behind the scenes of Manxue network technology? She is such a big boss, will care about such a small company?


    Cabbage said: how do I know you do not care, I naturally have my channel. Old goat, let me tell you that the establishment of Manxue company by Lin Manxue has its special meaning and mission. Manxue company has recruited all kinds of talents, and some of them are transferred from Lin''s technology. It''s very complicated and can''t be explained in a few words. Now is the early development period of Manxue network technology. If you go in now, you will be an old employee with great welfare. I don''t need to say more about the development potential of Manxue. You can think of it yourself. Old goat, this is a golden opportunity.


    The words of Pakchoi make my heart beat. If the person standing behind Manxue''s network technology is really Lin Manxue, its development prospect is unimaginable. With the resources and contacts of Lin''s international group, Manxue''s take-off is only a matter of minutes.Cabbage said: old goat, you say you are a man, why do you hesitate. If a man wants to do something big, he must be crisp and clean. He is willing to cut himself and dare to pull the emperor down. People who do something big can''t think too much. Will you do it or not?


    I was excited by the Chinese cabbage, TMD, the Chinese cabbage is right, I''m single, what''s the hesitation? I did it.


    Country goat: cabbage, I''ll give up and do it!


    Cabbage to see I agreed, seems very happy, she said: that''s right. You are a big man. You should have done something, but you don''t suffer any loss.


    I repeatedly nodded yes, and suddenly I thought of a problem. Lin Manxue''s company can not be entered by anyone who wants to enter. Although I think my professional ability is not bad, after all, Lin Manxue is not an ordinary person. Her company is full of talents. There are so many doctors, masters and even sea turtles who go to interview. I have no bottom in my heart. Xiaobai and I have no bottom Is it going to be hot.


    I told pakchoi my worries. Pakchoi first sneered at me, and then said that my worries were reasonable. Cabbage said: old goat, if you want to stand out, you must make a surprise.


    I think so too, but how can it be amazing. I had an idea in my heart, so I said it to the cabbage. The cabbage applauded and gave me a lot of good suggestions.


    Under the bewitching of cabbage, I decided to make full preparations to join Manxue and do a great job. Cabbage and I made such a happy decision.

 Chapter 25

    When I got up in the morning, ye Yingying had already made a good breakfast, including black millet porridge, ham, fried eggs, milk and bread.


    Ye Yingying gave me a smile and said, "Xiaotian, I saw you late last night. Why don''t you sleep a little more in the morning?"


    Last night, I did a special resume online on the coffee table in the living room. I don''t know if it has affected Ye Yingying''s rest. As I walked into the bathroom, I asked, "didn''t it disturb you?"


    "No. I closed the door


    After I cleaned my personal hygiene, I sat opposite Ye YingYing and enjoyed the breakfast made by Ye Yingying himself. Ye Yingying said with a smile, "I''m in a hurry in the morning. I''ve made some at will. You can make do with it."


    How can we make do with such abundance? When I used to live in the ten yuan shop, I always bought two steamed buns downstairs and ate them while walking. I was very happy when I had a cup of soybean milk.


    Ye Yingying asked while eating: "is it OK to sleep on the sofa?"


    "Very good. A good night''s dream. "


    "If you''re too big to sleep on the sofa, I''ll buy a folding bed. It''s more comfortable."


    "No, really. Ye Yingying, I didn''t find you so wordy before. " I took a sip of porridge and pretended to complain.


    "No big, no small." Ye Yingying gently kicked my leg and began to eat.


    The relationship between Ye YingYing and me seems to return to our childhood overnight. At that time, she was not only my aunt, but also my partner. I respected and cared for her, and at the same time, I didn''t avoid playing jokes with her.


    But in my heart, I always remind myself that adults and children are different after all. Ye Yingying is no longer an innocent and romantic little girl, but a blooming woman, and I am no longer an ignorant child, but a man with responsibility and desire. I should pay attention to propriety when I am with her. After all, in the eyes of the world, she is my aunt She and I can''t mix other emotions except family.


    I secretly put away the careful thinking of Ye Yingying, I like her, can only silently like, because between me and her, is impossible, there are three kinds of love in the world: love; do not love; can not love. Ye YingYing and I belong to the third kind. We can''t love each other.


    She is my aunt. No matter whether she and I are related by blood or not, she has always been my aunt since she was young. Besides, she has a boyfriend Yang ruohui who is right now.


    After ye Yingying went to work, I turned on my computer and continued to improve my resume. It took me another morning to finish it. Then I registered an account in 51job, found Manxue company, browsed the positions recruited by Manxue company, and finally selected a position of R & D Engineer to send.


    After finishing, I leave a message to the cabbage: everything is ready, only Dongfeng.


    Cabbage did not return to me for a long time, she seems very busy during the day, rarely on Q.


    I only invest in one company of man Xue network. I''m afraid I''ll miss the call back from HR, so I keep my mobile phone 24 hours a day, even when I go to the toilet.


    However, after a whole week, my resume seems to have fallen into the sea.


    In the evening, ye Yingying does yoga in her bedroom. I sit on the sofa and use my mobile phone to QQ.


    Country goat: cabbage, wild boar, run! Run!


    It took a while for the cabbage to go online. When I saw it, I replied, "ha ha.". Don''t panic, don''t panic! It''s not a boar, it''s a goat, it''s a goat.


    Country goat: are you still so calm? You think only pigs can arch cabbage, so can old goats.


    Garden cabbage: you bully me. I haven''t seen a pig. There is a big nose in front of the pig. It''s a pity that old goat can''t arch.


    The cabbage is so lovely that I burst out laughing.


    Country goat: cabbage, you said so long, why didn''t Manxue company give me a reply?


    Cabbage said: urgent what ah. Only those who are good at waiting will get unexpected surprises in the end.


    Country goat: cabbage, you don''t mean to comfort me, do you.


    Pakchoi was silent for a moment and wrote: it''s also possible.


    Country goat: ah? Cabbage, you will be like this, like that, said my heart empty. You don''t really think so, do you?


    Cabbage said: of course, nothing that didn''t happen can happen, can''t it?


    I nodded and asked: what do you think I should do now?


    The garden cabbage gave me a "=" number. I thought cabbage had something on hand. I asked me to wait for her, and then I wrote: if you have something to do, I''ll wait for you online.


    Cabbages: I''m ok.


    Country goat: nothing. What are you doing?


    Cabbage sent to knock the head of the expression pack, said: stupid. I told you to wait for a letter from man Xue company.


    Country goat: Oh, you said this, that''s my misunderstanding. Cabbage, you say you are really, say a good word, there is no subject in front, there is no modal particle behind, can not let me misunderstand?


    Cabbage said with a smile: your own understanding ability is poor, but also want to buckle the excrement basin on my head. Old goat, don''t think you can pretend to be an elder just because you have a white beard.Country goat: cabbage, I can''t tell you. By the way, why don''t you sleep?


    Cabbage said: life is hard, work has been done, can only work overtime.


    Country goat: do you still have time to chat?


    Cabbage arrogantly asked: work and chat conflict?


    Country goat: how to say, it doesn''t seem to conflict, but in fact it is contradictory, because work and chat need to concentrate, and one can''t use it for two purposes.


    Cabbage said: the most fundamental reason is that only one heart, you do not say that I am seven skilful heart, so this sentence is useless to me.


    Country goat: cabbage, I wonder why you can find loopholes in every word I say?


    The Chinese cabbage laughs and says: it''s hard to understand, because I''m smarter than you.


    I said: cabbage, how can you boast about yourself like this? Be modest and cautious, and guard against arrogance and impatience.


    Garden cabbage: ha ha, OK. I take back what I said just now. I should say that because you are more stupid than me.


    I''ll go. What''s the difference? If we have to distinguish, the first sentence is to boast about ourselves, and the second sentence is to belittle others. From this point of view, cabbage really does not boast about itself, because she has changed to belittle me.


    After another three days of silence, when I no longer had any hope for man Xue company, a woman who called herself hr of man Xue company called me to inform me of the interview. She simply asked me a few questions, and then said that she would send me an email later, which would explain in detail the interview time, address, process, precautions and what I need to take with me Information and so on, ask me to check in time.


    The e-mail was received within five minutes after I got on the phone with her. The efficiency of their companies is so high, which is a bit beyond my expectation, because in my opinion, big companies always grind and haw when they do something.

 Chapter 26

    I browsed the email. It was agreed that the interview time would start at 9:00 a.m. this Thursday at Yijing building. The interview is divided into four rounds: the first round of written examination; the second round of professional interview; the third round of interview with competent departments; and the fourth round of human resources interview.


    After reading the email, I feel very happy. After all, as a fresh graduate, it''s a great honor for me to get the interview invitation from Manxue company. Not everyone has such an opportunity.


    I boarded QQ, and immediately told the good news to the rural cabbage, good things to share with my best friends.


    Country goat: cabbage, are you there? are you there? I also sent a buckteeth smile by the way.


    Cabbages rarely appear on QQ during the day. I don''t expect her to reply immediately after I send them. It''s just that when I see the head of cabbage flashing all the time, I''m still a little puzzled.


    Garden cabbage: Yes. You are so happy. There must be some good news. Don''t worry. Let me guess first.


    Old goat: country All right. But I guess you won''t.


    Garden cabbage: ha ha, cabbage is so clever, how can you not guess.


    Country goat: cabbage, what''s wrong with your boasting so much? Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. Three times, you only have three.


    Chinese cabbage said with a thud: it doesn''t need three times, one time is enough! I guess there''s a company looking for you for an interview, and this company is Manxue company, right?


    I was surprised to ask: Oh, cabbage, you really God, a guess. You''re not going to tell me that you have people inside manshite, are you?


    Cabbage in the opposite smile, and then said: really stupid! It''s hard to guess. Your top priority now is to find a job. Seeing you so excited, it must be that Manxue company is willing to give you an interview.


    Country goat: cabbage, I wonder. There are so many IT companies in Shencheng. How do you know it must be Manxue?


    Garden cabbage: because you didn''t invest in other companies.


    I made a fuss and said: you know that! Cabbage, you know, now I see you, not surprised, it''s simply thrilled.


    Garden cabbage: hee hee.


    Country goat: tell me how you know so much.


    Garden cabbage: it''s very simple, because what you old goat like, you will try every means to make it. Since you want to go to Manxue company, according to your personality, you will not be half hearted to other companies.


    I didn''t expect that pakchoi knew me so well. I really thought so. My first choice for employment is Manshi company, so my resume is only for Manshi company. In fact, it''s very risky, because once Manshi company doesn''t like me, I will miss other job opportunities.


    There is a website statistics, in the online resume candidates, an average of more than ten companies to have an interview. Therefore, it is also a high probability event if man Xue company does not look up to me.


    Country goat: cabbage, why are you so evil?


    Garden cabbage: hee hee. So I''m right?


    Country goat: maybe it seems to be.


    Garden cabbage: man Xue company really sent you a letter? Ha ha, great! Congratulations! Old goat.


    I can feel between the lines of cabbage, cabbage is really happy for me.


    I said: how about, cabbage, I have let you down, right?


    Cabbage suddenly wrote: old goat, I don''t think you can be happy too early. Man Xue company is very strict in employing people. I suggest you make good preparations these days.


    Country goat: it''s natural. But cabbage, you have to trust the goat. I''m a unique old goat in the countryside. If I want to, let alone join the man snow company, it''s Lin''s international group. That''s a matter of minutes. You have to have confidence!


    Cabbage: of course I have confidence in you. Your dream will come true. Old goat, I''ll give you a mysterious gift as a reward after you enter Manxue company.


    I asked curiously: what kind of gift?


    Garden cabbage: all said the mysterious gift, how can I tell you now?


    Country goat: ha ha. that ''s ok.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    Ye Yingying worked overtime in the evening and didn''t come back until more than nine o''clock. I stood on the balcony and saw Yang ruohui driving her back. Ye YingYing and Yang ruohui talked downstairs for a long time before they went upstairs. In fact, during this period, Yang ruohui would drive her home every three or five times. They were friends and girlfriends. It''s no surprise.


    I can''t say what it''s like in my heart. There''s a trace of bitterness, a trace of helplessness, and a trace of strong idea to leave here. It''s pure if I can''t see. Why should I suffer this abuse.


    I secretly determined: I must perform well in the interview, win the man snow company, leave here early.


    In the evening, I talked with Ye Yingying about going to Manxue company for an interview. Ye Yingying was very happy for me. She said, "Xiaotian, you are the best. You will succeed."I nodded and didn''t say much. I just turned and lay down on the sofa.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was Thursday. I got up before six in the morning. When I got up, I saw that ye Yingying was wearing pajamas and was going to work in the kitchen.


    "Ye Yingying, why do you get up so early?"


    "You''re going to have an interview in the morning. I''ll get up early and make breakfast for you."


    "Don''t be busy. Just have a little breakfast outside." I put on my coat and got ready to go out.


    Ye Yingying pulled me and said, "what are you in a hurry? It''s still early!"


    "All right. You go back to your room and sleep. "


    After I left home, it took me more than an hour to get to Yijing building by bus. Yijing building is a landmark in the local area, and I can see the four characters of Yijing building from a distance.


    When I arrived at Yijing building, it was only about 7:30. There was still an hour and a half before the formal interview. I had plenty of time, so I decided to walk around, get familiar with the environment and find a place to eat.


    I walked along a road for about ten minutes. Suddenly a young beggar stopped me with a broken bowl. He said pitifully, "please, do me a favor."


    His hand holding the bowl was shaking all the time, his other hand was covered with bandages, and his eyes were full of expectation.


    I hesitated for a moment, came forward to the bowl, smilingly end for two or three minutes.


    A kind person like me is willing to help.


    The young beggar glared at me angrily for more than a minute, then took back the broken bowl and left.


    I don''t mean to make fun of him. I just think that if you want to be a good young man, you have to give up your self-esteem and do something like this.


    I continued to walk ahead for a while. When I passed a large hotel, I saw a familiar figure sitting at the window table playing with a mobile phone through the floor glass window of the hotel.


    I stood outside the window looking at her, she is really funny, early in the morning, a person on a table things do not say, but also a chopsticks do not move, just to play with mobile phones, others play mobile phones are smiling, interested, only she is serious.

 Chapter 27

    Today, she is wearing a formal dress with a white shirt and a black skirt. Her stockings are also black. Her hair is high and her neck is white and long. How can you describe her? Maybe in this world, she is the only one who can interpret women''s professional beauty so beautifully.


    I saw that she ordered so many things by herself, and surmised that she must be waiting for someone important.


    I haven''t seen her for some time. Anyway, she and I have known each other. Last time, she kindly accepted me for one night. Today, I met her by chance, so I''m going to go in and say hello.


    I went in through the gate of the hotel. There were not many people eating at this point. The attendance rate was less than one-third. Several tables next to Su Manyu were empty.


    I''m going to play a prank in the past. This woman is very cold. She either makes me feel weak or doesn''t give me a good face every time. I''ll take this opportunity to make fun of her. I''ll have a look at her helpless appearance in the morning. It will be very interesting.


    I asked a waiter for a pair of chopsticks and quietly approached Su Manyu. At this time, Su Manyu''s attention was all focused on her mobile phone, and she didn''t notice the change of the surrounding environment.


    Su Manyu holds her mobile phone in both hands and typing very fast. She doesn''t know what she is writing. Her date hasn''t arrived yet. I guess she must be sending SMS or wechat to her date.


    I quietly sit opposite Su Manyu, gently put the bag of resume on the table, and pick up the chopsticks. It''s just like a storm. If I don''t eat for nothing, I won''t be polite to her.


    Su Manyu felt something was wrong and suddenly raised her head and looked at me inexplicably. She certainly didn''t think that a person suddenly appeared on the opposite side, and she dared to eat what she ordered openly.


    I eat while in the heart dark music: small sample, silly eyes.


    Su Manyu put his cell phone on the table and looked at me carelessly, like appreciating some animals.


    "What! I don''t know you after a few days? Oh, how did you know I was coming and ordered so many delicious food for me? " I spit the chicken bone on the table and say it on purpose.


    I stare at Su Manyu wantonly. I want to have a look at Su Manyu''s surprised expression when she suddenly sees me. It''s just that she looks calm and has no surprise expression.


    "Who are you? What do you want? " Su Manyu asked so seriously that I was a little confused. I look into Su Manyu''s eyes. Su Manyu doesn''t seem to remember me. She looks at me strangely, as if this is our first meeting.


    I was dizzy again. She pretended that she didn''t know me or didn''t remember me. But was her expression a little too real? For a moment, I really thought that I recognized the wrong person.


    I watched Su Manyu up and down again. She was a little more formal than when I saw her last time. She was a little thinner, her eyes were brighter, her temperament was more noble, and other things didn''t change.


    I said foolishly: "Su goddess, you don''t think you can''t recognize you if you change a vest brother?"


    Su Manyu''s face became very cold. She looked at me with sharp eyes, which made my heart pressure increase sharply. Su Manyu and I have known each other for a long time. For the first time, we feel that her eyes have such penetrating power. It''s like a sharp sword, which easily cuts off my inner defense and camouflage, leaving my mind nowhere to hide.


    "This gentleman, I don''t care who you are, I will disappear from my eyes immediately, or I will bear the consequences!" Su Manyu stares at me for a while, and then directly orders me to leave.


    "Goddess Su, you are so young and beautiful that you are not so forgetful, are you?" I put down the chopsticks and pointed to my nose and asked Su Manyu. Su Manyu and I haven''t seen each other for half a month. We are not so unfamiliar.


    "Get out of here!"


    I saw Su Manyu''s cold face. It didn''t seem like a joke. I was also a little surprised. However, Su Manyu, a woman, was used to being sarcastic. I didn''t mind much.


    I said smugly, "goddess Su, you don''t have a date with a handsome guy in the early morning. I''m afraid I''ll disturb you, right? Don''t worry. I''m not so illiterate. When the handsome guy comes, I''ll say that I''m your bodyguard and I won''t delay you. "


    Su Manyu said unhappily: "are you sick? I don''t know


    "I''m sick? yes. I''m sick. What? Do you have any medicine? "


    Su Manyu''s face became colder and colder, and her eyes became sharper and sharper. She didn''t know when there were two more suits around her. She looked like Su Manyu''s bodyguard.


    These two bodyguards are straight, with calluses on their hands and fierce eyes. At first sight, they are not good at martial arts. According to my years of martial arts practice experience, they must be the best among the experts.


    But I''m not afraid of them at all. One is that I''m very confident in my skills and I''m not afraid of fighting. The other is based on my understanding of Su Manyu. Although this woman likes to do things without reason, she doesn''t really ask her bodyguards to beat me for making a joke.


    The two bodyguards are respectful in front of Su Manyu. They don''t dare to make their own decisions. Everything depends on her eyes."Are you going or not?" Su Manyu asked me coldly again.


    The more angry Su Manyu is, the more happy I am. Usually, she has the upper hand. I can''t easily seize such an opportunity, so I won''t let it go so easily. Besides, the more angry she is, the more important people she is waiting for, the more chips I have.


    I giggled and said: "such a big table is delicious. I haven''t eaten well yet. If you want to go, go! I won''t go anyway! If you are not convinced, you can ask them to beat me. There are so many people here. As long as you are not afraid of being surrounded, I don''t care. "


    Su Manyu thought for a moment, without saying a word, picked up the mobile phone on the table and left with a cold face.


    "Hello Goddess Su, do you really go I yelled a few times behind Su Manyu. She didn''t look back at me at all.


    "It will be cloudy and sunny, and I can''t make a joke! I have to wait for someone. How can I really leave? What a freak I muttered a few times in my heart that Su Manyu''s departure was somewhat unexpected, because according to my understanding of her character, she would not admit defeat so easily. However, she is a person with no head and no brain. It is estimated that she is not in a good mood today. She doesn''t want to have the same opinion with me at all.


    Whatever she wants, she won''t eat me, or it will be a waste.


    I had enough to eat and drink in the hotel, had a little rest, and then got up to leave. A waitress came to me and asked me with a smile, "Sir, are you satisfied with your food?"


    I burped and nodded, "not bad."


    "I wish you were satisfied." The waitress took off a bill on the edge of my desk and said, "just a moment. I''ll go to the front desk and be right back."


    "What do you mean?" I suddenly realized that something was wrong. According to this routine, it seems that Su Manyu didn''t pay at all. That''s right. He paid before he finished eating anything.


    I''ve been strangled. I won''t be overcast by goddess Su like this. No wonder she walked so freely just now. She dug a hole here to put me together. It''s not her treat. I''ll eat and drink in the morning.


    I feel a little anxious, because now I have half a cent in my pocket. Will I be taken hostage by the hotel?


    out of order, I mobile phone to check WeChat balance and Alipay balance. The two add up to one hundred and eighty-seven yuan 64 Fen. I''ll take a look at the mess on the table and see the luxurious decoration of the hotel. Rice porridge is not enough.


    I was still complacent about defeating Su Manyu just now. At the moment, my heart is blue with regret. Goddess Su''s move is so cruel that I can''t fight back.

 Chapter 28

    I want to run away secretly, but I can''t save face as a four good young man because of such bad character. I sat on pins and needles in my seat. The hotel attendant was extremely efficient. After two or three minutes, she came back and handed me a bill with a total consumption of 20385 yuan.


    "Why so much?" I took the bill. I couldn''t believe it. I asked the waiter.


    The waiter patiently explained: "Sir, there are detailed instructions on the list. You see, 386 yuan is the money for dishes and pastries, that is, when you order such dishes and pastries, 19999 yuan is the money for wine."


    "What''s so expensive? Besides, I didn''t order any wine. Who has been drinking since I got up early in the morning? "


    The waiter said, "the wine was packed and taken away by the young lady''s bodyguard just now. You and she are not at the same table."


    "Who''s at the table with her? I don''t know her I really regret that I didn''t take the opportunity to run just now. Now I can''t run away even if I want to, because in addition to the waitress, there are two more male waiters coming. I think they are afraid that I will cheat them and have made good preparations.


    I never thought that when Su Manyu left the hotel, he deliberately reminded the waiters at the door that my every move was under their control.


    I said it just casually, because it seemed that I didn''t believe it. Su Manyu and I were talking and laughing in other people''s eyes just now. Suddenly we turned our faces and said we didn''t know her. Who believed us.


    The waitress took my hand and was afraid that I would run away. The two waiters also took the opportunity to block my way one by one. I can''t fly now. In fact, I didn''t want to run. I have to have a clear conscience when I do things. I eat what I eat. How can I default? I can only admit it.


    "Beauty, can you loosen your hand first? It''s not good for the other guests to see that, is it? "


    "Yes. As soon as you settle the bill, I''ll let it go. "


    "Brother Lai, you don''t eat like a bully."


    The waitress looked me up and down, and I was less than 1000 yuan. I had a cell phone in my hand, which was quite old. I had used it for three years, and the screen was all spent. I look like I''m not confident.


    So the waitress still held my hand, and she showed her attitude with her actions.


    "Well. Beauty, I''ll tell you the truth, I forgot to bring my wallet this morning, and you don''t want to be so deadlocked. Why don''t you loosen up first, and I''ll call my friend and ask him to send the money. Look at the assembly? "


    The waitress and the other two waiters looked at each other and felt that I couldn''t make any waves with the three of them watching me, so they agreed, but asked me not to leave my seat.


    But now the question is, where can I get so much money when I''m not familiar with life and land in Shencheng. The first person I thought of was Ye Yingying. I made a phone call to Ye Yingying. Unfortunately, ye Yingying''s mobile phone was turned off. I''ll go. At this juncture, I won''t hold a meeting.


    As soon as I look at my mobile phone, it''s already past 8:30. At this time, many companies are holding morning meetings. I once heard Ye Yingying tell me that their company stipulates that the mobile phone must be turned off when they hold morning meetings. What''s wrong.


    I''m completely stupid. Do you want to recite like this!


    The second person I think of is my parents. It''s just that if I call so early in the morning and ask for so much money, will they be scared? They think I''ve done something bad and it''s hard to explain. So I deny it in my heart.


    I sat in my seat and thought about it for a long time. I thought about all the people I know. I''m afraid I can only find Mo Han for such a large sum of money.


    I turned out Mo Han''s mobile phone number and tried to dial one for her. The phone rang for a long time before Mo Han got through. Mo Han''s voice was very low, which might be inconvenient.


    "Hello. Ye Chutian, come on, what''s the matter? "


    I asked, "ah? Mo Han, you How do you know I''m looking for you? "


    Mo Han in the opposite not angry to say: "you are OK to say, you have nothing early in the morning will think of me?"


    "Ha ha. Mo Han, there''s something small I want to ask you for help. "


    "He said Mo Han lowered her voice again. There were some sounds in her voice. It seemed that someone was speaking.


    "Are you in a meeting?"


    "Well."


    "I''m not disturbing you, are I?"


    "No nonsense! It''s more disturbing if you don''t say it. "


    It''s hard for me to say. After all, it''s an astronomical number for a fresh graduate.


    "Mo Han, are you loose?"


    "What? Lack of money? How much? " Mo Han asked directly.


    "Two . just in case. "


    "Yes. I''ll transfer you to wechat later. " Mo Han agreed without hesitation.


    "No. Mo Han, I''m talking about 21000 yuan. " I see Mo Han promise so straightforward, afraid she listen to fork, don''t rest assured to emphasize again."I''m not deaf. All right, I have a meeting, that''s all Mo Han hung up in front of me, but I was still holding my cell phone. Is it true or not, tens of thousands of yuan is so easy to handle?


    After a while, I click to open wechat and see that Mo Han has really transferred more than 20000 to me, but it''s 25000 instead of just in case, which is 4000 higher than expected.


    Mo Han left me a message on wechat: is something wrong?


    I gave her a reply: Thank you! don''t worry!


    Mo Han replied: OK. Contact me when you have time.


    I used wechat to pay the bill. Looking at it again, it''s already 8:58, and there are only two minutes left from the scheduled interview time.


    I run out of the hotel gate. It''s taboo to be late for the interview. It''s a kind of performance without a sense of time. This kind of mistake is the most intolerable of the enterprise.


    But now there are only two minutes left from the appointed time. I can''t catch up even with a pair of wings. I think my interview must be very bad. I blame Su Manyu. How can I meet her every time.


    I ran to Yijing building in one breath, tired and out of breath. I don''t care to kick gas, immediately ran to the front desk to register.


    The front desk is a very beautiful girl. She is not very old. I think she is about the same as me. She should have just graduated.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" Little Meimei saw that I rushed over in a hurry. She immediately stood up and asked me with vigilance.


    "Hello, I I''m here to meet you Interview, my name is "Ye Chutian." I put my hands on the edge of the front desk and gasped.


    "Interview?" Xiaomeimei raised her hand and looked at her watch. She said with no expression: "sorry, sir. The interview time of our company is set at nine o''clock in the morning. Now it''s five past nine. Your interview is over."


    Is it over? How can it end before I start?


    I hastened to explain: "I''m sorry, I had an accident this morning. I didn''t mean to disobey the time. Would you excuse me?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. What we care about most is the quality of job seekers. Our company thinks punctuality is the most basic quality of an employee, so the company leaders attach great importance to it. Besides, our company treats you equally. Based on the principle of fairness and justice, now you are late. If I bend the law for personal gain and secretly let you in, it will be disrespectful and unfair to other candidates. What do you say? "


    Although this little girl is not very old, she talks a lot. It''s not easy to deal with her. But there are ways to deal with women.

 Chapter 29

    "Beauty, you are not from Hunan, are you?"


    "Yes, how do you know? From my accent? "


    I shook my head and said, "No. How can your Putonghua be so standard? "


    "That''s strange."


    "You are so beautiful, and your skin is so white and tender. You must be Xiang''s sister. When I was a university student, I used to travel all over the country by bike, and I went to Hunan many times. I''ve been to so many places, but sister Xiang is the most beautiful. So as soon as I see you, I feel like you are Xiang''s sister. If you can''t look beautiful, how can you be? "


    "Hee hee." Which woman doesn''t like to be praised, small Meimei see I praise her beautiful, happy, the face showed a happy smile, "your mouth is quite sweet, quite able to talk."


    I said solemnly, "you have wronged me! It''s not that I''m sweet, it''s that I''m realistic. My biggest problem is that I''m too straight and can''t lie. I blush and stutter when I lie. "


    My serious nonsense, the smile on the face of the little girl is more brilliant. She said happily, "you are so funny. By the way, there must be a lot of interesting things about your rich college life and so many places you have been to


    "Of course. Every place has the scenery and soul of every place. What''s interesting is not necessary. I''ll tell you when I have time. By the way, I''ll give you a small gift as a souvenir before I leave. " I took a small picture from the sandwich of my wallet. This is a group of butterflies flying on a big tree beside a spring. It''s very spectacular. I took the most beautiful moment.


    "Wow, how beautiful!" The beauty stares at the small photo, her eyes are straight, and her mouth is bubbling.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Yes. I love it. Are you taking pictures? "


    "Well."


    "How did you get it?"


    I deliberately sold a pass and said, "it''s a coincidence. Well, it''s time for me to go, or I''ll disturb your work. " When I finish, I turn around and get ready to go. The key to playing hard to get is to seize the right time.


    "Wait a minute." Xiaomeimei stopped me at the back.


    "What''s the matter?" I turned around and asked her with a smile.


    "By the way, what''s your name again?"


    "Ye Chutian. Ye ye of Ye, Chu of Chu, heaven of the emperor. "


    "Do you have your resume with you?"


    "Yes, yes." I quickly took out a resume from the bag and handed it in with both hands.


    The little beauty looked at it briefly and asked, "are you still from Zhejiang University?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "What''s your computer major?"


    "Yes."


    "This year''s undergraduate course?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with the undergraduate course? "


    Xiaomeimei thought for a while, didn''t say anything, just put the resume away, wrote my name on the sign in book, and then said to me: "you go up quickly, the written test is about to start, room 2504, 25th floor, remember not to go through the front door, try to sneak in through the back door."


    "Thank you."


    I quickly took the elevator up to the 25th floor, quickly found room 2504, and then planned to slip in through the back door, but I pushed the back door several times and still didn''t move.


    It''s not like that. Is it locked? God, you''re not going to play with me like that, are you? I was about to give up the back door and try to find a way from the front door when the back door was suddenly pulled open and a fat man was blocking the door.


    He and I stare at each other. Of course, I am big eye, he is small eye, who let me born eyes bigger than him.


    I thought he was a staff member of man Xue company. My brain was spinning rapidly and I wanted to say something. I saw him explain cautiously: "I''m sorry, there are a lot of people. It''s stuffy inside. I think the air circulation point opened the back door. I''ll close it right away


    Hahaha, what I really want to do is what I''m wrong. I nodded to him and said it doesn''t matter. I told him not to worry about it and I''ll deal with it. So I swaggered in through the back door and closed the door with the big fat man''s eyes.


    Fat man and I were sitting in the last row. Fat man asked me secretly, "are you an employee of man Xue company?"


    "No


    "Ah?" The fat man looked at me in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How did you come in from outside just now?"


    I said faintly, "I''m late."


    "I''ll go." The fat man looked annoyed and worried and said to himself, "how can you get in when you''re late? You, you You won''t implicate me, will you? "


    The fat man turned his face faster than he turned his book. Just now, he kept saying "you". When he learned my true identity, he immediately changed to "you", which is too realistic.


    "It''s none of your business for me to be late. Besides, it''s not a heinous crime to be late. How can you be implicated?"


    The fat man said anxiously, "you are what I put in. If the people of man Xue company know about you, I have to eat more than I can eat and walk."I don''t care to say: "not late, as for it?"


    "How about that? You don''t know. When I registered downstairs just now, director Zhu of the human resources department had already said that the most important thing for Manxue company is the professional quality of its employees, and unpunctuality is one of the behaviors that employees have the least professional quality. He said that wasting other people''s time is murder. He also said that President Lin has given a dead order: all candidates who are not available before 9 o''clock in this interview will not be employed. "


    "Director Zhu, you said, is not the handsome guy sitting on the platform, is he?"


    "Well."


    "Did he really say that just now?"


    "That''s not true."


    I shriveled and said, "is this man Xue company making a mountain out of a molehill? Just because someone else arrived one time late, they began to go online? "


    "Of course, other people''s territory is decided by them. If you are not happy, you can not come. But who can''t give up a company as good as man Xue? "


    "Servility."


    The fat man moved his body to the left. He thought he wanted to stay away from me. He didn''t want to have anything to do with me.


    I don''t know if there are so many people in the next meeting room. I don''t think it''s an exaggeration.


    I thought to myself: this Manxue company is quite interesting. Most companies don''t have ladder conference rooms. It''s not a university, and its employees are not students. It doesn''t need to hold meetings or training every day. It''s a waste of resources to build such a large ladder conference room. It''s not practical at all.


    Director Zhu sits alone on the platform, clearing his throat, pressing his hands down to signal that he will be quiet, and they all find their own seats. He is going to start his speech.


    He opened a PPT, mainly introducing some basic information of Manshi company, such as enterprise scale, enterprise culture, market positioning, development potential, etc. in a word, Manshi company is good, how promising and promising, you will not regret it when you come.


    After director Zhu finished speaking, he left and came in two women and a man, each holding a thick stack of test questions. Wang tanbin, a director of the administration department, and two other women, one from the human resources department and the other from the administration department, were responsible for invigilating the written examination.

 Chapter 30

    Director Wang first stressed the discipline and time of the examination: the total time of the written examination is half an hour, no cheating, no whispering, no answering in advance.


    Director Wang ordered the two staff members to distribute the test questions. A set of test questions was divided into two volumes, one for each.


    There was another episode that almost made people laugh. The beauty in HR department had heavy curly B hair and gave two to a girl. The girl yelled "I have it, I have it". The boy sitting next to her was impatient because he only had a volume a and lacked a volume B, so he jumped up and yelled "it''s mine, it''s mine".


    Because it was very quiet in the conference room when the questions were given out, and their two voices were so loud, when everyone reacted, they couldn''t help laughing, even the three invigilators couldn''t help laughing.


    These two wonderful flowers are so funny!


    I was sitting at the back door, so I was the last to get the whole set of questions. The supervisor surnamed Wang made sure that everyone got the whole set of questions and announced that he would start to answer the questions. A timer was put in front of him, which was accurate to seconds.


    I saw that people around me were all scrambling to answer the questions. They thought that there were more than 120 questions in the two volumes of ab. how could 30 minutes be enough? There must be something wrong with them.


    I read ten lines at a glance and spent two or three minutes simply browsing through these problems. I didn''t find any suspicious places. That''s strange. Is my judgment wrong.


    I didn''t give up. I checked the test again, but I got nothing. It''s impossible! I''m holding on to my pen, because I don''t believe that man Xue company has no purpose in doing this.


    I also flipped through two test questions. There was a bar code area under the front and back sides of each test question, which was coated with a coating like scratch music, and the words "it''s invalid to scratch here" were written beside it.


    I think maybe it''s the mystery of the company, but if it''s really the bar code set by the company, it''s against the rules and I will be eliminated.


    For this problem, I didn''t hesitate too long, because if there is really no problem here, looking at today''s big situation, I have very little chance to break through. Why don''t I give up.


    I took out a dollar coin from my pocket and secretly scraped off the coating under the test questions one by one


    Half an hour soon arrived. I came out of the stair conference room and saw that most of my faces were very depressed. I had to do more than 120 questions in half an hour and ensure the accuracy. Who could have such a speed.


    Nearly 200 of us are waiting for the result on a football field in Yijing building. Let me briefly talk about Yijing building. It is not a building, but a building surrounded by basketball court, football field, leisure center and other sports venues, as well as a big lawn.


    Of course, there is not only one company in Yijing building, Manxue. There are countless companies in it, but Yijing building belongs to the industry of Lin group.


    The supervisor surnamed Wang said that the list of candidates for the second round interview will be announced on time in an hour. Let''s wait for a moment.


    80% of the candidates will be eliminated in the first round of written examination, that is to say, only about 40 candidates will enter the second round of interview. Waiting is painful. I see many people are anxious. In fact, I have no bottom in my heart, because I have only answered four questions. It''s not easy for so many people to stand out.


    It''s just that I don''t like to worry too much, because I don''t control the result. No matter how sad I am, it''s useless. Why don''t I have a good look at the environment in Yijing building? It''s not easy to come in once.


    I strolled around, had a casual look, and got back to the football field before 10:30.


    At 10:45, the shortlist was announced. There was a big screen on the football field, on which the list of the second round of shortlist and the corresponding results of the written test were played. There were 42 in total. To my surprise, I was ranked third.


    The second round is professional interview. 42 of us are randomly divided into three groups with 14 people in each group. Each small team completes a project together. Manxue company has a professional evaluation group composed of 13 people who are responsible for scoring. The group with the worst performance will be eliminated.


    I was lucky. I was divided into a group with good strength. I volunteered to be the leader of the group. I spent about 10 minutes in a short meeting to divide the project and let the right people do what they are good at. The project won the first place in the end, and our group stayed in the first group.


    The interview in the morning ended like this. After passing the first round of written examination and the second round of professional examination, there were only 28 people left in the last 200. However, Manxue company is very generous. For the applicants who attend the interview in the morning, they can not only claim the round-trip transportation expenses, but also get at least 200 yuan for each person. For the applicants who enter the second round but not the third round, an additional 300 yuan will be added.


    We left 28 people in charge of lunch box, two meat and one vegetable with a tea tree mushroom soup, fruit after dinner, the treatment of man Xue company is really not covered.


    What surprised me was that the fat man had not been brushed down until now. I don''t know if he was a fool or had some bad luck. Anyway, he passed the first two rounds and got into the third round successfully.I took a box lunch and went to a relatively remote place to eat. The canteen of Manxue company is very large, and it is estimated that it can accommodate hundreds of people at the same time. The canteen is divided into several areas, including staff area and leadership area. It is said that the leadership area is a small kitchen, and only people above the manager level can enter.


    When I was eating, a little beauty sat beside me. She asked me with a smile, "do you mind if I sit here?"


    "Do as you please."


    "You forget me so soon?" Little beauty holding chin, eyes blinking, staring at my side face said.


    "Oh, it''s you. Sorry, sorry. There are too many people. I didn''t notice. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. "


    This little beauty is the one I met at the front desk in the morning. They helped me a lot in the morning. I can''t cross the river, so I''ll tear down the bridge. What''s more, I haven''t crossed the bridge yet, and I''m still hanging on the bridge.


    "You can''t recognize me if there are too many people. Do you mean my face is too popular?" Beautiful women like to make trouble, especially hate to be ignored.


    "On the contrary, just because you are too dazzling in the crowd, I was almost blinded by your light when I peeped at you, so I didn''t dare to take a closer look."


    "Hee hee. If what you say is true, I''ll try my best to forgive you. " "The little beauty''s witty Baji mouth said:" you are quite capable of ah, all the way through the cut, adhere to now


    "It''s all in your favor, in your favor."


    "Ha ha. It''s all your own good performance. What does it have to do with me


    "Beauty, I don''t agree with that. Beautiful things always make people feel happy. If I didn''t meet a beautiful woman like you in the morning and I was in a good mood, how could I stimulate my potential and let me play beyond my level? Therefore, you have contributed a lot."


    "Ha ha, is there another way to say that? Ye Chutian, you are so funny. "

 Chapter 31

    I pretended to sigh: "you see, beauty, I said it, it''s hard to be a man, it''s more difficult to be a man, and I have to bear great pressure to tell the truth."


    The beauty said with a smile, "OK. Don''t tease me any more and let me eat. By the way, don''t call me a beauty. I have a name. My name is Lu Yuan. You can call me path or far away


    "Deer? Ha ha. "


    "What are you laughing at? What''s wrong with the path? "


    "No problem, but it''s very similar."


    Lu Yuan asked me, "what do you mean?"


    I said with a smile, "I don''t know if you are a Sika or a giraffe? You should be a giraffe because your neck is so white and slender, but you should be a Sika because you''re wearing so many colorful clothes. It''s just that you don''t seem to have many horns on your head. "


    "Oh, no! You make fun of my name! This road is not that deer, my road is the road of the road, not the deer of sika deer. I''m not a giraffe. My neck is so long. It''s like a camel. How ugly. "


    "What prejudice do you have against deer?"


    "I don''t like it very much anyway."


    "Why?"


    Lu Yuan wanted to talk but stopped. He pretended to be pickpocketing food to cover up the past. I saw Lu Yuan''s face was red and embarrassed. I couldn''t guess why.


    What a person taboo, most of this thing has brought her bad memory.


    In ancient times, deer were regarded as gods, symbolizing auspiciousness and happiness. How could such a beautiful thing be distasteful? So there is only one explanation, that is, in Luyuan''s memory, the deer once accompanied her for a period of gray years. It''s just that the deer is a real deer in the zoo, or a sculpture of a deer, or even someone else once gave Luyuan an ugly nickname, which I don''t know.


    However, no matter what the reason is, I will not continue this topic, because it is easy to outline the past that I don''t want to look back. I took a close look at Luyuan who was sitting beside me. She was a beautiful, lively, smiling girl with stories.


    While eating, I chatted with Luyuan: "Luyuan, how long have you been in Manxue company?"


    "It''s almost five months since graduation. But I come here every winter and summer vacation to practice. "


    "No, isn''t man Xue a newly established company? It seems to me that it''s less than five months. "


    "Hee hee."


    "What? I''m wrong? "


    Lu Yuan said with a smile: "you are right, but not comprehensive. It''s true that man Xue company was founded in recent months, but man Xue company has been operating in China for some years. "


    I turned my head and looked at the road in confusion.


    Lu Yuan looked left and right, then lowered his voice and pasted it in my ear and said, "I secretly told you that you should never tell others. The predecessor of man Xue company was Lin''s technology. Lin''s technology has always been affiliated to Lin''s group, but after President Lin took office, he separated part of Lin''s technology and renamed it Manxue network technology company. Manxue company is very important to President Lin. it can be said that the life and death of Manxue company is related to President Lin''s life and family. "


    "So serious?"


    "That''s not true!"


    "Mr. Lin? Which President Lin? "


    "Stupid. Look, you''re very smart ahead of you. I don''t understand. Man Xue company, as the name suggests, Mr. Lin of course means Mr. Lin Man Xue


    "How do you know so much? You won''t brag with me, will you


    "Cut."


    I stare at Lu Yuan without blinking, looking at her straight hair, "what''s the matter? You still don''t believe it? "


    "It''s a long way to go. It''s not that I doubt you. You say that you can know so much inside information as a receptionist. If it''s me, do you believe it?"


    "Believe it or not." Girls are always wayward, the most annoying is that others doubt her, in fact, not only girls, even men do not like others doubt his words, right?


    "Why do you tell me that? What''s more, you''re not afraid that I''ll tell you so much? "


    Lu Yuan said, "isn''t this the end of chatting. I trust you. You''re not a gossip man. "


    "We haven''t known each other for a long time, so you believe me? You''re not so emotional, are you? Is it because we met in the morning


    "Not really. Intuition, women''s sixth sense. I tell you, women''s sixth sense is very accurate, at least better than the weather forecast. "


    "I believe that."


    Lu Yuan suddenly asked seriously, "you won''t live up to my trust, will you?"


    "It''s natural. I''m not a leaker. What you said just now has gone into my left ear and out of my right ear. I''ve forgotten all about it. "


    "That''s the best."


    "By the way, what do you think of man Xue company?"


    "Very good. What''s wrong with the company directly led by President Lin? "


    "You say Lin Manxue will directly manage the company?" For this problem, I am very surprised, because Lin Manxue is now the president of Lin''s international group. She manages everything every day. How can she have so much energy to manage a specific company? This makes me very puzzled."Lin is always the president of Manxue company. Of course she has to take care of it."


    "Isn''t Mr. Lin the president of Lin''s international? This I''m a little confused. "


    "You don''t need to know so much, anyway Anyway, as long as you remember a little bit, do well in the afternoon, strive to join the man snow company, and work hard in the future, the future will be great. " Lu Yuan quickly changed the topic. Her hesitation made me wonder what the situation is.


    After that, we talked about some other topics, but I was always puzzled. At the same time, I became more curious about Lin Manxue and Manxue, and felt more mysterious about this little girl.


    If a receptionist who has just graduated for less than half a year knows so much about Lin''s group, I don''t believe she killed me. Who is she? It seems that the water in Manxue company is very deep. A front desk is so mysterious.


    After lunch, after a short break, we started the third round of interview at 1:30.


    The third round is the competent department interview, which is also the most important part of the interview. If you pass this round again, you can basically be determined to stay, because the last round of human resources interview is mainly about the salary, welfare and other things.


    I heard that in the third round of interview, in addition to the direct leading manager and chief supervisor of the competent department, there are also major leaders of other departments, such as the director or deputy director of the human resources department, marketing department, commerce department, technical service department, sales department and so on. In a word, they are all big winners of the company.


    I never thought of the appearance of one of them. When I pushed the door in and saw her for the first time, I didn''t know what I was feeling at that time, because I was confused.


    The thing is, 28 of our candidates are waiting outside one office. A staff member of man Xue company gave us each a number and called in. I looked at my number. It was the 10th one.


    The interview time of the people who go in front varies from a few minutes to 20 minutes. The interview results can be seen from their faces when they come out. It''s estimated that the people who come out with a smile are likely to have a play. Those who come out with a bitter face are sure that they didn''t perform well in the interview.


    When it''s my turn, I''ll knock on the door first, and then I''ll get permission to push in.


    After I went in, I closed the door. When I looked ahead, there was a row of people sitting in front of me, four on the left and four on the right. There was a beautiful woman sitting in the middle. This beautiful woman was no one else. It was su Manyu who put me in the Hotel this morning.

 Chapter 32

    My head almost exploded at that time. Suddenly I was caught off guard when I met Su Manyu here. In surprise, I almost called out her name directly, and the voice was half hard, which made me swallow it alive.


    Why is she everywhere? My heart is half cold.


    Su Manyu also showed a surprised expression when she saw me, but she was gone in a flash, and she regained her unsmiling expression just now.


    General manager Qin of human resources department motioned me to sit down first, and then asked me to introduce myself.


    "Morning, examiners Oh, no, no, good afternoon. Good afternoon I haven''t recovered from the shock just now. I made mistakes and stammered as soon as I spoke.


    "My name is Ye Chutian, male, unmarried, living at home..." The more I talk, the more confused I am. I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    Just now, I was out typing the draft, but it didn''t work. At the moment, my mind was blank, and my eyes couldn''t help but want to aim at Su Manyu. But the more I looked at her, the more confused I was, and finally I was talking nonsense.


    Su Manyu made a pause gesture and said coldly, "sorry to interrupt. Mr. Ye, please pay attention to the wording. We are in an interview, not a blind date. Time is precious. Can you pick the point and say it


    At this time, Su man''s aura of rain is very strong, and I dare not look at her again.


    "Good All right I took a few deep breaths to calm down, and then said, "I am a fresh undergraduate, majoring in computer science at Zhejiang University. I sincerely want to join Manxue. I hope your company will give me such an opportunity. Thank you


    Mr. Li of technology department took a brief look at my resume and asked, "Mr. Ye, your resume says that you did several small projects when you were in University, among which you developed several app applications for individual users. Can you tell us what they are?"


    "Of course. When I was a sophomore, I developed a small software called online mobile supermarket with some of my classmates. This software is compatible with both mobile and computer terminals. Its main customer group is college students. Its function is similar to a mobile supermarket. As long as users install this software, they can buy things anytime and anywhere. Of course, we mainly sell some snacks on it, such as biscuits, potato chips, chocolate, drinks, moon cakes and so on. Of course, as long as they have needs, some daily necessities and school supplies can be found on it. "


    Mr. Chen of the marketing department asked: "as far as I know, there are many commercial streets and supermarkets in major campuses. The things you said can be bought everywhere, so why do you want to make such a software?"


    I said: "before the development of this small software, we did a survey on campus, and finally made some statistics. The data shows that 68.4% of the students are interested in the software, 28.2% are very interested, and less than 10% are not interested at all. We have also made a survey on the reasons why they are interested: one is convenience, door-to-door delivery, and some students are too lazy to go out to buy; the other is time permitting, because the dormitory closes at 10 p.m., and now college students are night owls. At this time, they are still in high spirits, so snacks are inevitable. Of course, there are other factors. I will not talk about them one by one here. "


    Mr. Chen nodded approvingly, and Mr. Wang of the Sales Department asked, "how many members are there in the software?"


    "Four or five thousand."


    "So many. How''s business? "


    "It''s not a problem to make a hundred orders a day. When it''s good, there are hundreds of orders. "


    Wang is always the director of the sales department. He is very sensitive to the number. If an average single is more than ten yuan, then our daily flow is at least thousands of yuan. In good times, thousands of yuan. This is really a good result.


    Mr. Wang said, "you don''t have so many members all at once. How did you accumulate so many customers?"


    I thought about it for a while and said, "when this little software was just made, it didn''t have much popularity. A few of our classmates could only sweep the dormitory one by one. In this way, about half a month later, there were 300 or 400 members."


    Mr. Wang said, "the number of members has increased from three or four hundred to four or five thousand, which has increased by more than ten times. How did you do that?"


    I straightened out my mind and continued: "with the first three or four hundred people, we pushed several activities based on this, such as downloading software and sending a small gift. The gift is made by ourselves, unique, very beautiful and practical. Through these small promotions, the number of our people is about 1000, and then we can''t go up. Later, I also planned a soliciting activity, that is, if a member solicits a friend, he can get 10% off when shopping in a week, 20% off when pulling two, 70% off when pulling three, and so on. "


    Mr. Chen, director of the marketing department, said with a smile: "every stage of marketing will encounter a bottleneck period. You dare to think of any method. What''s the effect of your pull people activity?"


    "Membership doubled."


    Mr. Wang said, "if you double it, you''ll get 2000. It''s still far away from your four or five thousand gap. You must have used a big move behind you, right? We all know a common sense in marketing. It''s relatively easy to increase the number of customers or sales in the early stage, but it''s more difficult to increase in the later stage, because there are so many target customers, and those who are interested in buying have already participated. Others are some intermediate customers or customers who have no demand at all. This kind of customer is the most difficult to deal with. I want to know how you do it "Yes?"Mr. Wang raised this question in the minds of most of the examiners present. I can see that their eyes are full of interest, including Su Manyu, who has been silent.


    I said: "when the number of members reached 2000 or so, it remained at this number for a long time. During this period, we also carried out some promotional activities, and the effect was not very satisfactory. Later, I thought that conventional means would not work. As the manager said just now, all those who are interested have come, and some of the remaining people are not in urgent need or are still waiting to see. How can I win over these people? It''s a question I''ve been thinking about. "


    "I analyzed the data of one-man activities and found two rules: one is that the number of tourists drawn by female students is far more than that of male students; the other is that the more beautiful female students are, the more students they bring. So I get an inspiration: Goddess marketing may bring me a breakthrough in quantity. So I spent about half a month planning a goddess marketing campaign, and it turns out that goddess marketing really has the desired effect. "


    Goddess marketing, as soon as I put forward this concept, all the examiners were thinking, even Su Manyu couldn''t help looking at me more.


    Mr. Chen was very interested in the goddess marketing. He said, "can you tell me more about it?"


    "Once this idea is settled, the plan is relatively simple. We invite the flower of each department to do this activity with us. With their participation, are you afraid that others won''t come? "


    I just gave a general idea, because there are many details involved and I can''t say a word or two clearly.


    Su Manyu suddenly said: "Mr. Ye, I''m more curious about your simple platform. If you want money but no money, resources but no resources, you can say that what you want is nothing. They all say that people will not be killed for themselves. Why do major flower clubs want to participate in your activities? Don''t tell me that you will give them discounts or small gifts. I think the girls who can tie flowers are not ordinary girls. They will care about your small price. The gifts they usually receive are more than 100 times more expensive than yours. Mr. Ye, I deeply doubt your statement. It''s not all your talk, is it


    Su Manyu''s sudden attack makes the atmosphere in the room tense. Although her words are sharp and mean, and her tone sounds very uncomfortable, what she said is reasonable.

 Chapter 33

    For a moment, I was unable to explain it, because it involves many privacy issues. Now there are so many people in the room who are not familiar with each other. How can I say it easily? Besides, it varies from person to person. The way to deal with each flower Department is different. I can''t explain it clearly in a word or two here.


    I guess Su Manyu, such a smart woman, must be looking at the real thing, just want to let me down.


    How can this woman turn over and refuse to recognize others? At least we met. I once helped her chase the bag robber. I don''t want her to repay her kindness. At least we shouldn''t repay her kindness!


    Su Manyu looks at me coldly, and doesn''t leave any feelings. I''ve got a good temper. You don''t respect me, and don''t blame me for not respecting you. I also stare at her with wide eyes. When Su Manyu sees me staring at her, she is not willing to be outdone. She stares back at me with round eyes. The air in the room is full of gunpowder.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Except for me, everyone else in the room seems to be very afraid of Su Manyu. As long as she talks, everyone else is silent. I don''t know why.


    Su Manyu and I looked at each other for a period of time. It was estimated that they were tired. She took back some of them. In fact, my eyes had been open for so long, but I just had the upper hand. I didn''t want to fall short so soon.


    The other examiners looked at me for no reason. I guess they didn''t expect me to be so brave and brave as Su Manyu.


    I see a kind of solemn and stirring in their eyes that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, yes, solemn and stirring, because in their eyes, I have made a heroic sacrifice to offend Su Manyu.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was so awkward, Mr. Qin of human resources department said with a smile: "Mr. Ye, your interview is over. You can go back first. Our company will give you a reply within three days after the interview. Thank you for your trust in Manxue company."


    In fact, I know very well that my performance in front of me is still very good, and the leaders still approve of me. If there is no such thing as Su Manyu, I should be determined on the spot. As long as they are the people they approve, they will not let go easily.


    Of course, for many other companies, they usually don''t make decisions on the spot because they think too much about the cost, staffing and other factors. Their company''s internal staff have to add up, and then human resources will inform them whether they pass or not. However, according to my impression of Manxue company in the first two rounds, they won''t be so sloppy.


    It''s all my fault that I didn''t hold back for a while. Su Manyu certainly didn''t want me to go to her company. She just deliberately provoked me. My brain was so hot that I was cheated by her, and my previous achievements were wasted.


    When I react, it''s all too late, but I don''t regret it. Manxue company doesn''t want me to be their own loss. If you don''t stay here, you have to stay here. There''s not only one Manxue in Shenzhen.


    When I got up to leave, Su Manyu suddenly said, "Mr. Qin, don''t bother. What position is this person interviewing for? "


    Mr. Qin said respectfully: "Mr. Lin, he is a R & D Engineer."


    Mr. Lin? Isn''t she Su Manyu? How to call her President Lin? I thought I had some tinnitus, but I heard him call her Mr. Lin just now.


    I turned around and looked at Su Manyu. Su Manyu was holding my resume in her hand. She flipped through it casually and said arrogantly, "Mr. Qin, how do you do human resources work! It''s just a fresh undergraduate. As I said, the employees in the R & D Department of Manshi company should have at least a master''s degree from a key university and more than two years of working experience. I want to be able to directly start to bring benefits to me, rather than to spend a lot of time and energy to train new recruits. Mr. Qin, did I say that? "


    Qin Zonghong''s face, nodded cautiously: "you said. Yes. Mr. Lin, I''m sorry. It''s my negligence in my work. "


    Listening to Su Manyu''s slander of our new students, I am extremely angry. I don''t like to quarrel with women, because I always think that as a big man, we should be broad-minded. Quarreling with women is a kind of behavior with no quality, but this time, I can''t bear it.


    I said with a sneer: "I said beauty, you are young, but your tone is not small. Don''t look down upon us fresh undergraduates. What do you think you are? If you don''t have a rich father, where do you think you are better than us? "


    Su Manyu is calmer than I expected. She looks very calm. Her calmness does not match her age.


    Su Manyu said faintly: "you seem unconvinced?"


    "Just you? Why should I be convinced! This is an insult to our undergraduate students. Now I ask you to apologize! "


    Mr. Chen, director of marketing department, immediately interrupted me: "Mr. Ye, do you know who you are talking to now? Please pay attention to your words! This is president Lin


    I said with disdain, "what''s wrong with Mr. Lin? Can President Lin not respect others? "


    My words shocked the whole room. They didn''t expect me to be so rude in their territory.


    At that time, I was so angry that I didn''t care what happened. In fact, it was because I didn''t have any experience in the workplace. When I came across this kind of sudden situation, I always liked to be impulsive when I was living in the greenhouse.Su Manyu stood up from her seat and looked at me for a long time with a smile. Suddenly, she said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, you are calm and calm when you are in trouble. You always respect and obey your superiors. You always keep friendly to customers. Smiling is also a kind of professionalism. I think you are still weak and need to be strengthened. Mr. Qin, I''ll stay here, but I can''t stay in the R & D department. Let''s go to Mr. Chen''s marketing department first. In terms of salary, the reason is that you write that your professional quality needs to be improved, just think of him as paying the training fee in advance. "


    "All right. Mr. Lin said


    "Oh. I almost forgot to ask, Mr. Ye. Now it''s a two-way choice. You can see our attitude. What about you? Do you agree to join us


    I was just about to say "sorry, Manxue company may not be suitable for me" to her, but Su Manyu said with a smile:


    "Mr. Ye, you said that you sincerely want to join Manxue company, I think you will not run away because of a little assessment, otherwise how can you reflect your so-called sincerity? I don''t think this is the professional quality that a fresh undergraduate should have. What do you think? If you want me to withdraw the inappropriate evaluation of the corresponding undergraduate graduates just now, should you prove me wrong first, or why should I apologize? "


    Su man''s words all hit me, and I couldn''t move. I didn''t have the courage to say "no" to her.


    I think for a moment, if I refuse Su Manyu, I will be ridiculed by her. I lose face, but I can''t discredit the undergraduates. If I am a person''s grievance, in exchange for Manshi''s attention to undergraduate students, then it''s worth it.


    If I lose, I will not lose. Su Manyu talks about it. I can only stick to it. I said very atmospheric: "as long as you take back what you just said, I will agree to join Man Xue company."


    ¡°OK¡£¡± Su Manyu''s work is crisp and neat. She really admitted in front of everyone that what she said just now was biased. She said that she took back what she said just now and solemnly apologized to our undergraduate students. Yes, the object of her apology is not me, but our whole group of fresh students.


    After su Manyu finished, she left and didn''t look at me any more.

 Chapter 34

    Mr. Qin asked me to go to the human resources department on the 24th floor to find deputy director Liu for the next round of interview. He also gave me an interview transcript, which clearly recorded my interview results and the interviewer''s evaluation of me. Of course, Su Manyu''s requirements were also written on it.


    I took the interview report to the human resources department on the 24th floor. The human resources department is in room 2408, which is quite spacious. It is estimated that there are more than a dozen people in the office.


    A girl took me to the office of deputy director Liu, and I knocked on the door. Deputy director Liu is a woman in her thirties and sixties, with good figure and skin care.


    "Come in and sit down." Director Liu spoke very well. She always had a smile on her face and got up to pour me a glass of water.


    "Thank you."


    Director Liu and I sat opposite each other. She looked at my report card, nodded and said with a smile, "the company leaders are very satisfied with your performance in this interview. What do you think of this interview?"


    I can''t say it myself. Generally speaking, this interview is full of twists and turns. If there is no su Manyu in the middle, it should be very good.


    However, due to my lack of calmness behind me, I not only offended Su Manyu, but also other leaders of the company. After all, in their eyes, I may not respect the leaders very much and it''s not easy to obey the discipline. Maybe I''ve been given a prickly hat.


    But I don''t care, because I don''t think I can work in Manxue company for a long time. You think I offended so many people as soon as I came up. It''s still such an important role of the company that I can survive.


    Mr. Liu and I had a brief talk about my ideas. Of course, we didn''t say what we said in our hearts, but just some scenes.


    Mr. Liu talked about my treatment. My basic salary is 6000 yuan a month. I buy five insurances and one fund. I also have housing subsidies, telephone subsidies and transportation subsidies every month. The sum of zero and zero is 1500 yuan. Overtime and bonus are calculated separately. That is to say, my actual pre tax salary is more than 7500 yuan.


    This is the result of my basic salary being halved. The benefits of man Xue company really make me dumbfounded. As a fresh undergraduate, I can get more than 10000 yuan here under normal circumstances. Do you want to exaggerate?


    Of course, it''s nothing. Shenzhen has a high consumption level, and the salary level is not comparable to that of other cities. Moreover, the IT industry is a high salary industry. In addition, Manxue company is rich and wants to retain all kinds of talents, so it''s justifiable that the salary is higher than that in the market.


    The market is made up of money, so are talents. If you only want to keep talents by dreams, it is a dream in itself.


    I signed the probation contract with Director Liu. Before I left, I asked director Liu curiously, "Mr. Liu, is the boss of our company really Mr. Lin Manxue?"


    "Of course."


    "Besides general manager Lin, is there a female general manager with her surname Lin in man Xue company?"


    "No. Man Xue company has only one general manager Lin at present. What''s the matter? Why do you ask that? "


    "Nothing. it ''s nothing. I''m just a little curious. By the way, Mr. Liu, how did a female interviewer just now seem to be called Mr. Lin? "


    "You said that President Lin also participated in today''s interview?" President Liu looked at me in surprise.


    "I''m not sure whether it''s her or not. I just call her President Lin when I see other interviewers."


    "Did you see a very beautiful girl in her twenties? She has such a big air that it makes people feel guilty when they sit there? "


    "Yes A little bit. "


    "Oh, that''s president Lin. But it''s not right. How could she be interested in an interview of your level? "


    "Mr. Liu, you You don''t want to say that she is Lin Manxue, do you? "


    "Well. She''s our boss. "


    It''s impossible, isn''t it? She is Su Manyu. How can she become Lin Manxue in the blink of an eye? Is Su Manyu Lin Manxue? My God, you don''t play with me like this.


    When I think about it carefully, I feel that something is wrong. Su Manyu and Lin Manxue have completely different names. How can they be the same person? Although it''s not uncommon to say that a person has two names, or take any pseudonym, is it just necessary for her to do so?


    Why do I think this is so untrue? Besides, although they are very similar in appearance, they are still different after contact.


    Su Manyu and Lin Manxue belong to the cold beauty, but this kind of cold is different. Su Manyu''s coldness mixed with a trace of sadness is a kind of emotional cover up, while Lin Manxue''s coldness is a kind of arrogance, and she looks down on people in her heart.


    The two of them are different in beauty. Su Manyu has a kind of hazy and mysterious beauty, just like a fairy, which gives people a sense of emptiness and coldness. Lin Manxue is a kind of real beauty, but her identity is placed there, standing and looking far away, which is not easy to reach.


    In addition, their tone of voice is not the same, they both have some poisonous tongue, but this kind of poisonous tongue is not the same in essence. Su Manyu''s poisonous tongue has some lovely and witty elements, reflecting a kind of wisdom; while Lin Manxue''s poisonous tongue has a kind of overbearing and unreasonable, emphasizing a kind of dignity. These two feelings are quite different.I silently compared Su Manyu and Lin Manxue in my heart, and finally came to a conclusion: they are most likely not the same person.


    If they are not the same person, what is the relationship between them? They look so much alike, aren''t they sisters?


    I pondered in my heart that one is Manyu and the other is Manxue. It''s really possible. Although their surnames are different, they may be one with their father''s surname and the other with their mother''s surname. This can not be explained clearly. This kind of situation has gone to sea in real life.


    Oh, it''s over. I suddenly thought of a very serious problem. Did I recognize the wrong person in the morning? The woman I met in the hotel was not su Manyu, but Lin Manxue, because her eyes at that time were very strange: strange, indifferent and inexplicable.


    If this is the case, no wonder Lin Manxue will make trouble for me during the interview. I can''t blame her for it. I''m all to blame. My kidney hurts.


    I''m also quite ambivalent now. For a moment, I hope Su Manyu and Lin Manxue are the same person. In this way, with my previous relationship with Su Manyu, she will be angry for a while at most, and will not give me shoes all the time.


    I don''t want them to be the same person for a while. I can''t say the specific reason. Maybe I still don''t want to admit that there is such a big gap between myself and Su Manyu. After all, if Su Manyu is really Lin Manxue, I can''t catch up with her all my life.


    Liu asked me to report to the head office next Monday. After I left Yijing building, I didn''t have to go home in a hurry. Instead, I was looking for a house outside. I didn''t want to live with Ye Yingying any more. Although Ye Yingying didn''t tell me, I knew in my heart that because of this problem, she and Yang ruohui had quarreled secretly for several times.


    I don''t want to embarrass Ye Yingying. In addition, I don''t want to see them being affectionate. I still don''t want to be blind.

 Chapter 35

    The consumption in Shencheng is really high. The price is high, the house price is even higher, and the rent is frighteningly expensive. In downtown areas, an ordinary single room costs more than 1500 square meters. If it is a residential area, it will not be less than 2000.


    I strolled around the downtown area and didn''t find anything satisfactory. One was that the area was too small, the other was that the price was too expensive and the cost performance was too low. I searched on my mobile phone, and the market nearby was just like this. Only with my current income, if I want to live a little better, I can find a remote place.


    I expanded the scope of rental area. I searched on a rental website for about ten minutes, and also went to the Shenzhen rental forum for a tour.


    When I read the above post, netizens unanimously recommended a place, saying that there is a small village called Shannan village in Shannan District. It has a beautiful scenery, beautiful mountains and rivers, and green trees. Moreover, due to its geographical location far away from the deep urban area, the rent is not expensive. It said that there are many single apartments of about 60-70 square meters, with a monthly rent of less than 2000.


    Just because this place is far away from the urban area, the traffic is not convenient, and for people who work in the urban area, it is also relatively far away.


    In fact, it''s very easy to understand. But for these unfavorable factors, the rent could not have been so cheap.


    I contacted an intermediary on the Internet to see if there is a suitable house in Shannan village. I took a short bus to Shannan village. It took me an hour and a half to get on and off the bus. It''s really far away.


    I looked at my mobile phone. It was almost dusk, and the sun had not set yet. There was a big bus stop outside Shannan village, but there were not many buses passing here. I looked at the stop sign and found that there were only five buses passing here, and even fewer buses going to the urban area, only one.


    The environment of Shannan village is really beautiful. There are mountains, trees, flowers and scenery. The air is fresh, the vision is wide, and there are few tall buildings. Most of the buildings here are below the 20th floor, and there are several quiet mountain roads in front and behind. It''s really beautiful to go out for a walk at night and walk on the secluded path with the wind blowing at night.


    When I enter Shannan village, many people live here. At night, the streets of the village are very busy. There are small shops on both sides of the street, mainly snacks. Of course, there are some fruit stalls, coffee shops, cake shops, flower shops and so on.


    My agent was waiting for me outside early. This is a little girl. She is estimated to be two or three years younger than me. She had a notebook in her arms and an ordinary cell phone in her hand.


    She and I have just talked on the phone. She recognized me at the first sight when she saw me. She kept smiling all the time. Her smile was very clean, simple and comfortable.


    "I''ve kept you waiting."


    The little girl smiles again, saying it doesn''t matter. I had a brief chat with her and told her about my requirements and ideas. The little girl is not familiar with the business as soon as she joined the business, and the resources of her competitors are not as precious as those of other old salesmen. She opened her notebook, which was full of information she had recorded.


    "Mr. Ye, according to your requirements, I think these three sets are more suitable. I''ll show you now."


    "All right."


    The little girl led the way in front of me. She showed me several houses. I was not particularly satisfied with what I said from the bottom of my heart.


    One is due to the problem of orientation and lighting. The corridor is a little dark, and I don''t like living in a dark place. The other is on the first floor, which is dark and humid, and it''s not suitable for long-term living. The other is a suite, which I don''t want to share with others. How can it be convenient? I''m not used to it.


    Seeing me frowning, the little girl said, "Mr. Ye, the houses in Shannan village are still in short supply. There are many big factories in the neighboring villages. White collar workers in nearby office buildings like to rent houses in this area, and many people in the urban area choose to live here, so better houses will be rented out immediately when they are released. Or I''ll show you around again. "


    "You say that people who work in the city also live here?"


    "Yes. But most of them don''t live here. They live in the south. "


    "Why?"


    The little girl said with a smile: "the urban area is too far away from here. It''s not convenient to go to work. The people who choose to live here are all high-income people. They all drive to work by themselves. The house in the South has an independent courtyard, with high greening rate, low plot ratio and quiet environment. It is far more upscale than here, and there is a large artificial lake and rockery, so it is naturally more popular. "


    "Are there any more houses over there?"


    "I have a place in my hand. It''s full of furniture. It''s just the price "The little girl wants to talk and stop. In fact, I know what she means. Every penny is worth every cent. The price of such a good house must be too high. My budget is not enough.


    "Regardless of the rent, can you show me?"


    "Of course."


    The little girl took me to a house in the south of Shannan village. All the houses here have independent courtyards. A house is divided into two families: AB and ab. there are flowers and grass in the yard. The house looks old, but it is well maintained, and the surrounding environment is really elegant.


    I fell in love here at a glance. I asked the little girl, "is there any other place besides here?"


    "No more. There are few houses in the south. Generally, there are few people who return their rent. Therefore, there are few houses available. The old boss who originally lived in this house is from Beijing. He worked hard in Shencheng alone and lived here for many years. He also returned to Beijing to return his rent. He released it this afternoon. ""How much does this house cost?"


    "Six thousand a month. Two bets and one rent. Water and electricity property management fee and parking fee are calculated separately. "


    "Two mortgages and one rent is three months'' rent. It''s eighteen thousand. It''s not cheap." I looked in the room again. The more I looked, the more I like it. It''s just that the rent is so high that I can''t afford it.


    My little girl and I went back to the yard. There was a wall around the yard. There was a small vegetable field outside. We could grow vegetables when we were free. This is really my dream place.


    I really like it here. I''ve been wandering in the yard all the time. A man who has no money is really poor. Money is not everything, but no money is absolutely impossible. This is a very realistic problem.


    During the period, the little girl received a phone call from her colleague, saying that someone had a crush on the house and wanted to make a decision and ask the little girl to send him the key to the room. The little girl said that she was showing the guests around here. They could come directly. She was waiting for them here.


    After a while, I heard someone backing outside. Three men came in from outside.


    The man who leads the way in front is dressed in formal clothes. Like the little girl, there is a sign of real estate consultant around his neck. It should be the colleague of the little girl.


    Followed by two men, one of them is tall, handsome, a leisure brand, with a Rolex on his wrist, the other with a briefcase behind him, should be his assistant.


    The two men in the back look very familiar. I have a closer look. Isn''t this Lin Yunfeng and his assistant who once wanted to take advantage of Ye Yingying?


    What a narrow road!

 Chapter 36

    Lin Yunfeng did not expect to meet me here. When he saw me, he was a little surprised and nervous, and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    Lin Yunfeng quickly realized that he was here to see the house. In public, I didn''t dare to do anything about them. Besides, I couldn''t hit people for no reason. So his face brightened again. He made a 180 degree turn, which was quite shocking.


    "Assistant Li, do you think it''s bad luck that we didn''t see the Yellow calendar when we went out today and met such a disgusting thing?"


    The assistant, surnamed Li, echoed: "no, Mr. Lin, we should have gone to the temple to ask for a talisman just now, so as not to lose people''s appetite."


    I once promised Ye Yingying that he would not be bothered when he saw president Lin. just as he was about to leave, Lin Yunfeng thought that he was more excited when he saw me put in the detention house last time and was afraid of them. He sneered: "assistant Li, how come the world has changed? People who move bricks make so much money and still want to live like this A good house? I don''t think you should be an assistant any more. You can move bricks tomorrow. Maybe you can make a small fortune. "


    "Mr. Lin, I can''t do it. Only people like Mr. Ye can do this kind of work with high difficulty and high technology. Besides, if I rob Mr. Ye of his job, you are not afraid that Miss Ye Yingying will be angry with you? "


    Mr. Lin laughs with pride. They sing in unison and deliberately disgust me.


    I didn''t want to have the same opinion with them, but some people are so cheap and bully others. If you don''t care with them, they think they are great and treat you as a soft persimmon.


    I suddenly approached Lin Yunfeng fiercely. He was so scared that he thought I was going to fight again and again. He was so scared that he kept retreating. He stuttered and said, "don''t be a fool, ye! You don''t either If you don''t look where it is, I''ll put you in jail. "


    "Are you Mr. Lin?" I suddenly smile, leaning up to take the initiative to hold Lin Yunfeng''s right hand, hook the back, looks very respectful.


    Lin Yunfeng was a little confused. He looked at me foolishly and didn''t know what I meant.


    I fixed Lin Yunfeng''s hand with both hands and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, you don''t know me. I''m Ye Chutian, the one who had a little misunderstanding with you last time."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I''m excited to meet you here. It''s not my fault to offend you last time. I''d like to apologize to you. Please forgive me if you don''t remember me."


    As soon as Lin Yunfeng heard that I had come to apologize, he immediately straightened up. He didn''t stutter any more, and he put up a spectrum for me: "boy, now you know that your uncle is good at me. How about it? Did you suffer a lot in the detention center last time?"


    I sighed on purpose: "it''s unbearable. It''s hard to say."


    "I wish you knew. I tell you that those who offend Lin Yunfeng will never come to a good end. "


    "That is, that is." I nodded as if I were flattering.


    "Boy, it''s a good attitude for you to admit your mistake. I won''t embarrass you. In this way, if you let me smack you, the festival between us will turn over. How''s it going? "


    "It''s a good feeling. It''s just that two earscrapers are too cheap. You''d better make sure. "


    "Sure? What are you sure of? "


    I suddenly said coldly, "are you sure you broke your brain last time? Do you have any sequelae?"


    "You amuse me!"


    "Ha ha, you just found out that you, Mr. Lin Anyway, I think you must have forgotten to get rabies vaccine. Your brain is so funny. You want to smoke when my uncle is standing. Why don''t you buy a rope to hang you? I think you''re tired of living. "


    I hold Lin Yunfeng''s hand, suddenly a force, Lin Yunfeng scream, pain, his hands are shivering.


    "You, you."


    "What are you doing? Your uncle or your uncle, we should know how to respect the elders, how your kindergarten teachers teach you, how you don''t have a long memory, I''ll teach you when I''m tired. " I forced again, Lin Yunfeng screamed again, and the cold sweat on his forehead came out.


    Lin Yunfeng tried to pull out his hand several times, but my hand was just like a vise holding him. He was just wishful thinking.


    Li zhuideal rushed forward to help. I slapped him in the face with a backhand and fanned him to the ground.


    When Lin Yunfeng saw that I was so violent, he was suddenly scared and his arrogance was smaller than just now.


    "Son of a bitch, I advise you to let go of your uncle! Or you''ll have some good fruit to eat. "


    "You are quite stubborn." I tightened my hand tightly, and Lin Yunfeng kept shouting.


    "Ye, do you dare to do this to me? Do you know who my sister is? I''m afraid I''ll scare you. Let me go as soon as possible, or my sister and brother-in-law will know that they will not let you go. "


    "Oh, manager Lin, you are not very horizontal. Why do you want to sue your parents if you can''t win. I tell you, what ye ye dislikes most is bullying animals. Today, even if I come here, I can''t save you. ""Ah. Ah. It''s broken. It''s going to be broken. Let go! Assistant Li, why are you pretending to be dead on the ground? Why don''t you call the police! Ouch. "


    Assistant Li took out his mobile phone from the briefcase that fell on the ground and prepared to make a phone call. I said maliciously, "if you dare to call the police, you and Mr. Lin will never go out alive."


    Assistant Li Lengshen''s time, I kick his mobile phone, and then kick him to the ground.


    The little girl and her colleagues had been scared to hide away. Seeing that I was so fierce, they did not dare to help or call the police.


    "Manager Lin, why are you like a woman, holding your claws? As for you. If I shake hands with you, it shows my attitude. Don''t you want to forgive me? "


    "You bastard! What do you want? "


    "Your mouth stinks. It seems that I have to teach you how to be a man."


    But Lin Zifeng showed his face and grinned at me.


    "You son of a bitch!" Lin Yunfeng''s forehead was full of green tendons, but he didn''t admit defeat and kept swearing.


    The more he scolds me, the harder he works. Anyway, it''s not me who is in pain. However, I have a different opinion of him. I''ve been practicing martial arts for many years, and my strength is very strong. Most people can''t bear it. As a young man, he can carry it for such a long time, which is a bit of backbone.


    Lin Yunfeng insisted for a while, but he couldn''t carry it, so he admitted defeat and said: "Ye Chutian, let go, I won''t trouble you."


    "I think I''ll let you go. I''m still so rude and respectful."


    "Ye Chutian, I am like this. What else do you want?"


    "My name is straight from you, too!" I added another strength secretly.


    "Oh, brother ye, brother Ye. Can''t I call you brother ye? "


    "Why should I let you go?"


    Lin Yunfeng estimated that he really couldn''t carry it. He begged: "brother ye, brother ye, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Just give me a break. I really can''t stand it. Sobbing. "


    At least he is a big man. He said he would cry, which is beyond my expectation.

 Chapter 37

    I took off some of my strength and asked fiercely, "say! Who''s uncle? "


    "You are, you are."


    "Be respectful


    "You are, you are."


    "Will you see me in the future?"


    "I dare not."


    "Speak up


    "I dare not."


    "Let me tell you what you want. You are cheap."


    Lin Yunfeng doesn''t dare to talk back, because his hand is still in my hand. I can make him feel miserable at any time.


    "You don''t seem convinced, Xiao Lin?"


    "No


    "No? You think I''m as stupid as you are? Your eyes tell me: you are not convinced! The mouth deceives, but not the eyes


    "Brother ye, you have misunderstood, really not. Let me go. "


    "Why should I believe you? I''ll let you go. Next time you don''t have a long memory, what do you do if you forget? " I tried again, Lin Yunfeng''s eyes turned over, almost fainted.


    I just want to kill his spirit, beat him once, so that he will be afraid to see me in the future.


    "Brother ye, I''m really convinced. Just let me go. I promise I won''t trouble you. "


    "You still want to trouble me?"


    "No. no Brother ye, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I''ll walk around as long as there''s you in the future. Is that all right? "


    "Or that, why should I believe you? If I let you go now, do you want to put me in jail again? I tell you, barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes. If you don''t let me live well, I''ll let you die well. "


    Lin Yunfeng saw that I was fierce. His eyes were full of fear. No matter what, he was also a childe. I was a lower class man who wanted to work hard with him. For him, it was not diamond that touched the stone in the pit.


    "Brother ye, brother ye, listen to me, listen to me, you are so fierce, I dare not borrow my courage. Really, you must believe me. Besides, I can''t even get you in. "


    Rich people like Lin Yunfeng value their lives more than anything else. If they don''t even have their lives, what''s the use of keeping money.


    I don''t believe he dare to do anything to me in the future. Besides, today I just taught him a little lesson, and there was no obvious skin injury, let alone internal injury. Even if he wanted to plant me, he had no evidence.


    "Xiao Lin, you should remember for me. If you meet Ye Yingying later, stay away from her, or you may end up worse than you think. Remember? "


    "Yes, yes." Lin Yunfeng''s eyes flickered, as if he had something to say to me.


    "Let''s talk about anything."


    "Brother ye, don''t blame me for not reminding you that Miss Ye is so beautiful. There are many men who miss her, but I''m not the only one."


    "What do you mean? Do you mean there are other people besides you who want to make ye Yingying''s idea


    "Well Brother ye, I''m an outsider. I don''t mind my own business. If you misunderstand me and think I want to kill people with a knife, it''s not good. "


    "Quick to say, who else?"


    "Well It''s really hard to say in a few words. Miss Ye is so beautiful. There are so many people who like her. I just want to remind you


    "Xiao Lin Zi, I tell you that if you know that someone is against Ye Yingying, you must inform me immediately, or I will treat you as an accomplice."


    "No, brother ye, what can I do for you?"


    "Don''t you agree?" I pretended to be forced again. Lin Yunfeng shivered and nodded his head. "Well, brother ye, I''ll listen to you."


    "If I had promised, I would have paid so much saliva."


    "Brother ye, can I discuss another matter with you?"


    "He said


    "Can you not call me Xiao Lin Zi or manager Lin in the future?"


    "What''s the matter? "That''s not nice?"


    "No. It''s just like the eunuch


    "You''re a big man who yells when you feel a little pain. How much better do you think you are than eunuchs?"


    "I grew up afraid of pain. Besides, you can''t blame me all. You don''t know how strong you are. My bones are going to be broken. "


    "Pustule."


    I suddenly thought of a problem, that is, how I was released in the detention center last time. During this period, I have been thinking about this problem, but I have no idea. Today, I happened to meet Lin Yunfeng. He made all the things. He must know the whole story.


    "Ask you something. Don''t lie to me."


    "No, No."


    "The last time I went to the detention house, did you make trouble behind my back?"


    When Lin Yunfeng saw that I had brought up the old story again, he thought I was going to settle the old account with him. He was so frightened that he quickly denied: "brother ye, you were caught beating someone last time. It has nothing to do with me. I just called the police, and I don''t know anything else. The police just follow the procedure. ""Do you still want to deceive me? Are you going to give up this hand? "


    "No. No. Brother ye, don''t try any more. My hand is going to break. I admit it, I admit it. You have a lot of money, please forgive me? I really know it''s wrong. "


    "How can you do that? I''ll ask you again, "why am I released?"


    Lin Yunfeng looked at me with a pair of innocent eyes and said, "I don''t know. I''ve been wondering, too. "


    "Not really. that ''s ok. It seems that I can only serve with a heavy punishment. "


    "No. No. Brother ye, I said, "I said."


    "I''m not wrong. You''re a bitch. You don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin. What''s the matter? "


    Lin Yunfeng hesitated for a moment and said, "brother ye, I told you that you must not tell others that my brother-in-law cares too much about my sister. If it comes to his ears, I''m not happy. It''s estimated that you and I have no good fruit to eat. Maybe my sister will be involved."


    "What are you talking about? What does it have to do with your sister and your brother-in-law?"


    Lin Yunfeng stammered: "because Because my sister asked me to let you go. "


    "What?" I couldn''t believe my ears. I thought of ten thousand possibilities, but none of them.


    "Xiao Lin, you won''t brush me, will you? I can''t fight with your sister. How can she help me? "


    "I really don''t know. I''ve been wondering myself."


    I think Lin Yunfeng is serious and doesn''t like to lie, because he doesn''t have to lie. Besides, he can make up such a story based on his intelligence quotient, and even he doesn''t believe it.


    It''s just that it''s so incredible that people can''t believe it''s true.


    "Brother ye, I venture to ask, how did you know I didn''t tell the truth just now?"


    "I don''t know where to go. I''ll cheat you. "


    "I''ll go."


    "Who is your sister, Xiao Lin?"


    "Brother ye, I really can''t say that."


    "If you don''t, aren''t you afraid that I''ll crush your palm?"

 Chapter 38

    Lin Yunfeng had a trace of fear in his eyes. He said gingerly: "brother ye, my sister said that I''m not allowed to mention any information about her outside, and I''m not allowed to show off her signboard, or I won''t recognize my brother. Don''t embarrass me, will you? "


    "If she says no, she won''t. You are related by blood. Are you so afraid of her?"


    "Brother ye, you don''t know my sister. I don''t think the second elder sister is the only one. I don''t think it''s right for me to protect her


    Lin Yunfeng said sincerely, in fact, I will not really do anything to him.


    "You''re afraid I''m not good for her?"


    "No. It''s not just you. I don''t allow anyone to be against her. "


    "I didn''t expect that you were still affectionate. OK, it''s not convenient for you to say that I won''t force you. You catch me in, and then your sister let me out. What tricks do you want to play for me. OK, I''m not going to investigate the past. You get me in and your sister gets me out. Once in and out, we don''t owe each other. From now on, you dig your hole and I cross my bridge. You''d better make peace with each other, or don''t blame me for being cruel. "


    "That''s the best."


    I let go of Lin Yunfeng''s right hand. Lin Yunfeng pressed his right hand with his left hand. His right hand was a little deformed. It seemed that it was painful just now.


    After a while, Lin Yunfeng relaxed. He hooked up with the man''s real estate consultant: "take the contract, it''s it."


    The man''s agent looked at me and didn''t dare to come forward immediately, because I was really scary just now.


    "What do you mean, Xiao Lin? There''s always a first come, then come. I''m here first. Should you have asked me first? "


    Lin Yunfeng said: "brother ye, this..."


    "What is this? I''ll ask you, "did I come before you?"


    "Brother ye, don''t get me wrong. I mean, it''s expensive here. " Lin Yunfeng is very slippery. He knows that I don''t have any money and wants me to retreat.


    "What do you mean? You just want to say I don''t have money. "


    "Brother ye, I didn''t say it. You said it yourself."


    "Xiao Lin, if you want to say that, I will rent it today. Little beauty, I want it here. Take the contract and I''ll sign it now. "


    The little girl looked at us in embarrassment. Lin Yunfeng was famous brand all over, and he was with his assistant. He was rich and powerful.


    As for me, I look like I''m dressed in ordinary clothes, but I''m dignified. Just now, Lin Yunfeng and his assistant were tortured to death by another thunderous means. It''s not easy to get into trouble on both sides.


    The little girl certainly wants me to rent it, so even if the list is hers, the Commission and performance will definitely belong to her. The competition in the intermediary industry is very fierce. It is between peers and colleagues. There are tasks and sales charts every month. There is a lot of pressure. Everything depends on achievements.


    I think the little beauty was very embarrassed, so she said, "Xiao Lin, do you want to fight with me?"


    Lin Yunfeng looks burly, usually very overbearing, in fact, the heart is still very timid, can only bully honest people, meet the real ruthless wilt. Especially me, he met me twice and was repaired twice by me, and there was no way to take me, so he was even more timid to me.


    "Brother ye, can you talk about it? Let me have this house and I''ll rent one for you in other places. It''s 100 times better than here."


    "I''m not going anywhere."


    "Brother ye, if not, I''ll set up a house for you in our real estate of Lin''s family. You can rest assured that the environment is absolutely first-class. You can look at the rent or not. What do you think?"


    "Not so much. I have my own hands and feet. Why do I want you to give me alms. You want to pity me? Do you need to be pitied? "


    "No. no Brother ye, you misunderstand me. I don''t mean that. "


    "I don''t care what you mean. I''ll make a decision here. You go somewhere else. By the way, I almost forgot that you are the boss of Lin''s real estate. Do you still need to rent a house? "


    I''ve always felt that something is wrong. Now I''ve come to realize that Lin Yunfeng is not an ordinary person. As a rich second generation, he has no place to live and is still renting. There must be something wrong with this.


    Lin Yunfeng''s eyes have been dodging, I know he wants to make up a lie to deceive me, just with his IQ, I can''t think of any good excuse.


    When Lin Yunfeng saw that I didn''t let go, he knew that it was useless to stay any longer, so he took assistant Li and walked away.


    After they left Lin Yunfeng, the male agent also left. Only the little beauty stayed. She looked at me eagerly and a little afraid. I knew that she wanted to do this business very much, because when we chatted, she mentioned that she had not opened an order since she joined the business.


    I want to help her. Moreover, their business is spoiled by me. I can''t pat my ass to leave. It''s not authentic. I like it very much, but the price is a little high, which is beyond my budget."Did it scare you just now?"


    "Yes A little bit. "


    "Am I fierce?"


    "This..."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    "Not really. You look friendly, but maybe you''re really angry."


    "Ha ha."


    "Mr. Ye, you Do you think we can still sign the contract? "


    "How much commission can you get from this order?"


    Little beauty is a little embarrassed, because I asked too directly, which gives people the feeling that she forced me to rent in order to get a commission.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t make it clear. I''m just curious. I don''t mean anything else. " I''ll give you a quick explanation.


    The little beauty said with a smile: "our agency fee charges a month''s Commission, and I can get about 30% of it. It''s six thousand a month here. It''s estimated to be about eighteen thousand. "


    "To tell you the truth, do you particularly want me to rent it?"


    "Well. Mr. Ye, don''t get me wrong. I hope you rent it not only for the Commission, but also for you. "


    "Ha ha. That''s true. that ''s ok. I want it here. "


    "Really? That''s great. " The little beauty jumped up excitedly, because the sign of her first order is about to be generated. Women are always very sensitive to the first time.


    "But I have something to discuss with you."


    "You said


    "I don''t have that much money on hand now. Let''s sign the contract first. You give me ten days. Within ten days, I will give you the full amount of eighteen thousand."


    "Mr. Ye, the money is to call the owner. I may not have the right to do so."

 Chapter 39

    I thought for a moment and said, "it''s easy to do. You call and tell the owner that it''s rented out, but I''m not in Shencheng, and I won''t come back until ten days later. I''ll give you a deposit of 3000 yuan later. Then you call the owner and tell him that the rent starts from today. "


    "Look, the owner will not lose money if he receives such a large amount of deposit. It''s also good for you. If you do a business, you can get a high commission. I also rent a house I like. It''s a win-win situation. How''s it going? "


    The little girl thought about it again and thought it was ok, so she agreed.


    To show my sincerity, I used wechat to transfer 3000 yuan to the little beauty on the spot as a deposit.


    The little beauty contacted the owner and told the owner again as I said just now. The owner doesn''t matter. As long as he has money and doesn''t delay his time, we can do whatever we want. She just stressed that if he doesn''t receive the remaining 15000 after ten days, the house will be recovered and the deposit will not be refunded.


    So my cooperation with little beauty was so happy, and little beauty gave me the key.


    After the little beauty left, I stood in the yard for a while, I thought about a few problems in my heart.


    The first question is who is Lin Yunfeng''s sister? In principle, I hit her brother, she does not trouble me even if, why do you want to help me, what is her intention? In this era of supreme interests, I don''t believe that she will help me for no reason. There must be some mystery in it. In addition, Lin Yunfeng''s brother-in-law seems to be a very powerful figure. At least in Lin Yunfeng''s eyes, I can see his awe and admiration for his brother-in-law. This person is absolutely not simple.


    The second problem is that when Lin Yunfeng mentioned Ye Yingying just now, it seems that there is something in his words. He must know something. It''s true that he may want to use my hand to achieve a certain purpose. This is not impossible, but I have another worry in my heart, that is, someone may really want to be bad for ye Yingying, and this person has great influence, at least at the same level as Lin Yunfeng It''s even bigger than him, but who is this man?


    The third question I have been wondering is how a young man like Lin Yunfeng, who is engaged in real estate industry, would want to rent a house. He cares about the house and wants to get it at all costs. Why? He doesn''t want to raise a lover here, does he? Otherwise, if you don''t live in your own house and go outside to rent a house, you can''t explain why you don''t go to your own property. I don''t think it''s his whim to argue with me.


    The last problem is that ye YingYing and I will get along with each other in the future. I think about it. Since ye Yingying graduated, I have been together with her for many years. This time I came to Shenzhen to meet her, I have actually fulfilled a wish. In real life, it''s impossible for me and her. Although I like her in my heart, this kind of abnormal love is doomed to fail to take root in the soil of reality. Since I can''t give her happiness, I have to learn to let go. It''s easier said than done. I don''t know if I can really let go.


    When I left Shannan village and went back to the place where ye Yingying lived, it was more than ten o''clock in the evening, and ye Yingying had not come back.


    I took a shower, changed into clean clothes and simply cleaned up. Since I decided to leave, I''d better leave as soon as possible, so I''m going to go this evening.


    I sent a text message to Ye Yingying, telling her that I had found a job and a place to live.


    When I got to the first floor, I met Ye YingYing and Yang ruohui downstairs arguing with each other at the side of the car. Ye Yingying''s face was very ugly under the street lamp, and she seemed to drink a lot of wine. Because her steps were a little weak, she felt that she might fall down at any time.


    Yang ruohui''s face is livid and his voice is very loud. It seems that he is accusing Ye Yingying of something. Ye Yingying presses his head with one hand and occasionally responds with a few words. I don''t know whether he is explaining or sophistry. Ye Yingying talks intermittently and is drunk. Anyway, I didn''t hear him very clearly.


    I rushed over immediately. Ye Yingying saw me first, immediately closed her mouth, and suddenly stopped talking. Yang ruohui found that I was by Ye Yingying''s side and didn''t say anything any more, but his eyes were very disappointed. He said to me, "Yingying is drunk. Let her have a rest early. I''ll go back first."


    I nodded. Yang ruohui took a look at Ye Yingying, got into the car and turned around.


    I don''t know what happened between them, but it''s normal for a quarrel between a boyfriend and a girlfriend. I don''t care much about it. It''s just that ye Yingying is so drunk that Yang ruohui, her boyfriend, doesn''t even send her upstairs. It''s hard to say.


    Even if two people have a little contradiction, mixed a few words, he should not be so to Ye Yingying. I have some complaints about Yang ruohui in my heart, but I can''t say anything about ye Yingying as he is now.


    What can I say when a woman is drunk at night?


    "Ye Yingying, why are you drinking again?" I hold Ye Yingying, her whole body is full of wine gas, also don''t know how much to drink.


    Ye Yingying drinks so much wine in the evening. No wonder Yang ruohui is angry. No matter who he is, no matter how good-natured a man is, if his girlfriend drinks so much wine in the evening, he will feel uncomfortable."Work Socializing. " Ye Yingying''s body will fall into my arms as soon as it tilts. I grabbed her with both hands and got her into the elevator.


    I dare not let Ye Yingying fall in my arms. I have no resistance to her. I''m afraid of making mistakes.


    "What kind of work do you do? How often do you drink?" I''m very curious. What exactly does Ye Yingying do and how she often needs to socialize. These days, she often goes home in the middle of the night. Of course, I always thought that she went out with Yang ruohui after work, so she came home late, just full of wine.


    I once asked her about her work. She just said that she worked in a real estate company and did some chores.


    "Ha ha ha, you want to Do you know? " Ye Yingying was on the top of the wine and kept giggling and grabbing my face with his hands.


    "Stop it. Say what you want. "


    "I''m not I won''t tell you. "


    "All right." I took Ye Yingying to the sofa at home, and I went to get her a wet towel to wipe it. When she came back, she directly slept on the floor.


    "Ye Yingying, how did you fall down?" I picked Ye Yingying up and put him on the sofa again.


    Ye Yingying opened her eyes to look at me and said faintly, "you Who are you? "

 Chapter 40

    "All right. Come on, honey, wipe your mouth I was about to wipe Ye Yingying''s mouth, but her hands were scratching in the air, so I was not allowed to wipe her.


    "No Don''t


    "Ye Yingying, how old are you? You are so disobedient."


    "What am I doing Why listen to you. Who are you to me? "


    I said angrily, "who do you think I am?"


    Ye Yingying looked at my face again, patted it gently and said, "you look so So handsome, it must be Xiaotian, our family Little day. "


    "You are not confused. You can tell whether you are handsome or not."


    Ye Yingying added: "I tell you handsome Handsome guy, you I can''t make up my mind. I have I like the people I like. "


    "Yes. I know it all. I''ll wipe your face first, and then you can have a good sleep? "


    "No. No way. "


    "Why not?"


    "In my heart It''s hard


    "Ye Yingying, you don''t want to throw up, do you?"


    Ye Yingying came right away and vomited all over me. This woman doesn''t drink as much as she can. What''s the matter? The fire at the gate will bring disaster to the fish in the pond.


    Ye Yingying vomited for a while, talked nonsense for a long time, and finally stopped. I was so dirty. When I came back just now, my bath and clothes were all dry, so I had to wash them again.


    After taking a bath and clothes, I dragged the floor again and washed Ye Yingying''s coat. This time, it was early in the morning.


    I took Ye Yingying into her room and went back to sleep on the sofa.


    I didn''t get a good night''s sleep either, because ye Yingying had to drink water for a while and vomit for a while. In a word, she didn''t stop all night.


    The next day, ye Yingying got sick, and he didn''t have any strength in his whole body. She called a close colleague to ask for a sick leave. It''s Friday, so she can take three days off.


    Ye Yingying is now like this, so I have to postpone the past and stay with her.


    I cooked black rice porridge for ye Yingying to warm his stomach. After getting drunk, his head and stomach are the two most uncomfortable parts. I brought the black rice porridge to Ye Yingying, who was half lying on the bed now.


    Ye Yingying is really born beautiful. She is also beautiful and soul stirring. At the moment, her face looks haggard, but it still can''t cover up its beauty.


    "Have some porridge to warm your stomach?"


    "You put it aside." Ye Yingying''s wisps of hair in front of his forehead made him sit up again.


    "Eat porridge while it''s hot. Come on, darling


    "Xiaotian, do you dare not be big or small because I''m not well now?"


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing."


    "It''s no wonder you''re laughing like a chicken thief. Say it


    I said with a smile: "I laugh you are like this, and do not forget to play the elder''s prestige."


    "Yes. Who made me your aunt? " Ye Yingying''s tone was low, as if there was something in his words.


    "Ye Yingying, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? "


    "It''s all right. That''s what happens when you wake up. You haven''t been drunk? "


    "Me? Don''t you know, man, you''re not drunk? "


    "Brag."


    "Ha ha."


    "By the way, Xiaotian, when I looked at my mobile phone just now, I saw that you sent me a short message last night, saying that you have found a job. Is it Manxue company?"


    "Yes."


    "You''re great. Congratulations."


    "Happy together, happy together."


    "Ha ha. Why am I so happy that you find a job? "


    "I said that when I found a job, I would leave here immediately, so that you don''t have to squeeze with me any more. From then on, no one cares about you, and miss ye can act recklessly again."


    Ye Yingying''s eyes were dim. She didn''t say anything. She just asked me, "when will you leave?"


    "Just these two days."


    "In such a hurry?"


    "Well."


    Ye Yingying said nothing more, and she wanted to lie down again.


    "Drink the porridge before you go to bed?"


    "I haven''t washed my mouth yet. How unsanitary. "


    "Ye Yingying, what are you embarrassed about in front of me? Don''t say you didn''t wash your mouth. You didn''t do less work even if you didn''t take a bath for a week."


    "Screw you. That''s you. I won''t be so sloppy. "


    I took a spoon with a spoon, blew it, and then put it on Ye Yingying''s mouth and said, "come on, open your mouth. If you don''t want to eat by yourself, you''ll have to hurt me to feed you. "


    Ye Yingying suddenly blushed and turned his head to one side.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Why are you so nice to me?"


    "Ye Yingying, were you drunk last night? You''re my aunt. I''m not good to you. I''m good to who.""Yes. You are my nephew, and it''s right to serve my elder. " Twist back, ye Ying began to drink porridge.


    Looking at Ye Yingying eating so fragrant, I was also very happy. Ye Yingying finished a small bowl of porridge in a moment, and I''m going to give her another bowl.


    Ye Yingying shook his head: "no more."


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you laughing at? What''s the problem? "


    "Ye Yingying, if you say you are a girl, don''t say nothing. It''s easy to cause misunderstanding."


    "Dirty."


    I wipe my mouth with a paper towel for ye Yingying. I''m very gentle. Ye Yingying stares at me all the time.


    "What are you looking at, so serious?"


    "Why are you so nice to me?"


    "Why do you ask that again. I said, "you are my aunt."


    "Xiaotian, I..."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. You go out and help me with the door. I''m going to have a rest. "


    "Good."


    I always feel that ye Yingying is strange, but I can''t tell where it is.


    I left Ye Yingying''s room and closed the door for her.


    I cleaned the house, but ye Yingying couldn''t see it dirty. Now she''s not feeling well, so I can only do it in front of her.


    After cleaning, I went downstairs to the nearby vegetable market to buy a la carte. Ye Yingying vomited so many times last night, and only drank a small bowl of rice porridge in the morning. I wanted to make it up for her at noon.


    When I took my bags home, ye Yingying got up and was hanging clothes on the balcony in her pajamas. She washed her personal clothes last night.


    "Ye Yingying, why don''t you sleep more?"


    "Still sleeping? It''s more than eleven o''clock. The sun will set if you sleep again. What did you buy, so much? "


    "It''s all delicious. You see, I''ll show you at noon today. "


    "Ha ha. I have a good mouth. Xiaotian, your cooking is delicious. "


    "I said Ye Yingying, I don''t like you. I boast to heaven before I do it. Is your purpose too obvious? Do you think I often cook for you?"


    "You''re going away. How can you do it often?"


    "That''s not good. Although I''m not going to live here, I won''t stop coming to see you in the future."


    Ye Yingying said: "do you think too much, think so far?"


    "Ha ha."

 Chapter 41

    I put things in the kitchen and started preparing lunch. Ye Yingying sneaked in to say that he wanted to give me a hand. I said with a smile, "the kitchen is so small, let it go."


    Ye Yingying doesn''t depend on her, so she has to fold the dishes by herself. If she has this interest, I will follow her.


    Ye YingYing and I chat while folding vegetables. "Ye Yingying, do you know who I met this time when I went to Manxue company for an interview?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Lin Manxue."


    "Ah Ye Yingying was shocked when she heard the name of Lin Manxue. No wonder, the shadow of the tree and the name of the person. After all, Lin Manxue is the president of Lin''s international group and the top figure in the pyramid. She is very mysterious and never appears in public. Few people have the chance to see her.


    "Not only did I see her, but she interviewed herself."


    "Ah Ye Yingying opened her mouth again and looked at me with disbelief.


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    Ye Yingying shakes her head and nods.


    "You shake your head and nod your head. Do you believe it or not?"


    "I don''t know. I want to believe you, but I can''t believe you when you say Mr. Lin interviewed you in person. "


    "Don''t talk about you. I can''t believe it myself. I wonder, how can she attend an interview at the level of our ordinary employees in person? " I put the doubts in my heart out, want to let Ye Yingying help me analyze.


    "It''s strange. But I heard that Mr. Lin never played cards according to common sense. He thought strangely, acted vigorously, and spoke a little mean. I don''t know if the rumor is true? "


    "It''s better than it is."


    "Ah? Did she embarrass you? "


    "It''s not hard to say, it''s just hard to say."


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you laughing at? By the way, why aren''t you curious about the result of my fight with her? "


    Ye Yingying said with a smile: "it''s not obvious that she finally agreed to admit you, which fully shows that she didn''t suffer losses and you didn''t fall behind."


    "What kind of logic are you? You won''t think that she is too venomous. She accepted me as a compensation for the great damage to my soul. "


    "I don''t think so."


    "Why?"


    "Lin is hard to deal with, and you are not a fuel-efficient lamp. You''re the one who''s good at dealing with girls. I don''t believe you''ll suffer. "


    "Ye Yingying, how can I speak? You, I''m so unbearable in your heart?"


    "How can I say it''s unbearable? It''s also a skill to deal with women. Don''t you recognize that I''m praising you?"


    I joked: "Ye Yingying, the way you praise people is really unbearable."


    Ye Yingying put the folded dishes on a plate and suddenly asked me, "isn''t Lin always very beautiful?"


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Ye Yingying said: "it''s widely said that Lin is always a beautiful woman who is hard to meet in a thousand years. She says that her figure, face and temperament are perfect. You can see her with your own eyes this time and tell me how you feel."


    "What do I feel, not like that, one nose, two eyes, healthy limbs, and a fair face."


    Ye Yingying puts down her work and stares at me all the time.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "You look guilty."


    "What can I do to feel guilty about?"


    Ye Yingying said: "when you feel guilty, you like to touch your chin. You just touched it several times."


    "Do you have one?"


    "Look, look, you''re touching again."


    I am a little speechless. Ye YingYing and I have lived for a long time. She knows some of my living habits like the back of her hand.


    "Nothing to say?"


    "If you want to understand that, what can I do?"


    Ye Yingying asked me seriously, "do you think Mr. Lin is better looking, or do I?"


    "You, of course."


    "Lying."


    "That''s Lin Manxue."


    "Be serious. Don''t laugh."


    "Ye Yingying, if you don''t make sense, you can''t be beautiful or Lin Manxue can''t be beautiful. It''s hard for me to do that."


    "Who told you to be perfunctory to me? Just tell me what''s in your heart."


    I thought about it for a while and said, "how can I say that radish and cabbage have their own love. Everyone has different views on beauty appreciation. It''s not easy to compare."


    "You just say your intuitive feelings, don''t talk about anything else."


    "You and Lin are always different types of beauties. You are more gentle and delicate than Mr. Lin, and you are more like a little woman. Mr. Lin is not bad, but I can''t see any gentleness from her. She should be considered as a strong woman."


    Ye Yingying asked me coldly, "do you like little women or strong women?"


    After ye Yingying asked, she suddenly found that it was inappropriate for her to talk with me, and she lowered her head shyly.


    She no longer asked. I just pretended not to hear what she said. Because I don''t know the answer to this question.I like Ye YingYing and love her. I can''t tell her that I like little women because I like her.


    I made a big lunch. After lunch, ye YingYing and I were going out for a walk. Just as we were going out, we met Yang ruohui, who was standing at the door with a big bag of things and was about to knock.


    "Yingying, are you going out?"


    "Well, it''s a bit stuffy at home. I want to go out for a walk. What are you doing here? Don''t you work today? "


    Yang ruohui went into the room, put his things on the dining table and said, "I met a client nearby. I just met him. I think you were drunk last night. I''ll see if you don''t ask for leave today. Yingying, I''ll go with you. It happens that I have nothing to do in the afternoon. "


    Ye Yingying looked at me. I didn''t want to be their light bulb, so he said, "aunt, when your boyfriend comes, someone will take care of you. I just picked up and went back early."


    Yang ruohui asked strangely, "go back? Where are you going? "


    "I don''t live here anymore. I rent another place."


    Listen to me, Yang ruohui''s face immediately showed a happy look, just fleeting. "Is it far from here? Shall I take you there? "


    "No. thank you. You''d better spend more time with my aunt. She hasn''t completely recovered. Let''s play. " I went back to my room and cleaned up. Ye Yingying wanted to say something all the time, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    After I left Ye Yingying''s home, I took the bus twice to Shannan village. I cleaned the house first, and then bought a new bed, a set of dishes and cooking tools nearby.


    I can make do with everything else. I''m not used to sleeping and eating.


    After all this, it''s dinner time. I took a shower and planned to go out to eat something.


    There is a quiet path in front of the yard, from which I go out.


    Shannan village is very busy at night. People are everywhere. I ordered a braised beef noodle in a snack bar, and I remembered that I promised to act as a little beauty to call her eighteen thousand yuan in ten days, but I still had less than one hundred of the money left in my pocket now, and the card, Alipay and WeChat didn''t add up to one thousand.


    As soon as I think of Mo Han, I think of borrowing money from her yesterday morning. I''ve been busy these two days, and I haven''t really appreciated her.


    The beef noodles I ordered were on the table soon. After I finished eating, I went back to my place without staying outside for too long. I just got home, the mobile phone rang, I took out the mobile phone to see, is mo Han called.

 Chapter 42

    "Hello. Mo Han, are you the roundworm in my stomach? I even know that I want to call you. I''ve saved my phone bill. "


    "You know poverty."


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you doing now?"


    I humorously replied, "call."


    Mo Han said faintly: "seriously, I''ll tell you to be serious. Is something wrong with you? "


    "No


    "And try to cheat me. You, ye Chutian, who is so arrogant, are willing to pull down his face and open his mouth to me. It''s strange that you can be OK. Say it. "


    Although Mo Han usually doesn''t talk much, but this girl is very careful and smart. She can see the clue by showing her flaws.


    "It''s really all right. It''s just that yesterday morning I had some blood. It''s my bad luck."


    Mo Han said in the opposite: "who is so capable, can let you suffer dumb?"


    "Don''t mention it. Playing with eagles every day makes them blind."


    "Shencheng is a super first tier city. The urban routine is deep. You should be careful not to fold there."


    "How do you know I''ve been to Shencheng? I remember I never mentioned it to you?" I never talked to Mo Han about it, so I asked her curiously.


    "Someone told me."


    "Who? Old class


    "Leave it alone. By the way, is the job available? "


    "Yes. I found it yesterday. I go to work on Monday. "


    "Oh."


    "And you? How are you doing these months after graduation? "


    "That''s it."


    "By the way, the old class told me some time ago that their company is not far from your company and belongs to the same industrial park. Do you often get together?"


    "No


    I suddenly think of a thing, the last time I talked on the phone, Lao ban asked me to ask Mo Han about his attitude when I had a chance. I think now should be a good opportunity.


    "Mo Han, what do you think of Lao ban?"


    Mo Han coldly said: "Ye Chutian, you first take care of your own affairs, and don''t interfere in other people''s affairs."


    "Why are you so excited? I didn''t say anything."


    I waited for a while, Mo Han didn''t speak, but he didn''t hang up.


    "Mo Han, what happened yesterday is here. Thank you. You can rest assured that I will return the money to you as soon as possible. If it''s OK, I''ll hang up first. "


    I was about to hang up when Mo Han said, "wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In the future, don''t lose face when you come across something. If you have something to say," he said Then she hung up.


    I took my cell phone and froze for a long time. Mo Han and I are brothers. Mo Han has always been good to me, but she doesn''t like to talk very much. She has a cold temper and likes to be quiet.


    In fact, when I was a freshman, Mo Han and I didn''t deal with each other, because I was a cheerful person with good popularity and many ghost ideas. Both male and female students liked to play with me, but she was different. She was cold-blooded and liked to be alone.


    The students all said that she was pure and lofty, and I also took the initiative to talk to her several times, but every time she didn''t give me any good face, maybe I was an extremely unreliable man in her eyes at that time.


    However, this situation completely changed in the first semester of college, because that matter, she and I walked closer and closer, and finally developed into a friend, which was unexpected.


    I went back to the room, the door opposite me was still locked, and the people who lived in it didn''t seem to have come back. I moved a chair to the yard to cool off. It''s hard to see the stars at night in big cities because of industrial pollution, but it''s very comfortable with the evening wind.


    I''m going to raise 18000 yuan in the remaining nine days, and I''ve been thinking about that. I think about it. The simplest and most practical way to raise such a large sum of money in such a short time is to borrow it. Now the question is who should I borrow it from?


    It''s not very practical to borrow money from friends, because most of my friends are in the same situation with me. They are standard moonlight people who just graduated a few months ago. Some of them have not found a job yet. The only people who can borrow such a large amount of money from me are mo Han and ye Yingying.


    Mo Han, I ruled it out for the first time, because I just asked her to borrow it. Although she is my brother, I can''t trouble her again and again. As for ye Yingying, I just moved out of her. I don''t want to talk at this time.


    The second thought is private lending. Generally speaking, it is usury. It''s just that I don''t have a way. I don''t know such people for a while and a half. Moreover, the risk of borrowing usury is relatively high. If I don''t get it right, I will get into trouble. This is not a good way.


    Third, I thought of looking for bank loans. The bank needs mortgage, income proof and other information. Moreover, the approval process is too long, which is not suitable for me now. Therefore, I also rejected it in my heart.


    I don''t like to worry too much, because I always believe that there will be a way to get to the front of the mountain. Difficulties are only temporary, and the problem will eventually be solved. I don''t have to worry, because I still have more than a week to raise money.Holding my mobile phone, I was browsing Baidu map while thinking about problems. On the map, I found that Shannan village is close to a very famous commercial street. I remember that anyifei once mentioned to me that his company is near a commercial street.


    This commercial street is less than 20 minutes'' drive from Shannan village. It''s very convenient to go back and forth. It happens to be the weekend the day after tomorrow. Anyifei said that their company is on weekends and should not go to work.


    I look at the time on my mobile phone. It''s only 7:00 p.m. now. It''s still very early. I haven''t contacted any one of them for some time, so I found his number and dialed a number.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was put through. Chutian, do you finally think of my little brother


    I heard the rustling voice coming from the phone, and the voice of any one of the pilots was intermittent, so I asked, "what are you doing? Why are your signals so bad?"


    "I''m moving things in the corridor."


    "Are you moving again?"


    Any fly said: "it''s not me, it''s my two elder sisters. I just came to help you. Where are you now? "


    "Shannan village."


    "Ah. Shannan village is near me. Would you like to come and play


    I joked with a smile: "I said a fly, you are really insidious ah, its name is called me to play, in fact, is to pull me to do coolie."


    "Ha ha. If it''s OK, just come here. We haven''t been together for a long time. Besides, I''m not good enough here. You just come here to help me. "


    "Yes. You wait for me. I''ll come by car now. "


    Any fly said: "Chutian, there is an overpass in the commercial street. When you get there, wind me a message and I''ll pick you up."


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I changed into a casual suit and went out.


    It was less than eight o''clock when I got to the mall, which was the opening time of the city''s nightlife. The flow of people in the commercial street is really large. People come and go.


    This commercial street is quite long. It''s estimated to take half an hour to walk from the beginning to the end. There are shops on both sides of the commercial street, selling all kinds of things, including eating, drinking and playing, and some leisure centers.


    Outside the shop is the sidewalk. At night, there are many people on the sidewalk setting up stalls, some selling groceries, some selling barbecue, some selling flowers, and some selling clothes and shoes. In short, there are many kinds.


    I looked all the way and found that the homogeneity of stalls here is very serious, almost no characteristics, so the competition is fierce.


    In front is the overpass. I went up to the overpass and sent a wechat to any one of the pilots to tell him that I arrived. One of them came back soon: right away.


    I''ve been waiting for a long time. Anyifei hasn''t come yet. I don''t want to stand and wait. I''m going to look around the overpass.


    There are a lot of stalls on the overpass. They sell the same things as the peddlers on the sidewalk. However, I also met an old fortune teller. His stall was cold and quiet. When I passed him, he forced me to do divination for me.


    "Little benefactor, marriage or future?"


    "Ask nothing."


    "No. Little benefactor, I see your face. You have a rich face. You will meet a noble person in a few days. If you don''t fly in the future, you will fly into the sky. If you don''t sing, you will make a big splash. But recently, you will encounter a barrier. If this barrier doesn''t pass, it may affect your life''s fortune. "


    "Master, don''t pull me. I''m not interested in this. You''d better fool others."


    The old man said solemnly: "little benefactor, the theory of ghosts and gods is sincere, not sincere, no joke. Do you know why I am so lonely here? "


    "Business is bad," I said casually


    "That''s not true." The old man had a wispy beard and an enigmatic look.

 Chapter 43

    I had no interest in his question. I was ready to leave, and the old man stood in front of me.


    I said with a smile: "master, you are a fortune teller, you did not calculate whether I have money in my pocket?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "I have no money in my pocket. I advise you not to pester me, lest you work in vain


    The old man touched his beard and said, "little benefactor, you are too worried. I''m a fortune teller. I''m only a person who has a destiny. I never get a cent. "


    Nothing? I caught a glimpse of a big box in front of the old man''s stall, in which there was a pile of change, a handful of ten yuan, twenty yuan and fifty yuan, even hundreds of yuan.


    I''m happy in my heart. These days, fortune tellers are playing routine, free or fake. They want to invite me into the urn first, and then catch turtles in the urn, and then they won''t be slaughtered by him.


    There''s no free lunch in the world. I won''t be so fooled by him. I smile, step back, turn around, ready to leave, you don''t let me go forward, I can''t go back.


    The old man sighed at the back and said, "little benefactor, you don''t believe in the theory of geomantic omen, and I''m not reluctant. But if you commit suicide, you must cherish the people in front of you and remember that. "


    I walked a little further. I saw the old man''s serious nonsense just now. He looked very funny. Suddenly, he turned to the old man and cried, "master, I forgot to tell you, I can do divination. I just pinched my fingers. You must have been born in the early morning, right?"


    The old man looked at me in bewilderment and said in surprise, "how do you see that?"


    I said triumphantly, "look at your face. Because one to three in the morning is the worst time. "


    I made a face at the old man and ran away. Seeing that I was so naughty, the old man shook his head helplessly and went back to the stall to sit down.


    When I walked forward, I saw that not far ahead, yiefei was looking at me with two people laughing.


    "Chutian, here." Any one of them waved to me and I walked slowly towards them.


    There are two people standing beside yiefei, a man and a woman. The man looks a little older than yiefei. He is about one meter seventy-five, half shorter than me. The woman is wearing a little light make-up. Look, the dress is very fashionable, the taste is good, the collocation is reasonable, and the small appearance is not bad.


    "Brother, I miss you so much." Any one who sees me coming up to him is going to give him a hug. I quickly push him away, pretending to be disgusted and say, "you bend, don''t be disgusting, man. Stay away from me."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Anyifei took me and introduced me to him, saying, "Chutian, let me introduce you. This handsome man around me is Xu Dong. He is a talented man. He is not only my former elder martial brother, but also my current boss. You have to flatter me."


    I took the initiative to reach out to shake hands with Xu Dong, said hello, Xu Dong nodded, understated the grip.


    Pointing to one of the girls in our school, Tao Fei solemnly said, "I''d like to introduce another girl from our university. She is my great benefactor, and my present job is introduced by her. Elder martial sister, this is my brother Ye Chutian. He is very humorous and righteous. You should get to know him well. "


    With a smile, Tao Ying held out her small hand and said, "Yifei, you don''t speak very well. However, you say that ye is very humorous. This letter and joke all go to the head of Taoist priest. It''s really brave of a master of Arts. ha-ha. Come on, ye. Let''s get to know each other. My name is Tao Ying. Tao Yuanming''s Tao is not a naughty Tao, but a smart Tao. "


    Tao Ying is a very generous girl. She doesn''t do it at all. This is quite in line with my temper.


    "I made you laugh just now. Ye Chutian, ye of Ye, Chu of Chu, sky of blue sky. Nice to meet you


    "Me too." Tao Ying and I shook hands with a smile.


    "By the way, Yifei, aren''t you moving? Why are they all here? "


    Tao Ying said: "just now Yifei said that a friend would come to help us. You have come so far to help us. As one of the hosts, of course I have to come to meet you. Otherwise, I''m sorry."


    "That''s very kind of you. In fact, I don''t live far away, just in Shannan village. "


    Any fly said: "some time ago you said you lived in a relative''s house, how come out to rent?"


    "Well. It''s not convenient to live in other people''s house all the time, so I rent a place for myself. "


    Any one of them nodded, "that''s fine."


    Tao Ying said with a smile, "don''t stand any more. Why don''t you come and sit down with me?"


    "You are so reserved, elder martial sister. Are you afraid that we will be lazy and urge us to work?" he joked


    "Yes. As soon as I fly, I almost forget if you don''t tell me. I''ve left a big refrigerator for you. You''ll carry it for me later. "


    Any fly pretended to exaggerate and said: "elder martial sister, spare your life, you are so cruel."


    "Ha ha ha."A group of us went back to the place where Tao Ying used to rent. She shared a room and a living room with one of her classmates. The house looked pretty good.


    Her classmate is packing up things inside. Anyifei sees her and shouts her elder martial sister Yuxi. Yu Xi saw us coming back and asked Ren Yifei with a smile: "Yifei, this is your friend. He is very handsome."


    "Hello, elder martial sister Yuxi." I see any one called her elder martial sister Yuxi, and I followed him.


    "Hello, handsome, welcome to play."


    "Elder martial sister Yu Xi, my name is Ye Chutian. You can call me later. You are a handsome guy. I''m a little embarrassed. "


    Yu Xi said with a smile, "OK. So are you. Tao Ying and I are no more than a few years older than you. We all call each other elder martial sisters. Let''s call each other by name in the future. "


    Tao Ying echoed: "yes. I''ve told him 800 times, but he just won''t listen. "


    "Since elder martial sister Yu Xi and elder martial sister Tao Ying have orders, it''s better for us to be respectful than obedient. We must change it in the future."


    I rolled up my sleeves to help move things. I thought it was pretty good here. I was very curious about why they wanted to move, so I asked, "how do you want to move?"


    After I asked, there was something strange on Tao Ying''s face. It seemed that there was something hard to say. It was just that I turned my back on her and didn''t notice.


    "The rent here has gone up again. This time it''s up 400 yuan. Peach and I don''t think it''s worth it, so we find another place," Yu Xi said


    "So much at a time?"


    Tao Ying said, "what can I do? The house is somebody else''s, and they are not has the final say, how much they want to rise. Our landlord here is a second-hand landlord. It''s black. Xi''er and I have lived here for more than two years, so we can be regarded as old customers. He doesn''t show any respect at all. He doesn''t raise the rent. We don''t care if anything is broken at home. We have to do it ourselves, or we have to spend money to find someone to repair it. "


    "Didn''t you sign the contract?"

 Chapter 44

    Yu Xi said: "the landlord is a snob. He doesn''t care what kind of contract he has. He sees that the minimum wage standard in Shencheng has been raised again this year, and the house price is going up again. Naturally, the rent should go up. He said that if we don''t want to rent, there are still a lot of people who want to rent and leave if we don''t want to live. We are also angry in our hearts, but we can''t really go to court with him because of this. "


    I think about it. It''s not easy for the two girls to wander alone in other places. It''s better to do more than less.


    Any fly indignantly said: "elder martial sister, if you are not convinced, we will go to the landlord theory, if he dares to be so unreasonable bully you, I smoke him ya."


    Yu Xi said, "forget it. Anyway, all the houses have been returned. Besides, our landlord is too stingy. We are also angry living here. Why


    Tao Ying and Yu Xi invite a master to pull things. He drives a minivan over, but he has only one person. He is only responsible for driving things, not moving things up and down. Therefore, Tao Ying asks them for help.


    A few of us carried the refrigerator into the elevator, downstairs, and back to lift the bed. It''s too big to go to the elevator.


    Anyifei and I are carrying Simmons down the stairs. Tao Ying and I live on the eighth floor. It''s really difficult to carry such a big thing down the stairs. It''s not that there are too many things. It''s because the corridor is too narrow. They have to turn twice every next floor. It''s very inconvenient to lift it.


    When Anyi and I flew downstairs, Xu Dong and Yu Xi also got out of the elevator. They were responsible for moving the bedstead and baffle. We got everything in the car and went back to carry other things.


    It took us more than an hour to finish moving, and another hour to move to the new place.


    In a word, after finishing the whole work, it''s already around ten o''clock in the evening.


    Yu Xi and Tao Ying are very grateful to us. They say they want to treat us and invite us to have supper.


    I wanted to go back early, but it''s hard to be gracious. I can only go with them.


    A group of us ate and drank a lot at a roadside stall. Any fly said that today is the housewarming of two elder martial sisters, should celebrate, tonight he invited to sing K.


    They are all in high spirits, and I''m not disappointed, so I''ll go with them.


    We took a taxi to a prosperous area. Anyifei found a good KTV. There were five people in our party. It was appropriate to have a private room. Yu Xi said, "the money for booking a private room is one flight, but the drinks are ours. We must have a good time."


    Tao Ying went to the information desk and ordered a beer, a bottle of apple vinegar from Tiandi No.1, a large bottle of fruit juice, and some packages of beef jerky and chicken drumsticks.


    I asked for a fruit platter with the past, and I scrambled to pay by wechat. I don''t think it''s appropriate for everyone to come out and play together and let others pay for it.


    Tao Ying complained about me and said, "Chutian, I don''t want to take you like this. I''m sorry to ask you for help after our treat."


    I said with a smile: "who gives money is not for you, right? Besides, it''s just a fruit platter, or a few dollars."


    We went back to the private room, and anyifei began to sing. This guy is a Mac. Once MAC got it, he couldn''t bear to put it down.


    Yu Xi chooses a song on the jukebox, and Xu Dong sits in the corner by himself. Yu Xi saw me and Tao Ying come in, and said to us with a smile, "peach, Chutian, what songs do you sing? I''ll help you choose."


    I said: "I''ll forget it. I haven''t been able to pronounce since I was a child, so as not to scare you."


    Tao Ying didn''t believe it. She said, "don''t fool us. I don''t believe it."


    "Really. I remember when I was in the fifth grade of primary school, there was a singing competition held in the school, and each class had to apply for three places. Without my consent, the literary and art commissar of our class decided to publish my name. You don''t know. I was so embarrassed at that time that I wanted to find a way to get in. "


    Yu Xi and Tao Ying are very interested. Yu Xi asks, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you just play a tune? What else can make you so embarrassed?"


    "If only it were that simple."


    Tao Ying said: "talk about it, let''s all have fun."


    "Still don''t say it. It''s embarrassing to say it."


    Yu Xi said: "how can you only say half of what you say? Aren''t you just hanging our appetite? Talk about it, or it will be boring. " Tao Ying nodded in agreement. They sang in unison. I had to be more specific.


    The bird put down the microphone and began to coax.


    Anyway, everyone came out to have fun. I couldn''t beat them, so I recalled:


    "OK, I''ll tell a joke. I remember that I sang a song "let''s swing the oars" at that time. I finished the first half of the song and was about to sing the second half of the song. Let me sing the last one again


    "I see that everyone is so enthusiastic that they sing it again without thinking about it. As a result, I just sang to the end of the first half of the festival, and I was shouting again. So I started again, again and again, so many times. I was a little strange, so I stopped to ask you: why do you always ask me to sing this passage? Is it because I moved you by singing this passage? The audience said with one voice, "sing this tune first, and then go on."Ha ha ha, Yu Xi and Tao Ying burst into laughter. They are very unsophisticated. Let alone any bird who flies, they all roll on the sofa. Xu Dong can''t help laughing.


    While laughing, Tao Ying said, "Chutian, have you been so funny since you were a child? It''s so funny. "


    "I said no, you insist."


    Any one flew forward and patted me on the shoulder and said, "Chutian, you are content. It''s worth your embarrassment to win two beautiful elder martial sisters happiness."


    Tao Ying gently pushed any one of them and said with a smile, "just you."


    After the drinks came up, anyifei, Tao Ying and Yu Xi took turns singing, while Xu Dong and I were drinking. Xu Dong doesn''t talk much. He looks a little cold, but he can drink a lot.


    "Who ordered this song" the brightest star in the night sky " Tao Ying asked with a microphone.


    Anyifei said, "Dongge''s. Don''t drink, Dongge. Come and sing a song


    "I didn''t ask for a song," Xu said


    "I ordered it for you," he said with a smile


    Tao Ying urged: "hurry up. It''s about to start


    Xu Dong took the microphone from any one of them, cleared his throat, closed the beat and began to sing. Don''t mention that Xu Dong''s singing voice is not bad. His intonation and enunciation are clear. Anyway, he has two brushes.


    Yu Xi boasted: "Xu Dong has a good voice. I don''t know how to sing more songs with such a good voice. How can I hide my privacy?"


    Xu dongpai waved his hand and said, "no, I haven''t practiced for several years after graduation. I''m a little unfamiliar."


    "Does your company usually sing K for dinner and activities?"


    Yifei said, "sing, why don''t you sing. Dongge is a low-key person. He doesn''t like to be in the limelight. He only sings one song every time. "


    Yu Xi laughed and said, "Xu Dong, you are too embarrassed to sing in the company. Are you afraid to be presumptuous because of the leadership? There is no outsider here today. You have to sing more songs. "


    "Yes. The rest of your beauties are talking. How dare I not sing? "

 Chapter 45

    Tao Ying and I poured a cup of wine again.


    "It''s very kind of you to say thank you all night. In fact, I didn''t help much."


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "peach, you don''t have to be so polite. You don''t think Chutian is comfortable. From now on, Chutian is our friend. We don''t need to be so polite to help each other."


    "Yes," he said. What elder martial sister Yu Xi said is. Elder martial sister Tao Ying, it''s wrong of you to be so polite again. "


    "Yes. No, no, come on, Chutian, let''s have another drink. "


    Xu Dong saw that two beauties were more enthusiastic to me than to him. His face was a little ugly, but he just sat there drinking alone.


    I said: "don''t patronize my wine. Xu Dong drinks a lot and works most. You should drink more with him."


    Yu Xi said: "Xu Dong, let''s go together?"


    "All right." Xu Dong and Yu Xi touched a cup and drank it dry. Yu Xi sipped it and only drank a little.


    Xu Dong quit and yelled: "beauty Yu, it''s no fun for you to drink like this. When I''m done, you take a sip. It doesn''t give me face. This is not the case when you were drinking with Ye Chutian just now. "


    Yu Xi said, "Xu Dong, are you a man? Don''t you feel ashamed when you say that you are an old man and still haggle with a woman like me? "


    "You can''t say that. Let''s play together. You can''t favor one over the other."


    Tao Ying said: "Xi''er, drink it, or he will think you are afraid of him. But Xu Dong, Xi''er is a girl after all. You can''t let him have a drink with you. "


    Xu Dong said, "how do you say to drink it?"


    "Xi''er doesn''t take advantage of you either. According to the old rules, how about one for women and two for men?"


    "Yes, I have no problem." With that, Xu Dong poured another cup, drank it all at once, and said, "I''ve had two cups. Yu Da Mei, it''s your turn."


    Yu Xi laughs and drinks up the wine in the glass very freely. Then she pours another glass and drinks it off again without any rest. She also puts the glass in front of Xu Dong.


    Any fly in one side coax: "Yu Xi elder martial Sister good wine, East brother come on."


    Xu Dong did not want to lose face in front of the beauty, and drank two cups at a time. Yu Xi stretched out his hand and prepared to pour the wine. I saw that they were drinking so fiercely. I was afraid that they would get drunk, so he advised, "why don''t we sing a song first and drink later?"


    Tao Ying said with a smile: "by the way, I almost forgot you. Chutian, don''t be idle. Let''s drink. The rules are the same as them. "


    Tao Ying filled all the empty wine glasses in front of me, a total of ten. She took three and left seven for me. I don''t mind my own business. I''m in trouble.


    But I never fear anyone when I drink. I just fight with a woman. It''s not a glorious thing whether I win or lose.


    "No problem?" Tao Ying looked at me with a smile. She took a cup and one came to the bottom. Tao Ying has a good amount of wine. She only drank so much wine in such a short time. Besides, we drank a lot just now when we had dinner. Her face turned a little red, and some wine went to her face.


    I can''t admit Tao Ying''s drinking. I had two drinks in a row.


    Tao Ying went to get the wine cup again. I said with a smile, "girls should drink less. In this way, I''ll drink all the five cups in front of me. That''s all for us tonight. You can forget it."


    I don''t wait for Tao Ying to answer. I''ll divide the first five glasses of wine into two. To tell you the truth, although I have a large amount of wine, I still drink a little at the top after drinking so much at one go.


    Besides, my stomach is so big. After a while, with so much wine, my stomach must be uncomfortable. Yu Xi asked with concern: "Ye Chutian, are you ok?"


    I shook my head and motioned to them to go on and leave me alone.


    The five of us drank wine in the private room for about an hour. Later, they mainly drank wine with Xu Dong. Xu Dong was more reserved at first, but later he drank more and more vigorously. People who drank wine all like this, and the more they drank later, the more they felt that they could drink.


    I accompany any fly and Xu Dong to drink, Tao Ying and Yu Xi two people are singing, any fly said urgent urine, told me and Xu Dong to drink first, he went to come. Xu Dong said that he also wanted to empty his stomach, so he went together.


    Yu Xi and Tao Ying saw me sitting there alone, so they came to chat with me. The three of us chatted about a few topics at random.


    Tao Ying is more able to talk, and her speech is more interesting; Yu Xi is a girl with more connotation, and her questions always hit the nail on the head; I belong to the type of chatting, so we three chat happily.


    Yu Xi saw that anyifei and Xu Dong had gone for such a long time, but they didn''t come back, so he said, "why did they go for such a long time? Is nothing going to happen? "


    Tao Ying said, "what can happen to such two people?"


    I said, "why don''t I go out and have a look."


    Yu Xi said, "OK. Chu Tian, go out and have a look. They have drunk a lot. Don''t let anything happen. "


    I went out of the private room and looked in the direction of the bathroom. There are a lot of private rooms here. The bathroom is at a corner. It''s a little far from our private room.I heard a lot of noise in the bathroom around the corner. It seemed that someone was quarreling inside. I heard one of them''s voice was a bit like anyifei. It was just that there was a lot of noise outside the KTV compartment. I couldn''t hear it clearly.


    I went to the bathroom door and saw four or five young people standing outside. In addition to anyifei and Xudong, there were about ten men inside.


    Two men imprison anyifei and fix him on the wall. A young man grabs anyifei by the neck and yells: "you dirty my shoes, how dare you be so crazy! You lick it up, or you won''t get out of here alive tonight. "


    Xu Dong had three men standing beside him. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to put a fart. Any one of the pilots has been swinging his body to get away, but no matter how hard he tries, he can''t get away.


    Young people see any fly not soft, angry, but also fan any fly two slaps in the face.


    Any fly scolds a way: "you TMD, let go of your big uncle quickly! You can''t count on the number of people. You have a choice. "


    The young man yelled: "you idiot, why should I fight with you alone. You don''t agree, do you The young man punched anyifei in the stomach and asked his two companions to press anyifei on the ground, press his head and lick his shoes.


    Any fly''s head swings back and forth, how also refuse to submit.


    I want to enter from the door, several people outside stopped me and said fiercely, "it''s full inside. Go elsewhere."


    "Excuse me."


    "You''re deaf. You didn''t hear me! Get the hell out of here


    "Let''s go." I don''t care about blind people. They''re white people.


    "Oh. You''re quite horizontal. " A young man came up and gave me a push. I suddenly reached out and clasped his right hand. With a click, the boy''s wrist was dislocated and he yelled in pain.

 Chapter 46

    The other four didn''t expect that I would dare to fight against them alone. I was a little stunned. I rushed in at this time.


    I pushed away the two young people who were on any one of them and asked in a loud voice, "what are you doing? Want to bully people? "


    I pulled any one of them up and stood in front of him, glaring at the young man opposite.


    This young man is about 180 cm tall. He looks pretty. He has a tall nose, slender eyes and a famous brand. He is so overbearing that he doesn''t have any ruffian spirit.


    He looked at me and said with a smile, "Oh, together? Do you want to give this fool a fork? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, do you want to bully people?"


    The young man said, "you are much better than the counsellor in the corner. He only dares to hate in his heart and dare not fart on his mouth. You, at least, dare to question me. "


    I see that all the people outside have come in together. There are more than ten people on the other side. There are only three people on my side. The situation is not good, but I''m not afraid.


    "Friend, this is my brother. If there''s something wrong with him, I''ll apologize for him, and please don''t bother with him. "


    The young man laughed and said, "care? I don''t care. I''ll tell him to clean my shoes when he dirties them, isn''t that too much? "


    "It''s not too much to clean the shoes, but it''s a bit unreasonable for you to ask him to lick them."


    The young man burst out laughing and said, "if you say that, there''s no need to talk about it. Brother, you''re a man. I advise you not to show your head in disorder, but to shoot a bird with a gun. "


    Any fly said: "Chutian, you go out quickly, there''s nothing for you here. Let''s go. "


    I smile, a face calmly said: "a fly, you usually put brother in the mouth, a key time to drive me away, look down on me?"


    Any fly some anxiously said: "they have so many people, don''t try to be brave, quickly leave here, can run a count one."


    I don''t argue with any one of them, but keep my body in front of him.


    The young man said yes. He waved and more than ten people came up together, blocking us in a narrow space. I thought to myself, if we want to escape today, we must first stop this young man.


    I had a worry in my heart. The young man went to the outside of the corridor, waved his hand and called "come on me". A group of people rushed up and beat us inside.


    This place is very small, I block in the front, their fists all hit me. I hold my head in both hands, and I get numerous fists and several feet on my body. It doesn''t matter if I fly down.


    Xu Dong admitted counseling from the beginning. They didn''t embarrass him much. They just said hello to both of us.


    They fought for a while, and it was estimated that they were tired, and the rhythm slowed down. I saw the opportunity, pushed the front two people away, and then punched and kicked them. My hand was very fast and powerful. All the people who stood in front of me were knocked down by my move. I beat and charged hard, and slowly opened a path.


    I can rush out at any time, but anyifei and Xudong can''t, so I decided not to run away and directly control the leading young man. Snake without a head can''t do it. As long as I control the young man, other people will be afraid.


    My goal is very clear, to kill young people in the first time. The young man didn''t expect me to be able to fight like this. He laughed and didn''t worry at all.


    I fought with several people, moving while fighting, and slowly approached the young man''s position. I risked several times to turn to his direction and suddenly hit him. The young man turned to his side, but I failed.


    To my surprise, the young man is still a practitioner, and his kung fu is good.


    Several people next to me separated me from the young man again. The young man was watching the play with his hands in his arms. He didn''t want to do it himself.


    Anyifei is also red eyed. He is a fierce man in fighting. Although he can''t do Kung Fu, he is better than others. This boy doesn''t look at the place at all. He holds a man''s head and tries his best to hit him on the pool. If he does, he will be killed.


    I sweep a leg down two, get up and pull any fly, don''t let him make a human life, fight on the fight, it''s not desperate, it''s not worth it.


    I got a few more hits because I pulled him to fly. "Chutian, why are you pulling me? I will die with him


    "As soon as he flies, he has passed out. Let go."


    I have no choice but to hold any one''s wrist so that he can''t use his strength. When I was distracted, I was plotted by another grandson.


    I pull anyifei away from that person and let anyifei follow me. Xu Dong is also very smart. He hides behind anyifei while he''s in trouble. I''m driving in front of him. At this time, I don''t care so much. I use both hands and feet. I want to tear a hole.


    The people in front of me saw that I was so fierce. They blocked me for a while and avoided me. Yifei and Xu Dong were too slow. We were just killed and blocked in the corridor. It seems that the three of us want to retreat tonight. It''s impossible.At first, they were polite to Xu Dong, but later they became more and more eager. No matter how many they were, they also chased and beat Xu Dong fiercely. Xu Dong scurried, but he was still hit several times.


    I think if it goes on like this, Xu Dong and any one of them will have to explain that they are here. Unlike me, they have received special training since childhood. They are just ordinary people with limited fighting ability.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth and took advantage of an empty moment, I suddenly pushed out anyifei and Xudong. I was alone in the middle of the corridor.


    "As soon as you fly, you and Xu Dong will go first. I''ll go to the back of the hall and remember to take your two elder martial sisters to the private room."


    Now I''m all on the defensive, only defending but not attacking. All those who have been killed are blocked by me one by one. It''s very passive to fight like this. I''ve suffered countless times, and I grin in pain.


    That''s all I can do. I''m going to give them time to leave.


    "Chutian, let''s go together." He cried from behind.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go." I knocked over a man with one punch, but I was kicked by another. I held the man''s leg in my backhand and kicked him on the other leg. He was directly kicked down by me.


    Xu Dong pulls any one to fly: "a fly, don''t add chaos, let''s go quickly."


    "If you want to go, you go. I want to stay and help Chutian. "


    Xu Dong said, "you are stupid! You''ll be killed if you stay here. " Xu Dong wants to pull anyifei to escape. Anyifei shakes off his hand and wants to kill him again.


    "Yifei, you go back to let Ye Chutian distract and take care of you. You are not helping."


    "Brother Dong, we''re all brothers. How can we escape alone. I can''t do such a thing! "

 Chapter 47

    I''m at war with the other side. At a glance, I see that anyifei and Xu Dongcai are running so far away. I''m in a hurry. You two snails will not speed up. I can''t stand it here.


    The reason why I was able to block more than a dozen people on the other side was because of the limited space in the corridor. They could only reach three people at a time. I tried my best to block their attack wave after wave.


    What makes me even more desperate is that I turned around and saw two Petite figures. They looked at us with wide eyes. They were scared. They held hands and looked at us tremblingly.


    They are attacking more and more fiercely. I can only fight and retreat. Any fly this lengtouqing rushed back again, the mouth yelled to fight.


    I put down the first two, turn around and pull up any one, and then I run back. "Xu Dong, take Yu Xi and Tao Ying, take the stairs and run."


    Xu Dong is very slippery. Whenever he flies back, he runs forward. He pulls up Tao Ying. Tao Ying takes Yu Xi and runs to the stairway.


    The girl is wearing high-heeled shoes. Where can she run fast? Tao Ying lost her shoes. Yu Xi took off her shoes and ran barefoot.


    The leading young man yelled at the back, "stop the two girls in front first."


    The people around me want to be divided into two parts. Most of them stay to deal with me and anyifei, and some of them go after Yuxi and the three of them. I can''t go back. I have to hold them back.


    I pushed any one of them out again. I knew that the lengtouqing would not leave me easily, so I called out: "I can deal with it here. You go to protect them in Yuxi. Go quickly."


    Once again, I tried my best to block the people who rushed by. Because the corridor is similar to a ring structure. They were blocked here, so they planned to go around from the back. However, it would take a long time to go around. Just now, everyone was anxious and didn''t think so much. Now they thought of this method.


    Anyifei gritted his teeth, said "take care, brother Tian", and ran to the stairway.


    I''m afraid they''ll come around behind me and attack each other on both sides. It''s hard for them to fight against each other with two fists. I have to explain here today.


    I retreated to the stairway, one up, one down, one up, one down, one down, and I was red eyed. I shot fast and fast, but my strength was getting weaker and weaker.


    They are also very tenacious, down and get up again, dry and get up again.


    I persisted for three or five minutes. It was estimated that any one of them would have run to the street early. As long as they went to the street and ran for a while, they would find a place to hide, and the other side would not catch up.


    I didn''t have a good place to go up and down. I was in pain. I persisted for another minute or two, but I couldn''t keep going. So I turned over the front two and ran down the stairs. Only when I ran down the stairs did I get to the next floor. The other people were divided into two groups. One group took the elevator to block me from the bottom up.


    Now I have a wolf in front and a tiger behind me. I''ve been attacked on both sides of my stomach and back. Just now I''m completely surrounded by them by the advantage of my location.


    They compressed the encirclement step by step, and I supported the railing, and the space became narrower and narrower.


    The leading young man looked at me with a smile and said, "it''s very good. One can beat more than ten of us. I see that you are so kind and loyal. How about giving you a chance to surrender yourself and let me take it lightly? "


    I looked at the young man and said with a smile, "can''t you sleep well every night?"


    When the young man saw that I was so calm at this time, he asked curiously, "how do you say that?"


    "Because I like to dream."


    "Ha ha ha, you''re interesting. It''s to my taste."


    I said sarcastically, "it''s a pity that you are not to my taste."


    The young man looked down from the top. Now we are on the 12th floor, holding the escalator to look down. People with acrophobia feel flustered and their legs may be weak.


    The young man said arrogantly, "boy, how dare you be so crazy? Now there are only two ways in front of you. First, my people will beat you up, and then they will strip you and throw you into the street. Second, you will jump from here, but the end may be to pieces. I''m not bluffing you. Even if you jump from here, I have a way. It has nothing to do with me. How are you going to choose? "


    I held the railing, looked downstairs and said, "you''re wrong. I have a third way."


    "Oh." There was a look of surprise and disbelief in the young man''s eyes, but I didn''t give him a chance to ask, because I answered with action.


    I gently jump up, turn over the railing, and then jump straight down.


    They did not expect that I really dare to jump, one by one opened their eyes and looked at me in the air. I think what I just did must make them think I was crazy.


    When I fell to the next floor, because the railings were protruding, I grabbed the railings to slow down my falling body. I followed the law and went down two floors, then turned back to the stairway and ran down the stairs.


    They didn''t expect me to be able to do it. Is it acrobatics?


    The young man stood on the 12th floor for half a day without speaking. He had seen the plot in the movie, but it was the first time in real life.He didn''t expect that the plot in the film would be staged in life, and it would happen to him.


    After escaping from the KTV to the street, I didn''t dare to stay and ran ahead for a while. It''s already more than one o''clock in the morning. There are very few pedestrians and many vehicles on the street.


    I was hiding in an alley. I took out my cell phone and called anyifei to see how they were.


    As soon as I got through, I asked anxiously, "how are you, brother Tian?"


    "I''m fine. How are you? Are you safe now? "


    "Safety. After we came out, we met a taxi. Someone just got off the taxi and ran away. "


    I laughed and said, "it''s smart."


    "My God, where are you now? We went back to the elder martial sister''s residence. Come here quickly. "


    "Yes. You wait for me I called a didi express to get to Yuxi''s downstairs. I climbed the escalator to the floor, found the corresponding number and knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" As soon as I heard it, they were very cautious.


    "It''s me. Ye Chutian


    Any one of the pilots recognized me and quickly opened the door. He came up and hugged me: "brother Tian, you are finally back. We are all worried."


    I patted him on the back and comforted him: "what''s the worry? Don''t you just fight? You haven''t fought since you were young?"


    "Brother Tian."


    "All right. I said, "fly, what''s the matter with you? How can you call me brother Tian?"


    Any fly eyes firmly said: "from now on, you are my big brother. Oh, my God


    "Ha ha. Don''t be so serious. I''ll take it seriously


    "Who''s kidding you? Of course I''m serious."


    "Yes. If you don''t say that, go in and talk about it. " Any one of us and I flew into the room and saw Yu Xi and Tao Ying standing by the sofa looking at us.


    Their house is in a mess, and they haven''t had time to clean it up yet. In fact, they planned to clean it up tomorrow at the beginning, because tomorrow is just Saturday, and there is plenty of time.


    "What''s the matter? What are you looking at us for? "

 Chapter 48

    Tao Ying said: "Ye Chutian, was that really you just now?"


    "Tao Ying, what do you mean? You, the one just now, the one now, there is only one ye Chutian!"


    "Man, man. Why are you so powerful? You can''t be the top killer if you fight more than ten people one by one? Are you killers divided into five levels of gold, silver, copper, iron and wood? "


    I''m almost speechless. These women have seen too many movies, and the killers are all out.


    I said angrily: "elder sister, you have such a rich imagination. When you have time, you can write some scripts. You don''t see that there is a shortage of scripts in our country. As long as you are willing to write, I''m optimistic about you for the best screenwriter award of the golden image award."


    Yu Xi saw that my face was black and blue, and blood was oozing from the corner of my mouth. He said anxiously, "Chutian, you are hurt. Shall we go to the hospital now? "


    "It''s OK. A little hurt. Don''t make a fuss. "


    Yu Xi took my arm and said, "if you don''t go to the hospital, let''s go now."


    "Yuxi, it''s really OK. Besides, if I go to the hospital now and the doctor asks me about the process of my injury, I can''t give a good answer. Generally, for this kind of skin injury, I just need to apply some medicine myself. "


    "You are really badly hurt. You''d better go to the hospital." Tao Ying also advised me.


    "Don''t worry, my injury looks like a bluff. In fact, it''s just a little skin injury. It''s nothing serious. But as soon as you fly, do you want to go to the hospital? "


    He said, "I''m fine. You are much more serious than me. You don''t want to go. What am I going to do? "


    I checked the injuries of any flight. They are all skin injuries. It should be OK.


    "By the way, what about Xu Dongren? Why didn''t you see him? "


    Any fly said: "we put him down on the way, East brother himself back."


    "Oh."


    Yu Xi looked around the room. I asked her what she was looking for. Yu Xi said that they had a medicine box with some medicine in it, but this time they moved things out of order and couldn''t find it.


    Tao Ying said: "it''s no use to find the box. What we bought were all cold medicine, Banlangen and so on. We didn''t buy anti-inflammatory medicine or Dieda ointment at all."


    I said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll buy it myself on the way back. Yifei, will you stay with me tonight? "


    "Good." Take your coat and get ready to go out with me.


    Yu Xi said anxiously, "wait a minute. I''ll go with you. Now the drugstores are closed. I know where there is a 24-hour convenience store near here."


    I look at the time on my watch. It''s two o''clock in the morning now. It''s inconvenient for a girl to run around in such a late evening.


    "Yu Xi, just tell me the location of the convenience store. Let''s go by ourselves."


    "It''s hard to find a place there. I can''t say a word or two. I''ll go with you. "


    Tao Ying stood up and said, "you''re all gone. I''m afraid at home alone." After all, Tao Ying is a girl. She has just moved to this place and witnessed such a hot scene at night. It''s strange that she is not afraid.


    "Yu Xi, you''d better stay with Tao Ying. We can solve the problem of buying medicine by ourselves."


    Yu Xi thought for a moment and said to Yifei, "Yifei, it''s better for you to stay with peach. It''s strange that we two girls are afraid to stay here. I accompany Chu Tian to buy medicine. "


    When Tao Ying nodded, she was afraid.


    I went downstairs with Yu Xi. Yu Xi walked in front and I followed him. It''s very cold at night now. The temperature difference between day and night in coastal cities is big. The cold wind blows on the face, adding a chill.


    Yu Xi''s slim figure is cast under the street lamp, pulling for a long time. When she went out, she wore a white coat, her white skin shining in the dim lights of the city. I looked at Yu Xi from behind and thought she was very beautiful.


    "Do you still have pain?" Yu Xi asked me as he walked.


    I said absently, "a little bit."


    "What do you think?" Yu Xi looked back at me and said.


    "Ah? It''s nothing. " I just looked at Yu Xi and suddenly thought of Ye Yingying. They have many similarities in some places.


    "Why are you so brave? There are so many of them. In order to protect us, aren''t you afraid to stay alone? "


    I said with a smile, "what''s the use of being afraid? Besides, in that situation, I didn''t have time to be afraid."


    After a long time, Yu Xi said, "this is the first time I''ve seen a man fight. You may not know. I was so scared at that time."


    "Ha ha. That''s true. You and Tao Ying are shaking their legs. Girls, I understand. "


    "Peach is careless at ordinary times. In fact, he is less daring than me. At night, no one dares to walk at night."


    "And you?"


    "I don''t dare. But it''s better in the deep city. The public security here is good, but after all, it belongs to the suburb. It''s not better than the downtown. The public security is certainly worse. "


    I said with a smile, "are you afraid to come out with me to buy medicine?"Yu Xi said softly, "I feel very safe when I''m with you. I''m not afraid at all."


    "I said Yu Xi, you have known me for less than half a day, so you trust me? Are you women too emotional? "


    "How do you say that. Women are very strange. We don''t like to think too much about logic in our work. We just rely on our subjective feelings. You are a strange person. When I first saw you, I thought you were very reliable. Tonight''s events confirmed my idea even more


    "Thank you very much. Is this your reward for not abandoning you and running away alone tonight? "


    Yu Xi asked me with a smile: "what do you think?"


    "Ha ha."


    Yu Xi took me across the street and took two turns. It took me more than ten minutes to get to the convenience store. Now many 24-hour convenience stores have medicine counters. In the past, when I was sick in the middle of the night, I couldn''t buy medicine. Now this problem has been solved gradually.


    Yu Xi and I went to the convenience store. I bought some cotton swabs, medical alcohol and gauze, some Dieda ointment and a bottle of safflower oil. I''m scrambling to pay. I don''t have cash, so let her.


    I sent Yu Xi downstairs, ready to call any fly down, Yu Xi blushed and said: "Chutian, it''s so late now, it takes you a lot of time to come and go, or you don''t leave tonight, if you don''t dislike it, you can sleep in our living room for one night."


    I feel that anyifei and I are two men after all. It''s not appropriate to share a room with their two girls.


    Yu Xi saw my worries and said, "it''s OK. Let''s close the bedroom door and you can''t come in. It''s the same effect as sharing with others. "


    I look at the time. It''s already two and a half o''clock. Anyifei and I arrived at my place. It''s at least three o''clock. If there''s a delay on the way, we can''t tell when.


    Yu Xi said, "stay. If you don''t, we won''t sleep well at night

 Chapter 49

    I think it''s right. The two girls live in a strange place and are scared at night. If there is no boy around, they will feel insecure.


    I''m not a pedantic person. Since it''s good for both sides, why not. I nodded and agreed to go upstairs with Yu Xi.


    After returning to the house, Yu Xi and Tao Ying talked about the idea and reason that she wanted us to stay. Tao Ying could not get it. She was always worried. Now with me and any one flying, her hanging heart could finally fall to the ground.


    Yu Xi and Tao Ying go back to the bedroom, and I sleep on the sofa outside with anyifei. First, I treated the wound for anyifei, wiped some safflower oil, and applied some ointment to the wound. The injury of any one of the pilots is not serious, so it is easier to deal with.


    After I help any one fly, it''s my turn to deal with it. I took off my clothes outside and sat on a stool with bare arms. My back was covered with bruises and cuts. It looked terrible.


    When you disinfect me with alcohol, it hurts. Alcohol seeps into the wound. That kind of taste is really bad. I endure pain, silent, I have always felt that a man encounter a little pain on shouting, not a man.


    Yu Xi came out with two quilts in her arms to deliver the quilts to us. She was stunned when she saw the shocking scars on my back.


    I look back to see her, I am a little embarrassed, after all, in a girl''s home barearm, there is a kind of suspicion of playing hooligans.


    I want to put on my clothes first. Yu Xi said, "I''m here to give you quilts. You go on. " She put down the quilt and went back to her room.


    Yifei said, "brother Tian, are you hurt so badly? Why don''t you hurt at all? "


    "Who said it didn''t hurt?"


    "Pain you how also don''t squeak a, I thought you are iron hit, no pain nerve."


    "I''ll go. If it doesn''t hurt, try it. Look at it, boy. Don''t wipe it. Take it easy. "


    After this matter, I and any fly between the feelings more iron. Any fly this stinky boy, is words nag, mouth cheap point, other all very good.


    The next morning, anyifei and I helped Yuxi clean up their house and clean up. At noon, we cooked at home by ourselves. Yuxi''s chef, Tao Ying, started the business. Anyifei and I were responsible for buying and washing vegetables.


    Yuxi''s craftsmanship is very good, with all kinds of color, fragrance and flavor. Anyifei and I have a big appetite. After eating three bowls of rice, we still can''t finish. Finally, we found that we didn''t cook enough.


    In the afternoon, anyifei and I went out with them to buy some daily necessities. I secretly bought a pot of Chlorophytum as a gift for their new home. Anyifei bought two goldfish and a beautiful fish tank.


    When they received the gift, Yu Xi and Tao Ying were so happy that their smile never broke.


    After dinner, anyifei and I left Yuxi''s house and took him to my place.


    Any fly looked at my big yard, envious, "brother Tian, you live alone?"


    "Well."


    "You know how to enjoy it. Isn''t it cheap here? "


    "Six thousand a month."


    "My dear. I''ve been working hard for two months, but it''s not enough to pay you a month''s rent. It''s so hard to compare people and goods. "


    "How is your work now?"


    "Not bad. Although I am not big in size, I am awesome in the boss, and he is willing to give young people opportunities. I believe I can make a supervisor in time.


    "Is Xu Dong really your boss now?" I remember yesterday when anyifei introduced Xu Dong to me, he said it was his boss.


    "Yes. He''s our project leader, and I''m living with him now. "


    "Oh."


    "Brother Tian, I apologize for what happened yesterday on behalf of brother Dong. In fact, Dongge is usually very righteous. He was a good boy when he was a child. He only focused on reading, timid and fighting. He may not have experienced this kind of thing before, especially the hot scene last night. You don''t mind


    I said with a smile, "it''s OK. Normal, yesterday''s situation, ordinary people really did not plant. But are you out of your mind? Why do you come back when you have a chance? Are you not afraid of being beaten? "


    "Brother, I was really moved last night. From the bottom of my heart, I''ve always been a hot-blooded man, who loves face and talks about brotherhood. I''ve done a lot of fights since I grew up, but it''s the first time I''ve met a man like you who talks about brotherhood. Regardless of your own safety, I said to myself in my heart at that time, you are my big brother all my life


    "All right. Don''t be numb! Sour or not? My teeth are getting sour


    Any one Feifei pretended to complain and said, "why don''t you let others talk. It''s boring


    "By the way, what happened last night? I have a war with others. I don''t know what caused it. Do you think I''m unjust? "


    It seems difficult to say anything.


    "What''s the matter with you? I lost my memory yesterday. I forgot everything after a night''s sleep? ""Brother Tian, do you really want to know?"


    "You don''t talk nonsense."


    Anyifei thought for a long time, and finally decided to confess. I think his posture seems to have something else.


    "Brother Tian, yesterday''s affair is more complicated, and we can''t blame the young man completely."


    "What''s going on? Be more specific."


    "Here''s the thing." Anyifei took out a packet of Chinese cigarettes from his pocket, drew out two of them, one for me and the other for himself. As he smoked, he recalled:


    "last night I went to the bathroom with Dongge, and when we were discharging water, there was a drunkard next to me who was drunk, unsteady and peed on Dongge''s shoes. Dongge had drunk too much at that time. He complained about the man unhappily. When he heard that, the man was furious. He pointed to Dongge''s nose and scolded him. His ancestors scolded him repeatedly for 18 generations. As soon as I heard that, I got angry. I went forward and pinched the drunkard on the ground. Unfortunately, his face was right on his shoes. I didn''t mean to insult him. "


    "Yifei, he''s a drunk. You just ignore him. How can you do that?"


    Anyifei took a cigarette, puffed out a ring, then lowered his head and said, "I didn''t really mean it. It was an accident. I pinched him at that time, just to teach him a lesson, but I didn''t want to pinch him on the ground. Who knows that his legs are soft and he doesn''t bear any force at all. Besides, I drank a lot, so I may have a heavier hand. "


    "What''s the matter with that young man?"


    Anyifei said, "after I let go of the drunkard, he staggered out by himself. After Dongge and I finished, we went back to the sink to wash our hands. At this time, the young man came in. He just stood beside us and washed his hands. I don''t know if he did it on purpose. When he washed his hands, he accidentally got a little bit on his shoes, and then he got angry. "


    "He hit you?"

 Chapter 50

    "Not at the time. He asked Dongge to clean his shoes. I took a look at it. There was only a little water on it. I couldn''t see it clearly if I didn''t take a close look. Dongge and I don''t have paper towels on them. I said that there was no need to wipe them. They would be dry after a while. There was a sneer on the young man''s face. He clapped his hands and called people from outside to come in and control us. He asked us to lick his shoes clean. "


    After listening to Yifei''s narration, according to him, young people should avenge drunkards.


    It''s just that it''s a little unclear who has to say to whom in this matter. Without any of the reasons why Fei and Xu Dong treat drunkards, there will be no young people humiliating them. Therefore, this matter can''t be completely accounted for by the young people.


    "God, I''m wrong."


    I lit a cigarette, slowly smoked a few mouthfuls, and then patted any fly on the shoulder. Anyway, this matter has passed. It''s meaningless to be too tangled.


    Anyifei didn''t sleep with me. He took a motorcycle and went back.


    I didn''t go anywhere on Sunday, so I had a good sleep at home. On Monday morning, I got up at six o''clock. I had to go back to work downtown.


    Monday is not the same as usual. The road is very congested. I got on the bus at 7 o''clock and changed to a bus in the city. At 9 o''clock, I arrived at Manxue company.


    Today, the front desk of the company changed. It''s not a long way away, but another beautiful girl. I wonder in my heart, man Xue company is really rich, the front desk has recruited several.


    I went to the marketing department to report. Mr. Chen, the director of the marketing department, asked me to go to the human resources department to go through the entry procedures first.


    I went to Mr. Liu''s office again, and she arranged for a girl to receive me. The girl gave me some forms, and also copied and filed my ID card, graduation card and degree card.


    The entry procedures of large companies are very complicated. I have been busy filling in this and that until nearly ten o''clock. The girl asked for my phone and wechat, and pulled me to the group of marketing department of the company.


    My mobile phone suddenly has the voice of wechat coming in. I click to open it. It''s a screenshot. There is a wechat notice in the picture: all staff of project department, marketing department, sales department, after sales department and technology department have a meeting in 1801 conference room at 10 o''clock this morning. No one can be absent.


    The company''s internal wechat group is a real name system. In my opinion, the name of the person who initially sent this notice says that the road is far away, and the position is the assistant of the general affairs office.


    Far from the front desk? I was in a daze holding my mobile phone. The beauty of human resources said, "Ye Chutian, do you see the screenshot I just sent you? What are you doing! President Lin will also attend the meeting today. Go to the 18th floor for the meeting. "


    "I''m going as a new man?"


    "Are you from marketing? Don''t you see all the staff on it? As long as you are in the company, you have to participate. "


    "I''ll go." As soon as I look at the time displayed on my mobile phone, there is only one minute left for me to leave the meeting. I just can''t catch up with you.


    I left the office of the human resources department and ran. The human resources department is on the 24th floor. I''m going to the 18th floor for a meeting. I''m going to the sixth floor in one minute. I''m not Superman.


    When I arrived at the door of room 1801 in a hurry, I was out of breath. I was too anxious to stop. I pushed the door and rushed in.


    1801 is a large conference room with a rectangular conference table. The leaders sit on the seats on both sides of the table, and the employees of various departments sit behind the leaders.


    Just opposite the door sits the biggest boss, Lin Manxue. Today, she is wearing a black professional suit with a bow tied at the collar. She is capable, fresh and calm.


    With the conference table as the center, there are hundreds of people around. They are attracted by the sound of the door and look in the direction of the door.


    There was no sound in the conference room. I became the focus of the whole meeting. I came across such a thing on my first day at work. It''s hard to recall that I''m not famous.


    I feel a little flustered. After all, this is my first formal job and the first formal meeting in my career. Unfortunately, I became the target of public criticism for being late, which is not a glorious thing anyway.


    Lin Manxue sat on the seat, glanced at me, looked at the watch on her wrist, and then said coldly, "Yang assistant, ye Chutian is two minutes late. You write it down and deduct all his bonus this month."


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said Yang Lin stands behind Lin Manxue and records something in her notebook.


    Lin Manxue no longer looked at me, only said: "now the meeting."


    I gently closed the door of the conference room and planned to sit in the crowd behind Mr. Chen. Lin Manxue suddenly said: "Ye Chutian, don''t come here. Just stand at the door and listen."


    Nani? What''s the penalty? I can''t believe that a regular company still practices corporal punishment?


    Just as I was about to say a few words of apology, Lin Manxue said, "Ye Chutian, it''s time for the meeting. Time is precious. Please don''t delay everyone''s time because of your personal problems. Is that ok?" I finally open the mouth and had to honestly close.


    The meeting lasted about half an hour, and I just stood at the door for half an hour.At the beginning, I was very uncomfortable, and I was not happy with Lin Manxue.


    I muttered in my heart: I am not late, as for such abuse me? Besides, I didn''t mean to. I was the last one to receive this news. How can I blame me?


    But then I stood, and I figured it out. I began to carry forward the victory method of Ah Q spirit, because I was the only one standing in the whole meeting room except Yang Lin. I was taller than any of them, which was called condescending and overlooking them.


    At the end of the meeting, Lin Manxue suddenly said, "Ye Chutian, what are you doing at the door by yourself?"


    Just now, I went too far in the spiritual victory method. The more I think about it, the more I feel proud. So my face doesn''t look depressed, but also a little proud.


    "I''m not happy."


    The black face of Lin Man Xue said: "Ye Chutian, the company meeting is a very serious matter. I hope you will take it seriously. At the same time, I hope all of you here will take it seriously. "


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said


    "The meeting is over."


    Lin Manxue stood up very arrogantly, took her notebook and documents and left. When she passed me, she glanced at me with a smile.


    I have cursed Lin Manxue hundreds of times in my heart. Sooner or later, I will accept you.


    Mr. Chen called me to his office. He asked me what happened just now and why I was late for the first meeting.


    Before I finished explaining, Mr. Chen said, "forget it. Pay attention later. Chutian, what are your thoughts and requirements for your future work? "


    I went to work on my first day today. I don''t know anything about Manxue company and I''m not familiar with the work of marketing department. What do you want me to think.

 Chapter 51

    "Mr. Chen, you are the leader. I will listen to you."


    "Yes. Chutian, you are a fresh graduate. You have almost no career experience and business experience. There are many places to learn. As a past person, I hope you can work hard, study modestly and work conscientiously in the future, which will be good for you in the future. "


    "Mr. Chen, don''t worry. I will work hard."


    "That''s good. Chutian, you''re new here and you''re not familiar with the business of our department. In this way, I''ll find an old employee to lead you. You can follow him and help us do some chores. After you are familiar with the business, I''ll arrange specific work for you. What do you think? "


    "Good."


    Mr. Chen called inside and called a colleague in. His name is he Fanlong. He is in his thirties. He was transferred from Lin''s technology and has been in Lin''s for several years.


    "Director he, this is Ye Chutian, a new employee in our marketing department. I''ll put him in your group. He will follow you from today on. You can take him with you."


    "Yes, Mr. Chen."


    "Chutian, this is he Fanlong, director of the third marketing group. You will be his soldier in the future. Do well."


    I quickly stretched out my right hand and said respectfully, "director he, Hello, my name is Ye Chutian. Please take care of me in the future."


    He Fanlong nodded and shook my hand.


    He Fanlong and I went out of general manager Chen''s office. He took me to the office of the marketing department. It was on the 12th floor, and the whole floor was occupied by the marketing department.


    "Director he, this is the territory of our marketing department?"


    "Well."


    "Wow. I used to see a post on the Internet saying that Lin''s group is rich and powerful, and the office areas are all one by one. It''s true. "


    He Fanlong suddenly asked me: "Ye Chutian, are you a fresh graduate?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have someone at headquarters?"


    "No. I don''t know where the headquarters is. "


    He Fanlong thought for a while and then asked, "what about man Xue company? Anyone you know? "


    "Neither." I wonder why he Fanlong asked me these questions.


    "Oh." He Fanlong light back a, and then took me to an empty card seat, he let me clean up, after this card seat belongs to me.


    He Fanlong has his own independent office. My card seat is facing the door of his office. He can see me as soon as he looks up.


    The first day I went to work, I felt very fresh about all this. The first time, I was a little excited.


    I took a look. There are only two rows of card seats in our office. There are scattered cards in other places. There are only more than ten card seats in our office.


    I was packing up, a man with glasses was lying on the partition of my card seat and said, "man, you are very good. You dare to be late for the first meeting, or President Lin''s meeting."


    "I don''t want to. By the way, when I was in the conference room, I saw that there were more than these people in our department. How could we do that? "


    "In this office, there are about ten people from three groups of our market. What you saw in the conference room just now is the whole marketing department. There are three groups in our marketing department, and there are about forty or fifty people in each type of work. "


    "Big companies are different. There are so many people in one department?"


    Glasses man complacently said: "what''s the matter, man Xue has a large business volume, and this person is not enough! My name is Rong Qilong. How about you


    "Ye Chutian. Please pay more attention in the future. " I stretched out my right hand and shook hands with rongqilong across the card seat.


    Rong Qilong said with a smile: "ha ha, actually I''m also a recruit. I''ve been here for less than three months. More than half of the employees in our company are similar to us. "


    I was talking with Rong Qilong when he Fanlong came to my card seat and scared Rong Qilong to sit back and pretend to work.


    "Ye Chutian, here are some information about the company. You can have a look at it first and get to know it."


    "All right. He said I took a stack of data with both hands and sat on the seat looking slowly.


    At noon, Rong Qilong and I had dinner in the company canteen. Every employee would have a work card. There was a chip on the work card, which could not only be used for clock in, but also be used as a meal card brush.


    Near the end of work, he Fanlong called all the staff of our three groups to have a short meeting. There were two main things.


    First, he introduced me to you so that we can get to know each other. Second, he wanted to redistribute the work, because everyone has a lot of work to do, so he asked me to take over some of the work from one of my colleagues for the time being.


    "Ye Chutian, have you ever been exposed to market research before?"


    "I sent out some flyers when I was part-time in college."


    He Fanlong thought for a moment and said, "President Lin attached great importance to the project you took over. Last time I went to report to her, she asked me about it. Because there are not enough people in our three groups, this project has been put on hold for a while. Ye Chutian, now you may have to complete this project by yourself. Is there a problem? "As soon as he Fanlong finished speaking, the whole group looked at me and director he together. They couldn''t believe their ears:


    is he a newly graduated college student going to complete such a big project alone? Is the task a little too arduous?


    Is it because of this young man''s disgrace to our department in the meeting room in the morning that he began to wear shoes for him?


    But my answer made them even more suspicious of life.


    "No problem."


    One of the reasons why I dare to accept it is that I am not afraid of tigers when I was born. The other is because I believe in my own ability. Since director he dares to give it to me, I dare to do it.


    Whether he wants to test me or wear me shoes, I am willing to accept the challenge.


    Director he added: "in this way, Chutian, you need to spend a few days to do a market survey and get at least 1000 valid data. Within this week, you will summarize the first draft of the survey report and send it to our company''s email. Xiao Li, you will send a copy of the electronic template of the market survey questionnaire and report summary to Ye Chutian, and then give him a good talk about the background of this project and other information. "


    The colleague named Xiao Li nodded and said "yes".


    After the meeting, Li Zihua sent me the electronic version of the questionnaire, which is a project about big health.


    Li Zihua and I briefly talked about the background of this project, then looked at me strangely, as if they wanted to ask something, but in the end they didn''t ask anything.


    I feel that Li Zihua is strange, but I can''t say what''s strange.


    I printed a copy of the questionnaire on the computer, and then went to the next office to copy more than 1000 copies on the copier. I didn''t finish it until more than 8 p.m.


    At this time, the people in the marketing department are basically off work. I''ll sort out the information and study the route on Baidu map. I''m thinking about where to put this questionnaire and the effect will be better.


    I made a detailed work plan. The scope of the questionnaire survey, I delineated three places, two in the city and one in the suburbs. Shencheng is a super first tier city, and its suburbs are extremely prosperous.


    When I returned to Shannan village, it was already past 12 am. I was tired and sleepy. I took a bath and went to bed.


    When I fell asleep, I first heard the sound of reversing in the yard, and then I heard the sound of opening the door next door.

 Chapter 52

    I''ve lived here for a few days, and I''ve never met my neighbor. He''s a night owl. He came home so late. But it''s none of my business. I go on sleeping.


    I plan to spend three days in three places, that is to say, I need to complete at least 300 questionnaires a day.


    I originally wanted to hire some temporary workers to distribute the questionnaire, because Xiao Li told me yesterday that they usually do this when they are short of manpower.


    But after thinking about it, I feel that this is not appropriate:


    first of all, the time is tight and the task is heavy, so I can''t find high-quality temporary workers for a while and a half.


    Second, some of the questions in the questionnaire designed for this big health project are more professional, which need the assistance of the investigators. The questionnaire of the temporary Industrial Development Development Development Corporation is OK, but the quality of the assistance is difficult to guarantee. In the end, the untrue data may be obtained, which may lead to the conclusion contrary to the facts.


    Next, I clock in early in the morning, and then take the bus to the designated place.


    The work of questionnaire is much more difficult than I imagined: one is to find the target group, because not everyone meets our requirements; one is to ask others to cooperate with me, and the research has nothing to do with other people''s interests after all. Why should others waste their time to help me.


    In view of these two problems, I have worked out coping strategies.


    First of all, I have two ways to deal with the problem of the target population: first, the areas I choose are places with a very large flow of people, such as the square, near the crossroads, etc.; second, when I am looking for volunteers, I try to find those idle people who have plenty of time and are easy to persuade to participate.


    Secondly, how to mobilize the enthusiasm of the participants, I also made some preparations:


    every place I went, I would pull a banner, and the content on the banner was the slogan of our activity. I also put up a handwritten billboard on the roadside, on which there were four words: try your luck.


    I spent 5000 yuan from the activity funds, which was divided into two parts. One part bought small gifts, and the other part bought a lot of welfare lottery tickets. The "dream come true" kind of two yuan one can win up to 80000 yuan.


    The attraction of a small gift is obviously not enough, because the weight is too light, and I don''t have enough money, so it''s unrealistic for me to have something too expensive, so I thought of this way: to send lottery tickets.


    Although the face value of the lottery is only two yuan, it represents an opportunity. There may be hundreds, thousands or even 80000 people in it. Moreover, it has certain interest and entertainment. From the perspective of human nature, everyone is full of interest in uncertain things and wants to try his luck.


    I also used my brain to choose the welfare lottery, because it is authoritative. If I draw a lottery, it is not easy for ordinary people to believe, because this kind of lottery is easy to operate in the dark.


    But the lottery is not the same, I just want to cheat is also difficult, and convenient, after they fill in the form, I directly give them a lottery is over.


    I''ve been busy all morning. I didn''t drink a mouthful of water in the middle of the morning. At last, I collected less than 40 servings. According to this speed, I can finish 100 servings a day and burn high incense.


    However, the questionnaires I received basically meet the requirements, and the effectiveness is still very high. I don''t like to be perfunctory. I don''t sacrifice quality because I want to improve speed. I would rather work overtime, but also to ensure the quality and quantity of the completion.


    From 9 a.m. to 11 p.m., I only had a bowl of noodles for more than ten hours. I received 198 valid questionnaires, only achieving 60% of the expected goal.


    After eleven o''clock in the evening, there were fewer and fewer people on the street, and I packed up to go back.


    I put the questionnaire back into a snakeskin bag, which contains questionnaires, brochures, banners, lottery tickets and small gifts.


    I tied snake skin bags, tables, flags and other things to the back of my bike. So late, there is no direct bus to Shannan village, so I took a bus to the platform near Shannan village.


    At this point, there are only five or six young people on the bus who come home from work in the evening. They are very enthusiastic. When I get on and off the bus, they help me lift my bike.


    After getting off the bus, I went back by bike.


    When I got to Shannan village, it was more than one o''clock in the morning. There were few people on the road and there were few vehicles. When I was at the fork of the highway in front of me, I met a woman who was turning around in front of a car.


    The more I look, the more I feel that the woman in the distance looks familiar. Isn''t this woman Su Manyu? Oh, maybe it''s Lin Manxue.


    I am wondering whether I want to help in the past, because I am not sure about the relationship between Su Manyu and Lin Manxue, and I am not sure whether they are the same person.


    If she is Su Manyu, I will come forward without hesitation, but if she is Lin Manxue, I want to stay away. After all, Lin Manxue is a very difficult woman to get along with.


    At that time, I didn''t think about how Su Manyu and Lin Manxue could be here, or if she was Lin Manxue, the president of Lin group, how could she come here alone without bodyguards?I didn''t hesitate too long. No matter who she is, I can''t stand by when I meet a woman in trouble at night.


    I rode my bike towards sumanyu. It was dark and there were only street lights on the side of the road. Su Manyu heard a sound in front of him and immediately stepped back into the car with vigilance and closed the window.


    I thought to myself that Su Manyu was probably the woman who was so wary.


    I got off the bike and knocked on the window. Through the window, I could see Su Manyu was a little nervous. She''s holding her cell phone and seems ready to make a call.


    I stood by the window, because the light was dim and the window was closed, Su Manyu couldn''t see clearly. I was afraid of causing unnecessary misunderstanding, so I turned to the front of the car. There were lights in front of me, so that people in the driver''s seat could see clearly.


    Sure enough, after a while, Su Manyu saw clearly that it was me. She immediately put down the window and looked out to ask me, "how can you be a small bag?"


    "Are you goddess Su?" I listened to her tone, and 90% of them were definitely her, so I tried to ask.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Ah! It''s not su Manyu, it''s only Lin Manxue. I sigh in my heart. I''m really afraid of what comes.


    Su Manyu opened the car door and came out of the car, saying: "Ye Chutian, do you think you are a broom star? It''s no good for me to meet you every time. First it was food, then it was housing. Now it''s good. Even the car has problems. Eat, drink, live, I don''t like it

 Chapter 53

    "Ah? Are you su Manyu? " I once again looked at Su Manyu in surprise, because what she said just now is completely in line with the course of Su Manyu and me.


    The first time I saw Su Manyu, I was delivering delivery to her, and there was a little misunderstanding between them. The second time in Lanhua Town, she stayed in the night at 3:30, and we were fighting each other again. Now I meet her again, and there is something wrong with her car.


    When I think about it now, although what she said is interesting, it makes sense.


    "What''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for a while. I can''t see clearly with my nostrils up to the sky! " Su Manyu is still so domineering, she looks domineering.


    "You said that earlier." After I was sure that Su Manyu was the one in front of me, I let go completely.


    If I have a little taboo about Lin Manxue, anyway, she is also my beautiful boss now. General manager Lin has a good reputation. I don''t dare to make a mistake. As for Su Manyu, I have been fighting with her all the time, and I don''t take her seriously.


    "What are you doing? Help me to have a look!" Su Manyu with a small hand in front of me, a look for help, also dare to so horizontal.


    "What happened to your car?" I don''t care about her, so I''m going to have a look.


    "I put out the fire for no reason, but I couldn''t fight it."


    "Look at your car. It''s very high-end, isn''t it


    Su Manyu rolled his eyes at night and suddenly asked, "why do you sneeze?"


    "I didn''t sneeze."


    "Why not! I don''t believe you haven''t had a headache since you were little? "


    I said with a smile: "I''m not a fairy, occasionally have a small cold is normal."


    Su Manyu said seriously: "so you admit that you were sick."


    "If headache and toothache count, I admit it."


    "Headache is not a disease. It''s fatal when it hurts. Why not?"


    I asked curiously, "why do you worry so much about whether I''m sick?"


    Su Manyu said haughtily, "you are such a strong man that you will get sick. What''s so strange about my car having some small problems."


    "Ah? Goddess Su, you have been waiting for me here for a long time? " I''m really speechless. This woman, after a big circle, dug a hole for me here.


    Su man took advantage of the rain mouth, face expression immediately rich up, proud to look at me.


    "Goddess Su, why are you so proud? Now it''s your car, not mine. You can play by yourself. I''ll go home first. " Then I pretended to be ready to go.


    Su Manyu was right when she thought about it. She suddenly said with a cold face, "wait a minute. You''ve dropped something


    I said with disbelief: "goddess Su, if you brag, you have to brag a little more reliable. Now I am so poor that I have to be a pair of trousers. What else can I get rid of? "


    "Conscience. Your conscience fell to the ground and was eaten by the dog. Didn''t you hear that? "


    "Su Manyu, your mouth is a bit poisonous, isn''t it?"


    "Am I poisoned? It''s you who are disgusting. Last time when you were homeless, I took you to a hotel without saying a word. Now I''m in trouble. If you don''t help me when you see death, you''ll go down the drain. "


    I look at Su Manyu a pair of innocent eyes, even speechless, in this world there are more wonderful women than this?


    She will be sunny and overcast, smile like a flower, and cold face. Her expression will switch at will, and her tongue will kill her.


    "Goddess Su, if you want to do something good, you can''t do it. You see Uncle Lei Feng, you never leave a name when you do a good job. You should take the initiative to remind others, make others feel guilty, and do something in return. Who are you


    "That''s what I am. Can you manage you! You still have the face to tell me that a big man is hiding when he sees his life-saving benefactor. Is that your principle? It''s shameless. "


    I scoff: "still save the benefactor? Not really? That day, even if I make do with one night outside, I can still take my life? "


    "Why not? What if you sleep on the side of the road and get run over by a car? What if you sleep under a tree and are struck by thunder? What if you sleep on the grass and are carried away by ants? "


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! Goddess Su, I think it''s better for us to repair the car first, or leave this ghost place as soon as possible rather than waste our time here arguing about this problem. "


    Su Manyu looks at me. I''m confused again. What do you mean?


    Su said coldly, "what are you looking at me for? Do it! If I can do it myself, I''ll have to talk to you so much? "


    "I''ll go."


    I passed by Su Manyu, opened the car door, sat in the driver''s seat, and tried to start the car several times. As she said, it couldn''t catch fire.


    I looked at the pointer of the oil meter and found that there was still more than half of the tank of oil left. I can be sure that it was not because there was no oil.


    I took another look at the gear, and there was no problem with the gear. When the automatic stop car starts, the gear must be placed in P or n gear. If it is placed in R or D gear, it will not start.I don''t know much about cars. I don''t have a car. Apart from reading some books when I took the driving test, I usually read some posts on the Internet, which mentioned several situations.


    For a time, I suspected that the battery was out of power. This car looks relatively new, but if the headlights are on for a long time, it may also cause a loss of power. I honked the horn once, and if there is no power, the horn will not sound. The result is not this problem.


    I get out of the car, open the front cover, check the line, Su Manyu has been following me to see.


    "Can you repair a car?"


    "No I''ll be honest.


    "Why don''t you still pretend?"


    I said angrily, "if I don''t try, how can I know if I can fix it. Don''t worry. I''ll check. "


    Su Manyu takes out a mobile phone from his pocket and squats on the side to play with it leisurely.


    "I said Su Manyu. I told you to take it easy to comfort you. You don''t have to be so leisurely, do you? Don''t you worry that I can''t fix it? "


    Su Manyu looked at me again and said, "I don''t need to use people. I don''t need to doubt people."


    Su Manyu doesn''t pay attention to me any more and still goes his own way. I shook my head and continued to check whether the lines were loose. I fixed all the joints, and then got on the bus and tried again. This time, it started.


    The blind cat really met the dead mouse.


    When Su Manyu heard the sound of the car on fire, he stood up very happily and waved to me to get off.


    I got out of the car again. After getting on the car, Su Manyu had a try. The car was ready to start, and she drove some way forward.


    I ran forward, pulled the window and said, "goddess Su, my family lives in the front. You can give me a ride."


    Su Manyu thought for a moment, nodded slightly, I immediately ran back to pick up the bike, Su Manyu suddenly closed the front window, started the car, and ran away.


    I''ll go. You''re kidding me!

 Chapter 54

    When I got home by bike, it was half an hour later.


    I park my bike in the yard. I see a white Porsche parked in the yard. This car looks very familiar. Shit, isn''t this sumanyu''s car?


    I went around the Porsche twice, but I was confused. How did sumanyu know I lived here? Oh, no, she''s the neighbor next door, isn''t she?


    I quickly returned to the door, opened the door to move things in, and then came out to the opposite door ready to knock.


    When I raised my hand and was about to knock on the door, I suddenly realized a problem. Now it''s more than two o''clock in the morning. Has Su Manyu gone to bed?


    I can''t help but put down my raised hand. I went home, took a shower and couldn''t sleep when I was lying in bed.


    I''ve sorted out what happened in recent months. I feel very wrong. I feel like I''ve been dreaming. I seem to fall into a deep trap. I just don''t know what the trap is.


    I got to know Su Manyu inexplicably. Under the bewitching of Chinese cabbage, I went into Manxue company and met a beautiful boss, Lin Manxue, who was very similar to Su Manyu.


    They are so similar that if there is no relationship between them, I don''t believe it. What''s more, Su Manyu and I are living in the same compound.


    A lot of messy things happened in the middle. For example, I beat Lin Yunfeng into the detention center and was saved by his elder sister. He also had a mysterious brother-in-law who was very capable. Even Lin Yunfeng himself was afraid of three points.


    A few days ago, I was singing and drinking at KTV with some of them on the evening of any flight, and somehow I fell in love with an unfathomable young man.


    This kind of seemingly accidental things, connected together is no longer accidental. One chance is called chance, n chance is also called chance?


    The more I think about it, the more confused I am. I have a kind of intuition: I have something to do, and it''s a big thing. The root of all this may be related to this mysterious woman Su Manyu.


    I think about it carefully. In fact, I don''t know Su Manyu at all. She is a mysterious person. The dragon can see her head but not her tail, just like a fairy, floating around without a trace.


    I sat up from the head of the bed, half lying, lit a cigarette, I saw more and more confused in the smoke.


    I have a lot of questions that I don''t understand. As a newly graduated college student, how can I get involved in such a complicated situation, except for a lot of strength, if I want to have no back, if I want to have no background, I can say that I want nothing?


    What''s the origin of Su Manyu? Why does her bright eyes always contain a trace of sadness? What''s her purpose in approaching me? What does she have to do with Lin Manxue? Are they the same person, sisters, relatives, or do they not know each other at all?


    Lin Manxue was also very strange. Before the interview, she sat alone in the hotel waiting for someone. I recognized the wrong person and went up to make a joke. She put me on the spot. Later, she deliberately made trouble for me during the interview.


    I thought she was su Manyu, because we met several times before, she has been mysterious, she may be afraid that I know her little secret and then leak out, so she doesn''t want me to stay in the same company with her.


    But then when Qin always wanted to send me away, why did she ask me to stay? This contradiction can''t be explained at all!


    There is also a long way to go. She is clearly an assistant in the general affairs office. Why did she stay at the front desk early in the morning on the day of my interview? Was she just waiting for someone?


    As for what Lu Yuan said to me, it seems casual, but now I think she is not chatting at all, but deliberately revealing something to me.


    According to her, it seems that Lin''s group is in deep water. What important role does mansher play in Lin''s group, and Lin''s situation in Lin''s group is not as good as we see on the surface.


    There is also the young man KTV met. He is ruthless and deep-seated. What''s his origin? I always feel that the festival between me and that young man will not end like this. Maybe one day, we will meet again on another occasion.


    I couldn''t sleep on Simmons. Although I was full of doubts, I still didn''t have a clue in my mind just by daydreaming.


    I think if I can meet Su Manyu again tomorrow, I must have a good chat with her and let her open the knot in my heart one by one.


    I believe she must know something, but she is a person who has no head and no brain. I don''t know if she will tell me anything.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep. At 6:30, my alarm clock rang. I quickly put on my clothes, washed my clothes and went out with a bag of things.


    When I got to the yard, Su Manyu''s Porsche had already left. I didn''t hear the sound of the car when I woke up. In this way, she must have left here in the middle of the night.


    This woman is so mysterious that I didn''t notice her when she was walking.I went to a subway station nearby by bike. I said it was nearby. In fact, it was quite far away. It took me more than half an hour to get there.


    Nowadays, bike sharing is popular in Shenzhen, but the bike I ride now is bought by Wal Mart. There is no luggage rack at the back of bike sharing, and there is only a small basket in the front. It''s a little inconvenient for me, so I bought one myself.


    This is my first time to go to work in the city by subway. I checked the line and found that it''s faster by subway than by bus.


    The reason is very simple. The waiting time by subway is short. It takes only two or three minutes, but the bus is not necessary. When changing trains, you often have to wait for a long time. It''s a common thing to take ten or twenty minutes.


    On the other hand, there is no traffic jam in the subway, and the parking time at each station is relatively fixed. Buses are different. There are many people on and off the subway, and they are often jammed on the road.


    I went to the company to punch the card and left. I went to the second place in my plan. I subdivided the site into three small points, one in a large square, one at a crossroads, and one in a business center.


    I didn''t go back until more than 11 p.m. today, I have accumulated some experience from yesterday, and my efficiency has risen sharply. I have finished more than 340 copies.


    When I returned to Shannan village, I didn''t have any strength. I have a look at the parking place of sumanyu last night. It''s empty. She hasn''t come back yet, or maybe she won''t come here tonight.


    I''m not in the mood to care about her. I just wash and go to sleep.


    Today is the last day of my research plan. The place I chose is in the commercial street not far from me.


    Instead of going to the company today, I made a phone call to he Fanlong to explain the situation, and then went directly to the destination.


    I found a big tree, spread out a stand under the tree, put our company''s propaganda flag on, and then started to work.


    At about 10:30 a.m., I met an acquaintance who was coming out of the upper Island Cafe opposite me in formal clothes with a man.


    She spoke to the man at the door for a while, and then they separated.


    She took the man to the car and opened the door. After the man drove away, she was ready to go back.

 Chapter 55

    At that time, I was busy guiding a group of girls to fill in the forms. They passed by together. I said something good or bad, but finally I had no way to do it. I finally convinced them to participate in my research activities.


    "Handsome, how do you fill in this?" A girl with a pen in her hand asked me with a smile.


    "Let me see, let me see. You just fill in this according to the real situation. "


    "No? It''s privacy. I don''t want to lose a lot. "


    "Why? You see, the questionnaire is anonymous, and we only do scientific research. We have a confidentiality agreement and will not make it public. Please rest assured. "


    Because we all use pseudonyms in this survey, but they are required to fill in other information truthfully, which is taboo for many girls.


    "Handsome man, I can tell you that we are willing to help you because you are handsome. When you''re done, you''ll take a picture with us. Don''t go back on what you just promised! "


    "No, No."


    I managed to get rid of this, gave each girl a small gift and a piece of scratch, and took a few pictures with them. They left contentedly.


    I turned my back to the road. When I was packing up my research form, a girl approached me, looked at me and asked, "Ye Chutian?"


    When I looked back, Yu Xi was looking at me with wide eyes: "it''s you! At first I thought I had the wrong person. What are you doing? "


    "I''m collecting some information and doing a market research." I put the research form into the bag and said.


    "Why are you alone?"


    "Recently, there are too many projects in the company and there are not enough staff. I can''t find suitable temporary workers to help me


    "About what?"


    "Big health."


    "Women?"


    "Women and men are OK. Yu Xi, I still have a lot of work to do. I won''t tell you. I''ll be busy first. " As I answered, I was going to introduce myself to passers-by.


    "Yes. Go ahead with what you are doing. Oh, by the way, can I take part? "


    "Of course."


    "Ha ha." Yu Xi took a form on my desk and looked at it. She came to ask me if she didn''t understand. She asked me in great detail and filled it in very carefully.


    I recruited a few volunteers, and they also went to the table to fill in the form. I was ready to serve as a guide. Yu Xi laughed and did it for me.


    She first gave each of them a pen and a form, and then she used her form as a template for them to fill in according to her format. She also instructed them to explain in detail the precautions of each item.


    In fact, at the beginning, I also made a template, but the effect of the template was not very good. I also needed to guide myself, otherwise the form I received often did not meet the requirements, so I later removed the template.


    Under Yu Xi''s patient guidance, they filled out the form quickly. After Yu Xi collected it, he handed me a pile of forms. I''ve read every form carefully and it completely meets the requirements.


    Yu Xi asked with a smile: "teacher ye, am I ok?"


    "Very good."


    "Why don''t you think about hiring me for a day and letting the little girl earn some extra money?"


    "Ah?"


    "What''s your expression? Didn''t you see all my abilities just now? " From the bottom of my heart, Yu Xi''s work is very reliable. She is careful, patient, efficient and has a good attitude. If she is willing to help me, I can''t help it.


    "You don''t have to go to work?"


    Yu Xi said with a smile, "I came out today to see my clients. When the clients see me, my work is done. "


    "You work so easily?"


    "I''m very busy when I''m busy, and I''m very idle when I''m free." In fact, the work is like this. The industry has low and peak seasons, so is the work. It is impossible to work eight hours a day and wind up.


    Of course, it has something to do with work efficiency. Some people work eight hours, which is another matter.


    "Is that all right?" Yu Xi blinked at me and said.


    "If I don''t delay your business, I certainly welcome it."


    "Hee hee. No delay. " Yu Xi said she could do it as soon as she wanted. She took some brochures and went to the front to recruit volunteers for me. Many times, girls are more convenient than men. For example, they are better than men at getting trust from passers-by, especially beautiful girls.


    Yu Xi and I acted separately, and the efficiency doubled directly. She has more experience in speaking and doing things than I do. Anyway, she has graduated for several years, and she has experienced some ups and downs in the workplace. Unlike me, she is totally a rookie, and she does everything by feeling.


    We finished more than 100 copies in the morning. I''m very confident to finish the task today. I''m going to invite Yu Xi to a hotel for dinner. Yu Xi doesn''t agree. She says that she needs to wait in a long line to go to the hotel for dinner, which is a waste of time. She must insist on finishing the work before going.


    I couldn''t beat her, so I went to the neighborhood and bought two boxed meals and two cups of milk tea. We two squatted under the tree to eat while the pedestrians reduced the gap at noon.I see Yu Xi forehead is sweat, said: "Yu Xi, tired?"


    "No


    "No! You see, your face is covered with sweat. You can go back to your company after lunch. I can do it alone here. "


    "I''m really OK." Yu Xi put some beef in the lunch box in my bowl.


    "What are you doing for me? I have it in my bowl. You eat it yourself I quickly refused, girls eat beef, good for health.


    Yu Xi said with a smile, "I don''t eat beef."


    "Ah? Really? "


    "Well."


    "Then I''ll trade with you? I can''t. I''ve eaten all of them. " I look at the mess of my meal and deny my opinion.


    "Or I''ll get another one." I got up from the ground, ready to buy a new lunch box.


    "No. This one is very good. " Yuxi chews slowly, she has been laughing, seems really don''t mind.


    "I don''t know you don''t eat beef, or I won''t buy beef rice. Gee, no, last time we ate kebabs at the food stall, I think you ate a lot of Beef Kebabs. "


    I look at Yu Xi in surprise, because I remember she ate a lot of beef balls last time.


    Yu Xi blushed and said softly, "eat it. Don''t think so much. " She began to eat with her head down again.


    The more I think about it, the more wrong I feel. I suddenly realize that Yu Xi doesn''t eat beef. She just wants me to eat more meat to supplement my nutrition.


    It''s just a white lie.


    This girl is really considerate of others. She has given me a very good impression since I knew her. Love to laugh, kind, warm-hearted, good temper, speak appropriately, people look beautiful, in short, is a good friend.


    The more I look at Yu Xi, the more I feel that she looks like Ye Yingying, not only in appearance, but also in spirit. For a moment, I feel that ye Yingying is sitting beside me.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yu Xi watched me not eat all of a sudden, and stared at her, so she blushed and asked me.


    "You look like a girl I know. When I see you, I suddenly think of her."


    "Your girlfriend?"


    "No. I''m a playmate. " I think of Ye Yingying. I don''t know how to define the relationship between her and me. Either my aunt or my nephew or my playmate. I don''t think we have a third relationship except these two.


    "Do you like her?"

 Chapter 56

    Instead of answering, I began to pick up the rice. I''ll finish the meal in three or two, then I''ll clean it up and throw the lunch box into the garbage can in front of me.


    After I finish eating, I sit on the floor and smoke. It''s quite open here. My smoking should not affect my afterlife.


    After eating for a while, Yu Xi finished eating. She cleaned up the floor and threw all the rubbish into the garbage can. She handed me a bottle of milk tea.


    "Drink it. I don''t want to drink it."


    Yu Xi opened the lid and took a few drinks. We had a little rest and got busy again. In the afternoon, our efficiency was further improved. Before six o''clock, we collected all the research forms.


    "It''s done. Yuxi, thank you. "


    Yu Xi smiles, showing a neat thin white teeth, she said: "you have told me all afternoon, are you tired?"


    "Ha ha. Come on, how can I thank you? "


    "Look. Here we go again. I find that you really don''t like to owe others. "


    I nodded: "that''s what I am. It''s easy to fall asleep because I always like to think about what I owe others. "


    "Ha ha. You are poor. I''ll clean it up for you. " Yu Xi came to help me put things into the snake skin bag, but also came to help me move the table.


    "Don''t move. You stand and have a rest. I''ll do it myself. " I stopped Yu Xi. She worked all afternoon and didn''t rest for a moment. It was really hard.


    I tied the banner and snake skin bag to the back of the bike. Yu Xi asked, "Chutian, don''t you want the table?"


    "No more. Second hand shop low price Amoy, used up to throw


    After I tied it up, I moved the table to the garbage can and treated it.


    "Where are you going next?"


    I looked at the sky and it was completely dark. This time point is the rush hour, and Yu Xi and I are all dirty.


    I said: "Yuxi, I don''t think it''s far from where you and I live. Let''s go home and wash, and I''ll pull these things back by the way. Then at about 7:30, I''ll pick you up and have dinner outside."


    "Are you really going to treat?"


    "This is necessary. By the way, you call Tao Ying to see if she has eaten. If not, go with her. "


    "All right."


    Yu Xi makes a call to Tao Ying. The little girl has gone home from work and is about to call Yu Xi to ask if she wants to make dinner. Yu Xi''s call comes in.


    Yu Xi and Tao Ying agreed to have dinner together in the evening.


    Yu Xi and I separated at the intersection of the commercial street. Her house is only ten or twenty minutes'' walk away from here, very close.


    It took me less than half an hour to get home by bike. I park my bike in the yard, unload the back things from my bike, and then move them home.


    I took a shower, changed into a clean casual suit, and then went out. I didn''t ride a bike any more. I''m tired all day and don''t want to toss about any more.


    When I got to their downstairs, it was already more than seven o''clock. I called Yu Xi and asked them to come downstairs, saying that I was already downstairs.


    Before we separated just now, we left each other''s telephone numbers, so it''s more convenient to get in touch.


    Yu Xi told me not to come up, just wait for her downstairs, she will come down immediately. Yu Xi''s voice is very small and seems to be deliberately lowering her voice.


    I thought the signal in her room was bad, and I didn''t pay special attention to it. I waited downstairs for a while, and then I came down.


    She changed into a beige sweater with a pair of black tights. She looked gentle and elegant. It''s just that her face is not very good. She doesn''t look as ruddy as before.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I see Yu Xi''s face is not right, so I ask her with concern.


    "No It''s nothing. " Yu Xi''s eyes are evasive.


    "No. You don''t look right. Yu Xi, did something happen to you? "


    "No


    "We are all friends. Don''t be polite to me unless you don''t treat me as a friend?"


    Yu Xi hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s not me, it''s a peach."


    "Tao Ying? What happened to her? By the way, why didn''t she come out with you? "


    Yu Xi looked at me and didn''t know how to open her mouth. She was just a little absent-minded. I guess she was worried.


    "You''re talking. Yu Xi, you are not such a hesitant person? "


    "It''s peach''s private affair. It''s not convenient for me to say without her permission."


    "Yu Xi, you and I are her friends, and you don''t want her to be in any danger, do you? Besides, I''m not a person who likes to chew my tongue. Are you afraid that I''ll be blind everywhere? "


    Yu Xi thought about it and took me to a relatively remote place. "Chutian, you can''t say anything about it except me and you, even if it''s flying."


    "Yes. You say it


    Yu Xi said quietly, "peach''s boyfriend is here again.""Boyfriends? Her boyfriend''s here. Why are you so nervous? I''m embarrassed. I''m sorry? "


    "No. You don''t know about peach''s relationship with her boyfriend. Chutian, I told you that last time you asked us why we moved, I told you it was because of the rent increase. In fact, that''s not the main reason. The main reason is that peach''s boyfriend always harasses peach. Peach can''t bear the entanglement of her boyfriend, so she wants to hide from him in another place. "


    "Tao Ying has a bad relationship with her boyfriend?"


    "Well."


    "What''s going on? Is it because of something else? " I know it''s common for men and women to have trouble with each other. It''s not worth making a fuss if they get sulky occasionally because of a little misunderstanding.


    Between lovers, they often make small fights, but they have some emotional appeal. If they are as plain as water, it is estimated that they are not far away from breaking up.


    Yu Xi thinks for a moment, and seems to be hesitant to tell me. After all, it''s about Tao Ying''s secret. For Tao Ying, Yu Xi and I belong to outsiders after all. It''s hard to talk about her behind her back.


    I didn''t urge Yu Xi to speak from the bottom of my heart. If we weren''t all friends, I was worried that they would have some trouble that they couldn''t solve. I didn''t want to listen to gossip.


    I have no interest in these things, just look at Yu Xi''s face, this matter seems to be quite serious, not the general quarrel between young lovers.


    Yu Xi was silent for a while, and finally decided to tell me. She said: "Taozi used to talk about a boyfriend named Jiang Jian. I heard that they have been talking about him for six or seven years. Peach wants to break up with her boyfriend, but Jiang Jian doesn''t agree, so she pesters her every day. "


    "Six or seven years? Why are they breaking up? "


    Yu Xi said: "Jiang Jian came back to Shencheng two years ago when he was demobilized. Peach and I came here for half a year at that time, and we didn''t have much money. Her boyfriend can''t do anything, and he''s ambitious. He doesn''t like the general work


    "He has no money and no place to go. He has to live with us. Peach is his girlfriend, it''s nothing, but I''m a girl, how convenient. So peach didn''t agree, so she and her boyfriend went to other places to rent


    I asked, "why did you live together again?"

 Chapter 57

    "Jiang Jianzhen is not a thing. Even if I am lazy and don''t go to work, I still like to smoke, drink and gamble, and make some messy friends outside. Peach began to persuade him, but he not only did not listen, in a bad mood, but also began to play peach. I didn''t know at first, but once I happened to find peaches green and purple, and forced her to tell me. "


    "Peaches are really pitiful. If you can''t beat them again and again, if you don''t listen to them, you can only bear them in silence. All the money she saved from her work in the past two years has failed Jiang Jian. Peach was disappointed and moved back to live with me from the rented place half a year ago. But how can Jiang Jian give up and harass us all the time? "


    "This scum. What does he want? "


    Yu Xi sighed and said, "Jiang Jian doesn''t want to break up. Peach is such a good girl. How can he let go. Peach is a kind girl, gave him a chance again and again, but he just don''t know how to cherish. When disappointment accumulates, it becomes despair. Peach has no hope for him now


    "Peach just wants to break up, but how can peach, a weak woman, get rid of each other''s entanglement because she has no relatives in Shenzhen? I want to help her, but I''m just in a hurry. Chutian, can you think of a way to help peach? "


    I was silent for a while, not because I didn''t want to help, but because it was related to other people''s feelings, we outsiders were not easy to intervene.


    Emotional problems are the most complex problems in the world. They are constantly chopping, but the reason is still chaotic. Besides, I''m not sure about Tao Ying''s real attitude towards her boyfriend.


    Love is deep, hope is keen, the feelings of six or seven years, not to say put down can put down, who can guarantee that Tao Ying is not because love her boyfriend, so disappointed?


    I thought about it and asked Yu Xi, "does Tao Ying still love Jiang Jian?"


    "How can such a scum still love?"


    "It can''t be said that men are not bad and women don''t love them. Tao Ying is just disappointed with her boyfriend now. It doesn''t mean that she doesn''t love her. We must make it clear. Otherwise, it''s not to help Tao Ying, but to make trouble for her. It''s very likely that the more we help, the more chaotic we will be. "


    Yu Xi affirmed: "Chutian, I know what you mean. But I can assure you that peach doesn''t love Jiang Jian at all. "


    "It''s true that they have been friends and girlfriends for six or seven years, but their days together are numbered. Because when Jiang Jian was a soldier in other places, they rarely met several times a year. I''m also a woman. I know a woman''s heart best. Women need to be cared for. How can peaches have deep feelings for Jiang Jian? "


    "The feeling is not deep, why not break up early?"


    Yu Xi said, "do you think peach doesn''t want to? But every time she breaks up, Jiang Jian is very fierce. In fact, when he was in University, there were many people chasing peaches. One of them was a senior brother, who was two terms senior to us. At that time, he was also the vice president of our student union. He was very close to peaches for a period of time. But later, Jiang Jian didn''t know how to know about it. He asked for leave and sneaked back, and secretly gave the senior brother a discount. "


    "How do you know he did it?" Although Jiang Jian is suspected, it does not necessarily mean that he did it.


    "We didn''t know who did it. But since then, the relationship between the elder martial brother and peach has been estranged. I also heard Tao Zi say some time ago that once when she quarreled with Jiang Jian, Jiang Jian admitted it. He also threatened peach that if she dared to find other men, he would kill them. "


    "Jiang Jian is very strong and has been a soldier. Most people don''t think he is his opponent. The last time we moved, we chose to ask any one of them and Xu Dong to come to help us. It was because Jiang Jian had returned to his hometown in those days, otherwise he would not dare to move at all. "


    The more I listen, the more angry I am. I have a very strong sense of justice. What I hate most is bullying, especially girls.


    I always think that men who beat women are the most incompetent, especially those who only threaten their girlfriends. Such people are scum.


    "Yuxi, let''s go. I''ll go up with you now." I took Yu Xi''s arm and asked her to take me to teach the beast. Yu Xi held me by his backhand and didn''t let me go up.


    "Yuxi, why don''t you leave?"


    "Chutian, don''t go up. If you go up, Jiang Jian misunderstands and something will happen. "


    "Misunderstanding? I''m afraid he won''t misunderstand me. I''ll see what he dares to do to me


    "No. Chutian. Listen to me, I know you are brave and courageous, and your skill is very good, but I''m still worried. I''ve heard Tao Zi say that Jiang Jian is very good at Kung Fu. He used to fight outside and never lost. Would you rather not go up? Let''s think of something else. "


    Yu Xi does not say, but how can I live. Every man has a competitive heart. For those of us who practice martial arts, if we know each other is an expert, we will admit it. That''s the end of our life.


    I laughed and said, "are you worried that I can''t beat him?"


    Yu Xi lowered his head, blushed and said, "Chutian, don''t get me wrong. I don''t look down on you, I just... "


    "Yu Xi, don''t say anything. I know everything. Let''s go. You are going up with me now. Please believe me. If Tao Ying really doesn''t want to live with this man, and this man has to pester her, I will help her out. And I promise you, I''ll be fine, and so will youI look at Yu Xi with firm eyes, her mood seems to be infected by me, smile at me, and then pull my hand up together.


    I can clearly feel her inner trembling. Maybe Tao Ying, her boyfriend, has brought them great psychological trauma, which has deeply engraved a brand in their hearts.


    At this moment, I believe Yu Xi''s words. Tao Ying really doesn''t love Jiang Jian, because Yu Xi is just a friend of her. What''s more, Tao Ying, as a client, has a deeper wound in her heart.


    When Yu Xi and I returned to their floor, their door was closed, but it was very noisy inside, and from time to time something fell to the ground and cracked.


    Yu Xi''s face turned white. She stood there. I knocked on the door and cried out: "Tao Ying, open the door quickly. Open the door


    I just yelled outside for a long time, but Tao Ying didn''t open the door. It suddenly occurred to me that Yu Xi must have a key, so I said to Yu Xi who was stunned: "Yu Xi, where''s your key? Open the door quickly. Tao Ying may be in danger."


    Yu Xi hurriedly rummaged in her bag and took out a bunch of keys. She didn''t open them several times because her hand was shaking all the time and she didn''t insert them correctly.


    I take the key, open the door, push open the door, the moment, I will be in front of the picture stunned.


    A very burly man pinched a woman''s neck in one hand, grabbed her hair in the other hand and pressed her against the wall. This woman has no resistance ability at all. Her feet are banging on the wall. He is going to kill her.


    I rushed to the mountain and pushed Jiang Jian away. Between him and Tao Ying, I asked Tao Ying, "are you ok?"


    Tao Ying squatted on the ground, half a day did not slow down, Yu Xi squatted beside her, patting her back to help her.


    "Are you the wild man of this bitch?" Jiang Jian, who is opposite me, looks like he''s going to eat me.


    He''s really strong. He''s about the same height as me. He should weigh more than 200 and have powerful arms. He looks really bluffing.

 Chapter 58

    "You beast! You''re crazy, aren''t you? You can do it to your girlfriend? " I''m really angry this time. I want to teach him a lesson. If you don''t teach him how to be a man, he''s worse than a beast.


    Jiang Jian took the initiative and said, "I can''t find you. Little bastard, dare to touch the woman of Lao Tzu, you are tired of living


    The people I respect most since I was a child are my grandfather and my parents. Other people can scold me and bully me, but I can''t say that they are not. Jiang Jian dares to scold me in front of me. I have to find his teeth everywhere.


    Jiang Jian and I are about the same height, but I look thin. I weigh about 140. According to my height, I am obviously thin.


    He is different, an arm is estimated to be thicker than my leg, the appearance looks twice as big as me.


    Of course, it''s because of my clothes. My muscles are very strong. My eight pack abs, biceps and triceps are very developed. However, in other people''s eyes, we may not be the same level.


    Jiang Jian obviously didn''t pay attention to me. He just punched me in the face. This is the most simple and direct way to fight. Ordinary experts don''t hit other people in the face at all. They just greet me in the body, and they will take preventive posture to prevent the opponent from fighting back.


    Taking advantage of Jiang Jian''s mentality of belittling the enemy, I avoided Jiang Jian''s attack with my head on the side. I stepped on the ground and combined my waist with my horse. My muscles suddenly jumped tight. I suddenly punched Jiang Jian in the stomach.


    I used an inch of strength in this fist. I was going to hit him in the chest, but I''m not sure about Jiang Jian''s strength for the time being. I''m afraid that one fist will kill him. I just want to teach him a lesson. If I kill him, I can''t do it. Killing people pays for their lives. It''s not worth it to be such a scum.


    With one punch, Jiang Jian stepped back two or three meters and knocked over a table before stopping. His eyes were full of disbelief. How could my fist be so powerful?


    Jiang Jian steadied himself. He felt his stomach. He thought that my fist would hurt him a lot, but it was just a small injury.


    He suddenly realized that I was also a master. He immediately put away his contempt and stared at me like a cheetah, ready to attack me at any time.


    I''m also a little surprised that Jiang Jian was unprepared for this blow from me. He was just like nobody. His strength can''t be underestimated.


    Yu Xi pulls up Tao Ying to hide in one side, they two nervously stare at us, the atmosphere dare not come out.


    Jiang Jian suddenly broke out to attack me. His continuous punching speed was very fast. I dodged one after another and blocked with my hand to defuse his attacks.


    I didn''t have to fight back in a hurry. This kind of one-on-one challenge, remember to be impatient. I have to find the loopholes of the other party first and then hit the target.


    The situation on the field is that Jiang Jian is playing around me, but he can''t even hit me. My skill is also very agile. He goes in and out, he sweeps his legs, I jump, he punches, I block, he rushes up to hold me, I kick to stop him.


    After I played him for a minute or two, I found out all his attacking ways.


    Jiang Jian has rich experience in actual combat. There are no moves to fight. As long as he can knock down the opponent, no matter what the moves are, they are good.


    His characteristics are very obvious. He is strong, powerful, quick and fierce. He is really hard to deal with. No wonder he has never suffered a loss in fighting before.


    But I''m not a vegetarian either. I took a chance to kick him in the stomach with a side kick. I made a great effort to make a miracle and knocked Jiang Jian over.


    Jiang Jian staggered to get up from the ground. I went up again and kicked him in the face, bleeding from the corners of his mouth.


    His body hit the wall heavily. I went up and stabbed Jiang Jian a few times. Then I pinched him by the neck and shook my hand to get seven or eight earscrapers.


    Every time I hit with a very heavy, angry hand, to this scum, I did not intend to polite.


    Jiang Jian thought that he was stun by me and wanted to resist, but his aim was far from that just now. He didn''t succeed in pushing me away several times. Later, he simply wanted to use his hand to break off the hand I was holding his neck. His strength was still very strong, and he had to break off my hand several times.


    I loosened his neck and yanked him up with both hands. Facing his stomach, Jiang Jian snorted a few times. His back was arched, and his face was covered with cold sweat.


    "Aren''t you a bull? Come on, keep fighting I pulled at his clothes, threw away my arm, and there were several scrapers. I didn''t have any strength at all. Every time I started, I was full of strength.


    Jiang Jian''s face suddenly swelled up, the corners of his mouth and eyes were split, exuding a little blood. Yu Xi saw that I was beating so fiercely, afraid of causing human life, so he came up and took my arm and said: "Chutian, don''t fight, don''t fight, another fight will lead to human life."


    "I just want to kill this beast and let him know that there is a place called scum repair shop in the world."


    "Chutian, I beg you, stop fighting, really stop fighting." Yu Xi pressed my arm with her chest. When my arm touched her place, I had a strange feeling. How can I say it? I can understand it.I was afraid of hurting Yu Xi by mistake, so I pushed Jiang Jian away, "Jiang, please listen to me. Stay away from these two women in the future. If you bully them again, you won''t be so lucky next time. "


    Jiang Jian looked at me in a complicated way. I saw hate and malice in his eyes, and also a trace of fear, because I was just as crazy as he was, and my ruthlessness made him feel a trace of fear.


    Jiang Jian didn''t say anything. He left alone. He should know in his heart that he can only ask for trouble if he continues to pester today.


    "Chutian, your clothes are broken. Are you ok?" Yu Xi saw a bruise on my arm when I rolled up my sleeve, and asked me with heartache.


    I laughed and said, "it''s OK. It doesn''t hurt at all. Leave me alone. Go and see Tao Ying. "


    "I''m fine. Thank you, Chutian. " Tao Ying stood not far away and gave me a forced smile. She was very depressed, but she looked much better than before.


    Yu Xi quickly ran to the TV and turned out the iron box in a cabinet under the TV. She ran back to me with the iron box in her arms.


    "Chutian, come on. You sit on the sofa and I''ll give you some medicine. "


    "No need. It''s just a little bruise. It''ll be gone in two days. "


    Yu Xi refused to let me sit on the sofa. Yu Xi opened the iron box and took out a bottle of safflower oil, which should have been left by us a few days ago. She poured some on her hand and then helped me wipe it on my arm. She asked me: "does it hurt?"


    "Ha ha. It doesn''t hurt


    "I don''t believe it. It doesn''t hurt when it''s all like this? "


    "A big man, this pain is nothing, really nothing."


    After Yu Xi wiped away, she gently blew on my arm. Her appearance was very serious. She was so serious that I couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "You''re making such a fuss. Just a little bruise, as for it? "


    "Why not? You are still young, you may not realize that when you are old, if you have any sequelae on your arm, it will hurt when the weather changes. "


    "Ha ha."


    "Why am I wrong?"


    I joked: "you are only two or three years older than me. You dare to be an old man in front of me. Yu Xi, do you think it''s inappropriate?"


    "Oh, you''re kidding." Yu Xi is happy when she thinks about it, because she is just talking on paper, reading in books or listening to what others say, and she has no personal experience at all.


    After wiping the medicine, Tao Ying saw that Yu Xi and I had a fight for a while, and her mood was better. Her self-regulation ability was still good. Maybe it was because this kind of thing happened to her too many times that she had already been numb.


    Tao Ying, with her beautiful appearance, is also a hard-working woman.

 Chapter 59

    Tao Ying went to the bathroom to wash her face, and then the three of us went out for dinner.


    Yu Xi found a good Hunan restaurant nearby. Now it''s more than eight o''clock, and the peak time for dinner has passed. Only a few odd tables are still eating.


    I handed the menu to Yu Xi: "just order, it''s my treat tonight."


    Yu Xi ordered a fish head with chopped peppers, a stir fried pork, a fish flavored eggplant, a braised fish, and a laver egg soup.


    I ordered a bottle of juice, and two girls out for dinner, wine is not appropriate.


    "Do you still like spicy food?"


    Yu Xi said with a smile, "peaches and I like spicy food best. It''s just that there''s no spicy food


    "The climate of Shencheng is not suitable for spicy food, and spicy food is easy to get angry at night. Don''t you worry about acne?"


    "I''m worried. It''s just that there''s no such thing as having the best of both worlds. In order to enjoy the happiness, we have to sacrifice a little face. I hope I can see people tomorrow. " Yu Xi put her hands together and made a gesture of prayer. Her appearance was very funny and lovely, which amused Tao Ying and me.


    In fact, Yu Xi is so funny on purpose. The purpose is to make Tao Ying happy. This woman is always thinking about her friends.


    "Xier, thank you." Tao Ying smiles for a while, and suddenly says to Yu Xi seriously that Tao Ying knows that Yu Xi does everything for her.


    "What are you talking about? We are sisters. Peach, I ordered so many dishes. You''ll have to eat more later. " Yu Xi said happily that she was a happy woman and wanted to pass the happiness on to every friend around her.


    Because there were fewer guests, the dishes were on the table soon. Yu Xi opened the juice and poured a cup for Tao Ying and me first, and then poured it for herself.


    "By the way, Xi''er, how did you mix with Chutian today?"


    "It''s also a coincidence that I went out to meet a client this morning. On the way back, I happened to see Chu Tian and worked for him all day."


    "You work for him?" Tao Ying didn''t understand because she didn''t know what I was doing. I never mentioned my work to them.


    It''s not that I don''t want to say, it''s just that I didn''t go to Manxue when I knew them, and I couldn''t say what I did.


    I said with a smile: "Yu Xi is joking. Today, I did a survey in the commercial street. Yu Xi met me and saw that I was too busy to help. Today, I really worked hard for her. Yu Xi, I''m here to express my thanks again. "


    "Hee hee. Here you are again Yu Xi sweet smile, mischievous said: "teacher ye, you also don''t always say thank you, come to some practical, I pay today."


    I knew that Yu Xi was joking with me, so I jokingly said, "Yu Xi, you don''t understand me. If you want my money, it''s worth my life. In this way, you can see if anyone wants my body. If you can change some money, you can handle it yourself."


    Yu Xi gave me a piece of fish and said with a smile, "you''d better keep it by yourself. I don''t think anyone wants it. You''re such a big man. It''s not that you''re going to increase your burden."


    When Yu Xi and I sing together, Tao Ying''s mood is much better. She begins to talk and laugh, and the meal ends in a happy atmosphere.


    I sent Yu Xi and Tao Ying back to their place of residence. When they were downstairs, I secretly said to Yu Xi:


    "Yu Xi, you should be more careful in the future. You''d better change another residence. I don''t think Jiang will give up so easily. This person is not a good fault. If he harasses you again, you can call me


    Yu Xi said nervously, "he won''t come back tonight, will he?"


    "No way."


    "How do you know?"


    "Intuition."


    "Ah?"


    I smile, tell Yu Xi rest assured, I am so sure because I just started when the dark force.


    My grandfather once taught me some techniques, using some strength to point some special parts of the person, his body will be weak, this state is not obvious for a short time, but the more serious the later.


    Of course, it won''t be fatal, and it won''t leave any sequelae. It will only last for a period of time. The specific length varies from person to person. But I don''t think Jiang Jian will trouble them again in three or five days.


    After I went back to Shannan village, I huddled at home to sort out the data. I counted the data on the survey table in an excel. There were so many problems in one table, and there were more than 1000 tables in total. This was a huge project. I got less than one fifth of the data until more than two o''clock in the morning.


    My eyelids were fighting up and down. I was really sleepy. I fell asleep on the table.


    That night, I had a dream about a very beautiful woman who stood on the edge of a cliff, sneering at me and smiling sweetly at me. I was lost in her smile and dizzy.


    When I woke up the next day, the sun was already high. When I looked at my watch, it was more than nine o''clock. I was late. I was so tired yesterday that I forgot to set the alarm clock, so I overslept.I quickly packed up, went to the bathroom to clean up my personal hygiene, and then ran out of the house with a snakeskin bag with a research form.


    I was in a hurry and finally got to the company around eleven o''clock. I was about to enter the main entrance of Yijing building when a Miaoman figure passed by me.


    She was wearing a small white suit with a black skirt underneath. Her dress was very grand but beautiful. Every step she took seemed to announce her incomparable temperament.


    I was carrying a snake skin bag on my shoulder. How dare I show up in front of Lin Manxue? So I stepped out and tried to withdraw my feet.


    I prayed in my heart: she didn''t see me, she didn''t see me.


    Lin Manxue went straight ahead, and I was finally relieved. Thank God, she didn''t notice me.


    When I was feeling lucky, Lin Manxue suddenly turned around. After she stood still, she looked at me up and down, and then said, "who? We are a regular company here. We don''t sell waste products. You''d better go to other places to collect them."


    Do I look like a waste collector? I looked at my shape on the glass mirror outside the door. You don''t have to say, it''s really similar.


    Now that I have been seen by Lin Manxue, it''s not suitable to hide again. I can''t pretend not to see my leaders. I put down the snake skin bag on my shoulder and carried it in my hand. I hurried forward and called "Mr. Lin" respectfully.


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said with an unhappy face: "Ye Chutian, don''t you know that the dress of an employee symbolizes the face of a company? Look at you. People think that our Manxue company is a beggars'' shelter. "

 Chapter 60

    I''m still wearing the casual suit I went back to last night. It didn''t matter. It just broke a little when I was fighting with Jiang Jian yesterday. It''s a normal thing to fight.


    It''s just because I went back to work last night, got up late in the morning, forgot to change my clothes and rushed out. It''s really not proper to wear.


    "Mr. Lin, I''m wrong." This time it was my fault. I''m a person who can recognize mistakes. I always think that the minimum requirement for a man is to recognize mistakes and shoulder responsibilities.


    "Just say I''m wrong? Go. Get dressed immediately. Like what Lin Manxue angrily scolded me, and then turned away.


    I''m standing where I am. It''s not going back. It''s not going back. It takes at least three hours for my family to go back and forth from the company. I''ll come back this time. Do I still work today?


    I''m very short of time now. I don''t have time to delay here. I saw Lin Manxue take the elevator up, I also intend to secretly on the office.


    I have a fluke in my heart. Anyway, Lin Manxue can''t see me today. I''ll change it after I go back from work.


    I sneaked into the office and ran into Rong Qilong. When he saw that I was carrying a snakeskin bag and my clothes were not neat, he asked curiously, "Chutian, you''ve been investigating these days. How can you do this?"


    "No, it''s all tears. I have something else to do. I''ll talk when I''m free." I sat on the office chair, took out all the information in the snake skin bag and put it on the desk, then stuffed the snake skin bag under the card seat.


    I turn on the computer, transfer out the data table in the U disk, and continue the work I didn''t finish last night. I devoted myself to it until noon when rongqilong asked me to go to the canteen for lunch.


    "Qilong, go by yourself. I''ll be busy."


    "No, you don''t have to work so hard, do you? You are not responsible for your health. If you don''t eat actively, you have brain problems. "


    "All right. Remember to give me a bag. " I handed the work card to Rong Qilong, intending to ask him to bring me one.


    "I don''t need that. This meal is mine." Rongqilong didn''t take my job card and went to dinner with other people. Only he Fanlong and I were left in the office.


    He didn''t know what he was busy with. He stayed alone in his independent office and didn''t come out in the morning. Of course, I only know what happened after 11 o''clock, because I didn''t arrive at the company until after 11 o''clock.


    When Rong Qilong came back, he packed a bag for me and put it on my desk.


    "Brother, eat while it''s hot."


    "Thank you." I look up and smile at rongqilong, and then go on working.


    Rong Qilong shook his head and took a nap. Our company''s working hours are from 9:00 a.m. to 12:00 p.m. and from 1:00 p.m. to 6:00 p.m. with an hour off at noon.


    I try to keep my voice down so as not to affect the rest of my colleagues. Because today is Friday, he Fanlong asked me to finish the first draft within this week, time is tight, data is huge, so I have been racing against time.


    Generally speaking, a project like this is completed by a team. Everyone has their own division of labor. One person can''t handle it at all, and there will be a special team for data processing. But as a rookie in the workplace, I don''t understand these at all.


    In addition, on Monday, director he made it clear that this project needs to be completed by me alone, and he has no spare hands to allocate to me.


    I kept on working until more than 5 p.m., and my eyes were dazzled, so I finally managed to make the data entry work more complicated.


    I took a look at the survey form on the desk, and it should be only about one fifth left. If I add another class today, I can definitely get it out. At noon, I didn''t have a meal, drink water or go to the bathroom. I was tired, thirsty and hungry. I got up and went to the bathroom.


    Usually our office is very clean and tidy, and the documents on the desk are arranged in an orderly way.


    Lin Manxue has repeatedly stressed that the office is like his own home. It can''t be like a dog''s Kennel without sweeping the whole house.


    Lin Manxue, a woman who is supposed to be clean, most taboo dirty and messy. If you let her see whose desk is in a mess, she won''t give you face.


    When I went through the entry procedures on the first day, the little beauty in the human resources department repeatedly emphasized this matter with me.


    I also heard Rong Qilong mention it to me. He said that when Lin Manxue inspected the human resources department last month, she publicly criticized President Qin, accused them of not being clean and tidy, and ordered them to rectify.


    When I left my seat, the desk was in a mess. There were research tables everywhere. I was working and I didn''t have time to clean up before I finished my work. The common habit of people is to clean up after I finished my work.


    I''m afraid that the wind will blow the research form out of order, so I put the lunch box on the table.


    When I came back with a glass of water, I saw Lin Manxue with her assistant Yang Lin at the door, accompanied by several important leaders such as President Chen and President Qin, inspecting the work of the marketing department.


    They are standing by my card seat at the moment. Lin Manxue frowned and asked coldly, "who is sitting here?"Mr. Chen felt cool for half a year, because it was Mr. Lin''s surprise attack on the marketing department, and he didn''t have time to let everyone sort it out in advance. The whole office is quiet, people are worried, and there is a tense atmosphere in the air.


    He Fanlong also accompanied the crowd, he said: "President Lin, this is Ye Chutian''s seat."


    Lin Manxue asked coldly: "Ye Chutian? What about people? "


    He Fanlong said uncertainly: "it was just there. Maybe I went to the bathroom."


    When I heard this, I turned around and wanted to run away. How dare I see Lin Manyu at this time? She told me to go back and change my clothes in the morning, but I didn''t go back. Now it happened again. I went up to look for death, didn''t I?


    Lin Manxue''s eyes are so sharp that she can see me at a glance. She pretended not to see, but deliberately said to he Fanlong: "director he, no matter where ye Chutian is now, you immediately go to find him out for me. I''ll stand here and wait for you. "


    Mr. Chen secretly calls Mr. He Fanlong aside to discuss and let him take two people to other places to find me. Mr. Lin is not happy. This is a big deal.


    I think they are so popular, and they can''t avoid being caught. So they came in from the door and said, "ah? There are so many people. What happened? "


    I went to Lin Manxue and pretended to see them, so I said respectfully: "Mr. Lin, Mr. Chen, Mr. Qin, good leaders."


    Lin Manxue stares at the information on my desk and hums coldly:


    "I''m not good, very bad. Ye Chutian, I have transferred so many departments, and your desktop is the most chaotic. What''s the matter with you? You remember, this is man Xue company, not school, not your boys'' dormitory. What quality! A grain of rat excrement dirties a pot of porridge. "

 Chapter 61

    Lin Manxue came up with a crackling fierce training. She didn''t give me any face in front of so many people. What makes people pucker is that I have to listen honestly.


    "And what about your clothes? Didn''t I ask you to go back and change it this morning? Why don''t you change it? "


    When Lin Manxue saw that I was still wearing my morning suit, she was probably even more unhappy. Her face was very ugly and frosty.


    For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer her. At this time, it''s not a time of bravado. Silence is golden. At least it shows that I have a good attitude of admitting mistakes.


    As I lowered my head and cleaned up my desk, Lin Manxue said, "assistant Yang, you write down that ye Chutian violated the company''s dirty and messy rules and regulations and deducted 1000 yuan this month. Moreover, he has a criminal record. You and President Qin should focus on observing him in the future. If he commits a crime again, he will never tolerate it. "


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said


    Lin Manxue took a look at the lunch box on my desk, suddenly stretched out her white hand and threw it directly into the trash basket next to my card holder.


    "Who asked you to bring your lunch box to the office? Is this the place to eat? Yang assistant, another 200 yuan will be deducted from ye Chutian. "


    Lin Manxue turned to face other colleagues in the Department and said coldly, "if anyone wants me to catch him again and bring bad personal habits to the company, don''t blame me for being rude to him."


    Lin Manxue completely treats me as a chicken and kills this group of monkeys. Her move has an immediate effect. At least this power has been established.


    Lin Manxue was a bully in the marketing department, and then she went to inspect other departments with a group of people. Unfortunately, she ran into her gun and became her ghost.


    My poor 1200 oceans are floating like this. My heart is pumping. It''s 1200 yuan. I''ve been working for nothing this week.


    If I don''t have any money, now even the lunch box is thrown away by her, I can only be hungry first.


    I''m really hungry now. I didn''t feel that I had put all my energy into my work just now, but now I don''t have any mind to work. Once people relax, all kinds of problems will be exposed, especially my stomach is constantly growling.


    I managed to get to work and quickly tidy up the things on my desk. I took my briefcase and was about to get up and leave. He Fanlong called me to his office.


    If you want to be so small, he just calls me.


    I followed he Fanlong into his office, he Fanlong closed the door and let me sit opposite him.


    "Ye Chutian, you should know what I have to do with you?"


    I''m not stupid. He must have come to me for what happened just now. I nodded in response.


    He Fanlong said: "Ye Chutian, you are no longer a student. When you enter the company, you have to follow the company''s rules and regulations. General manager Lin of our company is quite demanding. As you saw just now, she can''t hold a grain of sand in her eyes. I know you''ve just come here. You''ve been running outside these days. You don''t have time to learn these. Of course, this is also our negligence in our leadership work. "


    He fanlongdun added: "the rules and regulations training is under the charge of the human resources department. Yesterday, they had organized a new employee induction training. Because you''ve been out researching these days, I''ll ask you for leave. "


    "When I went to the human resources department to do something just now, I met Director Zhu, who is in charge of this area, and talked about your situation with him. Director Zhu attaches great importance to this matter, and he is willing to do a separate training for you in his off-duty time today. Ye Chutian, the opportunity is rare. You should go up to find Director Zhu now. "


    Training, I''m a big head. I''m hungry now. I don''t know when he will talk about this training. I have to starve to death.


    I really want to discuss with he Fanlong whether we can change the time, but he has already made an agreement with Director Zhu. It''s not something that he can agree to alone. It''s hard for them to change.


    Reluctantly, I went up to the 24th floor and went to Director Zhu''s office to find him. He was on the phone at that time, indicating that I would sit on the sofa for a while.


    His phone call is really long. For half an hour, I stood up several times to walk and sat down slowly. If I slip away quietly, how can I meet again next time.


    Director Zhu finally finished the call, he said to me with a sorry smile: "Xiao Ye, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time. I don''t think it''s too early. Let''s hurry and go to the conference room now. "


    I took a small USB flash drive to room 2409. He turned on the projector, copied the training files on the U disk on the computer, and then began to train me.


    After this training, he spoke for two hours, where he was spitting, while I was absent-minded. It was not that I didn''t respect his achievements, but that I was really hungry and didn''t have the heart to listen.


    "Xiao Ye, I''ve probably finished what I want to introduce. Is there anything else you don''t understand or need to ask?"


    "Director Zhu, no more. What you said just now is very detailed and clear. I understand it all. ""Yes. In that case, let''s call it a day. " Director Zhu began to turn off all the open files, and then slowly turned off the computer and projector.


    "All right. Thank you, director Zhu. I''ve delayed you from work. "


    "It should be."


    "Director Zhu, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go down first."


    "Go ahead."


    Now it''s 8:30 in the evening. I leave the 2409 conference room and rush to the elevator. I have to go back to the office to pack up and eat after work. As for work, I''d better take it home and stay up late at night.


    Today is Friday, no colleagues will choose to work overtime at this time point. When I get back to the office, all my colleagues are off work, it''s dark inside.


    I turned on the light, cleaned up, turned out the snakeskin bag under the card holder, and put all the information in it. I was carrying a snakeskin bag, holding a briefcase in one hand, waiting outside the elevator.


    The elevator stopped on the 12th floor. As soon as the door opened, I didn''t see it. I immediately slipped in. After I went in, I found that there was someone inside, and this person was no one else, it was Lin Manxue.


    I wonder in my heart, isn''t Lin Manxue supposed to work in the headquarters? How can she stay in Manxue company all the time? It''s a little unusual.


    Compared with the daytime, Lin Manxue changed into a more casual suit. She looked a little tired, and her face was not good, but her aura was still very strong.


    "Mr. Lin, you are just off work?"


    I smile at Lin Manxue friendly. Anyway, she is also my boss now. As long as I spend a day in Manxue company, I can''t offend this Bodhisattva, or I won''t have good fruit to eat.


    Lin Manxue nodded slightly and moved her body inside.


    I put the snake skin bag down from my shoulder and pressed the button on the first floor, because Lin Manxue went to the underground garage. On the first floor, the elevator door closed slowly.

 Chapter 62

    I turned my back to Lin Manxue, and suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the elevator was a little strange. I was very uncomfortable, that is, I felt very uncomfortable.


    I really hope the elevator will go down quickly, but the more I think about it, the slower it will be. Time is such a strange thing. If you count the time, you can live like a year.


    Finally came to the first floor, I was carrying a snake skin bag ready to get out of the elevator, Lin Manxue suddenly called me: "Ye Chutian, you wait."


    "Ah. Mr. Lin, what can I do for you? " I stuck the snakeskin bag in the middle of the elevator door and asked respectfully.


    Lin Manxue looked at her watch and said, "it''s almost nine o''clock now, so I won''t go out. Go to the hotel where I had morning tea last time, buy me a meal and send it to the president''s office."


    "Mr. Lin, aren''t you going to leave work?" I don''t want to buy food for Lin Manxue, but I don''t want to contact her alone. This woman is very dangerous. I want to run as far as I can.


    "What? You don''t want to? "


    "Yes, of course. It''s just that I''m afraid I won''t be able to buy it for a while and a half. I''m afraid I''ll starve you. " I euphemistically hope that Lin Manxue will change her mind.


    "Just buy it, and don''t worry about the rest. Remember, I don''t eat parsley, peppers and things that are too greasy. You tell them to put less oil. "


    "Oh."


    Lin Manxue found a delicate wallet in her bag and handed me a card. "This card has no password. You can use it to check out."


    I took the card, Lin Manxue said: "you should not eat, also buy one for yourself, calculate the running expenses I give you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lin."


    Lin Manxue and I got out of the elevator together. She was going to go upstairs again. I went out to buy food for her.


    I went out of the gate of Yijing building, and on the way, I suddenly thought of a question: Lin Manxue, what would she like to eat.


    I don''t know her at all, and I don''t know what she likes to eat. It''s a bit difficult.


    I want to call her and ask, but I don''t have her number. So I went back to the company and took the elevator to the president''s office.


    Just now, director Zhu introduced to me the floors of various departments of the company during the training, so I know that the president''s office is on the 28th floor, which is the innermost room on the left.


    When I got to the 28th floor, looking all the way forward, I saw a sign of the president''s office on the door of room 2816.


    I put the snakeskin bag outside the door, knocked on the door and pushed the door. It was just a habit of mine. To my surprise, the door was not locked at all and opened as soon as I pushed it.


    At this time, the light in the room is very bright, just like day. I looked outside the door. The office is very large, at least 120 square meters.


    I took a look at the layout. In addition to the office area outside, there is at least a rest room and maybe an independent bathroom inside.


    I didn''t see Lin Manxue outside. I knocked on the door again, but there was still no response inside.


    Is there anything wrong with Lin?


    I went into Lin Manxue''s office full of doubts. My steps were very light. If it wasn''t for the special quiet of the night, outsiders could not hear a sound at all.


    As I walked in, I looked at Lin mansher''s office. The decoration of this office was really luxurious. I was stunned by the decoration of saanna beige marble, Italian leather sofa, Swarovski crystal chandelier and so on.


    Do you want to be so extravagant? As the president of Lin''s group, Lin manxuegui should stay in this office very little. Is it necessary to waste so much?


    In my heart, I secretly scold the corruption of these rich people. Anything she wants will support my income for a year or even several years. It''s too unbalanced.


    Lin Manxue''s desk is very big, but it''s very clean. There is a big globe in front of her, and a row of folders block my view.


    I walked a little further to the right and saw Lin Manxue lying on her side on the table sleeping because she was lying on her side and there was something in front of her, so I didn''t notice her just now.


    No wonder I knocked on the door just now and there was no reaction inside. It turned out that she was already asleep. I gently called "President Lin", she still did not respond.


    Standing in front of my desk, I can''t help looking at Lin Manxue''s side face. This is my first time to appreciate Lin Manxue up close. I didn''t dare to look at her face several times before.


    After all, Lin Manxue is the president of Lin''s group. In my eyes, she is a great person like God. Her identity is there, but I still feel empty about her.


    She is even more beautiful than I imagined. Her skin is white, delicate, clean and flawless, and there is no flaw.


    After she closed her eyes, her long eyelashes were completely exposed, adding a bit of charm. Her small nose is very cute, and her thin lips are very sexy.


    Ye Yingying said last time that Lin Manxue is a beautiful woman that is hard to meet in a thousand years, which is true at all.


    The more I look at her, the more I think she looks good. I can''t help looking at her.


    Lin Manxue seems very tired, she sleeps very deeply, I saw her for a long time, she was totally unconscious.It''s winter now. There is no heating in the rooms in the deep city. Although it''s not as cold as outside in the bedroom, it can''t be underestimated.


    Mr. Lin was sleeping on the table like this. I worried that she would catch a cold, so I took off a coat and put it on her.


    I don''t know why I do this. It seems to be a subconscious action of mine. Normally, every time I meet with Lin Manxue, she doesn''t give me a good face. She also pushes me out and runs on me everywhere. I should exclude her, at least not care about her.


    I also feel puzzled for my behavior. I comfort myself in my heart: I am a man, so I should be more open-minded and have nothing to worry about with a woman.


    I look at Lin Manxue, and suddenly I see Su Manyu''s shadow in front of me. This is a great opportunity for comparison.


    I want to explore the relationship between Su Manyu and Lin Manxue from the aspect of appearance. I look at Lin Manxue carefully, and the more I look at her, the more I feel that she is extremely similar to Su Manyu.


    The two of them are difficult to distinguish in appearance, only in some details.


    Lin Manxue often sets her hair high. Her small face looks clearer, and her whole body exudes a kind of professional beauty and intellectual beauty. Su Manyu likes to wear long hair and let the wind blow away, just like the fairy in the cartoon. She has a layer of hazy beauty and Fairy Spirit.


    Lin Manxue''s straight hair was combed back with his forehead bare, while Su Manyu''s forehead was flowing with a few curls in the middle.


    Lin Manxue''s eyebrow has a beautiful mole, which is very beautiful, and Su Manyu, I remember very clearly, she did not.


    Lin Manxue likes to wear formal clothes. Even casual clothes are more formal. But Su Manyu, I have only seen her wear casual clothes, either dresses, jeans or tights. Anyway, how can she be comfortable.


    It seems that Lin Manxue is thinner than Su Manyu. Of course, they don''t stand together. Maybe it''s my illusion. But in my impression, Su Manyu looks better than Lin Manxue all the time. Maybe it''s because Lin Manxue is under too much pressure.


    I watched Lin Manxue and compared her with Su Manyu in my memory. The more I saw her, the clearer I felt that they were two different women.


    It''s just that if there is such a woman in the world, it''s against the heaven. This is a good thing. Two of them are smashed from the world. How can you let her live?

 Chapter 63

    At the same time, I am very curious about the relationship between Lin Manxue and Su Manyu. They are not the same person. It should be certain that they look so similar. Are they sisters?


    If they are sisters, are they cousins, cousins or cousins? When I was thinking about this problem, I didn''t know that Lin Manxue had awoke leisurely and she was staring at me.


    She must have fallen asleep, but she didn''t get scared in her first reaction. Most girls have to shout when they are in this situation.


    "Why are you here?" Lin Manxue suddenly asked me.


    "Ah. Mr. Lin said I was so scared that I couldn''t help stepping back.


    Lin Manxue was also startled by my sudden opening. She was sober, leaned back and fell on the back of the boss''s chair. She hugged her arms and said, "how do you come in?"


    "I came in." I''ll be honest.


    "Be serious! I''ll ask you a good question, and you answer it carefully! "


    "Mr. Lin, I really came in. Do you think I''m climbing?"


    Lin Manxue glared at me and said, "what are you doing in here?"


    Yeah, what am I doing in here? I was forced by Lin Manxue for a moment. The main reason is that I was just appreciating her. My heart was a little empty. When I was nervous, my mind was hard to concentrate, my thinking was easy to spread, and my brain was blank.


    "You don''t want to come in and do something to me, do you?" Lin Manxue pointed to my face and asked me.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t get me wrong. Don''t get me wrong."


    I wave my hand repeatedly. If Lin Manxue misunderstands me, I can''t finish eating in Manxue company. If I don''t talk about it, I have to make a hoodlum''s hat.


    "Misunderstanding? Say. What are you doing sneaking in here? "


    "Mr. Lin. Let me correct two points: first, I didn''t sneak in, I came in aboveboard; second, I came in to ask you what you would like to eat in the evening. You forgot that you just asked me to buy you a meal, but didn''t tell me what you would like to eat. "


    Lin Manxue thought a little, she seems to have remembered that she just asked me to buy food, but she would not believe me so easily: "aboveboard? Why don''t you knock when you come in? "


    "I''ve been knocking for a long time. You haven''t responded for so long. I thought something happened to you. "


    "You knocked. Why didn''t I hear you?"


    "You may have been asleep."


    "How long have you been in?"


    "Soon. I''ve just come in, and you wake up as soon as I come in. "


    I would like to cheat in the past, I will not take the initiative to admit that I have been in for a long time, otherwise she asked me what I have been doing for such a long time, how can I answer? Is it that I appreciate her sleeping. Isn''t that death!


    Lin Man snow Eye Bead son a turn, suddenly ask me: "you walk to the hotel just remember to ask me to eat what?"


    "No. I remember it on the way


    "Why don''t you call me and ask me, why do you come back by yourself?"


    "Mr. Lin, I don''t have your number."


    "You haven''t bought it back for such a long time, don''t you care about my business? Don''t you know I didn''t even have lunch and I''m hungry? "


    "Mr. Lin, when I think about it on the way back, I don''t take any rest on the way."


    Lin Man Xue suddenly a sly smile, she looked at the watch and then said: "make up! Make it up! Ye Chutian, you dare to lie in front of me. "


    "It''s more than 40 minutes since I asked you to buy food. Our company can go back and forth to the hotel for 20 minutes at most. You said you came back on the way just now. That is to say, if you don''t delay on the way, you can go back and forth for 10 minutes at most. You just said that you didn''t stop in the middle of the way and just came into my office. Then I ask you, where are the extra 20 minutes? You ate it? "


    "Ah?" I grew up speechless. I didn''t expect Lin Manxue to be so shrewd. She calculated every time difference and told me to jump into the trap she dug.


    "Speak, dumb?"


    "Mr. Lin, I..."


    "Ye Chutian, think about it before you make up a lie. I''ll give you another chance. If you still want to deceive me, do you know the consequences?" Lin Man xuepi threatened me with a smile.


    "Mr. Lin. To be honest, I''m not new here. I''ve been here for a while


    "For a while? How long will it be? Be specific. "


    "Twenty minutes."


    "What? You''ve been in for so long! Say it! What have you done to me all this time? " Lin Manxue asked me angrily.


    "Mr. Lin, I really didn''t do anything."


    "Nothing? Do you believe that? "


    "Believe it or not, I really didn''t do anything." I insisted that I didn''t do anything, and Lin Manxue didn''t have a way with me.


    Lin Manxue pondered for a moment, suddenly gave me a smile and asked me seriously, "do you think I''m beautiful, ye Chutian?"Mr. Lin is so abnormal that I feel confused. What does she want?


    I look at Lin Manxue with a beautiful smile. I don''t know what she means. It''s just that if a beautiful woman asks you whether you are beautiful or not, as long as you are not stupid, you will say that you are beautiful. Besides, Lin is really a great beauty that is hard to meet in a thousand years.


    "Mr. Lin, this..."


    "Pretty or not?" Lin Manxue asked me again in a soft voice. Her tone was very light and soft. My bones were going to be crisp.


    I nodded gently: "beautiful."


    "Do you like it?" Lin Manxue''s eyes are flowing and blinking at me. My God, what is she trying to do? Seduce me?


    My brain began not to listen to me, and began to think. I imagined that on such a beautiful night, a beautiful woman like Lin Manxue took the initiative to throw her arms at me. This picture should not be too beautiful.


    My man''s sense of pride is extremely inflated, his mind is hot, and he says, "I like it."


    "If you have a chance, would you like to get close to a beautiful woman?" Lin Manxue asked me again in a whiny voice. She also twisted her slender body like a water snake. My reason had already gone to the clouds. At the moment, there is only a woman who is extremely beautiful in my eyes.


    "Yes."


    "Are you just thinking, or do you want to act?"


    "I want to act."


    Lin Manxue pursed her sexy thin lips and said, "do you want to kiss me?"


    My current thinking is completely led by Lin Manxue. No matter what she says, I just follow her.


    "Yes."


    "Did you kiss secretly just now?"


    "No


    Lin Manxue gave me a wink: "you think about it again?"


    "Yes."


    "Where''s the face? Did you kiss me, too? "


    "Yes, too."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Lin Manxue suddenly changed her face and looked at me angrily, yelling: "Ye Chutian, you dare to insult me. You''re dead. "


    "Ah?" I wake up from the confusion and look at Lin Manxue foolishly. The high-ranking President Lin even uses the beauty trick to bewitch me.


    God, what did I just say? It''s over. This time it''s really over.


    Lin Manxue opened the things recorded on her mobile phone and said fiercely, "what else do you want to say


    This woman also took advantage of me to record when I was confused. Now the evidence is solid. I can''t wash it even when I jump to the Yellow River.

 Chapter 64

    "President Lin."


    Lin Manxue interrupted me and said, "the man I hate most in my life is the one who dares to be a counsellor. Don''t make me look down on you any more. "


    I bowed my head dejectedly, because in a sense, although I didn''t do anything to her, I did peep at her.


    "Mr. Lin, you can punish me as you want. Even if you send me to the police station, I will admit it."


    Lin Manxue said: "if you do something like this to me, if I send you to the police station, your life will be ruined. Ye Chutian, I don''t like to kill everything. I''ll give you another chance to be a new man. If you sign this, it will turn the page. "


    Lin Manxue takes out her bag from under the desk cabinet and draws out two contracts from it. However, she doesn''t let me see the contents inside, but only let me sign in the last place where I sign.


    I hesitated. I couldn''t see the content of this contract. If she sold my organ, would I sign it too?


    "Ye Chutian, this is your only chance. You can sign it or not."


    I gritted my teeth and signed two contracts.


    When Lin Manxue saw that I had signed the contract, a lovely radian appeared at the corner of her mouth. She took the contract back into her bag, and then waved to me to go out and continue to buy her food.


    I fainted out of Lin Manxue''s office and took the elevator down to the first floor. I was thinking about a problem on the way to the hotel. It seemed that I was on Lin Manxue''s way again. She seemed to dig a hole for me, but I jumped in for no reason.


    Now, I not only have the handle to fall in the hands of Lin Manxue, but also signed a contract with her that I don''t know what content. I don''t know when I will be pressed on the operating table by a group of people and take away my parts one by one. Mom, it''s really terrible to think about it.


    Through this incident, I think that Lin Manxue is not simple. She is a woman who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. She doesn''t use her best and knows how to make use of her own advantages.


    She''s a terrible woman. She''s a disaster. If you want to live longer, you''d better stay away from her.


    However, I am very curious. Why does Lin Manxue always stay in the company? As the president of Lin''s group, shouldn''t she stay in the headquarters all the time?


    Lin is such a big group. How many things are waiting for her to make a decision? How can she come here often when she is free?


    I have a bad feeling in my heart that something may happen to Lin Manxue, at least it is not a good thing for her.


    When I got to the hotel, it was already ten o''clock and they were still open. This is a prime location in the urban area. There are many office buildings and few hotels, so the hotel business is generally very good.


    I looked at their business schedule: 7 a.m. to 11 p.m.


    I ordered four or five dishes to pack according to the menu. I sat there for a while. A waiter came up to pour me tea. She was no one else. She was the waitress who pulled me last time.


    "Boss, you''ve come to dinner again." Little beauty smile very sweet, with the last time I pulled the girl who would not let me go.


    "It''s you." I didn''t hate this little beauty because of what happened last time. I paid for food. Of course, people didn''t do anything wrong.


    The little beauty poured me a cup of tea and chatted with me for a while. Don''t mention that money is my uncle. People have different attitudes towards you.


    I do sit and wait for strange boring, little beauty quite witty said: "boss, or you sit first, I help you to the kitchen to urge."


    "Sensible."


    "Ha ha."


    I waited for a while, the little beauty beat the bag for me, I handed the card that Lin Manxue gave me to her to brush. The consumption here is very expensive. It costs more than 300 yuan for such a few dishes. If I go to other stores, I think it can be done within 200 yuan.


    Little beauty took me to the door of the hotel and said sweetly, "boss, take your time. You are welcome to come again next time."


    I nodded with the box and went back to the company immediately.


    When I got to the door of the president''s office, I glanced at the position where I just put the snake skin bag. My mother, my snake skin bag has disappeared.


    I''m worried. I''ve spent a lot of effort to get the information. If I lose it like this, I''ll have the heart to die.


    In my hurry, I forgot to knock on the door first and rushed in with my packing box.


    Lin Manxue is reading what information, see I don''t knock on the door rushed in, not happy to say: "why don''t you knock on the door?"


    "Mr. Lin, did you go out just now?" I don''t have the mind to ask her whether to knock or not.


    "I''ve been reading the papers since you left. What''s the matter? "


    "Ah! It''s over. " I put the card and packing box on Lin Manxue''s desk, patted her forehead and said.


    "How can you be impetuous when a man does something? Take it easy. " Lin Manxue frowned slightly and said unhappily, "why do you put these things here. Take it to the tea room. "


    "Where is the tea room?"


    "Balcony.""Mr. Lin, what''s the matter with you?" When I saw Lin Manxue pressing her stomach all the time, I asked her.


    "There''s a pain in the stomach."


    "Are you hungry? Don''t be busy. Let''s eat first. "


    I took the packing box to the balcony. The balcony of Lin Manxue''s office is really big. There is a tea table in it and several potted flowers in the corner. This is a woman who knows how to enjoy.


    I put the lunch box on the tea table and opened it one by one. Lin Manxue also came. When she saw my sad face, she said, "it''s my money. Why are you crying?"


    "No. I lost something


    Lin Manxue looked at me strangely. I was wearing a suit of miscellaneous brands. The total amount of my clothes was less than 500 yuan, and there was a hole in my clothes. Just like me, I was poor. What could I do.


    "What did you drop?"


    "A snake skin bag. You saw me carrying that in the elevator just now. "


    "A snake skin bag is not a heaven and earth bag. Why are you so precious?"


    "All my information is in it."


    Lin Manxue said: "you just came to the company for a few days. If you have any important information, you can lose it."


    "Mr. Lin, what you said is light. All the fruits of my labor these days are in it. If I lose them, I will be blind these days."


    Lin Manxue sat opposite me. She asked me to wash two pairs of chopsticks once.


    "Do you want to wash this, too?"


    "Ye Chutian, can you talk about hygiene? These things should be eaten into your stomach."


    "Isn''t the hotel disinfected?"


    "When he says disinfection, you think it''s disinfection? Did you see it with your own eyes? Don''t do the ink. Go


    "But there''s no boiling water. It''s not clean after washing. What''s more, these food boxes haven''t been washed. Can I just wash a pair of chopsticks? "

 Chapter 65

    Lin Manxue glared at me and said, "how can you be a man? You can improve a little bit. You can''t break the pot just because you don''t win. Do you understand? If you don''t have boiled water, you can''t think of a way. If you turn on the water dispenser, you can''t burn it yourself. "


    I ran away with chopsticks, and then she would begin to insult my intelligence and personality.


    I got some hot water on the water dispenser in the office area outside, washed it clean and then folded it back.


    "Here you are, Mr. Lin."


    Lin Manxue took the chopsticks, wiped a few paper towels on the tea table, and then took a sip. She ate very gracefully. How to say, anyway, she looked very pleasant.


    "Mr. Lin, is the food still to your taste?"


    "Not bad. What are you looking at me for? Do you want me to feed you? "


    I quickly stuffy head pickpocketing, pickpocketing too fast, also choked myself.


    My face turned red and I coughed. Lin Manxue shook her head, got up and poured me a small glass of water with a ceramic tea cup.


    I was flattered, took a cup of tea to drink, my mother, this is a cup of boiling water.


    I vomited the boiled water in my throat. It was hot and I jumped up and down. I couldn''t feel it because there was a fire burning in my mouth and throat.


    I hopped for a long time before I relaxed. I ran to the water dispenser and drank a cup of cold water. It was more comfortable.


    Lin Manxue didn''t have the consciousness to do something wrong, and she was still laughing.


    When I saw Lin Manxue laughing at me, I was very angry and said angrily, "Mr. Lin, you don''t want to hurt me on purpose, do you? You''re going to die doing this, you know? "


    "Why are you so fierce? I didn''t mean to. You are so stupid


    "Am I stupid?"


    Lin Man snow sneered: "you are not stupid, drink a water to be able to scald oneself?"


    "You have to pay attention to you. Are you an idiot? Can''t you tell the difference between boiled water and cold water? "


    I was angry for a moment, and I couldn''t help speaking in a heavy tone. At this time, I completely forgot that she was Lin Manxue, and she was like a queen in Manxue company.


    Lin Manxue stares at me with big eyes. It is estimated that I am the first person who dares to speak to her so loudly in the whole Manxue company. Which employee is not respectful to see her at ordinary times.


    She''s a little bit in the dark for a while.


    "What are you looking at? Am I wrong? "


    I suddenly realized that she was Lin Manxue. She was kind enough to pour me a glass of water. As a result, she did something wrong. I really shouldn''t do it to her.


    Therefore, although I still don''t speak well, the decibel is much smaller.


    "You scold me?" Lin Manxue suddenly cold face to me.


    "Mr. Lin, I..."


    "You dare to scold me! Get out of here Lin Manxue suddenly reacts and gets angry. She pushes all the lunch boxes on the tea table on the ground.


    She must have never been so angry before, so her inner pride and anger were completely ignited by me, just like a bomb, suddenly exploded.


    As soon as Lin Manxue gets angry, my arrogance is not as arrogant as before.


    However, I am not willing to compromise easily. I am not a man who compromises casually. Right is right, wrong is wrong. Although I did have some wrong attitude towards her just now, she is still so fierce when she has done something wrong, which is not right.


    "Get out of here! Get out of man Xue company


    Lin Man Xue talks so ugly, Shi Ke Sha can''t insult, go out, my cow temper also came up, a push away Lin Man Xue, swagger out.


    I got out of Yijing building. It was very cold outside. My body shivered.


    My coat is still in Lin Manxue''s office, so I''m wearing a single coat now. In fact, I was wearing a single coat when I went out to buy food just now. Just now, I thought it was really cold outside.


    I didn''t go far, just strolled around Yijing building. I smoked two cigarettes, and my heart gradually calmed down.


    I don''t know what happened to me. As long as Lin Manxue winks at me or shows a slight look of contempt for me, my heart will be extremely angry. She is my boss, and the boss scolds his subordinates. Isn''t this the most common thing in the workplace? I can''t help it. Why do I mind so much?


    I don''t understand why. I blame my pride and man''s dignity. I''m also a proud man. I can''t accept being angry with a woman.


    I have different attitudes towards Su Manyu and Lin Manxue.


    Su Manyu is not my leader. She has a poisonous tongue to me. I can fight against her with poison. But Lin Manxue is my female boss. I can only bear her rudeness and abuse in my heart.


    If I don''t break out in silence, I die out in silence. Maybe that''s why I''m so angry tonight.


    I smoked another cigarette. I think Lin Manxue looks bad tonight. She had a stomachache before. Why do I make her angry.When Lin Manxue was angry, she put her lunch box on the floor. She didn''t take a few bites just now.


    Although she drove me out of the company, she was unkind and I couldn''t be unrighteous. I was worried that she was hungry, so I went to the hotel to buy food, but now the hotel is closed.


    I found a circle in the street, in addition to the roadside stalls and stalls, regular hotel no longer open. Lin Manxue is a young lady with a lot of money. Her resistance is so poor. How can she eat things on the side of the road? Maybe she has to go to the hospital for vomiting and diarrhea.


    As I strolled around, I saw a 24-hour convenience store in front of me, so I bought some milk, bread, chocolate, a bottle of mineral water, some packaged chicken legs, beef jerky and other snacks.


    Girls like to eat potato chips. I bought several packages of potato chips with different flavors and a box of stomach medicine at the medicine counter.


    I carry a big bag of things back to the man snow company, now so late, the security at the door are dozing.


    After I went up to the 28th floor, it was dark inside from the outside. Lin Manxue should go back.


    I lingered at the door for a while, pushed the door hard, I still have a glimmer of hope in my heart, Lin Manxue just turned off the light, she is still inside, girls are wronged, don''t like to shut themselves in a dark corner?


    To my great disappointment, the door couldn''t be opened. Lin Manxue had really left.


    I carry things back, inadvertently saw a black thing in the corner, I came forward to see, is a snake bag, it is lying there quietly.


    Snake skin bag lost and recovered, but I was not excited at all.


    I just had such a bad attitude towards Lin Manxue. How could she be allowed to offend her authority.


    Besides, she didn''t like to see me all the time and ran on me everywhere. It seems that it''s inevitable that I will be expelled from her this time.

 Chapter 66

    At the thought of leaving Manxue company, my heart is still a little reluctant. After all, this is my first job. I have put great enthusiasm into this job. Although it''s hard to get out early and come back late these days, I feel that my life is very full.


    I slowly went downstairs with a large plastic bag in one hand and a snake skin bag in the other. Instead of taking the elevator, I walked down the stairs from the 28th floor.


    Just now, I was thinking about something. I didn''t notice the floor. I didn''t want to walk through it. I went down to the first floor.


    The first floor below is an underground garage, which covers a large area and can''t be seen at a glance. It''s so late now, and the cars full during the day are empty. There are only 20 or 30 cars parked in it.


    I saw a beautiful woman squatting on the ground beside a big pillar. She seemed to be looking for something.


    I quietly walked over and stood behind her for a while. She changed into a casual suit, put down her long hair and wore a ponytail.


    "President Lin."


    "Ah?" Lin Manxue is startled. In the middle of the night, in such a strange place as the parking lot, someone suddenly calls you at the back. It''s strange that you are not scared to death.


    She sat on the ground in fright and looked back at me in horror.


    "Mr. Lin, I didn''t scare you, did I?" I didn''t mean to. I just saw her lying on the ground looking for something under the car. I was very curious and called the exit carelessly.


    I''m afraid to frighten Lin Manxue. I quickly step back two steps. The distance will make people feel safe.


    Lin Manxue saw clearly that it was me, and she was at ease at last. She patted her high chest and said, "what''s wrong with you? It''s frightening here in the middle of the night!"


    For the first time, I didn''t talk back to her, because it was really my fault just now.


    Don''t say a girl is a big man. In such a gloomy place as the underground garage, if someone calls him inexplicably behind his back, he will be scared to death. Lin Manxue''s performance just now is very good.


    I looked at Lin Manxue with a smile and took two steps forward. I stretched out my hand to pull her up. Lin Manxue pushed away my hand and said with disgust: "take away your dirty hand, I can get up by myself."


    Lin Manxue is a very pure and suspicious woman. She thinks I want to take advantage of her. In fact, I just want to pull her, and I don''t want to do anything else.


    Lin Manxue struggles to get up and pats the dust on her body.


    "Mr. Lin, what were you looking for just now?"


    "It''s up to you!"


    "Ha ha." I see Lin Manxue a little girl angry appearance, can''t help laughing. She has been cold, this kind of lovely is rare.


    "What are you laughing at? What''s so funny? By the way, why haven''t you got out of manshite? "


    "Mr. Lin, as a girl, can you speak more gently? You didn''t eat gunpowder. Don''t be so fierce? "


    "Ye Chutian, do you have any professionalism and respect for leaders? Do you know who you''re talking to? "


    I said with a smile: "Mr. Lin, I have already got out of Manxue company according to your request. In other words, you are not my leader now. We are equal now. What''s wrong with me saying that? "


    "How dare you argue? You are still on the boundary of man Xue company. I am your leader. You should not only respect me, but also have the right to criticize you. "


    I looked at the underground parking lot and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, I almost forgot to remind you. This parking lot is not only owned by man Xue company. This is the site of Yijing building. Don''t take it for yourself. "


    Lin Manxue looked at me for a while and said coldly, "joke, the whole Yijing building is the property of Lin group. Do you still think I am not qualified?"


    I almost forget that Lin Manxue is not only the president of man Xue company, but also the president of Lin''s group. What she said just now is quite reasonable.


    "What''s the matter, dumb?" Seeing that I was speechless, Lin Manxue began to prepare for a painful defeat. Women like this. Once they have the upper hand, they like to be reasonable and unforgiving.


    I don''t want to argue with her about this topic. It''s a bit like a child''s quarrel. It''s meaningless.


    I began to silence, Liman snow see I don''t speak, she didn''t chatter. Lin Manxue is a wise woman. Just now, because of the special atmosphere, in such a dark environment, she wanted to say something to embolden herself.


    She didn''t really want to fight with me, and I didn''t want to, I know, she knows.


    "If you are hungry, have something to eat." I put the snake skin bag on the ground, opened the big plastic bag that I had just put on the ground, and took out a piece of bread, a piece of chocolate and a box of milk from it.


    Lin Manxue looked at me, her eyes are very complex, strange, she did not pick up things, but has been looking at me.


    "By the way, do you still have a stomachache? Take some stomach medicine before you eat. " I took out a box of stomach medicine and a bottle of water from the bag. I opened the box, unscrewed the cap and handed it to Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said faintly, "I don''t want it.""Mr. Lin, I know you are still angry with me. I''m wrong. I apologize to you. If you have any unhappiness, just let it all out on me. Don''t make fun of your body, OK


    I put the medicine and the mineral water bottle in Lin Manxue''s hand.


    "I said I don''t want to." Lin Manxue''s eyes dodged and didn''t turn her head. Her tone was much more gentle than just now, and she was no longer so cold.


    "What''s the matter with you? You don''t want to tell me that you are still afraid of taking medicine at your age, do you I mean to say that on purpose, I just want her to eat in anger.


    Lin Manxue turned around and suddenly said with a straight face, "what if you put something under the water?"


    "Mr. Lin, you are too suspicious. that ''s ok. I''ll show you. " I grabbed the mineral water in Lin Manxue''s hand, poured a little in my mouth and drank it.


    "Well, don''t worry about it this time?"


    Lin Manxue stared at me for a long time, her big eyes flickering, beautiful, now her eyes inside a soft, not angry.


    "Drink it yourself, I won''t drink it."


    "Why don''t you worry? I''ve drunk it for you."


    Lin Man Xue pursed her lips and said, "you still let me drink after drinking. Do you want to take advantage of me?"


    I can''t laugh or cry. How can this woman do this.


    "Don''t drink if you don''t want to. Eat some milk and bread to fill your stomach, or your stomach will be upset again. " I put the milk straw in and brought her a loaf of bread.


    This time, Lin Manxue didn''t refuse. She thought she was really hungry. She took it and ate it.


    I stopped a blue Ferrari in front of me, and I was tongue tied. Mr. Lin is Mr. Lin, and every car has millions of dollars. I remember Su Manyu driving a white Porsche.


    Although I don''t know how much this Ferrari is, according to the information I read on the website of my favorite car during this period, the starting price of Ferrari is more than 4 million, while that of Porsche is more than 1 million. There is still a difference in the luxury level between the two.


    I asked Lin Manxue, "what were you looking for just now?"

 Chapter 67

    "Car key."


    "Why did the key fall under the car?"


    "Not sure."


    I took out my cell phone, turned on my flashlight, and took a picture on the ground, but I didn''t find it after a circle. I turned to the opposite side and drew the gourd like this. At last, I found a black thing under the left wheel in front of me.


    It''s really difficult to find something at night. The light is dim and the key is dark. It''s still in such a secret place. No wonder she couldn''t find it after a long time.


    I turned back to Lin Manxue, felt for a while under the front tire, and finally found it.


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes, that''s it." Lin Manxue doesn''t chew the bread any more. She reaches for the key and wants to get on the bus. I took her by the arm and said, "what are you in a hurry? You can go after eating."


    I was just pulling her subconsciously, otherwise how dare I have physical contact with her.


    Lin Manxue pushed me away and said coldly, "what do you want?"


    I suddenly realized that I was abrupt just now. I was at a loss. I just looked at Lin Manxue and didn''t know what to say.


    After all, Lin Manxue is my female boss. I am still very afraid of her, especially when she is not happy.


    Lin Manxue pressed the door lock, opened the door, and directly sat in. She started the car, backed up, and went to the exit without looking at me again.


    Why did I offend her again? Lin Manxue seems to be very sensitive. She is very resistant to the approach of the opposite sex, let alone physical contact.


    I took a few steps forward, put the plastic bag into the snake skin bag, and then walked back with the snake skin bag.


    I don''t know if my relationship with Lin Manxue has eased down a bit. She has driven me out of Manxue company. Normally speaking, my work on hand has nothing to do with me, but I''m not a person who likes to give up halfway. If I want to leave, I have to deal with my work before I leave.


    When I got back to my home in Shannan village, I took a shower, and then began to continue the unfinished work during the day.


    I worked until more than four o''clock and finally finished recording the data. It took me more than an hour to check again. The verification work is very difficult and the data is dense. It''s not so easy to see the flowers at a glance.


    I didn''t finish the data until about six o''clock, and then I used software to make statistics, draw pictures, analyze the results, draw conclusions, and then write a report. In a word, there is still a lot of work waiting for me to do.


    I was so sleepy that I went to bed to have a rest. I sleep until more than ten o''clock, the sun is rising high, reflected from the window, the room is bright.


    After I got up and washed, I made a bowl of egg noodles for myself. After I cleaned up the noodles, I stood on the balcony to breathe. I saw a beautiful figure watering flowers in the yard.


    Su Manyu, how did she come back to live?


    I was a little surprised, this woman is extremely mysterious, usually very difficult to see her, in addition to the night I met her on the road, I met her for the first time in such a long time.


    I came out of the house and saw Su Manyu carrying me to water some cabbages. We planted some cabbages in the corner of our yard. I think it was planted by sumanyu.


    Su Manyu''s white Porsche is lying quietly in the other corner of the yard. Luxury cars are luxury cars and look like atmosphere.


    "Goddess Su, you are in a good mood. Get up early to water."


    When Su Manyu heard a voice behind him, she turned around and looked at me in surprise with a watering can in her hand. She may not understand why I''m here all of a sudden.


    "Stingy, why are you here? You''re not following me, are you? "


    I Yao finger: "Su goddess, I know what you think, you must not think more. Man, you live here, and now you''re your neighbor. "


    "No way." Su Manyu dropped the kettle and said with certainty.


    "Why not? Why can''t I rent it if you can? "


    Su Manyu''s words were blocked for a moment. She might have something to say. She wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth and still didn''t say it.


    Her expression looked very angry, and she was still mumbling something, but her voice was too small for me to hear clearly.


    "You wait for me, stand still." Su Manyu took out her mobile phone, went out of the yard and called outside. I think she must want to call the landlord and ask what''s going on.


    Sumanyu went out for a long time. I think she went far away. Anyway, I didn''t hear her.


    I squatted down to have a look at the cabbages planted by Su Manyu. These cabbages have just grown out, and they are still some young plants. They are very lovely.


    I stretched out my hand to pull out the weeds next to the cabbage. Su Manyu suddenly screamed, "what do you want to do


    "I''ll help you pull up the weeds."


    "What weeds are there? Stingy, I warn you, stay away from my cabbages. " Su Manyu was very excited. She was afraid that I would touch her cabbages and would not let me stand beside them."As for it, just a few cabbages?" I disdained to say that when I lived in the countryside, I saw that the cabbages planted by my grandfather and his neighbors were all green, much more beautiful than this.


    Su Manyu stood between me and her cabbages, staring at me, as if I was a boar trying to arch the cabbages. Her appearance looked very funny.


    "Have you just made it clear?"


    "Ask what?"


    "Landlord."


    "What landlord?"


    I said with a smile: "goddess Su, you don''t want to be stupid with me, do you? Didn''t you just go out and call the landlord, he didn''t tell you what''s going on here? "


    Su Manyu wants to talk and stop. She thinks about it and says, "stingy, I don''t care how you rent this house. From now on, please move away immediately."


    "Why should I move the house I rent?"


    Suman rain said: "your house sublet to me, I give you double the price."


    "I''m sorry, goddess su. I don''t need money." I stand with my legs crossed and say it very boldly.


    Su Manyu said angrily, "what''s the matter with you? I live here first. Do you want to cheat me? "


    "You live in yours and I live in mine. We don''t cross the river when we enter the water. We don''t influence or interfere with each other."


    "Why not? The houses here are so scattered that you and I live under the same eaves. How can I rest assured as a woman? I''m not too late for you to do me any harm if you see me beautiful one day. "


    When I went, she still doubted my character, and I was not happy, so I said:


    "goddess Su, I don''t like to hear that. You doubt me, and I''m worried about you! Who knows if you will seduce me because I am so handsome? But I''m not like you. I like to worry. I''m quite confident in my own determination. You can rest assured that no matter how you tempt me, I won''t take the bait. "


    "Just you? You''re really thick skinned. You''re not afraid to laugh off other people''s big teeth when you say such shameless things? "


    "Who loves to laugh, who laughs, mind my business."


    I look like a fool. Su man is so angry that he can''t help me at all.


    Looking at these cabbages, I suddenly thought of a person - Garden cabbages, that is, my netizen.


    Su Manyu likes cabbage so much, isn''t she a garden cabbage?

 Chapter 68

    Think of here, I quickly looked up sumanyu, I am looking for sumanyu and cabbage common place.


    The first time I met Su Manyu was in guangmiao city. At that time, she lived in a five-star hotel and ordered a takeout in our store. I sent it to her. There was a little friction between them.


    The second time we met was in orchid town. I was helping in sister Lan''s store at that time. She came to stay. I was the second girl in the store, and she was the guest. The relationship between them was also very delicate.


    The third meeting happened on the night when I came to Shencheng. At that time, because of the vinegar of Yang ruohui and ye Yingying, ye YingYing and I fell out and ran away from home. We met her on a small slope of a green belt.


    She was driving a white Porsche, which I didn''t recognize at that time. Su Manyu later took me to stay in a big hotel, she left before dawn.


    The last time I met her was a night ago. Her car couldn''t catch fire on the road. I helped her, and then she left me and ran away.


    Su Manyu gives me a very familiar feeling. Is she cabbage?


    I stare at Su Manyu and savor the little things that happened between me and pakchoi on the Internet, including their language style of speaking, ways of dealing with people, and some living habits.


    In a word, the more I look at her, the more I feel that she is like me, especially goddess Su, who likes cabbage so much. I have a preconceived idea, and gradually overlap their figures and finally merge them into one.


    Su Manyu saw me staring at her so wantonly and said angrily, "you want to play a hooligan. Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Sober up, I realized that I just lost my manners. It''s really impolite to stare at a girl like this. I asked Su Manyu, "do you usually surf the Internet?"


    Su Manyu said coldly, "is it my duty to tell you?"


    "You''re not so old-fashioned, are you? Goddess Su, girls should not only be beautiful, but also enrich their inner beauty and keep pace with the times. "


    I made fun of her, just to tell her the truth.


    Su Manyu said with disdain, "do you have half a cent to do with my inner beauty? Dogs meddle with mice. "


    "Ha ha."


    Su Manyu saw that she ridiculed me so much. I laughed instead of anger. She had no face and no skin. She asked fiercely, "what are you laughing at? Is that funny? "


    "Of course it''s funny. Some people are willing to degenerate and compare themselves to mice. Do you think it''s funny? "


    "You Su Manyu pointed at me and said with a smile: "what''s wrong with the mouse? It''s cute and smart. It''s better than the dog if it''s not good. I know all day long that I''m wagging a tail, I''m hungry and I''m not afraid to eat anything, and I''m not afraid to vomit. "


    "Goddess Su, I don''t agree with you. Dogs are the most loyal friends of human beings. That''s how you treat your friends and dislike them. Isn''t that the way to treat friends? "


    "I don''t care about you."


    "Ha ha. Su goddess, what do you usually like to do on the Internet? "


    Su Manyu looked at me warily and asked, "why do you ask this? Want to know my privacy? "


    I said with a smile: "I heard that girls online in addition to online shopping, or online shopping, I see you look like a fairy, just want to know if you will be as vulgar as ordinary women?"


    Su Manyu took the kettle, and the birds didn''t bother me. He turned around and was ready to go back.


    I looked at the back of Goddess Su when she left. Suddenly I had a plan. I yelled "garden cabbage" behind her. If she was really a garden cabbage, she would look back at me subconsciously.


    It''s a natural reaction, and it''s been tried and tested as a child.


    Unfortunately, Su Manyu didn''t respond. She didn''t stop and didn''t look back. Instead, she kept going back.


    Is it true that they are not alone? I stand in the yard and laugh at myself. It''s ridiculous that Su Manyu mistakenly thinks that they are the same person because she likes to grow some cabbages. Is that too sensitive?


    People in big cities are no better than countrymen. They yearn for rural life and like to find an open space to grow something by themselves.


    Some people grow it on the balcony, some on the roof, some in the flower beds. There are many kinds of things, such as green peppers, green onions, garlic, tomatoes and so on.


    Of course, the easiest thing to plant is cabbage. Just sprinkle the seeds into it. The management is very simple. Just have water and sunshine.


    Therefore, if only because Su Manyu grows some cabbages, I will force her to be associated with the garden cabbages, and I have to admire my imagination.


    In fact, how can things in the world be so coincidental? In the vast sea of people, I ran into a girl who was a garden cabbage. This is not a film.


    I just thought that Su Manyu and the garden cabbage are very similar. After the trial just now, I compare them in my heart and find that they are not alike at all.


    First of all, Chinese cabbage is much more lively than Su Manyu. She is very optimistic. Unlike Su Manyu, she always likes to have a cold face.


    Secondly, Pak Choi is very wise. She is always full of wisdom. You can''t even admire her. In fact, Su Manyu is also very witty, but most of the time she is satirizing me.Finally, cabbages are more honest than Su Manyu. Although I don''t know much about cabbages, she gives me a very sincere feeling. Unlike Su goddess, she is a mystery, which people can''t guess.


    In my heart, I denied that Su Manyu was cabbage. In this way, the more I looked at her, the less she looked like.


    From the perspective of psychology, people have a sense of selective neglect. If I think they are, I will compare them in various similar places, and then the more I look at them, the more I feel like them.


    If I think they are not, I will look for their different places, and magnify the differences, so that I feel more and more unlike them.


    This is a kind of psychological suggestion, which exists widely in psychology.


    After a while, Su Manyu came out with a new suit of clothes. Her white T-shirt and tight jeans were pure and beautiful. She carried a bag, held her head high, and passed me haughtily.


    I watched her get on the Porsche until she left the yard. She didn''t say a word to me again. This woman is still so proud.


    Su Manyu left home, so it''s no fun for me to stay in the yard alone. Looking at the yard, I suddenly remembered that I still owe fifteen thousand dollars to the agency little beauty. During this period of time, I was busy researching and forgot this stubble.


    I calculated the date, tomorrow is the deadline, integrity is the most important, not to lose credibility.


    In such a short period of time, I have to find a pawn company.


    I have a meteorite on hand. It''s very strange. When I was eight years old, I was watching watermelon in the shed. A stone fell into the field and broke several big watermelons.


    But I only found one, which is only over 100 grams in size.


    I searched the map for any pawn companies nearby, and I took a taxi.


    I handed the meteorite to the boss. He was not sure whether it was a real meteorite after looking at it for a long time. No one used to use it in his company before, so he needed to find an organization to identify it.


    Meteorites are very valuable. After all, they belong to celestial flying immortals. They are not things of the earth. They are precious because they are rare.


    I searched the Internet casually, a gram is at least several hundred, a little bit better quality is thousands, if very scarce, a gram tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands.


    He didn''t know when to get this appraisal, but I was in a hurry to spend money. Where I could afford it, I asked the boss to take me to the appraisal center immediately.


    The boss did not dare to be careless and took me to a monitoring institution. They finally came to the conclusion that the meteorite was real and of very good quality.


    I used meteorite as a mortgage and pawned 30000 yuan from the pawn company. We signed a contract for three months with a mutually acceptable interest rate. After I paid the service charge, I got less than 30000.


    The pawn company put money into my card, and my card was bound with wechat red envelope, so I transferred it directly from wechat to little beauty. Little beauty was very happy after receiving it. She praised me for my credibility and said that she would send me the formal contract.


    When I got back, I locked myself at home and began to do my work.


    I didn''t go anywhere this weekend. I worked alone in the room. When I was hungry, I would make noodles. I was busy until midnight. When I was sleepy, I would lie down for a while.


    I worked day and night, and finally sorted out the draft report and sent it to he Fanlong''s email before I went to work on Monday.


    These two days, Su Manyu did not return to Shannan village. She evaporated again.

 Chapter 69

    After I went to work on Monday, I sealed and filed the original materials and handed them to my colleague Xiao Li. Xiao Li asked incredulously, "you finished it in a week?"


    I shrugged and said, "the report has been sent to director he."


    "Ah? Who will help you with the statistics? There are more than 40 questions and more than 1000 samples in this survey. I estimate that there are at least 500000 data. "


    "Such a huge amount of data needs to be counted one by one and rechecked. Let alone other statistics, even if there are three or five people to help you, according to the normal working hours, you can''t get it out in a week."


    Xiao Li doesn''t make alarmist remarks, because I count these data day and night. I use one day as a few days and break a minute into a few minutes. Moreover, I have mastered some tricks, so the efficiency is more than n times that of others.


    Even so, I stayed up several nights.


    I patted Xiao Li on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s up to people."


    I didn''t explain too much to him, because it''s unnecessary. For him, the process is not important. As long as the result is good, everything is OK.


    Today is Monday. The Department has a regular meeting. The regular meeting is set at ten o''clock in the morning. Director he said in the morning that Mr. Chen would attend today''s regular meeting in person.


    Before the regular meeting, he Fanlong called me to his office.


    After I knocked on the door and went in, I took the door with me and called "director he".


    "Ye Chutian, I''ve read your research report on the big health project, and it''s well written. I''m going to ask you to report this work to Mr. Chen and other colleagues at the regular meeting later. After that, you may have to report to Mr. Lin. after you go back, make good preparations. Before reporting, I have a few things I want to check with you. "


    "Go ahead, please."


    "I''ve read the original form you submitted, and I don''t find any problems. I also think the analysis of the report is good. I have a question in my heart. I didn''t arrange other people to help you. Did you complete the report by yourself? Including the distribution, collection, statistics, analysis and summary of the survey forms. "


    "What''s the problem, chief?"


    He Fanlong said: "Chutian, don''t be so thoughtful. I don''t mean anything else. I''m just curious and ask."


    I nodded and said, "basically I did it by myself."


    "How did you do it?"


    This question is very complicated. I can''t make it clear in a sentence or two, so I''m not going to explain it.


    When he Fanlong saw that I didn''t speak, he said with a smile, "Chutian, do you think I''m putting on shoes for you when I let you finish such a huge workload in such a short time, just like other colleagues


    "Director, I don''t think so much. You are my leader. I will do whatever you want me to do."


    He Fanlong looked at me with a smile, and then explained:


    "I didn''t arrange other people to help you. I didn''t mean to aim at you, but because we have so many projects on hand that we are short of manpower. But to tell you the truth, I''ve worked for so many years, and I''ve never seen anyone take over such a big project in such a short period of time, and the work has been completed so well. "


    "I can''t believe that you, a fresh student, have done something that we old employees can''t even think about. This project was handed over to me personally by President Lin. no one knows the difficulty better than me. "


    "I really want to know, how do you persuade these participants to cooperate with you willingly in such a short period of time? If possible, I hope you can share your successful experience with other colleagues, especially your creative ideas. I am very interested in the details. "


    "Supervisor, first of all, thank you for your affirmation and recognition of my work. Secondly, I''m very lucky that I didn''t disgrace you and the Department this time. As for experience and creativity, I really don''t think there''s anything special. If there''s anything special, just like you and Mr. Chen told me, I''ll work hard and do things steadfastly. There''s nothing else to say."


    I''m not unwilling to say it, but I really feel that there is nothing to say. Every project and every activity has its own characteristics, so every planning has its own uniqueness.


    "Chutian, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. In order to ensure the authenticity of the above information, I asked Xiao Li to randomly select 100 copies, and they called back several of them."


    "In the 100 cases, three of them turned off the phone and didn''t get in touch, 18 of them mistakenly thought that we were fraudulent and refused to cooperate, and the remaining 81 of them basically got in touch. Moreover, more than 50% of them said that you had a very good working attitude and that you left a very deep impression on them. If you can win their trust in this way, I don''t believe you don''t have a good idea. "


    "Supervisor, I really have nothing to say."


    He Fanlong saw that I really didn''t want to say it, and he was no longer reluctant. He said:


    "OK. Let''s put this matter aside and have a chance to talk about it in detail. I asked you to come in before the meeting. In addition to the previous purpose, I also wanted to know what you really think. What do you think of the big health project? What''s your good suggestion for it? "I thought about it for a while and said, "director, what I want to say has been written in the report, and there is no other one for the time being."


    He Fanlong nodded and said: "big health, big data, convenient payment, intelligence and energy are the five key projects of our company


    "Big data, convenient payment and intelligence have been launched for some time, and the progress is still good. The big health and energy projects are still in the preparatory period. In fact, you have done some work before this big health research, and I have sent the relevant information to your email. "


    "Chutian, we want you to do this research, one is to give you a chance to exercise, at the same time, we also want to test your ability, attitude and ability to bear pressure."


    "Chutian, through this survey, we have a new assessment of your ability. Now there is an opportunity. If after the big health project is launched, I intend to recommend you to be responsible for the market. Do you have any confidence in yourself


    The more I listen, the more confused I am. What does he Fanlong mean by that? He seems to have something to say.


    "Supervisor, I still don''t quite understand you?"


    He Fanlong said: "you don''t need to know too much. You just need to know that you have to do well and do your best to make achievements and live up to the expectations of Mr. Lin and me."


    Mr. Lin? I am more puzzled, what does this have to do with Liman snow? He Fanlong is worthy of being a leader. To speak is to pay attention to art. Half of what he says is to hide half of what he says, which makes me confused.


    He Fanlong asked me to go back and make good preparations. I went back to my seat full of doubts. I always felt that this was not a simple matter. How could the company give me a recruit for such an important project?


    If we say that because of the shortage of manpower, this is totally nonsense, because with the financial resources of man Xue company, no one can''t recruit people. Who can''t recruit people with money.


    And he Fanlong left this matter to me. It seems that he didn''t mean it. As a manager, he should not have such great power.


    There must be someone behind him who instructs him to recommend me. Who is this person, Mr. Chen or Mr. Lin?


    If it''s Mr. Chen, he can''t recommend it himself. Why should he take off his pants to fart and let he Fanlong take part in it again.


    Of course, he Fanlong is now my leader in charge, and Mr. Chen is not convenient for overstepping management. But I think as long as Mr. Chen speaks, he will not listen to him and offend him. After all, Mr. Chen is the direct leader of he Fanlong.


    If it''s not Mr. Chen, it''s Mr. Lin. It is true that there are two deputy directors in the marketing department, but they have almost no contact with me. It can''t be them.


    But I excluded Lin Manxue in my heart, because Lin always looked down on us fresh students in my heart. She taught me like a dog every time. How could she be willing to give me such a chance?


    I''ve just entered the workplace, and I don''t know anything about these twists and turns. I always feel that the workplace is like a battlefield, full of mystery and fraud, full of blood and struggle. If I don''t pay attention, I''ll be stabbed in the back and die in a muddle.

 Chapter 70

    At the end of the regular meeting, I gave a brief report to Chen and other colleagues on the investigation of the big health project.


    He Fanlong put me alone in such a short period of time to complete this task is very obscure expression, colleagues look at my eyes are strange, Chen also a little can''t believe.


    "Chutian, did you really finish it alone in a week?"


    Mr. Chen knows that it is difficult for a rookie in the workplace to complete this research alone. Moreover, I still have to complete it in a week. In terms of time, I can''t do it at all.


    In fact, since I took over this task, I have been working day and night for a week and devoted all my energy to it. In addition, I have made careful planning, found the right place, and successfully mobilized the enthusiasm of the participants. In the process of investigation, my service attitude was also super good, so I barely completed it.


    I nodded. I''m not a high-profile person. If Mr. Chen hadn''t asked in public, I would not have mentioned this at all.


    Mr. Chen was silent for a while, and then said, "director he, the project of big health has been shelved. Why do you suddenly want to start it?"


    He Fanlong said: "Mr. Chen, this is the task assigned by Mr. Lin himself."


    Mr. Chen has some displeasure on his face. He is a good director, and he only knows it now. However, it''s hard to say when he hears that it''s Lin Manxue''s task. He just asked me to meet Mr. Lin with him after the meeting.


    After the meeting, Mr. Chen, he Fanlong and I went to the president''s office and handed the printed report to Lin Manxue. Mr. Lin was correcting some documents at that time, and Lu Yuan was waiting beside her.


    Lu Yuan saw me standing there and quietly showed me a smiling face.


    Facing Lin Manxue again, I feel a little uneasy, because last Friday night, Lin Manxue and I were in a standstill, and she asked me to get out of Manxue company.


    Lin Manxue turned over the report and glanced at it at will. She took a look at the three of us and began to read the report again. President Lin is a woman who is unfathomable. I can''t guess what attitude she is.


    Lin Manxue watched it for a while and finally finished it. She thought about it and asked, "Mr. Chen, what do you think of this project?"


    Mr. Chen is also a human spirit. At a glance, he saw that Lin Manxue was very interested in the project, so he said: "Mr. Lin, I don''t think this project will bring much profit in a short time, but it is feasible from the perspective of long-term development."


    Lin Manxue nodded slightly, then looked at he Fanlong and asked, "who wrote the report?"


    He Fanlong, with a straight waist, replied: "Mr. Lin, this report was made by Ye Chutian. He spent a week alone, collecting 1207 valid data, and finally wrote this report. "


    "Alone? There are so many people in your marketing department, why do you only arrange him to do it? Has the data been verified? "


    "Yes. The return visit rate exceeded 80%. "


    Lin Manxue threw the report to me and said, "too little data, rewrite it."


    Mr. Chen, I and he Fanlong all look at Lin Manxue in a dazed way. They don''t know what she means.


    "What? Don''t you understand? This data is only the result of deep city survey. I remember that we have done surveys in six cities, and the amount of data in each place is far larger than this. Ye Chutian, make a comparative analysis between the data you have done and the original data, and write a new summary report. "


    "Oh." I looked at Mr. Chen and Mr. He, and Mr. Lin told me to do things directly. It''s a top management.


    My two direct leaders are standing in front of me. General manager Lin doesn''t discuss with them. It''s totally ignoring them and engaging in dictatorship. But general manager Lin asked me to do it, and I had to do it, so he agreed to do it.


    "Nothing else, that''s it." Lin Manxue is really vigorous and resolute in her work. In a few words, the matter is settled.


    After the three of us came out of the general manager Lin''s office, Mr. Chen said, "Chutian, you can do what Mr. Lin told you. Director he, you should cooperate with Chutian."


    "Good."


    After I returned to the marketing office, he Fanlong called me to his office again.


    "Director, what''s the matter? I''m confused. Have you done this research before? "


    He Fanlong told me to close the door and said softly, "yes. This market research report was done as early as last year, but the boss didn''t pass it at that time. "


    "Last year? Isn''t our company just a few months old? How did it get to last year? "


    "It''s complicated. I can''t tell you for a while. Last year, we still belonged to Lin''s technology, and this research was done in Lin''s technology. At that time, President Lin had not come. She was still studying abroad. "


    "Director, can I understand that the former manager didn''t like the big health project, but Mr. Lin was interested in it?"


    "Well. That''s about what it means


    I have read some data analysis on the big health project. This project has high investment and long return time. From the perspective of investment, it has great risks. It is difficult to get good returns without five years or even more.Therefore, director he said that the former boss was not optimistic about this project, which is justifiable. After all, the cost performance of this project is not high. There are a lot of money making projects, so why invest in it.


    However, from the perspective of human health, its social significance is far greater than its actual benefits. Of course, if the project works well, it may also be a project that can make a lot of money, but in the short term, it is difficult for the project to make profits.


    He once told me that life science in China is still in its infancy, and the budget cost of health care for consumers is not high, which is far lower than the market expectation.


    I don''t know where Lin Manxue is interested in this project, but she is such a smart woman, she naturally has her deep meaning in doing so.


    I thought in my heart that Lin Manxue divided Lin''s technology into two parts. There must be some mystery in it. By the way, she went to Lin''s group for such a short time that Lin''s technology would not be able to control the whole situation, so she separated part of it and completely controlled it in her own hands, so that the projects she saw could be carried out smoothly.


    But why does the director of Lin''s group agree that Lin Manxue will divide Lin''s technology into two and change its name to man Xue technology?


    "Chutian, what do you think?" He Fanlong saw me in a daze and asked me.


    "Oh, nothing. Director, what else do you want to tell me? "


    "I sent the information to you before the meeting. Go back and study it carefully. After all, the previous report is the result of last year''s research. You can compare the changes in the market and consumers'' minds in the past two years to see what the market is like. You can write a summary report as soon as possible. President Lin is waiting to see. "


    "Good."


    After I had a chat with director he, just as I was about to go out, he Fanlong called me again: "Chutian."


    "What''s the matter, chief? Do you have anything else to explain?"


    He Fanlong looked at me, and then waved me out.

 Chapter 71

    I always feel that he Fanlong and Chen are a little strange. I can''t tell exactly how strange they are. I have an intuition that he Fanlong is not a close friend of President Chen. They seem to be not very good at dealing with each other.


    If you want Mr. Lin to step over Mr. Chen and give the task to Mr. He, he didn''t take the initiative to report to Mr. Chen. It''s strange that there is no mystery.


    It''s just that Mr. Chen is the boss of the marketing department after all, and he Fanlong is just the director of a group of the marketing department. No matter how he looks on the card, he is not the rival of Mr. Chen. He is not afraid of Mr. Chen wearing shoes for him.


    I patted my head. The personnel of a big company is so complicated.


    It took me two days to sort out the summary report and send an electronic version to he Fanlong for revision. For a week in a row, he Fanlong didn''t give me any feedback. It''s like a stone sinking into the sea. There''s no news.


    During this period, he Fanlong didn''t arrange any other work for me. I have been studying the information about the big health project collected by the company before. I also downloaded some related things from the Internet and database.


    This morning, I applied for reimbursement and write off the expenses of the last survey. Although I have advanced the money, I need to fill in an reimbursement form from the procedure, and then take the corresponding amount of invoice to the finance department for write off.


    The finance department is on the 26th floor. Besides the finance department, the supply and marketing department also works on this floor.


    After I took the elevator to the 26th floor, as soon as I got out of the elevator and turned left, a girl came out of a room in a panic. She ran and tidied her collar.


    Because she was running in a hurry, she didn''t notice me in front of her, so she bumped into me. I was stronger. There was nothing wrong. She fell down by herself.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The girl apologized to me and struggled to get up.


    "It''s a long way to go. What are you panicking about?"


    Luyuan see clearly is me, blush, eyes dodge ready to leave.


    I don''t think the road is right, because her clothes are a little messy, and tears are still flashing in her eyes.


    President Lin is very strict with the staff''s dress. He requires them to be clean, tidy and decent. For example, last time I had a hole in my dress, I was scolded by Lin Manxue for being bloody. As an assistant of the general affairs office, Lu Yuan always wears formal clothes at work, so it''s impossible not to pay attention to these details.


    Before Luyuan could answer me, the door of a room in front of me suddenly opened and I saw a middle-aged man in his forties standing at the door looking at us.


    This middle-aged man is tall and dignified. Although I have never met him, I have seen his picture in a company brochure. He is Mr. Fan Yuanyu, deputy general manager and chief financial officer of Manxue company. He is actually the second person of Manxue company.


    I haven''t eaten pork. I haven''t seen a pig run. When I see this scene, I don''t understand anything else. Lu Yuan came out of Mr. Fan''s office in rags. If it''s OK, I don''t believe it.


    Lu Yuan looked back and saw that Mr. Fan was staring at her. He was scared and ran away. She didn''t take the elevator. She took the escalator directly from the safety gate to the comprehensive office on the 27th floor.


    Mr. Fan looked at me fiercely, returned to the room and closed the door again.


    I went to the finance office with the reimbursement form. After the business was finished, instead of going back to the marketing department on the 12th floor, I took the elevator to the general office on the 27th floor.


    Lu Yuan once helped me. No matter what, she was kind to me. I don''t like to owe others. If she is bullied by others in the company and feels aggrieved, I won''t ignore her.


    There are more than 20 people in the general affairs office. They have great power in the company and can basically manage everything. The director of the general affairs office is mu Qingping. He is in his forties. I heard that he is a returned doctor. He is very strict.


    I went to the card seat far away. Her seat is in the last row, near the left window.


    At the moment, Lu Yuan is lying on his desk, shrugging his shoulders, as if crying. I think her heart must be wronged, but there is no place to vent, can only hold in the heart.


    "It''s a long way." I stood in front of her card seat and gave her a gentle cry.


    When Luyuan heard someone calling her, he quickly wiped his eyes, looked up and found that it was me.


    "Ah, ye Chutian, how can it be you? You come to me Can I help you? " Lu Yuan''s eyes are red, obviously he cried just now.


    "It''s a long way. Do you have time? I have some questions for you. " I know this kind of thing is not easy to chat in the office, so I want to call Luyuan to other places.


    Lu Yuan seemed to see that I wanted to ask something. She thought she didn''t want me to participate. She took out several papers on the desk and said, "I''m sorry, ye Chutian. I still have a lot of work to do. Can we talk about something after work?"


    "Yes. If you have something to do, I''ll wait for you here


    I know the distance is prevaricating me, so I''m not going to leave like this.


    It''s not easy for me to say that it''s a long way to go. She cleaned up the desk and went out with me. She and I went to the rooftop. The rooftop was relatively open, and generally few people came up."It''s a long way to go. Didn''t fan bully you just now?" I came up and asked straight to the point, this kind of thing, roundabout is better than straightforward.


    Lu Yuan lowered her head and her eyes turned red. She was silent for a while, and then said, "Ye Chutian, don''t ask about this matter. It has nothing to do with you."


    I sincerely said: "it''s a long way to go. Believe it or not, I regard you as my friend. In Manxue, you are the first person I know. Without you, I can''t enter Manxue at all. I am grateful to you in my heart. If someone bullies you, just tell me and I will help you out. "


    Lu Yuan looked at me, and her watery eyes became more red.


    "So it''s true?"


    Lu Yuan sighed and said faintly, "what''s the difference between true and false? Mr. Fan is in the snow. What can I do as a little assistant?"


    Lu Yuan, after all, is just a girl in her twenties. She has just been working for a few months when she comes across this kind of thing. She must be in a mess.


    She is a girl. In the face of such a powerful figure as general manager fan, what can she do except suffer from dumb losses. But I think that this kind of thing can''t calm down. If she swallow her anger, Mr. Fan will bully her even more.


    "That''s what you''re going to do?"


    "Thank you, ye Chutian, but this matter has passed, and I don''t want to pursue it any more. That''s it."


    "It''s a long way to go. You have to think clearly that as long as you don''t leave Manxue company for one day, this kind of thing will never end. He can bully you today. You can get away with it. What about tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and in the future? "


    My words hit the pain of Luyuan and made her more worried and sad, because she never knew that as long as she stayed in the snow all day, fan would not let her go easily.

 Chapter 72

    Luyuan is holding the railings of the rooftop. Looking into the distance, she must be very confused at the moment. What should we do about the road ahead? I stand beside the road, quietly accompany her, this time she needs a little space to think.


    The ringing of Lu Yuan''s mobile phone broke the silence. She took out her mobile phone and looked pale. She didn''t have to think that it must be Mr. Fan.


    The road is far away, and there is no connection or hang up. The ringtone of the mobile phone rings all the time. The bell rang for a long time, then it broke itself.


    "He''s calling?"


    Lu Yuan nodded slightly.


    "It''s a long way to go. It''s not the way to escape. This kind of thing can''t be treated negatively. If you believe me, I''m willing to help you deal with it."


    "You? How to deal with it? "


    I looked into Lu Yuan''s eyes and said, "do you believe me?"


    Lu Yuan thought about it and nodded gently: "Ye Chutian, I believe you."


    "Good. If you are willing to believe me, no matter what I ask you to do, you should do as I say. Can you do it? "


    Lu Yuan looked at my sincere eyes, she said without hesitation: "OK. I''ll do whatever you want me to do. "


    I said: "Mr. Fan just called you and you didn''t answer. I expect he will call you later, but don''t be afraid. If he calls you, you will answer."


    "If he asked why you didn''t answer the phone just now, you would say that you went to the washroom just now, and your mobile phone was on the desk and you didn''t carry it with you. When he calls you on his own initiative, he must want to find out about you and chat with you. You just say that it''s not convenient for people to come and go in the company to talk about it. Otherwise, after work, we''ll talk in another place, and the place will be at night bar. "


    "Ah?" Lu Yuan must want to avoid him too late. Why ask him out.


    I patted Lu Yuan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "do as I say, I''ll make sure you''re OK."


    "Where is the night bar?"


    "Mantis village."


    "So far?" Mantis village is out of the city. It''s at least forty or fifty minutes'' drive from our company.


    "Why so far? Or a bar.


    "Fool, this kind of thing, the safer the place, the better. Neither of you wants to meet acquaintances, do you? Besides, if you take the initiative to ask him out, he is so smart that he may be wary. But if he is in the night bar, his wariness is at least half gone. "


    Lu Yuan was puzzled and asked with half faith: "why?"


    I smile, did not answer her this question, this is a man''s psychology, only men can understand, she is a girl, I can''t explain to her.


    For men, the bar is not only a place to release pressure, but also a place to seek stimulation, and the night bar, this atmosphere is more intense.


    Moreover, if Lu Yuan chooses the place in the nighttime bar, it will give fan Yuanyu a kind of psychological hint and illusion. Lu Yuan is not as pure as it appears. Her performance just now is pretended, in order to get more benefits.


    Another important reason for choosing night bar is that they are sensitive to the topic of conversation and need to find a relatively secret place, either a hotel or a bar. You can''t talk about this in a coffee shop or on the street. Therefore, anyway, the bar is the place where Mr. Fan is least suspicious.


    In fact, I don''t know much about the night bar. I listen to this guy who plays with me.


    Lu Yuan and I explained some of the main points of our conversation, and then waited with her for Mr. Fan to call.


    When I was a child, I would like to make fun of her


    "Children are naughty. Of course they are."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Yuan recalled it slowly, and then said, "I don''t know if you have ever lived in the countryside. My family is in the countryside, and there is a vegetable field in front of the people''s houses in the countryside. When I was a child, my main playmate was my neighbor, a little boy my age. He always likes to play with me. "


    "It''s a long way to go. You can''t lie. Does he like you or do you like him?" I deliberately tease the way away, just want her to let go completely.


    "Of course he likes to come to me. He''s so stupid. How can I like to play with him? "


    "Ha ha."


    Lu Yuan then said, "he''s so stupid. Once we caught a butterfly in the vegetable field and caught a big butterfly, so we took the big butterfly to hang the black ant. The ants in the vegetable field are black and big. We played for a while, and I felt bored. Suddenly, I had a whim and asked him if he dared to let the ants climb from his feet to his neck. "


    "He didn''t dare at first, so I bewitched him. I told him how to protect his girlfriend when a boy is so timid. I also said that ants are not poisonous. Besides, they climb from feet to necks. Ants climb so fast. After a while, there''s nothing wrong."


    "As a result, he really believed me. Then we caught a big ant and put it on his feet and began to climb. When the ant climbed from his feet to his legs, then to his thighs, and then up again, the ant disappeared. We waited for a long time, but we didn''t see it come out of his neck."Lu Yuan smiles while remembering. The more she talks, the more relaxed and happy she is.


    "We were so young at that time that we knew that ants were playful. We didn''t know that ants wouldn''t walk in a straight line all the time. As they walked, they got out of the original track and got lost. Ha ha ha. Do you think he''s stupid? "


    Lu Yuan is actually a lively and cheerful girl. I hope she will always be happy, so I secretly decided to help her with Mr. Fan.


    "It''s stupid enough."


    "Yes. There is no more stupid man in the world


    I said with a smile: "far away, do not take you to say his boyfriend."


    "Ah? How do you know he''s my boyfriend? " Lu Yuan looked at me suspiciously.


    "It''s not easy. When you talk about him, your face is full of happiness. No matter how stupid I am, I can''t miss it. "


    Lu Yuan patted his face and asked lovingly, "ha ha, is it so obvious?"


    "Happiness is coming to me, don''t you think?"


    "Hee hee."


    "Not nervous now?"


    "No more tension." When Lu Yuanyi talks about her boyfriend, he seems to be full of blood and strength.


    "That''s right. You take this as a prank, only the main character is changed to general manager fan. Don''t worry. You''ll be fine with me. "


    "Well." Lu Yuan nodded heavily.


    After a while, Mr. Fan''s call came again. Lu Yuan took a deep breath, picked up his mobile phone and connected it.


    Lu Yuan said in full accordance with the key point I gave him before. Mr. Fan didn''t have any doubts and agreed happily.


    He also said that he would come to pick up Lu Yuan after work and go there together. I had expected that. I gave way to Lu Yuan and said that in order to avoid people''s attention, she would go there by car.


    Mr. Fan was right and agreed.

 Chapter 73

    I bought a recording pen in the afternoon.


    The recorder is just prepared. I think Mr. Fan is always staying in the romantic places. He must be very vigilant. He may not be useful for a long way.


    I''ve come up with another plan. I downloaded a touch number assistant on my mobile phone, which supports the recording function of mobile phone.


    I also prepared a mobile phone and asked anyone to come to help me.


    I went to Yuese bar ahead of time to bribe a waiter to be my internal agent. Of course, I paid a lot of money. This year, money can make the devil push the mill.


    I went back and changed into a casual suit with a one-piece hat on it. I chose a pair of glasses without lenses in an optical shop.


    It can be said that when I put the hat on my head and put on my glasses, I can''t recognize me unless I know someone very well.


    I went to the night bar early to wait for them.


    Fan always arrives earlier than Luyuan. One reason is that he drives his own car. The second reason is that I ask Luyuan to arrive late. Girls can''t catch up and start to carry it. Otherwise, the other party will be suspicious.


    Mr. Fan obviously went out for a haircut and a shave in the afternoon. He looked much younger.


    As I expected, Mr. Fan was very vigilant. He set up a private room by himself and didn''t let strangers in easily. He gave the number of the private room to Lu Yuan.


    I have been watching the situation outside the bar. Half an hour after Mr. Fan arrived at the bar, Luyuan also entered the bar. She stood at the door and looked around.


    I know that Lu Yuan is looking for me. At this time, she must be uneasy.


    I''m afraid that fan always finds something and doesn''t show up. Let''s see it from afar. I asked anyifei to send her a short message: I''m by your side.


    After receiving the message, Lu Yuan took a long breath. She deleted the message and began to find it according to the private room number given by Mr. Fan.


    Lu Yuan finds the private room and knocks on the door. Mr. Fan opens the door for her.


    The moment Mr. Fan saw Lu Yuan, he was very happy, but he was an old driver after all. After he invited Lu Yuan in, he watched at the door for a long time. When he saw nothing unusual, he closed the door and locked it from inside.


    I made an appointment with the waiter at the beginning to let him deliver the goods five minutes after the guest placed the order.


    My time has been carefully calculated. I don''t think fan will be in such a hurry. He always has some foreshadowing in front of him. Moreover, in order to win the favor of beauties, he must be very generous.


    So the first five minutes must be the safest time.


    The progress of the matter is similar to what I expected. After Lu Yuan entered, fan Yuan Yu began to show great demeanor and spend a lot of money, ordering thousands of good wine.


    Mr. Fan has been staring at Lu Yuan, who has no chance to open the recorder.


    I give the mobile phone prepared in advance to the attendant, I have set the mute, and I have dialed this number with my mobile phone on the contact number assistant.


    The phone has been in the state of conversation. I told the waiter to put my mobile phone in a secret place in the private room.


    Everything is going well. For the waiter, he is far more familiar with the private room than I am. Therefore, his position is very good. It is not easy to find, but also far away from the road and near Mr. Fan. It sounds convenient.


    I was worried that fan Yuanyu would find the voice from our side, so I asked anyifei to book a hotel nearby in advance and stay in the hotel room with my mobile phone to monitor.


    What anyifei is looking for is the most inner room. It''s very quiet and there''s no noise at all.


    Everything is ready on my side, so I have a long way to go.


    I was holding anyifei''s mobile phone, and I made an agreement with him that as long as he got the evidence that he could threaten Mr. Fan, he would call me from the hotel''s landline, and I immediately went in to save Lu Yuan.


    Of course, if there is any danger in the long distance, he will inform me at the first time, which is what we agreed in advance.


    "Mr. Fan." Lu Yuan and fan Yuanyu are sitting on the sofa. She smiles very reluctantly. Her face is stiff and looks very nervous.


    Fan Yuanyu patted the sofa beside him and said, "come on, come and sit down. It''s too far to talk."


    Lu Yuan hesitated for a moment, but he got up and sat down next to Mr. Fan.


    Fan Yuanyu pretended to be affable: "lane, don''t be so restrained, be natural. Didn''t you come to such a place rarely before?"


    "Well, twice. The first time when I was in college, a classmate had a birthday party, and her birthday party was in a bar room. The second time was that a female colleague in the Department was in a bad mood a few days ago, and she asked me to accompany her to the bar after work to relax. But neither of the bars I went to was as lively as here. "


    There are many kinds of pubs. It is obvious that the pubs Luyuan has been to before are just some ordinary pubs, while the name of night bar is more complicated.


    The more Mr. Fan looks at Lu Yuan, the more satisfied he is. Lu Yuan is a very attractive girl with outstanding appearance. Moreover, she has a pure temperament. This feeling is very attractive to men, especially those who have seen all kinds of amorous feelings.Fan Yuanyu took up a bottle of red wine and poured a glass for Lu Yuan and himself. He said with a smile: "Xiaolu, you just entered the society. You will come to this kind of occasion often in the future, and you will get used to it gradually. Come on, let''s have a drink first. "


    Mr. Fan handed the glass to Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan refused and said, "Mr. Fan, I don''t drink much."


    Fan Yuanyu waved his hand and said, "Xiaolu, this is not a company. Don''t go up to general manager fan. The next general manager fan calls me, which seems alienated. There is no one else here. I''m a few years older than you. You can call me brother fan."


    Mr. Fan is old enough to be a long-distance father. It''s also called how old is Xu Chang. If I hear that, I have to throw up.


    "Mr. Fan, this is not appropriate. You are the leader. I''m too impolite."


    Mr. Fan said with a laugh: "Xiao Dao, I just like a pure girl like you. She has no worldly atmosphere. She always pays attention to the rules and is clever and sensible. As I said just now, this is not a company. Since it is not a company, there are no leaders or subordinates. We are equal. "


    Lu Yuan was so embarrassed that she didn''t know how to deal with such a scene.


    Fan Yuanyu is an old hand in love. He knows that if she wants to be quick, she can''t reach it. He doesn''t force her to go too far and let her adapt to it by herself.


    "Xiaolu, take it. It''s OK to drink a little. Brother fan doesn''t want you to drink it all at once. You can drink it slowly and little by little. Don''t worry."


    Mr. Fan handed the cup to Lu Yuan again.


    Lu Yuan felt that fan Yuanyu might be suspicious if he pushed back. He took the cup with both hands, touched it with fan Yuanyu and took a sip.

 Chapter 74

    Fan Yuanyu was very satisfied with Lu Yuan''s performance. As long as he opened his mouth to drink, it would be difficult not to drink.


    Fan Yuanyu knew his way well, so the smile on his face was more proud.


    "Path, come on, let''s have another drink." Fan Yuan Yu raised his glass, touched Lu Yuan again, and drank again. Lu Yuan frowned and licked it gently.


    "Xiaolu, I''ve seen your files. Is it from the countryside?" Mr. Fan pretended to be at home with Xiaodao, but in fact he wanted to lead his own way of thinking.


    Lu Yuan said softly.


    "Who else is in the family besides parents?"


    "And a brother."


    "Still at school?"


    "Well. I''m a sophomore


    "Your parents are amazing. They must have suffered a lot for two college students?"


    Fan always said that on purpose. As soon as he saw Lu Yuan, he knew that she was a filial girl. He wanted Lu Yuan to realize the hardships of her parents, so that she would more like to share the pressure of life for her family.


    This is a kind of psychological tactics, such as Lu Yuan''s workplace Xiaobai. As long as she breaks down her psychological defense line and takes care of it, general manager fan can be said to be an expert in this aspect.


    "Well." The road is far again gentle ah, count as answer.


    "Xiaolu, brother fan came out a few years earlier than you. He has more social experience and work experience than you. To tell you the truth, brother fan suffered a lot when he just graduated, so he didn''t want to watch you take a detour and waste time."


    Mr. Fan began to put on the appearance of inculcating. He suddenly took Lu Yuan''s little hand and scared him to stand up.


    "Mr. Fan, what are you doing? Please respect yourself


    Lu Yuan''s face was very flustered, because there were only her and general manager fan in the private room. Although I said that I didn''t show my face around her after all, and the light in the private room was dim. If Mr. Fan did something to her, she really felt that every day she should not.


    "Path, come on, come on, sit down. Why are you so excited? Your hands are so cold. Brother fan is afraid you are cold and wants to warm your hands."


    Mr. Fan is too thick skinned to go in. He doesn''t pay attention to Lu Yuan''s reaction. Girls should be reserved at first. When the chips and prices are right, or even beyond expectations, their attitude will change 180 degrees.


    He has this confidence because he has been through this routine countless times.


    Lu Yuan is really in a dilemma now. Standing is not sitting. She sincerely hopes that all this will end soon.


    Fan Yuanyu poured the wine for them again. He took the cup to Lu Yuan and said, "come on, brother fan, here''s to you. Drink some wine to warm your body, and it won''t be so cold. "


    Fan Yuanyu drank it himself. When he saw that Lu Yuan didn''t drink it, he frowned and said, "Xiao Dao, brother fan seldom toasts. You can''t help giving me face. Man''s face is very precious. "


    There was no choice but to take a sip from the cup.


    "That''s right. When you come out to play, you have to let it go so that you can have fun. "


    General manager fan took Lu Yuan to sit down. Lu Yuan deftly avoided general manager fan''s hand and moved his buttocks to the side of the sofa. Fan Yuanyu moved a little to her direction. As soon as they came and went, Lu Yuan was finally squeezed into the corner of the sofa by fan Yuanyu.


    When general manager fan saw that Lu Yuan was more and more honest, he became more and more presumptuous. Fan Yuan Yu leaned over and pretended to say unintentionally, "far away, I have a good news to tell you. Do you want to know? "


    Lu Yuan shrunk. She wanted to distract Mr. Fan, so she asked, "what''s the good news?"


    Mr. Fan said mysteriously: "our business volume of Manxue is getting bigger and bigger, and there are more and more employees. Through comprehensive consideration, our senior leaders have decided to promote a new director in charge of personnel in your comprehensive office."


    Far light oh, it seems not to care.


    Seeing that Lu Yuan was not excited at all, fan Yuan Yu asked, "far away, you seem indifferent?"


    "Mr. Fan, it''s up to you leaders to promote who should be in charge. As a young assistant who just graduated, I have no voice. It''s useless to care."


    "Far away, it''s not brother fan who criticizes you. Your attitude towards the workplace is wrong. Opportunities are fought for by ourselves. There is a saying that we should go up if we have opportunities, but if we don''t have opportunities, we should also go up if we create opportunities. "


    Fan Yuanyu began to move again. He took Lu Yuan''s little hand and said with a smile: "far away, you can rest assured that I will help you."


    Lu Yuan wants to pull out his hand, but this time fan Yuanyu holds it very tightly. He holds it tightly with his left hand, and his right hand is still on the back of Lu Yuan''s hand.


    "Mr. Fan, please don''t do that." Lu Yuan tried to break free again, but failed several times.


    "Far away, I like you the first time I see you. Really, at that time in Lin''s technology, we didn''t have business intersection. I can''t help you. "


    "But now it''s different. I''m transferred to Manxue company. It''s not my brother who brags with you. No one dares not to give me face in the whole Manxue company. Even if Lin Manxue, you don''t see her usually in front of you high spirited, ridicule this, despise that, but she in front of me, also have to be polite"Mr. Fan, please let me go. If you do that again, I''ll call people. " Fan Yuanyu went too far. He began to attack other parts of the road.


    "Far away, just follow me. As long as you are willing, I will make you the director. Not only that, I will make you the deputy director of the general affairs office next year at most. Far away, won''t you? "


    Fan Yuanyu began to bait Luyuan, and coercion and inducement were their common means.


    "Mr. Fan, please respect yourself." Lu Yuan broke away and pushed fan Yuanyu away.


    Mr. Fan said with a smile: "far away, don''t you believe me? Do you think I doubt my ability just as a vice president and chief financial officer of the company? Far away, you are too young to see who is the real strength of the company. "


    "My brother told you that in Manxue, there are no things that my brother can''t do. Everyone has to look at my face. My brother holds the economic power of man Xue. Even President Lin, she wants to give me three thin noodles. As long as I swipe my pen, I can''t count the silver. Of course, without my signature, they can''t get a steel bar. "


    Lu Yuan didn''t expect that Mr. Fan had so much power in the company. If so, Mr. Lin was really afraid of him.


    Lu Yuan was stunned. Fan Zong came up. Seeing that Lu Yuan was hesitating, he thought that she was moved and wanted to bow.


    This kind of thing, as long as the thought is taken down, all problems will be solved.


    Lu Yuan didn''t expect fan Yuanyu to be so savage. She pushed fan Yuanyu and called for help. The two of them twisted together.


    Anyifei heard a call for help on the phone and immediately called me from the hotel landline.


    "A fly, is there a situation?"


    "Come on, go in and save people."

 Chapter 75

    I immediately put away my mobile phone, ran to the door of the private room and smashed the door.


    "Open the door! Open the door


    "Mr. Fan, please let me go. It''s against the law." While struggling, Lu Yuan warns fan Yuanyu.


    Fan Yuanyu showed his ugly face, because he had locked the door inside, and he was not afraid of anything because of the noise outside the bar.


    "Far away, don''t pretend. You asked me to come to such a place in the evening. It''s a tacit understanding. You are also an adult. Let''s take what we need. Why not do it? "


    Fan Yuanyu was more and more outspoken. He didn''t even bother to pretend. He showed his sharp tusks and was ready to attack the cabbage.


    "Fan Yuanyu, you beast, let me go." Lu Yuan was really impatient, because fan Yuanyu had already ignored everything and wanted to take her seriously.


    I smashed the door a few times at the door, but there was no response at all. Now I have no time to think about it. I step back a few steps, fill my legs with strength, run up and kick on the door.


    The quality of the door of the bar is good. I didn''t kick the door open, but it was loose.


    I stepped back again and made it according to the law. This time, I tried my best to open the door.


    The light in the private room was not very good. I saw fan Yuanyu lying on Lu Yuan. They were fighting together.


    When I went up to pick up fan Yuanyu, it was a beating. I was a man with a strong sense of justice. I hated this kind of animal to the bone. I laid a heavy hand on him, crying for his father and calling for his mother.


    Lu Yuan saw me come in, tidy up my clothes and hide behind me. I had a big action outside just now, which caused a lot of bar security.


    There were seven security guards. They came forward to pull apart fan Yuanyu and me. Before they were about to pull apart, I kicked fan Yuanyu.


    The security guards stood between fan Yuanyu and me to separate us. A young man like a manager came in from outside the private room. He said with a cold face, "who dares to make trouble in the night bar?"


    Fan Yuanyu struggled to get up from the ground, shouting "ouch, ouch".


    The manager of the bar saw Mr. Fan with a bruised face and cried out: "Mr. Fan, how are you?"


    I surmised to myself that fan Yuanyu was a regular in the bar all the year round. They probably knew each other.


    When fan Yuanyu saw the bar manager coming, his confidence came up naturally. He said angrily, "manager Meng, I often come to your bar because I''m good friends with your boss. Now, I''m beaten up here for no reason. Should you give me an explanation?"


    Manager Meng seemed to be very afraid of fan Yuanyu. He said with a smile, "Mr. Fan, please calm down. Let''s get to know the situation first, and we will give you a satisfactory explanation."


    "Understand the situation? I tell you, don''t try to prevaricate me with these things on the scene. I don''t want to do this. I was beaten in my private room. What else can I know? "


    Manager Meng got a bad breath from fan Yuanyu and turned to me coldly. Because I was dressed in ordinary clothes and young, I was obviously a disadvantaged group in their eyes.


    They are snobbish and always like to bully others. I don''t expect them to do justice at all.


    "Tell me, brother. What''s the matter?"


    I hummed coldly: "isn''t this obvious? He wants to take advantage of other girls. I''m brave for a just cause. Can''t you see that?"


    Fan Yuanyu bit us back and said, "you are talking nonsense. She seduced me on her own initiative. Did I bully her? You have to have evidence. "


    Manager Meng saw that I had a long way to go. He knew very well that this kind of thing would happen every day. It''s no surprise.


    He said coldly, "brother, Mr. Fan is right. You have to talk about evidence. Do you have evidence in your hand? Anyway, you shouldn''t hit people, should you? "


    Any one of them hasn''t come yet. I don''t have any evidence on hand now, but they have been in it for such a long time just now. I believe there must be very wonderful content, so I''m unscrupulous.


    "You can''t be polite to such hooligans. I hit someone. What''s the matter? "


    Manager Meng sneered: "brother, how can you be so rude? It''s night here, not where you play. "


    "Ha ha, it''s reasonable to travel all over the world, but it''s hard to move without reason. Let alone a bar, I''m not afraid of you even if you go to the Longxiao hall."


    Fan Yuanyu yelled and scolded: "you see, you see, he is still so arrogant after beating people. Manager Meng, I don''t want to embarrass you either. If you slap him a few times, and then let him kowtow to me, it''s OK. "


    Manager Meng must know that fan Yuanyu doesn''t want to go to the police station to solve this problem, because no matter whether we have evidence or not, he must be empty in his heart. It''s best to be private.


    Manager Meng said, "brother, general fan''s request has been raised. What do you mean?"


    "Yes."


    When manager Meng saw that I agreed so readily, he showed a smile on his face. However, the smile on his face was not fully unfolded. I added: "I don''t mind if I slap him a few times, but if I kowtow, I can''t face me. I should face the girl behind me."I deliberately misinterpret the meaning of fan Yuanyu and confuse the subject with the object. The term "he" originally refers to the unknown. From the standpoint of manager Meng, "he" can refer to me and naturally to fan Yuanyu.


    "Brother, do you amuse us?" Manager Meng''s face began to be unhappy. His voice became colder and colder. Maybe in his heart, he really tolerated me for a long time.


    I saw any one fly in from the outside, he nodded to me, I know, more unscrupulous.


    I slowly take off the bridge of the nose glasses without lens, said with a smile: "you don''t be amorous, I''m very busy, how can I have that time to amuse you."


    I didn''t wear glasses just now because I was afraid that Mr. Fan would recognize me and retaliate against me in the future, but because I was afraid that he would recognize me before. If I didn''t fall for it, I couldn''t grasp him at all.


    Manager Meng''s group of security guards surrounded me in the middle. Seeing that I was still calm about honor and disgrace, he thought that he also secretly admired me.


    Manager Meng looked at me carefully, and suddenly asked the security guard to disperse. He came up to me and said, "brother, take a step and have a chat."


    I said faintly: "if you have anything to say here, it''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    Manager Meng took another two steps forward and said softly in my ear, "Ye Chutian, there are many people here. Go out and talk."


    I''m surprised that he knows my name.


    Manager Meng took the lead in going out. I saw that anyifei had arrived. Now things are so noisy and there are so many onlookers outside. I dare not tell them what to do with Luyuan, so I followed manager Meng out of the private room.


    Manager Meng took me to a corner where there was no one. He turned to face me and said with a smile, "Ye Chutian, you are such a boy. No wonder you dare to be so horizontal. "


    "Who are you?" The more I look at this person, the more familiar I feel. I forget where I met him.

 Chapter 76

    "Don''t you remember me? Let me give you a name, Meng Yongchao. Do you have an impression now? "


    "Oh, chaozi, it''s your dog''s day." Meng Yongchao is my classmate in junior high school, but he dropped out of school before he finished junior high school. He hasn''t seen him for nearly ten years. This decade is a decade of the greatest change for a person, and he didn''t recognize it all of a sudden.


    Meng Yongchao happily took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket, took out two, handed me one, smoked one by himself, and gave me the ignition.


    "Ye Chutian, you haven''t changed at all these years. You are still so arrogant."


    "You, Meng Yongchao, are not so good either. They are all threatening people."


    Ha ha ha, we two looked at each other and laughed. We haven''t seen each other for many years. When we met an old classmate in a foreign country, we were very happy.


    Meng Yongchao took a puff of his cigarette, put out a beautiful ring and asked me, "Chutian, how have you been these years?"


    "What else can I do? I''ll just hang out in school. I''ll come to Shenzhen as soon as I graduate."


    "Deep city is a good place to do great things."


    I also took a puff and asked, "how about you? It looks like they''ve done a good job. They''ve all become managers. "


    "What a bullshit manager? That''s a good thing to say. In fact, he''s a spectator. By the way, Chutian, how did you get involved with Mr. Fan? "


    I said faintly, "do you know him?"


    "I don''t know. He is a member of the Lin group and a friend of our boss. They often mix with each other, and he often comes to us, so he is familiar with us as soon as he comes and goes. "


    I frowned and said, "so you''re going to help him?"


    Meng Yong took a few puffs of cigarettes. He put the cigarette end out on the wall and said, "Chutian, what are you talking about? If it wasn''t for you today, I would definitely help him, because I can''t afford to offend him. But if it was you today, the situation would be different. I''m here to take a stand. I''m on your side. "


    I looked at Meng Yongchao. He said it very sincerely. We men in Mingyang are very loyal.


    I said: "thanks for your words, brother. But I have the evidence in my hand. You just have to be fair. "


    "Evidence? What evidence? "


    "You don''t have to worry about it. It''s a good thing anyway."


    Meng Yongchao nodded and asked me, "what do you want to do? Take him to the police station? "


    "Even if you send it to the police station, fan deserves it, but my colleague is a serious girl, and her reputation is very important. I just want to teach fan a lesson and ask him to apologize to my colleagues and promise not to harass her in the future. "


    Meng Yongchao thought for a moment and asked, "do you want to beat him?"


    If I fight Mr. Fan again in front of Meng Yongchao, it really makes him hard to do. After all, Mr. Fan is not only a guest, but also a friend of his boss.


    I shook my head and said, "it''s enough to beat him just now. I feel dirty when I beat him again. You go back and tell him that I have evidence against him. If he dares to harass that girl again in the future, I will beat him lightly, and he will die without burial ground. "


    "Today, as long as he apologizes to my colleagues and guarantees that he will not commit it again, I will not pursue it. After all, I don''t want you to be caught in the middle."


    Meng Yongchao nodded: "no problem. Leave it to me. I''ll make him apologize and stay away from the girl. By the way, Chutian, if you defend this girl like this, it won''t be... "


    "Stop. She is a colleague of mine, an ordinary colleague, who has only helped me before. "


    Meng Yongchao nodded again with a smile: "ha ha, you are still this virtue. If you have kindness, you will repay it."


    Meng Yongchao and I went back to the box, and fan Yuanyu pointed out in the box. He threatened that there was a long way to go and clamored that she and I would be good-looking.


    Meng Yongchao went to fan Yuanyu and asked general manager fan to go out and have a chat with him. General manager fan refused and asked Meng Yongchao to arrest me immediately.


    Meng Yongchao whispered a few words in his ear, which made Mr. Fan honest.


    They went out to talk for about five minutes and then came back. I was surprised that they settled so quickly.


    After fan Yuanyu came back, his whole body wilted a lot. I know Meng Yongchao must have said something to him, otherwise he would not have reacted like this.


    Fan Yuanyu took the initiative to go to Luyuan. Luyuan was very afraid of him and hid behind. I took Luyuan''s hand to embolden her.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. It''s OK."


    Lu Yuan was a little comforted by what I said. She stood still and looked at fan Yuanyu evasively.


    Fan Yuanyu opened his mouth several times and didn''t say it. He asked him to apologize to a little assistant. He must not be happy. He lost his face.


    "Brother, I advise you to take it as soon as it''s good. She and I belong to the same company. I''m still her leader. I''ll never see her again. I promise you that I won''t trouble her in the future. Just apologize, OK? "


    Fan Yuanyu didn''t recognize me. After all, I didn''t meet him before. He just met me on the 26th floor in the morning. He thought I was just a friend from afar.I said coldly: "Mr. Fan, our conditions have been set. It''s up to you whether you want to be public or private. Let''s do it by yourself."


    Fan Yuanyu gritted his teeth and said "I''m sorry" to Luyuan. After that, he pushed away the security guard and left quickly.


    I think tonight must be the most embarrassing time in his life.


    When the matter was solved, other irrelevant people scattered. Meng Yongchao took me aside and told me: "Chutian, you and Mr. fan are married tonight. You may not know him well. He has a very complicated relationship, and he will repay you if you are angry. He has lost so much face this evening. You must be more careful in the future


    I said indifferently, "if he has any means, just let it out, and I''ll follow. By the way, what did you tell him? I think he seems to have been hit hard


    Meng Yongchao said with a smile, "what else can you say? Scare him. I said that he was too careless. He didn''t notice when you took a recording pen to record. I just listened to it, and the content was very bad for him. "


    "You''re a liar. You''ll come as soon as you open your mouth, but it''s almost the same. Strange, even if we had this thing, he would not be so scared, would he? "


    I think Mr. Fan''s reaction is too fierce. Even if we record it, we can''t really arrest him as a hooligan. After all, he didn''t do anything. At most, he was an attempted crime.


    What''s more, this kind of evidence can only be used as general auxiliary evidence. He has such a wide relationship that it''s impossible for this matter to be unfair. Ah, I can''t figure it out.


    Meng Yongchao said: "it''s nothing strange. As far as I know, fan is afraid of Nei."


    "No? He is such a domineering person. Can he still get the disease of wife discipline? " I can''t believe it.

 Chapter 77

    Meng Yongchao leaned over my ear and said softly, "I also overheard my boss once. He said that the reason why Mr. Fan has everything today is because of his wife''s influence. His wife has a very deep background."


    If so, it''s easy to understand why fan Yuanyu''s arrogance withered immediately when he learned that something had fallen on us, because if the evidence fell on his wife, he would be completely dead.


    I smile. I don''t know if it''s an accident. Of course, I didn''t want to send the evidence to his wife. I''m a man who keeps my promise. I promised him that as long as he doesn''t have to make trouble in the future, this matter will stop here.


    Besides, if I do, there will be no good days in the future. It''s unnecessary to lose both sides.


    After talking about this, Meng Yongchao wanted me to stay and have a few drinks with him to talk about the past. I was frightened because of the long distance and wanted to send her home early, so I gave up.


    Meng Yongchao and I left each other a telephone number to facilitate future contact.


    Anyifei and I went out of the bar with Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan''s mental state is not good. She has been in a trance all the time. No wonder she, a girl who just graduated, needs a little time to relax when she encounters this kind of thing.


    Anyifei replaced my mobile phone with me, and I said to him, "Yifei, take a taxi to go back. I''ll take my colleagues home. "


    "All right." Any fly told me: "she does not seem to be in good spirits, you pay attention."


    "Well."


    After anyifei took a taxi to leave, I accompanied Luyuan for a walk. It''s still early now. I''m not in a hurry to go back.


    Luyuan and I are walking side by side on the same sidewalk. It''s more than eight o''clock now. There are still many thieves on the road, and there are people everywhere.


    The road began to be quiet. She didn''t say anything. She went straight ahead. She didn''t want to speak, so I accompanied her silently.


    We went to a ring overpass, which is very spectacular and beautiful.


    Luyuan was lying on the railing to see the endless stream of cars coming and going under the bridge. After a while, he suddenly asked me: "Ye Chutian, am I going to leave Manxue company?"


    Lu Yuan''s eyes showed her reluctance. Like me, Manxue company is also her first company to go to work formally. Without Mr. Fan, she is very happy to work here, and naturally she is not willing to leave.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Lu Yuan said in a quiet way: "we''ve made Mr. Fan suffer such a big loss tonight. How can he let it go? He won''t make us feel better in the future. He''s the boss. We''re just small shrimps. We can''t beat him. "


    I comforted Lu Yuan with a smile and said, "you forget that we have something on our hands. He is afraid to do anything. I promise you that if he dares to do something wrong with you in the future, I will teach him a lesson for you. "


    When I saw that Lu Yuan was still in a low mood, I asked with a smile, "don''t you believe me?" Lu Yuan shook her head gently and said, "No. Ye Chutian, I believe you. If you say I''m ok, I''ll be OK. "


    "Were you scared just now?"


    "Well."


    I patted her on the shoulder and said, "it''s a long way to go. You are a kind girl, and you are so beautiful. Girls like you are easy to be missed by people who have bad intentions in the workplace. In the future, pay more attention to yourself and be more defensive to others. It''s nothing. "


    Lu Yuan looked at me eagerly and suddenly asked, "Ye Chutian, do you think I''m a bad woman?"


    "Why do you think so? Do you think we can''t bear to deal with fan Yuanyu in this way tonight? Do you think we are not open and aboveboard enough? "


    "There is no need at all. In addition to looking at the process of doing things, we should also look at the purpose. Therefore, we do it for the sake of justice, and we do it for the sake of justice. Besides, for people like fan Yuanyu, if you choose to sympathize with him, you are cruel to ourselves. "


    Although I comfort so far away, but the expression on her face is still very tangled. This is really a good girl, others hurt her so much, she still does not forget the true kindness.


    Lu Yuan and I stayed on the overpass for about an hour, then we left the overpass. Lu Yuan called a didi express. I was going to take her back, but she refused. Before getting on the bus, Lu Yuan said to me inexplicably:


    "Ye Chutian, you are a good man, thank you. Man Xue company is not as calm as you see on the surface. You should be more careful yourself. "


    She said these mindless words and got in the car and left.


    I stood by the side of the road and pondered the meaning of the words. She seemed to imply something to me. It was just that I came to the company for a short time, or I knew nothing about the situation in the company, so I still couldn''t get a clue.


    It was over ten o''clock when I got home. The yard was quiet. Since Su Manyu drove away last time, she never came back to live here.


    I privately speculate that she is such a rich woman, and there must be a lot of houses. What puzzles me is how she can come here occasionally.


    Although the environment here is good, the house is old and certainly not as comfortable as her big villa.I plan to go back to the city to see ye Yingying at the weekend. I haven''t seen her for some time. We only called twice in the middle of the way and occasionally sent a wechat or something.


    I''m afraid Ye Yingying has any other plans for the weekend. After all, she also has a boyfriend now. She certainly doesn''t have so much freedom in time, so I''ll call her in advance.


    Ye Yingying picked it up soon, and she said happily, "Xiaotian, you haven''t slept yet?"


    "Ye Yingying, if you don''t look at the time, you can''t sleep now."


    Ye Yingying said, "you think it''s early now. It''s more than ten o''clock."


    I said with disapproval, "what happened at ten? For many young people, nightlife is just beginning. "


    "Ha ha. Xiaotian, do you have a rest this weekend? "


    "Rest."


    "I don''t go to work, either. Come to me and I''ll make you something delicious. "


    I hesitated and said, "don''t you have to date?"


    Ye Yingying paused on the opposite side, then said with a smile: "ruohui called me in the morning and said that he would go to Hainan for an investigation tomorrow and would not come back until next week."


    "How come he''s always on business and doesn''t spend some time with you?" In my heart, I have some complaints about Yang ruohui. He''s hanging Ye Yingying for three days. What does he mean.


    "He''s a man. A man always has to work hard for his career. If he''s tired, he can''t help himself. Let''s say he''s still with his clients now that it''s so late. In fact, between two people, don''t worry too much, just understand each other


    "Ye Yingying, you will think about him. I tell you, you can''t be too used to a man, or he won''t take you seriously at all. "


    "Ha ha."


    "Ye Yingying, what are you laughing at? Be serious. I''ll tell you to be serious."

 Chapter 78

    "I know, I know. A little kid, what do you know? " Ye Yingying muttered in a low voice across the street.


    "Go to bed early. I''ll come by car tomorrow morning."


    "Good."


    After talking with Ye Yingying, I feel empty. I always feel that Yang ruohui doesn''t treat Ye Yingying as well as ye Yingying told me.


    It''s been half a month since I went to the detention center last time, but Yang ruohui never showed his face from beginning to end. I don''t believe that he has been on a business trip all the time.


    It can be seen from this that Yang ruohui doesn''t care so much about ye Yingying. If he really cares about ye Yingying, he won''t let her worry as a woman.


    The more I think about it, the more I worry about ye Yingying. This silly girl has a brain and is easy to trust others. Don''t be cheated by such a complicated person as Yang ruohui.


    I couldn''t sleep in bed, so I picked up my mobile phone to surf the Internet. When I saw the picture of cabbage was on, I sent a message to harass her.


    Old goat in the countryside: he grows vegetables in the East. He worries that our people can''t eat cabbage immediately.


    Garden cabbage quickly back to a: advance and retreat Nanshan, when I think you can''t eat goats.


    Country goat: ha ha. Cabbage, you''re quick to respond. I think of this sentence at once.


    Pakchoi made a bow expression package: This is each other.


    Country goat: OK, come again. The foundation of a hundred vegetables lies in only one cabbage seed.


    Garden cabbage: thousands of choices, are all honed.


    I wrote with a smile: cabbages are amazing. They are quick witted and admired by the old goat.


    Garden cabbage: ha ha. The old goat is also strong, and the cabbage is also admired.


    Country goat: cabbage, you say we don''t sleep at night and flatter each other here. Are you sick?


    Garden cabbage: how can this be called flattery? This is a sincere feeling.


    I wrote with a smile: you cow, I can''t say you. Cabbage, I haven''t heard from you for a while. Are you ok?


    Garden cabbage: OK, it''s too broad. What do you mean? If you want to talk about the appearance, the cabbage is still tender and green; if you want to talk about the spirit, the cabbage is full of light and vitality.


    Country goat: ha ha, Chinese cabbage, you don''t know how to be ashamed. You boast yourself in a different way.


    Garden cabbage: hee hee. what about you?


    Country goat: that''s all for me. I left a message for you last time, saying that I joined the company. You didn''t respond to anything but congratulations.


    The garden cabbage wrote haughtily: congratulations are not enough? I''m afraid I''ve said too much. I''m afraid you''re proud.


    Country goat: ha ha, you like to be reasonable. Anyway, I can''t tell you. You can find reasons for everything. By the way, cabbage, I have something to ask you.


    Garden cabbage: so serious, please use two words, it seems that things are not small, but you can say it.


    Country goat: do you know Manxue company?


    Garden cabbage: you have no idea. How can I answer that?


    Country goat: tell the truth.


    Cabbages: why do you suddenly ask?


    Country goat: because I met some people and things recently, which made me confused.


    Garden cabbage: you have been in Manxue company for some days. What do you think of Manxue company? Are you happy working in it?


    Country goat: I haven''t worked in any other company, so I can''t compare. But the direct feeling of man Xue is pretty good. My direct leader once talked with me about the blueprint for the future development of man Xue company, and I am very optimistic about its development prospects.


    Garden cabbage: so you recognize the future of man Xue?


    Country goat: Yes.


    Garden cabbage: what''s the puzzle in your heart?


    Country goat: Lin Manxue.


    Cabbages: she''s not good to you?


    I think about it and say: this can''t be good or bad. In short, there is a misunderstanding between me and her. She seems to be aiming at me.


    Garden cabbage: Lin Manxue is the boss of Manxue company. How did you offend her, a new employee?


    I told her the truth about the conflicts between Lin Manxue and me and the questions I met in my recent work, and also told her the ambiguous words Lu Yuan said.


    Of course, I didn''t mention the name of Lu Yuan. I just said that I overheard a colleague say it. I want to see what cabbage says.


    Pakchoi pondered for a moment across the street and wrote:


    my understanding of Manxue company and Lin Manxue is all based on online information. You are already in Manxue, and you should know more about it than I do. I''m out in the fog, but you''re there.


    Old goat, I think it doesn''t matter what others say. What matters is what you see, think and feel in your heart. As long as you think that mansue company is suitable for your development, why do you care so much?Besides, Lin Manxue, a woman in her twenties, is in charge of such a big company, and she has no actual management experience, so it''s hard to imagine. You said that she always likes to find fault with you. I don''t think you should be depressed. On the contrary, you should be lucky.


    I do not understand the question: lucky? Why is that?


    Cabbage said: according to what you just said, Lin Manxue should not be deliberately aimed at you. What''s more, she treats you like this, which shows that she regards you as her own person and wants to cultivate you.


    I don''t believe to say: This is not deliberate? If this is not deliberate, then I really have nothing to say. And you say that she treats me as her own person, which is even more ridiculous.


    Garden cabbage: have you seen thirty six strategies?


    My grandfather likes to read the romance of the Three Kingdoms, the art of war and the thirty six stratagems. He has a whole set of books, which I have read countless times under his influence, so I said: of course I have.


    Garden cabbage: what is the 26th plan in the 36th plan?


    Country goat: call the mulberry and curse the locust.


    The Chinese cabbage said: Yes, it''s just pointing at the mulberry and cursing the locust. According to my understanding, she criticized you, the mulberry tree, but actually the Sophora tree. I think there are three reasons for her doing this:


    first, she wants to kill your spirit. Your old goat has such a strong character and is like a fierce horse. It''s not so easy to be disciplined, so she needs to give you a challenge.


    Second, she wants to set an example to others. She wants to lend you this jiliwei to kill monkeys. As I said earlier, Lin Manxue is not rich in management experience. When a new official takes office, she needs to set an example. You are not only a good mulberry tree, but also a chicken suitable for killing.


    Third, she wants to give you a chance. Have you ever heard of a very wise way in management, that is, we often talk about the combination of grace and grace. She criticizes you for loving you and for further reusing you.

 Chapter 79

    I''m a little dizzy for cabbage. If Lin Manxue wants to kill me, I believe it. If she wants to make an example of me, I also believe it, because that''s what I thought at the beginning. But cabbage says Lin Manxue wants to use me again, I can''t believe it.


    I have never been insulted by Lin Manxue. I don''t think she''s good to me?


    I cast out my doubts.


    Cabbage said: have you ever thought of a question, if Lin Manxue really despises you, why doesn''t she fire you? She''s the president of Manxue company. It''s not a matter of a word who uses or doesn''t use. You''re a rookie in the probation period. It''s not a matter of minutes for her to let you get out of the company.


    I think cabbage is reasonable. It''s also a puzzle in my heart. Mr. Lin is not pleased with me everywhere. Why don''t you drive me out of the company?


    Although she was angry once and let me get out of Manxue company, when I saw her again, she didn''t mention a word, as if it had never happened.


    I was ready to leave last time, but I stayed so inexplicably. But I still don''t understand why pakchoi always wants to reuse me?


    Manxue company is full of talents. As a new recruit, I don''t have much contact with President Lin. is it possible? I throw the question in my heart to cabbage again.


    Cabbage said: my judgment is absolutely not free talk, I give you some evidence. As you said before, you performed perfectly in the interview that day and conquered all the examiners except Lin Manxue. I think your sentence is wrong. You should say that you conquered Lin Manxue at that time.


    I said: No, Lin Manxue was not satisfied with me at that time. She suspected me and thought I was just making things up.


    Cabbage made a smile, she said: do you really think so?


    Country goat: sure.


    Garden cabbage: ha ha. You are so stupid. If Lin Manxue doesn''t approve of you, how can she leave you? When you don''t want to stay, she apologizes to you in order to show her sincerity?


    Have you ever thought that Lin Manxue is the acting president of Lin group. How much courage does it take for her to apologize to you in front of so many people?


    Although I haven''t met Lin Manxue, I think such a top-notch beauty is naturally a very proud and conceited woman. Such a person can''t bow down easily.


    Country goat: Yes, this has always been something I can''t understand. If she is not satisfied with me, why should she keep me? And when she apologizes to our new students, I really can''t believe that she will do it. Why did she do that?


    Cabbage said: there is only one explanation, she is very optimistic about you, think you are a talent, she wants to keep you, cultivate you, reuse you ah. That''s the third point I just mentioned. She wants to give you a chance to reuse you.


    I think about it and think that only this kind of explanation can make sense, otherwise there is no explanation at all.


    But Lin Manxue''s work is extremely unreasonable, and I can''t believe it, because Lin Manxue has been indifferent to me. Besides sarcasm and burying me, she doesn''t see any sign of appreciating me.


    Country goat: cabbage, I don''t think it''s right. It''s very strange. Although I think there is some truth in what you said, I can''t persuade myself to believe it.


    Cabbage said: you can''t believe it is because of her attitude to you?


    Country goat: Well, there are some factors.


    Garden cabbage: old goat, you fall into a misunderstanding. You only look at the surface when you look at problems. As I said earlier, Lin Manxue''s criticism of you is not really criticism, so you don''t have to care about her superficial attitude, but her actual actions.


    Country goat: practical action?


    Cabbages: Yes.


    Country goat: I still don''t understand. President Lin and I have almost no business contacts. What didn''t she ask me to do?


    Cabbage: ha ha, really? Think about it.


    After thinking for a while, I still had no clue. Because Lin Manxue really didn''t ask me to do any special work, she asked me to write a summary report. Because I was in charge of the case at that time, she let me write it.


    Of course, Chen and he, my direct leaders, were present at that time. In principle, Lin would first distribute the work to them, and then they would assign it to the people below. Of course, it would fall on me in the end.


    Cabbage saw that I didn''t respond for a long time, so she told me: you just said you took over a project, which is very large and important to the company, right?


    Country goat: Yes. My supervisor asked me to do it, and I had to do it alone. No one else cooperated with me, because there were not enough people.


    Garden cabbage: man Xue company is such a big company, if this project is really so important, do you think there will be a shortage of people to this extent? Nobody is available, let you a recruit to complete a big project alone, do you believe this reason? If this is the case, then there is a big problem in Manxue''s management, and both the human resources department and the leaders of your department have responsibilities that cannot be shirked.Country goat: that''s what I''ve been wondering about.


    Garden cabbage: and your supervisor has been working in the workplace for so many years. If you can''t deal with the priorities properly, how can you be a leader. For such an important project of the company, he dares to let you, a new person who works on the first day, finish it alone. He doesn''t know you very well. Why dare he do it? Besides, does he have such great power as a small supervisor? Obviously, there''s an inspiration behind this.


    Oh, cabbage and I happen to coincide. I always think it''s strange. I''ve been in Manxue for some time. Based on my preliminary understanding of director he, he is a very cautious person. How can he do this? It''s totally out of character.


    Therefore, I always felt that there was someone behind it. At that time, I still suspected that it was President Chen or President Lin, but the doubt turned to doubt. In the end, there was no result, so I had to let it go.


    Country goat: cabbage, who do you think is the man behind this? Mr. Lin?


    Cabbages: who dares to do it except her.


    Country goat: why not our director?


    Garden cabbage: the reason is very simple. Like your supervisor, your director can''t give such a project to a new person who has never proved himself.


    It''s a job, not a joke. If you don''t do well, it''s not only you who are criticized, but also they should bear the main responsibility for improper employment.


    This is an obvious thing. As a rookie in the workplace, you only go to work on the first day. If you don''t do it well, it''s normal. If you do it well, it''s an accident. I guess no one thought you could finish it, right?


    Manxue is the only person in charge of the company who can let you go.

 Chapter 80

    The analysis of Pakchoi woke me up. I combined with several previous conversations between he Fanlong and me, every time he seemed to have something to say.


    I just felt strange at that time. Now it seems that he must be very surprised why Lin always gave me a new person to do these jobs.


    I recall the scene of meeting with director he for the first time. When I came back to the marketing department with him after we came out of general manager Chen''s office, he asked me if there was anyone in the headquarters or man Xue company.


    At that time, I was still wondering how director he would ask me such a question. Now I think that it must be Lin Manxue who talked to him about something, so he would ask.


    I slowly accepted the view of cabbage in my heart, because I really couldn''t find any reason to refute her.


    Cabbage said: old goat, I advise you to stay in Manxue, let it be, don''t think much about anything, as long as you are happy working in Manxue company and can grow rapidly, nothing else is important.


    Country goat: cabbage, thank you for your guidance. I see.


    The garden cabbages sent a smiling face and wrote: This is the best.


    I see time is late, cabbage also need to rest early, so I sent a sleeping expression bag in the past, also wish her good night.


    Country goat: cabbage, good night, have a good dream.


    Garden cabbage: old goat, I wish you a good dream.


    I turned off the light and went to sleep after I got on and off QQ. It was a good night to sleep. The next morning, I took the first bus back to the city.


    Thinking of meeting Ye Yingying again, I couldn''t express the excitement in my heart. All the way, I hope time will pass quickly.


    A little after eight o''clock, I went to yeyingying''s neighborhood. I bought some porridge, eggs, soybean milk, steamed buns and other breakfast in a snack bar.


    I carried a bag of things into Ye Yingying''s building. After I took the elevator out of the floor, I found Ye Yingying''s door and knocked on it.


    After knocking on the door for a long time, I put my ear on the door and listened. There was no movement inside.


    Is Ye Yingying sleeping in?


    I took out my cell phone and made a call to Ye Yingying. She took a long time to answer it.


    "Hello, little Xiaotian Ye Yingying''s voice is very small, but her voice doesn''t sound hoarse. Generally speaking, the voice of people who just wake up is hoarse.


    I urged Ye Yingying: "Ye Yingying, you lazy pig, get up and open the door! I''ve been knocking at the door for half a day. Come on


    "Ah?" Ye Yingying said in a trembling voice: "little I''m not at home now


    "Not at home? What are you doing so early in the morning? "


    Ye Yingying stammered: "go to work."


    Work? Last night, didn''t Ye Yingying say that she didn''t work at the weekend? I asked strangely, "didn''t you say you didn''t work today?"


    "Overtime, overtime."


    "How could that be? Last night, I said that if I didn''t go to work, how could I sleep would change. "


    Ye Yingying said: "what the boss asked, we have no way."


    Ye Yingying is not at home. I can''t get in. I remember ye Yingying said that her company is nearby. I looked at her and asked Ye Yingying, "did you have breakfast so early?"


    "No. I went to work in bed together. "


    "Yes. You send me your company address and I''ll send you breakfast. "


    "Ah?" Ye Yingying said again, making a fuss. She seemed a little flustered. After a while, she said, "Xiaotian, no need. We don''t allow outsiders in our company. "


    Isn''t Ye Yingying''s company a real estate company? The real estate company is so mysterious that outsiders are not allowed to enter? I always feel that ye Yingying is evasive and not quite right.


    "It''s OK. If I don''t go in, I''ll send it to the gate of your company. I''ll call you when I get there. Just come out and get it. "


    Ye Yingying hemmed and hawed for a long time, and finally said that she asked one of her colleagues to bring breakfast, but she was too busy to eat. She said she would be busy, so she didn''t say anything.


    Ye Yingying''s foreword doesn''t match his later words. I always find it very strange to talk haltingly.


    After ye Yingying hung up, I thought about it and sent a wechat to Ye Yingying: ye Yingying, if you have to work overtime at the weekend, I''ll go back first and see you next time.


    Ye Yingying gave me a reply: OK.


    After I sent wechat, I went out of yeyingying''s community. Along the way, I always felt that yeyingying was very abnormal. She didn''t know how to lie. When she lied, she blushed and stuttered easily. So I thought I should go back to see what happened.


    I quietly went back to the downstairs of the building diagonally opposite Ye Yingying''s house and sat down at a corner where there were some steps. Sitting on it, I could just see the situation of Ye Yingying''s building.


    I sat waiting for about half an hour, suddenly a familiar figure came out of Ye Yingying''s building. He went downstairs and waved to Ye Yingying''s building.This man is none other than Yang ruohui. How did he come out of Ye Yingying''s house in the early morning? Ye Yingying said last night that he was going to Hainan on business today. Did he come to say goodbye early in the morning or stayed at Ye Yingying''s house last night?


    I began to worry about this problem in my heart. Looking at Yang ruohui''s manner, he didn''t wake up. His clothes were wrinkled and wrinkled. He didn''t come here in the morning at all.


    Moreover, I didn''t see Yang ruohui''s Audi A6 downstairs at Ye Yingying''s house. Coupled with Ye Yingying''s lie just now, I immediately had the answer in my heart: the night Yang ruohui spent at Ye Yingying''s house.


    My heart began to mess up, and my faith collapsed in an instant.


    I always thought that ye Yingying was a conservative woman. Even if she had a boyfriend, she would know how to be modest. From small to large, she has always been a woman who knows how to cherish and love herself.


    But now, I dare not think about it any more, because it will make me collapse and suffocate.


    I sat on the steps and watched Yang ruohui''s figure until he left the community.


    I don''t know what to do, what can I do?


    Yang ruohui is Ye Yingying''s boyfriend. There''s nothing wrong with their living together. My reaction is so fierce, just because I like Ye Yingying in my heart.


    Ye Yingying is my aunt, she is no longer a little girl, she has grown up into a graceful girl, she should have her own feelings.


    She will fall in love, marry and have children. These are the most basic rights and obligations of a woman. What can I say?


    Yes, I have nothing to say. I just feel sad for my love, heartache, but helpless.


    I know this day will come eventually. I knew it a long time ago, but I''ve been paralyzing myself. I said to myself, ye Yingying is so excellent, so beautiful, and her vision is so high. Maybe she won''t meet a person she likes in her life?


    If she can''t find the person she likes all her life, if she is single all her life, I am willing to guard her all my life, I am willing to stand behind her, accompany her, take care of her and protect her.

 Chapter 81

    This person will not appear, this person will not appear in Ye Yingying''s life. I have always had such a dream. I constantly hinted at myself and hypnotized myself. I have lived on this self deception for many years.


    When I saw Yang ruohui holding Ye Yingying at Shencheng railway station, I knew that my dream would be broken.


    At that time, I had mixed feelings in my heart. A dream that I had been dreaming for many years was suddenly broken. Who knows the pain and loneliness when I wake up.


    I quarrel with Ye Yingying, not because I don''t understand the truth, but because I don''t want to accept the reality.


    Later, I chose to stay in Shencheng because I didn''t completely give up on Ye Yingying. I thought that as long as ye Yingying didn''t get married one day, my dream would not be completely broken. I didn''t know when they would break up, so my dream could go on.


    Through the observation and understanding of Yang ruohui, I feel that this person is not reliable, at least not more reliable than me. Therefore, I am more convinced of this possibility in my heart.


    I believe that Yang ruohui is not the most suitable man for ye Yingying. I firmly believe that I still have the chance and my dream can continue.


    But today, just now, when Yang ruohui walked out of yeyingying''s house very smartly, my heart was suddenly hit by thunder, and my eyes began to sour, because maybe from this moment on, yeyingying should not be in my world any more, she is just my aunt.


    I sat on the steps for a long time, until ye Yingying went out. She carefully put on a light makeup, and her appearance was still so beautiful. She was holding a white bag, a white sweater, black tights, and a beige windbreaker outside.


    Ye Yingying''s spirit looks good, his face is ruddy and white, and his tall figure is very conspicuous in the warm winter sun.


    She went straight out of the building and didn''t notice me around the corner.


    See ye Yingying, my heart is more bitter, I live with Ye Yingying for so many years, she basically did not tell me any lies, but now, her lies in front of my eyes.


    I saw through her lies, but I would rather not see through myself for a lifetime.


    Ye Yingying goes to the security office and suddenly thinks of something. She stops and takes out her mobile phone from her bag. It seems that she wants to call someone.


    I have been watching her from behind, at this time we are a little far away, but her every move or fall in my eyes.


    Ye Yingying turns inside the mobile phone and dials out a number. Her mobile phone is put in front of her right ear for the other party to answer.


    I was still sitting on the steps when my mobile phone in my pants pocket rang. I was wondering who called me at this time. I took out my mobile phone and saw that it was Ye Yingying. How could she call me?


    I thought for a moment. I was so far away from her that I could see what she was doing, but I couldn''t hear what she said.


    Ye Yingying asked me with a smile: "Xiaotian, are you home?"


    I replied faintly: "soon. What''s up? "


    Ye Yingying didn''t expect that my tone would be so cold. She was obviously stunned for a moment, and then asked with a smile, "am I not happy to accompany you?"


    I a pair of indifferent tone back: "do you like to accompany."


    "Hee hee. What a child. " Ye Yingying paused and said, "last time you told me that you lived in Shannan village, tell me your house number."


    "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I''m your aunt. I don''t even know where you live. That''s not true, is it? "


    At this time, a car came in front of him, and ye Yingying hid away. I don''t believe Ye Yingying has no purpose in calling me.


    I thought about it. She asked me for the detailed address. She didn''t want to come to me.


    "I don''t think of Ye Shanying village, do I?"


    Ye Yingying said happily: "why do you ask this? Just tell me the address. It''s none of your business


    "If you don''t tell me your purpose, I won''t tell you where I live."


    Ye Yingying pondered for a while and said with a smile, "you are a child. You don''t want to suffer losses verbally. I wanted to give you a surprise, but now it seems impossible. OK, I''ll tell you that I plan to come and see you today. You''ve lived there alone for so long, and I didn''t visit you well. I''m too careless of you. "


    "Don''t you have to work overtime? How can you have time?"


    Ye Yingying was choked by me. She responded very quickly: "the boss started to ask us to receive an important customer, but the customer was temporarily busy and didn''t come, so we didn''t have to work overtime."


    If I didn''t know the actual situation, it would be possible for her to muddle through easily, but now, I really can''t tell what I feel.


    I took a deep breath and said, "you''d better not come."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Instead of going straight home, I went to a friend''s house."


    "You have friends in Shencheng, too?""What do you mean, I don''t deserve friends?"


    In fact, I have some resentment towards Ye Yingying, so my tone is not good.


    Ye Yingying said: "sorry, Xiaotian, I didn''t mean that. I just think you have friends so soon after you come to Shencheng. I''m a little curious. Is he your colleague in Manxue? "


    "No. I used to know a friend when I lived in the ten yuan store. "


    I thought of flying, so I said.


    "Oh. Xiao Tian, you''d better tell me the address. I''m so far away from Shannan village. I''ll go there a little later. When you come back from your friends, our time will be just right. "


    I didn''t expect that I said that. Ye Yingying still insisted on coming, but I don''t want to see her again today. I want to be calm alone.


    I am also a just lovelorn person, lovelorn people want to find a quiet place to lick the wound.


    "Ye Yingying, forget it. He and I haven''t seen each other for some days. It''s hard for two big men to have a few drinks together. I don''t know when to go back. "


    Ye Yingying holding a mobile phone, in the opposite silence for a while, suddenly said: "Xiaotian, you are not welcome to go?"


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Intuition." Ye Yingying added: "you didn''t do this to me before."


    I listen to Ye Yingying some complaining words, where dare to insist, ye Yingying is my goddess, I don''t want her to be unhappy.


    Although I was sad because of her, but in the final analysis, it was all my fault. I fell in love with her secretly, and she didn''t do anything wrong.


    I told ye Yingying the address, she read it several times, and we hung up after we made sure we remembered it.

 Chapter 82

    Ye Yingying didn''t go back home. She used the bus network to check the route on the side of the road, and finally went to a bus stop in front of her. I didn''t expect that she would come to me in such a hurry.


    I followed Ye Yingying until she got on a bus. I calculated her route in my heart. She was not in a hurry. She would take a bus to the subway station first, then transfer to the subway station near Shannan village, and finally take a bus to Shannan village directly.


    She didn''t take the shuttle bus, because the bus service is very few, and it often takes an hour or two to send. The route I just described is the most economical and convenient. The disadvantage is that it takes a long time and needs to change trains many times.


    I''m afraid I''ll meet Ye Yingying on the road, so I''m sure I won''t take this route again. I choose to take a taxi to go back. It''s fast, so when ye Yingying arrives at Shannan village, I get there before her, so she doesn''t have to wait for me outside.


    After all, I love ye Yingying in my heart. I don''t want her to suffer any pain or grievance.


    It only took me more than 40 minutes to take a taxi. When I got home, I cleaned up the house. Ye Yingying paid special attention to hygiene. She didn''t like noisy things. Of course, I was so small and had few things. Besides, I paid more attention to it at ordinary times. It looked very clean and tidy.


    After I finished cleaning up my house, I called Ye YingYing and asked her where she was. Ye Yingying was sitting on a bus and said that she should be arriving soon. I asked her to wait for me at the gate of Shannan village and I went to pick her up.


    When I got to the gate of Shannan village, ye Yingying had already stood there waiting for me. I saw her greet me immediately. Ye Yingying looked up and down at me with a smile.


    "Ye Yingying, what are you looking at?"


    "Xiaotian, you seem thin?"


    "No way."


    "Really." Ye Yingying said, reaching over to touch my face. I quickly stepped back two steps, do not know what happened, I actually have a trace of mustard.


    I actually resisted the physical contact with Ye Yingying.


    Ye Yingying''s hand was awkwardly suspended in the air, and the atmosphere was dignified. I quickly joked, "how can I be thin? Ye Yingying, in fact, I haven''t changed at all. You think I''m thin because you''re fat. "


    "Nonsense! I''m not fat. " Ye Yingying a Du mouth, also white me one eye.


    In addition to a bag, ye Yingying also has a big bag of things in front of her. I remember when she got on the bus, she was empty handed. It is estimated that she bought this big bag of things on the road.


    I said, "why do you mention so many things when you come so far? It''s not tiring to buy these things on the way. "


    "I can''t come to see you empty handed." Ye Yingying suddenly stopped and asked me strangely, "how do you know I bought it on the way?"


    I went and almost showed my stuffing. I quickly explained, "how can the fruit in your neighborhood be so fresh? As soon as I look at it, I''m sure you bought it on the road. "


    Ye Yingying nodded: "several supermarkets near our community are really small, and things are worse than big supermarkets. I just transferred these things to Wal Mart to buy them. "


    I picked up the things on the ground and took Ye Yingying forward.


    "Xiaotian, this is Shannan village?"


    "Yes, you haven''t been here before."


    "No. It''s beautiful here. The scenery is good. "


    "Ha ha."


    I took Ye Yingying to the vegetable market. This vegetable market is not a real vegetable market. It''s just a roadside shop with some stall vendors. Of course, the variety is very complete.


    It''s almost noon now. I''m going to buy some dishes to cook for her.


    "Ye Yingying, how about shrimp for lunch?"


    "Good. I''m going to have braised shrimp with potatoes. "


    "All right." I squatted on the ground to select shrimp, put the big bag on one leg, ye Yingying stood behind me and said: "Xiaotian, give me the big bag, how tired you are holding it like this."


    I don''t agree, "the bag is so heavy, what do you want from a woman?" I bought a kilo and a half of shrimp and six crabs.


    After that, I took Ye Yingying to other stalls to buy some lean meat, spareribs, potatoes, lotus roots, green vegetables, cucumbers, green peppers and other accessories.


    We walked back with big and small bags. The more we went forward, the fewer houses there were. Ye Yingying asked curiously, "Why are there so few houses here?"


    "The houses here all have independent yards, and there is an open space in front of the door, which is similar to a villa."


    "Wow, Xiaotian, it''s nice here. I like it."


    "Ha ha."


    It''s a beautiful way to go around Yinghu lake. If I don''t take this road, I''ll take it.


    "The lake is beautiful." Ye Yingying walked by the lake, blowing the lake wind and sighing.


    The area of the lake is not small. There are many weeping willows beside the lake, some boats on the surface of the lake, and a pavilion in the center of the lake."Do you like it here?"


    "Yes. Xiaotian, we don''t have to go back in a hurry. I want to play here for a while. " Ye Yingying took my arm and said.


    "It''s almost dinner time now. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Ye Yingying said with a smile: "every day you eat rice. Beautiful scenery is not something you see every day."


    I looked at the things with big and small bags in my hand and said, "let''s go back first and come back after lunch, otherwise shrimp and crabs will suffocate in it."


    "Die if you die. You''ll kill them later anyway."


    I said with a smile: "this is not fresh ah, and some not fresh crabs may be poisoned."


    Ye Yingying holds my arm and shakes it gently: "Xiaotian, I want to play for a while. Is that ok?"


    I looked at the charming Ye Yingying, how could she refuse her request.


    I put all my things on a big stone table. There are many stone tables and benches around the lake for people to rest. Now it''s near lunchtime, so there aren''t many visitors, scattered.


    Ye Yingying ran to the lake and put her hand in the water. She looked up at me and said happily, "Xiaotian, come here to play. The water here is so clear."


    I sat on the stone bench shaking my head, I need to look at these things, how can two people run to play. Ye Yingying saw that I couldn''t go there, so she played by herself.


    "Ye Yingying, I''ll sit here waiting for you. Be careful and don''t fall down."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a child." Ye Yingying broke a willow, mischievous hit water on the lake, water splashed her face.


    When I saw her having such a good time, I felt a little relieved.


    Ye Yingying began to sway by the lake not far from my eyes. Unconsciously, he went ahead. She circled half a circle, followed the wooden bridge over the water from an entrance to the pavilion in the middle of the lake.


    At this time, there were only six people in the pavilion. Two old men were sitting on the bench to the north of the pavilion playing chess. A pair of young people were taking pictures in the east of the pavilion. A pregnant woman and a four or five-year-old child were sitting in the south. The little boy could not sit still and ran around in the pavilion.

 Chapter 83

    Ye Yingying went into the pavilion and circled it. It was noon. The sun was shining high. The sun was shining on the lake. It was a golden light. The cold wind was not lonely. It blew on the water. The water was really beautiful.


    The pregnant woman was resting in the pavilion. From time to time, she looked up at her child. She saw her son jumping on the wooden bridge.


    There are railings on both sides of the wooden bridge, so safety is absolutely no problem.


    The little boy was very naughty. He didn''t enjoy running on the wooden bridge. When his mother didn''t pay attention, he climbed up the railing and wanted to sit on it.


    The width of the wooden railings is 8-12 cm, so it''s no problem to sit alone. Of course, it''s forbidden to climb the railings. It''s just that the child is playful and doesn''t realize the danger.


    When ye Yingying walked back, she saw the little boy sitting on the railing shaking his legs. She immediately stopped because it was very dangerous to stop him at this time. Once the child was frightened, he might fall into the lake.


    Ye Yingying wants to hold the child down from behind. She goes to the back of the child gently and is about to hold it. Suddenly, the little boy''s mother turns around and sees it. She thinks Ye Yingying wants to rob the child. Suddenly, she screams.


    Women''s vigilance is very strong. When she sees a strange woman holding her son from behind, she thinks it''s robbing children. Now with the development of information, there are many news about robbing children on the Internet.


    She yelled and screamed. The little boy heard his mother''s cry and turned back. He saw a strange aunt standing behind him. He was scared and fell into the lake.


    It''s winter now. Although it''s noon, the water in the lake is very cold.


    After the little boy fell into the lake, he was scared and disoriented. He fluttered in the water and went further away from the wooden bridge.


    For this sudden change, ye Yingying herself was also startled. Saving people was important. Before the pregnant women and other people came, she climbed up the railing and jumped down to save people.


    The scene was a little chaotic. The two old men stopped playing chess, and the couple ran to the railings behind the pregnant women. On the wooden bridge, they anxiously looked at Ye YingYing and the little boy in the lake.


    Pregnant women want to go down to save people, was the young pull, her stomach is so big, how can water.


    Two old men are old. They are in their seventies. They are going to die in such a cold world. They are not saved by others, but by themselves.


    The two young people are dry ducks who can''t swim at all, so the crowd above can only stand on the wooden bridge in a hurry.


    After ye Yingying entered the water, she soon found the little boy. She pulled him out of the water and held his right hand with her left hand between his left arm and upper body. She was preparing to swim back, but she did not swim after several attempts.


    Because she was entangled by the little boy, the drowning people have an instinct to use what they catch as a life-saving straw. They are not controlled by consciousness at all. Besides, ye Yingying is only saving a child of four or five years old. What does he know.


    Ye Yingying''s body is getting heavier and heavier. On the one hand, it comes from the pressure of children''s entanglement. On the other hand, it comes from the bondage of wet clothes on her body. She was anxious to save people just now, but she didn''t take off her clothes at all. Besides, women are no better than men, and she won''t take off her clothes and go into the water again.


    When I saw the chaos on the wooden bridge, I immediately got up from the stone bench and ran.


    When I ran to the wooden bridge, ye Yingying was far away from the wooden bridge. She dragged the little boy up and let his head out of the water, but she had all sunk in the water, leaving only her black hair floating on the water.


    I quickly climbed up the railings and jumped into the water. I tried my best to paddle and rushed to Ye Yingying. I held Ye Yingying''s legs in the water and pushed them up.


    Ye Yingying has almost lost consciousness, she is just supported by a stream of ideas.


    Ye Yingying''s head came out of the water and took a few breath of fresh air. Her consciousness gradually recovered sporadically. I immediately took her waist, leaned out my head and took them slowly back.


    Fortunately, I have practiced Kung Fu. I have strong arms and excellent mentality. Ye Yingying is a slim woman again. Otherwise, the consequences are hard to say.


    I swam to the wooden bridge. The people on the bridge first pulled Ye YingYing and the little boy up. I climbed up along the edge of the wooden bridge. After I climbed up, I ran to Ye Yingying before I could catch my breath. She was lying on the wooden bridge at the moment.


    The little boy''s head was always out of the water, so it was nothing serious. He was just a little frightened. Ye Yingying is different. She hasn''t come to her senses yet.


    The young couple were planning to give her artificial respiration. I pushed them away and asked them to avoid. I began to give ye Yingying artificial respiration and squeeze her heart out of her chest.


    About three or four minutes later, ye yingyou woke up and saw that I was giving her artificial respiration. She gently pushed me away and struggled to get up.


    Ye Yingying scared me to death. When I saw her wake up, I immediately held her in my arms and asked her happily, "Yingying, are you awake? Is there any discomfort?"


    Ye Yingying gently shakes her head. She looks at me. Suddenly, she blushes and lowers her head. My heart is just on her life and death. What other thoughts do you have? I''m a little embarrassed now.She and I were so close just now. After all, we were somewhat ambiguous. Although I didn''t have any bad thoughts and just wanted to save people, anyway, it was really embarrassing for me to be like this with her.


    The pregnant woman saw Ye Yingying wake up, her heart also fell to the ground.


    She knew that she had misunderstood Ye Yingying just now. If she didn''t yell in the back, her son would not fall down, so she said to Ye Yingying with some embarrassment: "beauty, I''m really sorry just now. Thank you for saving my son


    Ye Yingying showed a friendly smile to her. She is such a kind and indifferent woman. Now ye Yingying wakes up. It''s meaningless for other people to stay, so they are busy.


    After they left, I held Ye Yingying because her body was still very cold. In fact, I was also cold, but I held her and could keep warm from each other.


    I picked up Ye Yingying ready to go home, she has been wearing wet clothes will catch a cold, I have nothing to do, I am a man, angry, wearing wet clothes is not a matter.


    I hold her straight ahead, I walk not fast, holding a person, although it is a slim girl, but both of them are wet clothes, how can they walk like flying.


    Ye Yingying quietly lay in my arms, secretly looked at me, I said with a smile: "what are you looking at?"


    "You have a nice nose."


    "Ah? What? " Ye Yingying''s nonsense made me think I had tinnitus.


    Ye Yingying buried his head in my arms and said, "nothing."


    "Yingying, you are so brave. If you go down to save people, you are not afraid that the lake will drown you?"

 Chapter 84

    "I didn''t think so much at that time. After I got into the water, I didn''t have time to think much. By the way, what did you think when you went down to save me? "


    I said, "forget it."


    "I don''t believe it. Say it! What do you think? " Ye Yingying said to me haughtily.


    "I don''t think about anything. There was only one thought in my mind at that time that I would not allow you to leave me. "


    Ye Yingying after listening, suddenly looked up at me, she murmured: "if I die, you will be sad?"


    "Say what silly words, I won''t let you die, as long as there is me, black and white impermanence doesn''t have the ability to take you away."


    Ye Yingying stares at me for a while, then says nothing, and buries her head in my arms.


    I went round to the front path and planned to pass through the rockery.


    Ye Yingying said, "Oh, Xiaotian, we didn''t take anything we bought."


    "No more."


    "Why not spend so much money?"


    "Nothing is as important as you."


    I carried Ye Yingying through the bamboo forest of the rockery, and then passed a path. About six or seven minutes later, I came to my yard.


    "You live here?"


    "Well. Isn''t it beautiful? "


    "It''s beautiful."


    I put Ye Yingying down and opened the door. Ye Yingying stood at the door and asked, "who lives opposite?"


    "Another tenant."


    "Oh."


    After I opened the door, I asked Ye Yingying to take a hot bath in the bathroom. I found a clean suit for her. This suit is mine and she can wear it for a while. When I dry her clothes, she can change it back.


    Ye Yingying went in and came out about a quarter of an hour after washing. She wore a set of my pajamas and pajamas. Because I was much taller than her, she looked very loose in my clothes.


    I change Ye Yingying''s wet clothes and dry them on the washing machine. I plan to air them outside. She washes the clothes herself and follows me to the yard to dry them.


    After we went back to the house, ye Yingying said, "Xiaotian, you can also go in and take a bath. I''ll help you wash your changed clothes."


    "Just sit on the sofa and have a good rest and blow dry your hair. I''ve put the hair dryer on the table for you."


    "Good."


    After I went in to take a bath, ye Yingying began to blow her hair. When she was blowing half the time, someone knocked on my door. I was washing my hair in the bathroom, but I heard a knock on the door.


    Ye Yingying put down the hair dryer and went to the door to open it. When the door was opened, a beautiful girl outside said with a smile:


    "ha ha, ye Chutian, are you really at home?"


    Yu Xi saw a woman in a man''s pajamas. She was surprised because she thought she was in the wrong room.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I may have found the wrong place."


    Yu Xi to Ye Yingying sorry smile, ye Yingying looked at Yu Xi said: "you are not looking for our family small day, oh, is Ye Chutian."


    Yu Xi sees that the beauty mentioned Ye Chutian''s name, which means she didn''t find the wrong place. It''s just that ye Yingying is wearing my pajamas and her hair is wet. Looking at this situation, Yu Xi feels that it''s not the right time for her to come.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a friend of Ye Chutian. I happened to pass by Shannan village. I heard another friend say that he lives here, so I stopped by to see him. Please don''t get me wrong. Excuse me."


    Yu Xi explains to Ye Yingying in a hurry, because she thinks Ye YingYing and I have an unusual relationship and is afraid to bring me any unnecessary trouble.


    I can''t blame Yu Xi for thinking so much. It''s hard to misunderstand Ye Yingying''s style.


    "You are Xiaotian''s friend. Hello, don''t stand outside. Come in and sit down. Xiaotian is taking a bath inside."


    Ye Yingying side body, ready to let Yu Xi come in.


    Yu Xi waved his hand and said, "no, I won''t go in. By the way, I have something else to do at home, so I''ll go first. Goodbye. "


    Yu Xi said and ran away immediately, because at the moment, her face is red and her ears are dry, and her heart is blocked, there is a bitter taste spreading in her mouth.


    Ye Yingying also wants to stop Yu Xi, but the girl has run away. Ye Yingying stood at the door and looked for a while. He shook his head and closed the door again.


    I came out of the bathroom, wiped my hair with a dry towel and asked, "who was here just now?"


    "A pretty girl. She said she was a friend of yours."


    "Friends?" I thought about it. It couldn''t be su Manyu next door. I opened the door and looked across the street. Nothing happened. I didn''t see her Porsche in the yard, so it shouldn''t be her.


    Besides Su Manyu, the only women I can call friends in Shencheng are Lu Yuan, Yu Xi and Tao Ying.


    "Why doesn''t she come in?"


    Ye Yingying said, "yes. After she came, she ran away in a hurry. Xiaotian, you are good. Where do you know such a beautiful girl? "I don''t even know who the other party is, so I can''t answer Ye Yingying''s question. I laughed and said nothing. Ye Yingying didn''t ask again.


    Ye Yingying wants to help me blow dry my hair. I say that my hair is so short that it can dry by itself. Ye Yingying doesn''t want to help me blow it.


    Ye Yingying is holding a hair dryer in his right hand, touching my hair with his left hand, helping me dry it bit by bit.


    She works very hard and looks very beautiful. People who work hard always give people a strange beauty.


    Ye Yingying touched my scalp, I felt a shiver in my heart. How to say, when the people you like come into contact with you, your heart will not be calm.


    This feeling is very beautiful and thought-provoking.


    After drying my hair, I took Ye Yingying to visit the place where I lived, because most of the furniture was left by the tenants in front of me. He had high taste, so the things left were very good.


    Ye Yingying praised me a few times, then pulled me and said that I would go back to find what I had just left behind. I said with a smile, "Ye Yingying, you don''t have to go back. After so long, the things have disappeared."


    Ye Yingying still harbors a glimmer of hope, she said: "I think you have such a beautiful environment here. Maybe the people who live here are of good quality and like to pick up money. It doesn''t mean that birds of a feather flock together and people flock together. The environment is beautiful and the mind is naturally beautiful. "


    I can''t help touching Ye Yingying''s face and saying, "ha ha, ye Yingying, you are so cute."


    Ye Yingying''s face turned red again. She looked at me diffusely and said for a long time:


    "I''m not any other beautiful girl you know. I''m your elder. You should behave yourself to me and don''t be frivolous."


    I was totally subconscious just now. I didn''t expect to annoy Ye Yingying. I immediately put away my smile and apologized solemnly: "aunt, I''m sorry, I don''t dare to do it next time."


    Ye Yingying pretended to be an elder, nodded and said, "if you know your mistake, you will be a good child."

 Chapter 85

    There was no food at home, so I ordered two bowls of noodles and added two eggs.


    Ye Yingying is very fragrant. She is happy while eating.


    "Ye Yingying, can you do something? A bowl of noodles makes you happy like this? "


    Ye Yingying said: "over the years, when did you cook food for me? I used to serve you. Now it''s your turn to serve me. Of course, I''m happy."


    I think about it. When ye YingYing and I lived together, she did more and I did less.


    I took out a paper towel and gently wiped the soup at the corner of Ye Yingying''s mouth.


    Ye Yingying''s eyes blinked at me. She didn''t refuse or complain about me. She just sat there quietly and looked at me quietly.


    I take care of her in every way. It''s totally out of instinct. In my subconscious mind, I never regard Ye Yingying as my aunt, but as my relatives, my friends, the girl I like, and the woman I want to be with her all my life.


    Today''s weather is good, and the clothes are dry, so it''s relatively fast to dry outside. At about two o''clock in the afternoon, ye Yingying takes back her clothes and she changes them back.


    Ye Yingying does not give up and insists on taking me to find something. I have no choice but to accompany her.


    We went back to the Bank of Shannan lake. The place where we used to sit was empty. Ye Yingying looked for it several times, but still couldn''t find anything.


    "Ye Yingying, it''s so big here. You can see if you have it at a glance. It''s useless to look for it again. Besides, I''ll put it on the stone table, and they can go to other places by themselves?"


    "Why not?" Ye Yingying looks around and talks about it.


    I pull Ye Yingying, because this is an obvious thing, such a lot of things, no one is watching, passers-by still don''t pick it up.


    Only Ye Yingying, a kind-hearted girl, believes that she can pick up the money. This kind of person has few, but more people should take it for themselves.


    I took Ye Yingying out for a walk. Ye Yingying was still thinking about the things just now. Unfortunately, such a large number of things were gone if they were not.


    "Ye Yingying, come on, give me a smile." I teased her when I saw her unhappy face.


    Ye Yingying gave me a white look. She said with regret, "I bought you a beautiful sweater. It''s a pity that it''s gone."


    "Ah? Did you buy me a sweater? "


    "Well. Not only a sweater, but also a shirt. It''s beautiful. "


    I didn''t expect that ye Yingying would buy clothes for me. I''m moved beyond words. If one day the woman you like wants to buy things for you, you will understand my mood at this time.


    At the moment, ye Yingying in my eyes is so beautiful that I forget the harm she brought me in the morning. I don''t blame her in my heart. Never. What I blame is life. The helplessness of life makes her become my aunt and I can''t help falling in love with her.


    "Xiaotian, why do you use such eyes again Look at me. I''m afraid. " Ye Yingying lowered her head, her hands pulling each other, some at a loss.


    I came back to my mind. I just lost my mind because I was immersed in Ye Yingying''s tenderness.


    "Ye Yingying, let''s go. I''ll accompany you to Shannan park."


    Shannan District is named after Shannan mountain. A Shannan park is built around Shannan mountain. Shannan park is very big and beautiful. There are many scenic spots and interesting places. The most interesting one is climbing Shannan mountain.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, you can see the blue sky and white clouds overhead, the broad soil and thick ground. You can have a panoramic view of a modern city and feel relaxed and happy.


    People who live nearby like to visit Shannan park on weekends, and there are a lot of mountain climbers.


    I took Ye Yingying to play at the foot of the mountain for a while. Ye Yingying said, "I''ve heard that Shannan park has beautiful scenery. I won''t be tired of playing for a day. It seems that this is not boastful."


    "Ye Yingying, do you want to climb Nanshan?"


    "Yes. You forget, I like mountaineering best. "


    I asked with a smile, "do you remember that when we were children, we once climbed Mingyang mountain and got lost. You were still crying."


    Ye Yingying said, "do you remember?"


    Of course, I remember that year when I was six years old, I was in preschool, and ye Yingying was in the third grade. That summer vacation, my grandfather took Ye Yingying to live in the city for a few days and picked me up to the countryside.


    My family lives in the teacher''s apartment of No.1 Middle School in Mingyang city. All of our buildings are occupied by teachers. My parents were already senior teachers of No.1 middle school at that time. The school allocated a house with three bedrooms and one living room, covering an area of more than 120 square meters.


    On the third day when ye Yingying came, I took her to mount Mingyang.


    We set out early in the morning. We took a bus to get to the foot of the mountain at about nine o''clock. Then we started to climb the mountain together and walked all the way. We didn''t get to the top of the mountain until eleven o''clock.


    We spent about two hours at the top of the mountain. At that time, we brought some dry food, mainly bread and biscuits, and mineral water.At about one o''clock in the afternoon, we started to go down the mountain. I didn''t want to take the main road, because every time I went up and down Mingyang mountain, I took the main road. I didn''t think it was interesting at all.


    Since I was a child, I have not been a quiet person. I like to be unconventional. Of course, in front of my parents, I pretend to be honest, because they are teachers and always like to do ideological work for people.


    I''ve been afraid of this since I was a child, so in their eyes, I''ve always been a good child. Of course, these are all illusions. Only Ye Yingying knows my background.


    Ye Yingying began to disagree. She thought that it was dangerous to take other roads, and these roads were complicated, so there was no complete road at all.


    I ignore Ye Yingying, and it''s useless for her to oppose it, because if she doesn''t go, I plan to go by myself. How can ye Yingying leave me and go back alone, so she can only follow me.


    We began to walk down some paths, walking, there is no road ahead, we went through the jungle, all the way to rest, anyway, not in a hurry.


    We don''t know how long we''ve been walking. Anyway, when we get to the front, the grass grows longer and longer, and the trees stand in a mess. I walk in front, ye Yingying follows behind, she suddenly covers her abdomen, her face is red.


    "Ye Yingying, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Yingying looked at me, and her face became more and more red. She bit her teeth and said nothing.


    "Ye Yingying, you cover your stomach. Is it a stomachache?"


    Ye Yingying nodded gently.


    "Why do you have a stomachache?" I was only six years old at that time. I was so stupid that I didn''t expect to have to urinate.


    Ye Yingying held her breath for a while. She thought she couldn''t hold it, so she said to me, "Xiaotian, don''t run around here. Aunt, go to the front and come back immediately."

 Chapter 86

    I said, "why should I listen to you. If you go and sneak home by yourself, I''ll be at a loss. "


    When I was a child, I was very naughty and dared to do anything. Ye Yingying was afraid that I would go further alone. If I got lost, I would be in trouble. She took me to a grass in front of me and asked me to be in her sight before she could rest assured.


    "Xiaotian, you turn around and don''t look back no matter what happens in the back. Remember?"


    "Oh."


    I turned around, ye Yingying in the back ink for a long time, also don''t know what she is doing. Ye Yingying was nine years old at that time. Girls had matured earlier than boys, so she must know more about some things than me.


    I stood not far away from her, although back to her, but she was embarrassed, girls, thin complexion, she hesitated for a long time, but her abdomen is really up uncomfortable, she gritted her teeth, squatted in the grass.


    I heard a strange sound behind me. I thought there were some insects and snakes on the mountain. Our class used to have a spring outing for a picnic. The teacher always stressed that we should pay attention to insects and snakes.


    I was afraid that ye Yingying was in danger, so I turned around and ran to see some pictures I shouldn''t have seen. Although I was only six years old at that time, some things were born, and I didn''t know anything.


    Ye Yingying was very dry. She quickly picked up her trousers and came up to me. She pulled my ear and said I was disobedient. I know what I''ve done wrong, and I don''t dare to be stubborn.


    Ye Yingying is angry and ignores me, and goes on alone. I feel a little guilty, so I deliberately slow down and fall behind. When ye Yingying doesn''t pay attention, I secretly hide in the grass, so that she can''t find me when she comes back.


    Ye Yingying angrily walked forward, suddenly turned around and found that I didn''t follow her. She was so anxious that she immediately turned around to find me along the original road, but she didn''t find me when she went to the place where we were just now.


    Ye Yingying is really scared this time, because if we really get lost on the mountain, where can she find me? There are grass everywhere. As a six-year-old, I don''t know anything. Can it be dangerous.


    Ye Yingying opened her voice to call my name, while she was looking for it, I deliberately avoided her, of course, I would not respond.


    Ye Yingying yelled for a long time, but didn''t get any response. Ye Yingying completely collapsed. After all, she is only a nine-year-old girl with weak psychological endurance. It''s strange that she doesn''t cry when she comes across this kind of thing.


    As she wiped her tears, she called me and cried. She sat on the ground and cried. She was very, very sad. She was also full of remorse and fear. Yes, if she lost me, she really didn''t know how to explain to my grandfather and my parents.


    I secretly climbed out of the grass, went around to her back, patted her on the shoulder and cried, "Ye Yingying, are you scared?"


    Ye Yingying looked back and saw me with dim tears in her eyes. She got up and hugged me and said, "Xiaotian, you scared me to death. How can you do this? You scared me to death, you know?"


    At that time, I was too young to know what to do and what not to do. I just wanted to have fun and didn''t consider other people''s feelings.


    Ye Yingying hugged me and cried even more. She was really scared just now, but she hasn''t eased up yet.


    I said: "Ye Yingying, who told you to ignore me just now?"


    "Xiaotian, I''m wrong. I promise you that I won''t ignore you in the future."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    Ye Yingying shook his head and said, "it''s not born."


    "If I make you angry in the future, will you ignore me?"


    "No way."


    "What you say is what you say."


    "Well."


    "Come on, don''t change for a hundred years."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    I can''t help but smile when I think of the past, because it''s so interesting. Childhood is always full of all kinds of happiness. Ye Yingying also remembers that she is a little embarrassed, because I used to be her.


    "Don''t laugh!" Suddenly Ye Yingying looked at me and ordered me not to laugh at her.


    "Why? I didn''t say anything, I didn''t do anything. "


    Ye Yingying said: "you think I don''t know what you think in my heart, dirty."


    "Ye Yingying." I gave her a little cry.


    "What for?" Ye Yingying glanced at me and asked with a proud face.


    "You''re not as cute as you were when you were a child." When I finished, I ran.


    Ye Yingying responded, and she immediately came after me. We two ran up the mountain one after the other. Of course, we only ran for a short time. If we went climbing, we would not be tired to death.


    It took us an hour to get to the top of the mountain. There is a snack bar on the top of the mountain where we can buy some snacks and water. I bought two bottles of pure water and unscrewed the lid for ye Yingying. Ye Yingying took it and drank half a bottle.


    It''s so cool to stand on the top of the mountain and blow. Ye Yingying opens her arms and wants to fly with the blue sky in her arms. I stand in the distance looking at her, the most beautiful scenery with the most beautiful woman, all this is really too beautiful.It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman doesn''t belong to me.


    We stayed at the top of the mountain for an afternoon. I accompanied Ye Yingying to watch the sunset on the top of the mountain before going home.


    Ye Yingying is very happy today, this kind of happiness from inside to outside, she has been happy. Ye Yingying happy, I naturally happy, for me, there is nothing more important than to make ye Yingying happy.


    "Ye Yingying, eat at home or eat out at night?"


    "At home. But you can do it. "


    I said: "or outside, I take you to eat delicious."


    Ye Yingying stopped, stared at me and said, "don''t you want to cook me a meal?"


    "Ye Yingying, don''t be so impatient. If you come to me, I should treat you to a big rub. Otherwise, how nice."


    "I''m going to eat it at home. It''s clean and hygienic, and you have to cook it yourself. I''ve been looking forward to that," ye said


    "Isn''t that what I do at noon?" I said that on purpose, teasing her.


    Ye Yingying was not amused, she said: "at noon on a bowl of noodle soup, this also count? I don''t care. I''ll eat delicious food in the evening. You can do it yourself. "


    "Yes, yes." Ye YingYing and I went down the South Mountain and followed a road to the direction of the vegetable market.


    There is a very large vegetable market at the foot of Shannan mountain. It is said that many small vegetable farmers nearby buy vegetables from here. The dishes here are not only fresh, but also various.


    The market won''t be closed until 7:30 p.m. I looked at the time. There are still a few hours left. It''s enough time.


    I led Ye Yingying to the back of the vegetable market from a path, and then went around to the main door.


    Shrimp and crabs at night are not fresh, so we didn''t buy them.


    Ye Yingying picked a handful of beans, a cabbage, two cucumbers, several small potatoes, green peppers and some ingredients.


    I bought a chicken, a catty of beef, some lean meat, a winter bamboo shoot, half a catty of pickled cabbage, a catty of eggs and a package of laver.

 Chapter 87

    Ye YingYing and I went out of the vegetable market and planned to go back by bike. Now bike sharing is popular. It costs only one yuan for half an hour. Of course, you need to pay a deposit for the next app.


    We are riding a worship bike. We put things in the basket in front of us. Ye Yingying said, "Xiaotian, let''s compete to see who gets home first."


    I said with a smile: "this also needs to compare, I a big man can also lose to you."


    Ye Yingying said unconvinced: "don''t look down on women, I''ll let you go first."


    "Ha ha ha." I was laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Ye Yingying, you are very smart. You know that if you let me go first, you can''t find a place without me leading the way."


    Ye Yingying is right when she thinks about it. In fact, we can''t compare at all, because she doesn''t know the way. No matter how we compare, she loses.


    There are many pedestrians on the road. We are very careful all the way. When there is no one, ye Yingying comes to overtake. I deliberately let her, otherwise she will not have this chance.


    After returning home, ye Yingying began to cook with me. Although she said she wanted me to do it, how could she let me do it alone? She is a very diligent woman and takes care of me very much. She has been a teacher since childhood.


    I was washing chicken, beef, lean meat and other meats, and ye Yingying was pinching beans. We were chatting while working.


    "Xiaotian, have you called your grandfather recently?"


    "Yes, I did the other night. And you? "


    "One every two or three days. You, my grandfather misses you most. You should call him often. "


    "Nonsense. You''re the one my grandfather wants most. How could it be me. By the way, you used to call him Dad, but now you call him grandfather. "


    Ye Yingying thought that you were not fooled enough. I call dad, you should, and I''ll lose. "


    When I was a child, I used to take advantage of Ye Yingying. Every time she called her father, I would gently answer and deliberately annoy her. Therefore, she later changed her name from father to grandfather in front of me.


    Grandfather, I don''t dare to answer casually. If I do, my father will have to kill me. I didn''t expect that after so many years, she was still like this.


    "Ha ha, do you still remember that when I was a child, I didn''t know what to do, so I liked to be funny."


    Ye Yingying put the pinched beans on a plate and asked me, "your mother called me a few days ago to chat. She asked me about your situation."


    "I have reported everything here to her. What else can I find out?"


    Ye Yingying said: "your mother asked me if you have a girlfriend. She said that you are old and should have a family in two years."


    "How long have I just graduated? Is she in a hurry?"


    I''m a little speechless. I''m only twenty-two years old. They started to urge me only half a year after graduation. Are they in a bit of a hurry.


    Ye Yingying said softly, "you can''t say that. Parents are not in a hurry. You have to understand them, too. "


    "Ye Yingying, how do you answer her?"


    "How can I answer? I don''t know anything. I said I''ll ask you next time I meet you. By the way, Xiaotian, have you talked about girlfriends these years? "


    "No


    Ye Yingying looked at me: "don''t believe it."


    "Really. I''m poor and I don''t want to fall in love


    Ye Yingying thought for a while and said, "it''s right for a man to work hard for his career, but if there is a suitable girl with similar personality and interests, they can still fall in love. After all, career and life do not conflict."


    Ye Yingying asked me to fall in love with other women. I couldn''t say anything about it in my heart. I was also flustered. I said impatiently, "OK. I know that. What about you? What happened to you and Yang ruohui? "


    As soon as I mentioned Yang ruohui, ye Yingying''s face immediately turned red. I know she is not good at lying, but this morning, she told me a lie.


    At the moment, she must be very guilty. She likes to blush and is at a loss.


    "He We''re fine. " Ye Yingying lowered her head and said softly.


    All sleep together, can''t you? When I think that they may sleep together, I feel like eating a fly. What''s more, I can''t ask or say anything.


    Instead of talking, I put the washed meat on plates, cleaned the chopping board and began to cut the meat.


    After pinching beans, ye Yingying began to peel potatoes again. She may have been a little confused just now. Some of her mind was absent-minded. She accidentally peeled her fingers.


    Ouch, ye Yingying threw the tool for chipping potatoes on the ground and held his finger. His finger was covered with a piece of skin and shed a lot of blood.


    I heard the scream of Ye Yingying, quickly threw the kitchen knife, turned around, I saw a face of pain Ye Yingying, her eyes in the flow, pathetic.


    Ye Yingying has been afraid of pain since childhood. I know that."Yingying, are you ok?" I squatted beside Ye Yingying, holding her fingers, put it in my mouth, saliva can kill virus, this is a local method.


    But this is a bit ambiguous. If it''s not a couple, most people won''t do it. At that time, I only focused on hemostasis for ye Yingying, but I didn''t think so much.


    I hold Ye Yingying''s injured finger. Ye Yingying stares at me. There is something strange flowing in her eyes. I didn''t notice it at that time. By the time I noticed it, it had disappeared.


    After a while, there was no bleeding on Ye Yingying''s fingers. I went back to the living room, took out some wound stickers and pasted them carefully on Ye Yingying''s wound.


    Ye Yingying didn''t say a word of pain in the whole process before and after, not only didn''t say it, but also didn''t even have the expression of pain, which was beyond my expectation.


    "Why are you so careless?" After I finished, I began to criticize Ye Yingying, not so much criticism as heartache.


    "I''m sorry. I was wrong Ye Yingying lowered her head, just like a child who did something wrong. She was seldom so honest in front of me. She didn''t talk back, she was not arrogant, and she also admitted her mistakes.


    How can I really blame her? I pull Ye Yingying to the living room and let her rest on the sofa. Ye Yingying is very good this time. She doesn''t say anything and sits there quietly.


    I have been busy in the kitchen for about an hour, making six dishes and one soup, one braised beef, one braised chicken with potato, one fried meat with green pepper, one hand shredded cabbage, one cold cucumber, one fried bamboo shoots with pickled cabbage, and one laver egg soup.


    I put all the dishes on the table, I looked at Ye Yingying, she has fallen asleep on the sofa, it seems that ye Yingying is really tired today, so she sleeps on the sofa.


    Instead of waking Ye Yingying up, I found a blanket to cover her.


    I squat in front of the sofa to see ye Yingying in her sleep. This woman, only when she is asleep, can I enjoy her so freely.


    Looking at her, I can''t help touching her face, which is the result of love, I can''t resist.

 Chapter 88

    Ye Yingying is so beautiful that I forget her beauty.


    I really hope that she and I will live like this all our lives. She is single and I don''t get married. We can live together like this, even if we don''t do anything. Even if I can only watch her like this after she is asleep, I am also satisfied.


    Ye Yingying suddenly opened her eyes. She was startled, because when she opened her eyes, she saw a man squatting in front of her.


    It''s evening now. If someone squats in front of you, do you think it''s scary?


    Ye Yingying''s body pushed against the back of the sofa. She didn''t let go until she saw that the person in front of her was me.


    "I didn''t scare you, did I?"


    Ye Yingying shook her head. She got up from the sofa and sat up straight. After a long time, she said, "little day, I''m hungry."


    "The meal is ready. Come on, wash your face and start eating."


    Ye YingYing and I were sitting at the table. I uncovered the empty dishes one by one. Ye Yingying said with a smile, "Xiaotian, how did you make so many delicious dishes?"


    "How about a taste?"


    Ye Yingying ate a potato and gave me a thumbs up: "yes, it''s delicious."


    I gave Ye Yingying a piece of winter bamboo shoot, ye Yingying tasted it, his expression was very exaggerated, almost amused me.


    Ye Yingying is really hungry. She ate two bowls of rice and a lot of dishes. She pays more attention to maintenance. She usually doesn''t eat much supper. The two bowls are very terrible.


    After dinner, ye Yingying struggles to clean up the dishes. I won''t let her. Her fingers are injured. How can I let her do this.


    After washing dishes and chopsticks, ye YingYing and I took a shower respectively. Then I sat on the sofa and watched TV with Ye Yingying. The time spent with Ye Yingying was always fast. It was more than ten o''clock in the twinkling of an eye. I thought Ye Yingying was sleepy, so I asked her to sleep in my room.


    Ye Yingying asked: "Xiaotian, I went to your room to sleep. Where do you sleep at night?"


    I patted the sofa under my buttocks. Ye Yingying looked at it and said, "it''s so cold now. You won''t catch a cold when you sleep here?"


    "It''s all right. I''m in good health. I sleep all night and have nothing to do with it. "


    Ye Yingying is still hesitating. I push Ye Yingying to the bedroom and close the door for her.


    I''m half lying on the sofa, covered with a thin blanket. To tell you the truth, it''s very cold in the deep city at night, but I only have a quilt and this blanket at home, so I have to make do with it.


    I didn''t turn off the light in the living room because I was afraid that ye Yingying couldn''t see the way to the bathroom when she got up at night.


    Today, too many things happened to me. In the morning, I went to find Ye Yingying happily, but I saw a scene of heartbreak.


    At noon, I accompany Ye Yingying to play in Shannan lake. Ye Yingying goes into the water to save people. Almost I will lose her forever.


    In the afternoon, ye YingYing and I spent a relatively pleasant afternoon in Shannan park. Now ye Yingying is sleeping in my room, and I can even smell her in the air.


    In a short day, so many things happened, from disappointment to despair, and wandering on the edge of yin and Yang of life and death, every time was so soul stirring.


    I really feel a little tired, both physically and mentally.


    I fell asleep in a daze. I had a very, very beautiful dream. In my dream, I saw a very beautiful girl in a white dress flying in the wind. I looked at her from a distance, she laughed at me, and then came to me with dancing steps.


    She is getting closer and closer, but the figure is more and more blurred, I opened my eyes, just can''t see her face clearly.


    The girl told me to close my eyes. She said that as long as I close my eyes, she will give me a surprise. I don''t know what surprise the girl wants to give me, but I still close my eyes obediently.


    Suddenly I felt a little wet on my left cheek, and I felt someone kissing me.


    I am so awake in the dream, I told myself that this is just a dream, I can''t open my eyes, because once I open my eyes, the beautiful girl will fly away with the dream.


    When I woke up in the middle of the night, I found that I was heavy. No, my blanket was gone and replaced by a quilt. I immediately thought of Ye Yingying. She would quietly change the quilt to me after I fell asleep and cover the blanket by herself.


    I got up from the sofa and crept into the bedroom with the quilt in my arms. I didn''t turn on the light because it would wake Ye Yingying up.


    I took advantage of the weak light leaking in the living room and put the quilt on Ye Yingying. She is a woman, and her body is weak. How can I let her cover the blanket.


    Ye Yingying is not honest when she sleeps at night. She is wearing my pajamas and pajamas. As I said earlier, she is wearing big pajamas, so it is easy to show a little spring when she lies in bed.


    I didn''t dare to stay much longer. After I helped her cover the quilt, I quickly slipped out. I sat on the sofa restlessly and cursed myself for being a coward for countless times in my heart. If I were more courageous, if I was more shameless in my heart, then I wouldn''t have to sit here now.The next day was Sunday. Ye Yingying played with me. In the evening, she and I had a dinner outside, which was an ordinary Hunan restaurant.


    After dinner, I plan to send Ye Yingying home. Tomorrow is Monday, she and I will go to work.


    "Xiaotian, go back. I''ll go home myself." Ye Yingying didn''t want me to send them, because it was too frustrating. After all, the city was quite far away from me.


    "I can''t rest assured that you are a girl going home alone so late."


    "Ha ha. I''ve been doing this all the time before you came to Shencheng, and nothing happened. "


    "Before is before, now is now, no nonsense, quick."


    I took Ye Yingying''s arm and walked to a bus stop in front of me. It took us more than an hour to get to the subway station and then to the bus.


    When we got to Ye Yingying''s downstairs, it was already more than eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Go upstairs, I''ll go back."


    Ye Yingying stood there motionless, just staring at me.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I watch you go."


    "What''s good about that. Come on up


    "No. I''ll watch you go. "


    I smile, ye Yingying sometimes like a child, not like an elder, of course, from the age, she is not a few years older than me.


    I waved to her and turned to leave. Before I went ten meters ahead, ye Yingying suddenly rushed up and took my arm.


    "Ye Yingying, what''s the matter with you?" I think there is something wrong with Ye Yingying tonight.


    "I''ll take you to the station."


    "No? I''ve just sent you here, and you''ve sent me back. We''ll send it like this. When is the end? I don''t think we''ll be able to get home tonight. "


    Ye Yingying said: "I will take you to the subway station if I don''t send you far away."

 Chapter 89

    "No. Ye Yingying, it''s late now. If you go back and make ink again, it''s going to be ten o''clock. You have to go to work tomorrow and go to bed early when you go home. Don''t you say that beautiful women are all sleeping out? "


    Ye Yingying holds me. I can''t beat her. I can only let her give me a ride.


    We two are really funny, I send her back, she send me back, did not play no more.


    We took the bus to the subway station, ye Yingying took me to the subway station, I don''t let her see me off, she looked at me reluctantly.


    I don''t know what happened. Since last night, there have been some changes in Ye Yingying''s attitude towards me. This change is very obvious, but I dare not think much about it. Moreover, I have lived with her for so many years, and I''m not sure whether my understanding is accurate.


    Because what happened to her and me now is not like a pair of aunts and nephews, but like a couple of lovers who have just confirmed their relationship.


    Ye Yingying''s eyes are more and more hot when she looks at me. Her face is flushed and her eyes are overflowing.


    We finally separated at the entrance of the subway station. I went in to take the subway, but she still stood at the entrance of the subway for a long time. Of course, I don''t know all this. I only know that my love for ye Yingying seems to be deeper.


    Before the regular meeting on Monday, director he handed me an expense reimbursement form and asked me to hand it in to the financial office for him.


    I met a man at the 26th corner, the chief financial officer, Mr. Fan. He just went to the bathroom, and I went to the finance room.


    When fan Yuanyu saw me, he was obviously stunned. He saw that I was holding a reimbursement form in my hand. He probably understood something. He looked at me coldly and said, "what are you doing here?"


    I don''t like people like fan Yuanyu, but anyway, this is in Manxue company. He is at least the vice president and chief financial officer of Manxue, and the subordinate should have the minimum respect for the superior.


    This is the rule of the workplace, but also professional quality, just like soldiers, you can have opinions on your superior, but you should respect him, respect him, obey his orders.


    "Hello, Mr. Fan. I''ll come to the finance office to send the reimbursement form. "


    "Which department?"


    I laughed and didn''t intend to hide it, because it''s unnecessary and meaningless. Fan is always the vice president of the company. He can check my files at any time, but I can''t hide it.


    "Marketing."


    Fan Yuanyu didn''t dare to go too far, because I had his handle, and he didn''t dare to do anything to me. I''m not afraid of him, but he''s a little afraid of me.


    Fan Yuanyu glanced at the work card on my chest. Without saying anything, he went to his bathroom.


    I shrug my shoulders. It doesn''t matter. If you don''t annoy me, don''t mention a vice president. If you are the king of heaven, I dare to smooth your beard.


    I found that the atmosphere of the company today was a bit wrong, because director he was directly called away by President Chen when he held a regular meeting for us. He was in a hurry and announced the end of the meeting.


    I found that not only the director he, but also the directors of several other groups in the marketing department were called up.


    Besides the marketing department, the leaders and backbones of the technology department, the R & D department, the sales department, the after-sales department, the public relations department and other core departments were all called to the top. It''s no surprise that there is so much noise.


    After he went up, he didn''t come down again in the morning. Specifically, he didn''t even have lunch.


    There is no airtight wall in the company. When I was eating in the canteen, I heard a lot of rumors. Some people said that there was something wrong with Manshi company. If this matter is not handled properly, Manshi company will lose a lot and will close down.


    Sometimes grapevine news is not entirely shadowy. I think the atmosphere in the company is so tense now. This news is really possible.


    The top leaders held a one-day meeting from more than 9 a.m. to more than 9 p.m.


    I don''t have to go back in a hurry. I choose to stay in the office all the time. I don''t know why I want to stay. I always feel that there are difficulties in the company now. I should stick to the front line and stand by at any time.


    After returning to the office, director he saw that I was still there. He looked very tired and his expression was very serious. It was estimated that this time it was not a small matter, and they did not find a good solution, otherwise his expression would not be so dignified.


    "Chutian, why haven''t you come home yet?"


    "There''s still a little work to do."


    "Go back early. This period of time may be a little hard, have a heart preparation


    He Fanlong went to his office to pick up his things, and then left with his briefcase.


    I sat in my seat for about a quarter of an hour and thought about going to the president''s office on the 28th floor. I think Lin Manxue, a workaholic, must still be in the office at this time.


    I met Lu Yuan at the door of general manager Lin''s office. She was coming out of the president''s office.


    "Ye Chutian, why are you?" Lu Yuan was surprised to see me, because employees of my level should seldom come here, and now that it''s so late, I should leave work early.


    "It''s a long way. Why are you here?"


    "The sheep assistant is working in the headquarters these days. There is no one around Mr. Lin, so let me run errands.""Is Mr. Lin in there?"


    "Yes. Yes? What can I do for you? " After Lu Yuan asked, he stopped me immediately without waiting for my answer and said, "I advise you not to look for her at this time. Mr. Lin is in a bad mood now. You should be careful to be scolded when you go."


    "What''s the matter with the company?"


    Lu Yuan hesitated for a moment, and then said, "if someone asks me, I can''t even say it. But if you ask me, I can only make an exception."


    Lu Yuan pulled me to a corner and whispered, "I''m telling you now, don''t spread it around in the company. If it''s found out, you and I will have to go away."


    "Go ahead. I''m not a big mouth. I don''t talk nonsense. "


    "At present, our company is operating three core businesses: intelligence, big data and convenient payment. You are from the marketing department. Do you know that?"


    I nodded: "I know. Director he told me that in addition to these three businesses, big health and energy are also in the preparatory period. "


    "Well." Lu Yuan looked around and said in a soft voice, "there''s something wrong with Manxue. The project company has invested a lot of money. If it goes wrong, it will be a disaster for the company. "


    "Isn''t it always said that the convenient payment operation of Manxue is good? Why is there a problem?"


    "There are loopholes in the software, and many users complain that the balance in their wallets has been emptied inexplicably. Mr. Lin is worried that hackers have cracked our security code. "


    "How could this happen?"


    I know that if such a thing happens, the consequences will be very serious. Although the number of customers who complain is not many, if one is not handled well, the media reports, the negative news on the Internet is flying all over the world, and the word of mouth is damaged, it is almost impossible for Manxue payment to turn over again.

 Chapter 90

    "President Lin today called on the backbone of the whole company to fix this loophole. Now we don''t know where the problem is. The technicians are testing it."


    I''m also drunk. I haven''t found out what these people do for a whole day.


    Lu Yuan said: "now there are two important things: first, quickly find the crux of the problem and repair the loophole; second, as soon as possible to come up with a public relations program to minimize the brand crisis of Manxue convenient payment."


    "Now the public opinion is very bad for us. President Lin has used some personal relations to temporarily block the news, but the paper can''t cover the fire. If this matter is delayed for a long time, it will be exposed sooner or later."


    "Now there are some posts on the Internet discussing this matter. Fortunately, these bar owners don''t have enough influence. At present, they are only in a small range."


    "The colleagues in charge of brand planning and public relations department still stay in the meeting room to discuss countermeasures and prepare to take a relatively feasible solution to solve the brand crisis."


    I nodded slightly. For today''s sake, these are really the two most urgent things.


    "What are you doing? Are you off duty? "


    Lu Yuan shook his head: "I want to get something to eat. Mr. Lin didn''t eat all day."


    I remember that Lin Man Xue''s stomach was not very good. She had a stomachache last time. Why didn''t she cherish herself so much.


    When it comes to this kind of thing, we can''t solve the problem by not eating two meals a day or two.


    I know that Lin Manxue is under great pressure. Although she is smart and highly educated, she has no experience after all. In addition, she is not very familiar with the domestic environment, which further restricts her performance.


    But if she falls down at this time, the snow will be really leaderless.


    "Then go quickly. Oh, remember, she doesn''t like parsley, peppers and things that are too greasy. " I told her to go far, but she looked at me with wide eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How do you know?"


    I didn''t think too much just now, but now I come to realize that between me and Lin Manxue, one is a small staff member of the company, the other is the president of the company. How can I know her taste.


    "This, this", my brain is spinning fast, I don''t want to let others know that I have too many things with Liman snow, of course, I have no secret with her, but I still feel that more is better than less.


    "Don''t worry about that. Go on."


    Lu Yuan glanced at me suspiciously and left with doubts on his face.


    I thought about it and knocked on the door. I wanted to see what happened to Lin Manxue.


    Cabbages told me last time that Mr. Lin was really nice to me, not as cold as she seemed. She wanted to help me and reuse me. I was very grateful to her in my heart.


    I am a person who will repay her kindness. Now that she is in trouble, I will not ignore her.


    "Come in."


    I pushed the door in and saw Lin Manxue holding her forehead in her hand. She was in a mess.


    "President Lin." I stood at the door and called President Lin. Lin Manxue looked up and saw that it was me. She said faintly, "come in. What''s the pestle doing at the door?"


    After I went in, I closed the door behind me. I saw that the water cup in front of Lin Manxue''s desk was empty, so I took the cup to get her a glass of water.


    "Why are you staying at the company if you don''t come home so late?" Man Xue''s tone is still sharp, and she likes to talk to me like that.


    "I can''t afford to pay the electricity bill. If I go back later, I can save some electricity."


    I know Mr. Lin is in a bad mood, so I have a joke with her to ease her mood.


    Since the parking lot incident, coupled with the Enlightenment of Chinese cabbage, my understanding of Lin Manxue has changed.


    I think she is like a hedgehog. She is full of thorns that people dare not approach. In fact, her heart is not like this. She just lacks a sense of security.


    At least she was a little bit poisonous to me, but nothing else.


    I never think that her criticism of me is bad for me. In the workplace, if your leader is willing to criticize you, it shows that you still have some use value, otherwise he will blow you away directly.


    The longer I stay with Lin Manxue, the less I reject her. Of course, it doesn''t mean that I don''t respect her. On the contrary, I respect her more than ever.


    Lin Manxue gave me a cold look. She didn''t expect me to be so presumptuous. She took a drink from the water glass on the table and said, "if you have nothing to do, go home early and don''t disturb my work."


    She put down her cup and began to write again, ignoring me.


    I don''t care her indifference to me, I find a sofa to sit down, I lean back on the sofa, thinking about how to help Lin Manxue solve this crisis.


    This incident is very thorny. All problems involving customers are not small problems, especially those involving reputation and public praise. If there is any mistake, all previous achievements will be wasted, and we will never be able to turn over.


    I don''t worry about the technical problems. After all, man Xue company has the veteran of Lin''s technology. As long as they are given enough time to solve such a small problem, it doesn''t matter.The most difficult thing is to deal with this public relations crisis. According to Lu Yuan, users are very sensitive to this incident, and they have distrust of the safety of Manxue payment.


    This is a very, very serious problem, because for the third-party convenient payment industry, security and trust are the two most important aspects. After all, it involves payment. If security cannot be guaranteed, how can users use it.


    Now the biggest core problem is how to eliminate the doubts in the hearts of users, so that they can trust Manxue payment again.


    I think this is also Lin Manxue''s biggest headache at present.


    Trust in this kind of thing depends on years of accumulation bit by bit, but once there is a crisis, it will vanish in an instant.


    Man Xue is out of such a big basket now. It''s not easy to recover the defeat.


    Lin Manxue has been writing something in her notebook. I think she must be writing something about the plan, but her face is dignified. Maybe the plan she is thinking of now is far from meeting her expectations and can not solve the fundamental problem.


    After half an hour or so, someone knocked at the door. Lin Manxue called in. A man and a woman pushed in from the outside.


    I have seen their photos on the company intranet. The male is Le Wenchao, director of brand planning department, and the female is Xue Mengyao, director of public relations department.


    "President Lin." They stood respectfully in front of President Lin.


    Lin Manxue put down her pen, sat up straight, and said faintly, "come on, Mr. Xue and Mr. Le, do you have any good ideas?"


    Xue Mengyao and Le Wenchao look at each other. Xue Mengyao signals Le Wenchao to speak first, and Le Wenchao wants Xue Mengyao to report. Judging from their prevaricating attitude, there must be no good idea.


    "Mr. Le, tell me about it."

 Chapter 91

    Lin Manxue spoke, and Le Wenchao didn''t dare to shirk. When they saw Mr. Lin, they were like mice meeting cats.


    General manager Le deeply adjusted his breath and said:


    "general manager Lin, general manager Xue and other colleagues from two departments have discussed and discussed for a long time. They feel that in the current situation, it is necessary to prepare the following things immediately."


    "First, before the Manxue payment vulnerability is fixed, we propose to suspend the payment function and claim that the system will be upgraded again. When it is fixed, it will be restored immediately."


    "Second, up to now, the after sales department has received 135 complaint calls, and the number is increasing."


    "According to the statistics of colleagues in charge of network marketing, there is a small-scale spread of this event on the Internet. There are 32 Posts discussing this issue. The public relations department has applied some relationships and deleted 27 of them. In addition, there are 5 posts that could not be deleted because of the influence of bar owners and other factors."


    "A small number of users have also forwarded this matter to wechat circle of friends, which has attracted a lot of comments. Of course, they are all adverse comments to our company. Therefore, we suggest that the company draw out a sum of money to compensate these users who have problems, which can also be regarded as blocking their mouth."


    Lin Man Xue a sneer: "so total music, I want to ask, you think how much money can block their mouth?"


    "Five Five thousand. " Lotte itself is not sure, because if this kind of thing happens, if the customer does not receive any benefits, it will certainly publicize it, but in the end, it is hard to say how to give the sealing fee.


    Too few users certainly don''t like it, and too many are bad for the company. Although Lin''s group and Manxue company are not short of money, anyway, the purpose of establishing the company is to make profits. It is of course the best to solve the problem with less money.


    Lin Man snow is noncommittal, continue to ask a way: "still have?"


    "Third, we should organize a group of water army. As long as there are adverse news on the Internet, we should mix up the water, confuse the public and minimize the negative impact. Then we should contact some media that have good relations with us at ordinary times to report on our Manshi company, such as our big data and intelligent projects, as well as the energy projects that we are about to start, so as to transfer public attention Yili, give us some time. Public opinion, as long as it passes this gust of wind, will be calm in the back. "


    Lin Man Xue''s black face asked, "is there anything else?"


    Yue and Xue looked at each other again and shook their heads: "that''s all for the time."


    Lin Man Xue a cold hum: "you two departments, such a large number of people come up with such a few bad ideas. Mr. le and Mr. Xue, I want to ask you whether the salary of man Xue company is too good? Even if you can think of such things as buying users, and you want to organize a water army to discredit them, I don''t admire them. "


    "The user is water, we are fish. If there is no water, do you want manshite to die on the beach? A bunch of idiots! As for the compensation you said, it can be considered, but the purpose is not to block their mouths. I have never heard that defending the people is better than defending Sichuan. You can buy one. How can you buy so many people? If they shake the issue of buying users out, man Xue will really soar in the industry. It''s hard to be famous. "


    Lin Manxue was so angry that he and Xue kept quiet because they couldn''t think of any good way. However, from a certain point of view, although their method can''t cure the root cause, it can relieve the pressure.


    But this relief may be a disaster for the future.


    A company that doesn''t respect users, a company that plays tricks on users, a company that doesn''t care about the interests of users and wants to shirk responsibility when encountering problems, it''s just a dream to develop in the industry for a long time.


    In this world, who is more stupid than who. You can not trust me, or even discredit me, on the surface, I suffered a loss, it doesn''t matter, because I can completely abandon you, ultimately hurt or you.


    The relationship between a company and its customers is this kind of relationship. It''s not a cold shoulder, but a close relationship. Customers can leave the company at any time, but the company can''t do without customers.


    "Get out." Lin Manxue didn''t want to look at them any more, so she drove them out of the door.


    Le and Xue went out of Lin''s office, and they went back to the conference room to discuss the way. At this time, when Luyuan came back, she carried two bags of things in her hand.


    I helped Lu Yuan take over a big bag. Lu Yuan asked me in a low voice, "I just heard President Lin lose his temper outside. Didn''t the two directors think of a good way?"


    "Just look at Mr. Lin''s face."


    Lu Yuan and I put the lunch box on the tea table on the balcony. Lu Yuan went to the office and asked President Lin to have dinner. Lin Manxue looked at the wrist watch and said, "assistant Lu, it''s late now. You can get off work and stay here. You should inform other departments and go back as soon as possible. "


    "OK, Mr. Lin."


    Before going out, Lu Yuan went to the balcony and said to me, "I''ll get off work first. Be careful yourself. "


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "I have. We went out to eat while they were still in a meeting"Oh. OK, you can go back early. "


    After Luyuan left, I sat on the sofa and waited for a long time, but Lin Manxue still didn''t go to dinner. I looked at Mr. Lin, and she didn''t seem to mean to eat at all.


    How can we not eat. I went to Lin Manxue''s desk and said, "Mr. Lin, eat first, or it will be cold. It''s not too late to be busy after eating."


    "Why haven''t you gone yet? Didn''t I ask you all to go home? " Lin Manxue looks at me displeasantly, because she thinks I disturb her work.


    "You don''t care about me. You take care of yourself and eat." I went forward and took away the pen from Lin Manxue, so she couldn''t write.


    "Ye Chutian, you are too presumptuous. I can''t bear you for two days. You have to make it clear that I am the president and you are just a small staff member. "


    Lin Manxue angrily reprimanded me, she is now holding a stomach fire, nowhere to vent, I this time to provoke her, is not to hit the muzzle?


    She''s in a rage. I''m not going to see her the same way.


    "You''re dumb. Why don''t you speak? Don''t you usually speak well?"


    I looked at Lin Manxue with a smile and said, "Mr. Lin, I opened it secretly just now. The dishes tonight are very delicious. You like them all."


    I''m a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water, which makes Lin Manxue vent her anger. She wanted to fight with me, but her clenched fist hit me on this pile of cotton, and she didn''t bear any force. You say it''s irritating.


    "Dead skin."


    I put the pen in the holder and said, "OK. If you don''t eat for a day, you think you are made of iron. Even if it''s iron, you think you can pull down a few nails. "


    "It''s up to you!"


    Lin Manxue said so, but she followed me to the balcony.


    When I opened the lunch box one by one, Lin Manxue took a look and said, "there''s nothing I like to eat. You like to talk nonsense."

 Chapter 92

    "How can it be that you don''t like such delicious food?" I really don''t know what Lin Manxue likes to eat. Just now, I was talking nonsense and fooling her.


    Lin Manxue picked up a pair of disposable chopsticks, and I immediately grabbed them to wash them for her.


    When I handed the chopsticks to her, her face looked better, and she said with a smile:


    "that''s good. She''s good at flattering the leaders. You are a new recruit. You are so skillful. You must have flattered your teacher in college, right? Otherwise, it''s strange that you can get a diploma for a product like you


    I said with a smile: "Mr. Lin, look down on people. Although I can''t compare with you, I''m still good among boys."


    "Good? What''s a good way? " Lin Manxue obviously thinks I''m bragging.


    "Four years in college, I''m the only boy in our class who has only made up for the exam three times. The only one, isn''t that great?"


    Is that something to be proud of? The corners of her mouth twitch twice, but she doesn''t want to laugh. Maybe she thinks she should be serious at this time.


    "You''re one of the thickest skinned men I''ve ever seen, none of them."


    The food is already cold. It''s winter now. It''s already very cold. Besides, it''s a long way to buy it. What''s the delay on the way.


    "Mr. Lin, I''ll take it to the microwave oven to heat it up." I don''t think the food gives off a trace of heat. General manager Lin''s stomach is not good. Eating cold food will hurt his stomach even more.


    When I came back, Lin Manxue began to work at her desk again.


    I put the hot food on the tea table on the balcony and went back to the office just to grab the pen in Lin Manxue''s hand. When Lin Manxue saw that I was ready for coming, she said with a tiger face:


    "don''t rob."


    I just ignore her, one hand sweep past, grasp the pen, Lin Manxue tightly grasp the signature pen.


    Lin Manxue holds four fifths of a pen, and I only hold one fifths of it. However, my strength is far greater than hers. It''s just because of my small stress area that we can''t stand each other.


    "Ye Chutian, as a leader, I order you to let go."


    Lin Manxue''s face is red, because she is more than endurance, she is my opponent, but she just won''t let go.


    I said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, since ancient times, food has always been the priority of the people. No matter how powerful your chief executive is? You''d better follow me. "


    I used to joke with girls. I often leave the door open, especially when I''m with Mo Han, Su Manyu, ye YingYing and so on. I''m very relaxed. I don''t want to open my mouth to anything.


    To my surprise, I gradually have this feeling about Lin Manxue. I don''t know if it''s because Lin Manxue and Su Manyu are extremely similar, which makes me confuse them unconsciously.


    Otherwise, with Mr. Lin''s cold character and that he is always my boss, how dare I talk nonsense in front of her.


    I just that "from me" sounds really a little frivolous, Lin Manxue did not expect me to be more and more daring, began to tease her.


    She looked at me sharply and suddenly loosened her pen.


    Because of holding fast and exerting too much force, my body fell back uncontrollably after the balance was broken. If it wasn''t for my agility and my two palms propped up on the ground before I landed, I would have fallen very ugly.


    Linman snow see my face embarrassed to fall to the ground, ferocious said: "fall to death you."


    I got up from the ground, clapped my hands, picked up the pen on the ground and put it back into the pen holder.


    "Mr. Lin, may I have dinner?"


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "Ye Chutian, you insulted me just now. I want you to apologize to me solemnly."


    "Mr. Lin, you misunderstood me. I... "


    Lin Manxue interrupted me and said, "I don''t want to hear any explanation! Do you just say sorry or not? If you don''t apologize, I won''t eat. "


    I suddenly feel that Lin Manxue also has a little girl''s heart and threatens me with whether to eat or not. I want to laugh in my heart, but I don''t dare to laugh. It seems that Lin Manxue always wants to put pressure on me, so that I won''t be too proud.


    "Yes. I apologize. " I said with a smile: "Mr. Lin, just now Xiaoke''s words were not good enough to offend you. Please forgive me."


    "You''re so playful, you''re insincere."


    "Mr. Lin, I''m so humble. I''m not sincere yet?"


    Lin Manxue disdained to say: "you call it low, it is no face no skin."


    "How to be sincere?"


    "Do you want to be taught this? Sincerity comes naturally from sincerity. "


    I put away my smile and said solemnly, "Mr. Lin, I''m wrong. Please forgive me."


    Lin Manxue looked at me, she may not have thought that I am so hard a bone, said to apologize on apology, which is somewhat unexpected to her.


    "Yes. I''ll forgive you this time


    Lin Manxue and I went back to the balcony. She picked up chopsticks and began to eat. It was really a pleasure to watch Lin Manxue eat. How to say, no matter what she did, the real goddess was beautiful to the extreme."Ye Chutian, did you have dinner?"


    "No


    After thinking about it, Lin Man Xue tore off the cover of the lunch box and gave me half of the rice with her chopsticks.


    "Mr. Lin, please eat. I''m not hungry."


    Lin Manxue said: "you are so big and you haven''t eaten so late. Who can you cheat. Eat, I can''t eat so much. "


    Lin Manxue has a lot of dishes and few meals. She is still very careful. Although there is only one box of rice, there are seven or eight dishes.


    To tell you the truth, I haven''t had dinner at this point, and I''m so hungry that I''m not polite anymore.


    I took a pair of disposable chopsticks and began to pick up rice. I think the food tonight is very delicious, especially this half box of rice. I don''t know if it''s because of Lin Manxue''s saliva.


    I suddenly thought of a question, linmanxue eat things for me to eat, I and she is not indirect kiss. At the same time, I am very puzzled that Lin is always a woman with cleanliness and mild obsessive-compulsive disorder. This kind of person is very sensitive. How can she not mind?


    Lin Manxue drank a few mouthfuls of tea tree mushroom spareribs soup, and she pushed the rest of the soup to me.


    "Mr. Lin, why don''t you drink?"


    "It''s a little greasy. I don''t want to drink it. You can drink it."


    "Oh."


    I think of what cabbage said to me. Now I think about it. In fact, Lin Manxue is really good to me. If others dare to talk to her like this, they would have been kicked out of Manxue company.


    In addition, although she often scolds me and doesn''t give me a good face, compared with other people, she is more gentle to me. At least she can make me feel a little trust and warmth in her.


    I looked as like as two peas in the snow. I thought of what she was like.


    "Mr. Lin, I have a question for you?"


    "Don''t ask."


    "Why?"


    "Food does not speak, sleep does not speak."

 Chapter 93

    "Just one question, will you?" I put down the lunch box and put my right index finger up in front of Lin Manxue.


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you usually like climbing mountains?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    as like as two peas on the mountain, I met a girl who was exactly the same as you. I was just going to greet you and you were gone.


    In fact, yeyingying and I didn''t meet such a girl in shannanshan yesterday. I deliberately said that to cheat her.


    Because Lin Manxue can''t go to shannanshan, so if she hesitates, it means that she may know a girl who looks the same as her. This girl is Su Manyu.


    Lin Manxue thought for a moment and said, "you may have mistaken me. I worked in the office all day yesterday and didn''t go anywhere."


    "It''s impossible. You are so beautiful. I don''t believe there are people who are so similar to you in the world." I''ll test Lin Manxue again.


    "Believe it or not. Believe it or not Lin Manxue is ambiguous, and I''m not sure whether she knows Su Manyu or not.


    I was about to say something more about Lin Manxue. She stopped me and said, "I''ve already answered a question. After that, I''ll have a meal."


    "Oh."


    What is Lin Man Xue thinking while eating vegetables? In fact, I don''t need to ask. She must be thinking about man Xue''s payment.


    When I was just sitting on the sofa listening to Mr. Yue and Mr. Xue''s report to Mr. Lin, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration and came up with a good idea. I thought maybe my idea could help man Xue company out of trouble.


    "President Lin."


    "Don''t talk! Eat your food. "


    "Oh." I picked up a few more meals and ordered some dishes. I looked up and saw that Lin Manxue was haggard, and I didn''t like it. I felt sorry for her.


    In fact, Lin and I are almost the same. They are both new to the society. The only difference is that she is a returnee doctor, and I''m only an undergraduate. She is the president, and I''m a small staff member. But in terms of workplace experience, she has several months more work experience than me.


    Lin Manxue is eating, and suddenly puts down her chopsticks. She doesn''t have much appetite. At this time, every minute is extremely precious to her, because every extra moment of delay in this matter will increase the difficulty of solving it.


    "President Lin."


    "I told you not to talk! You can''t stop eating? "


    Lin Manxue was a little irritable, so she was more angry. In fact, I understand her. She must be under great pressure.


    When I chatted with Ye Yingying before, I said that there are countless mountains between theory and practice. It''s not so easy for Lin Manxue to be famous. She will encounter many difficulties and challenges.


    Lin Manxue was angry with me. She thought it was wrong to lose her temper so inexplicably. She said to me, "don''t take it to heart. I didn''t mean it to you just now."


    "Mr. Lin, it doesn''t matter. If you''re not happy, just scold me. Anyway, you said it. I''m thick skinned and shameless. I don''t feel it at all."


    Liman gave me a white look: "cheap."


    "Mr. Lin, are you worried about the payment for man Xue?"


    Lin Manxue has a look at me, because the news has not been made public. It''s confidential. How can I know.


    I said with a smile: "there is no impermeable wall in this world. For me, as long as I want to know, there must be a way."


    Lin Manxue always thinks that I''m a man with five mysteries and three ways, and I''m often out of line. She''s also a man who doesn''t play cards according to common sense, so she doesn''t care how I know the news.


    In a day or two, this news will no longer be a secret. In fact, it is not a secret at all for some people who are interested in it.


    "Mr. Lin, actually I don''t think you need to worry. Man Xue pays this matter, to man Xue company, it is a good matter that point to not necessarily


    Lin Manxue said: "opportunities and challenges coexist. It''s a blessing in disguise. I don''t understand this. It''s just that for Manxue, it''s really a bit tricky. This is the most serious crisis I have encountered since I was founded. It''s easy to say anything else, but this time it''s a user problem, and it''s something that seriously damages the reputation, reputation, public praise and trust. Before Manxue takes off, it''s estimated that it will fall into the swamp. "


    I can hear a little pessimism from Lin Manxue''s words.


    She is so confident and arrogant a woman, will also say these words.


    I said unhappily: "Lin Manxue, are you losing confidence? You''re a top student in a famous school. After a famous school, you lose confidence when you encounter such difficulties? "


    I call its name directly, Lin Manxue looks at me in surprise, maybe she doesn''t understand why I am so excited.


    I went on: "a little snow payment will crush you. Are you so vulnerable?"


    Lin Man snow lightly said: "I put my fortune in the man snow pay inside, if not successful, I can''t turn over."I don''t understand what Lin Manxue means by saying that. Even if the manshite payment project fails, there are still big data, intelligence, energy and big health projects. As long as manshite is still there, even if a project fails, it won''t be impossible to turn over.


    Besides, Lin Manxue is the president of Lin''s group. Without Manxue company, she can also call the wind and rain. How can she be reduced to such a situation.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Lu Yuan once told me that Manxue company was of great significance to Mr. Lin, and it was not as simple as it seemed.


    This sentence has profound meaning.


    I think that Lin Manxue has been staying in Manxue company during this period of time, and she has been alone recently, and she has not seen a bodyguard around her.


    Can we say that her identity as the president of Lin''s group no longer exists, otherwise how could she have time to stay here all the time, and the head office of the group seems not to care about her personal safety at all.


    This possibility is very big. I vaguely feel that Lin Manxue''s situation is far more dangerous than I thought. Her position in Lin''s group is at stake. Now that Manxue payment encounters such a thing, her situation is even more dangerous.


    "Mr. Lin, I have an idea that may help man Xue get out of trouble."


    Lin Manxue glanced at me, because I didn''t speak very well, so her eyes didn''t look trusting. She pointed her chin and motioned to me.


    "Mr. Lin, so far, how much money has man Xue paid for the advertisement?"


    "More than three billion."


    "What about users?"


    "40 million."


    I nodded and said: "I think the music director''s words just now, although there are some places wrong, but a little modification, may be a panacea, has great effect."


    Lin Manxue is expected to be thunderstruck by the idea of music president just now. She sneers and says: "where? Is it buying customers or discrediting them? "


    I shook my head and said, "it''s not buying, it''s attracting, conquering, convincing, and then letting them willingly advertise for us."

 Chapter 94

    I say so, immediately hanged the appetite of Lin Manxue, she quickly said: "don''t sell the key, say the point."


    "Mr. Lin, you are a top student of Harvard. You should know what is the most common psychology of customers?"


    "Like to take advantage."


    "Yes, I like to take advantage. But every one of us has self-esteem. In addition to taking advantage, we also want others to respect us. Therefore, when we take advantage, we don''t want others to look down on us, do we? "


    "Isn''t that bullshit?" As soon as Lin Manxue finished, she immediately had inspiration, because her face showed a smile of surprise, and then the smile bloomed, gradually brilliant.


    I believe that Lin Manxue has come up with a good idea under my guidance, but I still continue to say:


    "customers like to take advantage, but if we bribe them directly, they will feel uncomfortable. They think that we do not respect them, are giving them alms, buying them, making them tell lies and make false evidence, so they will not help us say good words, It''s very likely that it will backfire and run on us behind our backs


    "If we change the way and use some other gimmicks to weaken this psychological hint, such as the lucky draw, what lucky number to use, and so on, they will feel that these things are obtained by their own luck, and they deserve it."


    "When they are happy, it''s natural to give us an evaluation. Moreover, this kind of evaluation comes from the heart. We don''t force them. There is neither interest entanglement nor moral kidnapping. This is the real mutual benefit. And we can not only solve the crisis, improve customer satisfaction and enhance the brand thickness, but also tap potential customers. On the basis of saving a lot of advertising expenses, let customers help us publicize for free. What a good thing. "


    Lin Manxue''s face was ecstatic, because my words were right, and her ideas were completely opened under my inspiration.


    I believe that if the operation is good, this Manxue payment can not only jump out of the quagmire, but also further expand its popularity and influence.


    Lin Man Xue didn''t eat any more. She immediately called the conference room and asked le and Xue to come over to improve some details and work out a perfect plan as soon as possible.


    As for me, I''m still sitting on the balcony eating my food and blowing my wind. Once the problem is solved, my task will be completed, and I can''t get into other things.


    After Mr. le and Mr. Xue came in, Mr. Lin didn''t say any nonsense and went straight to the topic. She gave a general idea of my idea and her own idea, and discussed with Mr. le and Mr. Xue whether it was feasible.


    Le is always the director of brand planning department. As soon as he heard Mr. Lin''s description, he immediately admired it. Mr. Lin is Mr. Lin. he grasped the customer''s psychology so well. He thought this plan was perfect. It could not only solve the difficulties, but also had many unexpected effects.


    Mr. Xue also thinks that this scheme is very good, simple and efficient. It goes straight to the user''s heart and is bound to hit the middle.


    Lin Manxue said: "I''ll give you a general idea. You go to improve the specific details. Give me the complete plan before I get off work tonight. I''ll implement it immediately after I confirm it."


    "We should grasp two points: first, we are doing an activity for external publicity. This activity has a huge bonus and lasts for three days. Moreover, it has to be widely spread in major websites, media, wechat, QQ and other communication channels to spread the news; second, we regard users whose wallets are cleared as lucky customers, and everyone can get a lot of money, You two should discuss the specific amount. Don''t be afraid to spend money. I want the effect. "


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said


    "Go out and do business. Write down any good ideas in the plan."


    With a wave of Lin Manxue''s hand, le and Xue quickly retreat. The overbearing female president is Niubi, and the two of them are obedient in front of her.


    I have to call the technical director of the R & D department at six o''clock tomorrow morning to fix any loopholes. I have no room for discussion.


    When Lin Manxue came back to the balcony, I said, "Mr. Lin, the dishes are cold. I''ll heat them for you."


    "Don''t be busy. I''ll eat it."


    Lin Manxue sat opposite me and gave me a smile. Her smile came from her heart. I think she must be in a very good mood at the moment.


    Lin Manxue said: "Ye Chutian, you have made a great contribution this time. I, Lin Manxue, have a clear idea of rewards and punishments. Let''s talk about it. What kind of reward do you want?"


    I helped Lin Manxue, but I didn''t want any reward. On the one hand, I am an employee of Manxue company, and I am also responsible for my efforts. On the other hand, I don''t want to see Lin Manxue look sad, because I don''t know what. Maybe deep in my heart, I already regard her as a friend of mine, just like Su Manyu.


    I laughed and asked, "any reward will do?"


    "Of course."


    I pretended to think about it and said, "forget it. I''m afraid you misunderstand me


    "You''re a big man. You''re hesitant. If you want to say it quickly, as long as it''s within my scope of authority, what I can do will satisfy you.""It''s very simple. You can do it."


    I suddenly put my face up to Lin Manxue and said, "you kiss me, even if you honor my reward, how about it?"


    I''m joking with Lin Manxue, because I don''t want any reward at all.


    "You Lin Manxue gnashed her teeth and despised me.


    Lin Manxue, a woman, is really beautiful. She is so beautiful when she is angry. I can''t help teasing her:


    "Mr. Lin, you say that you are more than 20 years old and have lived in such an unrestrained country as country m for so many years, so you can''t even kiss me?"


    Lin Manxue pushed my face aside with her hand and said fiercely, "Ye Chutian, you should be more serious. If you talk nonsense again, I''m really angry."


    "Ha ha. If you don''t want to, forget it. Not reluctantly I sat up straight and went on eating my food. I don''t mind if the food is cold.


    After dinner, I packed up my things. Mr. Lin told me to go back and have a rest, saying that I was not needed here.


    I went out of Lin Manxue''s office and helped her close the door. I thought that it was so late. Lin Manxue, a woman in such a big office, might be afraid.


    I stayed at the door and accompanied Lin Manxue until two o''clock in the morning, until le and Xue came back again.


    The two of them met me at the door and looked at each other. They thought, "why do I stay at the door of the president''s office so late?"? What is the relationship between Mr. Lin and me?


    I''m afraid that I''m going to have an affair with Mr. Lin, so when they opened the door, I pretended to say quietly, "it''s so late, Mr. Lin is afraid. Let me be her bodyguard."


    Lin Manxue yelled inside: "general manager le and general manager Xue, what are you doing at the door? Don''t you want to go back to bed early? "

 Chapter 95

    Director le and director Xue ran in, and I continued to guard the door. I didn''t eavesdrop on anything, because what they talked about this time was confidential after all, and it was inconvenient for me as a small staff member to listen.


    They talked about it for about an hour, and it is estimated that the details have been finalized. Lin Manxue asked le and Xue to prepare separately and act according to the plan.


    At about 3:30, the director of Technology Department called to say that the vulnerability had been fixed. After many tests, they had no problem at all.


    Lin Manxue finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the crisis has been resolved so easily. Of course, the specific effect depends on the final result of President le and President Xue. However, according to the current situation, the problem should not be big.


    I squatted outside the door and fell asleep. One to three in the morning is the time when one wants to sleep most.


    When Lin Manxue came out of the office, she saw me squatting on the ground, so she gently kicked me with her toe: "Hey, ye Chutian, wake up, how did you sleep here?"


    I raised my sleepy eyes and saw that it was Lin Manxue. I quickly wiped my eyes and stood up and said, "Mr. Lin, you haven''t got off work yet?"


    "Didn''t I let you go home long ago? Why are you still there? "


    I said: "Mr. Lin, you are the only one on this floor working overtime, and you are the only one in the office with the light on. I am afraid you are afraid of the dark."


    "Are you here all the time?"


    "Well."


    Lin Manxue didn''t say anything. She locked the door of the president''s office and asked me to go downstairs with her.


    At this point, the company''s people are off work, and only a few core backbones from the technology department and R & D department stay there to observe the situation.


    I went to the underground garage with Lin Manxue. It was here last time. I gradually relaxed with her.


    Lin Manxue is still driving that blue Ferrari, she let me in the car, said that is to give me a ride.


    I haven''t had such a good ride in my whole life.


    Luxury cars are great. It''s even better to drive at night.


    "Mr. Lin, are you really going to take me for a ride?"


    "A big man, what''s the trouble. Sit down


    "No, Mr. Lin, my home is a little far away. I''m afraid I''ll delay your rest. "


    "How far is it, on the moon?" Lin Manxue likes to choke when she talks. She doesn''t give you face at all.


    "That''s not true. Besides Chang''e, the moon has nothing to miss. "


    "As if you had been there." Lin Manxue told me to fasten my seat belt, get out of the underground garage, and start racing where there is no camera to take photos.


    Her driving skills are very good. Of course, a good car is another thing. If you drive a tractor or an old car, you just can''t get up fast.


    What makes me feel strange is that Lin Manxue doesn''t ask where I live at all. She starts the car and goes straight to Shannan village.


    How does Lin Manxue know where I live? Is it a coincidence or a mistake?


    I look at Lin Manxue''s side face. Once upon a time, I saw Su Manyu''s side face like this. At that time, I was in her Porsche. It was also such a night, but that night was not as dark as it is now, and the road was not so long.


    The more I look at it, the more I feel that Lin Manxue and Su Manyu are carved in the same mold. If not, how could there be two such beautiful women in the world?


    "Ye Chutian, don''t stare at a woman like a wolf. It''s impolite. Do you understand?" Lin Manxue said with a frown while driving.


    Although I like to have fun with Lin Manxue occasionally, that is when she is in a relatively good mood, because I know she will not really care about me, but if she is not happy, I dare not.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lin. You are so beautiful, I can''t help it for a moment. "


    this sentence is the essence that I have refined after I met countless beauties. Any woman who hears others to offend her so much, I think she will choose to forgive and try again and again.


    Sure enough, Lin Manxue''s face looks better and has a little blush.


    As soon as Lin Manxue was in a good mood, the universe in my heart began to be unrestrained again. "Mr. Lin, you should smile more often. You don''t know how good you look when you smile."


    "Ye Chutian, that''s enough. Don''t make it boring. "


    I quickly shut up, women are the same, she arrogantly up, you have to follow, or no good fruit to eat.


    "Mr. Lin, how do you know I live in Shannan village?" I held it for a long time on the road, and finally I couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s in your profile."


    Lin Manxue said so, I just remember that in the entry materials, there is a column of home address and contact number.


    "Mr. Lin, have you seen my entry files?"


    Lin Manxue said: "we Manxue company, everyone''s files are in my mind."


    "Mr. Lin, is it through the archives that you get to know our little employees?"


    "Not all. It says that it''s not necessarily true. The records only show the past. I value the real performance more. "After a while, Mr. Lin asked me again: "Ye Chutian, you wrote about travel, painting and football in the hobbies column of your resume. Can you play football?"


    "Yes. I''m still on the school team. Position is forward, main forward


    "Ever been in a competition before?"


    "Of course. College Football League. "


    "What position did you get?"


    "Second place in the provincial competition, shortlisted for the regional competition."


    "Out of the regional competition?"


    "Well."


    "Have you ever scored?"


    "Does the Oolong ball count?"


    "Ha ha." When Lin Manxue heard me say this, she couldn''t help laughing. She always thought that I was funny and could not help it.


    "As a main striker, you have never scored a penalty?"


    I can''t see that Lin Manxue is still a fan. He really knows what Oolong ball is and what penalty kick is. I was teasing her on purpose. I thought she didn''t know anything.


    "Mr. Lin, do you know football?"


    "Nonsense. I used to go to the game a lot


    "Which league do you like to watch?"


    "Premier League, La Liga, Champions League."


    "Oh, just like me. I also like to watch the Premier League, La Liga and the Champions League. Mr. Lin, which team do you like best? "


    "Real Madrid and Manchester United."


    "I''ll go."


    "No swearing in my car."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lin. I couldn''t hold back my excitement." I went on: "in addition to Manchester United and Real Madrid, I also like Bayern in the Bundesliga and Chelsea in the Premier League. By the way, Mr. Lin, who is your favorite star


    Lin Manxue said: "I don''t have a favorite star. In my opinion, every position is very important for forwards, centers, defenders, full backs and goalkeepers. Football is a team sport. Only when everyone plays well can we win in the end."

 Chapter 96

    "Oh, Mr. Lin, you really impress me. I think so, too. Many people boast about who can carry a team forward on their own. I don''t deny the role of a star, but I think the role of a team is much greater than that of a star. "


    "Playing football is the same as starting a company. Only by working together can we create brilliance. No matter how capable a person is, nothing can be done. "


    Lin Manxue seems to have some helplessness in her heart. She sighs that she has not set up such a team in Manxue company or Lin''s group, which makes her feel very tired and hard to show her talents.


    "Mr. Lin, just take another turn ahead." I guide Lin Manxue to drive ahead. She puts me down at the gate of Shannan village.


    "Mr. Lin, drive slowly on the way back."


    Lin Manxue nodded and ran away.


    When I got home, it was almost five o''clock. I took out the key to open the door. Before I put the key in, my hand pushed the door open.


    I''ll go. There''s a burglar at home?


    I rushed into the house and found that my home was turned upside down by people. Drawers, cabinets, sofas and even mattresses were turned over. Who can tell this is such a thing?


    I''m so poor that I can recruit thieves?


    After I tidy up my things, I sit on the sofa and think about the problem. The noise is so big that it''s definitely not an ordinary thief. He doesn''t come in to steal anything valuable. I''m poor and he can''t steal anything from me.


    If it''s not a thief, then the answer is obvious. This thief must be sent by Mr. Fan. I didn''t expect Mr. Fan to start so quickly. Today I learned that I work in mansue company, and I sent someone to my home in the evening.


    He must have read my files, so he knows that my family lives here. It''s not a good place to come.


    But unfortunately, I don''t have any recording pen at all. What I do is recording on my mobile phone, and I always carry my mobile phone with me, which he never thought of.


    I smile. If you want to play, I''ll play with you. Anyway, he can''t steal the evidence. I''ll let you fly away.


    When I got to the office the next day, I found my desk had been moved.


    Of course, people who move are very secretive. They think they are doing very well. I may not pay attention to them at ordinary times. It''s just that something like this happened last night. I kept an eye on it. Before I sat down in my seat, I checked it carefully for several times, and finally I found a trace.


    My drawer has been turned over, because I remember that one of my materials was put on top of another, but now, they just changed a position.


    I sneer in my heart. Mr. Fan wants to get his evidence back in this way. It''s just wishful thinking. I still go to work as usual as if nothing happened.


    In the next half month, the marketing group 2 and group 3, the colleagues in the brand planning department and the public relations department were busy, and they were doing the case of Manxue payment with all their strength.


    Our group is still doing the work that we left behind before, and the days passed like this.


    Half a month later, Manxue payment not only revived, but also increased the number of users by 50% on the original basis, and the word-of-mouth is also word-of-mouth.


    With such a beautiful turning over battle, general manager Lin''s prestige is further improved, and her whole look is much better.


    The new year is coming soon, and the company is also busy with the year-end summary. Each department needs to submit an annual summary report, which is in the format of PPT.


    Every employee in the Department should also make a personal annual summary report, and then submit it to the human resources department for record.


    This morning, as soon as I arrived at the company, Yang Lin, assistant to the president, stopped me at the front desk and asked me to follow her to the president''s office, saying that Mr. Lin had something to do with me.


    "Assistant Yang, what''s the matter with Mr. Lin coming to me so early?" Lin Manxue and I haven''t seen each other for some time. I''m a little puzzled when they come to me suddenly.


    "Lin never said that."


    I asked a digression: "how is she in the mood?"


    "I can''t see it."


    The answers Yang Lin gave me were all ambiguous, and there was no reference value at all. Yang Lin led me to the door of the president''s office, and she left by herself.


    I knocked on the door, and Lin Manxue called in. Please come in.


    After I pushed the door in, Lin Manxue looked up to see me and motioned me to close the door. I haven''t seen her for a while. I''m a bit out of place.


    I stood in front of Lin Manxue''s desk. Lin Manxue pushed a large stack of data on the desk in front of me and said faintly:


    "this is the data that I asked people to sort out preliminarily. You can go back to study, select some companies that meet our requirements, and go to the field survey after the year, and then write an evaluation report to me after the survey."


    "Mr. Lin, does director he know about this?" Lin is always the president of the company. There are N levels between her and me. She gives me tasks directly, which belongs to the management at a higher level. This is a big taboo for the management of the company.Last time something like this happened. I don''t want Lin Manxue to make such a mistake again.


    "What''s the matter? I''m afraid I can''t do it well? "


    "No. Mr. Lin, director he is my direct leader. It''s not appropriate for you not to pass him? "


    Lin Manxue said coldly, "are you teaching me how to manage a company?"


    "I dare not."


    "From today on, you are only responsible to me until this project is completed, understand?"


    "Ah?"


    Lin Manxue ignored me, only said coldly: "go out to work."


    I hold a stack of information is ready to open the door, Lin Manxue called me in the back: "come back."


    "Mr. Lin, what else can I do for you?" I went back to Lin Manxue and stood at the table.


    Lin Manxue opened the drawer and threw a bunch of money in front of me. I checked it visually. There were five in total, ten thousand in one, that is to say, fifty thousand.


    "Mr. Lin, who are you?"


    "Last time you made a great contribution, I said I would reward you. I don''t like empty guns when I do things. I keep my word. Here''s 50000 cash, even if I give you a material reward. "


    "President Lin."


    "Don''t say anything else, that''s it." Lin Manxue put all the money in a paper bag and handed it to me.


    I thought for a while or take over, holding a stack of information out of the door. I went back to the marketing department in a daze. When I entered the door, I found that they didn''t look at me in the right way. There was envy and jealousy.


    When Rong Qilong saw me coming to work, he pulled me aside and said, "Chutian, you can be promoted in less than two months. You''re a bull."


    "What are you talking about?" I''m still confused. I don''t know what Rong Qilong is talking about.


    Rong Qilong looked left and right. He began to think that I was deliberately putting up a show. He saw that my face was muddled and asked carefully, "didn''t you read the email in the morning?"

 Chapter 97

    I shook my head and said, "I''ve just arrived at the company. I don''t have time to watch it."


    "Your email is not tied to wechat?"


    "No


    "Go. You''re too old-fashioned. You''re quick. Just go back and set it up. Otherwise, it will delay you a lot. "


    Rongqi is a Dragon God.


    When I got back to my seat and just turned on the computer, he Fanlong just came in. He called me to his office.


    "Director he."


    "Chutian, congratulations."


    "Director, why are you so happy?"


    "Didn''t you look at the email? President Lin has approved that from today on, you will be in charge of the big health project. I originally intended to recommend you to take charge of the market. Now, you are in charge of the whole project."


    "Ah?" I was startled. What the hell is Lin Manxue doing? I''ve never been a new recruit in the probation period. I''ve been in the company for less than two months. How can I be the project leader.


    The project leader is the manager level. In fact, he is the project manager, but he has great power. In this project, I am the biggest one except the boss of the company. If I need to, other departments should actively cooperate with me, including the marketing department.


    It''s just that I''m a new person with shallow qualifications and no outstanding performance. How can others convince me.


    I really can''t figure out what Lin Manxue is thinking. Even if she thinks I''m a talent, at least let me make some achievements before I''m promoted.


    Is that what she''s doing?


    I was promoted and made a fortune overnight. Is the great joy and sorrow of life a little too fast.


    After lunch, when I went to the bathroom, I heard two colleagues in the market group 2 talking about it. They said that I had bad luck and I was so confused that Mr. Lin fell in love with me. They also said that the promotion of Mr. Lin was opposed by many department leaders of the company, of which Mr. Fan was the most resolute.


    Mr. Fan thinks that I haven''t made any contribution in Manxue company, and I''m a new recruit who hasn''t even had a probation period. I''m not qualified or able to co-ordinate such a big project.


    In the end, President Lin decided to go his own way and let me be the project leader.


    They also said that Mr. Lin and Mr. Fan were very stiff at the meeting. Mr. Lin didn''t announce the end of the meeting, and Mr. Fan left angrily.


    I didn''t expect that Lin Manxue appreciated me so much. She really took a big risk in appointing me, because what fan and other leaders said was not unreasonable. I was totally out of class in terms of academic qualifications, experience and credit.


    From the bottom of my heart, I am grateful to Mr. Lin. I also vowed in my heart that I would make some achievements and beat those opponents hard in the face to give Mr. Lin a voice.


    After work, I went to the pawn company to pay back the 30000 yuan I owed and redeem my meteorite. I paid some fees, which cost a little more than 30000.


    During this period of time, I spent a lot. Besides rent, I also had other expenses. Besides, the new year is coming soon. I also want to buy a gift for my parents, grandfather and ye Yingying. Lin Manxue gave me money at this time, which is a timely help.


    On my way back from the pawn company, I met Yu Xi, who was alone on the road.


    "Yu Xi."


    I called Yuxi from a distance. I haven''t seen her for a long time. I''m very happy to meet her here tonight.


    "Ah? Ye Chutian


    Yu Xi saw me and was surprised at first, but later he was very calm.


    "Why are you walking here alone? What about Tao Ying? "


    Yu Xi said: "peach company has an annual meeting, and I will come back very late. I don''t want to cook by myself, so I come out to eat some."


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Yu Xi shakes her head.


    I said, "I haven''t eaten yet, so I''ll treat you to dinner. You used to help me a lot, but I didn''t thank you very much. "


    Yu Xi said: "no, every time you help me and peach, but also let you treat how nice."


    "Ha ha." I said with a smile: "beauty, would you like to have dinner next time?"


    Yu Xi looked at me and nodded slightly. I took Yu Xi to find a Hunan restaurant nearby, because we both like spicy food.


    "Ye Chutian, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to do something." I handed the menu to Yu Xi, and Yu Xi pushed the menu back to me to order. I ordered some home cooked dishes.


    I ordered a bottle of soymilk for Yu Xi, and I ordered two bottles of beer myself.


    "How are you doing?" It''s embarrassing for us to ask each other this question at the same time.


    I vaguely have a feeling that Yu Xi''s meeting with me this time is a little more distant and restrained than last time. I don''t know why.


    I said with a smile: "or beauty first."


    Yu Xi took a sip of tea, gave me a sweet smile and said, "I haven''t seen you for some time. What are you busy with recently?""It''s not about work. Recently, the company is a little busy, so I don''t know how to see you and Tao Ying. By the way, did Tao Ying''s boyfriend bother you again? "


    "He came once, but he didn''t act like before, and we didn''t let him in. He just scolded outside the door."


    "If he bothers you again, you can call me and tell me I''ll take care of him."


    Yu Xi said: "you are so busy, I am afraid to disturb you."


    "What can I do for you, just work. Besides, I can''t devote myself to work 24 hours a day, 365 days a year. I always have a little personal time. "


    "Well, there are other things when you don''t work. Ye Chutian, don''t worry. If we really want you to show up, we won''t be polite. "


    "Well, all right."


    After the food and wine were served, Yu Xi brought me a clean beer glass. She is a very careful girl and can take care of people very well.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    Yu Xi shook his head: "it''s not convenient for me."


    I haven''t been with my girlfriend before, so I''m not sensitive to the inconvenience of girls. How can I think of the problems of aunts and other relatives.


    Yu Xi said she didn''t drink, and I didn''t force her.


    I helped her open the lid of the soy milk and put the straw in and handed it to her.


    "Thank you."


    "Yu Xi, why are you so polite? It seems that you didn''t like this before? It''s a lot to see. "


    Yu Xi said, "I''ve always been like this. There''s no harm in being polite. Otherwise, if others don''t like me, what will they do if they beat me up? "


    "Ha ha." I didn''t expect Yu Xi to be so humorous. I said, "look at me, I think it''s the flat type. You''d better stay away from me in the future."


    Yu Xi didn''t say anything. I think her face is very haggard. It seems that this period of time has not been satisfactory.


    "Yu Xi, do you have any difficulties?"

 Chapter 98

    "No. Why do you ask that? "


    "I don''t think you look well. I thought something happened to you."


    "No, maybe it''s the end of the year. It''s a lot of work pressure."


    I think the reason for Yu Xi is far fetched. Every company is relatively relaxed at the end of the year, because everyone''s heart is already wild, and they all want to go home for the new year. Who has the heart to work.


    But when she said that, I naturally believed it. Yu Xi poured wine for me. I had a fight with her. I drank beer and she drank soymilk.


    After dinner, Yu Xi and I pressed the road for a while. Yu Xi didn''t talk much all the way. It seemed that there was something on her mind. The girl''s heart was as deep as the sea. I couldn''t get a clue.


    "Yu Xi, shall I take you home?"


    "Walk a little longer."


    "Good."


    I took Yu Xi to a park in front of me. The park is not big, but there are many people. The residents nearby like to take a walk here at night.


    There is a swing in front of me. I sit on it in the evening. I push it for her in the back. Yu Xi swings around on the swing. I look at Yu Xi under the street lamp and suddenly feel that she has many places like Ye Yingying.


    After the swing, Yu Xi asked me to take her home. I sent Yu Xi downstairs, I said: "Yu Xi, go back to have a good rest, don''t be too tired."


    "Well."


    "Good night." I waved to Yu Xi and turned to leave. I just walked a few steps away. When I looked back, I vaguely saw Yu Xi''s shoulders in the dark shrug. She seemed to be crying.


    What happened to her?


    I hastened to go back, Yu Xi see me come, hastily dry tears.


    "How did you come back?"


    "Yu Xi, what''s the matter with you? Did you cry just now? "


    "It''s nothing."


    "Not yet. Your eyes are still red. "


    Yu Xi covered up and said, "No. There was some dust in my eyes just now, so that''s it. "


    I was full of doubts: "really?"


    "Really."


    "Then I''ll blow for you?"


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "if I wipe it with my hand, it will be OK. You are tired all day. Go back and have a rest early. "


    "Good. Goodbye, Yu Xi. "


    "Goodbye."


    On the way back, I always feel that Yuxi is not right today. It is different from her at any time. I can''t tell where it is.


    Yu Xi and I didn''t see each other many times. We only knew each other for a month or two. We only had a superficial understanding of her character.


    She seems to be a very strong girl, but the appearance of strong, does not mean that the heart must be strong, and vice versa, just like Ye Yingying, she looks docile on the outside, but she is a woman with her own ideas in her heart, and the things she thinks are difficult to change.


    Lu Yao knows horsepower and sees people''s hearts for a long time, especially the hearts of girls, which can not be seen in a day or two, a month or two.


    I''m going to walk back, because it takes me 40 or 50 minutes to take a shortcut to my home. I just finished my meal and wanted to digest. Besides, a lot of things have happened recently, and I need to sort them out.


    Although I''ve only worked for one or two months, I''ve learned a lot in these two months, and I have a new view on the word experience.


    For example, the brand planning department and general manager Xue of the public relations department have been fighting for so many years in the workplace. Their experience and experience are not comparable to those of Mr. Lin and me. However, the way and thinking they showed in the face of the crisis of man Xue payment has not completely solved the problem. On the contrary, Mr. Lin and I have cured the problem.


    Of course, I don''t deny their experience and ability, but think that experience is sometimes a double-edged sword, which can make people less mistakes, but at the same time it can also curb a person''s creativity.


    At the same time, I also have a new understanding of the workplace, the development of the workplace, the ability is on the one hand, but the ability alone will not help.


    For example, if I compare myself with other colleagues in mansue company, I don''t have any advantages in terms of ability, experience, performance or other aspects. However, because I know Lin Manxue, there have been some conflicts and connections between me and her that seem far away or near away. She has trust in me or recognition in some aspects, so I''m a rookie With one leap, he became the project leader.


    This project is one of the five major projects of the company. The position of the person in charge can be imagined. To put it mildly, the power of director he is far less than that of me now. Even Mr. Chen of the marketing department, he can''t control me now. Do you think I''ve jumped the dragon''s gate.


    As I was walking along the road, I thought, at a turning point, I met two young people squatting on the side of the road to repair their bicycles, looking at their clothes, helmets, gloves, glasses, masks or magic headscarves, all equipped, riders.


    Since high school, I like to travel around by bike, so when I see them, I am very kind. Although I meet them by chance, as soon as I see these people, I feel very familiar and kind."Can I help you, man?"


    A young man looked up at me and said, "our car is broken. Can you repair it?"


    I know that the riders are equipped with complete repair equipment. I looked at their repair methods, which are very unfamiliar, and asked, "is this the first time you''ve been out cycling?"


    Another young man said, "yes. My friend and I have always wanted to travel by bike, but we used to worry that we could not overcome the difficulties on the road. I said that we are always hesitant and can''t do anything. We''d better let it go. Even if we fail, at least we have worked hard for our dream. "


    I nodded, because I have experienced such a process before, a lot of things, think very good, but really do not have the courage.


    But I am a person who is not willing to give up easily. A friend and I once started a cycling trip. We also met many difficulties on the road. Finally, he gave up halfway, and I gritted my teeth and insisted on reaching the destination.


    I understand them very well. If they didn''t feel the same way, the feeling would not be so strong.


    I said with a smile, "I''m also a cyclist. If you don''t dislike me, I''ll help you repair your car."


    "Really? That''s great. " The two of them stood up to thank me.


    I''m very experienced in repairing bicycles, because I''ve repaired them countless times and encountered all kinds of problems.


    I checked the two bicycles and found that they were basically problems with the chain and brake. It''s easy to do. If the chain is replaced, the brake can be fixed.


    It took me less than an hour to repair them. They were very grateful. My hands were covered with oil and black. A rider took out a bottle of mineral water from his bag. He made several small holes in the bottle mouth. When he pressed the bottle, the water would spray out from the small holes.


    That''s what a small watering pot looks like.

 Chapter 99

    A rider said with a smile: "we have prepared some water belts for emergency on the road. Because we are worried that there is no water in some places, I have made some holes in the bottle to save water."


    I smile. They''re well prepared. I''ve done that before. Water is the most important thing in cycling travel, because riding along the way will sweat a lot and need to add a lot of water, but no one can get water, so it is very necessary to save water.


    The rider sprayed some water on my hands. He was a little heavy and didn''t grasp the strength. The water sprayed all over my face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Riders kept apologizing to me.


    I said with a smile that it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little water. It doesn''t matter. After I washed my hands, we separated at a fork in the front, and I continued to walk back.


    I walked forward for about ten minutes, I suddenly felt that my eyes began to blur, my eyelids were as heavy as lead, my head was dizzy, my whole body was weak, and I suddenly fell on the side of the road.


    I didn''t completely lose consciousness at this time. I felt that there were two people next to me who took my briefcase away. I watched them gradually leave and fell asleep.


    When I woke up, my head was still a little sore and dizzy. I felt like I was sleeping in the car. It was dark outside, only the street lights were sporadic.


    I struggled to get up. I saw a very beautiful woman sitting in the driver''s seat. I couldn''t tell whether she was Lin Manxue or Su Manyu.


    I looked at the decoration inside the car and the sign on the steering wheel. I remember it was su Manyu''s car because it was a Porsche.


    "Goddess su."


    "Are you awake?" When Su Manyu saw me wake up, he immediately stopped at the side of the road. She came out of the driver''s seat, opened the back door and looked at me.


    "Are you all right?"


    "It''s OK, just a little dizzy."


    Suman rain said: "you can''t drink much. Why do you drink so much? Are you not afraid to make a fool of yourself when you are drunk in the street? "


    I feel my forehead. I''m a little confused now, because I remember I didn''t drink and fall on the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you? Do you still have a headache? "


    "Well."


    "Shall I take you to the hospital?"


    "No. Just sit down for a while. "


    Su Manyu sat with me for a while, I gradually have strength, I can basically move. I climbed out of the car to get some fresh air outside.


    Su Manyu saw that I was not walking steadily and came up to help me.


    "Thank you."


    Su Manyu said angrily: "you can say thank you for your stinking stone?"


    I didn''t have the strength to quarrel with Su Manyu, so I let her taunt me.


    I was outside blowing for half an hour or so, a person spirit a lot, I asked Su Manyu: "where did you pick up my?"


    "Not far from the fork in the road."


    Su Manyu handed me a mobile phone and said that she picked it up for me when I was lying on the ground. Now it''s returned to its original owner.


    I nodded. At this time, there was something I didn''t understand. I was intrigued. The two riders were not real riders at all. They just used my hobby of riding to set up a game, because only in this way can my defense be minimized.


    I don''t have to think and know who arranged the work behind my back. He didn''t find anything in my home or office, so he tried so hard to take the evidence away from me.


    I lost my briefcase, including the cash in it and my mobile phone. Fortunately, it fell on the ground and was not taken away. They robbed my briefcase and couldn''t get what they wanted. It''s a pity that I still have nearly 20000 yuan in cash.


    General manager fan repeatedly provoked me, which made me a little angry. Mud Bodhisattva was still three points angry. He repeatedly provoked me. If I didn''t fight back, he thought I was afraid of him.


    "What do you think?"


    "Nothing, just a little dizzy. Just blow the wind."


    Su Manyu is such a woman. She doesn''t believe me, but she doesn''t ask.


    She is a very smart woman. She knows that if the other party doesn''t want to say something, she will not get the result if she continues to ask. On the contrary, she makes each other embarrassed.


    "Goddess Su, why didn''t you come to Shannan village recently?"


    Su Manyu gave me a white look and said, "who told you to occupy my territory?"


    "Goddess Su, I told you clearly about this last time. I''ll stress again that I rent the house, which is mine. When will it be your turn to make the decision?"


    Su Manyu doesn''t want to tangle with me about this problem. In fact, she''s right. She won''t give in. I won''t compromise. What''s good to talk about.


    Su Manyu and I went back to the car. Su Manyu took me back to Shannan village. She parked in the yard and went back to her house.


    Su Manyu is a mysterious woman. I haven''t seen her in this yard since she left here last time.


    When Su Manyu was away, the cabbages she planted were left unattended and naturally fell on my head. Otherwise, how could they grow so well.I went back to take a bath, and my spirit completely recovered. This medicine is really powerful. I have a good constitution. I''m also fascinated by it.


    When I came out of the yard, I saw Su Manyu standing under a big tree in front of the door. This tree is called Acacia. Judging from the size of the tree, it should be some years old.


    Acacia is an evergreen tree with smooth and thornless branches. Su Manyu is standing under the tree now, feeling the trunk.


    She didn''t look in a good mood, a little low.


    There is a word called "seeing things and thinking of people". I think Su Manyu is more like this.


    I stood quietly beside Su Manyu. Su Manyu''s thoughts were completely occupied by acacia trees, and he didn''t notice me around him at all.


    After a long time, Su Manyu gradually came back from her mind. She found me beside her.


    "Why are you hiding behind me when you don''t sleep at night?"


    "Goddess Su, you can''t speak gently. Don''t be so blunt, OK?"


    "Gentle? Ye Chutian, I think there''s only one way for me to be gentle with you, that is, you are no longer cheap. Can you do it? "


    Su Manyu''s mouth is a bit poisonous, but I won''t care with her. I comfort myself that I am a man and should be generous.


    Su Manyu left under the tree and went outside.


    "Goddess Su, where are you going so late?"


    Goddess Su ignored me and went straight ahead. I shook my head, she is such a beautiful woman, walking such a remote path, not afraid of accidents.


    I keep up with her. According to the direction she is walking, I should go to Shannan lake.


    Su Manyu seems to know that I won''t let her walk around alone, so she doesn''t walk fast. We are one after another, the shadow is pulling on the ground.


    Su Manyu stayed at a fork for a while. There was a vegetable field in front of her. She looked at the vegetable field in a trance.


    Tonight''s su Manyu is not so strange, but also more sad than before. In the past, I could only vaguely see this kind of sadness between her eyebrows, but now, they are really in front of me.

 Chapter 100

    "Do you see that little ditch?" Su Manyu pointed to a small ditch in the distance and asked me.


    At night, the light is bad, and it''s so dark here. In fact, I didn''t see anything clearly, so I saw some shadows vaguely. I just followed her when she said so.


    "I see it."


    Su Manyu took a look at me and said, "open your eyes and tell a lie. There is no small ditch in this direction. It''s in this direction. "


    Su Manyu pointed to a 45 degree slant.


    My day, I almost burst foul language, you know there is no deliberately asked me, play me?


    Su Manyu seems to see through my heart, she said faintly: "I just want to see if you are perfunctory me."


    Su Manyu looked at the vegetable garden for a long time, and then left.


    "Goddess Su, do you like growing vegetables so much?" I really can''t figure out what it''s like to go to someone''s garden without sleeping at night.


    If this is in my grandfather''s place, a large area of vegetable fields, can''t see the end at a glance, I''ve been used to it since I was a child.


    Su Manyu said quietly, "that piece of land once raised me. Without it, I might not have lived until now."


    "What?" I can''t believe my ears. This land has nurtured Su Manyu. Who can tell me whether it''s exaggeration or metaphor, metonymy, pun and irony?


    I can''t understand it at all.


    Once again, I have doubts about my Chinese level. I think the Chinese I learned a few years ago is fake, otherwise I would not even understand such simple words.


    Su Manyu went on. There was a single wooden bridge in front of him. He put up a big log on a small river. In fact, even if we take this road, we don''t take this single wooden bridge. Instead, we go around to the front road, which is spacious and safe.


    "Su Manyu, be careful."


    This single wooden bridge has been in disrepair for a long time, and the wood has become rotten. It is very dangerous to walk on it. When Su Manyu steps on the single wooden bridge, she is not afraid at all.


    I watched her all the time. As long as she was in danger, I would go up to save people as soon as possible.


    Su Manyu''s steps are light and light. She passed in three or two. I thought about it. After she got to the other bank, she followed her. As soon as I got to the middle of the bridge, the rotten wood broke and I fell.


    I''ve overlooked one thing. Su Manyu is slim and weighs less than 90 Jin. She won''t be in any danger when she goes up, but I''m different. I''m one meter eighty-five and weighs more than one hundred and four, which is equivalent to one and a half Su Manyu. Can I be safe?


    Fortunately, this small river is not deep, I will not be drowned if I fall down, but it is enough for me to drink a pot. When I fall so high, my leg is scratched with a long bloodstain by a stone, and a lot of blood is shed.


    After I fell down, Su Manyu was also startled. She cried on the bank, "Ye Chutian, are you ok?"


    "I can''t die."


    I heard Su Manyu murmur on the bank: "it''s OK to be so tall. You are King Kong gourd baby."


    I was strangled. What is she saying? I hope I have something to do.


    Su Manyu wanted to pull me up, but I didn''t let her. I was afraid to pull her down instead. I found a place with more weeds and pulled some saplings up.


    My leg is very painful. After making such a big cut, it''s hard to think whether it hurts or not. I limped to Su Manyu''s side. Su Manyu said, "what''s wrong with your leg? Are you hurt?"


    "I was scratched by a stone."


    "Roll up your trouser legs and I''ll see."


    Su Manyu carefully rolled up the trouser legs for me. She saw a bloody scar, which was shocking.


    When she rolled it up, she accidentally touched my wound. I took a breath of air conditioner, but I didn''t cry out. I always felt that a big man would scream when he felt a little pain, which was too bad.


    Su Manyu looked at it and asked me strangely, "why don''t you say anything? Doesn''t it hurt?" She was not only curious, but also had a finger flick on the wound.


    My God, there are such wonderful women in the world?


    I feel pain and cold sweat coming out. Generally, the wound is like this. At the beginning, I don''t feel obvious, because the pain is numb. But after a while, once the numbness is over, it will be hot and painful. Friends who have experienced this kind of experience should have this impression.


    Su Manyu saw that I was in pain. She knew that she had gone too far just now. She was embarrassed and said, "Ye Chutian, I didn''t mean to do it just now, I just touched it carelessly."


    Of course, I won''t argue with her. Besides, she''s a woman who has no idea. If you want to argue with her, you must vomit blood.


    "Can you still walk?"


    I nodded, and I slowly got up from the ground. Su Manyu helped me, and her body fragrance kept pouring into my nose.


    , I haven''t known each other for a short time. I think they are more and more alike. They are alike in appearance, temperament and taste, because the perfume they use is a brand.The more I smell it, the better it smells. The fragrance is light, but it lasts for a long time.


    "what kind of perfume do you use, Su goddess?"


    Su Manyu looked at me inexplicably and said, "what do you want?"


    "Nothing. I think your perfume is smelling good and a little curious. "


    Su man''s rain gave me a look. She did not believe it. "I didn''t smell perfume at all," she said.


    I smell again, I really smell a refreshing aroma.


    I didn''t think of anything like body fragrance at that time. It''s too mysterious. It only exists in the legend. At least among the girls I know, I''ve never heard of anyone with body fragrance.


    Su Manyu frowned and said, "you should be more serious. Don''t be so obscene. You''ve never seen a woman before. Are you ashamed?"


    Su Manyu, a woman, is quite loyal. At least she didn''t leave me on the way and go back alone. I am so heavy, she is willing to support me, for this, I still very much appreciate.


    After returning home, Su Manyu helped me into my room. She helped me sit on the sofa and said she would go back and get me some medicine.


    "Why do you go back? I have it at home. There''s a drawer in the middle under the TV cabinet. "


    Su Manyu went to the TV and brought back the medicine and gauze. This Tigress had a very heavy hand. Regardless of my feelings, she took a cotton swab and directly smeared the medicine on it.


    "Goddess Su, can you be a little lighter, just a little, OK?" I really can''t stand this Tigress''s extravagant style. It''s me that hurts. Of course, she does whatever she wants.


    "A big man, such a little pain also jijiwai, shame not shame?"


    I retorted: "I''m ashamed. I blush. Don''t you see that?"


    "No man." After wiping the medicine, Su Manyu threw the cotton swab in the dustbin and did not forget to slander me.


    "You still have the face to laugh at me? Is there a woman like you? "


    Su Manyu said: "of course, there are trees. If there is a beautiful woman like me in the world, do you think the world can still live in peace? It''s not a mess. "


    "I''ll go. Goddess Su, your boasting technique has been upgraded. It''s going to blow the sky. "

 Chapter 101

    Su Manyu looked at my room. She saw that my room was in good order, nodded and said, "good. You look a bit sloppy, but the house is clean. "


    I really didn''t realize that this sentence meant a little praise to me, but Su Manyu couldn''t say anything good. If she didn''t hurt me a few words, I would burn high incense.


    "It''s getting late. I''m going to have a beauty sleep. Bye."


    Su Manyu is very playful sometimes. She is a little childish and likes to be funny.


    Of course, this kind of time is rare. Rare things are precious. Just because it is rare, I think it is very real, especially beautiful.


    Su Manyu has this feeling more and more in front of me, which is different from the beginning. At the beginning, she was as cold as a piece of ice, and her mouth was poisonous, which could choke people alive.


    I looked at Su Manyu''s beautiful back when she left, and I couldn''t help laughing. Su Manyu, a woman, is my nemesis. I inadvertently recalled the picture of our acquaintance in front of my eyes.


    When I was in guangmiao City, I delivered the takeout to her. At that time, I offended her because of different opinions. Before I went back to the store, she had already called the store to complain about me, saying that I was rude to customers when I delivered the takeout, so the store manager fired me without saying a word. For this reason, I left guangmiao city ahead of time.


    When we were in Yanglan Inn, we were also tit for tat. We didn''t agree with each other. She always deliberately made trouble for me, but no matter how hard she made trouble for me, I would always find a way to solve these problems.


    We two eased up a little bit in orchid town. I helped her recover the bag and she helped me deal with the accumulated goods. We also had a very interesting afternoon together.


    After that, everything happened in Shencheng. The longer I get along with her, the more I feel that she is just a simple girl. It is because she is beautiful, has a poisonous tongue, and has a higher IQ. Therefore, we artificially promoted her and mistakenly thought that her world is different from ours.


    Perhaps, her world and our world is no different, as full of human feelings, such as joys and sorrows, she will be happy, she will be sad, she will be nostalgic, also have to choose.


    The next day at work, I got up earlier than usual because of my leg injury. In this way, there will be fewer people in the crowded bus, so as not to encounter my "injured leg".


    When I came to the company downstairs, I met Lin Manxue. She looked at me limping, half serious and half sarcastic, and said, "lame?"


    I frowned. You learned Chinese from PE teacher.


    "Mr. Lin, this is a pain, not a limp." You say I have a good leg, but it''s a little painful. How can I be called lame? How ugly.


    Lin Manxue said, "why don''t you use a crutch?"


    "I am a young man on crutches will not be too that what?"


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "you still care about your image. You''re not afraid of people touching your leg when you come over on the road? "


    Stump?


    I don''t think the lame that she said before is better. Mr. Lin, although you have been abroad for a long time, you are unavoidably unfamiliar with Mandarin, but it''s not so surprising.


    "I''m not afraid, but I can''t help it. I can''t put a label on my leg: it''s fragile or dangerous."


    "Ha ha." Linman snow see I said funny, can''t help but smile, she smile especially good-looking, thin white teeth, neat, mouth corner also has a good-looking arc.


    "Stinking poor."


    When the elevator arrived, Lin Manxue and I entered the elevator. At this time, there were only two of us in the elevator. Lin Manxue pressed the elevator for herself. I was a little flattered. This is not the treatment everyone can enjoy.


    I am also a project manager now, so my office address is no longer in the marketing department. I should have been in the project office, but the project office is full, and my project is directly in the charge of general manager Lin. therefore, human resources has made room for me on the 28th floor as my temporary office.


    On the 28th floor, Lin Manxue''s president''s office is on the first floor.


    The big health project has been in the preparatory stage. It''s a good saying. The truth is that the project has not been started at all, and I am the only one who has worked on it.


    As a project manager, I''m a real bare rod commander.


    A few colleagues from the logistics department helped me move things to the 28th floor. They helped me clean up the office. I have my own independent office, which covers an area of more than 30 square meters.


    There is a "project manager" sign outside my office and a "project department 4" sign outside our big office.


    Project department 4 is the project code, Manxue payment is project department 1, big data is project department 2, and intelligence is project department 3. This is the fourth project to be launched by the company, so it is called project department 4. In the future, if the energy project is also launched, it should be project department 5.


    Now I am the only one in this project. Lin Manxue gave way to Luyuan as my temporary assistant. When Luyuan came to report to me, I was limping through the information in the cabinet.


    "Manager Ye." Lu Yuan, the girl, is making a fool of herself. She doesn''t knock on the door on purpose. She wants to appear behind me and scare me.I heard someone behind me just now, so I was not frightened by her. I turned around very calmly and said, "it''s a long way to go. You don''t know that people are frightening people. If you frighten me to death, you will be in prison."


    "Ha ha." Lu Yuan made a face. She knew I was joking. Seeing that I was lame, Lu Yuan asked, "what''s wrong with your leg? Is there a discount? "


    I''ll go. This statement is more fierce than that of Lin Manxue. At least, she only said that I was lame and had a long way to go. She gave me a discount.


    "If it''s a long way, you won''t expect me to do better. As an excellent young man like me, he is not welcomed by others. How can he cripple me? "


    Lu Yuan spat out his tongue and said with embarrassment, "Manager Ye, I''m straightforward for a moment. Don''t mind."


    "It''s a long way to go. How can you be so outsider? Manager Ye has such a sweet mouth. I can tell you that even if you call me, ye can''t get any good."


    Lu Yuan said with a smile: "you are Manager Ye. You forget that you are not a small staff member in the marketing department, but the project manager of our big health project


    Yes, I''ve forgotten that I''m not a small employee in the marketing department, and I''ve become an official.


    "It''s a long way to go. You didn''t come here so early to congratulate me, did you?"


    "I have this purpose, but it''s not the only purpose. Manager Ye, I''d like to announce something here. From now on, I''m a soldier under your manager Ye."


    "Ah? What do you mean

 Chapter 102

    Lu Yuan said with a smile: "Mr. Lin asked me to come and be your assistant. If you have any orders in the future, just let me do it."


    "Really?"


    "That''s not true. Mr. Lin just talked to me about the appointment of personnel. The email will be sent to every employee in the company later. But I can''t take office immediately. I still have some work to hand over to her colleagues. I can come to work in about two or three days. "


    I didn''t expect Lin Manxue to give me such a competent force. I still love the awesome way. I am very fond of the long distance. This girl is careful and hard working. It must be a good assistant, and the two of us are familiar with each other.


    Of course, she is not able to come over. I can understand that. Besides, I don''t need her to come over in a hurry.


    "It''s a long way to go. Take your time. Don''t worry. We''ll deal with it over there. "


    "Good. Thank you, Manager Ye


    "Well, don''t call me Manager Ye, just call me ye Chutian or Chutian as before."


    "How can I do that? This is a company. How can I be so presumptuous? Besides, you are the manager. If I call him by his name, others will think that I have no quality."


    I think about it and think that Lu Yuan is right, but I''m really not used to it. I just became a manager and feel a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s a long way to go. In this way, when there are outsiders in the future, you can call me Manager Ye. When there is no one, you can call me whatever you want. I won''t mind."


    "Good manager Ye."


    "Ha ha, I don''t think you can change it."


    Lu Yuan stayed with me for a while, then she went back to work, because she had a lot of things on hand, assistants are like this, dealing with some trivial things all day, endless.


    Towards noon, Lin Manxue gave me a call from her inside line and asked me to go to her office for a meeting.


    It''s almost dinner time. She asked me to go to the meeting at this time? Of course, I don''t dare to be careless in my work. I don''t mind working at this time.


    After I went into Lin Manxue''s office, she was reading a document. She looked up at me and motioned me to sit on the sofa and wait for her for a while.


    Lin Manxue looks very serious. Women who work hard are as attractive as men who work hard.


    I stare at Lin Manxue. I don''t know what''s going on. As long as Lin Manxue or Su Manyu don''t pay attention, I like to stare at them. I always want to figure out what''s the difference between them.


    My eyes have been staring at Lin Manxue, making her feel uncomfortable. She followed my eyes, took a look at me, and said coldly, "what are you looking at?"


    I pretended to look left and right, but I didn''t aim at Lin Manxue. When Lin Manxue saw that I was making fun of her again, her face didn''t stretch and she laughed directly.


    I asked: "Mr. Lin, what are you laughing at?"


    Lin Manxue ignored me, signed her name on the document and called her assistant Yang Lin to send all the processed documents on the desk.


    Yang Lin is a woman in her thirties. She has been working in the headquarters some time ago and recently returned to Manxue company. However, her workplace is not particularly fixed and she often runs back and forth between Manxue and the head office.


    Yang Lin is an assistant to the president. She has a very high level. Her position is equivalent to that of deputy general manager. She is very capable and does not smile. She gives people the feeling that it is not easy to approach.


    After Yang Lin came in, she took away all the documents and took the door with her.


    Lin Manxue gets up and stretches to move her muscles and bones. I limped forward, stood at her desk and said, "Mr. Lin, are you in a meeting now?"


    Lin Manxue said: "I asked you to come here for two things. First, the big health project department has been officially established. You must work hard. Many people in this project are staring at us and want to see our jokes. Don''t let me down."


    "Second, now that the project has not been officially launched, you can make a list of what kind of staffing you need. If you have internal staff, we will coordinate internally. If you don''t have internal staff, we will recruit externally. In a word, I will fully support you, and you must make achievements for me."


    "Mr. Lin can rest assured that I will do my best."


    "Well. In addition, I temporarily transfer Luyuan of the general affairs office to you as an assistant. Although she is young, she is willing to bear hardships and has quick hands and feet. She is also a good little girl. You use it first. If you don''t like it, you can tell me again. "


    "All right. I think she is very good. We will cooperate well and strive to make achievements as soon as possible. "


    Lin Manxue nodded: "things have to be done step by step. One mouthful can''t make a fat man. Manager Ye, you will report to me directly about the project in the future. Remember, no one has the right to intervene in this project except me. In addition, you regularly hold a project meeting to gather the heads of various departments to report the progress of the project. "


    "I understand."


    "If nothing else, that''s it."


    I was about to leave when Lin Manxue called me: "Manager Ye.""Mr. Lin, what else can I do for you?"


    Lin Manxue looked at her watch and said, "it''s noon now. I ordered takeout. Let''s eat together."


    "Ah?"


    Lin Manxue ignored me and went to the balcony by herself. Mr. Lin asked me to have dinner. She is my leader. I can''t refuse, right.


    Is it one of my jobs to accompany leaders to dinner?


    I limped to the balcony and sat on the 28th floor balcony to enjoy the scenery downstairs. It was really special. The cars on the road were the size of matchboxes.


    I sat opposite to Lin Manxue. She opened all the lunch boxes and washed my chopsticks.


    For the first time, I had the feeling of being an uncle. The woman sitting opposite me is not an ordinary woman. She is the famous Lin Manxue.


    After lunch, Mr. Lin asked me to go back to the office, and she cleaned the table herself.


    I''m always in a daze. I don''t know what''s wrong with me.


    Before I got off work, Lin Manxue asked me to have a meeting again. She said it was a meeting. In fact, she didn''t say anything. She used to watch her work. She was busy until seven o''clock and led me to the balcony again. I had a big dinner and drink with her on the balcony.


    In the next two days, every meal time, Lin Manxue would have all kinds of reasons to ask me to go, such as holding meetings, reporting work, sorting out information and so on. Anyway, there were always her reasons, and then there was a big meal.


    I thought that Mr. Lin must have thought that my legs and feet were inconvenient, so she specially asked me to have dinner. She was worried that it would be inconvenient for me to go out alone.


    Lin Manxue is so concerned about her employees. This is something I didn''t dare to think about before.


    I once heard Lu Yuan say that President Lin is not as fierce as she seems. She is also a kind woman.


    President Lin has helped many people in the company, such as a cleaning aunt, a son who is studying in University, and a husband who is sick in bed. The pressure of the whole family is all on her shoulders.


    According to the company''s establishment, cleaners are temporary workers, and their benefits are very different from those of regular workers.


    After President Lin knew about this, she was specially authorized to join Manxue company. In addition to her previous fixed income, she could receive an additional subsidy of three or four thousand yuan a month, and the company bought her five insurances and one payment for free.


    In my heart, I feel that President Lin is actually a good leader, but she is a little bit cold and strict at ordinary times, which makes people feel that she is unattainable.


    Because of her diligence and kindness, I have full respect for Lin Manxue. I treat her well not only because she is beautiful, but also because she is similar to Su Manyu, and because she has a kind and dedicated heart.


    He is richer than you and harder than you. This kind of person is most worthy of respect and admiration.


    After dinner, Lin Manxue asked me to work with her. She gave me a drive. I don''t have to drag a broken leg to squeeze the bus. I can''t help it.

 Chapter 103

    Three days later, Lu Yuan took care of his work and formally came to work for me, because this project has not been fully started, and many resources of the company are shared, so there are not many people needed for the time being.


    I made a list for Lin Manxue, as long as one office worker and two ordinary clerks. There are a lot of such people in the company, so Mr. Lin asked me to choose people from other departments, and I''ll choose which one I like.


    I give this job to Lu Yuan. She used to be mainly in charge of human resources. She is definitely better than me in recruiting people.


    Lu Yuan selected three people from other departments. Now there are five full members of our project department plus me.


    In the afternoon, anyifei called me. He said that Tao Ying''s company had an early holiday this year. The day after tomorrow, she began to take the annual holiday. That is to say, she would go home for the new year in two days. So he set up a dinner party, which was regarded as the new year''s dinner this year, and asked me to attend it.


    I promised that he would come. He sent me the address, near a prosperous commercial city.


    I have a look at the calendar on my desk. There will be an annual holiday in less than a week. Our company plans to officially start the holiday on the 28th day of the lunar calendar, and the 27th night is our annual meeting full of snow.


    The annual meeting is organized by the human resources and general affairs office, which requires each department to give a program.


    In fact, this matter was notified two weeks ago, but at that time I was still in the marketing department, so I had nothing to do with it. But now it''s different. My project department has been established. In this way, we have to prepare a program.


    It''s both happy and sad.


    Before I get off work, I''ll call the four of them together for a short meeting to discuss this matter. The annual meeting is a more formal occasion, and all colleagues in the company will attend. We''re in such a hurry, so don''t make any jokes and laugh at others.


    This is the first thing that our project department has done, so we must do it well. Not to mention the technical shock, we must at least be stable and not too poor.


    Lu Yuan said, "manager, let''s just have five people. How about a sketch?"


    "Assistant Lu, there are only three or four days left from the annual meeting. We don''t have any scripts now. We have to go to work and rehearse, so we can''t catch up," said Yao, an office worker


    The other two colleagues don''t think it''s reliable. After all, the skits are quite professional. If we amateurs want to be on such an important stage in such a short time, it''s good to remember our lines.


    Another colleague Ge Shaobo said, "how about a chorus?"


    She said, "there are only five of us in total. What''s the momentum of chorus? According to the grapevine, the sales department plans to have a chorus. There are dozens of people in other departments. That''s the momentum."


    I also think the chorus is not very good, because there are fewer people. Five people are also called the chorus?


    Zhang Gaoning suggested: "how about hip hop? When I was in college, I was a member of the hip-hop club. I knew how to do it. "


    Xiaoyao frowned and said, "it''s more difficult. I won''t do it."


    Ge Shaobo and Lu Yuan also said that they would not. Among the five of us, Zhang Gaoning is the only one who can do hip-hop dance twice. Besides, he hasn''t practiced for some years, so we all think it''s unreliable.


    The five of us held a meeting for about half an hour. You and I didn''t decide on a suitable project because of one reason or another.


    I looked at the time, now it''s more than six o''clock, I have an appointment in the evening, I said: "how about this, let''s all go back to think about it tonight, and tomorrow we''ll synthesize your opinions and choose a project that is most in line with our actual situation and a little creative, what do you think of this?"


    We also feel that this is the only way, because further discussion will not produce any results.


    After the meeting, I called a didi express to any address given to me. After a few days of recovery, my leg wound has healed, and there is no problem with my action.


    Anyifei has a good face and likes to talk about ostentation. Although his income is not high, he has no doubt about how much money he can spend. He chose a five-star hotel.


    In fact, five-star hotels are not as expensive as you think. The key is what you order. If it''s just some home dishes and ordinary wine, one or two thousand can be done.


    Of course, this level must be a little low, but according to the income of Yifei and I, if we can afford this level, it''s bleeding. Yifei often says that it doesn''t matter what you eat, but what matters is where you eat and who you eat with.


    When I got to the hotel, Yifei just called to urge me.


    "Where are you going? When all the elder martial sisters are here, it''s time for you. "


    "It''s at the door. I''ll be right in."


    After I got out of the car, I went straight to the lobby of the hotel and waved to me from a corner.


    This is a rectangular table for four. Yu Xi and Tao Ying are sitting on one side, and anyifei is sitting on the other side. There is an empty seat beside him for me.


    I said to the three of them with a smile, "I''m sorry, there''s something wrong with the company. It''s too late to start. I''ve kept you waiting."Tao Ying said: "it''s nothing for us to wait. I''m afraid someone will be in a hurry."


    Yu Xi heard Tao Ying say so, blushed, white, Tao Ying said: "don''t talk nonsense."


    Tao Ying said with a smile: "I didn''t say you. Why are you so sensitive? Xi''er, why are you blushing? "


    Yu Xi awkwardly lowered his head, I quickly rounded up and said: "Yifei, did you order?"


    "Yes. The old rule is "four dishes and one soup."


    There is an unwritten rule for the four of us to eat together, that is, when we eat in a luxury hotel, we only order four dishes and one soup, and they are all very cheap, no seafood.


    "Where''s the wine?"


    "Ordered four beers."


    Because I just got promoted a few days ago, I haven''t told them yet, so I plan to invite this meal.


    I still have more than 10000 yuan in my card. This money was left by the pawn company last time. I have been using my salary for this period of time, and Lin Manxue has always invited me to dinner these days. I have been busy in the company and have no place to spend money.


    I had about 20000 yuan in cash, which was 50000 yuan awarded by President Lin. I paid more than 30000 yuan for the rest of the pawn company. Unfortunately, the bag was robbed and the cash was naturally lost.


    I didn''t call the police afterwards, because I knew who took it. There was a head of injustice and a debt owner. He could run away. The monk couldn''t run to the temple. Sooner or later, I would get the money back.


    "Guys, this dinner tonight is mine. None of you is allowed to rob me."


    Tao Ying said: "this can''t be done. We have rules to eat out. You are not allowed to destroy it at will. Besides, it''s you who practice for me tonight. How can you treat me? "


    Yu Xi saw that I was very happy. She asked, "do you have any happy events?"

 Chapter 104

    Any fly also think I''m not right, quickly asked: "brother Tian, what''s good, say it, everyone is happy."


    I had planned to amuse the three of them, but they were all staring at me, so I couldn''t do it any more.


    "It''s a happy thing. Man, I''ve changed the Department. "


    I told them before that I worked as a market investigator in the marketing department of Manxue company, playing a small role, but they envied me very much, because Manxue company is still a very big company, especially anyifei. He thought my job was very good, my salary was high, and I had a bright future.


    Tao Ying and Yu Xi also think it''s very good for me, a fresh graduate, to find such a good job. Tao Ying works as a purchasing director in a medium-sized company, and Yu Xi is the investment director of another medium-sized company. The two girls are very good. After working for about three years, they became leaders at the grassroots level.


    Yu Xi once told me that she and Tao Ying came to Shencheng to practice in their respective units. After graduation, they stayed in the company and have been working till now.


    Tao Ying said, "you''re staying well in the marketing department. How did you change the Department? What department have you changed? "


    "Project department."


    Yu Xi said: "the project department is very good. We can learn some project experience and accumulate some resources. What''s your main job this time? "


    I laughed and said, "guess what."


    Anyifei thought about it and said, "Tiange has been to Manxue for less than two months, and should still be in the probation period. According to Tiange''s design ability, I guess he went to the project R & D team and became a R & D member, right?"


    I shook my head.


    Tao Ying said, "you are not going to be a project logistics staff, are you?"


    I smile and shake my head again.


    "Yu Xi, it''s your turn. Tell me about it."


    Yu Xi thought about it and said, "you work so hard and are willing to work hard. I think your company should promote you as a project assistant, right?"


    "It''s all wrong." I took a sip of tea and said leisurely.


    "None of them?" The three of them took a look at each other, then shook their heads together and said, "don''t play the game. You''d better say it directly. We can''t guess."


    "Project manager."


    As soon as I finished, the three of them all looked at me stupidly. After all, Manxue is a big company, and its projects are all big projects. As a fresh graduate, I became a project manager within two months. Who believes me?


    The three of them looked me up and down to make sure I wasn''t joking. Then they opened their eyes again. It was incredible.


    Any one of them responded, thumped me heavily on the shoulder and said, "treat, must treat."


    Tao Ying said enviously, "I thought Xi''er and I got along pretty well, but compared with you, it''s miserable."


    Yu Xi didn''t say anything. She just looked at me and showed a strange emotion in her eyes.


    I repeatedly waved my hand and said, "don''t blow on me. I''m a man who can fly without blowing. I don''t even know who I am."


    Anyifei said, "brother Tiange is brother Tiange. Make sure to drink more tonight. Four bottles of wine are too few. Waiter, we''ll add four more bottles of beer to this table. "


    In a five-star hotel, I dare to shout so loudly when I drink beer. There is no one but the four of us.


    After the food and wine were served, we had a drink together, one to celebrate my promotion, the other to practice for Tao Ying. In fact, Tao Ying just went back a few days before us to have a drink, just to find a way out.


    After the first drink, we had a meal. As soon as we flew, we held up the glass and asked for a toast: "brother Tian, you are so promoted so quickly. I''m really happy for you. Come on, don''t say anything. It''s all in the wine. It''s dry. "


    Yifei is still very good at my taste. He doesn''t like choking when he has something to do. He is a good friend to make.


    I had a drink with Yifei, and Tao Ying also wanted to have a drink with me. She stood up and said, "you boy, I knew you were not an ordinary role the first time I met you. It''s not true. In two months, you made us look at you with new eyes. It''s amazing. My sister is going out today. Let''s go. "


    Tao Ying and I had a drink. It''s interesting for my friends to drink like this.


    After we sat down, Yu Xi saw me drink two cups in a row, so he sandwiched some dishes for me and said, "drink slowly. There''s plenty of time. Don''t worry."


    Tao Ying yelled: "Xi''er, I''ll sit next to you. Why don''t you give me some dishes? Don''t patronize Ye Chutian. "


    "You''re the only one with so many things. I''ll hold you up." Yu Xi brought a lot of dishes to Tao Ying and piled a hill in the bowl.


    Tao Ying said with a smile: "you see, this is my best friend. I''m so angry."


    The four of us have a very good atmosphere together. We can say whatever we want without any scruples. This kind of friendship is really wonderful.


    I went to the bathroom on the way. When I came back, I passed a big private room, which was a suite. It was noisy, and many people were shouting.The door of the private room was not closed. I glanced at the door. It was very big. There were at least 20 or 30 people in it. They were playing a game. I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. This person was not someone else. It was Lin Yunfeng who had two festivals with me.


    Of course, the last time I accepted Lin Yunfeng, he never bothered me again.


    I stood at the door and watched for a while. They were playing with darts. There was a target on a wall.


    The dart plate of regular competition is divided into several divisions: score area, double area, triple area, outer center circle, inner center circle and so on. Different scores are calculated according to different shooting areas. In general, there are ten rounds, three darts in each round, and the highest score will win in the final calculation.


    However, they are not so formal. The target is just an ordinary target, that is, the one with ten circles.


    At this time, Lin Yunfeng is competing with a young man. It seems that the young man has finished throwing all his darts. The result should be very good. Now it''s Lin Yunfeng''s turn to throw. Judging from his previous situation, it''s very bad.


    The handsome young man urged: "Lin Shao, you should hurry up. If you drag on, it''s going to be light."


    The attendant beside the young man was also coaxing: "Lin Shao, I advise you to surrender as soon as possible. With your skill, which is Yan Shao''s opponent. If you surrender early, we have a lot of Yan Shao. Maybe we can make you drink less. "


    Lin Yunfeng was not in a good condition, and with the interference of other people, the accuracy of his darts was even worse.


    After Lin Yunfeng finished throwing all his darts, the final statistical results showed that they had three rounds of competition, with each round throwing three darts. The young man had 67 rings, while Lin Yunfeng had only 58 rings, and lost a total of 9 rings.

 Chapter 105

    The young man said with a smile, "Lin Shao, you are not very lucky today. Bet before said a ring a cup, now you lose me 9 ring, is 9 cups, I suggest you or early call your sister, otherwise I''m afraid you don''t know how to go home


    There is a big round table near the window, which is filled with a glass of beer. This kind of glass is not small. A bottle can pour two cups at most, and nine cups is close to five bottles.


    Lin Yunfeng hesitated for a moment and drank so much wine in one breath. No matter how much he drank, he couldn''t carry it. Although the degree of beer was not high, it couldn''t hold the large amount. If he really drank it, he would have to die. Looking at his face, he should have drunk a lot in front of him.


    The young man urged: "Lin Shao, stop the ink, drink it quickly, I have to catch up with the next one."


    Lin Yunfeng is hard to ride a Tiger now. What kind of face do they care most about? If he dares to cheat today, I''m afraid he will not be able to gain a foothold in this circle in the future.


    If you drink like this, will something happen?


    Lin Yunfeng closed his eyes and poured three glasses in a row. He vomited before he could drink the third one completely.


    Lin Yunfeng was supported by two attendants, or he would squat on the ground and vomit.


    There was a burst of laughter in the room, and the young people''s followers were extremely sarcastic, trying to make fun of Lin Yunfeng.


    "Lin Shao, it''s no good. It''s no good. Don''t act like a counsellor. If it''s a man, just go on."


    Another attendant said, "are you happy, Lin Shao? Why did you vomit? Is it disgusting? "


    "Ha ha ha."


    I really can''t see it any more. Anyway, Lin Yunfeng and I knew each other. Although we had a bit of a festival, he later admitted his mistake and had a good attitude. He didn''t bother me and ye Yingying any more. He also gave me the house in Shannan village. He was in trouble at this time. If I didn''t know, it would be OK. But now when I meet him, I won''t sit back and ignore him.


    I went straight into the room and said at the back, "this brother, you have to forgive others. He can''t do it anymore. Let''s just forget it."


    When the crowd heard who was talking like this, they turned around. They looked at me and looked at each other again, because they had never seen me and didn''t know who I was.


    A young man yelled, "who are you? Who are you! Is there a place for you to talk? "


    I smile at the young man who bet with Lin Yunfeng and say, "brother, your little brother is not very polite. When you have time, teach them how to be a man."


    The young man looked at me and frowned. He seemed to be remembering something.


    I think this young man is very familiar. It seems that I have met him somewhere. By the way, the group of people who fought with Yifei and Xu Dong at KTV last time were led by this young man.


    It''s a narrow road.


    Young people seem to remember me, he said with a smile: "it''s you, last time let you run, how, this time want to take the initiative to come?"


    I saw him with more than 20 young people, and two of them in suits, like bodyguards. But I was not afraid of him. I was born with no idea how to write.


    Lin Yunfeng looked up and saw me as if he had grasped the straw. He took my hand and said, "brother ye, it''s so nice of you to come."


    Yan Shao frowned again, because he didn''t expect that Lin Yunfeng and I knew each other.


    I patted the back of Lin Yunfeng''s hand and said, "Why are two big men so intimate?"


    Lin Yunfeng was still a little afraid of me. He quickly let go.


    I laughed at Yan Shao and said, "Yan Shao, right? Lin Yunfeng once recognized me as a big brother. Even if I was a little brother, he would recognize me if he lost his bet with you. How about I help him drink the rest of the wine? "


    Banquet less look at Lin Yunfeng, Lin Yunfeng said: "this is my brother ye, what he said is true."


    Yan Shao thought about it for a while, and he snorted coldly: "gambling is my appointment with Lin Shao. What does he mean to find someone to drink for him? There is no such cheap thing in the world."


    "So what do you want to do? If you have any conditions, just say it. " I know Yanshao can''t talk so well, but he must have some ideas waiting for me.


    "You can drink it, but not six, but twelve. If you drink twelve at a time, that''s all


    Are you kidding? I drink 12 cups of such a big cup at a time. You think my stomach is buffalo belly.


    "No problem. But I have a condition


    "Oh, do you still want to make conditions?"


    "Of course. To talk about it, it''s necessary for both sides to say what they really want to say. Otherwise, how can the other side be convinced? "


    Yan Shao nodded: "OK. You say it


    "My request is very simple. Lin Yunfeng lost to you, that is his skill is inferior to others, but you always have to give him a chance to copy, right. I''ll play with you. "


    Yan Shao said with a sneer, "you still want to play with me, little brother. Isn''t everyone qualified to play with me?"I disdain to say: "you dare not?"


    "Hehe, do you want to excite me?"


    I shook my head and said, "don''t cover it up, just say it if you are afraid of losing. I can understand. After all, not everyone has the courage to face such a powerful opponent as me."


    Yan Shao laughed and said, "you are really interesting. that ''s ok. I''ll give you a chance. You''ll look down on it. Say, do you start first or do I start first? "


    I waved my hand and said, "don''t worry. We haven''t agreed on the rules yet. I''m afraid you''ll cheat me. "


    "Ha ha. Boy, I like you more and more. Don''t say I''m bullying you. The rules are up to you. I''ll accompany you as you want. "


    I said, "how did you compare just now?"


    "There are three rounds in a round. Each player throws three darts in each round. After the end of a round, count the total number of rings. The loser will have a drink for each ring he loses."


    I said with a smile, "it''s too mean. It''s no fun to play like this. "


    "Oh, how do you want to play?"


    I said faintly: "the three rounds of a game will not change, the three darts of each round will not change, and the way of counting the rings will not change, but the way of punishment will change."


    "How do you want to change?"


    "It''s very simple. And so on, in the ring of 2, you have to play 8, that is to say, if you lose 2, you have to play 8


    As soon as I finished, the whole room was shocked. According to this algorithm, if you lose the 9th ring like Lin Shao, you have to drink 512 cups to the 9th power of 2. You can''t drink to death.


    Banquet less hesitation, this is a gamble, because if you lose, you will really drink to death.


    "Have you thought about it? Dare you come to the game? " I saw that Yan Shao was still silent, so I said with a smile: "well, the idea is from me. If you lose, you may not be convinced. For the sake of fairness, I''ll let you shoot more darts."


    My voice fell, the room was in an uproar, too bullying.

 Chapter 106

    Yan Shao saw that I was wearing ordinary clothes. I didn''t expect that I was so loud. He had seen my skill and courage in KTV before, but I didn''t expect that I was so arrogant.


    Yan Shao won Lin Yunfeng not only by luck, but by strength. In three rounds, he threw 9 darts and won 67 rings. That is to say, he can hit 7.5 rings in every attack. In such an environment, and in order to increase the difficulty, their position line is about 2 meters away from the position of the official competition, which is a great achievement.


    Yan Shao is also a bloody man. If I say this, he will shrink back. I''m afraid he will have no face to hang out in the future.


    "Get the darts."


    Yan Shao stood at the designated position. He held his breath and shot the first dart, eight rings; the second seven rings; the third eight rings.


    He played well in the first three times and won 23 rings.


    I laughed and took a dart from a younger brother. Standing on the designated position line, I didn''t make any adjustment at all. I shot directly. People around me held their breath, because it was so exciting.


    The brother who reported the target called out: "six rings."


    When I went, the people around me began to look forward to it. Unexpectedly, they were a little disappointed. Of course, they were still happy. After all, I was the opponent of Yanshao. If I didn''t play well, Yanshao''s chances of winning were much higher.


    It''s just that they began to treat me as an expert, but at last they dropped the chain. As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Therefore, their first reaction was disappointment.


    Lin Yunfeng almost softened his legs. My first dart only had six rings. Moreover, I said that I would let Yan Shao throw more darts. I don''t know how many rings I would lose in this round. Seeing this situation, he and I have to explain here.


    I said with a smile, "I''m sorry. When I was a child, I used to throw stones at the beehive. I didn''t practice for many years


    I day, I say so, I seem to hear Lin Yunfeng and his followers a howl, this state of mind, all this time, and the mood is poor.


    I kneaded the second dart and shot again. This time, the result is still normal. I got 14 rings with two darts.


    I move my muscles and bones, throw again, and hit the bull''s-eye for the third time. In this way, the first round down, I 24 ring, banquet less 23 ring, I lead a ring.


    Yan Shao, because he has one more chance than me and is only one link behind for the time being, so he is not nervous. In the second round, his score of three darts was eight rings, eight rings and seven rings, a total of 23 rings; I played well this time, three rings and nine rings, a total of 27 rings. So I''m five rings ahead of him in two rounds.


    There is also the last round. It''s a little nervous at this time, because if I play so hard this time, even if he has one more chance, he may not be able to beat me. Maybe he will lose very badly.


    Yan Shao calms down. He is also a man with great character. He knows how to be calm in the face of danger.


    He played very well this time, eight rings, nine rings and seven rings, a total of 24 rings. This is his best three times.


    I smile, steady mind, every time I have the assurance to move, the last round of my results is nine ring, nine ring, ten ring, a total of 28 rings, better than the last play.


    In this way, after three rounds, my total score was 79 rings, and the banquet was 70 rings less, nine rings less than me. But he has another chance.


    That is to say, he has to hit the ninth ring at his last chance before we draw. If he hits the tenth ring, I will lose. If he loses one ring, I will drink two cups. If he doesn''t play well, it''s hard to say how many cups he will drink.


    If he takes off the target, he will lose to me at the end of the game. The ninth ring corresponds to 512 cups. There are only two cups in a bottle, and 512 cups means more than 200 bottles. Even a buffalo will die here.


    Yan Shao''s heart was already very nervous at this time. I found that his hands were shaking slightly. Of course, it was not very obvious. It was estimated that the people next to him didn''t see it.


    At this moment, all the people in the room held their breath for fear of affecting him. Yanshao adjusted a few times, the last shot, darts flying straight in the air, six rings, this is the final number.


    Yanshao didn''t resist the pressure in the end, a little bit. So the final result is that he lost my third ring, and the third ring is eight cups.


    Yanshao is also a man who is willing to gamble and admit defeat. Yanshao and I came to the table and I made a gesture of please. One of us drank six cups and the other eight. No one was cheating. Of course, we all went to the bathroom several times in the middle. Otherwise, who could drink such a big cup.


    After drinking, Yan Shao said: "you boy, remember for me, I will definitely get back today''s scene, and last time''s thing, then we will calculate the new account and old account together."


    I said, "OK. I''ll wait. "


    Yanshao left with a group of people Hula. Only me, Lin Yunfeng and some of his followers were left in the room.


    Lin Yunfeng said to his valet, "OK, OK, this is it tonight. It''s all over." When Lin Yunfeng said that, his followers would automatically disperse."Brother Ye." After only me and Lin Yunfeng were left in the room, he licked his face and swayed in front of me.


    "Lin Shao."


    "I don''t dare to, I don''t dare to, brother Ye. It''s my birthday. Just call me Xiao Feng. "


    "I said, what''s the matter with you? I don''t think it''s good for me to meet you every time. If you can''t play with others, don''t play with them. "


    Lin Yunfeng said, "brother ye, I don''t want to. Yanqingdong always bullies me. I can''t let him underestimate it. How do I know? He is playing darts so well now. I used to see that his level was not good when he played


    Yan Shao is also a scheming man. When Lin Yunfeng was in front of him, he must have reserved his strength to attract him. Let me compare Yanshao with Lin Yunfeng. I''m sorry.


    "You said that young man was yanqingdong? What did he come from? " I think yanqingdong is also a ruthless character, and he is much more intelligent than Lin Yunfeng, so I want to know his background.


    "The third young master of the Yan family."


    "Yan family? Which Yan family? " I''m not a member of their circle, so I don''t know them.


    "Oh. Brother ye, I almost forgot that you are not in our circle. I mention a company, you will know, Yan''s group, the top 500 in the world. "


    I''ll go. They''re not fuel-efficient. They''re just a few hundred strong. I''m not even a million strong in Mingyang city. There''s no comparison between this man and others.


    I saw a paragraph on the Internet saying that any organization has announced its wealth ranking. I immediately checked my ranking on the Internet and found that it is as stable as ever, or it is about one billion. I can''t refuse to accept it.


    "Do you have much to do with this feast?"


    Lin Yunfeng said: "Lin''s and Yan''s are business competitors. There will inevitably be some friction in the competition, but this is not the most important thing. Yanqingdong is arrogant and arrogant. He has always looked down on me and has been pressing me since he was young. "

 Chapter 107

    I smile. I have a fight with yanqingdong tonight. In addition to what happened last time, I think yanqingdong is not arrogant as Lin Yunfeng said. He is very calm and courageous, at least ten times better than Lin Yunfeng.


    "Are you all right?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just that I drank too much and didn''t hold it. "


    "Stupid. If you just pour down that big glass, will it be ok? " I looked at Lin Yunfeng, should be nothing, in addition to some soft feet, consciousness is quite clear.


    "All right. I''ll go home early if I have nothing to do. Shall I call you a car? "


    "No. Did I drive? "


    I said angrily, "can you drive like this? Besides, you''re drunk driving and you''re going to jail. "


    Lin Yunfeng was right when he thought about it. He took out his mobile phone and called a valet driver himself. I took him to the door until the valet driver came and drove him away.


    When I went back to our table, anyifei yelled, "my God, why did you stay so long in the last washroom, frequent urination?"


    "Go. Be civilized. There are still women here. "


    Any fly said: "elder martial sisters are not outsiders, they will not mind. Elder martial sister, am I right? "


    Tao Ying said with a smile: "you can say whatever you want, as long as you don''t curse your mother, you can do anything else."


    "Long live elder martial sister."


    After dinner, anyifei proposes to sing K. Tao Ying wants to create a world for me and Yu Xi to get along with, so she pulls him away secretly.


    "Ye Chutian, why did they go in so long without coming out?"


    Tao Ying''s excuse just now is to go to a supermarket to buy some snacks. She also took Yifei with her. I saw her blink at Yifei just now, so I have a clear idea.


    "They may not come back. Let''s go."


    "Ah? Why? We agreed to sing K together. "


    At this time, Tao Ying gave Yu Xi a call. After Yu Xi got through, she said, "peach, where have you two gone? Why haven''t you come out yet?"


    Tao Ying said with a smile: "Xi''er, Yifei and I are not your light bulbs. Have you ever been to your world. By the way, do you want to leave the door for you in the evening? "


    "Go. The more you say it, the less serious it is. "


    Tao Ying said a few words and hung up.


    "Do you want to go further or shall I take you back?"


    "It''s so early. Let''s go."


    I nodded, here really quite prosperous, high popularity, come and go are pedestrians.


    "Yu Xi, are you cold?"


    "It''s not cold."


    "If it''s not cold, I''ll take you to a place to play. You do me a favor


    "Where?"


    "You''ll know when you go."


    I took Yu Xi to a commercial street in front of me. There are many shops and many famous shops.


    "Chinese New Year is coming. I want to buy a gift for my parents and my grandfather. As for me, I''m not very good at this kind of thing. Please refer to it for me. "


    "Yes. No problem. " Yu Xi very readily agreed that she followed me into a chess shop. My grandfather likes playing chess, so I want to give him a pair of chess.


    Yu Xi helped me choose a jade chess with exquisite workmanship, about 2000 yuan. I also think it''s very good. My grandfather will like it.


    After that, we went to a clothing store. Yu Xi thought a jacket was good. She thought it was suitable for people of my mother''s age. Later, I chose a suit for my father, which cost me more than 3000 yuan.


    When we strolled in front of us, we entered a watch and jewelry store. I thought there was a very good watch, which was very suitable for ye Yingying. But when I saw Yu Xi''s eyes, she seemed to like it very much.


    At this time, I''m in a bit of a dilemma. If I bought it and didn''t give it to Yu Xi, would she have any idea? If I bought two of the same watches and gave them to them separately, would it be impolite? It''s because I pay attention to personality and similarity after all.


    And I buy two watches at the same time. How can I buy them? I will be embarrassed if I give them to Yu Xi.


    I think about it. Yu Xi and ye Yingying don''t know each other, so even if I give them the same things, they won''t know that there are so many unique things in the world, just relatively speaking.


    With this idea, I decided to buy two pieces, one for Yu Xi and one for ye Yingying.


    "How about this watch?"


    "Pretty good."


    "Do you like it?"


    "Well."


    I said with a smile: "beauty, wrap it up for me, I want it."


    Yu Xi said enviously, "your girlfriend will like it when she receives it."


    "Ha ha."


    After I finished swiping the card, the salesman handed me the box with the watch, and I handed it to Yu Xi.


    Yu Xi looked at me in surprise, and I said, "if you hadn''t helped me last time, I couldn''t have finished the task excellently. If I didn''t finish the task that time, the leader would not have seen my ability, and would not have given me any opportunities, so naturally, there would be no promotion in the future. Therefore, you have made a great contribution. I hope you don''t dislike it as a small giftYu Xi said: "your promotion is the result of your own efforts, which has nothing to do with me. Besides, you''ve been thanking me several times and inviting so many guests that I''m embarrassed. "


    I sincerely said, "take it. It''s not a thank you, it''s a new year''s gift. "


    Yu Xi seems to really like it. She nods and gives me a sweet smile.


    Yu Xi and I went out of the watch shop. We walked about less than 100 meters ahead. There was a milk tea shop in front of us. I suddenly stopped and said, "Yu Xi, you are here to have a cup of milk tea and wait for me for a while. I forgot to issue the invoice."


    "Shall I go with you?"


    "No, No. It''s very frustrating to come back and forth. Just wait for me here, and I''ll be right back. "


    "Good. Don''t worry. Take your time. "


    "Well."


    as like as two peas, I returned to the clock shop and bought a watch that was exactly the same. I put the boxes in the briefcase and opened two receipts, and then I returned to find them.


    Yu Xi saw me and asked with a smile, "is it ready?"


    "Well, it''s all done."


    "Would you like a cup of milk tea to warm yourself up?"


    "No. I don''t like milk tea very much


    "Let''s go."


    Yu Xi and I strolled around for a while, then I took a taxi to take her home.


    I spent a lot of money on this night. I really want to save some money in the future.


    After going to work the next day, the five of us got together again to discuss the program of the annual meeting, and finally decided to have a male and female chorus by voting.


    Because chorus is a reliable thing, you can practice it in two or three days, and it''s also a common project, so it''s not too unusual.


    The big frame has been set. Now it''s the question of who to choose and who to sing. There are five of us, three men and two women. We should choose one man and one woman from this.

 Chapter 108

    Lu Yuan volunteered. One was that she had a good voice and was beautiful. The other was that she took part in a duet in college and had some stage experience, so she was the only one who had the female voice.


    As for the male voice part, the four of them unanimously recommended me, because they think that my excellent appearance adds a lot of points. This is an age of looking at my face. It''s not the most important thing whether I sing well or not. First of all, I have to be worthy of the audience.


    They insist strongly, and I''m not easy to retreat. Besides, I often sing karaoke, and my singing skills are OK. As for the stage experience, I''m confident that I won''t have stage fright. With this confidence, I believe I can deal with any problem.


    After the selection, the next step is to choose the songs.


    Xiao Yao thinks that he should sing an inspirational song. After all, it''s the company''s annual meeting. This kind of chorus is very suitable for this kind of song.


    Lu Yuan doesn''t agree. She thinks that most of the people sitting under the stage are young people. Today''s young people like to listen to love songs. It''s easy to lift the atmosphere of the scene and make it popular.


    Ge Shaobo and Zhang Gaoning, one for Inspirational Songs and the other for love songs, were two to two in a stalemate, and I had to decide in the end.


    After all, love songs are easier to play up the atmosphere, and most of them are love songs, so we can choose the songs we are familiar with.


    I said: "well, Luyuan is one of the leading singers after all. She strongly advocates love songs, so let''s choose love songs. Otherwise, if she''s in a mood, it''s not easy for us


    I try to be humorous so that everyone can accept it. When Xiao Yao and Ge Shaobo saw that I was also in favor of love songs, they no longer had any different opinions.


    Lu Yuan chose a song on the computer for a long time, and finally recommended a song "just no if". This song is the theme song of a TV play, the lyrics are very beautiful, and the melody is also beautiful. I think it''s very good, so I decided to use this song as the duel song of our department''s annual meeting.


    Today is the deadline for reporting the program. Lu Yuan reported the song. As soon as we have free time, we practice in an empty room next door. One minute on stage and ten years off stage. It''s not so easy to sing a simple song well at the annual meeting.


    After work, Lu Yuan and I stayed to rehearse. We were singing and were very involved when the door suddenly opened. Lin Manxue stood at the door and looked at Lu Yuan and me.


    Lu Yuan saw Lin Manxue, startled, she immediately called out Lin Manxue: "President Lin."


    Lin Manxue nodded and asked, "Why are you babbling here when you don''t get off work?"


    Lu Yuan said: "Mr. Lin, our department is going to perform at the company''s annual meeting. We discuss it. We think it''s more practical to have a man and woman duet. Manager Ye and I are rehearsing."


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said, "can you sing?"


    This is what expression, singing who can''t, is to sing good and bad difference.


    Of course, I don''t dare to stand up to Lin Manxue now. Generally, as long as there are outsiders, I dare not show any disrespect to her, except for the interview, because I was not an employee of Manxue company at that time.


    "A little bit."


    Lin Manxue didn''t say anything. She helped us to take the door and went out by herself. With the episode of Lin Manxue, it''s hard for Lu Yuan and I to concentrate, so the rehearsal effect is not ideal.


    For the next two days, we were busy working and rehearsing, and we came home late every day.


    But I met a strange thing, that is, once I took the document to sign for Lin Manxue, I found that she was listening to the song with headphones on, and her mouth was humming something, but when she saw me coming in, she took off the headphones, signed the document, and asked me to take the document and go out immediately.


    I listened to it at the door. It seems that she is singing "just no if", because I am too familiar with the melody of this song. I don''t know how many times I have listened to it these two days.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s the 27th day of the lunar calendar. Tonight is the day of the company''s annual meeting. Unfortunately, the heroine Lu Yuan caught a cold, her voice is hoarse, some of the sounds are not issued.


    After a few days'' hard work, you said you were not depressed.


    The most troublesome thing is that the process of the party has been arranged. Even if we want to withdraw the program, it''s too late. We''re losing face this time.


    The office sighed, and Lu Yuan blamed herself very much, because she felt that she was responsible for all this and made the Department in trouble.


    Although I feel some regret, I will not blame Lu Yuan. It''s not her fault. I can only say that our department is not very lucky. When we don''t get sick, it''s just at this time.


    I want to let Xiao Yao replace Lu Yuan, but Xiao Yao doesn''t know this song at all. He can''t write down the lyrics, let alone sing.


    We have accepted the fate of failure in our hearts, but I''m not going to give up. Until the last moment, I will never give up halfway.


    I decided to finish this song by myself. Although it is different from our goal, there is no way.I wore a beautiful suit, which I specially prepared for the party. It was smart and handsome. Lu Yuan wore a white dress, very beautiful, both young and energetic, we stand together or quite together.


    The party is attended by the whole company, so there are a lot of people. After all, man Xue is a big company, which is very generous. The company has two floors in a five-star hotel, with more than 150 tables.


    Men''s suits, women''s dresses, everyone dressed very spirit.


    The arrangement of this evening party is generally divided into six parts: the first is the opening ceremony; the second is the leader''s speech; the third is the performance; the fourth is the lucky draw; the fifth is the recognition of excellent employees; the sixth is the closing ceremony.


    Of course, each link is not completely separated. For example, lucky draw and commendation of excellent employees are interspersed in the performance.


    Manxue''s lucky draw prizes are very rich, and the winning rate covers 60% of the employees. The first prize is 30000 yuan in cash, a total of 5 employees; the second prize is 10000 yuan in cash or an apple notebook, a total of 20 employees; the third prize is 5000 yuan in cash or an apple mobile phone, a total of 50 employees; the fourth prize is 2000 yuan in cash or a platinum necklace worth 3000 yuan, a total of 100 employees; the fifth prize is 1000 yuan in cash or more A tablet computer worth 2000 yuan, a total of 200; a shopping card worth 500 yuan for the sixth prize, a total of several.


    Those who don''t win a prize have a commemorative prize, and each person will be given a 200 yuan shopping card. Man Xue company is really rich. This party alone costs a lot.


    Lin Manxue is wearing a purple evening dress with a sapphire hanging around her neck tonight. Her dress is really beautiful, noble and elegant. Coupled with her incomparable temperament, the whole party is impressed by her beauty.

 Chapter 109

    There are two floors up and down. There is a huge stage in front of the lower floor, and there are about seventy tables, while there are more than eighty tables on the upper floor.


    Lin Manxue sits at the table closest to the center of the stage, which is full of senior leaders of man Xue.


    Other people sit according to departments. People from the same department sit at the same table. If they are dissatisfied with one table, people from other departments will be arranged to fill in. In principle, people from the same department should sit at the same table.


    Of course, there are only five people in our department, which is not enough for one table, so we set up a team with other project departments to fill the table.


    The opening song is a chorus performed by the sales department, "to myself in the future", a very inspirational song.


    The male and female hosts of this evening party are all hired from outside with high salary. They are popular hosts of a certain channel of provincial TV station.


    After the end of the chorus, the host and hostess made some routine remarks on the stage, and then announced that the president and general manager of Manxue company, Mr. Lin manxuelin, would give a speech on the stage.


    Lin Manxue is very good at boosting morale. First of all, she fully affirmed the achievements of Manxue company this year, and expressed her affirmation and thanks to all colleagues here for their hard work in the past year.


    Finally, looking forward to the future, she painted a magnificent blueprint, woven a grand dream of snow, let the people on and off the stage hear the blood boiling, applause one after another.


    Lin Man Xue''s language appeal is super strong, rational like me, listen to is also blood spray Zhang.


    The host made a string of words on the stage for a while, mobilized some atmosphere, and then began to perform. There are 18 programs arranged for this party, and our department''s program is the eighth.


    The quality of each department''s program is very high, and there are many kinds of programs, such as dance, sketch, crosstalk, magic, solo, male and female chorus, three sentences and a half and so on. In short, the atmosphere is very active, and applause comes from time to time.


    Of course, the lucky draw and the recognition of outstanding employees are also interspersed in the performance. Basically, after one or two programs, a prize will be drawn.


    Starting from the sixth prize of the smallest prize, before entering the venue, each of us took a lottery number, and the winning number was randomly selected by the computer.


    There is a big screen at the back of the stage. The screen keeps rolling. When it''s time for the lucky draw, the lucky draw guests can stop at any time. After the staff get the instructions, they will operate on the computer and pause the big screen. The number on the screen is the winning number.


    The prizes and prizes of this evening party are very rich, so when entering the lucky draw, everyone is very nervous and excited.


    My mind is not on the lottery, because it will be our department''s turn to perform in a short time. My head is a little sore, and I don''t know how to end later.


    I didn''t expect the party to be so high in standard. It would be a shame if our department made it defective.


    Time flies. The next program is us. Now we are drawing the fourth prize.


    Xiao Yao won a platinum necklace. She is a little sorry, because winning the fourth prize means that she has no chance with the first three prizes. The winning number will only appear once, and it will be automatically deleted from the data system after winning.


    In fact, the fourth prize is also very good, so many people, can draw is happy.


    After drawing the fourth prize, according to the arrangement, it''s my turn and Lu Yuan''s turn to perform on stage.


    Lu Yuan and I have been backstage waiting for the host to call us on stage, but after the host boasted on stage for a long time, they even called the serial number, skipping our program and directly letting our colleagues on the ninth program.


    What''s going on? Host should not be so amateur, but they are professional?


    Lu Yuan and I looked at each other and did not know what had happened.


    We stood at the back of the stage a little at a loss. It was neither going nor staying. A logistics staff came in and said to us, "Manager Ye, the program of your department has been changed to the back. You''d better go back to your seats and wait."


    "Why?"


    The staff shook their heads and said, "I don''t know. The director said it."


    Luyuan and I had no choice but to go back to our seats and wait.


    The programs are more and more wonderful, and the lottery is getting bigger and bigger. However, Lu Yuan and I are both in the air and have no mind to deal with these things.


    When my name appeared in the second prize list, Ge Shaobo, Zhang Gaoning and Xiao Yao said to me in unison: "Manager Ye, look, look, you have won the second prize."


    I glanced at it at random. It''s true. The winning number is preceded by the number and followed by the name. If there are other color marks, it means that the winning number is the prize. The winning number with black font is the cash.


    My name and number are marked in red, so my prize is a prize, and the second prize is an apple computer. I''m really lucky.


    But I am not happy, because our program has not been settled, I do not know what is waiting for me.


    The party continues. When the last big prize and the first prize are drawn out, it means that the performance is coming to an end. Because according to the pre arranged program list, the last dance program is the finale.After the curtain call of the 18th performance, my colleagues thought that the performance was over. I also thought that our department''s program was really missing. However, I didn''t feel sorry to miss such an opportunity to express myself. On the contrary, I secretly congratulated myself that I had escaped.


    After the host finished his speech on stage, he asked the audience not to leave in a hurry, because there was a big surprise behind, and President Lin also prepared a program.


    The host''s words are frying in the bottom. Lin Manxue and Lin always come to perform. My God, is this true?


    All the colleagues who were going to leave sat down quietly, and we were all curious about what Lin was going to perform.


    When the host read me and Lin Manxue''s name and singing songs, I was almost scared to pee. I didn''t play like this, did I?


    I look at Luyuan. Luyuan looks at me. We both want to see something in each other''s eyes.


    Xiao Yao gave me a push and said, "manager, go to the stage. Mr. Lin has already gone up. "


    I went to the stage and saw that Lin Manxue was really standing on the stage. At the moment, she was holding a microphone, and her expression was still cool, with an indescribable charm.


    I stood up, walked from the stage to the stage, all the way through, people on both sides cast envious eyes to me.


    After I stepped on the stage, I stood beside Lin Manxue. She was wearing high-heeled shoes to my eyebrows tonight. Lin Manxue''s figure was really tall. It would be nice for a girl to stand in front of me and reach my lips and chin.


    When the soundtrack and melody of "just no if" sounded, I had no time to think about anything else, because we were about to start singing.


    I want to integrate into this situation as soon as possible. I looked at Lin Manxue and recalled some pictures of being with her. My feeling suddenly came.

 Chapter 110

    I keep up with the rhythm and start singing.


    Me: that year I stood under the street lamp for a long time, until you quietly behind me, I took your hand, warm in my chest, blink of an eye time to many years later.


    Lin Manxue: I followed you through a lot of intersections that year, and I''ve cried and laughed. Now I don''t mention it anymore. There are always some regrets in the world. Those who can''t open their mouths will become permanent.


    Lin Manxue: just not if, not at the beginning, when I met you.


    Me: when I think of you again and embrace me deeply, memories only warm me in the depth of years.


    Lin Manxue: just no if, no tears, for the waste of time.


    Me: when I can still smile, I remember that you once hugged me deeply, and then smile and bless each other.


    Chorus: just no if.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Manxue''s voice is very beautiful, quiet and ethereal, listening to her singing can associate with many beautiful pictures.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a tacit understanding between Lin Manxue and me. She and I didn''t rehearse at all, and we didn''t match the words together. But the effect of our two singing was natural, just like rehearsal for a long time, and we couldn''t hear any discord.


    Like me, Lin Manxue is more devoted to singing. When she and I forget that this is the stage, this feeling is even more wonderful.


    There is interaction between the two of us. When we sing the lyrics, we can''t help holding hands. We sing the lyrics of this song into a picture of infatuation, which makes the audience infatuated.


    When the melody came to an end, we sang to the last line of the song "just no if". Lin Manxue and I looked at each other and applauded each other.


    The combination of Lin Manxue and I had a strong chemical reaction, which pushed the atmosphere of the party to the top.


    After the party, I went to the prize office to collect my prize. There was only one department, I, and I, who won the grand prize.


    I am very happy tonight, not only won the prize, but also our department''s program is not out of the chain, in short, this is an unforgettable night.


    The end of the party means that the official annual leave, colleagues are anxious to go back, they continue to leave the hotel. I don''t think the logistics staff can help, so they went to help them for a while, so they came out a little later.


    When I came out, I saw Lin Manxue''s blue Ferrari still parked outside the door. Hasn''t she left yet? I remember Lin Manxue left after the party.


    I guarded at the door for a long time, and my colleagues gradually dispersed, but I never saw Lin Manxue.


    I asked the waiter at the door, "I''m from Manxue company. Do you see President Lin coming out?"


    The waiter said, "Mr. Lin''s foot is sprained. One of our colleagues took her to a room to have a rest."


    "Where is it?"


    The waiter looked at me warily and I said, "I''m really an employee of Manxue company. My name is Ye Chutian. Look, this is my work card."


    I took the work card out of my briefcase and handed it to the waiter.


    The waiter saw that the project manager was written on my job card. He took me as a big leader, and his attitude was much better. He told me the house number.


    I went back to the hotel and took another elevator to the 20th floor. The room department was on the sixth floor or above. The higher the floor, the higher the room.


    I found the corresponding number and rang the doorbell outside. After a long time, Lin Manxue jumped to open the door.


    "President Lin."


    "Manager Ye, how did you come here?"


    "I heard you sprained your ankle, so I came up to have a look."


    Lin Manxue said, "did the doorman tell you that?"


    "Well."


    "Nothing. When I went down the steps just now, I didn''t notice it. I slipped and twisted it. I told them not to make any noise. Now that they have annual leave, other colleagues can go back as soon as possible. "


    Lin Manxue is now wearing disposable slippers in the hotel. Because she is wearing formal dress and presents are relatively long, she completely hides her feet.


    "Mr. Lin, I have learned massage before. Let me help you to have a look."


    Lin Manxue hesitated, because the girl''s foot is also a very sensitive part.


    "Mr. Lin, you can''t let it go like this. As the saying goes, if you hurt your muscles and bones for a hundred days, you''ll be in trouble if you let it grow crooked."


    Every step of Lin Manxue''s jump is very painful. She wanted to see that what I said was so serious that she didn''t insist any more. I supported Lin Manxue and sat on a sofa. She took off her disposable shoes and put her feet on the sofa.


    Lin Manxue''s feet are beautiful, small and exquisite, smooth and white. Her legs are straight and white. It''s really beautiful. I dare not stare at it for a long time. It''s easy to be misunderstood.


    I want to go up and hold it gently. When I touch it, Lin Manxue obviously shrinks back. She is still very nervous.


    She''s nervous. I''m more nervous than she is. I don''t know what''s going on. My heart is beating wildly at the moment. I can''t hold it down."Oh, dear."


    "Sorry, Mr. Lin, did I hurt you?"


    Seeing that I was so nervous, she apologized without any reason and said, "No. You''re a hundred thousand miles away from where you got hurt. "


    "That''s good, that''s good." I breathed in my heart, what''s wrong with me? Isn''t she Lin Manxue? What''s the matter with me?


    Rubbish! I scolded myself in my heart.


    I closed my eyes, breathed, adjusted my mood.


    Lin Manxue said, "what are you doing with your eyes closed? Is it not polite or do you want to think behind closed doors? "


    Lin Manxue didn''t say a few words, but she started her nature of poisonous tongue again. I thought President Lin, who was noble and graceful in her dress, would accumulate some virtue on her mouth. It seems that I think too much.


    When I saw Lin Manxue''s poisonous tongue in her dress, I felt that the picture was very incongruous. I couldn''t help laughing. I wanted to hold it, but I didn''t hold it.


    "All right. Be serious. Relax. Don''t be careless. "


    Lin Manxue told me to relax. In fact, she was not at ease, because she was more nervous than me, and her poisonous tongue was because she wanted to cover up her fear.


    I was about to start, "wait a minute." Lin Manxue suddenly called to stop.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Lin?"


    "Are you going to break my foot right? Are you good at it? Don''t you break your feet off? " Lin Manxue looked at me suspiciously and said.


    "Are you worried about this? Don''t worry. I learned this from my grandfather when I was young. It''s really no problem. Mr. Lin, I checked just now and didn''t hurt the bone. I''ll help you deal with it. But you can bear it. It may hurt a little


    "How painful is a little pain?"


    "This is not easy to describe?" Although there are different levels of pain, I can''t say what level of pain it is.


    Liman snow see I said ambiguous, she estimated very afraid of pain, there are a few girls are not afraid of pain. Lin Manxue retracted her feet and said, "I think it''s good, so I won''t trouble you."


    "President Lin."


    "What for?"


    "How did someone get out of the TV?" I pointed to the TV.

 Chapter 111

    Lin Manxue said: "Ye Chutian, if you want to distract my attention, don''t use this method. It''s too fake."


    I''m really a little bit collapsed. The girl is too smart. Originally, I wanted to help her straighten up quickly when she looked up. But I didn''t expect that she could see through me at a glance.


    "Mr. Lin, why are you so smart?"


    "It''s not that I''m smart, it''s that you''re stupid."


    I sit next to Lin Manxue. If she doesn''t want to, I can''t help it.


    Lin Manxue seems very tired, her mental state is not good at all.


    "Ye Chutian, I''m thirsty. Pour me a cup of tea."


    "Good." There was no hot water in the room, so I poured all the mineral water on the table into the electric kettle to burn, and paid off two tea cups.


    I''m busy. When I make tea and go back to the sofa, Lin Manxue has already fallen asleep on it.


    Since I know Lin Manxue, she works very hard every day and is often busy until midnight.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the president is just holding meetings and approving documents, which is not easy. In fact, the president is not so easy to be, especially the president of a start-up company. How many things are waiting for her to make decisions.


    In my heart, I admire President Lin very much, because such a beautiful woman who could have relied on her face and family power to conquer the world depends on her own diligence, wisdom and talent. With this, she is already very valuable.


    She also has a kind heart, a heart that does not yield to compromise, in many ways, she is even better than a man.


    I was afraid that Lin Manxue would catch a cold, so I took a quilt out of the bedroom to cover her.


    Lin Man Xue''s curled up body in sleep is a sign of insecurity. Maybe Lu Yuan is right. General manager Lin''s heart is not as fierce as it seems, and she is vulnerable and helpless.


    I moved a chair and sat beside the sofa, guarding Lin Manxue. I''m afraid that her feet will hurt when she wakes up in the middle of the night. If so, there won''t even be one person to take care of her.


    Lin Manxue is also a noble person in my life. She is my first teacher in the workplace. She leads me to explore and explore all the way. She also gives me full trust and gives me a place in the workplace. Therefore, I respect her and care about her very much.


    I stayed with Lin Manxue until midnight.


    When I woke up, the sun was shining on my face. It was another sunny day.


    Mr. Lin has already woken up. She is sitting in the sun at the window.


    "Mr. Lin, are you better?"


    Lin Manxue looked back at me and said, "did you sleep on the chair last night?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure?"


    I thought about it and said, "it should be."


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "yes is, no is not, what should it mean?"


    "Mr. Lin, you won''t worry about what I''ve done to you. Don''t worry about that. I promise you."


    "I never believed in men''s promises." Lin Manxue walked slowly to me and said, "say it! Why did you sleep here last night? Is there any intention? "


    "Mr. Lin, you are such a big woman. If I have done anything to you, you should have a feeling?"


    If a man takes advantage of a woman, how can she not feel anything? I don''t believe that Mr. Lin doesn''t understand this.


    Lin Manxue seems to be very conservative in this respect. She really doesn''t understand anything. She has to investigate my motives for staying in the room. According to her words, as long as I have an idea, I have a motive, which constitutes a crime. Isn''t there any attempted murder or that attempted murder?


    I looked at Lin Manxue with a little bewilderment and said, "Mr. Lin, I don''t think your feet are well. I''m afraid that when you wake up at night, your feet hurt. So I stayed to take care of you. I really didn''t have any wrong thoughts."


    Lin Manxue also believes that I really didn''t do anything to her, otherwise why didn''t she wake me up when she woke up?


    Lin Manxue said fiercely, "don''t tell me what happened last night. If you let a third person know, I will never forgive you."


    "Oh."


    "No, not just the third, the fourth, the fifth and the nth." Lin Manxue is also very cautious, knowing that there is a loophole in her previous sentence, so she added.


    "Yes. Don''t say it''s a man, it''s a chicken, a dog, a pig, a horse. I won''t give away half a cent. "


    Lin Manxue nodded with satisfaction, she asked me to clean up, ready to check out.


    I separated from Lin Manxue downstairs. Specifically, after she got on the blue Ferrari, she ran away without saying hello to me.


    What kind of person? I worked so hard to take care of her all night. She didn''t say thank you. She regarded me as a prisoner and doubted me. Finally, she threw me on the street alone and took me to death.


    Today is December 28. Ye Yingying had a holiday yesterday. She was waiting for me where she lived. We made an appointment to go back together. We rent a car for 300 yuan a day. During the Spring Festival, the price is usually several times higher than usual.Because I started my holiday on the 28th day of the lunar calendar, we set out in the morning on the 28th day of the lunar calendar two days ago. Because I took care of Lin Manxue in the hotel last night, I forgot to Tell ye Yingying that she had been waiting for me at home.


    When I was bored last night, I played with my mobile phone and lost my video game. I just took a power bank from my briefcase and charged it.


    I called Ye YingYing and asked her to wait for me at home. I''ll be late.


    I went back to Shannan village first. I packed up the things the night before yesterday. It wasn''t much, just a suitcase. I''ll take my apple notebook with me. It''s my trophy last night. I haven''t taken a good look at it.


    I went to the rental company to pick up the car. We had already paid a deposit when we ordered the car, so we just drove it away. I drove to Ye Yingying''s downstairs. I saw an Audi A6 parked below, and Yang ruohui came again.


    I''m going to go upstairs to help Ye Yingying carry her luggage, but Yang ruohui is here. I don''t think I can be used, and I''m afraid I''ll encounter pictures I don''t want to see, so I decide not to go upstairs.


    I made a call to Ye Yingying downstairs. Ye Yingying didn''t answer the phone until half a day later. She said she would come down immediately.


    I haven''t answered the phone for such a long time. I don''t have to think about what I''m doing.


    My heart is very irritable, any man encounter this kind of thing will be irritable, I lit a cigarette, with smoke suppress heart not happy.


    I have finished smoking a cigarette, but ye Yingying hasn''t come down yet. I''m really a little annoyed. When can''t we make out? Do we have to do it at this time?


    I called again, this time it was Yang ruohui. Then he said, "my God, you wait a little longer. Yingying is changing clothes. We''ll be down in a minute."

 Chapter 112

    "Scum." After I hung up the phone, I couldn''t help scolding.


    When I finished smoking my second cigarette, Yang ruohui and ye Yingying finally came down. Yang ruohui carried two big boxes left and right, and ye Yingying still had two big bags in his hand. Do you want to exaggerate and move.


    I didn''t go up to help. I''m not mean. OK, I admit, I''m mean. What''s the matter? You see you like women and other men, so you are not mean?


    Yang ruohui put all his luggage in the trunk of the car. Ye Yingying said: "ruohui, please go back quickly and pay a new year''s respects for my uncle and aunt."


    "Yingying, come early if you don''t have fun at home. I''ll go back for a few days. "


    Ye Yingying said with a smile: "I only have a little time to go back in a year. I want to spend time with my father. You should take this opportunity to spend more time with your uncle and aunt. "


    "Yingying, I can''t bear you. Remember to call me


    "Good. It''s getting late. Go back quickly. "


    "Yingying, I''ll bring you local products when I come back."


    "Ha ha."


    I listen to Yang ruohui and Ren Yingying''s love talk, goose bumps are going to get up. I urged: "aunt, when can I leave? If you can''t finish talking for a while, I''ll go to sleep in the car and call me when you''re done


    Ye Yingying said, "I''ll leave right away."


    Ye Yingying said to Yang ruohui, "ruohui, I really have to go. Goodbye. "


    Ye Yingying opens the door and sits in the front passenger seat. Yang ruohui also follows the car and tells her to pay attention to safety and rest on the road and not to be too tired when going back.


    I sat in the driver''s seat and tied up my seat belt. I slowly turned around and left. I didn''t say hello to Yang ruohui. I''m just like this. I don''t know much about the hypocrisy.


    I didn''t talk much all the way. When ye Yingying saw my face was cold, he said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Who made our young master angry? "


    "Not much." I answered faintly and asked, "did he come here last night?"


    "What are you talking about? If ruohui came here this morning, I don''t want him to come. He has to come himself. " Ye Yingying seems to be explaining something. In fact, it''s totally unnecessary. They are girlfriends and girlfriends. What can I explain to an outsider.


    Besides, it''s not the first time for them to sleep together. What''s there to hide.


    "By the way, Xiaotian, did you have a good annual meeting last night?" I told ye Yingying two days ago that our company will hold its annual meeting on the evening of December 27.


    "Not bad."


    "Didn''t you say there were programs in your department? How''s it going, isn''t it? "


    "Not bad."


    Ye Yingying see I can''t get up, no matter what she asked, I just a "OK" perfunctory her, she will no longer ask.


    Driving is a very tiring thing, especially driving a long-distance car.


    I turn on the music in the car. There is a little noise in the car. It''s not easy to doze off.


    Ye Yingying half lies on the co pilot''s seat, closes his eyes, and seems to be thinking about something.


    In fact, I had such a big reaction because I couldn''t let her go. I really like Ye Yingying. It''s a pity that my love can''t be turned into action. I can only watch her lying in other people''s arms from a distance and can''t do anything. This kind of feeling is really painful.


    Secret love is a kind of disease, no result of secret love is suffering from terminal disease, I have been terminally ill. I know that if I go on like this, there will be no result. On the contrary, it is a kind of injury to me and her. I once thought about letting go, but I have no courage to do so.


    Love is not something I can let go if I want to. It is rooted in my soul. As long as I have this idea, my heart will be broken and I can''t breathe.


    The car goes all the way on the road, and my mind also drifts away. My vision begins to blur. I can''t seem to see the road ahead, because my heart is too messy.


    I parked my car on the side of the road. I got out of the car and smoked a cigarette. It''s very dangerous to drive with emotion, especially at this time when the road is full of cars.


    Ye Yingying also got out of the car to take a breath. Instead of getting close to me, she stood at a place far away from the car.


    "Ye Yingying, get on the bus. We''re on our way."


    After ye Yingying came back, she was a lot more cheerful. She gave me a plum. It''s not easy to get carsick if I eat something sour by car.


    It normally takes about ten hours to drive from Shenzhen to Mingyang City, but ten hours is certainly not enough when it comes to the new year and Spring Festival.


    I usually drive two or three hours to find a rest area to rest, long-distance driving, safety first.


    At more than seven in the evening, we were stuck on the road. I looked at the front, for a moment and a half, I thought it would not be dredged, so we got off the highway and entered a county road.


    The road here is not very easy to walk, the maintenance of the road is not good, the road is pitted, and the road is dark at night, so we walk very carefully.


    We drove forward for about half an hour. Suddenly, a person was lying in front of us. I immediately braked. Ye Yingying was startled. She just closed her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a person lying in front of us. She thought I had hit someone."Xiaotian, did we bump into someone? Take it to the hospital. "


    Ye Yingying took off her seat belt and was ready to get off. I took her arm and said, "you stay in the car. I''ll go down and have a look."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Be obedient."


    I''m not sure if I''ve hit anyone, because the road is so dark, and what happened just now is so sudden that I didn''t see it clearly.


    In my heart, I think it''s more likely to touch porcelain, but anyway, I have to go down to see the situation. If I really hit someone, I''ll send him to the hospital immediately. If it''s touch porcelain, I''m not afraid.


    I went up to have a look. The man lay motionless in the pool of blood. I squatted down and was about to sniff his nose. A group of people ran out of the dark and surrounded our car.


    A tall man pulled my collar and said, "how the hell do you drive! You hit a dead man. You know what, what do you want to do now? "


    I wasn''t sure it was touch porcelain, but they jumped out by themselves. What else do I don''t understand. I pretended to be afraid and turned on the recording function of my mobile phone when they didn''t pay attention. To deal with this kind of person, I had to keep one hand.


    Since the last time I used telephone recording to deal with Mr. Fan, I have learned a truth. As long as conditions permit, we should try to keep the other party''s handle. There is no need to say, at least will let them feel guilty, so as to avoid.


    People who like to do bad things have a characteristic, that is, guilty and suspicious. As long as you hold his pain, he can only be slaughtered by you.


    "Brother, I didn''t see the dark road just now. But I just braked far away and never hit him. "

 Chapter 113

    "What do you mean by dog day? Who didn''t you hit? You still want to cheat, don''t you? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you! "


    "Elder brother, I think his fingers are still moving. Why don''t you take him to the hospital first? Maybe he can be saved." I broke free from the hand of the tall man holding my collar and pretended to squat down to hold him.


    The tall man stopped me immediately and said, "the brain is out. What else can I do? You see, he''s obviously dead now. Do you want to run away? I warn you, don''t even think about it. "


    I said: "in this case, let''s call the police, or you and I can''t tell you what''s going on."


    The tall man was angry. He yelled: "this boy is slippery. He wants to slip away in the dark. Brothers, hold him first and don''t let him run away."


    In fact, they just want to scare me, because if they detain people, it''s kidnapping and it''s against the law. I don''t believe they dare.


    Ye Yingying didn''t know what was going on in the car. He thought they really wanted to hold me. He was scared to get out of the car and said, "you can''t do this. Now the situation is not clear. If you dare to detain us, I will sue you for kidnapping! "


    I saw Ye Yingying come out and knew that something bad was going to happen. It''s good that she doesn''t come out. These people can''t help me at all. As soon as she comes out, it''s different. If I want to protect her, it''s hard to avoid being afraid.


    Ye Yingying is in front of me. From childhood to adulthood, she will protect me as soon as she is in danger. This is an instinct.


    I don''t think she would be so impulsive if it wasn''t for my protection. Ye Yingying is also a rational woman at ordinary times. She is calm when things happen, but when it comes to me, she will inevitably lose her sense of propriety.


    I pulled Ye Yingying behind me and said, "Ye Yingying, how did you get down? Didn''t I tell you not to come down? "


    Ye Yingying gently told me in my ear: "Xiaotian, if we really hit someone, you say it''s my car. I''ll go to jail."


    Caring leads to chaos. I believe that at ordinary times, ye Yingying must be able to see that the other party is touching porcelain. But at this time, one is at night, and the other is in chaos, so it''s easy to lose judgment.


    Women are no more vulnerable than men when they really encounter things.


    I hide Ye Yingying behind her. I won''t put her in danger. These people obviously want to get some money. If I''m the only one, I will never give in. I have to fight to the end. But ye Yingying gets out of the car and everything changes. If I do it, I''m afraid I''ll hurt Ye Yingying by mistake.


    There are so many of them. Even if I can fight, I can''t guarantee Ye Yingying''s integrity. After all, fighting is not a boxing match. What rules should I talk about? If they rush on, I can protect myself.


    If they don''t open their mouths, I''ll think I''m unlucky and spend money.


    "Brother, let''s not hide it. I know what you do. Come on, how much do you want? "


    The tall man wanted to put on a new look. He said, "you hit someone. Now he doesn''t know whether he''s alive or dead. It''s not easy to do this."


    "All right. Brother, we all understand people. Be frank. I''ll give you 1000 yuan. If you carry people away, I''ll go on my way. "


    "A thousand dollars? Are you kidding? "


    I said: "big brother, now it''s the end of the year, it''s a little bit if you can collect a little. My friend and I don''t have any cash with us, just a thousand yuan. If you want it, you can take it away. If you don''t want it, I can''t help it. If you really don''t want to, we''ll spend time here waiting for other vehicles to come


    The tall man thought for a moment and said, "look, you are also a pleasant person. OK, a thousand is a thousand


    I took 1000 yuan from my wallet and handed it to Gao Genan. I got the 1000 yuan two days ago to seal the red envelope for the new year.


    The tall man took the money and took a photo of it with his mobile phone. He clapped his hands and said, "OK. Call it a day. "


    Some of them took people aside and gave me a way.


    I took Ye Yingying back to the car, and ye Yingying said with a lingering fear: "did we really meet him?"


    I said, "No."


    "Then why didn''t he move?"


    "If I''m not wrong, they are a professional Gang, lying on the ground. After drinking the overpowering drug soup, they won''t wake up for a while and a half."


    "Ah?" Ye Yingying can''t believe that these people hurt themselves for the sake of money. Anyway, it''s harmful for a good person to drink the overpowering drug soup.


    She didn''t know that some people can do anything for money. What''s the point of drinking some overpowering drug soup.


    But these people are really cruel. If they meet someone else, they are so professional that they don''t scare others to death. You say that a person who falls in a pool of blood doesn''t react no matter how you move. Aren''t you afraid?


    We went on, and when we got far away, Ren Yingying asked me:


    "Xiaotian, I don''t understand why they pretend to be dead. You think, if people die, how can they steal money? It''s not the same thing to bump into a dead person as to bump into a wounded person. Bumping into a dead person can be done in private. Bumping into a dead person can''t be done in private? "I said with a smile: "they are much smarter than us. They do this for two purposes. First, if they can get money, they will get money. If they meet owners with money, they will be willing to bleed. Second, they want to scare the owners of sports cars. If the owners escape, the car will belong to them. You see, they surround the car as soon as they appear. That''s the reason . People can run, but cars can''t


    Ye Yingying thought about it and thought that I was very reasonable. She asked, "why did they let you go?"


    I said, "because I saw through them. In other words, they want the car owners to run away. If the car owners fight with them, they don''t dare to rob them. After all, the car owners abandon their cars to escape and they take the initiative to rob them belong to two kinds of nature, which can''t be compared with each other. "


    "Oh. I see


    "Ye Yingying, when you encounter danger in the future, don''t rush up, learn to protect yourself. Remember, you''re a woman and you need to be protected, not to be protected. "


    "Ha ha. Xiaotian, did I help you just now? " After ye Yingying calmed down, everything became clear.


    "No. You did a good job, just a little impulsive. "


    "I didn''t think too much at that time. I saw so many people around you, afraid they would beat you. We can often see such reports on the Internet that when there is a car accident, the family members often besiege the car owners when they lose their senses. "


    I didn''t blame Ye Yingying. Not only that, I was deeply moved. What reason can I blame her for risking her life for me.

 Chapter 114

    Maybe Ye Yingying is the only woman in the world who is willing to make such sacrifice for me. I like her in times of adversity, which may also be mixed with these factors.


    I cheer up and go forward. Ye Yingying is afraid that I will be sleepy, so he wants to chat with me to relieve my fatigue.


    "Xiaotian, are you sleepy?"


    "Not sleepy."


    "I''ll talk to you."


    "Good. You want to talk about something. "


    After what happened just now, I have already forgiven Ye YingYing and Yang ruohui for what happened in the morning. In fact, they are not wrong, just my heart.


    "I want to know about your annual meeting last night. The annual meeting must be very special for such a big company


    "It''s pretty good."


    "How many people have you been to?"


    "It''s said that there are more than 150 tables, and there are about ten people in each table. If that''s the case, there are at least 1500 people."


    "So many people? There are only about 100 people in our company. "


    "The real estate company is generally not very big, so many departments."


    Ye Yingying said: "our company can only be regarded as a medium-sized company. The boss is stingy. In order to save costs, we each do several people''s jobs. Women are used as men and men as livestock."


    "Ye Yingying, did you come to this company after graduation?"


    "Well. It''s been three years in a flash. How time flies. "


    "Then you''re an old man in the company."


    "The old man is just a doggie. Ha ha. "


    I haven''t talked with Ye Yingying about her work before. It''s not that I don''t care about her, but that I haven''t found a proper opportunity.


    When I was a student, I didn''t know her industry at all. After I graduated, I was busy with mine and she was busy with her. We didn''t spend much time together, and we seldom talked about each other''s specific work. We only knew a general idea.


    For example, I know that she works in a real estate company, and she knows that I work in the marketing department of Manxue company, that''s all.


    I didn''t have time to talk to her about my promotion a few days ago. I want to find a good opportunity to tell her and let her share my happiness.


    "Does your company have an annual meeting?"


    "Yes. It''s in an auditorium of the company. It''s not formal at all. "


    "Ha ha. How can your boss save money? "


    "Well. This year, our performance is not very good. We didn''t achieve our goal. The boss was not happy. At the last meeting, we criticized several managers by name. "


    "It''s hard to do business now. There''s a lot of competition in any industry. "


    "Yes. You''re doing a good job, aren''t you


    "Very good. Mr. Lin is very enterprising. He has launched three major projects in just half a year. At present, there are still two projects in the planning stage, which are expected to start next year. "


    "Xiaotian, have you met Mr. Lin since the interview?"


    Ye Yingying asks this question because she thinks that Lin Manxue is the president of Lin''s group. She is unlikely to stay in Manxue company often, so I have few opportunities to meet Mr. Lin.


    I think that''s what people who don''t know.


    Ye Yingying patted his forehead and said with a smile, "I''m really confused. Mr. Lin, as the president of man Xue company, will attend the annual meeting of man Xue company last night. You must have seen her."


    "Well."


    "Was she particularly beautiful last night?"


    "Well."


    "You''re, uh, done with one sound?"


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "How can you describe it?"


    I thought about it and said, "beauty belongs to the abstract school. Everyone understands it differently. It''s just that the meaning can''t be expressed. Even if I talk too much, it''s useless if you can''t understand it."


    "Look at you, you can see that you have nothing in mind."


    Ye Yingying mentioned Lin Manxue. The picture of last night flashed through my mind. I sang with her on the stage. I held her boneless hand. This feeling is really special.


    At night, I took care of her in the hotel. She likes to kick the quilt when she sleeps. I helped her build it again and again. Before she fell asleep, she didn''t change her dress, but the dress was loose, which sometimes leaked a little spring.


    In the morning, when Lin Manxue asked me, I didn''t tell the truth. I said that I didn''t have any wrong thoughts on her. This is not accurate. Strictly speaking, I felt impulsive again and again. But when I thought of Ye Yingying, I finally stopped doing anything.


    Lin is always my most respected leader, I admire her, respect her, and my heart also hidden Ye Yingying, so I can''t do that to her, if I really take advantage of her, then I''m not even as good as pigs and dogs.


    Of course, I didn''t want to take over her body. I just wanted to kiss her secretly. I don''t know why I have this kind of impulse. My explanation is that a beautiful woman like President Lin, a normal man, will have this kind of idea. It doesn''t mean anything."What are you laughing at?" Ye Yingying asked me coldly.


    "I didn''t laugh."


    "Not yet. You were just smiling like a flower. Did you think of a beautiful girl


    "I go to work every day, where can I meet some beautiful girl?"


    Ye Yingying blinked her eyes and said, "why not? You forget that the last time I went to your house, a beautiful girl came to me."


    I remember there was such a thing, but when I was bathing in the bathroom, ye Yingying opened the door. I didn''t know who had been here.


    I didn''t tangle with her about this problem. We just played a joke to pass the time, otherwise driving would be boring.


    At about eleven in the evening, we finally got home. I park my car in the apartment District, and I''m going to take my luggage up. Ye Yingying said, "just take some clothes and skin care products. I''ll go home tomorrow morning, so as not to take them up or down."


    Ye Yingying''s home naturally refers to the place where my grandfather lives now. In her heart, only the place where my grandfather lives can be called home.


    "All right."


    Ye Yingying took two handbags, I said strangely: "you change so many clothes?"


    "Two bags, one for my laundry and one for your parents."


    "You bought them gifts?"


    "Of course. How can you come back after the Chinese new year without a gift? "


    I put on my own suitcase, I free a hand to help Ye Yingying carry a bag, she didn''t let me. We found the building where I live and climbed up the elevator.


    Our community is relatively old. It has been built for more than ten years, but there are still no staircases or elevators.


    We live on the third floor, 303. I have a key on my body. I''m afraid it will disturb my parents'' rest when I watch it so late, so I open the door lightly.


    I told my parents a few days ago that we will come back today. When I opened the door, I saw my mother standing at the door, she saw me, happy not.


    "Xiaotian, Yingying, you are back."


    "Mom, how can you stand at the door?"

 Chapter 115

    My mother said with a smile, "I just heard something outside the door. I thought it was you who came back. Sure enough."


    My father also came, he directly exposed my mother''s short: "don''t listen to your mother said so easily, she was surprised all night, only a little noise outside the door, she thought you came back. I''ve been disappointed again and again. This time, my heart is in my stomach. "


    My mother gave my father a white look and blamed my father for exposing her shortcomings. My mother asked us, "is the road going well?"


    "It went well. Originally, I wanted to call you to report safety, but I''m afraid it will affect your rest because it''s so late. "


    My father helped me carry the box to the room. Ye YingYing and I put on our shoes and went into the room. Ye Yingying called my mother a sister, called my father a brother, our family relationship is more chaotic, especially in the name of this piece.


    "Yingying, are you cold?" Mingyang is not a deep city. The winter in Mingyang is only a few degrees, sometimes one or two below zero. It''s no exaggeration to say that the cold wind is piercing if you blow outside.


    "It''s not cold. I was in the car all the way. There was heating. It''s not even colder when you go home. Sister, this is a new year''s gift for you and brother. "


    My mother said: "Yingying, what do you think you are doing? Your brother and I are old. What gifts do you bring us? It''s a waste of money."


    My dad was on the side.


    Ye Yingying said with a smile, "it''s not a precious thing to be lucky in the new year. Is dad all right in the country by himself? "


    "Very good. The old man can eat and sleep. He also grows a lot of vegetables. When he''s free, he practices boxing and plays chess with his neighbors. He''s very happy. He just misses you very much


    "I miss him very much, too. I called him two days ago. He is playing chess with grandfather Li. They are still fighting for pieces. "


    "Ha ha. The two of them, at such an old age, are just like children, old children, old children. It''s true. Yingying, you go to wash quickly. It''s hard all the way. Have a rest early. "


    "Good."


    Ye Yingying went to take a bath first, and my mother called me aside. I saw her posture, and I thought it was not good. When ye Yingying was on the road, she reminded me that my mother was very attentive to my marriage. She made me prepare in my heart. I had just entered the door for half an hour. Did it start?


    "Come on, Xiaotian, sit down and chat with mom."


    "Mom, I''m a little sleepy. Can we talk tomorrow?" Seeing that the situation was not right, I quickly chose to flee and embarked on the thirty-six stratagems.


    "What''s your hurry. Yingying is still in it. You haven''t washed your face and feet. It''s not so short. Come on, sit down. "


    I sat next to my mother, my mother said: "talk about girlfriends?"


    I don''t like to cheat my mother, so I honestly said, "not yet."


    "Xiaotian, you will be twenty-three in the new year. Boys of this age have to find a girlfriend in a hurry. It can''t be delayed. "


    "Mom, I think I''m still young. It''s not too late to talk about it in a few years."


    "You can''t think that, my dear. If you think about it, it will take you a year or two to fall in love, and another year or two to have a baby. This year or two, that year or two, will be three or four years. This is still the most ideal situation. At that time, you are almost three years old. "


    "No, Ma. I just graduated. Am I in a hurry? "


    "Xiaotian, don''t take your mother''s words seriously. Time is too careless. If you despise it, it will abandon you. Look at our teacher Liu upstairs. Her son Xiaolei has been holding on to your idea since the beginning. He doesn''t take personal problems seriously. It''s not going to be delayed. Now that it''s OK, there are more than 30 people alone. "


    My mother, after all, is a teacher. She''s a cow. She''s reasonable. I''ll wash her brain with you first, and then I''ll take the medicine. I know that her last move is still in the back. I have a sense of crisis that the rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building.


    "Mom, brother Lei is brother Lei, and I am myself. You see that you have such good genes and I am so handsome. You must find a girlfriend."


    My mother said with a smile, "you can fool me. I''m not fooled by you. Let me tell you, I used to have a classmate who had a good relationship when she was studying. She is now teaching in a high school in the provincial capital. Last time I went to the provincial capital for a meeting, I met her. We talked about recent years. She has a daughter of the same age as you. We all think you are very suitable. "


    My mom and dad are still very famous in the education field of our province. They are all from the old Zhejiang University, dedicated to education and academic research. Now they are super teachers. They are often invited to some places by the Department of education as experts to exchange experience.


    It''s just that my parents only care about education and academic things, but they don''t care much about other things. They just want to be a lifelong teacher and cultivate some talents. They don''t participate in any other messy things.


    When I was in high school, my grades were very good. I wanted to apply for CUHK, because ye Yingying was in CUHK, but my parents insisted that I go to Zhejiang University because they were full of feelings for Zhejiang University. In their eyes, Zhejiang University is the best university.


    I''m a very independent person. I''m tough in front of anyone. The only time I face my parents, I don''t have any say.Because I admire my parents from the bottom of my heart, and I generally don''t disobey their opinions.


    I was surprised and said: "no, Ma, what''s the age of this? Do you still have an arranged marriage?"


    My mother patted me on the head and said, "what nonsense. I''ve made an appointment with your Aunt Wang. Let''s go to her home in the provincial capital on the fifth day of junior high school and go to find a door. "


    "Ah?" My mother is not too anxious, she gave me a blind date. As for blind date, I''m very resistant to it. I don''t know her about it. We sit together and talk about our friends and girlfriends. Do you think it''s strange.


    "Mom, I can''t do it on the fifth day of junior high school. I made an appointment with some of my classmates that day to get together."


    "Xiaotian, do you still want to play tricks in front of your mother? The fifth day of junior high school has been decided. No matter what arrangements you have, push them off for me. "


    "Ma."


    "All right. That''s all for it. You''ll be ready. After Yingying''s washing, you''ll wash it and go to bed early. "


    My mother is easy to discuss everything else. As long as it comes to my marriage, she doesn''t give me any leeway.


    My mother was afraid that I would grind her again, so she got up and went back to her room.


    I turned my eyes to my father, who had been sitting by the window just now. He must have heard every word of my conversation with my mother.


    My mother is the eldest in our family. My father respects my mother very much, and generally does not challenge her authority. When he saw me looking at him, he got up quickly and ran back to his bedroom.


    It''s so ungrateful. What kind of people are they.

 Chapter 116

    Ye Yingying came out of the bathroom in her pajamas. As she walked, she wiped her hair with a dry towel.


    Ye Yingying saw my bitter gourd face and knew that my mother must have talked to me about something. She asked me gently with a smile, "did your mother give you an ideological lesson?"


    I sighed and said, "if only I had a thought class."


    "What else?"


    "Theory has gone over to practice. Little brother Tian''s life is over. "


    Ye Yingying looked at me sympathetically and said, "let''s make our own fortune."


    I sleep in my room, ye Yingying in the guest room, and my parents in their own room.


    The next morning, ye Yingying said goodbye to my parents and wanted to go back to the countryside. My mother wanted Ye Yingying to stay at home for another day. Tomorrow is Chinese New Year''s Eve, and then we will go back together.


    Ye Yingying is eager to return home, so my parents will no longer be reluctant. They will go back to the countryside tomorrow to celebrate the new year with their family.


    "Xiaotian, take your aunt back."


    Ye Yingying said, "No. I''ll just take a bus myself. You and my brother are going back tomorrow. Xiaotian will be with you then. "


    "Yingying, how is it convenient for a girl to take so many things? Your brother and I are empty handed. It''s much more convenient than you. That''s it. Xiaotian, you load these new year''s goods. Tomorrow your father and I will come empty handed. "


    "Good." I loaded everything my parents wanted to take with me. When ye Yingying saw that my parents said so, he would not refuse.


    In fact, it''s not very far from here to the countryside. It''s only two hours'' drive.


    Returning to my familiar hometown again, ye YingYing and I are very happy. The landscape of our hometown nurtures us, and everyone has a strong attachment to our hometown.


    Along the way, ye Yingying took out his mobile phone to take photos. Now the field is empty, with only some weeds. Occasionally, you can see a rape field.


    Today''s rape is still rape seedlings, wilting not a few lying on the ground, if not a large piece of a large, simply insignificant.


    "Ye Yingying, I''ll interview you. I''ll see my grandfather soon. What''s your mood now?"


    "Happiness."


    Happiness is a simple word, but it contains Ye Yingying''s infinite love for my grandfather.


    I said softly, "I''m happy to see you, too."


    Ye Yingying was photographing a group of sheep at that time. She didn''t hear me clearly, so she asked, "what did you say just now?"


    "Nothing."


    "Xiaotian, look at the flock of sheep in the field ahead. They are so lovely."


    "What''s cute about sheep? You are in the car. If you are in the sheep, their smell will kill you."


    "Ha ha."


    I drove forward for about ten minutes, changed a road in front of me, and entered a country road with citrus trees planted on both sides.


    Ye Yingying is very excited to see these familiar trees. This road is really familiar, because we have arrived at Citrus village.


    Citrus village, a land rich in citrus.


    I drove to my grandfather''s yard. There was no farm work in winter. It was a slack season.


    My grandfather is feeding the chickens in the yard. The chickens in the countryside are free range and run around.


    Grandfather saw a car coming. He put aside his rice bowl and walked lightly. My grandfather is more than sixty years old, but he is in good health. He walks like a tiger.


    Ye YingYing and I came out of the car. Ye Yingying saw my grandfather with tears in her eyes. She ran over and hugged him: "Dad, I miss you so much."


    What ye Yingying said started to cry. My grandfather has been happy, he said with a smile: "girl, a year no see, and long beautiful.". Don''t cry, don''t cry. "


    Grandfather patted Ye Yingying on the back to comfort her. Ye Yingying didn''t come back on May Day and November this year. Once she went on a business trip, and once because of something else.


    "Dad, you''re thin." Ye Yingying touched my grandfather''s arm and said.


    "No. I''m fine. Come on, girl, go back to the house first. "


    I''m very happy to see my grandfather, but I''m not as numb as a woman. Women are more emotional than men. Women express their feelings in a different way.


    Before I went to Shencheng, I went back to the countryside to accompany my grandfather for a period of time, so I didn''t see him for two or three months.


    Of course, even if I haven''t seen my grandfather for a long time, I don''t dare to be so coquettish. My grandfather is very strict with me. In his eyes, a person who practices martial arts should be tough. He is not a man without any hard bones.


    Ye Yingying took his grandfather into the house, and I moved the things in the trunk home.


    I don''t have a grandmother. My grandmother passed away very early. My grandfather brought up my father by himself. Later, he adopted Ye YingYing and brought her up by another person.


    My grandfather is a great man. He is respected in every way. In orange village, there is no one who does not admire my grandfather.


    Grandfather and ye Yingying talked in the room for a while, and his eyes were full of love for ye Yingying. My grandfather really loves Ye Yingying. No matter what she asks for, he always tries to satisfy her.I remember ye YingYing and I told a story about her and her grandfather.


    When ye Yingying was young, there was a neighbor next door. One of his distant relatives came to their house to play and brought a toy and a very beautiful cuddling bear for his child.


    The neighbor''s children hold the bear in their arms every day. At that time, ye Yingying was very envious and always hid in the yard to secretly appreciate the bear.


    Ye Yingying has been very sensible since he was a child and never asked for anything from his grandfather. My grandfather saw that ye Yingying liked it so much, so he wanted to buy one for her, but we didn''t have one nearby.


    At that time, communication and transportation were not as developed as they are now. My grandfather got up early and went out to the village to take a bus to find this kind of cuddling bear in Mingyang city.


    as like as two peas, he was not familiar with Mingyang City, so he bought a identical one after a day. When my grandfather took the bear home, ye Yingying was moved to cry.


    This is just a very small thing that my grandfather did for ye Yingying, but this kind of love, ye Yingying experienced again and again from small to big. In Ye Yingying''s heart, my grandfather is her most important person. Maybe because of this, ye Yingying will protect me regardless of her life.


    When I was four years old, I was climbing a tree with a group of little friends in the back mountain. I couldn''t get down when I went up. At that time, I was scared and cried in the tree. My little friend was scared and called Ye Yingying. Ye Yingying stood under the tree, opened his arms and said to me, "jump down, I''ll catch you if it''s OK."


    I dare not jump. In fact, it was a tea tree. The tree itself was not high, but it was very slippery. I didn''t dare to come down.


    Ye Yingying encouraged me again and again, and then I jumped down as soon as I gritted my teeth. Ye Yingying caught me, but her body fell to the ground and her back was bleeding.


    Ye Yingying began to cry fiercely, because of the pain, children are afraid of pain, but after we two go home, she will not cry, because she is afraid that my grandfather will punish me.


    I always remember this thing. I like Ye Yingying not only because she is beautiful, but also because there are many unforgettable things happened between me and her.

 Chapter 117

    Ye Yingying saved my life. She almost died because of me. These past events have passed for many years, but in my heart, as if it was yesterday.


    "Girl, are you OK in Shencheng?"


    "Hee hee. good. Now Xiaotian is in Shencheng, so I have more company. "


    My grandfather said with a smile: "he likes to make trouble, and brings you a lot of trouble?"


    "It''s nothing. Dad, Xiaotian has grown up and is sensible. Now he will take care of me. "


    "Really?"


    "Really. By the way, Dad, this is the New Year present I bought for you. " Ye Yingying bought a lot of tonics, a set of warm pajamas, two sweaters and two thick coats.


    "Why do you buy so many things? It''s all at home. "


    "Dad, the family''s old, new year''s day, to wear new clothes just like New Year''s day."


    "It''s all new at home. You bought it last year, but I haven''t worn it several times."


    Ye Yingying took out a coat and asked my grandfather to put it on. When my grandfather saw that ye Yingying was so happy, he changed into the new coat that ye Yingying bought for her, which was very suitable.


    "Dad, look how smart you are. You are a teenager."


    "Ha ha, my girl can talk. Well, let''s put these here. I''ll go and get some dishes. When the girl comes back, I''ll make up for you. "


    Ye YingYing and I had already bought food when we passed the town just now, so ye Yingying said, "Dad, what''s your hurry? It''s still early. Besides, I''ve bought all the dishes. I can cook them at any time. "


    "I''ll kill a chicken. This year, I specially raised a batch of chickens, which are to be eaten when you come back for the Chinese New Year. They grow up eating vegetables and millet. All the native chickens are hatched by their own hens. "


    Grandfather replaced his old coat. He asked Ye Yingying to rest in the house. He killed the chicken.


    Ye Yingying runs out to help his grandfather, who is going to catch the chicken. When other people catch chickens, they need to drive them into the cage. My grandfather doesn''t need to. He picks up a few pebbles on the ground, walks around outside, and hits a chicken back.


    My grandfather''s skill of throwing pebbles has been perfected. Not to mention the chickens running on the ground, they are the birds flying in the sky. As long as he wants to, he has the ability to fight down.


    My grandfather and I have been satisfied with the rich belly dishes. He is very optimistic.


    The next day is new year''s Eve, my father and my mother arrived before ten in the morning. Our family had an unforgettable New Year''s Eve dinner together.


    After the new year''s Eve dinner, my parents and grandfather sat on the sofa watching the Spring Festival Gala, and ye Yingying also accompanied them. I don''t like watching the Spring Festival Gala, so I go to play with my apple notebook.


    When I left Shannan village, I bought a special network card for Apple Computer in a mobile phone store. I unpacked the computer and registered an account by myself. It took me more than two hours to download some common software.


    I boarded my QQ, I saw cabbage online.


    I hastened to say hello to pakchoi: pakchoi, happy new year. Old goat wish you in the new year, the longer the more tender, insects away from you, birds away from you, even faeces are away from you.


    Cabbage reply: old goat, are you blessing me or cursing me?


    Country goat: how do you say that?


    Cabbage explained: you say a cabbage that even insects, birds and dung beetles dislike, can she be happy?


    I''m laughing here. Cabbages like to deliberately misinterpret my meaning.


    Country goat: what should the goat wish for the cabbage in the new year?


    Cabbage said: good weather, vegetable garden.


    Country goat: what do you want to say to the goat in the new year?


    Garden cabbage: sharpening the knife to pig and sheep.


    Country goat: ha ha ha. Cabbage, you are so funny.


    Cabbage and I opened a few jokes, and then wish me a happy new year. We finished some new year''s greetings and began to talk about other topics.


    Chinese cabbage: why don''t you stay with your family and have time to surf the Internet?


    I said: my family are watching the Spring Festival Gala. I don''t think it''s interesting, so I''ll play online for a while. what about you? Why are you free again?


    Cabbage was silent for a while, and then came back: I''m the only one in the room. I don''t have to be with other people, and they don''t have to be with me.


    I didn''t expect that Chinese cabbage could not be reunited with her family. I don''t know what caused this, but I think that Chinese cabbage must be unhappy when every family is all alone.


    I didn''t ask why she didn''t get together with her family. This is a sad topic. I''m afraid to outline her bad memories.


    If not, who would like to spend the new year alone.


    New year is reunion. What''s the flavor of a person''s new year?


    I said: cabbage, let me tell you a good news, old goat has been promoted.Cabbages: right? Well, congratulations. That''s great. How long has it been since I was promoted.


    Country goat: guess what I am now?


    Cabbage thought about it and said: Project Manager.


    When I saw the Chinese cabbage typing "project manager", I almost fell off my chair. I don''t need to be so crazy. I can guess that.


    I said: cabbage, if you can''t give me a good explanation, I really doubt that you are the people around me.


    Cabbages: so I guess right.


    Country goat: Yeah. You are so divine. I can''t believe it.


    Cabbage said: it''s not hard to guess. Last time you told me about the relationship between you and Mr. Lin, I told you that Mr. Lin wanted to reuse you. You didn''t believe it at that time, did it come true?


    Country goat: but why do you think I''m going to be a project manager? To tell you the truth, if it didn''t happen to me, I wouldn''t believe it.


    Cabbage said: you are not confident enough of yourself. President Lin has already given the project to you. I analyzed it with you last time. Since the project has been done for you, she thinks you are a useful talent and wants to reuse you and cultivate you. Therefore, it''s not surprising that she appointed you as the project manager.


    Country goat: that''s what you infer.


    Cabbage: Yeah. One more thing.


    Country goat: what?


    Garden cabbage: Lin Manxue''s situation.


    I was a little surprised, because I also felt that President Lin was in a very bad situation in the Lin group, and the saying of Pakchoi further confirmed my previous speculation.


    Country goat: cabbage, have you received any bad news to Mr. Lin?

 Chapter 118

    Cabbage said after a long time: I mentioned to you before that Lin Manxue founded Manxue company for a special reason, right?


    I remember when pakchoi recommended me to Manxue company, she said that Lin Manxue had a special meaning and mission to establish Manxue company, but she didn''t say what it was at that time.


    I think that at that time, the Chinese cabbage didn''t say that it should be because I didn''t think the time was right, because at that time, I had no relationship with Manxue company.


    Now it''s not the same. I''ve joined the man Xue company and become a project manager.


    Country goat: you mentioned it, but you didn''t make it clear.


    Cabbage said: I can tell you now that people in Lin''s group don''t trust Lin Manxue. President Lin has no say in Lin''s group, or she is just a puppet.


    Cabbage said so can explain why Lin Manxue put most of her time and energy on man Xue company, because Lin Group has nothing to do with her at all.


    Cabbage said: the relationship here is very complicated. We outsiders will not know exactly what the situation is, but one thing is certain that man Xue company is the only capital of Lin Man Xue''s capital. If Manxue company runs well, Lin Manxue may use this springboard to re-enter the senior management of Lin''s group and become a realist. If not, she will be completely marginalized.


    I don''t doubt the words of Pakchoi at all, because I also have this feeling. Manxue company is really very important to Lin Manxue. It''s not pakchoi who says that. I can vaguely feel it from the words of Lu Yuan and other colleagues, and even from the tone of President Lin himself.


    Country goat: cabbage, I have a question that I don''t understand. If the directors of Lin''s group don''t trust Mr. Lin, why do they let her be a famous president? The president plays an important role in the company. Isn''t it a joke to leave such an important position vacant?


    Cabbage said: the specific reason is not clear, it may be because of the balance of interests. The interests of large companies are complicated, and they affect the whole body. We outsiders can only guess out of thin air and do some shadowy things.


    Country goat: Oh.


    I thought in my heart, cabbage is really powerful. I know so well about Lin''s group and Lin Manxue. Who is she? What do you do?


    I don''t doubt that cabbage is the person around me, but as soon as I have this idea, I give up this idea, because it''s impossible, I don''t have a person who meets her requirements.


    There are only a few women I know. Who do you think is qualified? Isn''t that a fantasy.


    However, I''m really curious about the identity of Chinese cabbage. I never asked her what she did before, but now, she has been beyond my expectation again and again. She has a lot of research on Lin''s group and Lin Manxue, which makes me feel a little nervous and speechless.


    Country goat: cabbage, have we known each other for more than ten years?


    Garden cabbage: 12 years, has entered the 13th year.


    Country goat: Yes, it''s been so many years. Time flies. You say that I still know nothing about you after we''ve known each other for so many years. Isn''t it a bit unreasonable?


    Chinese cabbage was silent for a while, then asked: what do you want to know?


    Country goat: I always wonder what do you do? How do I think you know everything?


    Cabbage said: I''m not so crazy as you think. I know something that others don''t easily understand because I did a lot of homework in advance and spent a lot of time studying them.


    Country goat: why do you spend so much time studying these?


    Garden cabbage: work. My job is to analyze the financial, personnel, prospects and other information of some interested companies. Especially for the company''s top leaders, we make a comprehensive evaluation of their character, character, courage, ability and interpersonal relationship.


    Country goat: what on earth do you do?


    Garden cabbage: our company is specialized in financing.


    Financing company, I am totally unfamiliar with this industry, but as the name suggests, financing company is to invest money in other companies or projects, take a certain share, and then earn profits and dividends.


    This is my intuitive understanding. As for how to operate it, it should be a very complicated matter. Laymen will not understand it for a while.


    But one thing is for sure, the information network of financing companies is very developed, because every financing they do is the result of careful research, calculation and evaluation, and they will not take a lot of money to invest.


    No wonder Pak Choi knows so much inside information. When she works in a financing company, she naturally has a wide range of information channels.


    I didn''t ask any more, because there are many rules in their industry. It''s strictly forbidden to divulge information, and there are extremely strict confidentiality agreements. Although I don''t know the industry, I still have some basic industry knowledge.


    In the information age, information is capital, sometimes information is more important than capital. The industry of Pakchoi is entirely dependent on information and capital, and the supervision on these two aspects is extremely strict.Cabbage said: old goat, because of work, I can''t tell you too much, please forgive me. I didn''t tell you my career before, because we have too many rules in this business. We are cautious in our words and deeds, and have developed an occupational disease. It''s not that I don''t trust you.


    Country goat: understanding. Cabbage, old goat also want to apologize to you, I let you embarrassed, I will not ask you embarrassed questions.


    Garden cabbage: to get the understanding of the old goat, cabbage heart is very happy. Old goat, work hard, you will make some achievements in Manxue company.


    Country goat: Thank you for your encouragement. Let''s refuel together.


    Garden cabbage: hee hee, come on.


    After quitting QQ, I still can''t calm down. Lin Manxue''s situation has been confirmed. I''m a little worried about her. Mr. Lin is very kind to me. I should share her worries.


    I secretly determined to redouble my efforts in the coming year, one for my future and the other for Lin Manxue''s kindness to me.


    But there is one thing I am more gratified about, that is, the identity of Pakchoi. I always think she is very mysterious. Tonight, her mysterious veil has finally been lifted.


    Cabbage is my good friend. If she doesn''t tell me her identity, I won''t have any idea. But if she is willing to tell me, I will be more happy, because it shows that she doesn''t treat me as an outsider, but treats me as a real friend.


    Maybe the virtual world will gradually blend with the reality for a long time, and finally intersect with each other. Just like me and pakchoi, although the friendship of more than ten years has been broken for a period of time, it will eventually transcend the shackles of the virtual world and feel each other''s existence in real life.


    I''m on the other side and she''s on the other side.

 Chapter 119

    Now it''s more than 11 o''clock. I turn off the computer and go out of the room. My grandfather has gone back to bed. The old people like to go to bed early and get up early. They are not used to staying up late.


    My parents are teachers, too. They are used to going to bed before 10:30 in the evening.


    Ye Yingying is still in the living room. We Mingyang people have a tradition that young people will keep watch for the new year. Keeping watch for the new year not only has the feeling of nostalgia for the passing years, but also has the meaning of good hope for the coming new year.


    "Aunt, haven''t you gone to bed yet?" I sit next to Ye Yingying, because at home, I dare not call her Ye Yingying, but her aunt.


    Ye Yingying said with a smile: "you also come to watch the new year?"


    "Well."


    In the evening, my grandfather burned a pot of charcoal fire. One can be used to warm the fire to avoid the cold. The other is because of the custom. We have the custom of baking the fire on New Year''s Eve.


    Of course, it''s impossible to burn a big fire in a room. It can only burn a charcoal fire.


    "Cold? The weather at home is much colder than that in Shencheng? "


    Ye Yingying shook his head: "when I go home with my grandfather, your parents and you, how can it be cold?"


    Cold is because the heart is cold. If the heart is warm, the body will not be cold.


    I said with a smile: "aunt, it''s a pity that you are not a poet. It''s so charming. "


    "Ha ha. To be honest, I really wanted to be a poet when I was a child. "


    "Why did it change later?"


    Ye Yingying said: "because there is no talent, another reason is that poets are not satisfied."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Ye YingYing and I stayed until twelve o''clock. When the old wall clock on the wall struck twelve times, the new year began. I went out with a bunch of fireworks and firecrackers.


    I had just finished setting off fireworks and firecrackers when my mobile phone rang. It was from afar.


    "Hello, it''s a long way to go. Happy new year."


    "Happy new year, Manager Ye." There was a silver ring of laughter from Lu Yuan on the other side. She said, "Manager Ye, am I the first one to call you to pay New Year''s greetings?"


    "Yes. You are the first


    "Ha ha, I''m so happy."


    Lu Yuan and I said some new year''s greetings to each other, and then hung up. The new year''s call is just a greeting. We don''t need to say much.


    As soon as Luyuan''s phone was hung up, Yuxi called in.


    "Yu Xi, you called in before I gave you a new year''s greeting."


    Yu Xi said, "I think your line was busy just now. I didn''t get the first one."


    "Ha ha. It was just a colleague. "


    "Is your family busy with the new year?"


    "It''s very lively. The whole family is here, eating New Year''s dinner, watching the Spring Festival Gala and setting off fireworks. "


    "Ha ha. Just be lively. By the way, I haven''t wished you a happy new year. "


    "Have fun, have fun."


    "Hee hee. I won''t tell you more. I have to pay New Year''s greetings to other colleagues. "


    "Good. Goodbye. "


    "Goodbye."


    After Yu Xi hung up, Lao ban, Dawei, monkey, Ren Yifei, Tao Ying, Ge Shaobo, Zhang Gaoning, Meng Yongchao and others called me one after another to pay New Year''s respects. Everyone spoke very succinctly, that is, a happy new year, and then said some words of blessing.


    On the one hand, there was a lot of excitement in the group. More than 20 groups, including alumni group, class group, colleagues group and so on, burst into flames and sent their own blessing words one after another.


    At this time, red envelopes are indispensable. The red packets in each group are flying around and can''t be snatched. I also sent out a lot of big red envelopes, and of course received a lot. We are very busy.


    Ye Yingying is not idle. More people call her to pay New Year''s respects than I am. They are beautiful women, and many people miss them. We can''t compare with colleagues, classmates and customers.


    Needless to say, Yang ruohui keeps on calling Ye Yingying. There are about ten calls a day, and they are still in the morning, middle and evening.


    Busy until almost one o''clock in the morning, the group finally stopped a lot, a lot of people went to sleep.


    I''m not in a hurry to go to bed, because there are two people I haven''t sent them new year''s greetings, one is mo Han, the other is Lin Manxue. Of course, if you count down, there is a su Manyu, but I don''t have her contact information.


    I gave Mo han to go to a phone first, the phone rang for a long time, Mo Han just connected, she said faintly: "what''s the matter?"


    "Ah?" I didn''t expect that the first sentence Mo Han said to me in the new year was like this.


    I said awkwardly, "happy new year, Mo Han."


    Mo Han in the opposite "Oh" a, did not say anything, also did not hang up.


    I feel Mo Han''s heart seems not happy, we were silent for a while, I said: "Mo Han, do I disturb you to rest, if you are sleepy, have a rest early."


    "I''m not sleepy."


    "Ah?"


    I really have a headache. Mo Han doesn''t like to talk very much at ordinary times. She always keeps everything in her heart. She is always indifferent to me, but as long as I have something, she will be the first to appear in front of me.My relationship with her is a bit complicated, but definitely very strong. I always regard her as my best female friend, and I always cherish the friendship between me and her.


    "Mo Han, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Mo Han said for a long time, "I''ve been waiting for your call. I wonder if you really can''t remember me without anything?"


    Mo Han said so, I feel a little ashamed. I didn''t contact Mo Han during this period of time, and I didn''t have time after I came back. It''s not that I don''t have time, but I don''t know what to say to her.


    Old class likes Mo Han. I''m friends with old class. If I contact Mo Han frequently, I''m afraid old class will misunderstand me.


    Another one is that Mo Han is a girl after all. It''s not the same thing for me to call her every two days. In addition, I was really busy some time ago, and I didn''t take care of her, but anyway, I left her in the cold. It''s just my fault.


    "I''m sorry, Mo Han."


    Mo Han said faintly: "you don''t need to apologize. How can you apologize to a woman? "


    "Don''t say that, Mo Han. I admit I''m wrong, really."


    Mo Han sighed gently and said, "it''s not a good question, but whether you have me in your heart. Ye Chutian, is there anything else? If not, go to bed early. "


    Mo Han hung up first, and I was a little confused holding my mobile phone, because I felt guilty for Mo Han, and I didn''t deserve to be her friend.


    When I was in trouble, she would stand beside me for the first time, and I seemed far away from her, near to her, never taking her feelings into consideration.


    I''m reflecting on myself. There is a wall between me and Mo Han, and this wall is built by myself. I don''t know what I did.


    I don''t worry about Mohan any more, because it''s really something I did wrong. I want to apologize to her, sincerely.


    But it''s not now. Mo Han is in a rage now. It''s useless for me to say anything, and it''s not sincere enough to say it on the phone. Such things must be explained face to face. I believe Mo Han will forgive me in the end.

 Chapter 120

    Mo Han is now in Hangzhou. I''m in Shencheng. I don''t worry about not having face-to-face opportunities, because I''m going to inspect some companies in the next few years. There are some companies in Hangzhou on the list. I''ll take this opportunity to go to Mo Han and ask her to forgive me.


    I put Mo Han''s affairs aside first. There is another woman I haven''t sent my blessing yet. Lin Manxue, the first lady in my life.


    I didn''t have Mr. Lin''s phone before, but since I became a project manager, I''ve been a manager level person. Human resources sent me an address book of people above the manager level, with a personal number of Lin Manxue on it.


    Everyone in the address book has two numbers, one is the number of the internal line, the other is the number of the mobile phone, which is convenient for everyone to contact.


    Of course, in addition to the telephone number, there will be QQ number, email and other contact information.


    I read out the address book, the first is the contact information of Lin Manxue. I wrote down her mobile phone and made a call to her.


    Now it''s more than one o''clock in the morning. I call her at this time. In fact, I''m a little nervous, because I''m afraid to disturb her rest.


    The phone rang a few times and got through. Lin Manxue''s familiar voice came from the opposite side: "who?"


    "Hello, Mr. Lin, it''s me, ye Chutian." I hastened to identify myself.


    In the middle of the night, I get a call from a stranger. If I don''t show my identity immediately, I will be blacklisted by the other party.


    Lin Manxue said faintly: "Manager Ye, what''s the matter so late?"


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. I wish you a happy new year."


    Lin Manxue said, "thank you. Man Xue is also here to wish Manager Ye and your family a happy new year. "


    "Thank you."


    After the new year''s speech, I don''t know what to say with Lin Manxue, and she didn''t speak any more. We also wonder why we don''t hang up since we haven''t said anything.


    I didn''t have time to think about it at that time, because my mind was blank and I was very nervous. I don''t know why I am like this. I didn''t like this before. Now I seem to be more and more afraid of Lin Manxue.


    The more I know about Mr. Lin, the more curious I am about her, and the more afraid I am of her.


    After a while, Lin Manxue said, "Manager Ye, are you still there?"


    "Yes. "I''m here."


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    I told the truth: "I want to say it, but I don''t know what to say. I''m afraid I''ll make you unhappy by saying something wrong. "


    Lin Manxue said in silence: "say what you want. Today is the first day of the new year. Even if you say something wrong, I won''t do anything to you."


    "Mr. Lin, why haven''t you had a rest yet?"


    "I''m drinking."


    "Ah? Drink? " So late, Lin Man snow does not sleep, how to still drink wine? She must be unhappy in her heart. She was born in a big family and couldn''t help many things. I think she must have encountered something difficult to deal with.


    "Mr. Lin, are you not happy?"


    "Well."


    Hearing Lin Manxue admit that she is not happy in the opposite, my heart is also very depressed, I want to make her happy, I said: "Mr. Lin, anyway, we can''t sleep, why don''t I give you a quick turn to relieve fatigue."


    "Go ahead."


    "Xiao Hong, Xiao Bai and Xiao Huang are drinking. Who has vomited?"


    "Xiaobai."


    "Why?"


    "Because of the white rabbit."


    At the end of the phone, I praised: "Mr. Lin, you are so smart. You can guess right."


    Lin Manxue said: "this is too simple. I''ve seen it before. Another one. "


    "Yes. Listen, how many duck eggs are there in a dozen? "


    "None. Because it''s all broken. "


    "Smart. Then, a farmer raised five cows. Why did he have only nine horns? "


    "Because one of them is a rhinoceros."


    "Well, well. Another, a woman who has been divorced eight times, what idiom should be used to describe her


    Lin Manxue thought for a moment and said, "the former Duke abandoned everything."


    "Who is Gong?"


    "My husband''s father."


    "What kind of man?"


    "Husband."


    "Ah."


    Lin Manxue said angrily: "Ye Chutian, you bastard, you dare to take advantage of me!"


    "Ha ha."


    "How dare you laugh? When you come back, I''ll take care of you! " Lin Manxue threatened me with pride.


    I am very happy in my heart, because I think Lin Manxue has regained her old vitality and become invincible. I am not afraid of her threat, because she just said that she would not really care about me.


    Lin Manxue was angry with me for a while. I didn''t retort at all. Instead, I let her vent. Lin is in a bad mood. I hope she can vent all her unhappiness. I''m willing to be her outlet."Why don''t you talk?"


    "Mr. Lin, you are right. I have nothing to say."


    "Don''t think I''ll forgive you by pretending to be pathetic. If there is no leader, 500 yuan will be deducted this month as punishment. Do you agree? "


    "Take it, take it heart."


    "It''s almost the same," said Lin Manxue triumphantly. OK, it''s almost two o''clock. I''m going to bed. Women can''t stay up late, they should have a beauty sleep. "


    I really want to laugh, there are two o''clock in the morning before the beauty sleep beauty, I see only Lin Man snow so extravagant.


    After hanging up Lin Manxue''s phone, I was about to go back. I saw Ye Yingying staring at me not far away.


    "Auntie, you can''t scare people behind your back in the middle of the night. You''ll scare people to death."


    Ye Yingying said: "who do you call? You are so happy with your smile?"


    "A colleague."


    "Woman?"


    "Colleagues are divided into men and women?"


    Ye Yingying said: "it must be a woman, otherwise you will not smile so cheap."


    "Ha ha. Where is it? "


    Ye YingYing and I went back to the house. I turned off the TV. It''s so late that we should go to bed.


    Before I went to bed, I paid my respects to Ye YingYing and wished her dreams come true in the new year. Ye Yingying also wishes me every success in the coming year.


    My parents and I lived in the countryside for another four days. We left before 6 a.m. on the fifth day of junior high school, because we had to go to the provincial capital in the morning.


    We first send my father home, and then set off to visit the provincial capital. In fact, we went on a blind date.


    It''s less than 200 kilometers from Mingyang to the provincial capital. If you drive smoothly, you can''t say how far it is within two hours at most.


    Along the way, my mother told me to pay attention to some matters, saying that it is very important to make a good impression on other girls, especially the first impression.


    My mother looked at me with a lazy look and complained about me. I was a little afraid of my mother since I was a child. I was afraid of her not because I was afraid of her beating me, but because I was afraid of her sadness.


    In fact, my mother''s health is not very good. She was weak and sick when she was a child. When she gave birth to me, she had difficulty in childbirth and almost didn''t pass, so she fell ill again.

 Chapter 121

    My father and I love her very much, so what she says is what she says.


    But after all, my mother is an educated woman. She doesn''t like to nag. She doesn''t care much about me and my father. It''s just that this time it''s about my life. She attaches great importance to it, so she''s strict with me.


    Poor world parents heart, in fact, the world''s parents are the same, are worried about their children broken heart.


    Mr. Wang sent an address to my mother, and I navigated by the address.


    Mr. Wang''s family lives in the second ring of the provincial capital. The location is not bad. The house price here is very expensive. The average price is more than 18000 yuan per square meter. Their community is also pretty good. In short, Mr. Wang''s family should be in a good economic state.


    After listening to my mother''s introduction that Mr. Wang''s wife works in the Provincial Department of education, I don''t know exactly what she is doing. My mother is also confused. She only knows that she is a leader.


    We drove into Mr. Wang''s community. My mother called Mr. Wang and said that we arrived. Mr. Wang asked us to wait in the same place. They came down to meet us.


    We waited about seven or eight minutes in the same place. A tall and thin woman came to us with a girl. My mother gently told me that she was Miss Wang.


    Mr. Wang said with a smile, "Lanmei, you''ve come at last. It''s been hard all the way." My mother''s surname is Chen, and her name is Chen Lanmei. My mother exchanged greetings with Mr. Wang.


    Wang teacher looked at me, should be very satisfied, she happily asked: "this is Chutian?"


    "Yes. This is my son Ye Chutian. Chutian, don''t stand there foolishly. Call Aunt Wang quickly. "


    I said to Mr. Wang, "happy new year, Mr. Wang." I didn''t call her Aunt Wang. I called her teacher instead.


    Mr. Wang said with a smile, "Chutian, happy new year to you, too." Mr. Wang said to the girl again, "Tingting, this is Aunt Chen that I always mentioned to you. Call someone quickly."


    The girl reluctantly called "teacher Chen".


    The girl glanced at me and ignored me. She didn''t want to pay attention to me, and I didn''t want to pay attention to her. If my mother hadn''t forced me to come, I wouldn''t be here today.


    Mr. Wang said with a smile, "let''s not stand here and blow the wind. Let''s go home first."


    Mr. Wang and her daughter lead the way, while my mother and I follow.


    Mr. Wang''s home is on the sixth floor, with four rooms and two halls. It should have more than 160 square meters, big enough.


    We changed our shoes and went in. Miss Wang said that her lover had gone back to her hometown for the new year and would not come back until tomorrow. She made us two cups of tea. It''s very fragrant. It should be the best Tieguanyin.


    My mother has been chatting with Miss Wang. I sat there with the girl named Tingting, silent.


    Mr. Wang and my mother looked at each other and said, "the two children may not be very interesting. In this way, Tingting, you take Chutian out for a walk. He just came back from Shencheng. You accompany him out to play."


    Tingting didn''t want to go, but teacher Wang spoke, and also glared at her, she did not dare to insist.


    She didn''t want to go, and I didn''t want to go.


    My mother also wanted to create an opportunity for us to get along alone. She said with a smile, "young people can''t stay at home. They should go out more. Chutian, take care of Tingting outside. She''s a girl. "


    "Oh."


    In this way, Tingting and I were driven out of the house by them.


    I seldom come to the provincial capital before, and I''m really not familiar with it.


    When we got downstairs, I was ready to pick up the car. Tingting said, "I''d better drive my car."


    Tingting then goes to a parking spot in front of her to pick up her car. Her car is a new Passat with a price of more than 300000 yuan. No wonder she doesn''t like my car. My car is rented from a car rental company. It''s a Chevrolet Cruz with a price of more than 100000 yuan and 70% new. It''s not comparable with her car.


    I smile, don''t mind at all, for a person you don''t care, no matter what she does, as long as don''t burst rude, you won''t mind.


    It''s only the fifth day of junior high school, and many shops are not open. But there are a lot of cars and people on the way. The provincial capital city is certainly not comparable to Mingyang, a small third - and fourth tier city.


    Tingting drove me to a park. We both found a place to sit. There are not many people in the park. It is quite open and suitable for us to chat.


    Tingting hasn''t looked me in the eye all the time. She is very arrogant. I looked at her at will. She is a pretty girl, but she is a little arrogant. In Mingyang''s words, she is not well educated.


    "Have you had enough?" Tingting asked me coldly.


    I don''t care about the stallholders saying, "let''s see, don''t let''s see."


    Tingting cold hum a: "you don''t think much, I promise to come out with you, there is no other meaning, my mother forced me."


    "I''m afraid of you. I''m in the same situation as you. "


    Tingting was a little curious when she saw my indifferent attitude. She said, "listen to my mother, you are still a top student of Zhejiang University. Now you work in a big company in Shencheng?""Don''t listen to your mother''s boasting. I went to a third rate University in Zhejiang, and the company is not a big company. Plus the boss, there are only six people."


    I mean to say that on purpose, there are five people in our department and six people in Liman snow.


    "I''ll go." Ting, according to her condition, I can''t help but break the bottom line.


    I resisted the impulse to laugh in my heart and asked, "do you have the wrong information?"


    Tingting thought about it for a while, and then asked, "is the car that you drove, yours or your father''s?"


    "Neither."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Yes. Three hundred dollars a day. I''ll rent it for the show. "


    Tingting almost speechless, she really do not want to talk to me, put her eyes to the distance.


    She doesn''t speak better. I don''t want to talk to her. I take out my cell phone and start playing with it. I boarded QQ, see cabbage online, I immediately gave her a hello.


    Country goat: cabbage, the first ray of sunshine shines on you in the new year. Guess from what direction?


    There is the direction of the old goat.


    Country goat: that''s right.


    Garden cabbage: is there any reward for correct answer?


    Country goat: of course.


    I sent a bunch of flowers to the cabbage.


    Cabbage said: gifts are not.


    Country goat: isn''t cabbage with flowers the best match?


    Cabbages: of course not. Do you know what''s the most important thing about giving gifts?


    Country goat: sincerity.


    Cabbage said: you are only half right.


    I asked: what about the other half?


    Chinese cabbage in the countryside: what it likes. You have to give the other party what they like and need, so as to have a wonderful effect.


    I said with a smile: I think fresh flowers are what pakchoi needs most.

 Chapter 122

    Pakchoi said: pakchoi only likes sunshine, nutrients and moisture. Why do you want flowers? Therefore, the gift from the old goat is not liked by the cabbage.


    Country goat: ha ha ha. Cabbage, how can you be so cute.


    Chinese cabbage said: no way, born, I just want to suppress this lovely, let it not leak, but it just can''t, inadvertently flow all over the ground, blame me.


    I laughed again.


    Tingting saw me holding a mobile phone, she looked at me and said: "can you keep your voice down, there are others here."


    I said, "it''s so empty here, won''t it affect you?"


    "What quality? People from small places have no self-restraint. No wonder they can only go to a third rate University. " Tingting looked at me in disgust and stood up in front.


    Hum, I don''t think I''m from a small place. What''s wrong with Mingyang city? Do you think you are superior when you live in the provincial capital?


    I don''t have a good impression on this girl named Tingting. She is snobbish. This kind of girl is my least favorite.


    I continue to chat with pakchoi: pakchoi, what''s the plan for today?


    Cabbage said: what can be arranged, eating, sleeping, surfing the Internet.


    Country goat: is your life so monotonous? Why don''t you go out with some friends?


    Cabbage in the opposite silence half said: I have no friends.


    No friends, this is a cruel sentence, I put away my smile, because I feel the loneliness of cabbage at the moment.


    Country goat: why don''t you have friends? I''m your friend.


    Cabbage said: in the virtual world, you are willing to make friends with me, but if in real life, you will not.


    I said: cabbage, whether in the virtual world or in real life, I am your friend.


    Chinese cabbage was silent for a long time and said: you say this because you don''t understand me. Your understanding of me is too one-sided. If you know the real me, you won''t say this.


    I''m sure: no matter what you look like in the real world, even if you are ten times and a hundred times worse than I expected, my old goat is still your cabbage friend, and this friendship will last forever.


    Garden cabbage: really?


    Country goat: it''s true.


    Garden cabbage: Thank you, old goat. You can say that. Cabbage is really happy. Old goat, we don''t talk about these boring topics in the new year. What are you doing now?


    Country goat: blind date.


    Cabbage: what?


    The cabbages don''t seem to believe it.


    Country goat: you wait? Good photos.


    I secretly took a picture of Tingting and sent it to her. It was her back, because she was standing in the distance with her back to me.


    Cabbage said: good ah, look back is a beauty ah.


    Country goat: ha ha. How did you like it?


    Garden cabbage: the old goat has a good eye and finds a good baby.


    Country goat: do you think so?


    Garden cabbage: it''s not bad. Tall, white and beautiful, just a couple with your old goat. Well, old goat, I won''t tell you. I have something else to do.


    I said: didn''t you say there were no plans for today?


    Cabbage no longer pay attention to me, directly offline. This cabbage is very popular. I don''t know how to chat with me for a while. Otherwise, I''d rather brag with cabbage in front of Tingting''s disgusting face.


    Tingting and I stayed in the park for about an hour and then went back. When we got home, Miss Wang and my mother were sitting on the sofa talking about the past.


    When they saw us coming into the room, they quickly looked at our faces. As usual, I was smiling. Tingting''s face was not good-looking. She was always black.


    Tingting did not say hello, quietly back to her own room.


    Wang teacher face some hang up, she said with a smile: "this girl may be tired, you sit first, I go to cook.". I''m going to give you a good show this noon. "


    I sat next to my mother and she whispered, "what''s going on?"


    "Obviously, she didn''t like your son."


    My mother frowned, she said: "Xiaotian, you and mother to tell the truth, do you mind conflict, deliberately pretending to be a fool, let her misunderstand you?"


    "Mom. You really wronged me. People have a high vision and don''t like us. "


    "I don''t believe it. Aunt Wang and your mother have been sisters for many years. I don''t believe that the daughter she brought up will be like this. "


    "My own mother. People change. How many years have you and Mr. Wang not seen each other? Can things in your school days be the same now? Besides, teacher Wang is teacher Wang, and her daughter is her daughter. How can they be confused? "


    My mother didn''t believe it, but she didn''t argue with me, because it was in someone else''s home. My mother was a very measured woman. She knew what to say and do on any occasion.We left after lunch. On the way back, my mother has been black face, she always thinks that I am deliberately playing tricks, anyway, I am very happy, blind date did not succeed, for me, is a very happy thing.


    I stayed at home for two days and left for Shencheng on the morning of the eighth day of junior high school. We go to work on the ninth day of junior high school. Ye Yingying will go to work later and on the tenth day of junior high school, but she can only go there one day ahead of time, with me.


    Grandfather sent Ye Yingying to come here. When she came, there was only one box. My grandfather made some bacon, sausage and chicken for us to take.


    Grandfather and my parents sent us far away. I know they can''t bear us, but for the sake of their children''s future, they can only let us go to other places to fight.


    Men are ambitious, they understand.


    When we parted, ye Yingying cried quietly. She couldn''t bear to leave my grandfather. My grandfather has been laughing. He has a very good attitude. No matter what happens, he has a happy expression.


    My grandfather urged me to practice hard, but I couldn''t relax just because I had to work. In the days when I went back, he also taught me a set of boxing techniques. When he showed me at that time, he broke a stake with one punch.


    Before leaving, my grandfather also told me to take good care of my aunt. She was a girl outside and told me not to let others bully her.


    I told my grandfather to rest assured that no one could touch my aunt with me. I, ye YingYing and my grandparents waved goodbye.


    On the way back, ye Yingying has been red eyes, I have never seen her so sad.


    "Ye Yingying, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I can''t give up my grandfather."


    "Then you can stay."


    "My grandfather won''t let me. Do you know why I didn''t go back to Mingyang then? "

 Chapter 123

    I''m yaoyaotou, because I really don''t know the reason. I always thought that ye Yingying chose to go to Shencheng for development.


    Ye Yingying said: "grandfather doesn''t want me to go back. He wants me to find my parents. Only when I am outside can I know more people and have a chance to find my parents. "


    I said: "grandfather found you in Mingyang city. Why do you want to go to Shencheng? Isn''t it easier to find it in Mingyang city? "


    Ye Yingying said: "my grandfather didn''t ask me to go to Shencheng. I chose Shencheng by myself. Grandfather has been looking for Mingyang for many years. He asked my brother. Oh, your father inquired for a long time, but he didn''t find it at all, so he hoped I would go to other places to have a look. "


    I only know that ye Yingying picked it up, but I don''t know how. Our family never mentioned it. In the eyes of our family, ye Yingying is a member of our family and will never change.


    "Do you want to find your parents?"


    Ye Yingying looked out of the window for a long time and said, "I want to, but I don''t want to. I''m really happy with my grandfather, but I want to see my biological parents. I want to see what the people who brought me to this world look like. "


    I understand Ye Yingying. This is a contradictory proposition. Everyone must want to be clear about his life experience. Ye Yingying is such a kind-hearted woman. She also wants her parents to live well. She also wants to see them live happily with her own eyes.


    "If you find them, will you live with them?"


    Ye Yingying said for a long time, "I don''t know."


    Ye Yingying is not good at lying because she doesn''t know if she will do so if she really finds her biological parents. She doesn''t even want to assume.


    When I got to Shencheng, it was more than 8 p.m. and the road was smooth. I was only blocked for an hour on the highway entering Shencheng.


    I took Ye Yingying downstairs. Yang ruohui was already there. After I stopped, he came up to carry things for ye Yingying.


    "Xiaotian, you can have a rest here in the evening and go back to Shannan village tomorrow."


    I looked at Yang ruohui and said, "No. I have to return the car later. "


    I made a call to the people in the rental company in advance to ask them to leave work later. I sent the car in the evening.


    After I left, I went straight to the car rental company. They left a little brother waiting for me in the store.


    I returned the car, settled the expenses, and then went back to Shannan village with my luggage. When I got to Shannan village, it was already more than eleven o''clock in the evening.


    I miss this place again. I feel very kind.


    When I got to the yard, I met a woman with a kettle pouring vegetables.


    "Su Manyu." I called her at her back. Su Manyu looked back at me and said, "you are sick. Shouting behind other people''s back at night will frighten me to death."


    I said with a smile, "goddess Su, why are you so fierce? I didn''t mean to


    "Of course you don''t mean it. You mean it intentionally, deliberately, deliberately, and uneasily."


    I have to. Su Manyu''s tongue is poisonous again. I can''t provoke her. Can''t I hide? I carry my luggage back in.


    After driving all day, my bones are going to fall apart. I sit on the sofa to have a rest.


    I heard the sound of opening the door next door. After a while, there was the sound of closing the door heavily. I opened the door and saw Su Manyu locking the door.


    "Goddess Su, are you going out so late?"


    "What can I do for you?" Sumanyu locked the door and turned to me fiercely.


    So what are you doing? Did I provoke you?


    Su Manyu took a white bag and went to the yard. I followed her quietly. She got into her Porsche and was ready to reverse.


    Tonight, her car stopped at random, right next to the vegetable field.


    When she backed the car, she accidentally pressed part of the vegetables she was growing. When she got angry, she drove a Porsche to press the vegetables around, which made the vegetable fields look terrible.


    I shook my head. The girl must be out of her mind. I''d better stay away so as not to catch fire.


    When I was about to go back to the house, Su Manxue put down the window and said fiercely, "who is running? What is running? I call you!"


    It''s just me and her. Of course I know she''s talking to me.


    I turned around and said, "goddess Su, what do you call me?"


    Su Manyu pulled out the key to get out of the car, pulled his face and said: "look at you, you are in a good mood?"


    "Not bad."


    Su Manyu pointed out: "go. Hold up my dishes one by one. As long as one of them lies on the ground, you are not allowed to sleep tonight. "


    "No, I didn''t make it?" I immediately protested. She drove her own car. What does it have to do with me. I will never do it.


    If I don''t do it, Su Manyu can''t do it. Because it''s really not my pressure. No matter how overbearing she is, she has to be reasonable, right.Su Manyu turned her eyes and said, "OK. No, No. Then do me a favor. "


    It''s so rude to ask for help. There''s no one else.


    "What''s up? I said, "well, I can''t help you with this kind of thing."


    "Not this. My car has run into the vegetable field. I can''t get it out. Go and help me


    I said, "you usually drive very smoothly. What''s going on tonight?"


    "What do you care about me? Do you want to help or not? "


    "Goddess Su, please clarify a question. You are asking me for help, not me. OK?"


    Su Manyu bit her teeth and said impatiently, "in a word, help or not?"


    When I saw that goddess Su was going to be furious again, I held the principle that more is better than less. I might as well help her. Besides, goddess Su seldom asked me for help. How could I refuse.


    Su Manyu didn''t care whether I agreed or not. She put the car key in my hand and looked at me with her waist.


    I took the car key to get on the car and helped her to reverse the car. I parked the car in an open place, pulled out the key, got off the car and went to Su Manyu and handed her the key.


    "Goddess Su, I''ve backed out the car for you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to my room and sleep."


    Su Manyu took the car key, the corner of her mouth smile a good-looking radian, she said: "Mr. Ye, I have a question to ask you, can you?"


    "Goddess Su, I''m not used to your sudden politeness."


    "You''ll get used to it." The more Su Manyu smiles, the more treacherous he is. I have a bad feeling that the situation seems to be wrong.


    "You just said you didn''t crush my food, so now I want to ask you, did you crush it?"


    I looked at the vegetable field and then at the Porsche. I went. It was fake for Su Manyu to ask me to back up. It was real for her to ask me to drive to press her food. I just drove my Porsche and fell back and forth in the field. Can I say I didn''t press the food?

 Chapter 124

    "Goddess Su, I think it is necessary for me to explain this matter."


    "There''s nothing to explain. Do you mean pressed or not pressed? "


    "Li can''t say that. I''m going to back up to help you. How can you take revenge on me? "


    Su Manyu said with a smile: "Mr. Ye, I admire you for helping a weak woman in the middle of the night. Thank you here. But you''ve spoiled my food. I don''t think a man of your integrity will deny it? "


    Poison. Su Manyu first put on a high hat to block my mouth, then forced me to admit that she crushed her food, and finally made me go to help her food. This is a poisonous trick.


    "Goddess Su, you can''t be like this. Can you make sense?"


    Su Manyu said with a smile: "you reason with a woman, Mr. Ye. Are you unreasonable or I unreasonable?"


    I really want to be speechless. This time, Su Manyu depends on me. I don''t think I can accept the bad luck. Su Manyu is right. A man and a woman are reasonable. This is against the rule of heaven. Have you ever seen a man and a woman win?


    It''s hard for others to say. Anyway, in my memory, I didn''t do it once.


    "Goddess Su, I know you. Why don''t you draw a line and tell me what you want to do to satisfy yourself? "


    When Su Manyu saw that I gave up, her expression brightened immediately. She said, "go. Hold up my dishes one by one. As long as one of them sleeps on the ground, you are not allowed to sleep at night. "


    I saw that small piece of vegetable field and nodded. Now I have nothing but promise.


    Su Manyu came back to the house and brought me a small shovel to loosen the soil. I took off my coat and rolled up my sleeves to dry.


    I went to the front of a forest to pick up some dry branches, pulled some small vines, vegetables lying on the ground, I only put the branches next to it, tied with vines to stand up.


    When I went back to the yard, Su Manyu was still there. She went back to the house, moved a chair and sat there waiting for me.


    I put down my things and said, "Su Manyu, aren''t you going out? Why don''t you go yet? "


    "Ha ha. You want to be lazy after I go out. No way. I''ll stay and supervise the work. "


    "No?" I shook my head. This Su man is full of fantastic ideas. You can''t guess what she is thinking.


    I''m familiar with this kind of thing. It''s just like fencing when I was a child. It''s very simple. I made a few dishes in a moment.


    Su Manyu was watching me work. She thought it was very interesting, so she left the seat to help.


    "Is that so?" Su Manyu tied vegetables and twigs together and asked me.


    "Don''t make it so tight, you''ll kill them."


    "Oh." Su Manyu loosened the cane and tied it again.


    "Not bad. That''s about it. " I took a look and nodded.


    "Ha ha. Ye Chutian, you see how smart I am. I can learn as soon as I learn. "


    Is this skill worth showing off? I shake my head again, goddess world, I wait for loser really don''t understand.


    Su Manyu and I were busy in the vegetable field. I was responsible for loosening the soil and planting branches, and she was responsible for tying vines. Su Manyu''s two little white hands are covered with mud, but she doesn''t care at all.


    Su Manyu''s long hair blows on my face from time to time. It''s itchy and crisp. When we are so close to each other, the fragrance of her body keeps pouring into my nose. I think it''s really beautiful.


    When I looked up, I saw Su Manyu with a beautiful smile. I suddenly felt that if there was such a woman willing to accompany me all my life, then I would have no regrets in this life.


    I am a love failure, I like Ye Yingying, I want to be with Ye Yingying for a lifetime, but after all, this is just a dream.


    No matter how beautiful a dream is, it''s just a dream. The dream will wake up at that moment, and then where should I go.


    For love, I no longer fantasy, because I and ye Yingying, there is no future. My wishful thinking can only be buried in my heart, even dare not let it out in the sun.


    "What do you think?"


    I took back my careful thinking and said with a smile, "nothing. Su Manyu, is it fun? "


    "Well."


    One of the branches I buried in the soil tripped over Su Manyu because she was squatting and the branch hit her on the head.


    "Ouch."


    When I heard the sound, I went back to my head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Manyu covered his forehead and said, "it''s smashed."


    I put down the small shovel, patted off the soil on my hands, gently pushed away the broken hair in front of Su Manyu''s forehead. There was a raised place on the branch, leaving a red mark on it.


    I gently help Su Manyu blow, Su Manyu blushed, but she did not push me away, but let me blow on her forehead.


    While I was blowing, I asked Su Manyu, "does it hurt?""A little bit."


    "Go. Don''t do it I took Su Manyu back to the house. Su Manyu was quite honest this time. She didn''t yell or resist. She meant to be at my mercy.


    I cleaned the wound on Su Manyu''s forehead with a cotton swab dipped in some water. There was no normal saline at home, so I had to use clean water instead. Of course, I didn''t use alcohol to disinfect the wound. The alcohol made the wound painful. Su Manyu was a little red and swollen. He broke a little skin, so he didn''t need alcohol to disinfect it.


    After finishing, I put a layer of Yunnan Baiyao on it with a cotton swab.


    "All right. Don''t worry, there won''t be scars. "


    "Thank you, ye Chutian."


    I said with a smile, "what a big thing, it''s worth your Su Nu Shinto''s thanks."


    "Do you still have the dishes?" Su Manyu looked up at me and said.


    "Of course. You can''t do half a thing. But don''t go. I can do it by myself. "


    "No. I''m going, too. Two people have to do interesting things


    Su Manyu and I went to work in the field again. We were busy until about two o''clock in the morning.


    "Tired or not?"


    Su Manyu shook his head and said, "I''m not tired. And you? "


    "Tired."


    Su Manyu gave me a white look and said, "I''m not tired of a woman. What''s so tired of a big man?"


    "I''ve been driving all day, and I''ve been doing farm work for several hours. Can I not be tired? I''m not made of iron. "


    Su Manyu looked at me and said softly, "you are so tired tonight. Why do you agree to my unreasonable request? You can totally refuse it?"


    "You know you are unreasonable?"


    Su Manyu glared at me and said, "don''t interrupt."


    I put away my smile and said faintly, "because you are my friend, because I don''t want you to be unhappy."


    "You think of me as a friend?"


    "Of course. I remember you asked me this question when I first came to Shencheng. Have you forgotten? "


    At that time, I had a quarrel with Ye YingYing and ran away from home. On a small hillside, I met Su Manyu. We sat on the hillside and chatted. She asked me this question.


    At that time, I joked that it would be better to add a female character in front of a friend.

 Chapter 125

    Sumanyu said: "you are used to talking nonsense. How can I know which sentence you say is true, which sentence is false, which sentence is joking, which sentence is from the heart."


    "Ha ha. Su Manyu, you don''t understand me. I''m so unreliable in your eyes? "


    Su Manyu silent half ring, suddenly said: "you in my eyes is the most reliable man, is also the worst man."


    "What?"


    Su Manyu said and went back to the house, leaving me alone in the yard.


    I didn''t expect Su Manyu to trust me so much. In her heart, I''m the most trustworthy person. However, I have some complaints about her last sentence "I''m the worst man". I can''t slander me casually except that sometimes I have no words to hide, but my mind is not bad.


    I was about to get up and go back to my room when I got a flash of inspiration. As soon as I patted my forehead, I felt as if I had missed something.


    I suddenly remember that I once asked Su Manyu what kind of man she liked. Su Manyu then answered me: bad man.


    I''ll go. Now she says I''m the worst man and she likes bad men. Can I understand that I''m her favorite man?


    Brothers, is it right or wrong for me to understand this way?


    I sat on the ground again, whether it was clean or not at this time. I thought about it. I recalled every bit of what happened between me and Su Manyu over and over again. I really didn''t find any trace that she liked me.


    It seems that I think too much. What I said just now is purely a coincidence. I feel ridiculous for my self indulgence. Su Manyu is a super goddess. How can I take a fancy to my poor boy who is nothing?


    In fairy tales, an ugly duckling may turn into a white swan, but in real life, have you ever seen an old hen turn into a phoenix?


    Four words: wishful thinking!


    I touched my chin and almost lost face. Fortunately, Su Manyu didn''t know, otherwise she would laugh at me all her life.


    I don''t think anyone will be late for work on the ninth day of junior high school, because according to the practice of Lin''s group, employees who go to work on time on the first day can get a big red envelope from their boss.


    Although man Xue company is separated from Lin''s technology, its foundation still belongs to Lin''s group, so the company keeps this custom.


    Lin Manxue is standing outside the company lobby with Yang Lin, assistant to the president. Every employee of Manxue will send him a big red envelope as long as he says happy new year to Lin Manxue.


    Next to Yang Lin, there are two security guards. There are several boxes on the ground, all of which are red envelopes.


    Man Xue''s employees are lining up for work today, one by one, moving forward slowly.


    I also mingled in the team. When it was my turn, I said to Lin Manxue with a smile, "Mr. Lin, I wish you a happy new year, I wish Manxue good luck and explosive development." Lin Manxue didn''t even look at me, but jumped over me automatically, and my hand was lost.


    Because there were so many people at that time, we were all in line, so only a few colleagues before and after saw this scene. They thought that there were so many people left out by President Lin, and it was no surprise that one or two people were left out.


    I go upstairs empty handed. Of course, I''m not lost at all. It''s just a red envelope. Whether it''s the same or not.


    When I got back to the office, Lu Yuan, Xiao Yao, Ge Shaobo and Zhang Gaoning had already arrived. They were gathering together to open the red envelope.


    Xiao Yao said, "guess how much money is in it?"


    Ge Shaobo said: "there are so many people in the company, I estimate it to be three or two hundred."


    Lu Yuan said, "how can it be that thick? I think it''s at least 500."


    Zhang Gaoning did not guess, directly opened his red envelope, took out a number, 600.


    Xiao Yao said: "the boss is really generous. There are more than 1000 people in Manxue, and 600 people each. How much does it cost?"


    I said, "how much money you can get, a million."


    "Here you are, manager. That''s great. " The four of them put away their red envelopes and surrounded me in the middle.


    "What are you doing?"


    The four of them all cried out, "congratulations on getting rich. Bring me the red envelope."


    I nunuzui said, "I didn''t prepare the red envelope today."


    "Cut." When they saw me say that, they looked at me with disdain.


    I laughed, typed my briefcase, took out four red envelopes from it, each of them sent one and said, "you little bunnies, it''s too realistic. If I don''t give you red envelopes, you''ll talk about me for a year. "


    "Thank you, manager."


    When the four of them received the red envelope, they immediately scattered because they were going to pay New Year''s greetings to other leaders, so that they could get more red envelopes.


    The company''s director level leaders belong to the middle and high-level leaders. On the first day of the new year, they will send red envelopes, but the amount is not large, ranging from 10 yuan to 100 yuan. Of course, the vast majority of them are 10 yuan, and the amount is limited, first come first served, and then there is no red envelope.


    Our managers belong to middle-level leaders, but they are not up to that level. As long as we manage our own department well, we don''t care about others.The first day of work, the workload is not big, everyone is adjusting their work status, so the company will not how to manage them.


    Lu Yuan, the four of them wandered around in various departments for a long time before they came back, each with a thick stack of red envelopes in his hand.


    Xiao Yao said with a smile, "I''m rich."


    Lu Yuan said, "Xiao Yao, where are we not going?"


    "Almost. I don''t think there are any places I haven''t been to. "


    The two girls are more lively. Sitting in their seats, they happily open the red envelope. They are both lucky. With the red envelope issued by the company, each of them received more than 1000 yuan.


    The most pitiful thing is that I didn''t get any change. As a manager, I''m sorry to go to other departments to line up for red envelopes.


    At eleven o''clock, President Lin called and asked me to have a meeting.


    After I knocked on the door and went in, I saw Lin Manxue writing a plan.


    "President Lin."


    "Manager Ye, please sit down for a while. I''ll be ready in a minute."


    I moved a chair and sat opposite Lin Manxue. Lin Manxue worked very hard. She read the plan several times before she put down her pen.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Lin Manxue saw me looking at her and said angrily.


    Today, Lin Manxue changed her hairstyle. Her hair is like a willow. It''s very rare that I''ve seen it before, because she likes to coil her long hair when she goes to work.


    "Mr. Lin, how did you change your hair?"


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "Manager Ye, is it too long for you to hold your hand out? What do I do to my hair? Is there anything you want to do?"


    "Ha ha." I smile awkwardly.


    Lin Manxue said, "OK. Let''s get down to business. I have read the work plan you submitted years ago. There is no problem. I think you can implement it according to your plan. Manager Ye, I would like to remind you that how to carry out the work, I will not interfere with the process, I only look at the results. Remember? "


    "Oh."


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said, "although I say so, things still need to be done step by step. If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. I hope you can grasp the degree yourself."


    "OK, Mr. Lin, I will urge myself and I won''t let you down."


    "Well."


    "Mr. Lin, if there is nothing else, I will go out to work first."


    "Wait a minute."


    Lin Manxue took out a big red envelope from the drawer, threw it in front of me and said, "Manager Ye, you did a good job last year. I hope you can keep up your efforts and make greater progress this year. Happy new year. "


    "For me?" I feel the big red envelope. I can''t believe it.


    "If you don''t want it, you can give it back to me."

 Chapter 126

    I hold the big red envelope in my hand. It''s a joke. My brother is short of money now. The duck can make it fly.


    I''m afraid Lin Manxue will go back and say "thank you Mr. Lin" and run away.


    I went back to my office, closed the door and opened the red envelope. My God, ten thousand yuan.


    Mr. Lin is Mr. Lin, who always remembers her as a little brother.


    I called four of them to hold a meeting to divide the work in the near future. A year ago, I gave way to the companies on the list and told them that our Manxue company would send representatives to visit this year. In reputation, it''s a visit, but in fact, it''s an inspection. It''s something we all know.


    The specific division of labor is as follows: Lu Yuan and I went out for field investigation, Xiao Yao still did her internal work, Ge Shaobo and Zhang Gaoning stayed in the Department, dealt with some internal affairs of the company, some documents and materials of the project, and followed up other things.


    I applied for a project fund of 100000 yuan, and Lin Manxue signed it. But when I went to the finance office to get the money, Mr. Fan didn''t agree. He asked a finance manager to return the list, because he only approved 40000 yuan.


    Fan Yuanyu is more and more taking himself as a dish. I take the application form and go down to the 26th floor to find fan Yuanyu. I didn''t knock on the door. I just pushed in.


    Fan Yuanyu was holding his little secretary at that time. They were a little involved. They forgot to close the door. They couldn''t wait.


    The two of them were startled to see someone push the door in. The little secretary pushed fan Yuanyu away and put his back to me to tidy up.


    As soon as fan Yuanyu saw that it was me, he calmed down a lot, because he had a handle in my hand, and he was not afraid that I would know anything more.


    "Mr. Fan, I''m so elegant. I didn''t disturb your work, did I?"


    The little secretary sorted out his clothes and sneaked out of the office. I moved a chair and sat opposite Mr. Fan.


    Fan Yuanyu said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    I said with a smile, "Mr. Fan, what do you mean by my card? Should I have an explanation? "


    Fan Yuanyu had a pack of cigarettes on his desk. He picked up the cigarette and put it on one point. Then he took a few puffs. He was smoking with his left hand and said: "Manager Ye, you have been in the company for a while. You should know some rules. This is the chief financial officer''s office, not your project department. The company is not a welfare organization. It needs to make profits. How can it make profits? Of course, it''s to increase revenue and reduce expenditure. I don''t think you can use so much money in the early stage. I work according to the company''s system. Do you need an explanation? "


    "Mr. Fan, it''s no fun to chat like this."


    "How do you want to talk?"


    I cocked up my legs and said with a smile: "Mr. Fan, are you a man of great importance and forgetful? You have forgotten our friendship before."


    Fan Yuanyu''s reaction was unexpected. He didn''t seem to be afraid of me threatening him.


    Mr. Fan sneered: "Manager Ye, it''s ok if you don''t remind me. As soon as you remind me, I forgot to tell you. You collude with Meng Yongchao to deceive me. You think I don''t know. Hum, if you collude, you can collude. I admit you''re wrong, but if you don''t keep your word, don''t blame me for being cruel. "


    Fan Yuanyu suddenly mentioned Meng Yongchao, which made me really surprised, but I was still silent on the surface. I''m not afraid of fan Yuanyu, but I can''t implicate Meng Yongchao.


    But I was a little surprised. Fan Yuanyu seemed to have something to say.


    "Mr. Fan, what do you mean by that?"


    "What do you mean? Manager Ye, if you dare to give evidence to others, you should not dare to admit it. It makes me look down on you. I didn''t expect you to do it face to face and behind. Manager Ye, you''ve taken great pains to bring me down. I didn''t expect that I''m still sitting here as my boss, right


    The more I listen, the more confused I am. According to fan Yuanyu, the evidence I have on hand has already fallen to others, and this person has threatened him with the evidence. Otherwise, how can he know?


    This is impossible, because there is only one piece of evidence, which is in my mobile phone. My mobile phone has never left me, and the only people who know about it are me, Ren Yifei and Lu Yuan.


    Lu Yuan didn''t know that the recording was in my mobile phone, because it was made by Yifei and me. She only knew that we had a piece of evidence in hand, but she didn''t know what the evidence was, so she couldn''t have leaked the information.


    Besides, she has no motive to divulge information. The biggest victim of this incident is her. How could she do that herself?


    It can''t be Yifei. Yifei doesn''t know Mr. Fan. He doesn''t know Mr. Fan before. How could it be him.


    And according to my understanding of anyifei, if he wants to do so, he will inform me in advance, and will not let me face fan Yuanyu like a fool in the dark, because he has no need to hide me and no motive.


    It''s not a long way to go, it''s not a flight, and it can''t be myself. I''m really confused. Who is this man?


    "Mr. Fan, can you tell me who threatened you with it?"Mr. Fan sneered: "Manager Ye, stop acting. It''s not interesting at all. I don''t have time to play with you. I don''t welcome you here. You go out for me. "


    There seems to be a misunderstanding between Mr. Fan and me. It doesn''t make any sense for me to stay. What I have to do now is to figure out the problem as soon as possible.


    Before I went out, fan Yuanyu warned me: "Manager Ye, I forgot to remind you that you should keep the bottom line in your life. You should think clearly before you do anything. You can''t patronize yourself. You should think about your family, friends and people around you. Don''t do things that everyone regrets."


    I understand what fan Yuanyu means. He means to say that if I expose the evidence again, he will not make people around me feel better, including Ye Yingying, Lu Yuan, Meng Yongchao, Yu Xi and others.


    I believe that after such a long time, fan Yuanyu has made a clear investigation of my background. He can guess the relationship between Meng Yongchao and me from the fact that both Meng Yongchao and I are from Mingyang city.


    Fan can always serve as the deputy chief financial officer of man Xue. It can''t be a straw bag. His means are much better than I think.


    For example, he knew that I arranged people to go to my home on the day when I was in Manxue company. He also sent someone to look over my desk, and later he gave me a magic drug. He did everything so well that I couldn''t grasp anything. I have to say that Mr. Fan is also an extremely powerful role.


    General manager fan and I restrict each other now. No one dares to act rashly. From now on, I am not afraid of him, and he is not afraid of me, because I can''t threaten him now.


    I missed the best chance to deal with fan Yuanyu and gave him a chance to breathe and let him understand my situation completely. Now I''m afraid that I can only find a balance with him and make peace with each other.


    I must dig this man out, because he is a very dangerous time bomb. If he releases the news one day, fan Yuanyu will certainly put the account on my head. When it comes, I will be a loser.

 Chapter 127

    I took the application form and went back to the office. I gave way to the finance office and took out 40000 yuan first. It''s better to have some than none. As for other things, I''ll try another way.


    I shut myself in the office. I thought about what happened in this period of time, and I didn''t know what was wrong.


    I worked in the company for more than a week and dealt with some of the things at hand. After the Lantern Festival, I took my way to other companies for inspection.


    This week, I didn''t give up on tracking down the leakage of evidence. I just went back and forth and finally got nothing.


    The companies on the list are mainly distributed in six cities: Beijing, Shanghai, Guangzhou, Shenzhen, Hangzhou and Suzhou.


    Our plan starts from Shenzhen City, and then we will follow the route of Guangzhou, Hangzhou, Shanghai, Suzhou and Beijing. This is the shortest journey.


    Shencheng has selected three companies, one of which is Yifei. First, I took Lu Yuan to visit two other companies. Each company went for a day. They went in the morning and left in the afternoon. At noon, their boss invited me to have dinner with Lu Yuan.


    Every time we go to a company, the people of the other company are very warm and polite to us, because we are here to investigate cooperation, which is equivalent to their God of wealth. Naturally, this kind of treatment is needless to say.


    At the last stop of Shencheng, we went to the company of anyifei, a life technology company. Their company has a third-party testing center, which is well-known in China. We focus on this organization center.


    Wu Haifei, my boss, is very modest. He always gives me a good feeling.


    During the whole visit, President Wu accompanied us with several key members of the company, including Xu Dong. Xu Dong was a little surprised when he saw me, because he didn''t expect me to be so powerful now.


    Mr. Wu introduced their factories, equipment, instruments, products and R & D strength.


    Their aseptic workshop is very large, and the equipment inside is also very new. During this period, I have learned some knowledge about medical equipment. In addition, I have visited two companies before, so I know something about some equipment.


    Most of their company''s equipment are imported, such as biochemical analyzer, which uses Hitachi and Beckman; chemiluminescence analyzer, which I see Roche and Siemens; fluorescent quantitative PCR instrument, which uses ABI, which are good brands, of course, there are many other equipment.


    When I went with Lu Yuan, their R & D personnel were doing experiments, and I met any one of them. He was wearing a white coat and a mask, but I didn''t recognize him yet.


    A fly while others don''t pay attention, secretly pull my clothes, I know it is this boy.


    I didn''t tell him before I went, because it''s a work thing, not a private party. I still need to be professional when I do my work.


    After our visit in the morning, Mr. Wu invited us to dinner. Mr. Wu was really charming and knowledgeable. He talked with us about a lot of things inside and outside the industry. In a word, he could talk about any topic.


    We left Yifei''s company after lunch. Among the three companies, I am most optimistic about Yifei. I think it is also the most in line with our requirements and ideas.


    The next stop is Hangzhou. Luyuan and his company will visit each other on Monday, but we will go there on Saturday. This is my request, because I want to visit Laoban and Mohan this weekend.


    Our flight at 12:05 noon will arrive at Xiaoshan International Airport at about 14:15 PM.


    After getting off the plane, we took a taxi to the urban area. It was less than 40 kilometers from the airport to the urban area, and it took about 40 minutes to get there.


    We found an ordinary hotel in the city to stay, because the funds were cut by more than half by Mr. Fan, so we can only save some money.


    Mansue company is very generous to the business travelers. The hotels they stay in are at least star hotels, because the business travelers are like a business card, representing the strength and face of the company. The company will not save this kind of money at all.


    Lu Yuan and I have always had a problem with fan, so he deliberately refused to criticize our department.


    I took a bath in the hotel and changed into clean clothes. I took a rest in the hotel, and then told Luyuan that I was going out to do something and would come back very late so that she could have dinner by herself.


    I didn''t go to the old class first, but to Mo Han first. The reason is very simple. I''m here to apologize this time. If I go to the old class first and then to her, I''m afraid she misunderstands me and ignores her.


    Girls are very concerned about the order, the first time you think of her, it means that you always have her in mind, so that she will be happy.


    Lao ban and Mo Han have told me the name of their company, so I can find the specific address by searching Baidu.


    When I took a taxi outside Mohan''s company, it was already half past five. Mohan''s company got off work at six.


    Today is Saturday, but for IT companies, they usually work six days a week.


    Although Manxue company is also an IT company, except for technical personnel and R & D personnel, we seldom spend six days a week doing marketing and projects.At least I didn''t work overtime in the last two or three months. At the beginning of that period, I worked overtime for myself, but the company didn''t have any hard and fast rules.


    Mo Han works as an art designer in his company. His work is relatively easy and his salary is good. Of course, he can''t compare with me. Since I became a project manager, my basic salary has been adjusted to 15000, and the miscellaneous expenses should be more than 20000. Of course, it means before tax.


    I was waiting outside for Mo han to get off work. I didn''t call Mo Han because I wanted to surprise her. I thought if I suddenly appeared in front of her, she might forgive me as soon as she was happy.


    From the solar calendar, it''s late February now. February in Hangzhou is still very cold. I hide under a big tree to avoid the wind.


    I lit a cigarette. In fact, smoking is banned in many places now, but no one cares about me on the street.


    I was smoking when I saw a BMW X6 coming from a distance. The owner stopped at the door and said something to the security guard. The security guard at the door said nothing to let him in.


    The car owner is a handsome young man in his mid-20s. He''s dressed like a dog. That''s right. People who can drive a BMW are not so good.


    The handsome guy pulled the car to the side of the road. He got out of the car and took out a bunch of flowers from the co driver''s seat.


    The young man took off his sunglasses, took a picture in front of the BMW''s front mirror, and arranged his clothes and hairstyle.


    It turned out that the boy came to pick up his sister.


    I throw cigarette ends in the garbage can, holding hands ready to watch the show, anyway, idle is idle.


    After six o''clock, some people came out of the company, but they didn''t see Mo Han.


    The young man has been looking at it with his toes on. It is estimated that he is waiting for no one to show up.


    Different from my calmness, young people keep looking at their watches and seem to be impatient.


    At about 6:30, I saw a familiar figure coming out of the building. I didn''t see Mo Han for more than half a year. She was still so slim and beautiful.

 Chapter 128

    Mo Han is holding a pink bag in her hand, matching her white sweater and black trousers, which is mature and beautiful.


    Mo Han''s eyes are still higher than the top when she walks. She doesn''t pay much attention to the situation around her. She goes straight ahead.


    I''m not tired when I''m ready to go to the front door of the company


    I''ll go. This man is waiting. It''s Mo Han. I quickly took back my outstretched feet and hid myself behind the tree. I''ll see what happened first.


    Mo Han looked at the handsome guy and said coldly, "how did you find my company? Didn''t I tell you not to come to me again?"


    "Han Han, don''t be angry. Listen to me. It''s not Saturday. You''ll have a rest tomorrow, so I''ll come to pick you up."


    "Thank you. But I''ll take the bus myself. I don''t want you to pick me up. " Mo Han ignored the young man and went on.


    The young man quickly caught up with Mo Han, put the flowers in Mo Han''s arms and said, "I really have no other meaning. Han Han, please let me take you home. It''s not convenient for you to wait for the bus at this point. "


    Mo Han stopped and said coldly, "Tang Yan, I think we need to have a good talk."


    "Yes. Hanhan, as long as you don''t ignore me any more, you can talk about whatever you say. "


    The young man ran back quickly, opened the door and wanted Mo han to sit in.


    Mo Han hesitated, went back and got on the young man''s BMW.


    I don''t think the relationship between Mo Han and this young man is simple. Are they friends and girlfriends?


    I''m in a bit of a dilemma. Should I show up now or not? If I show up at this time, in case Mo Han says that the man in front of me is her boyfriend, should I tell Lao ban or not.


    When I hesitated, the young man had already driven the BMW away. He turned around and left in the same direction.


    I don''t have to worry about it now, because how can my legs catch up with BMW? I came out from behind a big tree. I''m a little at a loss for this situation.


    Mo Han didn''t receive it, so I had to go to the old class. I dialed a call to the old class, the mobile phone was turned off, but I didn''t get through.


    Lao ban also works in this science and technology park. I checked the specific address of his company on the Internet, and then searched the google map. The route shown above is only ten minutes away from where I am standing now.


    I followed the navigation and arrived outside the old class''s office before 7 p.m. The homepage of Laoban company introduces that there are more than 100 people in the company, which is a medium-sized company.


    Lao ban is a R & D Engineer in his company. It''s a nice saying. In fact, he is a programmer, nicknamed coder or it migrant worker, who writes code in front of the computer all day. It''s also the most common one.


    Programmer''s life is very monotonous, working hours are not fixed, when the task is heavy, busy to two or three o''clock in the morning is common.


    If there is no extra overtime, the old class should be off work at this time. I stood outside the gate and saw two young people of the same age come out. I stopped them and said friendly, "brother, excuse me, is there a man named ban Lei in your company?"


    The real name of the old class is ban Lei, but we didn''t call him ban Lei for four years in our university, we called him old class instead. One is because his surname is ban, the second is because he has been the monitor for four years.


    "You said Lao ban, yes, but he didn''t come to work today and asked for leave. Are you?"


    "I''m a friend from his university. When I came to Hangzhou on business, I came to see him. I just called him and turned off his mobile phone. I couldn''t get in touch with him, so I found his company."


    "Oh. now I see. I''m in a working group with the old class. I have a good relationship. I live near him. When I''m free, I often go to visit him. I''ll give you his home address. "


    The young man wrote the address to me, and I took it and said thank you.


    "You''re welcome."


    I took a taxi according to the address given by the young man. It''s not far. It''s only 20 minutes.


    The place the old class rents is in a village in the city. There are many farmers'' houses in the village.


    The advantages and disadvantages of the farmer''s house are very obvious. The advantage is that the rent is relatively cheap, which is suitable for low-income people. The disadvantage is that the house is old and dense, with a high turnover rate, and the miscellaneous people living in it are relatively not so safe.


    I get off at the entrance of the village and look for the house number. It''s very winding inside. If I don''t have a good sense of direction, I have to get lost inside.


    It took me half an hour to find it. It''s almost 8 p.m. by this time. The old class lived on the third floor. After I went upstairs, I found the corresponding room and knocked on the door outside.


    I''ve been knocking for a long time, but there''s nothing inside. Old Ben won''t go out, will he?


    I was suspecting the fox when the door was suddenly opened, the old class with a bottle in one hand, looking at me hazily.


    "You who ah, knock what knock, no one inside."


    "My day, Lao ban, you don''t even know your grandfather ye?" I pointed to my nose and said, "open your eyes and see who I am."Lao ban was surprised when he saw me. He quickly wiped his eyes because he thought he was drunk and dreaming.


    Lao ban saw clearly that it was really me. He threw the bottle, held me on the shoulder and said, "Lao ye, why are you here?"


    I said with a smile, "surprise?"


    "Surprise is nothing but a fright."


    "Ha ha ha."


    I and the old class came to a warm hug, more than half a year did not see, brotherhood still did not reduce half a point.


    Old Bandra took me in and closed the door.


    The house Lao ban rented was a little small, with a single room, estimated to be less than 20 square meters. There were empty wine bottles everywhere on the ground. It seems that Lao ban drank a lot of wine.


    Lao ban is not a slovenly person at ordinary times, and he won''t ask for leave easily. It seems that Lao ban has something in mind.


    The old class moved a plastic stool for me and said with a shy smile, "I''m in a bit of a mess here. You can make do with it before I can clean it up."


    "Come on, don''t get busy. Why do our brothers care about this? " I sat on the stool, the old class also moved a stool, sitting next to me.


    "Lao ye, why did you suddenly return to Hangzhou?"


    "Business trip."


    "Why don''t you say hello in advance?"


    I said angrily, "don''t you want to surprise my brothers? What about Dawei and monkey? Is there any connection? "


    "Yes. I got together once during the Lantern Festival. "


    "How are they?"


    "That''s right. Let''s not talk about Dawei. He''s a rich second generation. We can''t compare him with him. Monkey is always clever and can flatter. He is highly valued by the leaders in the company."


    The old class is more upright, not likely to come, will only do things, such a character is easy to suffer losses in the workplace.


    I patted the old class on the shoulder and said, "tomorrow weekend, if you don''t go to work, make an appointment with your brothers and find a place to get together."


    "Good. I''ll do it. "


    "Yes. I haven''t seen her for a long time

 Chapter 129

    When Lao ban heard Mo Han''s name, his face was obviously wrong. He turned his head to one side and said, "she''s your brother. Let''s make an appointment with you. I don''t want to move


    I saw that the old class was not happy, so I said, "old class, what''s the matter with you and Mo Han? Have you had a fight? "


    The old class complained: "they are goddesses, I am a big old man, have the right to quarrel with her?"


    I said with a smile: "old class, how can you be as angry as a little daughter-in-law?"


    Lao ban didn''t say anything. He picked up a bottle of wine on the table and took a few more mouthfuls.


    I pondered in my heart whether the old class knew about Mo Han and that handsome guy, and was uncomfortable.


    I didn''t ask Lao ban about it. It''s not convenient to talk with him at this time. He''s sad now. How can I sprinkle salt on the wound? Besides, I can''t talk nonsense about things I haven''t figured out myself.


    After drinking for a while, the old class suddenly remembered that I was coming. I came so late. Did I have dinner.


    "Lao ye, did you eat it in the evening?"


    "Not yet. I''m waiting to kill you. If you don''t tell me, I''m sorry to mention it myself. " I made a joke on purpose, trying to use humor to resolve the depression of the old class.


    "Would you be embarrassed if you had the face to put soles on your shoes? Come on, man. I''ll take you to dinner


    I went out of the room with old Ben. He locked the door and took me downstairs.


    There are no elevators in the old class, they are all escalators, and the light inside is not good. Of course, it''s night, so I don''t have a special feeling. If it''s day, the effect will be more obvious.


    My old class and I went to a Hunan restaurant. My old class is from Northeast China and likes spicy food. Let alone me, 80% of people in Mingyang city like spicy food.


    The old class ordered a fish head with chopped pepper, a stir fried pork, a home style tofu, a plate of golden eggs, a plate of vegetables, and four bottles of beer.


    After the food and wine were served, the old class divided the beer into two bottles for each.


    "Old Ben, are you still drinking?" I think the old class drank a lot in front of him. I''m afraid he''s drunk.


    "Joke. If I don''t drink when my brother comes, I''ll never drink in my life. "


    Lao ban is in a bad mood. If he wants to drink, I''ll accompany him. That''s what happened between brothers. When he is sad, I''ll accompany him crazy. When he is in trouble, I''ll lend a helping hand. All these are enough.


    My old class and I used chopsticks to pry open beer bottles. That''s how we used to drink when we were in college. We never used bottle openers to open beer lids, either with teeth, or with chopsticks, or with table legs. In a word, we like to use the way of young people.


    "Brother, you come to see me, old class. I''m very happy. I don''t say anything. It''s all in the wine. It''s blowing." Lao ban and I met each other, and they blew a bottle at a time.


    We feel very good after blowing. When we drink together, we feel very relaxed. We can''t even pretend.


    After blowing a bottle, we kept a lot of low-key, eating more vegetables and drinking less. Old Ben and I are hungry. Let''s eat.


    After a while of food and wine, my old class and I began to smoke. In the smoke, my old class began to show his heart to me: "Lao ye, what kind of woman do you think Mo Han is?"


    I threw up a nice ring and said, "you should ask yourself this question."


    Lao Ban said with a bitter smile: "if I say, she is a woman I can''t reach, a woman I can''t reach in my life."


    "Ben, how can you think that. Mo Han is good, but your old class is not bad. You can''t belittle yourself. "


    "Lao ye, you are the only one in the world who looks up to me. Lao ye, a son of a farmer, faces the Loess and faces the sky. He also has a sister who goes to school. What can I give Mo Han happiness?"


    "Old class."


    "Brother, don''t say anything. I know in my heart that I like Mo Han, but Mo Han doesn''t like me. Love can''t be forced. Unrequited love is unrequited love after all. It''s fruitless."


    I feel the same about this, because I have a kind of wishful thinking to Ye Yingying, in a sense, which has no result.


    "Lao ban, you just gave up?"


    "What if you don''t give up? A girl like Mo Han is neither conquered nor controlled by my old class. I used to know when I was in school that I couldn''t reach her, but I think as long as I work hard, I will be able to reach her in the future. However, the reality is that even if I work hard all my life, I can''t match others. "


    "Lao ban, how can you be so pessimistic?"


    "If you run into too many walls, you will naturally become mature. How beautiful the university thought, but out of the community to know, the University of ideas are Utopian. Sometimes people have to recognize reality and themselves


    Lao ban used to be a very optimistic person. Now he is so pessimistic because of the double blow of love and career.


    I''m sure old Ben will cheer up. He''s just temporarily lost.


    When people are extremely disappointed, pessimism will engulf you. You can meet the new sunshine only if you try to break free."Old Ben, stop talking. Come on, drink." I had another drink with Lao ban. Seeing that he was almost finished, Lao ban ordered four more bottles.


    I did not stop him, or that sentence, if he wants to drink, I will accompany him.


    "Lao ye, promise my brother one thing?"


    "You said


    The old class put the beer cup aside, a face seriously said: "you promise me first."


    "I don''t know what it is. How can I promise you? What if I can''t do it?"


    I am not a person who likes to air gun. I will do what I promise others, so I am relatively cautious.


    "No. You must be able to do it, and you are the only one of our brothers who can do it. "


    I didn''t want to let the old class down, so I nodded and said, "OK. As long as my brother can do it, I''ll do it for you. Go ahead. "


    Old class suddenly very seriously and I said: "ask you something, you must tell me the truth."


    "Old Ben, why are you so serious all of a sudden?"


    "Don''t laugh, and be more upright."


    "All right." I sat up straight, indicating that the old class could speak.


    Old Ban said, "do you talk about girlfriends now? To be honest. "


    I thought about it. I really don''t have a girlfriend now, so I shook my head and said, "not yet."


    "Ready to chase?"


    I don''t plan to chase anyone now. As for ye Yingying, she can''t count at all. Because she is my aunt, I can''t have that kind of relationship with her. So I shook my head again and said, "neither."


    Lao ban patted his thigh and said, "OK. Lao ye, I believe you. Now I''ll let you do something for me and catch Mo Han for me. "


    "What?" The food in my mouth almost spurts out. What kind of drunkenness is Lao ban playing? Are you confused?


    Lao ban saw that my reaction was so fierce, which seemed to be expected by him. He said, "Lao ye, do you think I''m talking drunk?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not. I admit that I''m a little dizzy now, but people who are drunk are like mirrors. I am now. I''m talking to you from the bottom of my heart, and you have just promised me not to go back. "

 Chapter 130

    "Lao ban, are you over stimulated? Can we talk about this later?"


    "You think so! Lao ye, I tell you, I don''t want to give Mo han to you. In fact, I know that you always have mo Han in your heart. It''s just because of my relationship that you quit on your own initiative. Am I right? "


    "Lao ban, I think you really think too much. Mo Han and I are brothers. Do you understand me? Just like you and me. "


    "Bullshit, man. Is there pure friendship between men and women? Who are you fooling? " The more the old class said, the more excited he was. He pressed his hands heavily on the table and said, "Lao ye, you and I are both men of great eloquence. Even if it''s a spittle, it''s jingling on the floor. Don''t let me look down on you."


    "Lao ban, this is not a question of whether you agree or not. Don''t embarrass me."


    "Brother, I''ll tell you the truth. Now Mo Han and a rich second generation are in a hot fight. I''m out of business. I''m not pushing you what I don''t want. It''s Mo Han who really doesn''t like me. I have this self-knowledge. Mo Han is such a good girl. She is the flower of our class. Do you have the heart to let others pick the flower of our class? Is it a rare flower


    Lao ban spoke sincerely. I believe he spoke from the bottom of his heart.


    I''m really embarrassed. I never thought the old class would have such a request.


    I like Ye Yingying. I want her to be my girlfriend. Although I know it''s impossible, everyone will always leave some hope and thoughts in their heart, right.


    If I go after Mo Han, what''s the matter? She''s my brother. How can I do such a thing?


    Lao ban couldn''t help but say that he filled me and his cup with wine. He put my cup in my hand, picked up his own cup and forced me to touch it. He said, "after drinking this cup, it''s settled. No one is allowed to go back."


    "No, old Ben, listen to me..."


    Lao ban interrupted me and said, "if you are brother, you can drink it. If you don''t want to help brother and fulfill brother''s wish, you can go. From then on, Lao ye and Lao ban will make a clean break."


    "Where are you, old Ben?"


    Old Ben didn''t care about me. He drank it himself first. After drinking it, he kept staring at me.


    Lao ban is also stubborn. He has a single brain. It''s hard for him to have room for maneuver when he identifies things. If I don''t drink this wine, he may really break up with me.


    Lao ban is my best friend. We are heart to heart. I can''t lose him. He must have been stimulated by something. Now I''m arguing with him. I''m just looking for no fun. I can only stabilize him first.


    I thought of a compromise. I might as well promise him that after drinking this glass of wine, it''s still unknown whether I can catch up with Mo Han. Mo Han doesn''t like the old class and doesn''t necessarily like me. What''s more, we are still brothers, so it''s even more impossible.


    After thinking about this, I drank the wine in the glass. After drinking it, I put the glass upside down on the table and said, "is that all right?"


    Lao ban patted me on the shoulder with a smile and said, "OK. Good. Good brother


    The old class lit a cigarette, smoked two mouthfuls, pressed the wine gas, he handed me the cigarette, I took two mouthfuls.


    Lao Ban said, "Lao ye, a man, says one thing and two things. Since you have promised your brother, you must not go back on your promise and do your best."


    I said, "old class, we have explained in advance that I should have done everything I want, but I will not say one thing and do one thing. But I am not the only one who has the final say. If Mohan does not see me, I can not fail to do so. You must not blame me for not keeping my promise."


    The old class disapproved and said: "you can rest assured that no one in Zhejiang University is not satisfied with your skills. Mo Han is a piece of cake for you."


    We agreed, the old class a person down a lot, no matter how to say, he is really like Mo Han, but he knows that love can not wishful thinking, entangle a person as well as know how to let go, let her go to pursue their own life.


    At that time, I did not fully understand the good intentions of the old class, I understand the old class, or too one-sided. I would not think that the old class would rather pay everything for Mo Han''s happiness.


    But it doesn''t mean that the old class doesn''t suffer. Who doesn''t.


    If lovelorn is not painful, it can only show that there is no true love.


    Old class a cigarette a wine, a face of sadness.


    I have such a wonderful agreement with the old class. I feel a little uneasy. I don''t know if it''s right or wrong for him to agree to the old class impulsively. Is it responsible or irresponsible for me?


    The old class was in a daze for a while. He remembered that he hadn''t called monkey and Dawei about the party tomorrow. He took out his cell phone and called them respectively.


    Dawei and monkey heard that I''m back, and they''re coming here tonight. The old class was not in a good mood tonight. They needed to be quiet. They were afraid that they would spoil everyone''s interest, so they gave them a random reason to come tomorrow morning.After informing Dawei and monkey, Lao ban asked me to call Mo Han and ask her out. He was still supervising me.


    I looked at the time, it''s just after 9:30, Mo Han should not have gone to bed.


    I turned out Mo Han''s number and dialed Mo Han in front of the old class. The phone rang for a while before Mo Han got through. As soon as Mo Han''s voice came, the old class signaled him to go to the bathroom and left.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Han''s tone is still very calm.


    "Will you work overtime tomorrow?"


    "No."


    "Is there any other arrangement?"


    Mo Han seemed to think something was wrong with me, so he said, "why do you ask this?"


    I said with a smile, "if it''s OK tomorrow, let''s go to the pedestrian street. Dawei, monkey and Lao ban will all come."


    Mo Han immediately responded: "are you in Hangzhou?"


    "Ha ha. Yes


    "When did you come?"


    "This afternoon."


    Mo Han was not calm. Half a day later, he said, "I know. What time shall we meet? "


    "About nine."


    "Yes. Where are you now? "


    "My old class and I ate in a Hunan restaurant nearby."


    I didn''t want to go on like this, so I said, "Mo Han, that''s settled. See you tomorrow."


    "Well."


    After hanging up, Mo Han dressed up in front of the mirror and went out of her room.


    A middle-aged woman came out with a fruit tray. When she met Mo Han, she went out in a hurry and asked, "Han Han, where are you going so late?"


    "Mom. Give me your car key and I''ll go out


    "The key is on the tea table. Take it yourself."


    "Dad hasn''t come home yet?"


    "Your father has a major operation tonight. I don''t know when he will be back yet."


    "Oh." Mo Han took the car key on the tea table and went out. She was driving a Volvo XC90.


    Mo Han does not know where the old class lives, but she speculates that it should be near the Science Park, because it''s convenient to work.

 Chapter 131

    According to the family conditions and income of the old class, Mo Han targeted several villages in the city near the science and technology park. I just mentioned Hunan cuisine restaurant, and she searched again according to this clue.


    I have to say that Mo Han is really smart, but Hangzhou is so big that it''s not so easy for her to find me and the old class.


    Mo Han is driving a Volvo, looking for me from village to village.


    I left the Hunan restaurant after dinner with the old class. I supported the old class. He really drank too much and kept calling Mo Han''s name in his mouth.


    I dragged the old class upstairs. The old class was about the same height as me, with broad shoulders and broad back, and weighed 160. I was really tired.


    I took out the key from the old class''s trouser pocket, opened the door, turned on the light, and threw the old class on the bed.


    This smelly boy later ordered four bottles of wine, most of which were drunk by himself. At the end of this day, I really don''t know how much he drank.


    I helped the old class take off his shoes and socks, and then played a basin of water to help him wipe his face and hands, and then covered him with a quilt.


    After going to bed, Lao ban snored. He was really drunk and unconscious.


    The old class''s room is only a single bed, 80 cm wide, just enough for him to sleep alone, his feet open, there is no place for me to sleep at all.


    I shook my head. It seemed that I had to go back to the hotel to sleep.


    I left a note for the old class. The key was pressed on the note, saying that I went back to the hotel, reminding him not to forget about the party tomorrow.


    When I got out of the village in the city, I stopped a taxi. As soon as I got on the bus, Mo Han''s car came. I didn''t see her and she didn''t see me at that time, so we passed by.


    It''s more than 11 o''clock when I got back to the hotel. I should have gone to bed far away, so I didn''t disturb her. It''s not good to go to a girl''s room so late.


    I took a bath, dried my hair and went to bed. I was very tired at the end of the day.


    When I woke up in the morning, I had breakfast with Lu Yuan and let her walk around today. I''m going to meet some friends.


    Lu Yuan had never been to Hangzhou before, so she was very curious, so she agreed happily.


    I took a taxi to the pedestrian street. I thought I arrived early enough. Unexpectedly, Dawei, monkey and Lao ban had been waiting for a long time.


    I went up to give Dawei and monkey a hug respectively. Dawei punched me heavily on the chest and said, "Lao ye, it''s good. I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. The longer you grow, the more handsome you are."


    "Go. The ridicule is coming to brother Ye. Be careful that I expose your background. "


    "Ha ha. I''ve got something to tell you. "


    "Really? Dawei, I heard that you had a hot fight with a married woman some time ago. Is that true? "


    , who is a big face, said, "who is behind me, what is married?" is my big brother a moral ruin? Is it good that they are divorced


    "So it''s true?" The old class gathered his face to make a noise.


    "What''s steamed or boiled is in the past."


    The monkey said with a smile, "my God. Dawei, you can do it. You will never change. How come you haven''t been killed? "


    The four of us laughed.


    Mo Han hasn''t arrived yet, so the four of us are standing at the same intersection waiting for Mo Han. It''s about ten minutes before nine o''clock. She should be coming soon.


    I secretly asked the old class: "are you sober up?"


    "What wine? It''s just a little beer. If it''s too big, it''ll be solved by two bubbles of urine. "


    I see the old class''s face, much better than last night, at least from the surface can not see anything unusual.


    Dawei said: "goddess Mo likes to make arrangements. Every party always comes at the end of the day. I don''t know how to get there a little earlier."


    The monkey said, "come on, don''t complain. Who wants people to be goddesses. If it''s a dinosaur, I don''t think you''re going to ask people to come


    Dawei pointed to the distance and said, "look, look, is that Mo Han?"


    We follow Dawei pointing to the direction to see past, Mo Han is slowly coming to our side, but she is not a person, her side also with a handsome man.


    I''ve met this handsome guy, the man who picked her up from work yesterday. His name is Tang Yan.


    We didn''t expect Mo han to bring a man with us, so the scene was a bit awkward.


    Dawei said, "goddess Mo, long time no see. You still have such personality. You have such a good grasp of time


    Dawei''s punctuality means that Mo Han''s time is accurate, neither too early nor too late.


    Mo Han said coldly, "didn''t it say nine o''clock? I''m not late again. What are you talking about? "


    Dawei was held back by Mo Han, so the monkey quickly made a comeback: "it''s good to come, it''s good to come. By the way, Mo Han, don''t you introduce this handsome guy to us? "


    Mo Han glanced at me and then said, "his name is Tang Yan." Mo Han then turned to Tang Yan and said, "Tang Yan, these are my college classmates, Dawei, monkey, ban Lei and ye Chutian."


    Tang Yan shook hands with us respectively. When it was my turn, he looked at me carefully and said, "you are ye Chutian. I''ve heard a lot about you."Tang Yan and I shook hands with some strength, but I did not fight back, still a understatement.


    After Tang Yan and I separated, some of our classmates stood in the same place to talk about the past for a while, and then began to prepare to play.


    Dawei and monkey walk in the front, old class walk in the middle, me, Mo Han and Tang Yan walk in the last.


    Mo Han looked at me from time to time, but every time I looked at her, she would face me coldly.


    We strolled in the pedestrian street, occasionally a few people took photos. Tang Yan tried to take photos with Mo Han several times, but Mo Han gave up. She took some pictures with me intentionally or unintentionally.


    We strolled until more than eleven o''clock, and when we were tired, we were ready to find a place to eat. Tang Yanfei said that he would invite us to dinner. He found a very high-end hotel and asked for a large private room.


    When choosing seats, Mo Han sat between Tang Yan and me, and Lao ban, monkey and Dawei sat opposite us.


    Tang Yan ordered a lot of seafood, such as hairy crabs, lobsters, prawns, abalone, turtle, sea cucumber, scallops, etc., and some I haven''t seen before. Anyway, I can''t get away from this table without 7000 yuan.


    Rich people are luxury. We have to eat a month''s salary for a meal.


    The old class frowned, because he might think that Tang Yan was showing off on purpose. Everyone came out to play and eat casually. What does he mean by such a high standard.


    Dawei''s family conditions are good. He is not so sensitive to these. As long as he has food and play, he has no problem at all.


    Like me, monkey is an ordinary working family, so there is no chance to eat such luxury food.


    Tang said two bottles of Moutai, a kilogram of seafood, was suitable for drinking Baijiu, not drinking beer, and not suitable for drinking red wine, because it would destroy the taste.


    Tang Yan also ordered a bottle of black tea and a bottle of coconut juice for Mo Han.


    Mo Han said, "Tang Yan, why do you order so many Baijiu?" I don''t want to play this afternoon? "


    Tang Yan said with a smile: "not much. There are so many of us. It''s OK to drink so much. Besides, if you really can''t finish it, you''ll stop drinking, and you''ll be well prepared. "


    "Waste."


    Tang Yan looks indifferent. It seems that such a little money is nothing to him.

 Chapter 132

    Mo Han is too lazy to deal with Tang Yan. Tang Yan sits down and washes the dishes for Mo Han. She takes care of Mo Han. After


    Baijiu, Tang Yan let the waiter open a bottle of Moutai first, and the waiter gave each of us a blank glass. She shared a bottle of Moutai with five cups, each of which was about 22.


    our men drink Baijiu, and do not drink cold drinks.


    After the wine was divided, Tang Yan took the cup and proposed to do one first. All six of us stood up, touched the cup in the middle and drank a little.


    The seafood in this hotel is really good. It''s very appetizing. I ate a lot. Old class began to have a little pimple in his heart. He let go when he ate. He ate more than I did.


    We ate seafood while drinking, a bottle of wine soon finished.


    when I was in University, I didn''t do anything else with my old class. I trained the thief to drink beer and drink it as a drink.


    what Baijiu we drink when we read books are all Baijiu liquor with high number of ten yuan, and like this 43 degree Moutai, everyone has at least half a kilo of quantity.


    Tang Yan has been taking care of Mo han to eat. As long as Mo Han has any needs, he is always the first to find out: peeling shrimp, pouring tea, handing paper towels and so on.


    Seeing that the wine was gone so soon, Tang Yan asked the waiter to open three bottles at the same time and pour us half a cup again.


    Tang Yan stood up with his wine glass and said, "brothers, thank you for taking care of Han Han in school these years. I''d like to offer you a toast on behalf of Han Han


    I looked at the cup and there were at least one or two halves in it. Did you do that?


    I don''t drink like this. I''ll do it all the time.


    I said: "if we go on doing this, we may have an accident. Let''s take our time."


    Tang Yan smiles and looks at me with disdain. He does it first. We can''t recognize him when he drinks.


    I frowned and drank the wine from the glass slowly.


    Mo Han didn''t say anything, she just ate her own.


    After we finished drinking, Tang Yan held the bottle in his hand and poured the wine for us in a circle. When he came to me, Tang Yan said, "brother ye, I often hear Han Han mention your name. I''m very glad to meet you today. Would you like us to have a drink?"


    Mo Han cold face said: "Tang Yan, you want to drink, no one stopped, but you don''t put them all drunk, there are activities in the afternoon."


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be OK. " Tang Yan filled me with wine. This glass was at least three or two in quantity. He said, "let''s have a drink. How about half of it?"


    I''ve already drunk half a cup at a time just now. If I drink half of it now, I''ll drink half of it again. If I drink half of it now, plus two liang I drank in front of me, that''s half a Jin.


    I see the way of Tang Yan. 342 Baijiu is like nothing. The amount of alcohol should be very good. But I''m not easy to get into. If you want to drink my wine, it depends on whether you have the ability.


    I said with a smile: "brother Tang is in such a good mood that Chutian has no reason not to accompany him. If you don''t come here instead of being rude, brother Tang should give me half a toast. I should give brother Tang half a toast. Half a toast is a whole one. Why don''t we do it together so that we don''t come and go? "


    Tang Yan did not expect me to be so fierce. Although this wine is only 43 degrees, it belongs to medium Baijiu, after all, it is not a low alcohol below 40 degrees. Besides, it has drunk so much.


    He hesitated because he was afraid that I would drink this cup. If he asked him for another reason, he would be a little overwhelmed.


    He just said that just to give me a bad impression. I didn''t expect that I would dare to promise and double the amount.


    As soon as I saw Tang Yan''s expression, I knew what he was thinking, so I said, "brother Tang, if you don''t enjoy a cup, we can drink it after we finish it. It doesn''t matter. I''ll do it first. "


    I picked up my glass and drank it with a few gulps.


    Mo Han looked at me and said, "do you really drink?"


    "Wine is like character. How can you take it back when you say it? Of course, you have to drink it."


    When Tang Yan saw me saying this, he couldn''t shirk, so he closed his eyes and drank the whole cup. Tang Yan and I had about six or seven liang of this drink.


    I stood up, took another bottle of Maotai in my hand, bypassed Mo Han, and said to Tang Yan, "brother Tang, I always ask you to pour wine for us. I''m so sorry. Today I''ll borrow flowers and offer a toast to brother Tang on behalf of our brothers."


    I filled up the cups in Tang''s hand and filled my cup. Tang said, looking at the wine in the glass, some of them were afraid. This is a pound of Baijiu, and we drink it so fiercely that we don''t get drunk.


    Drinking fast wine is the most taboo. The amount of alcohol is discounted immediately. Even if you have one jin, you can only play half a Jin.


    At this time, Tang Yan''s mobile phone rang. He took out his mobile phone and said, "brother ye, you drink first. I''ll take a call."


    Tang Yan didn''t wait for me to answer, so he came out of the private room.Lao ban, Da Wei and the monkey looked at each other, and finally couldn''t help laughing. They all gave me a thumbs up: Jieqi.


    Tang Yan showed off for a long time, and finally came to such an end that he probably never dreamed of.


    Four of us, I''m the biggest drinker, followed by Dawei and monkey. I''ve never been afraid of anyone.


    Mo Han said coldly: "scared my friend away, are you happy? Satisfied? "


    Mo Han stood up and went out in a huff.


    "What did she do?" The monkey asked me mistily.


    I said, "I don''t know."


    "I know." As soon as Dawei''s voice came out, the three of us all looked at him.


    Dawei dragged his chin and said with a deep face, "according to my observation, it''s urgent to urinate."


    "Cut." We made an international gesture to David.


    Mo Han really went to the bathroom. She had been drinking tea and drinks just now. It''s strange that she didn''t want to go to the bathroom.


    Until we finished eating, I didn''t see Tang Yan again. When Mo Han came back, he said that Tang Yan had something to do temporarily, so he left first. Before he left, he had already bought the bill.


    If he comes back unknowingly, I will let him lie on the ground.


    However, Tang Yan is very slippery. He will slip away when he knows that the situation is not good. This kind of person knows how to judge the situation, regardless of the gains and losses of one city and one pool. It''s not bad, but he underestimates our strength.


    When Tang Yan was away, our brother kept a lot of low key. He could drink as much as he wanted, and he didn''t want to. This table was completely wiped out by us.


    In the afternoon, we took a taxi back to our alma mater, which was proposed by Mo Han. Everyone has alma mater complex.

 Chapter 133

    On this day, we all had a good time. Although we have been away from school for less than a year, we feel so far away.


    Campus flowers and trees are still so familiar, no longer familiar with our hearts and the passage of youth.


    Walking on Cherry road again, Mo Han leads the way in front of us. We follow her. The campus on the weekend is full of lovers. No matter where we are, we can meet couples.


    The monkey sighed and said, "look at the younger brothers and sisters, they are so happy. Why didn''t I expect to find a girlfriend to have a vigorous love affair at that time?"


    Monkey has devoted his four years of youth to online games. His biggest hobby is playing games.


    His most terrifying record is that he stayed at home for seven days on the eleventh day of a year. He played games in his bedroom for seven days. When he was hungry, he asked us to bring food for him. When he was sleepy, he fell asleep on the table for a while and finally fainted in front of the computer.


    Dawei is a young and flowery man who has harmed countless female compatriots since he was a student. He said, "I don''t know where all my green, fat, red and thin people went. Are they all ok now?"


    "Can you still think of them?" The old class was making sarcastic remarks.


    "What do you know when you''re old? I''m serious about every love. "


    The old class gave Dawei a big push: "go to hell with you."


    We had a walk on Cherry Blossom Road. Old ban winked at me. He took monkey and Dawei to other places.


    Lao ban wants to give me a chance to get along with Mo Han alone. He hasn''t forgotten what I promised him.


    Mo Han and I went straight ahead, walking on a quiet path. Mo Han is still the same as before. If you don''t speak, she can be silent all day.


    "Mo Han, are you tired?"


    "Not bad."


    There are some benches in front for people to rest. Mo Han and I went to sit for a while. I don''t know if it''s because I haven''t seen each other for more than half a year. Mo Han is a little more formal to me, not as casual as he used to be in college.


    I stood up and leaned on a tree, and looked up at the distance with both hands. I wanted to see how the sky was different from when we were at school.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Dreams."


    "What about dreams?"


    I looked back and said to Mo Han with a smile, "I once folded a paper airplane, wrote my dream on its wings, and then stood in the opposite high building and flew it into the air. I''m looking to see if it''s still there


    "Is it still there?"


    "Still. All the time


    Dream has always been hidden in the heart, as long as the dream does not die out in the heart, then it will always exist.


    Mo Han said thoughtfully, "my dream is still there, all the time."


    I didn''t ask what Mo Han''s dream is. Dream is a spiritual force in the heart. It is rooted in the heart and gives us motivation so that we won''t be slack and decadent.


    Therefore, don''t talk about dreams lightly. What you can say at will is not dreams, but desires. Dreams are things that can only be touched if you persevere in striving for them.


    The old class worried that I would miss the chance and sent a text message to urge me.


    "When will it take place?"


    The old class seems to be serious. After Tang Yan''s performance in the morning, it''s impossible for the old class to let him take Mo Han away. He insisted that I catch Mo Han. It''s hard to do.


    I looked around, I always feel that the old class hiding in a corner to watch me, otherwise how can he know that I have no action.


    "What are you looking at?" Mo Han saw me looking around and asked me strangely.


    "Nothing. I just want to see what''s different here. "


    Mo Han said a very philosophical word: "the scenery has not changed, what has changed is our aging heart. Our hearts are dirty outside. When we go back to such a pure place, we feel uncomfortable. "


    I savor Mo Han''s words carefully, and think it is very reasonable.


    Mo Han and I stayed here for a while and went on. The old class sent a text message to urge me to make a confession within ten minutes.


    When I go, the old class is too anxious. Confessing to a girl is just like picking vegetables in the vegetable field. Do you want to start when you see her?


    I give the old class back a: "you are urgent hair you! I can''t say it. "


    "What a trick! Don''t you usually deal with women very well? Do you want to give me a choice at the critical moment? "


    "I''m not lying to you. I''m not sure about her."


    "All right. You want to cheat me, don''t think I don''t know, you don''t want to admit it before you say anything? "


    "Are you spying on me somewhere?"


    Old class back to a: "just know."


    "My day, old Ben, I''m under a lot of pressure from you."


    "No pressure, no motivation. hurry up. Don''t whine


    I really want to say, you will talk, you can you go.


    I thought about it for a while, and secretly returned a message: "old class, do you think we are impolite to Mo Han?""What''s so impolite? As long as you are sincere to her, it''s better than anything. "


    I wrote: "the key is that I was forced by you, not my heart."


    When the old class saw that I was going to give up, they called me directly.


    Mo Han has been watching me secretly playing with my mobile phone. Her face is a little unhappy. If you play with a friend and he ignores you, leaving you hanging aside and just playing with her own mobile phone, you will also have opinions.


    "Mo Han, wait for me for a moment, I''ll answer the phone."


    I ran a distance to the front, opened Mo Han, let her not hear me and old class talk.


    "Hello, old Ben, why did you call?"


    "Lao ye, tell me the truth. Did you deceive me last night? Give me a plan to slow down. Promise me first and then stand me up."


    "Lao ban, I really can''t do this. You asked me to go after Mo Han. Isn''t that deceiving people''s feelings?"


    "What is deception? You don''t have a girlfriend, she doesn''t have a boyfriend, one is unmarried, the other is unmarried, how can you be regarded as cheating? "


    "Lao ban, Mo Han and I really don''t have that kind of relationship. Would you mind if you don''t point out the music? If I do what you say, Mo Han and I can''t even do it. "


    "Screw you, man! Lao ye, I''ll tell you that if you dare not tell her, I''ll tell her for you. Anyway, you can''t escape. "


    "Ah? Mr. Ban, are you a little too good to do anything like this? "


    "Lao ye, you promised me last night, and I took it for granted. If you really treat me as a brother, you must take her before Tang Yan''s dog day. You don''t want Mo han to marry such a man. Looking at him, I thought Mo Han was his family. I tell you, hang up the phone and tell me immediately. You can''t fool me. You should be sincere. "


    The old class didn''t give me a chance to entangle, and then he hung up.


    I was speechless with my mobile phone. I had a drink last night. For the sake of friendship, I agreed as soon as I patted my chest. Who knew that such an honest person as Lao ban would dig such a big hole for me.


    Now it''s all right. It''s a dilemma.

 Chapter 134

    I don''t know what I think of Mo Han in my heart. In short, I always like Ye Yingying. If I rashly let Mo Han be my girlfriend, what will ye Yingying do?


    I think I really think too much. At this time, I still think of Ye Yingying. It has half a cent to do with her.


    The old class knew that standing and talking didn''t hurt his back. He had been a shrinking turtle himself. At the critical moment, he pushed me out to be a substitute, which was not a good thing.


    I complained a few words in my heart, but what''s the use of complaining? What I promised others is a debt, not to face the reality.


    I went back to Mo Han. Mo Han looked at me with a sad face and said, "what''s the matter with you? You''re out of your mind after answering the phone. What''s the matter?"


    I looked at Mo Han and said, "there is something."


    Mo Han see my eyes strange, said: "something to say, see if I can help you, if I can''t help, if I can give you advice is good."


    I really can''t say it. The key is not to say it or not. I think it''s too unreliable and playful. If you want to say it to a girl, you should at least know whether you like her or not, or you''re not playing a hooligan?


    I''m really hard to ride a Tiger now. If I don''t confess, I''ll break my promise to the old class. According to his nature, I''ll turn against him, because I promised him to stand him up again with hope. This is not what a brother should do.


    But if I confess, and I''m sorry for Mo Han, because I''m not sure what kind of emotion I feel for her, I let her be my girlfriend, isn''t it harmful to her?


    Mo Han waited for a while. Seeing that I still didn''t say anything, she said, "don''t worry if you have something to hide. I won''t tell others. You know my character. I''m not a woman who likes to chew my tongue."


    "Mo Han, I..."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t be angry or ignore me after I say it. Just listen to it as a joke, OK?"


    Mo Han nodded suspiciously: "OK. You say it


    I was just about to summon up the courage to say that when the phone rang again, I felt out my mobile phone and saw that it was from afar.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and said to Mo Han, "sorry, take a call."


    I ran to the front for a while, standing next to a small tree to get through: "it''s a long way, what''s the matter?"


    "Manager, when I was shopping, I met a fellow townsman, a junior high school classmate of mine, who worked here in Hangzhou. I might come back to the hotel later in the evening. Don''t you mean we''ll discuss the details of tomorrow''s work in the evening? Can we be a little later? "


    "Yes. It''s OK. Anyway, the specific work has been arranged. Let''s talk about the details and attention in the morning. Have fun. But be safe. "


    "Thank you, manager."


    After Lu Yuan hung up for a while, I was afraid to go back with my mobile phone. I thought about it and thought that it was too hasty to tell Mo Han. I was irresponsible to her and myself. I couldn''t do it.


    After thinking about it, I went back to Mo Han, and Mo Han said, "can you say it now? What''s the matter? "


    I laughed and said, "it''s OK. All the problems have been solved. "


    Mo Han face some don''t believe: "really?"


    "Really."


    Mo Han and I strolled along the path. Mo Han still had a light expression, and seemed to care nothing.


    We have been to a fork in the road, I proposed: "Mo Han, let''s go to the old class to find them?"


    "Good."


    We came out from a road. I called Lao ban. The phone rang for a long time, but I didn''t answer it. I don''t know what the kid was up to. It''s the same for Dawei and monkey.


    Mo Han and I were waiting in the same place for nearly an hour before Lao ban, monkey and Dawei found us.


    I said to the monkey, "where are you three dead? People can''t find you and don''t answer the phone. I thought you three abandoned me and Mo Han and went back."


    The monkey said, "don''t mention it. It''s embarrassing to say it. You''d better ask Dawei. From now on, don''t say I know him. I''ve been graduating for more than half a year, and I''ve had a late life. "


    "What''s the situation?"


    Dawei tried to play it off, but Lao Ban said, "what else is going on? I''ll never change my mind. This Birdy man wanted to eat grass for Lao Niu. He accosted a younger martial sister in front of the library and was almost beaten by her boyfriend. "


    "Old class, don''t talk nonsense. I just want to ask the way, but I don''t mean to chat up, let alone play a hooligan as you think."


    "My God, I cheated you! You have lived here for so many years. Where in the school are you not familiar with? Do you need to ask a freshman? Besides, if you ask for directions, why do you mention that parents are beautiful and have temperament? What do you mean you don''t want to be a hooligan? "


    "I want to say a few words of praise for her beauty. What''s the matter? Only those who know how to praise others are truly beautiful in heart. ""I''ll go. There are people in the world who are so shameless as you. The monkey is right. You totally reversed my world view. I''ll take it. "


    Lao ban arched his hand at Dawei and said sarcastically.


    After listening for a long time, Mo Han and I finally understood that monkey and Dawei went to the library after they separated from us. Dawei encouraged monkey to go to the library to see beautiful women.


    Monkey began to disagree, he said: "we are not young, are an age, but also to do this thing, too boring."


    Dawei bewitched the monkey and said, "monkey, do you think clearly that what we are going to see now is not beautiful women, but our own years. Do you remember when you, me, Lao ban and Lao ye came to the library to see beautiful women when they were free? You are vulgar. You only focus on the part, and you know what face and chest to look at. Unlike brother, you are good at grasping the overall situation, and pay more attention to the details of their body proportions. "


    When Dawei said that, the monkey quit. He argued, "Dawei, you''ll put gold on your face. When can I just look at your face and chest?"


    "Tell me, what else?"


    "Long legs and hips."


    Monkey is also a sultry type. He has two hobbies, online games and watching movies. He spent most of his four years in University on these two.


    The game does not say, if his level is second, no one in Zhejiang university dares to call himself first.


    Needless to say, according to the incomplete statistics of Lao ban and Dawei, he has seen no less than 3000 films, a total of more than 1000 days in four years, which means that he has at least two films a day on average.


    Monkey and Dawei, the originator of a theoretical school and an expert of a practical school, hit it off immediately. They swaggered to the library, so the scene they said happened.


    Dawei said: "monkey, you are not loyal. You are also the initiator. Why don''t you look at me so much that you don''t look like yourself?"


    The monkey said with disdain, "am I the same as you? I just appreciate it. I don''t like you. After watching it, I drool all over the place, but I still go up to tease others shamelessly. You deserve to be beaten

 Chapter 135

    "Did you really fight with someone?" I asked Dawei, after all, we come to school to recall our youth. How can we fight with some younger students? We can''t keep our face.


    Dawei said: "listen to their blind force, we didn''t do it, we were just bickering."


    "Pretend! Pick up the dress Lao ban began to expose the short. He pointed to Dawei''s collar and said, "Lao ye, look at his collar. The buttons are all off. He dares to open his eyes and tell lies."


    Mo Han and I looked at Dawei''s collar, and one of the buttons really fell off. Mo Han coldly said: "Dawei, you really have no bottom line, shame."


    Dawei is very afraid of Mo Han. As for why, we three don''t know. Anyway, every time Mo Han gets angry, he doesn''t dare to talk back.


    It''s just an episode, and we don''t really care. The five of us went around the school again before we took a taxi to leave.


    In the evening, the five of us had a big meal at the roadside stall, and it was only in this kind of place that we enjoyed ourselves.


    It''s necessary to drink, but we didn''t drink too much because we have to work tomorrow. Especially I came to Hangzhou to do business, not to play. How can I get drunk.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, we broke up at an intersection. All five of us lived far away, so we went home separately.


    Mo Han is the only lady among us. The treatment is naturally different. The old class gave me the task of sending Mo Han home. Before he left, he secretly pulled me aside and asked me about today''s war situation.


    Some things can not be concealed, I can only tell the truth, I told my heart to the old class, the old class silent for a long time, and finally made a summary: "he gave me a month to consider, within a month, we must give him a satisfactory answer."


    I took a taxi to take Mo Han home. Mo Han didn''t talk much all the way. She kept looking out of the window.


    Mo Han''s family lives in Xihu District. It''s on a very prosperous street. I didn''t expect that Mo Han''s family''s condition is so good. Of course, her condition is relative to me and the old class. For the real rich, they will at least live in villas.


    After Mo Han got out of the car, I got out of the car and asked the master to wait for me.


    "Mo Han, I won''t send you up. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    I went back to the taxi. Mo Han knocked on the window outside. I rolled down the window and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "When will you leave Hangzhou?"


    "The afternoon after tomorrow."


    "Oh." Mo Han only said, nothing more. She waved to me and went back.


    After I got to the hotel, it was almost eleven o''clock. I didn''t disturb Luyuan so late, and I didn''t worry about her safety. Luyuan is such a big person that she will take care of herself.


    When I woke up, it was already past 7:30. Luyuan knocked on the door and asked me to go out for breakfast. We had to get to each other''s company before 9:00.


    Today, we need to inspect two companies. We inspect so many companies mainly for two purposes: one is to understand the industry on the spot and learn from others'' advanced experience; the other is to find some suitable companies to cooperate with.


    General Lin''s general view: only by learning how to borrow chicken to lay eggs can we grow ourselves quickly.


    Lin Manxue is a very insightful woman. She has always stressed the integration of resources. Therefore, in her hands, the company has grown to its present scale in just a few months. She has launched three major projects at once, and has done a good job.


    Of course, all this is inseparable from the support of the Lin group. Without the contacts and resources of the Lin group, no matter how capable or clever Lin Manxue is, it''s useless. It''s hard for a skillful woman to cook without rice. That''s the truth.


    We arrived at the first company at 9 am on time. This is a small and medium-sized company with 70 or 80 people. Although the scale is small, many of their products are well done and have great potential for development.


    Lu Yuan and I worked separately. I mainly investigated the company''s hardware, including plant, equipment, instruments, industry status, etc. Lu Yuan mainly investigated the software, such as the company''s personnel structure, management system, financial status, etc.


    This is the division of labor between Lu Yuan and me. She worked as an assistant for such a long time. She used to be in charge of personnel in the general affairs office, so she is more familiar with these than me.


    The only purpose is to do things well. This is the essence of management that I learned from President Lin.


    Lin Manxue chooses to reuse me as a new person, which fully illustrates her management art. She is such a person. As long as you show the ability to conquer her, she will not be too much entangled in your past qualifications. Promote talents regardless of one style.


    In the morning, we finished our investigation, had a lunch with the boss of the other party at noon, and in the afternoon, Lu Yuan and I went to the second company.


    This company is a listed company. We only visited one of its subsidiaries. Its parent company has a wide range of business operations, involving many industries, including electronics, real estate, restaurants and so on.


    Their branch office is in a suburb. It''s a little far from the center of the city. We didn''t arrive until about four o''clock in the afternoon.Their head office sent a vice president to receive us. This specification is quite high, which fully reflects their company''s attention to our Manxue company.


    After we heard an assistant of the other party introduce that the man in front of me was general manager Zheng of their head office, Lu Yuan and I were a little surprised, because she and I did not expect that the other party would send a deputy general manager to receive us.


    After all, the other company is also a large group. Unlike some of the companies we have examined, they are all ordinary small and medium-sized companies.


    After he shook hands with us cordially, he led us to a conference room and showed us some films about the company.


    Their company is really strong. It can be summarized in three broad words: it involves a wide range of industries, a wide range of business and a wide range of contacts.


    In principle, such a large group company does not look up to the start-up man Xue company, which really thanks to the big tree of Lin group behind man Xue company.


    If Mr. Zheng''s company is compared with Lin''s group, it will be a small but big one. It will be compared with Lin''s real estate of Lin''s group. It is estimated that there is no comparability between Mr. Zheng''s company and Lin''s real estate.


    Mr. Zheng was very polite to Lu Yuan and me. After watching the film in the conference room, he personally took us to several departments of the company to have a look. He answered all the questions and didn''t hide the good and bad.


    My first impression of general manager Zheng is very good. A big company is a big company and its quality is high. At that time, I was too young to see many problems on the surface, not to mention the long way to go. Her knowledge may not be much broader than mine.


    Mr. Zheng also took us to visit the R & D laboratory and quality inspection laboratory. At this time, it was late and the staff had already left work. Mr. Zheng arranged us to stay and continue to visit tomorrow.


    Mr. Zheng ordered a private room in a very luxurious five-star hotel to entertain Lu Yuan and me. In addition to Mr. Zheng and his assistant, Mr. Zheng was accompanied by the manager of the technology department, the manager of the public relations department and the manager of the marketing department.

 Chapter 136

    This table is very rich, flying in the sky, running on the ground, swimming in the water, land, sea and air. Mr. Zheng, they took turns to offer wine to me and Lu Yuan.


    Lu Yuan is not good at drinking. If I don''t drink two glasses of red wine, I blush like a cooked lobster. The task of drinking naturally falls on my shoulders.


    I''ve blocked all the wine from her. In this way, I''ve become a person who chooses each other alone. Each of them is a veteran of "wine" passing through the battlefield. Although I can drink it, I can''t stand many people. I feel dizzy in less than an hour.


    We all drink Maotai liquor of 53 degree. 53 degree is already a high degree liquor. I can''t afford to drink it like this.


    Their public relations manager, manager Qiu, is a lady, but he has an amazing amount of wine. He has drunk at least half a jin of Maotai and talked and laughed. Nothing happened.


    Manager Qiu glances at me from time to time on the wine table. Her eyes seem to discharge and make people feel numb.


    Lu Yuan is no longer able to speak. She is a little unclear now. Manager Qiu gives Lu Yuan another toast. I can''t drink the wine that manager Qiu gives Lu Yuan. Women and women drink. How can I join in as a big man.


    Manager Qiu drinks Maotai and Lu Yuan drinks red wine. On the surface, Lu Yuan takes advantage of it. In addition, manager Qiu belongs to the host, so Lu Yuan has to drink her toast.


    This one cup goes down, the road is far thoroughly rest dish, she lies on the table unconscious.


    Manager Qiu helps Lu Yuan to have a rest in the guest room, which is upstairs.


    General manager Zheng and I are still fighting. I''ve almost drunk a kilo of Maotai. I can''t bear to drink such a high volume of wine.


    During this period, I went to the bathroom. This private room is a suite, and there is an independent bathroom at the entrance.


    At that time, I was walking like stepping on cotton. The door of the bathroom is open. I thought there was no one inside, because no one went to the bathroom just now.


    I made two symbolic knocks on the door. At that time, my ears were tinnitus and my brain was slow. I didn''t hear anything inside.


    I was very sick at that time. I staggered to push the door and close the door. After I locked the door, I ran to the sink and retched in the sink, but I didn''t vomit anything.


    I washed my face to make myself sober. I wiped my face with two dry tissues beside me. After the stimulation of cold water, my brain was slightly sober.


    I looked at myself in the mirror, my face was a little white, less heroic than usual. Suddenly I saw a woman sitting on the toilet, her white thighs clearly reflected in the mirror of the bathroom.


    I was about to blow my head off. What''s going on? Isn''t there nobody in it?


    This woman is no one else. It''s manager Qiu who sent Lu Yuan upstairs to have a rest.


    Manager Qiu was a little flustered when she saw me coming in. She bent over to cover the spring light as much as possible, but she couldn''t cover it all in her present posture.


    I dare not look at her, and I dare not look in the mirror, because the effect of looking in the mirror is the same as that of looking at her, and her appearance in the mirror is more likely to make people fantasize.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were in there. I''ll be out right now. " I closed my eyes and apologized, ready to touch it in the direction of the bathroom door.


    I felt at the door. Suddenly, Mr. Zheng''s assistant knocked on the door and said, "Manager Ye, you''ve been in for a long time. Are you ok?"


    General manager Zheng''s assistant is blocked at the door. How dare I open the door at this time? Isn''t it that we are surrounded by manager Qiu?


    Manager Qiu was afraid that I would open the door recklessly, and her hands were gesticulating in the air. As soon as she stood up, the half hidden spring leaked out again. It was so big here that I could see a lot of light as soon as I opened my eyes.


    Manager Qiu''s figure and face are very good. It belongs to the standard S-curve. I vaguely saw something I shouldn''t have seen. My brain was congested at that time. As a first brother, I drank so much wine again. This is the rhythm of my death.


    "Manager Ye, are you still there?" General manager Zheng''s assistant saw that I didn''t respond inside, so he knocked on the door again and asked me.


    "It''s OK. don''t worry. I''ll have a cigarette inside and go back immediately. "


    "Yes. I''ll go back first


    I heard that there was no movement outside the door. I gasped. It was hanging just now. If I open the door like this and let Mr. Zheng''s assistant see it, would manager Qiu and I be a little confused.


    I stood up straight and saw something I shouldn''t have seen in the mirror. I said softly, "manager Qiu, I don''t think I can go out like this. If I open the door and others see you like that, it''s not good for your reputation. You''d better put that on first. "


    Indeed, if I open the door like this and let people see manager Qiu, how can she meet people in the future.


    Manager Qiu whispered, "you are here. How can I dress well?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll close my eyes and promise I won''t peek." I close my eyes when I finish.


    Manager Qiu said: "you men are all the same, say one thing and do another. Coax us well first, step by step. When our women really do what you say, you will not be like this."Women are very wary. In order to get rid of this kind of wariness, many men like to use this tactic. First, they coax her into bed, promise that they will only hold her and do nothing else. After they get into bed, they can''t help her.


    If women suffer a lot in this respect, they will naturally become proficient. Therefore, manager Qiu''s worry is reasonable.


    "What do you say?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s not the way to go on like this? Manager Qiu, why don''t you believe me? I promise you that I will really close my eyes and not peek. "


    "I don''t believe in men''s promises."


    "And how can you believe it?"


    "You swear."


    "Ah?" I don''t believe in such a shrewd woman.


    "You have to swear that I can believe you, otherwise you will turn back and I will not be able to reason with you."


    "Yes. Take an oath, and I''ll do it


    Manager Qiu said, "you swear you didn''t see anything, and you will never see it. If you do, you will be a villain, a hypocrite and a son of a bitch."


    I want to laugh. Manager Qiu, a public relations manager, is like a little girl. If I really want to do something, do I really think that a villain, a hypocrite and a son of a bitch can frighten me?


    "Do you say it or not?"


    "All right." I closed my eyes and said what manager Qiu said.


    Manager Qiu said: "the attitude is not sincere enough, you say it again."


    I said that again.


    "All right. All right. You close your eyes now, don''t turn back, and don''t open them secretly. I''m going to get dressed. "


    "Wear it. I''ve closed my eyes. "


    After manager Qiu dressed, she flushed the toilet. She told me to open my eyes and sneak out.

 Chapter 137

    I gently opened the door, looked around, and rushed out when I saw no one else.


    Seeing that I came back, Mr. Zheng asked with a smile, "Manager Ye, won''t you run to the bathroom to hide from the bar?"


    "No. It''s the spirit of wine. Smoke a cigarette to suppress the spirit of wine. "


    A manager inadvertently said: "manager Qiu has sent the road assistant up for such a long time. Why hasn''t she come back yet? She''s drunk a lot too. Won''t anything happen?"


    Mr. Zheng''s assistant said: "this wine is nothing. Don''t worry. Manager Qiu will be OK. She can''t drink as much as she can."


    After a while, manager Qiu came back. I was a little embarrassed when I met her again, but she still talked and laughed as if nothing had happened to her. The meal ended up with me getting drunk.


    Mr. Zheng''s assistant sent me to the guest room upstairs. I fell asleep on the bed until more than 10 am the next day.


    At eleven o''clock, Mr. Zheng''s assistant came to the hotel to meet me and Lu Yuan. Mr. Zheng had something to do today, so he asked his assistant to accompany us.


    At noon, we had a simple meal. After a short rest, he asked a driver to take me and Lu Yuan to the railway station. Our high-speed railway was about 4:20 in the afternoon.


    Before I got on the bus, Mr. Zheng''s assistant gave me a bag and said that it contained some local products. Let me take it back and have a good taste. He also prepared one for Lu Yuan.


    However, this one is obviously heavier than the one from far away, because my bags are much higher than hers.


    Lu Yuan and I didn''t refuse. It''s natural for us to give small gifts to customers when we go out. If we refuse, we won''t give them face. This will embarrass the givers.


    When we were on the way to the railway station, Mo Han gave me a call.


    "Hello, Mo Han."


    "Where are you?"


    "On the way to the east railway station."


    "How much longer?"


    "Half an hour."


    "Yes. I''ll wait for you in the ticket hall of the station. "


    "Ah? Don''t you have to work today? " Mo Han didn''t answer me. She had already hung up in advance.


    The driver took us to the east railway station and went back. Luyuan and I thank him.


    I give way to far away with my ID card to get tickets, train tickets far away on the Internet has long been ordered, train stations have automatic ticket office.


    It''s only 3:30 and there are still about 50 minutes to leave. It''s only an hour or so from Hangzhou east to Shanghai Hongqiao by high-speed rail, which means we should be able to get to Shanghai before 5:30.


    I stood at the door of the ticket hall and gave Mo Han a call. She didn''t answer and hung up directly. When I was about to call again, Mo Han was standing in front of me.


    "Are you here so soon?"


    Mo Han nodded: "you said the day before yesterday that you were going to Shanghai. I think high speed rail is the most suitable for you."


    "Are you not working today?" It''s Tuesday, and she shouldn''t have time.


    "Asked for leave."


    I said with a smile: "your company is quite humanized, you can ask for leave at will."


    "Don''t you have another colleague, where are the people?"


    "I went to collect the ticket."


    When Lu Yuan came back from the ticket collection, he saw that I was talking to a very beautiful girl at the door.


    Lu Yuan and Mo Han look at each other and see a little surprise in each other''s eyes. There is always a kind of emotion that men can''t understand between beauty and beauty.


    Mo Han asked me gently: "your colleague?"


    I nodded and said, "this is my colleague. It''s a long way to go. It''s a long way to go. This is my classmate Mo Han. Let''s get to know each other. "


    Lu Yuan shakes hands with Mo Han very warmly. Mo Han is unusual. She is also friendly to Lu Yuan, which makes me a little surprised, because according to Mo Han''s urination, she is indifferent to everyone. I didn''t expect that Lu Yuan still has this charm.


    Lu Yuan said with a smile: "manager, you and your friends chat slowly. I''ll wait for you in the first station. Here is your ticket


    After Luyuan handed me the ticket, she waved to Mo Han and left with her luggage.


    "She called you manager?"


    I laughed and said, "you heard me right."


    "When did you become a manager?"


    "Ten years ago."


    "What manager?"


    "Project manager."


    Mo Han looked at me and said, "I''ve learned about your Manxue company on the Internet. Although it''s a newly established company, the potential hair show is quite good. You''re very powerful. You''ll be the manager so soon."


    I didn''t explain anything. If I said that the boss of man Xue company was a powerful person and that the development prospect of man Xue company was good, I believe Mo Han was even more surprised.


    "That girl from your project department just now?"


    "Well. My assistant. "


    Mo Han was thoughtful. She didn''t ask any more, but handed me a bag of things.


    "What?""Something to eat. You are serious in everything. I''m afraid you forget to eat as soon as you work. Also, it''s very tiring to take a car, and you can''t eat well and sleep well. You should pay attention to nutrition. "


    "No. My business trip this time is basically a treat for others. I''m so good at eating and drinking. You see, I''m fatter than I was at school. If you don''t believe it, pinch it. "


    I asked Mo han to pinch the meat on my face. She really pinched it hard, which almost didn''t kill me.


    "Oh, are you really pinching me? I''ll just talk about it. "


    "You let me pinch, why don''t I?" Mo Han said naturally.


    "I''ve never met a person like you. I don''t know what joking and politeness are?"


    "I''ve always been like this. Did you know me on the first day?" Mo Han see my face pinch red, and with a small hand gently touch touch said: "won''t really pinch pain?"


    "Do you think it hurts. So hard, I''ll pinch you. "


    I pretended to pinch Mo Han''s face, she did not resist, let me gently pinch.


    "Why don''t you hide?"


    Mo Han said, "if you like to pinch, why should I hide from her?"


    I''m really speechless. Such a dull woman has no entertainment spirit at all.


    "When are you going back to Shencheng?"


    "Not sure. I''ll go back after the investigation. "


    Mo Han nodded, then took out an Apple phone from his bag and said to me, "this phone is the one I used before. Now I have a new one for you."


    I took it in my hand and looked at it. It didn''t look like a used mobile phone. It was 100% brand new.


    "Mo Han, you are too luxurious. This mobile phone is the same as the new one. It''s the latest model."


    "If you want to use it, you can use it. Why are you so wordy? Besides, it''s a shame that you are now a manager and still use your old antique. Lose not only your people, but also the face of your company. Be careful that your leaders criticize you. "


    Mo Han is right. Lin Manxue criticized me at least twice for this problem, but I used too much money some time ago. I had to pay rent and buy gifts for the new year. How could I have extra money to buy a mobile phone.


    Mo Han used the mobile phone, of course, I would not mind, I put the mobile phone into the briefcase, said to Mo Han with a smile: "should I say thank you?"


    Mo Han gave me a white look. She saw that my collar was rolled up, so she helped me tidy it. Mo Han worked hard. She was really beautiful when she was serious.


    "In the future, you should pay more attention to your image. Now it''s not as good as before. In school, it doesn''t matter if you are sloppy. Now you can''t do it."


    Mo Han never talked before, now she suddenly talked, let me can''t help laughing.


    "What are you doing? Is there anything funny? "

 Chapter 138

    "No. Mo Han, how do I think your temper has changed since you worked? "


    "Nonsense. I don''t know where I''ve changed. Don''t I always do that? "


    I didn''t argue with Mo Han about this topic, because everyone is changing. This change follows the changes of the surrounding environment. Nothing is immutable. The reason why people change is that they must change, because only the fittest can survive.


    Mo Han and I stood outside the ticket office for a while. I was about to check in. Mo Han sent me to the gate. She watched me enter before leaving.


    After I entered the station, Luyuan saw me waving to me, and we lined up to get on the platform.


    In the next ten days, we traveled to Shanghai, Suzhou, Beijing and other cities, inspected more than a dozen companies, and finally returned to Shenzhen.


    It took us almost half a month to go from Shencheng to return to Shencheng. I would make a summary after every place I visited. When I got back to Shencheng, I put these summaries together and wrote a general report, which was sent to the email of Lin Manxue company.


    Before going to bed at night, Lu Yuan called me.


    "It''s a long way. What''s the matter? Haven''t you slept yet? "


    "Manager, have you seen all the small gifts that our clients gave us on this business trip?"


    "Yes. You call me so late to remind me of this? "


    "Just look. OK, nothing else. You can have a rest early. "


    I think it''s strange to have a long way to go. I made a special phone call to remind me of this. I''m really a girl. I can''t wait to receive a gift.


    The next two days are weekends. Instead of working overtime in the company, I choose to rest at home. During this period, I run outside every day. I''m really tired. I want to have a good rest.


    On Sunday, he invited me to the exhibition center to attend the Tea Expo. He said he had two tickets. Let me go with him.


    I took the subway line 1 to the Convention and Exhibition Center Station, where we made an appointment to meet.


    After we went into the venue, it was really big. It was said that the exhibition area was 60000 square meters, and there were more than 2800 booths. Anyifei and I were dazzled.


    The exhibits also have their own characteristics, such as purple sand, ceramics, tea utensils and various kinds of tea.


    Yifei and I look at it all the way, and we will communicate with their staff when we encounter something curious. They are very professional and answer every question. Sometimes they will send us small bags of tea for trial.


    We walked around the venue for more than an hour. I met Lin Manxue in hall 2. At that time, she was a little far away from me, four or five booths apart. When I was about to say hello, I saw a man standing beside her.


    This man is very handsome, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. He has a tough face like a ghost axe. His eyes are deep and charming, which makes me feel ashamed.


    He only wore a plaid shirt on his upper body, protruding his strong muscles and strong arms. At this time, he was introducing something to Lin Manxue. He was talking and gesticulating. I couldn''t hear what he was saying so far away.


    Lin Manxue nodded and reached over to pick up the tea set. I think this man must have been introducing the origin and practice of these tea sets to her at that time.


    This man''s insight must be very profound, because Lin Manxue seems to be very convinced of his words. Lin Manxue is not an ordinary woman. She is a super Xueba. The person she can admire is definitely not an ordinary person.


    I don''t know anything about these things. I can only look at them from a distance.


    Because there were too many people in the exhibition, the man was afraid that the people around him would crowd into Lin Manxue. He stretched out his arm to separate Lin Manxue from others, so as to separate Lin Manxue from others.


    But from my point of view, he seems to hold Lin Manxue in his arms with his arms bent.


    He is really careful to Lin Manxue. I feel ashamed to think of such details.


    Seeing that a man is so kind to Lin Manxue, I suddenly feel uncomfortable. During this period of time when I am out on business, I will inadvertently think of Lin Manxue. I will wonder what she is doing, whether she has dinner on time, whether her work is smooth, whether she is in a good mood, and so on.


    In short, no matter what happens to me, as long as there is a little shadow of Lin Manxue, I can''t help thinking of her.


    I''m very happy to come back this time, because I can see her again when I go to work on Monday, but at this moment, I suddenly feel sad. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. When I see a man who is ten times and one hundred times stronger than me appear in front of her, I can''t help it.


    I, ye Chutian, used to be a man of arrogance. Now I''m worried about gain and loss. I despise myself in my heart.


    Lin Manxue looked at the booth for a while, and then came to my direction. I suddenly felt guilty. I turned around and pretended to be very interested in a purple clay pot. I was consulting a staff member.


    Lin Manxue and the handsome guy went straight ahead. She didn''t notice me on one side. After they went away, I dared to look back at their back.I was looking at the trance when I came back from the bathroom. I patted my shoulder and said, "what are you looking at? So be absorbed. "


    "Nothing."


    "I believe you." Any one flies along my vision to see past, he almost cries out a voice, because the beauty of Lin Man snow is he dare not imagine.


    "Brother Tian, are we dreaming that there are such beautiful women in this world?"


    I pulled his body and said: "don''t look, there are so many people here. Be careful that others treat you as a sex wolf."


    "Why? You see so many people looking at her, it''s not just the two of us. "


    Indeed, it is estimated that there are more people looking at Lin Manxue in the exhibition hall than at the exhibits. Where she goes is the focus of the crowd.


    "It''s beautiful. It''s really beautiful. God, look at the handsome guy next to her. They are really right. "


    "Do you think they are suitable?" I said


    "Why not. You can see that he is a good-looking man. He must be tall and good-looking. The key is his clothes. He must be a rich man. "


    "If you see the watch in his hand, Patek Philippe has super complex function timing. The diameter of the watch is 41mm, and it has a manual mechanical movement. The case is made of 18k rose gold, and the market price is about 1.2 million. One watch is enough for me to work for more than ten or twenty years. "


    You Fei tells us the origin of this watch. It seems that he has a lot of research on it.


    "Yifei, that''s good. Do you know that?"


    "What''s the matter? I''ve seen so much."


    "Damn it, I can''t see you are still an invisible rich second generation?"


    "Bullshit. I read it all on the Internet. I wish I were a rich second generation. "


    Anyifei likes cars and watches. He knows everything about them. I''m not surprised that he can tell the origin and price of this watch.


    When I talked with Yifei, Lin Manxue and the handsome guy disappeared. They seemed to have gone to another exhibition hall.

 Chapter 139

    Ever since I saw Lin Manxue with that handsome guy, I feel a little uneasy. I always want to follow them to see what they are doing.


    Am I sick? I am!


    Yifei and I went around hall 2 again. It''s more than 11 o''clock now. Yifei and I are going out to eat.


    Anyifei went to the bathroom again and told me to wait for him outside.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why do you always have to go to the toilet?"


    "Don''t mention it. I have a stomachache. I don''t know if I ate something bad in the morning?"


    "What''s bad in the morning, and it''s only now that it reacts?"


    "Who knows. All right, brother Tian, I won''t tell you. I''ll come. "


    I stood at the door bored, far glimpsed Lin Manxue and the handsome man from another exit out. I immediately followed the passage.


    Lin Manxue and the handsome guy went out of the exhibition hall and went to a parking lot in front of him. He was driving an imported Range Rover Sport version. If the configuration was high, it would be about 2 million yuan.


    They are really rich people. They wear famous brands, watch and drive luxury cars.


    The handsome man opens the car door for Lin Manxue. Lin Manxue smiles like a girl to him. The handsome man lets Lin Manxue sit in first, then he turns to the driver''s seat, gets on the car, backs up and leaves the exhibition center.


    I have been looking at their far away back, my heart is infinite loss, I smile to myself, Lin Manxue and handsome man are rich, they should live such a life, what I envy here.


    I blame it all on a loser''s admiration for Gao Fu Shuai and Bai Fu Mei.


    After flying out of the bathroom, anyone didn''t see me, so he called me. I asked him to come to the parking lot. I''ll wait for him here.


    After lunch, flying in the afternoon, I was not in the mood to visit again, so I separated from him and went back to Shannan village.


    After I went back, I was very upset. I didn''t know what I was upset about. There was a nameless fire in my stomach, and I couldn''t hold it down.


    I''ve imagined countless pictures in my mind: a splendid five-star hotel, elegant piano, beautiful melody, waiters standing on both sides, a handsome man and a beautiful woman eating candlelight dinner.


    I seem to see a smile on Lin Manxue''s face, because just now when I was in the parking lot, I saw Lin Manxue showing a charming smile on that handsome guy.


    When did President Lin, such an iceberg beauty, smile at others like this? Apart from sneering, ridiculing, sneering and laughing at others, when did she smile like this.


    Never, at least not for me.


    I feel sad again. I remember the first time I felt this kind of feeling was when Ren Yingying expressed this kind of expression to Yang ruohui. Now I feel this kind of mood again.


    I shook my head. What''s wrong with me? It''s her freedom to be with Lin Manxue. It''s none of my business.


    I convinced myself not to think wildly. The relationship between Mr. Lin and me is superior and subordinate. At best, we are friends. This is my own wishful thinking.


    I can''t like her, she can''t like me, I appreciate her because I admire her ability, talent and work attitude, what I appreciate is her work style, not including other emotions.


    I must know myself, know myself.


    I keep hinting that I don''t want to think about it, because it''s a terrible thing. The person I like is Ye Yingying. I can only have her in my heart. Even if I can''t be with Ye Yingying, I won''t like others, especially Lin Manxue.


    As I lay on the bed, the picture of that handsome man and Lin Manxue together constantly appeared in my mind. The more I thought about it, the more I felt that this handsome man looked familiar. It seemed that I had seen him somewhere.


    I think the man who can chase Lin Manxue must not be a nobody. Maybe he can find some information on the Internet.


    I searched some key words on the Internet and found nothing at first. Later, I used keywords such as the top ten young talents in Shencheng to search, and I found a picture of a person very similar to the handsome man himself.


    I found this person''s profile on the Internet:


    Xiang Pengyu, male, 29 years old, is now the general manager of Lin''s real estate company. Three years ago, he was rated as one of the top ten young talents in Shencheng. He is a real diamond Wang Laowu.


    No wonder I look so familiar. It''s him. I used to see him on the covers of some financial magazines, but he in the magazines is different from what I saw in the daytime. Moreover, the distance is too far. I didn''t look at him carefully, so I didn''t recognize him at once.


    When I know that this man is Xiang Pengyu, my heart is a little desperate. No matter from which aspect, he and Lin Manxue are the most right, and Lin Manxue also needs such a man to stand behind her to protect her, take care of her and support her.


    I had a night''s dream, full of nightmares. I dreamt that I fell into a thorn bush. Lin Manxue watched me fall. She didn''t reach out to pull me, but she was still laughing wildly.


    On Monday, I went to Manxue company early, because I didn''t sleep well last night, and my mental state was not very good.


    When I was in the hall downstairs, I met Lin Manxue. She and her assistant Yang Lin were waiting for the elevator. What were they saying.I don''t want to go forward, because I suddenly don''t want to see Lin Manxue. I''m going to wait for them to get on the elevator.


    With sharp eyes, Lin Man Xue caught a glimpse of me. She said coldly, "come here, ye Chutian."


    I reluctantly in the past, standing behind Lin Manxue, Lin Manxue 1.73 meters head in front of me a full half short head.


    The smell of her body is still so good, I can''t help breathing the air.


    Lin Manxue looked at me scornfully, I saw a trace of disgust and disgust from her eyes.


    Let me smell the air. What''s wrong? Is that in your way?


    Because of the handsome guy yesterday, I have a problem with Lin Manxue now. She looks down on me and I don''t want to talk to her.


    In fact, I got along well with Lin Manxue some time ago. She trusted me and was willing to give me a chance. I worked hard and worked wholeheartedly for her and Manxue company.


    It''s just that everything seems to have changed since I came back from a business trip for half a month. Her eyes were filled with indifference again, her eyes were full of contempt and disdain for me.


    I thought in my heart, Lin Manxue''s great change to me must be because yesterday that Gao Fu Shuai Xiang Pengyu, a woman who likes the new and dislikes the old, wants to get rid of me when she has a new backer.


    At that time, I was absolutely excited and jealous, otherwise I would not have such a ridiculous idea.


    The elevator is coming. The three of us enter the elevator. Of course, Lin is always the first to enter the elevator. Yang assistant is the second. I am in the back of the hall. I pressed the button of 28.

 Chapter 140

    After getting out of the elevator, Lin Manxue said to me coldly, "put down your things and come to my office immediately."


    Lin Manxue said and went to her own office.


    Go, go, who is afraid of who.


    The office of our big health project department and President Lin''s office are at both ends of the elevator. Her office is on the left and we are on the right.


    I was the first one to go to the office. I opened the door with my fingerprint, put down my briefcase, and then went directly to Mr. Lin''s office.


    I knocked at the door. Lin Manxue called inside. Please come in.


    When I pushed the door in, Liman saw that it was me, and her eyes were very sharp. Since I knew her for a long time, only when I saw her for the first time, she used this kind of eyes to me.


    "President Lin."


    Lin Manxue motioned me to close the door. I closed the door behind me.


    Mr. Lin stood up, looked at me and said, "Manager Ye, what do you need to say about your business trip?"


    I said: "I think this business trip has gained a lot. I have benefited a lot and accumulated some valuable experience. As for the investigation results of other companies, I have made a detailed description of the companies that most fit with our Manxue. The email was sent to you last Friday. Did you read it? "


    Lin Manxue sneered: "of course, you have gained a lot. Manager Ye, apart from what''s written in the email, do you have anything else you want to talk about with me? "


    What else? What do you mean? I looked at Lin Manxue stupidly.


    "I''ll give you a chance. If you take the initiative to speak up and be frank and lenient, I''ll consider giving you a chance to reform."


    "Mr. Lin, I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about?"


    "It seems that you are determined not to say it. Well, Manager Ye, I''ll officially inform you now that you don''t need to take care of the big health project any more. This may not be suitable for you. You''d better go back to your marketing department. "


    "Mr. Lin, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? Ye Chutian, I gave you an opportunity. You don''t know how to cherish it. How can you not understand what I said? "


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why did you drive me out of the project department?"


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "why? Because I am the president of man Xue company, because I have the right to transfer anyone''s work or even fire any man Xue employee. "


    "I don''t agree."


    "Don''t you agree?" Lin Man snow cold hum a say again: "you make such thing by yourself, you still dare to say you don''t agree with me?"


    "What did I do? I''ve been on a business trip for the company all this time, and I didn''t do anything. Of course, I don''t accept it. "


    "Good one for the company. Ye Chutian, I didn''t expect that you are such a person. Under the guise of the company, you eat and take cards everywhere. I trust you, and man Xue company trusts you. Is that how you repay the trust of man Xue and me? "


    "Mr. Lin, I can''t understand what you are saying."


    I have no idea what Lin Manxue is talking about, let alone what she is angry about. I''m out on a hard business trip. She''s eating, drinking and having fun with a handsome guy in Shenzhen. Shouldn''t that angry person be me?


    "It''s a time of sophistry. that ''s ok. I''ll convince you. "


    Lin Manxue took out a U-disk and a stack of photos from her bag and threw them in front of me, saying, "take them back and have a good look. If you want to be unknown, you can''t do it yourself."


    I picked up the photos and USB flash drive on my desk. I didn''t comment on the USB flash drive if I didn''t know the content, but as soon as I saw the photos, I knew that when I left Hangzhou, Mr. Zheng''s assistant sent me some photos of local products.


    "What does that mean? Customers give me some local products, but it''s not something of value. I call it" eat, take, take, take? "


    Lin Manxue said: "do you dare to quibble? Ye Chutian, I really misunderstood you. I thought you were just greedy for small gains and lost your way. I didn''t expect that you were so greedy in your bones. It''s hopeless. "


    "Mr. Lin, let''s make it clear face to face. You are the leader. If you want to fire me, I have nothing to say, but I don''t want to be so vague. If I die, I will die plainly. "


    "Customers give me some local products, I admit I accept them, but what does that mean? When I go to the customers, they give me a warm reception. As a reciprocity, I can''t deny the customers'' face because of some local products. "


    Lin Manxue shakes her head and looks very disappointed at me. She points to the door and says, "get out of here! I don''t want to see you again. "


    "President Lin."


    "Get out."


    "I don''t know."


    "Good. I wanted to save you some face, give you a step down, you have to be shameless, then I have nothing to say. Ye Chutian, I ask you, what''s in the bag besides local products? "


    "It''s nothing. The customer said that there are only a few local products. What else can there be?"


    "Yes? The customer gave you one and Lu Yuan another, right? "


    "That''s right."I nodded, because I remember Mr. Zheng''s assistant gave me one, and also gave Luyuan one, and my packing bag was much more high-end than Luyuan''s. at that time, Luyuan joked with me that leaders were leaders, and the gifts he received were graded.


    "She has five thousand dollars in her bag. What about yours?"


    "Ah! What did you say? "


    "You don''t want to say that you don''t have any money in it," she sneered


    I was totally stupid, because I didn''t know there was money in the bag. I never opened it. I wanted to bring these local products to Ye Yingying as a gift, so I didn''t open the package at all.


    "Nothing to say? If you''re embarrassed to say it, I''ll help you. There''s 50000 yuan in the bag. They''ll give you 50000 yuan as a bounty, and you''ll help them build a bridge to the snow company. "


    "I didn''t."


    Although I don''t know what happened, I feel that I fell into a trap. This is a well planned Bureau.


    "You didn''t? Lu Yuan called me on the night when he came back to report the incident, and you still don''t admit it? "


    I remember that the night we came back, Lu Yuan called me in a hurry before going to bed. She reminded me to look at the customer''s gift. I said I saw it, but she didn''t say anything.


    It turns out that Lu Yuan called me to remind me of this. I misunderstood her at that time. I thought that the girl was impatient to open it when she received the gift, but I didn''t think there was such a story in it.


    After all, it involves a lot of privacy. At that time, Lu Yuan didn''t say clearly on the phone that she asked me if I had opened the gift to see it. I said I had, and she thought I knew the situation. As for how I handled it, she couldn''t interfere.


    It dawned on me at the moment. I remember that when I was resting at home the next day, Lu Yuan called me again. She was still insinuating that I should take the initiative to report to the company.


    At that time, I didn''t think about it at all. I thought it was to report my work. I said that I had reported to President Lin early in the morning, because I sent an email to Lin Manxue that evening, summarizing the investigation during this period.

 Chapter 141

    After listening to my report, Lu Yuan felt relieved. As long as he reported this kind of thing to the company clearly, there would be no problem. If you don''t hide it and let the company find out by itself, the consequences will be very serious.


    Because Lin''s group strictly forbids employees to ask customers for cards. Once found, it will be dealt with seriously.


    If what Lin Manxue said is true, then I have a big problem this time. Lin Manxue kicked me out of the project department and returned me to the marketing department. It''s not too much for me to directly dismiss man Xue company in my case.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, Lin Man Xue sneered, "now you know how to be afraid? You are really dirty. You can take some money and still want to play a hooligan outside. Why didn''t I see you before? I thought you were young, playful and full of nonsense, but now it seems that you are a hooligan at all. "


    "Mr. Lin, don''t slander my character when there is no basis."


    "Character? You still have character? I think it can only be regarded as animal products at most, animals of animals. " Lin Manxue pointed to the U disk and said, "go back and listen to it. You''ve got the handle. What''s more to quibble about."


    Lin Manxue said that, I immediately associate with some scenes, such as hotel, toilet, autumn manager and so on.


    After that, I must have been intrigued by manager Qiu and a group of them. Manager Qiu must have recorded the sound when I closed my eyes. She had a mobile phone and could record the sound at any time. It was ridiculous that I swore to her at that time.


    I don''t need to look at the contents of the USB flash drive to know that this must have happened in the bathroom. The layout of this bureau was so thorough and closely connected that there was no flaw at all. I didn''t have the heart to be on guard at that time. How could it not be set up.


    "I was wronged."


    Lin Manxue looked at my cell phone in my hand. The day before yesterday, I had replaced the Apple phone that Mo Han had given me. My old Gu Dong stayed at home.


    Lin Manxue said with a sneer: "it''s not bad. If you go on a business trip and come back with a full load, you can use the latest mobile phones. Isn''t it cheap? Seven thousand or six thousand? "


    Lin Manxue has been asking me to change my mobile phone. Because I have a lot of money, I want to change it after I have more money. I still owe Mo Han 25000. I want to pay the money back first.


    When I left Hangzhou, Mo Han came to the railway station to see me off and gave me a brand new Apple mobile phone. Now, Lin Manxue misunderstood me. I couldn''t wash it when I jumped to the Yellow River.


    "Believe it or not, I was wronged."


    Lin Manxue said, "it''s no use telling me. Your matter has been reported to the headquarters, which attaches great importance to it. I can''t help you


    "I don''t need your help, I just want you to trust me. I was wronged. "


    "Ye Chutian, every day many people say that they have been wronged, and no one will easily admit what they have done. isn''t it? What''s more, as a college student who has just entered the society, you have worked for only two or three months, and you have not offended anyone. Why should others take such pains to frame you? "


    I don''t want to explain, because I offended Mr. Fan. He must have colluded with the other party to frame me.


    But if I put the blame on Mr. Fan now, Lin Manxue will look down on me and think that I didn''t take on the responsibility and bite others casually, because in her eyes, Mr. Fan and I are not close to each other, and there is no intersection at all. How can he frame me?


    If I want to explain this problem, then I must say something about Lu Yuan. This problem is too complicated, I can''t say a few words clearly, and I don''t want to get involved in Lu Yuan. It''s related to the reputation of other girls. If it gets out, she''s not a good person.


    What''s more, I have no evidence. I said that fan and others framed me together. Who can believe that?


    But Lin Manxue would rather believe others than me. I''m a little cold.


    "Mr. Lin, I just want to ask you, do you really believe in these things and do not want to believe me?"


    "Ye Chutian, I said I don''t believe anyone, I only believe in evidence. Do you know the evidence? All right. You go out, go back to clean up immediately, go to your marketing department, and be a good man in the future. "


    "Ha ha." I smile at Lin Manxue twice. Lin Manxue doesn''t trust me. What''s the meaning of staying in Manxue company.


    "What are you laughing at? Don''t go out yet. "


    "Lin Manxue, I''ll ask you again. Do you really don''t believe me?"


    Lin Manxue looked at me coldly and said, "get out. Go back to your marketing department before I change my mind. "


    "No, Mr. Lin, since you don''t believe me, I don''t think I need to stay in the snow anymore." I took down the work card hanging around my neck, threw it on the table in front of Lin Manxue and said, "Mr. Lin, take care."


    "Come back! What are you doing? " I turned to leave, and Lin Manxue called out to me.


    "I quit! I want to leave Manxue company and you, Lin Manxue. " I was really angry. I thought that Lin Manxue trusted me. Unexpectedly, her trust in me was so fragile that she was vulnerable.


    I worked hard for her and shared her worries. She did this to me. Why should I stay here.If I stay in the big health project department, even if I don''t work as a manager, I can still be an ordinary employee. But if I go back to the marketing department, does she think about it for me whether I want to be ridiculed or to see other people''s different eyes?


    And now she doesn''t trust me any more. She regards me as a greedy villain and a rascal. She is full of contempt and disdain for me. Can I stay with her?


    I stay here and I don''t like each other. If I don''t leave, at least I can let off my anger, at least I can keep a little man''s self-esteem.


    I don''t want to work, but I will never allow anyone to trample on my dignity.


    I resolutely turned around and walked towards the door.


    When Lin Manxue saw that I was really going, she immediately came out from the front of the seat. She ran to me in a panic, took my arm and said, "how can you say that and leave?"


    "Why don''t I stay? Make you laugh? Don''t you hate to see me? OK, I''ll make you happy. "


    "Ye Chutian, you bastard."


    Lin Manxue looked at me, suddenly tears flashed in her eyes, she forbeared, and finally did not flow down.


    "Yes. I''m an asshole! I''m not just a jerk, I''m a fuckin ''hooligan. What can you do to me? "


    I don''t know if what I said just now is too heavy. I only know that I am full of anger at the moment. I need to vent and release, or I will light up the whole Manxue company.


    Lin Manxue was shocked. She looked at me foolishly. She certainly didn''t think that I dare to talk to her like this.


    Lin Manxue pulled me tightly, she said: "without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywhere."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lin. I''m not an employee of Manxue any more. You can''t control me." I broke away from Lin Manxue''s hand, opened the door and walked away.

 Chapter 142

    I always thought that I walked very natural and unrestrained, I kept a man''s dignity, I kept my poor self-esteem, I didn''t think much about Lin Manxue''s feelings at that time.


    What qualifications does a loser have to consider the feelings of a winner?


    I thought my leaving was a dispensable thing for her.


    Lin Manxue stayed in the same place for a long time.


    When I got back to the office, Luyuan had already gone to work. I called her to my office, gave her some documents, and handed over some work she didn''t know.


    Lu Yuan has been with me in the project team, so she is very familiar with many jobs. I just need to say that she will understand.


    "Manager, why did you suddenly arrange so much work for me? You''re not afraid that I can''t finish it or do it well. "


    "It''s a long way to go. You just need to know about these jobs. When the new manager comes, you can transfer them to him."


    "Ah? What do you mean, manager? "


    I patted Luyuan on the shoulder and said, "Luyuan, you continue to work hard. I''ll withdraw first. "


    "What''s the matter with you, manager? Another department? "


    I shook my head and said, "No. I''ve quit my job. I''ll leave man Xue forever. "


    "Why? Did you make Lin unhappy? "


    "It''s a long way to go. Don''t ask me anything. I don''t know how to tell you, and I can''t tell you for a while. My leaving Manxue doesn''t affect our friendship. If you have something you can''t decide, please call me at any time. If I can help, I won''t refuse. "


    Lu Yuan is reluctant to let me resign. We have been together for so long, just like a pair of very good friends. I regard her as my sister and she regards me as her brother in her heart.


    "Manager, can you talk to Mr. Lin about not leaving? If you can''t tell her, can I help you? "


    "It''s a long way to go. That''s it. It''s time for me to go." I don''t have anything in the company. I can just pack up and go.


    When I came out, I met Xiao Yao, Ge Shaobo and Zhang Gaoning. I laughed at them and said goodbye. We have been together for some time, and we have a good relationship with each other.


    The three of them didn''t understand what was going on. They looked at each other. At last, they all looked at Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan didn''t say anything, because she was confused.


    The four of them wanted to send me. I didn''t let them. I didn''t want to make such a big noise. Let me come and go quietly without taking a cloud.


    I can''t bear to see the reality here, but I want to say something about it.


    I didn''t expect that Lin Manxue stood on the balcony of the 28th floor and looked at me. I was so small at that time that she couldn''t see the expression on my face clearly.


    I went back to Shannan village. When I got home, I found the big bag and unpacked it. I really found 50000 yuan in it.


    Lin Manxue didn''t wronged me, but she didn''t believe I was innocent. After I''ve been with her for so long, she still doubts my character. What else can I explain.


    I didn''t ask Lin Manxue how to know the news, because according to her voice just now, this matter has been exposed to the head office. I don''t know why the head office hasn''t sent someone to investigate me now.


    Of course, I have left, and they will no longer take me seriously, because I am no longer a snowman. They can completely put the responsibility on me and give an account to customers or other people in the company.


    At that time, I didn''t think of what efforts Lin Manxue made to keep me in the company. At that time, I was only angry and disappointed with her distrust.


    I put 50000 yuan into the bag, I went out to find a express to send it to Lin Manxue. I can be wronged, but I can''t lose my personality.


    I, ye Chutian, stand tall and upright. I will never allow my personality to be tainted.


    I didn''t go out again this day because I had nowhere to go. Ye Yingying, Ren Yifei and Yu Xi all have to go to work. I''m alone. How can I disturb them?


    Besides, I''m in such a bad mood now. Isn''t it a hindrance to go to them?


    I lie on the bed, thinking, I can''t just swallow my breath, I want to prove my innocence, I want to go to Hangzhou to find Mr. Zheng, they, I want to find a way to get their own wronged evidence.


    I''m not a person waiting to die, Lin Manxue said, she only trusts the evidence, OK, then I''ll go to find the evidence to prove my innocence.


    I said I would do it. The next day I took the train back to Hangzhou. I didn''t tell anyone at that time, so I left quietly.


    After I went to Hangzhou, I went to find Lao ban first. Instead of telling him in advance, I went directly to his company to find him.


    When a colleague of the old class led me to the old class, the old class was surprised. His eyes seemed to say: didn''t you come back some time ago? Why did you come back again?"Old class."


    "Lao ye, why are you back in Hangzhou again?"


    "It''s a long story. Are you working overtime tonight?"


    "You''re back. You''ve got to work a fart shift. I''ll pack up and go now. "


    Lao ban turned off the computer and took the briefcase. He wanted to help me drag the suitcase, but I didn''t let him. We went out of their company together. Lao ban and I talked while walking.


    "Are you on business again?"


    "No


    "Don''t tell me that you miss me so much that you come to see me from the deep city?"


    "If I say that, do you believe it?"


    The old class sniffed and said, "believe me! Tell me, did you get into some romantic debt in Shencheng and come to Hangzhou for refuge? "


    "It''s not asylum, it''s debt collection."


    "Debt collection? Old cock, who can you believe in The old class said incredulously.


    "Believe it or not."


    "Hey, hey, how many days are you going to stay this time?"


    "I won''t go."


    "What is it?"


    "I want to stay in Hangzhou."


    The old class stopped, touched my forehead and said, "no fever."


    "Go away. You''re burning your head out. "


    Lao ban called a didi express. He was usually very thrifty. He took the bus to and from work. Unless he worked overtime until midnight, he would take a taxi without the bus. But at that time, the company had transportation subsidies.


    "Lao ban, your life level has also improved. Now you are willing to call a taxi."


    "Raise the wool! If it wasn''t for you, I would have crowded a bus to go back. "


    Lao ban is a straight hearted man. He is very loyal. He is really willing to do anything for his brother.


    When we got to the old class''s house, we put down our luggage, and he took me out to dinner.


    We found a small shop nearby. The old class ordered six or seven dishes and a beer.

 Chapter 143

    The old class joked: "thanks to you, I''ll have a big meal with you."


    "What do you usually eat alone at night?"


    "Have a snack downstairs. If you''re hungry in the middle of the night, make your own noodles. "


    I think the old class is much older than when he graduated. Less than a year after graduation, he looks like this.


    "Do you always work overtime?"


    "You think I''m you. You don''t have to worry about anything when you''re on a business trip. I''ve been struggling. I haven''t had much rest since I graduated. It''s the last time you came here. It''s the most relaxing weekend for me. "


    "Are you so busy with the project?"


    "Not enough people. Small companies like this, want to do a department of work, at the end of the last month at most to send you one or two thousand to send a beggar


    I have made a comparison between the company of Lao ban and the company of man Xue. I have to say that man Xue is a company that is very generous to its employees.


    "And you? Do you really plan to go back to Hangzhou for development? "


    "Well. That''s the plan for the time being. "


    "Why? Didn''t you say last time that you were staying well in Shencheng? "


    "It used to be good. But recently, it''s been calculated that I have no face to wait for the original company, so I quit. "


    Lao ban Yi slapped on the table and cried, "who dares to count you. I''ll kill him. "


    People around us were startled to hear the noise and looked at us one after another.


    I gave you a friendly smile and made a lot of noise in public. It''s true that we have done something wrong. Man, right is right and wrong is wrong. We should have the courage to admit it.


    The old class also converged a little, but his anger has not completely dissipated.


    "What''s the situation?"


    I told the old class the whole story, as well as some guesses in my mind. After listening, the old class was silent, and finally asked me, "what do you want to do?"


    I said, "it''s up to you to tie the bell. I have to deal with manager Zheng and manager Qiu first and get the evidence to prove my innocence. "


    "Lao ye, I know that the company you are talking about is still very influential in the local area, and its management is very strict. It''s hard for outsiders to get involved. We expect to make long-term plans."


    I nodded: "I''ve thought about this for a long time. It''s impossible to go to their company to investigate. It''s also easy to scare the snake. I can only start with manager Zheng and manager Qiu. And this thing can''t be done too quickly. Take your time, I don''t believe I can''t find any clues. "


    Lao ban patted me on the shoulder and said, "Lao ye, your business is brother''s business. If you have any specific action plan, you can make a squeak. I''ll work with you."


    My heart is very moved, brother is brother, no matter what I say, they will unconditionally trust me, but also try their best to help me, unlike Lin Manxue, don''t believe me, even if you don''t believe me, still down the drain to drive me out of the project department.


    In fact, I don''t blame Lin Manxue in my heart, because when I have such a thing, she can''t fail to give an account to other colleagues of the head office and Manxue company. Standing in the position of her president, she must do so.


    I understand, but I''m always uncomfortable. I think everyone will be like this. They are wronged, and their boss drives them away. Who will feel comfortable?


    "By the way, Lao ye, did you tell Mo Han, monkey and Dawei about this?"


    "No. I didn''t say anything before except you. "


    "Do you want to tell them?"


    I thought about it for a while and said, "don''t worry. Anyway, this matter can''t be settled for a while. I''ll settle down first and then find a chance to get together."


    "That''s fine."


    My old class and I discussed the next arrangement while drinking.


    "Lao ban, I want to rent a house near you. Pay attention to it when you are free."


    "What house to rent! Live directly with me. "


    I said with a smile: "I go back to Hangzhou is not a day or two, you slap a big one, want to live our two big men, can sleep?"


    Old class felt his head and said, "shit. I''m poor and short of ambition, and I''ll be despised by you! "


    "Ha ha."


    Lao ban and I are brothers. We don''t hide anything. We don''t mind what we say. The old class rents too small a place. If they live occasionally for a day or two, they will make do with it. But if they live together for a long time, they will not be able to live.


    "It''s all up to me. After dinner, we''ll find the land."


    After dinner, Lao ban took me to another village. This village is next to Lao Ban''s village. It''s a village, but it''s actually a district. The two villages are only ten minutes away.


    The houses in this village are much more upscale than those in the old village. Of course, the rent is much more expensive.


    "How did you bring me here?"


    Lao Ban said, "you are more expensive than me. My village is a poor village. Most of the tenants are low-income people nearby. Qingli village is different. Most of them are white-collar workers. "Lao ban took me to an agency and asked them to help me find a better single apartment.


    The intermediary helped me find several houses in the system. There were two houses. They had keys in their hands, so they took us to have a look.


    The old class opened the window and said, "this one is close to the road. It''s too noisy. It''s better than the former one."


    I looked out and said, "it''s so far away from the road. What''s the noise? I think it''s good here. It''s convenient to take a bus. It''s good to go out and have a snack bar."


    The agency also said that it is good here, with complete household appliances, bags and good lighting. There is a big tree branch in front of the window, and you can feel a bit of natural green.


    I also like this big tree very much. The tree is a natural oxygen bar. Where there is a big tree, the air will be better.


    Finally, I decided here. The houses in this village are really not cheap. It costs 23 yuan a month, two mortgages and one rent.


    I signed the contract and paid 6900 yuan with wechat.


    My old class and I cleaned the house casually. We went to the supermarket nearby and bought some daily necessities. I also bought a quilt, a cushion and a set of four pieces.


    On the way back, we went to a good furniture store, I ordered a Simmons, I want to change the bed.


    The manager of Simmons would send someone to deliver the goods to the door. After we took the things home, the old class went back and helped me carry the suitcase.


    Not long after I went home, Simmons was sent over. After the old class came back, he made the bed with me. In this way, my little home in Hangzhou was officially built.


    The old class stayed with me until more than 11 o''clock. I took a bath and half lay in bed thinking about my future. I have left Shenzhen and I have come back to Hangzhou. Then there are two important things waiting for me to do.


    One is to find out the evidence that President Zheng framed me and wash my innocence. This is my main purpose when I return to Hangzhou. The other is how to survive in Hangzhou. If I can''t survive, what else can I talk about.


    I''ve spent a lot of money on renting a house and buying furniture. I have to find something to do as soon as possible.

 Chapter 144

    I think about it. Now I am not suitable to continue to work in the IT industry. The reason is very simple. The IT industry likes to work overtime, either working overtime or sleeping, which is not conducive for me to search for evidence.


    I have to find a relatively free job so that I can have the time and energy to investigate the situation of manager Zheng and manager Qiu.


    I also have some ideas about Mr. Zheng and Mr. Qiu. Mr. Zheng works in the head office. He is usually either on a business trip or staying in the company. It''s not easy for me to start.


    But manager Qiu is not the same. She is a public relations manager and often needs to appear in public. This kind of person is easier to investigate, so I plan to target manager Qiu first.


    And she is a woman, relatively easy to deal with.


    I had a rest in my small room for two days, and the old class would come every night after work to talk with me for a while and then go back.


    He''s really busy recently. Generally, he comes back almost 12 o''clock. I see that he works so hard every day, so I let him come back when he has time. It''s a long time. I''ve already lived here. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to get together in the future.


    Lao ban agreed to my suggestion. He left work a little earlier these two days, otherwise he would not be able to get to me before 12 o''clock.


    After a few days'' rest, I began to go out to look for work. Because I couldn''t do serious work, I had to find some temporary jobs.


    I found that I went back to the origin after a turn, but the place changed.


    I remember when I first went to Shencheng, I lived in a ten yuan shop and looked for temporary workers everywhere. Later, I worked as a tutor at night and worked as a laborer on the construction site during the day. It''s really an unforgettable memory.


    Now I''m back in Hangzhou, and I''ve started this life again. Life is really incredible. The last time I came to Hangzhou, I was a project manager of Manxue company. Now, I am running for life.


    I didn''t go to work on the construction site this time. It''s not that I''m afraid of hard work, but that the construction site also requires progress. It''s not that you can not go without going to work, or that full-time work is not suitable for me.


    I went outside to pick up some small orders to do, that is, to help other people''s hotels design menus, make a picture or something, very simple, as long as I can use Photoshop or other drawing software.


    Of course, I have no idea about my level of drawing. Before I went out to look for jobs, I designed several pictures as models. I always believe in model marketing. No matter how good you say it, it''s better to show people some practical ones, so that they can be more intimidating.


    I take my own works to promote sales, plus my own eloquent mouth, you don''t say, I really received a lot of work.


    I am a sincere person when I talk about business. I promise my clients that the effect of making pictures must be the same as those of my works. If the effect is different, I will not charge a cent.


    I don''t have a duplicator, and I don''t have the equipment to print out menu pictures, so I found a shop to cooperate. Lin Manxue is right. Don''t be rigid in life and work, but learn to borrow chicken to lay eggs and integrate resources.


    Now printing and copying are very expensive. It costs one yuan to print any one, and color pages are more expensive. 5 yuan is charged for the front and back of an A4, and 10 yuan is charged for the front and back of an A3.


    I talked with the owner of the copy shop. I worked with him for a long time and he gave me 50% discount.


    I have made a quotation standard by myself. According to the grade of the hotel or hotel, the price of the high-end hotel will be higher. If it is such an ordinary restaurant, the price will be lower.


    Generally speaking, I can earn a net profit of at least seven or eight hundred yuan for a high-end hotel or restaurant, but if it''s the most common one, a hundred yuan is the best. On average, I can earn about two hundred yuan for a single.


    In fact, I don''t worry about having no customers at all. As long as my work is good, it can really help him attract customers. The hotel owner won''t care about such a small amount of money. For his rent, decoration cost and operating cost, I can''t count on porridge.


    A real businessman must have vision. As long as things are good, he is willing to invest in this cost.


    However, I seldom receive orders from star hotels, because this kind of hotel has a large investment. They will hand over the cuisine collocation and menu design to the professional advertising team. If I am a loose soldier, they will not believe me.


    Of course, everything is not absolute, two dollars can be five million, you have to always believe that miracles happen.


    I''ve been busy with my small business all this time, and I don''t care about anything else, because survival in Hangzhou is my top priority at present.


    My daily schedule is basically like this. I go out to find customers around 10:30, because most hotels or restaurants don''t open until after 10:00, and I don''t go home until 8:00 in the evening. If I receive an order, I will bring back the information and design pictures in the evening.


    If the pictures are well designed, I will send them to the customers for the first time. If they are satisfied with the design effect, I will go to the printing shop the next morning to make the pictures and give them to the customers.


    I have to do so much work on my own, which is actually very hard, but in order to earn money, there is no way to do it. I have to earn some money first so that I can get close to manager Qiu.I stayed in Hangzhou for about half a month, and I took all the orders that I could pick up nearby, so I set my goal and scope far away and expanded to several streets nearby.


    This weekend, the old class has to work overtime, so I''ll sell myself.


    I took a bus to a commercial street, which is not far from where I live now. It''s only six or seven stops by bus.


    I saw a place being renovated. At that time, their decorators were resting. I went up to give everyone a cigarette and talked with them for a while.


    "Master, look at the style of your decoration. It''s about to open a hotel."


    A master said, "yes. It used to be a big hotel, but the business was not very good, so the boss wanted to redecorate it. "


    "When will it be finished?"


    "About half a month."


    I nodded, which was a very useful message. Because the business of this hotel was not good before, the boss must want to seek some changes. Decoration is one of the aspects. The staff, management, dishes, publicity and other aspects will certainly make great changes. Otherwise, the money for decoration will not be wasted.


    This is an opportunity. I must seize it.


    However, the difficulty of this list can be imagined, because the boss has to make changes because of the bad business, so I need to find out the real reason for the bad business of the hotel, and then bring my work to persuade him.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t give me a chance to talk.


    I went out of the hotel and checked some information of the hotel on the Internet with my mobile phone outside. I found the phone number of the hotel manager.


    I didn''t call him immediately. As I have said before, before I could come up with a perfect plan, I rashly contacted the person in charge of the hotel, which ended in failure.


    I read some customers'' comments on this hotel on the Internet. In a word, the reputation is not good. I have everything to say.

 Chapter 145

    I also saw a customer comment like this, saying that the pictures on their menus are too fake and do not match the real objects. In fact, everything in the brochures is like this. After all, the pictures have been cut and modified. How can they be the same as the real objects.


    But the comments on the Internet gave me some inspiration. I stood outside to think about this problem and how to do these details well.


    When I was thinking, two girls passed by me. I heard a girl say: "Han Han, look, this man is so handsome."


    Mo Han did not have a little interest, she said faintly: "elder sister, don''t be so crazy, OK? This is on the street


    "Really. I don''t lie to you. He''s really the most handsome man I''ve ever met, more handsome than a star. Look at him. How handsome he is when he is in a daze! It''s gorgeous


    The girl beside Mo Han looks like a flower maniac, almost making Mo Han feel sick.


    Seeing that Mo Han was still unmoved, the girl pulled her body to face me.


    Mo Han disdained to look at it, but she couldn''t stand the girl''s hard work. She only looked at me. When she saw me, she was completely shocked.


    Mo Han never thought that I would appear on the streets of Hangzhou, and in front of her.


    The girl saw Mo Han staring at me, she secretly laughed.


    The girl teased Mo Han and said, "Han Han, don''t you despise men? Well, I didn''t lie to you! "


    Mo Han did not answer her. She went straight to me and looked at me carefully. After confirming that it was me, she called me coldly: "Ye Chutian."


    I was just thinking of a plan with a low eyebrow, and I didn''t pay attention to the outside world. Suddenly I heard a familiar voice calling my name. I looked up and saw Mo Han staring at me.


    "Ah? Mo Han, why are you here? "


    Mo Han''s black face said, "shouldn''t I ask you this?"


    That''s right. Mo Han always thought I was in the deep city, suddenly met me on the Hangzhou street, can you not be surprised?


    I smile at Mo Han and say, "I came to Hangzhou some time ago."


    "When exactly?"


    "More than half a month ago."


    Mo Han said unhappily, "when you come to Hangzhou, why don''t you come to me?"


    "I..." It''s hard for me to answer at the moment. I don''t take the initiative to tell Mo Han. It''s because the old class asked me to tell her something last time. I don''t dare to see her again. I''m afraid the old class will bring it up again.


    I didn''t tell Dawei or monkey. Because I haven''t settled down yet, I want to tell them when I''m more stable, and then get together.


    "What are you doing? What are you talking about? "


    Mo Han fiercely to me, her friend was shocked, because she thought I didn''t know Mo Han, now it''s good, this handsome guy is mo Han''s acquaintance, we should have a different relationship.


    "Don''t be angry, Mo Han."


    "Am I angry? When did you see me angry with you? " Mo Han was aggressive, because I didn''t do well enough this time. I didn''t tell her when I came to Hangzhou.


    "Ha ha."


    "You still laugh? How dare you laugh? "


    "Mo Han, your friend is looking at you. Be careful that she laughs at you?" I deliberately remind Mo Han, just want her not to be angry.


    At this time, Mo Han thought of the girl beside her. She was a little bit restrained. After all, in other people''s eyes, Mo Han was a fairy who didn''t eat fireworks. She didn''t care about anything.


    "Hello." I said hello to Mo Han''s friend with a smile. Mo Han''s friend is my friend. When I meet him, I must say it.


    Mo Han''s friend, Liang Li, is a high school classmate of hers. Mo Han is very indifferent to everyone, but he gets along with Liang Li very well, which is also strange.


    Liang Li put out his hand and said with a smile, "Hello, handsome man. I''m Hanhan''s classmate, Liang Li. Nice to meet you. "


    "My name is Ye Chutian. Nice to meet you, too." I went up and shook her hand.


    "Ah? Are you ye Chutian? "


    I nodded inexplicably. I''m a nobody in Hangzhou at best. There''s no need to make such a fuss.


    Liang Li looked at me from a close distance. The more she looked at me, the more handsome I felt. She said, "your name is like thunder in my ears. No wonder."


    "No wonder what?"


    When Liang Li was about to say something, Mo Han said, "OK. Don''t stand here. Have you eaten? If not, why don''t you join us for dinner? "


    Now it''s lunch time, and I''m really hungry. I''m sure I''ll go to look for customers at ordinary times, but now when I meet Mo Han and them, this plan can only fail.


    The three of us go straight along this road. There is a good hotel in front of us. We casually found a place to sit down. Now I have formed a professional habit. As soon as I go to other people''s stores, I like to see other people''s menus first.


    I flipped the menu over and over, but I didn''t start to order. A waitress stood beside me for a long time with a signature pen and a small notebook. She didn''t write a word."Sir, if you''re not sure what you''re going to eat, you can study for a while, and I''ll come back to serve you later."


    After the waitress left, Liang Li and Mo Han couldn''t help laughing.


    Mo Han, who is so old-fashioned, laughs. You can imagine how embarrassed he was at that time.


    I handed the menu to Mohan and said, "you can have some, in case you don''t like what I ordered."


    Mo Han is not polite. She takes the menu, glances at it at will, and asks the waitress to come and place the order.


    Mo Han ordered a steamed fish, a plate of dry fried beef, a plate of Huaji, a plate of hot and sour potato, a plate of vegetables and a soup.


    "First of all." Mo Han closed the menu and said to the waiter.


    "All right. Would you like something to drink? "


    "Give this gentleman two bottles of beer, nothing else," Mo Han said


    "All right. Just a moment. "


    The waiter went to the kitchen to place an order. Liang Li looked at me and said with a smile, "you''re really interesting. You don''t look at the two beauties, but you have to look at the menu. What''s good about the menu? Is it better than us? "


    I was abrupt just now, which almost made the two beauties lose face. I said with regret, "I''m sorry just now. I''m used to working. As soon as I see the menu, I can''t help looking at it more."


    "Ah? What do you do? Cook, taster or eater? "


    Mo Han said angrily, "Xiao Li Zi, if you are a foodie, don''t doubt that everyone is as good as you."


    Liang Li laughs. She is also a lover. She says it straightforwardly. In fact, she doesn''t mean to belittle me.


    "Ye Chutian, I was just joking. Don''t mind."


    "No. Don''t worry. " I gave Liang Li a smile and said without mind. Because it really doesn''t matter.


    Mo Han also said curiously, "when did you want to open a restaurant?"


    "No


    "What are you doing with these menus?"


    "I''m working on this piece of design right now."

 Chapter 146

    Mo Han frowned and asked, "do you need a project manager to design the menu yourself? You''re too wonderful. How do you use people? And how did you go back to Hangzhou? "


    I can''t tell Mo Han about going back to Hangzhou for a while and a half, and it''s not convenient for me to say that Liang Li is here at this time.


    I thought about it and said, "I''m not in the snow anymore. I plan to stay in Hangzhou in the future."


    Mo Han saw that I said so obscure, she knew that there must be something in it, but in view of Liang Li''s presence, I can''t say anything. After all, Liang Li and I just met for the first time.


    Mo Han is a very smart woman. She knows what to say on any occasion. When she sees that it''s not convenient for me to answer, she doesn''t ask any more.


    However, when Mo Han heard that I would like to stay in Hangzhou, she was very happy.


    After the food and wine were served, we let go.


    Mo Han has been eating slowly. Unlike Liang Li and I, we both ignore our image and eat all over our mouths.


    Mo Han took out a few paper towels, handed them to Liang Li and me respectively, and said, "you won''t be civilized, just like how long you haven''t eaten."


    I took the tissue and wiped my mouth and said, "to tell you the truth, I haven''t had such a big meal for a long time."


    Recently, I''ve been out on my own. I don''t have much time to eat at all. I''ll make do with lunch and dinner at any fast food restaurant. I can imagine the quality of the food.


    Mo Han took a look at my tanned skin, and said with some heartache, "what are you busy with recently? Can''t you eat well?"


    I told Mo Han and Liang Li what I''m doing now. Liang Li looked at me with wide eyes and said, "you are a top student of Zhejiang University? Don''t you feel aggrieved? "


    I said with a smile, "it''s all about life. What''s wrong?"


    Liang Li gave me a thumbs up: "you can bend and stretch, man! What a man


    I said: "Liang Li, you''re so funny. I''m so depressed and boasted by you. I''m almost floating."


    "Have some more." Mo Han put a lot of meat into my bowl. As a woman, she doesn''t like to say that she only likes to cook.


    I''m really hungry. I''m gobbling it up again.


    After dinner, I settled the bill. Liang Li is ready to rush to pay the bill, but Mo Han doesn''t let her, because she knows that I want to lose face. I have dinner with two girls. If I let them buy the bill, I will lose face.


    The three of us went out of the hotel. Mo Han said, "do you still have to go for a single run?"


    "Well. I want to look around. "


    I said goodbye to Mo Han and Liang Li, and then walked along the street.


    Mo Han turned to Liang Li and said, "Xiao Li, go back first, I won''t go back with you."


    "What are you doing? Ah? You don''t want to do some sales, do you? "


    Mo Han did not answer her, but followed in my footsteps.


    I''ve been looking for hotels in front of me. This area belongs to the commercial street. There are more office buildings and shopping malls, but fewer hotels.


    Mo Han caught up with me, and I said in surprise, "Why are you here? Where''s your friend? "


    "She went back."


    "Why don''t you go back?"


    "I''m going to talk business with you."


    "You''re kidding As soon as I jump high, Mo Han''s character is not willing to talk to others. She is not joking about what business she is going to do with me.


    What''s more, Mo Han is such a Bai Fu Mei, who is the material for business.


    Mo Han couldn''t help saying that she snatched the work I had on hand, flipped it casually and said, "is this our advertising model?"


    "Mo Han, go back quickly, this is really not what you should do?"


    Mo Han is also a stubborn temper, she said unhappily: "you can do it, why can''t I?"


    "You''re not like me."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "I''m forced by life. Why do you join in the fun


    Mo Han said coldly: "if you want to say that, I can understand it in this way. You are the project manager, I am just a small staff, you can condescend, why can''t I? "


    "Mo Han."


    "Stop it. You should know me. No one can change what I decide. "


    Mo Han doesn''t care about me. He goes ahead by himself. I shook my head and followed her.


    There is a hotel in front of me, which is of high grade. Generally, this kind of single hotel is hard to win with my current strength.


    Mo Han is the first to go in. At this time, there are not many guests inside. Mo Han doesn''t sell anything directly. She first looks at the decoration and pattern of the other party, and then looks at the menu analysis of the other party.


    A waiter came up and asked, "how many of you, miss?"


    Mo Han said, "I don''t eat. I''d like to meet your manager


    "Ah? Miss, do you have any dissatisfaction with our service? " As soon as the waiter heard that Mo Han wanted to see her leaders, she thought Mo Han wanted to complain to them."No. I want to talk to your manager about a deal


    "I''m sorry, miss. If you don''t eat, I''ll do something else." As soon as the waiter heard that it was not for dinner, he left immediately.


    Mo Han has never been a salesman. She doesn''t quite understand these customers'' hearts. Customers are very wary of salesmen. As long as they know you are salesmen, it''s good for them not to coax you out.


    I came in and stood beside Mo Han and said, "Mo Han, this is really not what you should do. You go back first, and I''ll see you when I have time, OK? "


    Mo Han said coldly, "don''t you believe I can do it well?"


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "You are. I tell you, ye Chutian, I can do it well. "


    Mo Han''s stubborn temper came up again. The waiter didn''t help her find the manager. She went by herself, and she didn''t let me follow her.


    Mo Han walked around the hotel and let her find the manager. There is a small sign of the lobby manager on the manager''s chest.


    Mo Han talked with the manager there for a long time, but he didn''t know what to say, because I couldn''t hear clearly from a distance.


    From time to time, I saw Mo Han comparing the menu I designed with the menu in the hotel. The manager thought that Mo Han was so beautiful and had such temperament, so he listened to her patiently.


    They talked about it for more than ten minutes. Mo came back and asked me to sign the contract. She said that the hotel manager had agreed to change the menu and asked me to talk about the details of the contract with our design.


    I''ll go. Beauty is beauty. This kind of hard bone can be gnawed down. I can''t refuse it.


    I talked with the hotel manager about the price, 1800 yuan. I offered him some special menus. If the effect is good, I will cooperate with him later.


    Because the hotel will regularly change the menu, always from time to time to launch some special dishes.


    Mo Han has given me a big job. If this order can be done smoothly, I can earn at least 1500 yuan. Moreover, it is a potential customer, and it may continue to flow in the future.

 Chapter 147

    This is my biggest order in this period of time, so I decided to do it well. Word of mouth is very important. If I do a good job in this hotel, I will have convincing capital in the future.


    The manager showed me and Mo Han around the hotel and took us to the kitchen. Mo Han and I stayed in the kitchen for about half an hour, and took some pictures of the pot. This is the first-hand information, the most real information.


    The manager gave us a menu name. He asked us to go back and think about it. After designing the picture, he sent it to him. He also gave us a business card with his phone number and email address on it.


    Mo Han and I left the hotel with all the information.


    Mo Han asked me, "do we go to other homes?"


    "No. I''ll take you back first, and then I''ll go back and design the pictures. "


    Mo Han said: "it''s nothing for me to go back. Let me design with you. You forget, I''m a professional. "


    Mo Han is not the most professional in art design.


    "All right." With Mo Han''s help, I believe we can make the best effect.


    I''m going to call a didi express on wechat. Mo Han pulled me and said, "no taxi, let''s go for a walk and find some inspiration. Maybe we''ll come up with our ideas when we get to your house."


    "Listen to you."


    Mo Han and I walked back. Mo Han seemed very happy, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. I''ve rarely seen Mo Han smile before, of course, if sneer doesn''t count.


    Mo Han and I didn''t talk much all the way. I was thinking about design. Mo Han didn''t know what he was thinking. Anyway, he was absent-minded.


    After returning to my home in Qingli village, I took Mo han to visit my house. Mo Han said that my place was well chosen, with good ventilation, good light and convenient transportation.


    After the visit, we started to work. We first expressed our own ideas, integrated their creativity and advantages, and then combined the characteristics of the hotel to make the first version of the design.


    Mo Han and I were not satisfied with the first edition of our design. Mo Han said, "I don''t think what we designed is different from what others designed. It''s a common word."


    I think so. The menu made in this way really has no characteristics. Mo Han thought for a while and said, "I have an idea, but I don''t know what the effect will be."


    "Tell me first."


    "I think the menu of every hotel is the same. It''s better to make it into a photo album with some good-looking pictures. If it''s a little rough, it''s a thin A4 paper with the dish name and price listed on it. It''s nothing new."


    I also thought of this problem, I used to help a little better hotel design menu, almost all made into a photo album collection.


    I think that if we all use this form, there will be no creativity. This carrier must be changed, but what?


    Mo Han and I were thinking about this problem. Suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration and came up with a very good idea. Fan, write all the dish names on the fan. When you order for the guests, hand them a big fan and let them open the fan to order. It''s a lot of feeling.


    I tell Mo Han what I think. Mo Han thinks it''s very good. You can have a try.


    Mo Han and I discussed the details, and then designed the pattern. The top of the fan is the name of the dish, and the bottom is accompanied by some pictures. Because the fan space is limited, it is impossible to match many pictures, so we chose the pattern of the most typical and characteristic dish.


    Mo Han beautifies the design. This time, the effect is much better than the first one.


    but good or not, we do not has the final say, but also the hotel manager''s meaning. The customers are the customers, and the creativity is good or not, all of them are decided by him.


    The hotel manager liked it very much and asked us to follow this plan.


    Now there is a question: where can we find a fan company? And I have so little money, who else would like to take our business.


    "It''s up to me," Mo said. There is a relative in our family who is engaged in this business. I''ll ask him to do it for you. "


    Mo Han copied the electronic version away. She said she would give me news tonight.


    Less than two hours after Mo Han left, she called me to say that the matter was settled and told me to go and get it by myself tomorrow.


    She gave me an address and a contact number.


    "How much is it?"


    "Five for a handful."


    "How much did you order for me?"


    "A hundred."


    They are willing to accept such a small order, which can only be attributed to Mo Han. If it wasn''t for her, others would not like such a small order.


    Although the cost of making a fan will be higher, the effect is good, which is also worth it.


    The next morning, the other party called me and asked me to get the fan by myself. I took a bus to go there. He had installed the fan for me and sent it to the bus stop.


    "Thank you so much."


    "You''re welcome."I gave him 500 yuan and he took it and left.


    I sent the fan to the hotel, and the manager was very satisfied with it. As for the effect, we can only see the development behind.


    The manager settled the rest of the money to me. He gave me a deposit of 600 yuan last time and gave me another 1200 yuan today. Even if this business with him is completed, whether we will cooperate in the future depends on the effect of my creativity.


    During this period, I received many orders and made a lot of money. I also made the hotel where I met Mo Han some time ago. That order made me a net profit of 7000 yuan.


    Now, although I can''t make a fortune, the cost of living for the next half of the year is absolutely not a problem.


    I called the old class to see if he had time to come for dinner. The old class was too busy. He said that he would come back in the early morning, so he would not come.


    When the old class didn''t come, I called Mo Han again. Mo Han answered the phone for a long time and said, "I''m almost downstairs. Come down quickly and pick up something for me."


    I ran downstairs and saw Mo Han carrying big and small bags of things.


    "What are you doing?"


    "After work, I went to Wal Mart and bought you something to eat. As soon as you started working, you forgot to eat and just ate a little."


    Mo Han bought too much, I carry heavy in the hand, I do not know how she a girl all the way to mention.


    Mo Han and I went upstairs, I let Mo Han rest on the sofa, I went to cook.


    "We''ll eat at home tonight. Originally, we wanted to ask old ban to join us. He works overtime tonight."


    "Oh." Mo Han lightly back a, she to the old class of things has never been cold.


    "Shall I help you?"


    "No. You just sit on the sofa and watch TV. "


    I''m busy in the kitchen. Mo Han is watching TV in the living room.


    My mobile phone was thrown on the sofa. At this time, someone called in. I was washing the meat. It was greasy, so I asked Mo han to answer it for me.


    Caller ID this is a landline number.


    Of course, I was in the kitchen and I had no idea who was calling.


    "Hello." After Mo Han got through, she gave a cold hello. It''s always like this when she answers the phone. We are used to it.


    The other side was silent for a while, and she hung up without saying anything.


    The other party hung up, Mo Han did not pay attention to it, put the phone aside.

 Chapter 148

    After a while, my phone rang again, I was cooking, Mo Han helped me answer: "hello."


    Hang up again.


    Mo Han holding a mobile phone said to me: "hung up again, nothing to say."


    "Is there a name on it?"


    "No


    I said, "it could be a harassment call, regardless of it."


    I cooked a large table of dishes, and Mo Han helped me to serve them. After we washed our hands, we began to eat on the table.


    Mo Han gave me a bowl of soup, I said: "you eat, don''t worry about me. Why do you take care of me when you are a guest? "


    Mo Han didn''t say anything. She didn''t like to explain. She only did it according to her own ideas, no matter whether you were willing or not.


    When Mo Han and I were having dinner, my mobile phone rang again, and I wondered who insisted on calling me.


    I went to the sofa and picked up my mobile phone. It was a strange landline number. I said it was strange, but it was a little familiar.


    I don''t think this person will be ye Yingying, because I talked to her on the phone a few days ago. We just chatted casually. Of course, I didn''t tell her that I went back to Hangzhou, and she didn''t ask, because she always thought I was still in Shenzhen.


    And if it''s her who can''t use the landline number, she doesn''t have a mobile phone. Now who likes to use the landline, unless the people of the company or some marketing company, besides, it''s evening, and they are all off work, it''s even less likely that they are friends I know.


    "Hello."


    When the other party heard that it was my voice, I was silent for a while. I thought that the other party''s old trick was repeated, and I was about to hang up. A very nice voice inside said, "where is it?"


    Ah? This is Lin Manxue''s voice. My God, Lin Manxue called me.


    I don''t know what kind of mood I was in at that time. It has been more than a month since I left Shencheng. I thought that I had completely left the world of Lin Manxue when I left Shencheng. I would never have any relationship with her again. I would never think of her again and she would never think of me again.


    However, at this moment, when I heard her voice again, I knew that I was wrong, and I was very wrong. Maybe I was destined to be with her forever in my life.


    "What''s the matter?" I deliberately asked her coldly, because I didn''t want her to feel that I still care about her.


    "Where is it?" Lin Manxue still asked me lightly.


    "If you have something to say, just hang up."


    "Where is it?" Lin Manxue still asked stubbornly.


    The two of us are like a pair of angry children. One insists on not talking, the other asks after each other, and neither of us is willing to give way.


    "Where am I? What can I do for you?"


    "I''ll ask you one last time: where is it?" Lin Manxue seems to be a little unhappy in the opposite, her tone began to become as cold as me.


    Lin Manxue is not happy. I can''t bear it. She is the woman I admire most, the most talented woman. She once helped me. I can''t do this to her.


    I convince myself in my heart, in fact, I want to give myself a step down, because all my reasons are bullshit.


    "Hangzhou."


    As soon as I finished speaking, Lin Manxue hung up on the opposite side and said nothing more.


    I stood there for a long time with my mobile phone, Mo Han looked at me and said, "OK, let''s eat first, don''t think about it any more."


    I sit on the seat to eat out of my soul. I have no sense of what I eat. I am like a body without soul. I can only eat mechanically.


    Mo Han did not care about me, she ate her, I ate mine, she did not talk to me, because she has been black face, seems to be thinking about something.


    When Mo Han left, I had not completely relaxed, so I forgot to send her.


    I never thought that Lin Manxue had such a great influence on me. A phone call from her and a simple sentence "where are you" set off a huge wave in my heart.


    I have a more and more terrible feeling. I am afraid that when I wake up one day, I will find that I have fallen in love with such a poisonous boss. If so, will I push myself into the abyss and never live beyond my life.


    If it is impossible between Ye YingYing and me, this is the result that I always know; then between Lin Manxue and me, it is the result that I don''t have to think about.


    Because there is only one result: impossible, absolutely impossible.


    There is no absolute thing in the world, but between me and Lin Manxue, I believe, I believe. So I can''t like her, absolutely not.


    At night, I lie in bed and can''t sleep. My mind is in a mess, and it doesn''t stop for a moment.


    Tonight is the most leisurely day in my life, because I''ve dealt with all my accumulated lists, so I don''t have to work overtime to do design in the evening.


    I thought that I could relax when I didn''t work, but I suddenly felt that I was very empty. I felt that my heart had flown away.


    And all this has to do with a woman named Lin Manxue.I half lie on the bed, lit a cigarette, I want to let the cigarette paralyze myself temporarily. I saw a cold face in the smoke. She was so charming and beautiful that I couldn''t help imagining her appearance.


    After smoking a cigarette, I picked up my mobile phone to surf the Internet. During this period of time, I was too busy to play with my mobile phone.


    I boarded QQ, saw the head of cabbage flashing, she left me a message.


    Garden cabbage: old goat, what do you mean by trust? Can men be trusted?


    I took a look at the time when cabbage left a message for me, about a month ago, that is, the night I came back from a business trip in Beijing.


    I immediately returned a message to pakchoi: what''s the matter with you, Pakchoi? How can we express such emotion? Did anyone cheat you?


    Less than a minute after I sent it out, the cabbage replied, "I don''t know if it''s cheating.


    Happy cabbage should not have such a mood, this mood is rare to me, so I think cabbage must encounter something difficult.


    Country goat: cabbage, if you need someone to talk about it, I''m willing to be your free audience.


    Cabbage asked me: what are you doing?


    Country goat: sleep in bed, but I just can''t sleep.


    Garden cabbage: why? I have something on my mind.


    Country goat: it''s not a worry, but I can''t figure it out. The more I want to understand, the more I don''t understand.


    Garden cabbage: This is often the case, when you are most confused, but also when you are most helpless and confused. Old goat, cabbage suggests you, if you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it, let it be.


    Country goat: easier said than done. But I''ll try not to think about it. Why don''t you go to bed?


    Garden cabbage: looking at some information.


    Country goat: I''m not interrupting your work, am I?


    Cabbages: No. It''s boring to read materials. You can chat with me just to relieve my fatigue. How''s your work recently? It''s not long since you became a project manager. You must be very busy, right?


    Last time, I told cabbage that I became a project manager, and she didn''t contact cabbage for more than a month. She thought I was snowing.


    I said: I''ve left Manxue.


    Garden cabbage: ah! Why?

 Chapter 149

    Country goat: it''s a bit complicated. I can''t say a word or two clearly. In a word, I left Manxue and Shencheng.


    Chinese cabbage was silent for a while and asked: why do you want to leave the deep city? Don''t you want to go back to the snow again?


    Country goat: No.


    Garden cabbage: why?


    Country goat: no reason.


    I don''t want to say the reason, just because I don''t know. In a word, I just don''t want to go back to Manxue company now.


    Cabbage said: Mr. Lin is so optimistic about you, and you just leave Manxue quietly. Is it too bad for her to trust and cultivate you, and irresponsible for your own future?


    Country goat: she doesn''t trust me.


    Cabbages: how do you know she doesn''t trust you? If she doesn''t trust you, how can you let a fresh graduate hold such an important position?


    Country goat: cabbage, you haven''t met Lin Manxue, you can''t feel her real character. She is a fickle woman. You don''t know what she is thinking.


    Cabbage said: Lin is always a woman, I am also a woman, women still understand women''s mind better than you men. I think there must be some misunderstanding between you. As long as it''s open, it''s OK.


    Country goat: I''m afraid I can''t explain this misunderstanding.


    Garden cabbage: how? I think Mr. Lin is also a woman who knows right and wrong in general. You are a man with a broad mind. If you go back and admit a mistake to her, she will forgive you.


    Country goat: cabbage, you don''t understand the situation at all. I''m not wrong at all. Why should I recognize it?


    Cabbage silent half said: women like knife mouth bean curd heart, die to face, especially Lin Manxue, she is used to pride, you will not want her to bow to you, right? No matter how to say that she is also your leader, you can''t look at the fact that she once knew you well, and bow your head to her.


    I don''t understand why pakchoi wants me to go back to Manxue company. Maybe she is very optimistic about Manxue company and thinks I will do something in it. She doesn''t want me to ruin my bright future because of my emotions.


    It''s lucky to be able to enter a company with potential and development. If I can meet another leader who appreciates me, it''s even more lucky. Therefore, I don''t want to miss this opportunity.


    I can only explain this behavior in my heart.


    But Lin Manxue doesn''t trust me. I can''t go back, and I can''t apologize to her, because I''m not wrong. I''m wronged. She believes that other people don''t want to believe me, so I can''t apologize.


    If I apologize, it''s equivalent to admitting my mistake. I''ll be tainted all my life. I can''t look up in front of her all my life. I can''t do that.


    I said: cabbage, you don''t care about this matter, I thank you for your advice, but this time, I won''t look back.


    Cabbage after a long time also did not send a message to come over, maybe I refused her some good intentions, she is not happy, after all, she is also thinking about my future.


    Cabbages: which city are you in now?


    Country goat: Hangzhou.


    Garden cabbage: what do you do?


    Country goat: I have a small business.


    I didn''t elaborate on what it was, because in the eyes of pakchoi, I must be doing nothing.


    Cabbage said: are you used to it in Hangzhou?


    Country goat: habit. I forgot you went to university in Hangzhou.


    Cabbage suddenly said a strange word, she said: you get used to it so soon?


    I don''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence. After living in Hangzhou for four years, I will get used to it again. How can I say it so fast?


    Country goat: cabbage, what do you say? I didn''t understand.


    Cabbages: nothing. I just feel that your adaptability is really strong. Well, I''ll have a rest too, old goat. Go to bed early, too.


    Country goat: OK. Good night, cabbages.


    Cabbages: good night, old goat.


    After I got off the line from QQ, I put my mobile phone on the desk in front of my bed and fell asleep in bed for a while.


    Now that I have a sum of money on hand and my life is guaranteed, I will start to implement my next plan. Because the main purpose of my coming to Hangzhou is to get the evidence that manager Zheng and manager Qiu framed me.


    I''m not going to ask Lao ban and other brothers for help. They are busy with their work and can''t spare any time.


    This is also the main reason why I didn''t tell Dawei and monkey, because once I said it, they would try their best to help me, which may affect their work and life.


    So I plan to find out the situation by myself and wait until I really need their help.


    I will not speak to my brothers and disturb their peaceful life until I have to.


    I plan to start with manager Qiu. This woman is very pure on the surface. I didn''t expect that she was so insidious in her bones. She easily put me together.I could have found a private detective to investigate her information. It must be the most convenient and efficient way, but I don''t have so much spare money and I can''t afford to hire someone else, so I can only do the work myself.


    I don''t know anything about this woman now, except that her surname is Qiu and she is a public relations manager. I don''t know anything else, even her name.


    My top priority is to find out a few questions, such as her name, home address, where she likes to go when she doesn''t work, and what kind of interpersonal relationships she has.


    I need to conquer her step by step.


    If they are private detectives, they will have their channels, but for me, they are totally blind and have no idea.


    I remember Mr. Zheng''s assistant said that manager Qiu is the public relations manager of their head office, so I can start from here. I can go to the head office first, track her residence, and then find out other problems.


    I searched the location of their head office on the Internet. The company I went to last time was a subsidiary of them. Their headquarters is in the urban area. I looked and found that it''s only about 40 or 50 minutes'' drive from me.


    I went to the digital city to buy some necessary equipment, packed up my bags and prepared for a protracted war. I can''t figure out the way for this kind of thing in a day or two.


    I took the bus twice to get to the gate of President Zheng''s company. To my dismay, the gate of his company is a bare Road, which is quite empty. If I squat here and wait, I don''t expect to be found by the security guard in the morning.


    Miscalculation, there is no place to observe secretly.

 Chapter 150

    People are coming. I can''t just go back empty handed. I see a snack street in front of me. It''s just like pushing a car and setting up a stall on the side of the road.


    I think about it. Although this snack street is not high-end, middle and senior managers like general manager Zheng and manager Qiu may not come here to eat, but their employees will come. Maybe I can find something valuable from them.


    And Mr. Zheng, if they don''t come here, no one will recognize me, so I won''t show any flaws when I stay here.


    I have to join them in order to cover up, but what can I do?


    I went for a walk in front and found that this snack street sells everything. I think about it. At present, I can only build a milk tea shop or something.


    The first one is very simple. I''ve done it before, and I have some experience. The second one has little investment, that is, some simple equipment and raw materials. I estimate that the total cost is less than 5000 yuan, which I can bear.


    When I had an idea in my heart, I started to take action. In fact, the stall here is for rent, 200 yuan a day. The stall is not only good, but now there are no good stalls.


    I don''t care about the location of the stall. I didn''t come here to do business.


    I made an agreement with a manager. I''ll try it here for a week, 200 yuan a day. He gave me a slap in the face in a corner, and I''ll manage it later.


    I paid 1400 yuan, and then left this snack street. I''m going to buy some equipment and materials, ready to start.


    I went to the second-hand market to buy a tricycle to pull things. It cost 1200 yuan. Then I went to the wholesale market to buy a small refrigerator, a sealing machine, a juicer, a water dispenser, and a long bucket and a short bucket.


    I went to wholesale a batch of raw materials, bought barrels of water and other necessities, and bought myself a cap as a cover for fear that someone would recognize me.


    After purchasing all the things, I took them to the snack street.


    The operation of these devices is very simple. You don''t need to learn them at all. You can learn them right away. I used to work part-time in a cold drink shop for a while, and I''m familiar with all this.


    After I pull to my stall, I clean the juicer first, then connect the power supply, and then plug in all the power plugs of the equipment.


    I squeezed a cup for myself first, and it tasted good.


    Because it''s the first day of opening, so I plan to do a promotion activity to accumulate a little popularity. It doesn''t matter whether I make money or not. Only when the popularity is high, can I wait for the people I need to wait for.


    There are many office buildings near this snack street, and the business here is quite good. I worked for three days, and I made a little profit every day except the cost, which I never thought of.


    I sell juice and milk tea here during the day and pull things home at night.


    I worked in the snack street for seven days in a row. After the stall expired, I renewed it for another month. In the past seven days, my business has been getting better and better, but I''m sorry that I haven''t got anything of value.


    During this period, I found a problem. Most of the girls like to come here to drink milk tea. No wonder, only girls like to drink milk tea. Of course, men also have milk tea, which is relatively less.


    I understood that at that time, but later I found out that I didn''t understand it right, because I was not the only one selling milk tea in this snack street. They had been operating for a long time and had more varieties than me, but my business was the best and they often lined up.


    I wonder, I''m not here to do business at all, and I didn''t want to get involved.


    Until one day, a beautiful woman answered my puzzle: "handsome man, you are so handsome, what milk tea do you sell? As long as you are willing to go with your sister, I will give you three meals a day, and I will give you 10000 yuan of pocket money every month?"


    I looked at the beautiful woman and said, "I want to eat with my own hands."


    The beauty said, "don''t you think money is too little. Well, I''ll give you another five thousand a month. How about fifteen thousand? Handsome guy, fifteen thousand is quite a lot. You only sell five or six yuan for a cup of milk tea, and you have to deduct the cost. In this way, you can earn three or four yuan for one cup. How many cups of milk tea do you want to sell for fifteen thousand? "


    I was about to politely refuse her when suddenly another very nice voice said at the back of the line, "I''ll give you a hundred thousand."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked in the direction of the sound, including me.


    At the end of the line stood a very beautiful woman, wearing a black-and-white sun hat and a pair of sunglasses on her high nose.


    The moment we all saw her, we were all demented, because she was so beautiful, her beauty would make the world lose its color.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Lin Manxue said, "if 100000 is not enough, I''ll add 100000. If 200000 is not enough, you can make a price for yourself. I''ll take any money."


    What do you want? I''m not a rag. It''s so bad.


    I was really a little confused at that time. The sudden appearance of Lin Manxue brought my thinking to the horizon, and I couldn''t concentrate any more, because she was the only one left in my heart.The crowd separated automatically. They were spontaneous and almost uncontrollable. In front of such an excellent woman, they were just as ashamed as me.


    Lin Manxue came to me very haughtily and said, "boss, you haven''t answered me yet? Agree or disagree? "


    "Lin..."


    Lin Manxue interrupted me and said, "don''t talk about anything else, just agree or disagree?"


    When Lin Manxue came, I didn''t want to sell any milk tea. I said to the guests in front of me, "I''m sorry, I''m not open today because I have something to do. Thank you for taking care of my business. Next time you come, I''ll give you 50% discount. I''m sorry."


    I kept apologizing to the guests, and they also understood, because a top-notch beauty was pestering me, and I couldn''t get away from squeezing juice for them.


    I immediately closed the stall and moved everything to the tricycle in the back.


    Lin Manxue has been looking at me coldly, if the eyes can kill people, I absolutely have thousands of storehouses.


    When I got on the tricycle, Lin Manxue suddenly climbed into the cargo compartment behind the tricycle. She just sat in an empty seat.


    "Mr. Lin, how did you come up?"


    "Drive."


    "No, Mr. Lin, it''s dirty on the cargo compartment, and there are so many things. Be careful to separate them from you."


    "Don''t you understand? I told you to drive


    I have no way, Lin Manxue this woman is very stubborn, she does not want to go down, I really have no way.


    I drove the electric tricycle to Qingli village. Lin Manxue, such a beautiful woman, was sitting in the back of my car with a famous brand. I felt strange.


    However, it''s quite windy. The rate of looking back is very high. Don''t mention it. For a moment, my heart is still a little fluttering. Men''s self-esteem is greatly satisfied.

 Chapter 151

    When I got to Qingli village, I parked my car downstairs.


    After I get off the bus, I turn to the back to pick up Lin Manxue and prepare to help her down.


    "Get rid of your dirty hands."


    Lin Manxue is ungrateful and jumps down by herself. She wears high-heeled shoes and is not afraid to sprain her feet.


    This is not, I haven''t had time to remind her, her foot sprained, you say you are a woman, what to pretend.


    Lin Manxue holds her right ankle in her hands. Her eyes are red. She seems to want to cry and doesn''t want me to laugh.


    I squatted down, some distressed to say: "you say you are stubborn with me what strength, this is not their own loss?"


    I''m going to take away Lin Manxue''s little hand and help her to see what''s going on, whether it hurts the bone or something.


    Lin Manxue pushed me away and said, "don''t touch me!"


    "What''s the matter with you woman? Do you really think I''m a hooligan? "


    Lin Manxue opened her mouth and tried to say something, but she didn''t say it.


    "Mr. Lin, believe it or not, I''m not really a hooligan. I just want to help you see if you''ve hurt your bones. If the bone is displaced, the consequences are very serious


    Lin Manxue didn''t say anything, just moved her hands away, she didn''t refuse is acquiesced.


    I squatted beside Lin Manxue again, gently pressed her ankle, I checked again, nothing big, just twisted, go back to help her wipe some Dieda medicine wine.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve checked it. It''s OK. I live in this upstairs. After I go up, I''ll wipe some medicine and wine for you. Can you walk by yourself? "


    Lin Manxue got up slowly and tried to walk. It was a little difficult.


    In fact, I want to carry her on my back, but I''m afraid she says I want to take advantage of her. She''s very wary and misunderstood me. I don''t want to deepen the misunderstanding. It''s not good for everyone.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Lin Manxue nodded.


    "Then what? You can''t go by yourself, or can I help you up? "


    Lin Manxue looked at the steps, I am here is the staircase room, there is no elevator, Lin Manxue nodded gently.


    With the permission of Lin Manxue, I dare to let go, otherwise I dare not touch her body.


    I hold Lin Manxue''s arm and help her up the steps slowly. Lin Manxue is biting her fine teeth. It is estimated that it is very painful. I can feel her slight tremor.


    "Is it still painful?"


    "Well."


    I thought about it for a moment, and suddenly, with my back to Lin Manxue, I squatted on the steps. My signal is very obvious. She decides whether she wants me to carry her on her back.


    Lin Manxue hesitated a little for a while, gently lying on my back.


    I was carrying Lin Manxue on my back, and I didn''t dare to put my hand on her ass, but I was afraid that she would slip down, so I held her back with my backhand.


    It''s too difficult and very laborious. After climbing two floors, I was very tired.


    Lin Manxue said: "it''s really useless. Climbing so many floors makes you tired. Don''t you usually keep fit?"


    I was not angry and said: "Mr. Lin, you really don''t have a backache when you stand and talk. I carry a bag of 150 Jin rice more than I do when I go upstairs."


    Lin Manxue said unhappily: "do you compare me with a bag of rice?"


    "Mr. Lin, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to slander you, just as an analogy. "


    Lin Manxue also did not over tangle this problem, she this person does not like to talk nonsense.


    I continued to carry her up. Fortunately, I lived on the fifth floor. If I were a little higher, I really doubt that I would be here.


    But the feeling of carrying Lin Manxue is quite good. The fragrance on her body blows to my nose from time to time, which makes me relaxed and happy.


    When I put down Lin Manxue, I hope I live on the 50th floor instead of the fifth floor, so that I can carry her all the time.


    Tangled.


    I put Lin Manxue on the ground, let her hold the wall firmly, and then took out the key to open the door, I helped her into the room.


    I helped Lin Manxue sit on the sofa. She looked at my room and said, "the room is clean. Why is it so sloppy in the company?"


    I went to the cupboard under the TV and found out a bottle of medicinal wine. I went back to Lin Manxue and said, "I always love to be clean. That time just because I didn''t have time to clean up, I let you scold half to death. "


    When Lin Manxue thought of the last time she criticized me, she couldn''t help laughing. She was so beautiful when she laughed. I couldn''t help staring at her.


    When she saw me looking at her, she immediately put on a straight face and stopped laughing.


    I went to the kitchen to wash and dry my hands. Then I poured some medicinal wine on my hands and gently put it on Lin Manxue''s ankle. I controlled the strength so that she would not hurt so much.


    Linman snow see me so seriously to help her wipe medicine, she is not so cold to me.


    We were so close that her long hair floated into my mouth from time to time.


    The closer I get to Lin Manxue, the more attractive I think she is. She''s like poison. Once she''s stained with it, I can''t get rid of it.Lin Manxue smelled my breath and blushed. She didn''t dare to look at me any more, so she closed her eyes.


    My God! Why don''t you close your eyes if you don''t watch? Don''t you know that when the heroine closes her eyes, she just wants the hero to kiss her?


    My heart is full of emotions. The deer in my heart starts to be active again. I can''t hold it any more.


    I bite my teeth and force my mind down. At this time, if I dare to act according to the plot in the TV series, I promise that Lin Manxue will make me unable to see the sun tomorrow.


    I turn all my attention to Lin Manxue''s feet. Her legs are really beautiful, straight and thin, white and tender. People can''t help swallowing when they see her, just like me at this time.


    Lin Manxue felt my difference. She opened her eyes and glared at me fiercely. The lethality of her eyes was so great that I didn''t dare to do it again.


    I held my heart and put my mind on helping her with the medicine. I used a little effort to correct her feet a little bit.


    After wiping the medicine, I went to the kitchen to wash my hands, and then put the wine back in the cupboard.


    Lin Manxue is very strong this time, the whole process is not painful.


    "Mr. Lin, would you like to have a try


    Lin Manxue put on her high-heeled shoes and was about to take two steps. I pulled her and said, "if you wear high-heeled shoes, don''t go away, otherwise you will sprain again. If you are injured, it will leave sequelae."


    "Oh." Lin Manxue took off her high heels and sat on the sofa.


    I remember that after the last annual meeting, when Lin Manxue went out, she also had her ankle sprained. She asked the waiter to open a room for her. I went to see her and planned to treat her like this, but she didn''t want to because she was afraid of pain.


    I asked Lin Manxue with a smile: "Mr. Lin, do you remember that you also sprained your foot at the last annual meeting. I''m going to help you correct it at the hotel. Do you agree?"


    Lin Manxue said: "who told you to scare me last time? In fact, it didn''t hurt at all."


    I laughed. This time, she just twisted a little bit, but she would have been better after she died. Last time, she was much more serious than this one. She slept one night, and the next morning was a little red and swollen, but it didn''t hinder her walking.


    "Mr. Lin, how did you come to Hangzhou?"

 Chapter 152

    Instead of answering my question, Lin Manxue asked me, "do you live here all the time?"


    "Well. I''ll live here when I get back to Hangzhou. "


    Lin Manxue looked at me and asked, "why did you leave Shenzhen?"


    I looked at her and didn''t speak because I didn''t know how to say it.


    Lin Manxue said faintly: "I know if you don''t say it. You want to prove your innocence."


    "Do you believe that I am innocent?"


    "Do I believe it''s important? You have already left Manxue. Besides, I am not your leader now, and I have no right to control you. "


    "No. It''s important. It''s very important. " I stare at Lin Manxue''s eyes and say.


    Lin Manxue made me feel embarrassed to stare at her like this. She gave me a white look in anger, because she thought that a man just wanted to take advantage of her by staring at her like this.


    I quickly took back my eyes and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. I was just excited."


    Lin Manxue was silent for a long time, and then said quietly, "I don''t believe in men. Since I can remember, I don''t believe in any men."


    as like as two peas in the eyes, I saw a sad look in the eyes of Lin Man snow. At this moment, she reminds me of a woman, a woman who looks exactly like her, and Su man rain.


    ''s as like as two peas, I know the same time.


    I really can''t tell. Is Lin Manxue Su Manyu? I always thought they were not the same person, but at this moment, this belief in my heart collapsed instantly, and I began to doubt my previous judgment.


    "Mr. Lin, you -" I don''t know how to ask her.


    Lin Manxue is very sad at this time. She looks out of the window at the big tree. I dare not disturb her. I just accompany her silently.


    For a long time, Lin Manxue gradually regained her old invincible look. She said to me faintly, "follow me back to Manxue."


    I shook my head. I can''t go back so unknowingly.


    "Give me a reason."


    "I don''t want to go back."


    Lin Manxue has a sense of disappointment in her eyes, because I refused her, or maybe because I violated her orders. She is the superior president Lin. now she puts down her position and asks me to return to Manxue, but I refused.


    Lin Manxue said: "I ask you again, do you follow me back to Manxue?"


    "Mr. Lin, I have left Manxue, so I can''t go back."


    Lin Manxue looked at me for a long time and then slowly said, "I came to Hangzhou in person and asked you to go back, but you don''t want to?"


    When I heard this, I was really shocked. I didn''t expect that Lin Manxue came to Hangzhou for me.


    To tell you the truth, at this moment, I have put everything behind me. I have no complaints in my heart, only full of joy.


    "Man Xue, did you really come to Hangzhou just to find me?" As soon as I was excited, my brain became hot and I didn''t speak through my brain. I even called Lin Manxue by his name.


    It''s the first time I call her mansher, and it''s so intimate.


    Lin Manxue looked at me angrily and said coldly: "Ye Chutian, don''t be too proud. I came to Hangzhou to find you because I think you are a talent and can do a good job in the project of great health for me. Besides, although I am not your leader now, I am a leader one day and a leader all my life. You are not allowed to disrespect me. "


    As soon as Lin Manxue got angry, my brain immediately woke up. I immediately apologized: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Mr. Lin, I''m so forthright at the moment that I let slip my tongue. I dare not be disrespectful to you. "


    Seeing that I was softened, she was still quite satisfied. She nodded and said, "I''ll forgive you this time. You have to keep it in mind all the time, remember?"


    "Oh."


    "All right. You pack up and go back to the deep city with me. "


    "Ah? Mr. Lin, just a moment. It seems that I didn''t promise you to go back to Manxue? "


    "What did you say? Do you want to go back? " Lin Manxue saw that I turned back to my original attitude and quit immediately. She was a woman who was a chicken thief. She wanted to strike while the iron was hot while I was a little loose now. She would take me back first.


    "No. Mr. Lin, I really can''t go back now. "


    "I don''t care. You must come back with me this time. " Lin Manxue took on the style of her president and ordered me to go back.


    I know I can''t be soft hearted. If I promise her to go back like this, I will bring trouble not only to myself, but also to her.


    During this period, I thought about this question. Why did Lin Manxue drive me out of the project department and let me go back to the marketing department? The reason is very simple, because I have been poked to the head office.


    I''m promoted by Lin Manxue. Anyway, if things go wrong, Mr. Lin, as my direct leader, must give an account to the head office. If she doesn''t deal with me and doesn''t give me certain punishment, it won''t satisfy the head office and convince other colleagues in Manxue.


    Lin Manxue is the president of Manxue company. She must be fair in life and work. If she tries her best to protect me, of course she can do it. But this will weaken her prestige in Manxue company and the head office. Others will think that she has bent the law for selfish ends and is cronyism.But she didn''t want me to leave Manxue, so she sent me back to the marketing department. I was promoted from the marketing department. Now that I made a mistake, she lowered me back. This is reasonable, with clear rewards and punishments.


    Lin Manxue thought of such a good way, really well intentioned, according to her original idea, can let me stay in the man snow, to other colleagues and have an account, the best of both worlds.


    I was angry and complained that she didn''t trust me, so I didn''t think of these details.


    Now that I''ve figured that out, I can''t go back. There are two reasons:


    first, if I go back like this, my black spots will follow me all my life, and I don''t want to live in the strange eyes of others.


    Second, in order to keep me in the company, Lin Manxue must have been under a lot of pressure from the outside world. If I go back at this time, she will have enough control.


    I know her situation in the head office from the mouth of Xiaocai. If I don''t help her, how can I discredit her.


    Therefore, I once again rejected Lin Manxue and said, "Mr. Lin, I really can''t promise you."


    Lin Manxue was really angry this time. I refused her again and again. She said coldly, "it''s not up to you. You have to go back if you don''t go back."


    "Mr. Lin, my feet are on me. If I don''t want to go back, you can''t help me." When she is angry, my heart is still empty, but I know how to judge the situation. When she is angry, I play tricks.


    As I said, if I don''t want to go back, can she tie me back?


    Lin Manxue sneered: "you play a fool for me, don''t you? that ''s ok. I don''t believe I can''t cure you. "


    Lin Manxue opened her bag and turned something in it. I wonder what artifact is so powerful that I will be arrested as soon as it appears?


    I''m really curious. I really want to see what treasure Lin Manxue can take out to make me yield.

 Chapter 153

    Lin Manxue took out a contract from her bag. She slapped it on the coffee table and said haughtily, "Mr. Ye, let''s have a look. After reading this contract, let''s talk about it slowly."


    I picked up the contract suspiciously and looked at it. The more I looked, the more frightened I was. After reading it, I sat decadent on the sofa.


    When Lin man saw that I was wilting, she began to be overjoyed. She said with pride, "Ye Chutian, don''t be in a daze. Let me hear your opinion."


    I remember that last time Lin Manxue forced me to sign the contract by using a trick in the president''s office. She didn''t let me see the content at all.


    Now that I have seen the complete content and said so much, there are only three points in general:


    first, without the permission and approval of Lin Manxue, I can''t leave Manxue company all my life.


    Second, I want to be loyal to Lin Manxue all my life, obey her leadership and her arrangement, and do whatever she asks me to do without any objection.


    Third, Lin has the right to amend the contract at any time. She can add or delete the terms in the contract at any time. I must obey unconditionally.


    It''s more terrifying than the deed of sale. I have no autonomy at all.


    When Liman saw that I didn''t speak, she began to be proud and said, "according to the spirit of the contract and the principle of fairness and equality, you must fulfill your obligations. Now, as a leader, I order you to pack your bags immediately and be ready to go back to Shenzhen at any time. "


    I really want to tell her what is blind. This contract is an unequal treaty. How can I not see a word of equality?


    Lin Manxue looked at me sitting still. She said unhappily, "why don''t you act?"


    "Mr. Lin, I really can''t go back."


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "do you still keep your word, even you dare to violate the spirit of the contract? If you do, I''ll look down on you all my life. "


    I want to laugh and can''t laugh out. When Lin Manxue is unreasonable, she is often very cute and helpless.


    I put aside my usual cynicism and said solemnly, "Mr. Lin, I''m not breaking the contract. The contract I signed, I believe, but I have a request, or a request. "


    Linmanxue see I let go, her attitude is better, she said faintly: "what request, you first talk about it."


    "Give me a month. In a month''s time, I will definitely go back to Shencheng, OK? "


    "A month is too long. Three days. I''ll give you three days. "


    "No. Three days is too short. What can I do in three days? "


    Lin Manxue thought for a while and said, "one week. After a week, you must go to Shencheng to find me."


    "Three weeks, that''s my bottom line." I also took a step back, from one month to three weeks.


    Lin Manxue patted her thigh and said, "OK. Two weeks is two weeks. "


    "It''s not Mr. Lin. I mean three weeks, not two." I hastened to correct it.


    Lin Manxue said, "yes. You mean three weeks. I agreed. But I just said one week, you three weeks minus me one week, isn''t that two weeks


    "I''ll go. What else is calculated like this? "


    With a wave of her hand, Lin Manxue said with a fixed tone: "OK, you don''t have to tangle. That''s it. I''m dry. Pour me a glass of water


    I poured a cup of water for her on the tea table. I forgot that this cup has always been my drink, and I didn''t think so much about it at that time.


    Lin Manxue estimated that she was afraid that I would entangle with her again. She wanted to interrupt my thinking by drinking water, so she didn''t think too much, so she took the cup and drank it.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls, she suddenly responded. She kicked me with another uninjured foot and said, "Ye Chutian, you take advantage of me again."


    Mr. Lin wants to vomit on the sofa, but he can''t vomit for a long time.


    I said: "Mr. Lin, are you ok?"


    "I''m sick to death. I tell you, ye Chutian, you''ve taken advantage of me. I''m not comfortable. You have to compensate me. "


    "This? Mr. Lin, how do you want me to compensate? I''m not afraid of your jokes. All my property can''t afford your shoes. "


    Lin Manxue thought for a moment and said: "the material compensation is OK, but you have to compensate in time. In this way, you can reduce two days in two weeks, and I''ll make up 12 days for you. "


    "Ah? What''s the reduction? " Lin Manxue is really good at coming and is good at seizing any opportunity.


    "Do you agree?" Lin Manxue kicked me again with her little foot.


    Can I say no? So I nodded.


    Linman snow see I promised her, the corner of the mouth and a smile, she smile when really beautiful, I can''t help falling into.


    "Hello. Ye Chutian, you are not allowed to look at me like this in the future. " Lin Manxue kicked me gently and said seriously.


    "Mr. Lin, I''m sorry, you are so beautiful. I can''t help it for a momentLin Manxue slowly got up from the sofa, her face red, Wan like a big apple.


    "Ye Chutian, when you talk to me in the future, you should be serious. Don''t laugh, don''t retort, don''t laugh at me, and don''t tease me. Remember?"


    "Oh. Mr. Lin, don''t worry. Even if you lend me a hundred courage, I don''t dare to laugh at you, let alone tease you. "


    Lin Manxue nodded, she gave me a friendly smile, this is the first time she showed me such a smile, to be honest, I almost fainted at that time, too charming.


    I see Lin Manxue very tired, let her go to my room to rest.


    "Mr. Lin, if you don''t dislike it, just go to my room and have a rest. I''ll go outside and buy some vegetables and come back immediately."


    Lin Manxue nodded. It was inconvenient for her to wear high-heeled shoes, so I found her a pair of my woolen slippers. My feet are as big as her two feet, so it''s funny for her to wear them.


    I went downstairs to buy some home-made dishes. I didn''t go far. I was in the nearby vegetable market because I was worried that Lin Manxue would be afraid at home alone.


    Mr. Lin usually lives in luxury hotels or villas. Now I may not be used to living in this kind of small apartment, so I went to the supermarket to buy her a pair of woolen slippers and some towels and toiletries, and went home immediately.


    At this time, the sky is already completely dark. After I open the door, I go in quietly, for fear of waking up Lin Manxue.


    She''s really tired. I can feel it.


    I put down the dishes and quietly opened the door of the bedroom. I saw Lin Manxue kick the quilt again like last time, and all the quilts fell to the ground.


    This woman, like a little girl, still kicks the quilt.


    I picked up the quilt and covered it for her. I looked at Lin Manxue. The more I looked, the more I liked it. I suddenly imagined how lucky I would be if I could be with Lin Manxue all my life.


    I watched Lin Manxue in my sleep for a while and took back my thoughts. I don''t know how I could have such a strange idea. I don''t think I can do it. It''s disrespect for Lin Manxue and for me and ye Yingying.

 Chapter 154

    The person I like is Ye Yingying. I can''t empathize with Lin Manxue for her talent and beauty.


    I smile bitterly to myself again, no matter Ye Yingying or Lin Manxue, they are just my own wishful thinking. In their eyes, they don''t treat me as a heterosexual at all.


    They treat me as a relative.


    I''m just being sentimental.


    At this time, I haven''t faced up to my emotions. I always think that emotion is an eternal thing and will never deteriorate. There is only one direction for the flow of emotion.


    In fact, what I don''t know is that love may have changed in my heart, and it is developing in another unknown direction.


    I left the room, closed the door and went to the kitchen to cook.


    I cooked a table of dishes. After I finished cooking, it was 8 p.m. and Lin Manxue hadn''t woken up.


    I knocked on the door, I dare not go in and out of this room at will. If Lin Manxue suddenly wakes up, she will doubt my motive.


    Lin Manxue got up from the bed in a daze. She opened the door of the room, looked at me sleepily and said, "have you come back to buy vegetables?"


    "Ha ha. The dishes are all ready. Are you hungry? "


    "A little bit."


    Lin Manxue followed me out of the room. She went to the bathroom to wash her face. After Lin Manxue came back, I had already filled the meal.


    "It looks good, but I don''t know how it tastes?" I handed Lin Manxue a pair of chopsticks, she tasted a Chinese cabbage, praised me: "careless."


    Maybe in other people''s eyes, I may not be satisfied with this kind of evaluation, but for Lin Manxue''s high standard, as long as she can say a word, I will be satisfied.


    "Mr. Lin, I can only make some home-made dishes. Of course, I can''t compare with the delicacies you usually eat."


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said, "who said I like delicacies? Besides, I don''t often eat them, occasionally."


    Lin Manxue turned back and gave me a piece of chicken and said, "I''ll reward you."


    "Thank you."


    The two of us are really funny. One says it as it should be, and the other takes it for granted. We forget whose home court it is.


    For Lin Manxue, as long as there is her place, it is her home.


    Lin Manxue eats more vegetables and less food. She doesn''t pick up food very much.


    "Mr. Lin, when are you going back to Shencheng?"


    "Tomorrow morning''s flight, but also to rush back to a meeting."


    "Oh."


    After eating for a while, Lin Manxue suddenly put down her chopsticks and looked at me and said, "ask you something. Don''t cheat me."


    "If you ask, I will tell you the truth."


    "What happened to the last recording?"


    After thinking about it, I told Lin Manxue the whole process of that day in detail. Lin Manxue felt thoughtful after listening to it. She didn''t say anything but picked up chopsticks and continued to eat.


    "Mr. Lin, I''ve been talking for a long time, so you''re not going to say anything?"


    "Good food. It''s to my taste


    I know that Lin Manxue deliberately interrupts and misinterprets my meaning. I smile and don''t ask again.


    After President Lin had a sleep, her feet were much better, and it was basically OK. After dinner, Lin Manxue asked me to accompany her downstairs for a walk.


    Of course, I can''t help it. I don''t know why. I think there is a kind of magic on Lin Manxue, which makes people want to get close to her.


    But when I got close to her, her body was covered with thorns, pricking my whole body with blood.


    "Ye Chutian, after you go back to Manxue, I''ll try to get you back to the project department. After thinking about it, it''s really inappropriate for you to go to the marketing department."


    "Mr. Lin, can I ask you a question?"


    "Don''t ask me about my privacy," she said seriously


    I said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, why are you so wary? Before I ask you, I''ll stop my mouth."


    "You ask, but whether you answer depends on my mood."


    After thinking about it, I decided to ask her face to face, because this question has been hidden in my heart for a long time.


    "Mr. Lin, do you have any twin sisters? Of course, if you think this question involves your privacy, you can not answer me. "


    Lin Manxue said, "why do you ask like this?"


    "Just a little curious."


    Lin Manxue said, "my mother gave birth to me. Do you think I have twin sisters


    "Really?"


    "Can it be fake?" Lin Manxue added: "you won''t ask me this question for no reason. Come on, why do you ask me that?"


    I think about it. Lin Manxue doesn''t look like a liar. Besides, such a proud woman doesn''t care to lie.


    What she said at least proved that she didn''t know Su Manyu, because if she knew Su Manyu, what she said would not be like this.She will say that you must have recognized the wrong person, that is what I am, or that there is a girl who looks very similar to me, but she and I are not sisters.


    I wonder again, is there really two women who look so similar in the world?


    I don''t want to expose Su Manyu easily, because I''m afraid there''s something hidden inside, because I always think it shouldn''t be so coincidental.


    "It''s nothing, Mr. Lin. I saw a man who looked a little like you before, so I asked."


    Lin Manxue looked into my eyes and said, "do you look like me? Do you think I''ve got a popular face and everyone on the street looks like me? "


    "Mr. Lin, you misunderstood. You are so beautiful, how can it be popular? I must have been dazzled at that time. "


    Lin Manxue was thoughtful. She said after a long time, "OK. Don''t tell me this kind of cold joke which is not funny at all. I told you to talk to me seriously in the future, and you forgot? "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lin. I won''t talk nonsense in the future."


    Lin Manxue said, "I''m tired. Go back."


    When we got back to the house, Lin Manxue wanted to take a shower. She drove me out of the room and asked me to go out for a walk.


    Mr. Lin is really too cautious, for fear that I might come to peep or something, and totally distrust my character.


    I strolled outside for an hour before I went back. Girls always take a longer bath time.


    After I went back, Lin Manxue had taken a bath and sat on the sofa watching TV. I also took my clothes to take a shower.


    I think there''s a special smell in the bathroom, which makes my mind constantly cranky. I dare not stay in the bathroom for a long time, and I come out in ten minutes.


    "Mr. Lin, I''ll find you a hotel nearby in the evening?"


    Lin Manxue said: "I don''t want to run. I''ll live here. But at night you sleep on the sofa, I sleep on the bed, and no matter what happens, you are not allowed to step into the bedroom


    "Yes. Don''t worry, I won''t go in. "


    "If you don''t go in, don''t even look."


    "Good."

 Chapter 155

    When I was walking downstairs just now, I went to the supermarket and bought a new four piece suit for Lin Manxue.


    I took the four piece suit into the bedroom and unpacked it. Lin Manxue followed me in.


    "Just bought it?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Manxue frowned and said, "don''t change it. I''ll be allergic to a new quilt cover without water."


    I hastened to stop my work. Beautiful women are different from our big men. Their skin is delicate and tender. They are easy to be allergic. Unlike our men, their skin is rough and their flesh is thick. Even if they are put in a mess, they have nothing to do with it.


    "Do you mind the bed I used to sleep in?"


    Lin Manxue said: "just now I didn''t sleep. I''ll make do with it."


    I know that Lin Manxue is not a woman who likes to make do with it. There is no way.


    I retired from my bedroom and brought the door to Lin Manxue. I was lying on the sofa. I forgot that I had only one quilt, so I had to sleep with my clothes.


    I was awakened by a slight noise. I felt that someone was building something for me in the dark. This person was no other than Lin Manxue.


    Although I can''t see her face clearly, her unique fragrance betrays her. As soon as I smell it, I can distinguish it immediately.


    Lin Manxue covered me with a thick coat. After she finished, she went back to the house.


    During the whole process, I always pretended that I was asleep. I was afraid that two people would be embarrassed, especially Mr. Lin, who is a shy woman. Generally, women who are indifferent in appearance like to cover up her inner shyness with her external indifference.


    I feel happy, Lin Manxue care about me, I can''t say happy in my heart.


    In fact, President Lin is a very kind-hearted woman. I always feel that her heart is not as cold as her appearance. She knows how to care for others in silence. She does good deeds without leaving her name or letting others know.


    Helping others never pays off. I appreciate her very much because I think I''m the same person.


    The more I get along with Lin Manxue, the better I feel about her. In the past, I always thought she was proud and looked down upon others. Now, people are proud because they have the capital to be proud. If you want to get respect from others, you have to make achievements that others respect.


    Dignity is not given by others, but earned by oneself. This sentence is eternal.


    In the middle of the night, I had a dream. In the dream, I held Lin Manxue and tossed about again and again


    I wake up from the dream, it''s chilly below, I look embarrassed in the dark, I''m such a big man still dream. If you let Lin Manxue know, she must despise me all her life.


    I quietly got up from the sofa and went to the bathroom to wash. When I was drying, Lin Manxue pushed the door outside in a daze.


    She pushed a few times did not push away, Lin Man snow at that time estimated sleepy, the brain is not clear at all.


    Lin Manxue may live alone at ordinary times and get in and out freely. She doesn''t realize what to knock on. She should take this place as her own home.


    I also heard her mutter outside the door: "strange, why can''t I open it?"


    "There are people in it." I hastened to shout inside and remind Lin Manxue with my voice.


    When Lin Manxue heard a man''s voice, she woke up immediately. She said in a panic: "who are you? How did you come to my house? I''ll tell you, I practiced Taekwondo when I was young. Now I have three black belts, and I have an alarm device at home. I just called the police, and the police will come to me in three minutes at most. You''d better run for your life as soon as possible. "


    Although Lin Manxue is confused when she is asleep, she is still very wary and intelligent. She even coaxes and scares me, trying to scare me away.


    "Mr. Lin, it''s me, ye Chutian. You are at my house now. "


    Lin Manxue was confused outside the door for a long time, and it was estimated that she came to realize that she is now in Hangzhou, not in Shencheng. She is now in my home, not in her own home.


    "What are you doing in the middle of the night?"


    "Take a shower."


    "Didn''t you rush before you went to bed?"


    I casually find a reason to say: "the weather is too hot, sleep a sweat on another one."


    "The problem."


    Lin Manxue didn''t doubt me. She is so pure that she doesn''t know that men still have this kind of problem.


    ¡­¡­


    When I woke up the next day, it was already dawn. I looked in the direction of my bedroom. At this time, the door was wide open and Lin Manxue had left.


    I found a circle in the room, the bedroom, balcony, kitchen, bathroom are not her figure, she has returned to the deep city.


    I lie on the bed that Lin Manxue has slept in, and her fragrance still remains on the quilt. I breathe hard and smell her breath. My heart can''t be calm for a long time.


    I have an impulse in my heart. I want to leave Hangzhou, return to Shencheng, return to Manxue and return to Lin Manxue.


    I silently said to myself: twelve days, man Xue, you wait for me in the deep city, no matter whether there is result or not, I will come back to you after twelve days.I''m full of fighting spirit now, and I''m going to try to get the evidence to clear my stain within 12 days.


    I took another cart of things to the snack street. I firmly believe that I can get what I need in this place.


    Now my business is really getting more and more popular. Every day I have 1000 or 2000 yuan. In good times, 2000 or 3000 yuan is common.


    The cost of milk tea is very low, less than one yuan per cup, that is to say, my net profit per day is at least more than 1000 yuan.


    Of course, business is worse on weekends because white collar workers in nearby office buildings don''t work.


    I worked for a period of time and really made a small fortune.


    The peak period of my guests is at noon and after work. There are also pedestrians going out for a walk in the evening. There are some people, but not too many.


    This Saturday, I had two special guests in front of my booth. They worked in the headquarters of Tan group.


    When I was making milk tea for them, they both stood and chatted.


    "Do you know? There''s something wrong with the manager of the public relations department. "


    "Ah? What''s the matter? "


    "What else. Economic problems. He said that he took the customer''s kickback and may have leaked the company''s top secret information. "


    "Is the message reliable? I didn''t hear a word of it. "


    "Sure. Yanzi, the girl I shared the rent with, you remember, when she answered the phone last night, I overheard that. She could work in the discipline inspection room. However, this matter is still under pressure. For the time being, only a few people should know about it. "


    "How could that be? Manager Qiu is not short of money. It''s said that her boyfriend is very rich. Does she care about this little money? "


    "Of course, the more money is, the better. She is too hot."


    "So it is."


    I finally wait for this opportunity, of course, I don''t want to miss it, so I slow down my hand and deliberately slow down, so that I can get more information.


    The woman who broke the news said, "qiutang, a woman with three and four hooks, is not a good thing at first sight. She usually wears famous brand watches, carries famous brand bags, and goes to high-end hotels. You don''t think it costs money."


    Another woman said with a smile, "Xiao Li, you don''t seem to like manager Qiu very much? It''s not envy, is it jealousy? "


    "Joke. I envy her? A fox, Meizi, what I admire about her is that she is a little coquettish and can dress up. What''s the point? "


    The girl''s words were so vinegar that I could smell them so far away.


    "Ha ha."


    The woman who broke the news said for a while and suddenly said to me, "handsome man, can you hurry up? We are still in a hurry."


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''ll be right there." I sealed two cups of milk tea on the sealing machine, and then handed them to them: "a total of 14 fast, thank you."


    They asked for two medium cups, five yuan for the small one, seven yuan for the medium one and nine yuan for the large one, so I''ll charge them fourteen yuan.


    A woman scanned the wechat QR code, paid the money and said to me, "handsome guy, add a wechat. If you need it in the future, you can send it to us directly. Our company is in the front, not far away."


    Generally speaking, I don''t add wechat to strange girls, because many girls ask me to add their wechat every day, but they are different because they are from the same company as manager Qiu and seem to know her.


    I nodded very freely: "OK."


    When the two women saw my promise, they happily added my wechat and left with satisfaction.


    In my heart, I was glad to find out a clue. Manager Qiu was originally called qiutang. With her name, it''s convenient to find out at least. Otherwise, I don''t know how to talk with others.


    And I also have her company colleagues'' wechat, today''s harvest is not small.


    After closing the stall in the evening, I came back home and received three special messages. One was sent by Lin Manxue at about 7 pm. She didn''t say anything but sent a picture of Manxue company.


    I laughed. She was so funny. She said she was working overtime, and she was so reserved.

 Chapter 156

    The other two were sent by two women today. One asked me if I would like to have a supper together and the other asked me to send her a cup of milk tea to the door of the company at noon tomorrow.


    Today''s women really fierce, so fast to start, unlike me and the old class, secretly love others for many years, Leng did not dare to let each other know.


    I took a bath first. When I was lying on the bed, I wrote a wechat back to the three of them.


    I''ll give back to the two women today first. I said to the first woman: sorry, I''ve already gone home. If I don''t dislike it, I''ll treat you to supper after the stall closes tomorrow evening. Thank you for taking care of my business.


    I just sent out soon, the woman returned a: don''t cheat, do not see.


    I gave her a reply: No. I''ll see you soon.


    I sent another message back to the second woman: OK. It must be delivered.


    The woman gave me a smile back.


    I sat up, half lying in bed, and began to give Lin Manxue a message. I was very excited when I wrote back to her, because I started to add her wechat when I went out for a walk with her a few days ago.


    I think about how to use words in my heart. This is the first wechat I sent to Lin Manxue, which is very commemorative.


    I began to write on wechat, "Mr. Lin, are you asleep?" After thinking about it, I think it''s not appropriate, because only lovers like to send messages without nutrition at night.


    Mr. Lin is such a bully that he doesn''t like to listen to such nonsense.


    After I deleted the words, I wrote a few more sentences, but I didn''t feel fit. I deleted and wrote, and I wrote and deleted. After a long time, I couldn''t write a suitable sentence.


    My heart that urgent ah, usually not eloquent it, how critical moment off the chain, it is a waste.


    I think about it, or do not write text, send a picture in the past.


    I found a photo of myself in my mobile phone album. It was taken a long time ago. At that time, I didn''t use this mobile phone now. When I changed my mobile phone, I copied the photo together.


    This photo is very commemorative for me. It was taken in the countryside by my grandfather. I was a junior that year and accompanied my grandfather in the countryside during the winter vacation.


    My grandfather took a picture for me and ye Yingying, and I kept it in my mobile phone.


    After a while, man Xuelin sent back the photo.


    I couldn''t help laughing here, so I replied: Mr. Lin, it''s ugly, so you want me to see a beautiful one?


    Lin Manxue immediately gave me a reply: open your dog''s eyes carefully.


    Then she sent a picture of herself and typed three words at the back: do you agree?


    WOW! Lin Manxue sent me jade photos. This is a photo of Lin Manxue in the street. I was so excited at that time.


    I looked at the photos again and again, it''s really beautiful, 360 & deg; beauty without dead ends, no matter from which point of view, is the existence of limit.


    I immediately saved the photo in the mobile phone album, because I was afraid that Lin Manxue would delete it and make me cry.


    After enjoying it, I sent a message to Lin Manxue: is there anything more beautiful?


    Lin Manxue sent me a dagger, and then a picture of life. This picture she was wearing home clothes and half sitting on the balcony. It was lazy and sexy. It was perfect.


    Unfortunately, before I had time to download it, she withdrew it in the opposite direction. I really want to cry without tears.


    Lin Manxue asked me haughtily: are you blind?


    I quickly sent a message in the past: Mr. Lin, I haven''t seen it clearly. Let me see more clearly, otherwise it''s not easy to compare.


    Lin Manxue ignored me. She sent a funny picture. A beautiful hostess kicked a dog beside her.


    Then Lin Manxue typed four words at the back: don''t disturb the bitches.


    I laugh here. I didn''t expect that the serious Lin Manxue has such a lovely side. I really love her in my heart.


    I wrote on wechat: Mr. Lin, you are not still working, are you?


    Lin Manxue: Yes.


    I really feel sorry for her. She has a lot of work to do all day long. I really want to share it with her.


    Me: Mr. Lin, I won''t disturb your work. Don''t be too busy. Have a rest early.


    Lin Manxue simply returned a "good" word.


    I lie in bed and enjoy the photos of Lin Manxue. The more I look at them, the more I like them. The more I look at them, the more I feel that she is beautiful. To tell you the truth, I really didn''t expect women to grow up like this.


    Before I knew Su Manyu and Lin Manxue, I always thought that Mo Han was the most beautiful woman, even if she was as beautiful as ye Yingying.


    But since I knew Su Manyu and Lin Manxue, I believe that there is no beauty in the world. Beauty is relative, and there is no limit. A beauty comes out of your eyes.


    When I came into deep contact with Lin Manxue and fully realized her ability, talent and courage, I was completely convinced that not every goddess has only beautiful appearance, and their heart is as strong as their strength.When I was walking that night, Lin Manxue told me about the current development situation of Manxue. I didn''t expect that Manxue company had developed so rapidly in more than a month since I left.


    In just a few months, Lin Manxue has managed Manxue company so well that she has launched three major projects at once, and each project is progressing so rapidly, so I have to admire her ability.


    And her vision is not limited to this, because the three major projects are just a beginning, and there will be a number of major projects to be added later.


    She also has her own unique views on the blueprint of the future of the design company. I didn''t have a deep understanding before. However, since contacting Lao ban, monkey, Mo Han, Ren Yifei, Yu Xi, Tao Ying, ye Yingying, etc., and learning about the current situation and potential of their company, I knew how much role Lin Manxue''s foresight and erudition played.


    She is building a commercial aircraft carrier. She doesn''t care about the gains and losses of a city in front of her. She cares about the long-term interests.


    This is a very attractive woman, but she is lonely, because there are too few people who understand her and too few people who can understand her.


    I didn''t understand her before, and I didn''t understand her many ways. But now, I''m willing to get to know her and start a big business with her.


    I know there is still a long way to go before Lin Manxue, or she just stepped on this road.


    She must be extremely dangerous ahead. There are high mountains, rapids, dangerous beaches, rugged mountain roads and thorny jungle. She must be very careful every step. If she feels uncomfortable, she will be doomed.


    But I believe she will overcome these difficulties, and she has the ability to solve these problems. And I am willing to face and solve these problems and difficulties with her.

 Chapter 157

    At noon the next day, I delivered milk tea to the woman on time and chatted with her for a while. Of course, I asked very implicitly, and she didn''t doubt anything.


    In the evening, when I got off work, another woman came. She waited until I closed the stall.


    I close the stall very early tonight. I''ll be back before eight o''clock. I have an appointment with her. I''ll pull things back first, and then I''ll meet at a nearby bar. I told her to wait for me at the bar first.


    When I got home, I took a bath, changed into a clean suit, and then took a taxi to the bar.


    This woman was the one who spoke ill of qiutang behind her back last time. I remember another woman called her Xiaoli.


    When I got to the bar, Xiao Li had been sitting there for more than an hour, but when she saw me, she didn''t complain and still said hello with a smile.


    I think she must have been swearing in the bar just now. This is really a hypocritical woman.


    But whether she is hypocritical or not has nothing to do with me, she is hypocritical better, so that I can get what I want out of her mouth.


    "Handsome. What would you like to drink? " Xiao Li asked me to sit down. She began to order wine.


    I ordered a brandy and she ordered a cocktail. She should come to the bar frequently according to her skillful appearance.


    We chatted while drinking


    "by the way, what''s your name, handsome man."


    "Chutian. And you? " In fact, I know her name is Xiao Li. I asked her this on purpose for fear of arousing her suspicion.


    "Call me Xiao Li."


    I touched a glass with her, took a sip and said, "OK."


    Xiao Li gave me a wink and asked, "you are so handsome and have a good conversation. Why do you want to sell milk tea in snack street? What a waste. "


    I said, "I haven''t studied for several years, and I have no skills. What can I do without selling milk tea. Unlike you, who have education and experience, and who are still so beautiful, you can easily find a good job. "


    When I said that, Xiaoli''s sense of self superiority immediately came up. She happily said, "you are good at chatting. Usually you often ask girls out?"


    I shook my head: "I''ve just come to Hangzhou from my hometown. I''ve only been in the snack street for a while, so I don''t know any girls yet."


    Xiao Li nodded gently: "I know that. When you set up a stall in the snack Street on the first day, I noticed you and gave it to you. Did you forget? "


    "I''m sorry, there were so many people at that time that I didn''t notice."


    Xiaoli said: "it''s a big crime to ignore beautiful women! But you''re quite honest. If you''re another man, you''ll say yes. Maybe you''ll compliment me. "


    Xiao Li and I had another drink.


    Xiao Li should dress up tonight. Her clothes are also very high-end. It''s estimated that she will spend tens of thousands of yuan on her whole body. She''s really willing to pay for it.


    I said: "Xiao Li, look at your dress, you must be a big leader in the company?"


    Xiaoli a little flaunting said: "not much leadership, is a deputy manager."


    I think Xiaoli is bragging. It''s strange that she can be a deputy manager of Tan group. She is a white-collar worker.


    Of course, I would not expose her face to face. Instead, I complimented her on purpose and said, "it''s amazing that you became a manager at such a young age. It''s amazing."


    Xiaoli said triumphantly, "it''s nothing. As long as you work hard, when the opportunity comes, you can do it. "


    "Thank you for your kind words. But I don''t think I have any hope in my life. I haven''t worked in the company. By the way, Xiao Li, what do you do in the company? "


    "Administration."


    Administration sounds good. In fact, it''s an office worker. Isn''t Xiao Yao equivalent to administration.


    I deliberately pretended not to understand, erect a big Mu Zi said: "the executive is the leader of the company, bull."


    Xiao Li smiles and says, "I think your business is very good. Do you earn a lot a day?"


    I said with some worry: "our industry has no technical content, the competition is fierce, and the business is good and bad. It''s really OK during this period. But it''s hard to say what will happen in the future. I can''t tell when I will go bankrupt. "


    "Don''t be afraid," she said. If you do close down one day, go to our company and find me. I''ll arrange a job for you. "


    I really want to laugh in my heart. As a busboy, she dares to blow such a bull, and she is not afraid to blow the sky.


    I pretended to be surprised and said, "really?"


    "Can I lie to you? It''s on me. Come on, drink some more wine. I''ve come to talk. I don''t drink much wine. "


    Xiao Li and I were talking while we were drinking. Anyway, she dares to brag about anything. As for me, I just wanted to set her up, so I always pretended to listen to her very seriously and compliment her from time to time.


    While we were chatting, I deliberately shifted the topic to the public relations department, so that it was easy to get involved with manager Qiu.


    "Xiao Li, I heard that the company has a department called public relations department, right? Is this department particularly powerful? "


    Xiao Li said with disdain: "bullshit. A department that relies on eating, drinking, laughing and playing tricks is a group of shameless bitches"No. I heard a friend of mine say that the manager of their company''s public relations department is full of arrogance and never looks them in the eye. He also said that she usually wears famous brands and watches, lives in villas and goes to high-end places, but not noble ones. "


    When I said these words, Xiao Li''s face was very ugly. She sneered and said, "your friend is bragging to you. A public relations manager is a part-time worker at best. How can she have a villa?"


    I said incredulously, "really, that''s what my friend told me. He said that their public relations manager had a villa in Jianggan District. They are still a small company. Your company is so big. I think your PR manager has to have a big villa in the upper city


    "Cheat the ghost! If Begonia can have this life, it can lay eggs in other people''s houses! Don''t listen to your friend''s bullshit. The public relations manager is not so popular. "


    "No. Do you want to rent a house outside for such a big man as your PR Manager? I don''t believe it I shook my head to express my disbelief.


    Xiaoli saw that I didn''t believe it. She was a little annoyed. She said, "I can still cheat you! Her house was introduced by a colleague of mine. They live in the same community. "


    "Xiao Li, you must have been cheated. She deliberately hides wealth. There is an old saying that wealth is not exposed. She must be afraid that you will borrow money from her to pretend to be poor."


    "No way. Will this woman pretend to be poor? Don''t tell jokes


    I said: "even if they rent a house outside, their kind of people will live in the most upscale. They are different from us after all."


    "It''s a piece of shit. The house in Mosha village, a dilapidated village in the city, can have any high-grade house. "


    Qiutang used to live in Mosha village. When I know the address, I don''t worry about not finding her.


    "Mosha village is so far away from your company. She is crowded with buses every day. Isn''t she tired?"


    Xiao Li said angrily, "who doesn''t have a car these days? She can''t drive by herself. What kind of bus do you have?"


    I said with an uninteresting smile, "that''s right. I took her as my own. When I go out, I can only squeeze the bus. I forget that they are senior executives who drive luxury cars. It''s estimated that every car is worth $1.8 million. "

 Chapter 158

    "Don''t take our little company leaders seriously. Her conditions are not as good as you think. Eight hundred thousand? You think money is so easy to earn! "


    "Don''t executives drive BMW and Audi when they go out? I see Mercedes Benz, BMW and Audi all over the street. "


    "Do you watch too many TV dramas? How can there be so many rich people? It''s good for her to have a Toyota, but also BMW and Audi? You think it''s a bicycle. "


    "What color?"


    "Red." Xiao Li didn''t even want to take it. She suddenly turned her head and asked me strangely, "why do you ask this?"


    "No. I''m just curious. What color cars do you executives like. To be honest with you, if I didn''t open this milk tea shop, I would like to sell cars, so I want to know the taste of you urban white-collar workers. "


    "Don''t mention it. It''s good to sell a car with your appearance. It''s just that you have a little less experience and need to learn more."


    "You are right. I just suffered from the lack of culture. Or you can''t do so badly. "


    I don''t dare to ask any more. I''m afraid to arouse Xiao Li''s suspicion. She''s jealous and blinds her eyes, but it doesn''t mean she has no brain.


    "Come on, Xiao Li, have a drink." Xiao Li and I started drinking again.


    After leaving the bar, Xiao Li repeatedly hinted that I could take her to the hotel. I pretended to know everything. Finally, I stopped a taxi and jammed her into the car.


    Xiao Li complained about me in the car. She thought that I didn''t understand amorous feelings.


    This kind of woman is too casual. I feel like vomiting when I think about it.


    Instead of going home directly, I went to Mosha village to step on the terrain.


    Mosha village is not far from where I live now. It takes me about ten minutes to get there by bike.


    I went around Mosha village and drew a sketch. There are four entrances and exits in Mosha village. One is the main gate and the other three are forks.


    Only these four entrances and exits can be opened to traffic. In other words, Begonia has to go through one of these entrances and exits when driving home. As long as we keep these four entrances and exits, we can wait for Begonia.


    After each entrance and exit enters the village, there are many pedestrians and vehicles on the road, so the speed of vehicles entering will not be fast, which is convenient for us to track.


    Qiutang''s car is a red Toyota. Although I don''t know its license plate number, when I know the brand and color, the target range is greatly narrowed.


    I recalled the appearance and figure of Begonia in my mind. At that time, I told my brothers in detail that she was such a beautiful woman that they would recognize her as long as they saw her.


    It''s time to gather the brothers to work.


    I called Lao ban, Dawei and monkey to ask them to take a day off from the company, because I decided to wait.


    Because the entrance of Tan''s group is spacious, it''s hard for us to stay there. It''s too easy to expose ourselves, so I set the location of our stay in Mosha village.


    I, Lao ban, Dawei and monkey are on the way to import and export, so they are not afraid that Begonia will not show up.


    Dawei and monkey didn''t know that I was back in Hangzhou. I didn''t tell them in detail on the phone. They just asked them to come and discuss an important matter immediately after asking for leave.


    I send the address where I live to Dawei and monkey.


    Needless to say, the old class often runs to me. What awesome is the


    brothers, they didn''t say anything after receiving my call, immediately called their leaders to ask for leave, anyway, they could diversiform their own reasons.


    After asking for leave, they packed up and rushed to me.


    When our four brothers got together, it was already past twelve o''clock in the evening.


    I set up a table of wine and vegetables, which I cooked myself.


    I raised my glass to monkey and Dawei and said, "I didn''t inform you when I came to Hangzhou. I''d like to apologize to the two brothers first. If I don''t tell you, I''m afraid to disturb you, but anyway, it''s not my brother''s fault. Please forgive me. I''ll give myself a penalty first


    I dried up the Baijiu in the glass.


    The monkey said, "what are you talking about. You old leaf don''t so sensational, have something to say, have fart to put, the whole so literary why! "


    Dawei also said, "come on, what''s the matter? Although Lao Ye is not authentic, our brother has to be loyal. As for the question of admitting one''s mistake, it''s not just a glass of wine that can get rid of it


    I patted Dawei''s head again and scolded, "if you give me some color, you dare to open a dyeing shop. Do you really take it up?"


    Dawei said with a smile: "I''m not learning from you. Who told you to be so numb and make me goose bumps all over the place."


    The old class said, "OK. No kidding. I know about Lao Ye. He''s calling his brothers here tonight. There must be some strategies. Let''s listen carefully. "


    I sat down and told Dawei and monkey what happened some time ago. They don''t know what happened. I have to tell them the background first.Monkey and Dawei were filled with indignation, swearing and broken mouth.


    I told them not to curse. I told them my plan. They thought it was OK after listening to it. Although it was a little stupid, it was better than nothing. Besides, there was no better way.


    We discussed the details of the specific operation. After the final determination, I described the characteristics of Begonia. Of course, I don''t remember it very clearly, I can only say some general impressions.


    Dawei said, "I can''t guarantee anything else. For a woman, as long as she stands in front of me, I will recognize her."


    Monkey also said no problem, only the old class, he usually contact less girls, a little blind, it is estimated that let him recognize people a bit hard, fortunately, he can combine with the car of Begonia to judge.


    We''re going to start early tomorrow morning and find her first.


    Among the four intersections, I analyzed the most likely two. One is the main gate, and the other is the East fork. The reason is very simple. This fork can go directly to the main road, just in the direction of their company.


    But this is not absolute, because in the end from which intersection, but also to see the location of Begonia.


    We did a division of labor, I guard in the East fork, Dawei in the main gate, monkey in the west fork, old class in the South fork.


    According to the time, the departure time of qiutang from home should be between 7:15 a.m. and 7:45 a.m., because her company goes to work at 8:30 a.m. and it''s estimated that it will take 40 or 50 minutes to drive from here to her company, which is just the right time.


    Of course, we don''t rule out that she will leave early because of traffic jam or other factors, so we will arrive at the designated place before seven o''clock.


    It''s always painful to wait. In the morning, most of the vehicles go out from the intersection, and there are a lot of red Toyota. Therefore, we are tired of guarding, especially our eyes. When every suspicious vehicle appears, we are in a tight spirit for fear that we might be wrong. Otherwise, all four of us are busy in vain.


    At about 7:30, the monkey saw a woman who looked like a Begonia driving out in a red Toyota at the west fork. He also took some pictures and sent them to our four brothers.

 Chapter 159

    The photos are still very clear. The pixels of mobile phones are very high now. I click on it to see that it''s really Begonia, and her license plate number is also very clear.


    Once we found qiutang, we didn''t have to keep watch any more. I called four brothers to have a meeting again, and we went to xichakou together.


    It''s almost certain that qiutang lives in the west of Mosha village.


    Qiutang has already gone to work. We just stroll around the west side of Mosha village to find her hometown. Xiaoli said that qiutang lives in a small community. The west side is so big, and the community is very few, so the goal is very clear.


    Finally, we determined a community, because there are only three communities in the west of Mosha village, two of which are not in the flow, and one is slightly higher.


    After all, qiutang is a senior executive of the company with a good income. She should not look at the other two communities. This community is called "Yuer community", which is quite large. It is estimated that it is also the best community in Mosha village.


    In order to determine whether Begonia is in this community, I also thought of a way, I went to a nearby express delivery point to send express, the recipient wrote Begonia.


    I told the courier brother that I had forgotten the address. When I wrote the address, I sent it back. I took away a express bill and a parcel bag and went back to the gate of Yuer community.


    I filled in the express form, and then went to the security room of the community, where there was an old man sitting.


    "Hello, sir. I''m from the express company. Here is an express named Miss qiutang. Can I put it here?"


    The master looked at me and said, "OK, young man, you can put it here."


    I deliberately said: "Sir, there are some alterations on the express address. I can''t see the specific address clearly. Does Miss qiutang really live here? I''m afraid I''ll send it to the wrong place. She''ll complain about me. "


    "Yes, I live in this neighborhood. I meet her a lot, and I can''t be wrong. "


    "Thank you."


    After I left, they were waiting for me in front of me.


    "How''s it going?" Lao ban asked when he saw me.


    "Yes, I live here."


    "What''s your plan?"


    I thought about it and said to the three of them, "brothers, it''s hard today. Now this woman''s nest has been found. She can run away, but the monk can''t run to the temple. I can deal with the rest by myself. If you don''t go back to work first, I''ll let you know if there is anything


    The old class said, "can you do it alone? This woman is very cunning. Don''t let her run away. "


    I nodded to show that there was no problem.


    The monkey said, "we''ve all asked for leave. Let''s put the work aside. It''s OK. If you need help, we''ll stay."


    I said: "we have so many people, but it''s not easy to act. Other people think we want to kidnap her and make things worse. Don''t worry. I can do it by myself. "


    The three of them also think it''s reasonable. If four men go to catch a woman, they really want to get into the game.


    After I let the old class go back, I didn''t leave Mosha village, but stayed here all the time.


    At about 10:30 in the evening, qiutang drove back. Her car was parked in a parking lot in front of her. I kept waiting for her near the parking lot.


    Begonia park the car, just get out of the car lock, found in front of a very handsome man is looking at her with a smile.


    Begonia thinks this man is very familiar, but it''s a little dark at night. She doesn''t look very clear. She walked in a little bit, and when she found out that this man was me, she stepped back.


    "You." Begonia saw my eyes flustered and stammered.


    "Manager Qiu, long time no see."


    "Ye - Manager Ye." Begonia is still very nervous because I will not be polite to her.


    "Manager Qiu, you seem to be very afraid of me. Have you done something bad?"


    After all, ye qiutang said coldly, "don''t calm down. If you come here again, I''ll call someone


    "Calling people? OK. You''d better call all the people in Yuer community, and I''ll explain to them how you framed me. "


    Begonia is a little tongue tied, and her face turns red, because last time it was very embarrassing.


    "What do you want?"


    "Manager Qiu, I think you are also an understanding person. You can''t help but understand what I want to do with you so late?"


    "Ye Chutian, if you want to get back at me, I''ll admit it, but if you want to take advantage of me, don''t think about it."


    "Ha ha ha." I really can''t help laughing after listening: "Begonia, you really treat yourself as a dish. I don''t want you to be such a product."


    Begonia red face again, she forbeared, nothing to say, just with big eyes staring at me.


    "Come on, who told you to do it? What did they do for you? "


    Begonia closed her mouth and refused to say anything. She didn''t call. I don''t think she wanted to make a big deal of it. After all, she played a very disgraceful role in the whole incident."Begonia, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. When I''m crazy, I''m afraid of myself. " I deliberately scare Begonia. No matter how strong she pretends to be on the outside, a woman''s heart is full of vulnerability.


    Begonia''s face changed. She was next to the car door, because when I was bluffing, I kept a straight face and opened my eyes. It seemed that she was very fierce.


    "Tell the cause and effect of the matter, or you will not come to a good end." I slowly close to Begonia, she has no way back, can only look at me in horror.


    "Ye Chutian, don''t force me! Don''t push me Begonia kept shaking her head. Her spirit was on the verge of collapse, because she felt that I might tear her up at any time.


    "If you''re afraid, say it. As long as you say it, I won''t embarrass you. "


    I tried to break her inner defense line. As long as her sense of resistance was relaxed, she would not be far away from confession.


    "I can''t say! Don''t push me! Really don''t push me any more! I beg you, let me go! I didn''t mean to hurt you, and I didn''t want to


    Begonia closed her eyes and began to cry, because the pressure in her heart had reached the extreme and she could not continue to bear it.


    Because she felt that I could strangle her just by taking another step forward.


    "Begonia, I''ll give you another chance. Go ahead."


    "Wu Wu Wu, Manager Ye, please. I beg you, give me a break. " Begonia suddenly fell to the ground, holding my left leg and crying.


    I didn''t expect that the middle-level managers of a big company would have such poor psychological quality that they would make such a bluff.

 Chapter 160

    I didn''t know what happened to qiutang at that time, and I didn''t understand the pressure in her heart. I just took it for granted that her heart was too fragile, and a few words scared her to cry.


    Begonia held my leg and kept shaking, begging me to forgive her. I can''t bear to look at her. I''ve been afraid of women crying since I was a child, but the harm she brought to me can''t be solved by one or two sentences of forgiveness.


    She made me unable to get a foothold in the man Xue company, made my personality tainted, and made me wander in this more than a month.


    Without her, Lin Manxue would not distrust me, I would not leave Manxue company, and I would not go back to Hangzhou to open any milk tea shop.


    I should hate her. I should not only get back the evidence, but also let her be punished, right?


    I told myself in my heart: ye Chutian, you can''t be soft hearted. Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself.


    "Begonia, I knew it before, but I didn''t know it at the beginning. When you framed me, did you ever think that you would have today? Have you ever thought that the people you framed will suffer 100 times, 1000 times and 10000 times more than you? "


    "I know, I know everything," said begonia with tears in her eyes. I am also very self reproach, these days I have been eating and sleeping, but I have to do. Manager Ye, please forgive me! For the sake of a poor woman, forgive me! Sobbing. "


    I said coldly, "are you a poor woman?"


    "No matter what you think of me, I''ll admit it, because I''m responsible for all this. I don''t blame others, I just blame myself for being blind and falling in love with a scum man. Ye Chutian, you can kill me. If I can die in your hands, I will die properly. I recognize it. "


    Begonia suddenly raised her head and looked at me steadfastly. She suddenly changed her crying state, which made me a little unable to understand her.


    This woman is really too fickle. She is fragile and resolute. Which one is the real one?


    The corner of Begonia''s eye is still hung with tears. She slowly closes her eyes and raises her head. She looks as if she is dead.


    I clenched my fist and hit her with a fierce fist. If I hit her hard, her brain would burst.


    Begonia scared the body straight shiver, but her body is not paralyzed down, but straight stand.


    My fist suddenly stopped seven or eight centimeters away from Begonia tianlinggai. I looked at her and said, "Begonia, I''ll give you another day. I''ll come back to you at this time tomorrow. I hope there will be a satisfactory answer then."


    I folded my fist and turned away.


    I didn''t hit her just now. It''s impossible for a big man to hit a weak woman. Even if she had hurt me, if she was very tough just now, the consequences would be hard to say.


    My grandfather once told me that people who practice martial arts should not bully the weak, not to bully those who have given up their resistance. Everyone should have another chance to be a new man.


    As soon as I left the parking lot, I saw three men guarding the gate. They were all in a hurry. They were not serious people.


    I didn''t care about them because they had nothing to do with me.


    As I passed them, a stout, short man glared at me and said, "what are you looking at! Look at your sister. "


    I didn''t pay attention to them. If you have the same opinion with such a low-quality person, you will follow him. I went on.


    When I walked less than 50 meters ahead, I heard a woman behind me trembling and saying, "Why are you here again? Didn''t I just give you 100000?"


    "Beauty, what''s the use of 100000 yuan? Not enough change! When will you return the rest of your money? "


    I looked back and saw that just now three men surrounded a woman in a corner. This woman is no other than Begonia.


    Begonia said gingerly, "I have no money on me now. As I said, I''ll pay you back as soon as I have money. "


    A bald man said: "beauty, that''s what you said last time. You can''t prevaricate our brother with these words every time."


    "I - I really don''t have money."


    "No money?" Another tall man said with a smile: "beauty, you look so beautiful, and so temperament, how can you not have money? Beautiful is the biggest capital, it can bring you a steady stream of money


    The tall man not only said, but also used his hand to take advantage of Begonia.


    Begonia is scared to escape, but her body is stopped by the other two men, and she can''t escape at all.


    Begonia said pitifully, "don''t mess about, OK? I''m sure I''ll pay you back what I owe you. I beg you not to mess with me. "


    The short man said, "beauty, we didn''t give you the chance. Last time you said we would give it to our brother these two days, we believe you. But when we come here today, you say you don''t have any money. Aren''t you playing with our brothers? It doesn''t matter if you play with us, so we have to play with you to get some interest back. "


    Qiutang holds her chest in both hands. Her body is shaking all the time, because it''s eleven o''clock in the evening now. There is no one near the parking lot. Even if there are people, who dares to help.They don''t take the initiative to protect themselves.


    Bareheaded has been staring at Begonia chest to see, his eyes are like the eyes of a hungry wolf, let Begonia see fear.


    Gao Yi grabbed the car key in qiutang''s hand and said, "this car is even the interest of this period of time. You''ll stay with our brother for another three nights tonight, and I''ll give you another three days. How about that? Don''t you suffer?"


    Qiutang said in horror: "take the car if you like. You give me a little more time and I''ll pay you back as soon as I raise money. Really, please believe me. "


    "Believe you? If I don''t give you some color, how can you have memory? Brothers, do it. "


    The tall man was about to go to wipe. Suddenly his right back was grabbed by a big hand behind him. Then he was pulled hard, and his wrist was dislocated.


    The tall man cried in pain. The three of them turned around and saw me standing behind them.


    The short man saw that it was me and said fiercely, "boy, did you hit my brother just now?"


    I said with a smile: "idiot, is there a sixth person here besides the five of us?"


    I choked the short man with a word. He spat on the ground and said arrogantly, "you son of a bitch, you''re still hanging. If you don''t clean up, you don''t know your last name."


    The short man thought I had just made a surprise attack. He didn''t believe that the three of them would not beat me.


    The short man was going to slap me in the face, but he was too slow. I had already kicked him into the wall.


    As soon as the bald man saw something wrong, he didn''t have time to make a defensive posture. My next attack arrived, and he was beaten to the ground with one punch.


    The tall man covered his right hand and kept retreating. In fact, the front was the wall. Where could he retreat.


    "You - you don''t come here!" The tall man stepped back and told me not to go there.

 Chapter 161

    I said with a smile, "I''m here. What can you do to me?"


    I pushed the tall man against the wall. Suddenly, the short man got up from the ground and wanted to attack me in the back. I kicked him in the thigh one by one, and he fell on the ground again and couldn''t get up.


    The three of them, looking at bluffing people, are actually a group of frivolous people who only bully honest people, which is not enough for me to abuse vegetables.


    The tall man was scared to pee his pants when he saw me so fierce. He stuck his body on the wall and looked at me in horror. He said, "brother, we have no grudge in the past, but we have no grudge recently. The well does not break the river. What do you mean?"


    I pointed back with my hand and said, "ask this dwarf, what did he call me when I passed by you just now?"


    The short man lay on the ground, covering his injured thigh with one hand and his face with the other. He looked at me and the tall man diffusely, because it was he who was scolding me just now.


    "I''m sorry, brother. Just now our brothers offended you by their careless words. I''m here to compensate you for them. Please forgive me."


    I said coldly: "is it the end to compensate?"


    The tall man thought about it, handed me the car key and said, "this car belongs to you. Is that ok?"


    I took the car key and said with a smile, "you''re a good gift! This car is not yours. It belongs to this woman. You think I don''t know. "


    "Brother, when you come out to do things, you have to obey the rules. This car, this beautiful woman, is ours. Now we''ll compensate you, and we''ll accept it. "


    "That''s what you have to say. We''re done. You don''t owe me, and I don''t owe you. "


    The three of them all smile when they see me saying this, because in their eyes, my skill is more terrible than the devil, and they have no power to resist.


    I left the tall man and stood aside without leaving immediately.


    The tall man and the bald man pull the short man up from the ground. The tall man just dislocated his wrist. It''s OK. The bald man connects his wrist.


    They are used to small injuries like this.


    The three of them moved forward again, trying to surround Begonia in the corner. Begonia pitifully asked me for help.


    When I saw three big men bullying a woman, I couldn''t stand it and said, "Hey, why? Bullying people. "


    When the tall man saw that I wanted to intervene, he said, "brother, there are rules on the road. Our enmity has ended. It''s our brother''s and this woman''s business. Please don''t interfere."


    I said with a smile: "I don''t care about your affairs, but this woman''s debt to me has not been paid yet. If you scare her silly, who should I go to?"


    The three of them look at each other. In this case, it''s hard for them to say anything. They''re in debt, and I''m in debt too. I''m ahead of them. If I beat them again, they have no place to reason.


    The bald man said, "if you say she owes you, she owes you. What certificate do you have? I admit that if you can fight, we will also convince you, but you can''t rely on your own ability and be unreasonable. It''s the same thing to go around the world with reason, but it''s hard to go anywhere without reason. "


    I laughed and said, "I can''t see it. There''s still some ink. You want to tell me the rules, OK."


    I looked at Begonia and said, "you''d better tell them whether you owe me or not. You are the party concerned and your words are more reliable."


    Begonia nodded and said, "I owe him a lot, more than you."


    Begonia didn''t lie, because in her heart, she always felt that she owed me. In fact, she owed me a lot. If I care about it, she will never know.


    The three men looked at each other. If Begonia admitted it, they would have nothing to say. If I was weaker than them, they would not listen to our nonsense. Now their strength is obviously weaker than me. How dare they follow me.


    I said with a black face, "I don''t care what messy debt relationship you have. In a word, before my debt relationship with her is relieved, if she can''t pay my debt, I''ll ask you for it. If there is a next time, I won''t be so cheap. Don''t blame me for missing an arm or breaking a leg. "


    "Brother, that''s a bit of a bully. Don''t deceive people too much. We are not frightened Said the dwarf, glaring at me.


    I suddenly backhand is a slap in the face, this slap call down, dwarfs are I fan down.


    Among these three people, the one I hate most is the short one and the bald one. So I didn''t have the strength to start.


    "Did I let you talk?" I glared at the dwarf fiercely and scolded. I went up to fight him again. If you don''t subdue him, he must treat himself as a character.


    Bald and tall see me, they also want to come up to help, but the next second, they were beaten to the ground by me.


    I don''t want to talk nonsense with them. I want to start with them directly. Between men, I want to talk about so many irrelevant things.The three of them were beaten up by me. They were much more honest and begged for mercy. They didn''t dare to be stubborn with me.


    I haven''t beaten anyone for a long time. Speaking from the bottom of my heart, my hands are really itchy. Especially when I beat this kind of scum, the more I beat, the more comfortable I feel.


    The tall man said, "brother, we''ve taken it. You has the final say, as unalterable principles, we will give you half a month, and we will guarantee that we will not find this woman in half a month. But please also make allowance for us. We owe you money. After all, she owes us money. It can''t be done. We can not say that. We all have the final say.


    I finally kicked the dwarf and said, "OK. I''ll give you face. In half a month, I don''t want to see you again. Otherwise, I''ll beat you once I see you and go away immediately. "


    The three of them got up and helped each other out.


    Begonia did not expect that I would help her. She bowed to me sincerely and said, "Manager Ye, thank you for saving me."


    I waved my hand and said, "don''t thank me. I didn''t save you to help you. As I said just now, I won''t let my debtor disappear under my eyes until our debt relationship is settled. "


    Begonia looked at me and began to be silent.


    She and I just stood for a while, I put the car key in her hand, ready to leave.


    "Manager Ye." Qiutang clenched the car key and suddenly called me behind my back.


    I turned around and said coldly, "is there anything else?"

 Chapter 162

    Begonia opened her mouth and seemed to be gathering up some courage.


    "If you haven''t thought about it, you can talk about it tomorrow. I said that if I give you one day to think about it, I will give you one day. I''ll keep my word


    "Manager Ye, you are a good man. I know. I''m sorry. "


    "Begonia, if you just want to talk to me about this, I don''t think we need to waste our time. It''s so late now. Go back and have a rest early. You can rest assured that those three people will not come back to you in half a month. "


    After staring at me for a long time, qiutang finally gritted his teeth and said, "Manager Ye, would you like to hear me tell a story?"


    I looked at her, nodded and said, "it''s not convenient to talk here. Let''s change places and speak slowly."


    Begonia took me to the place where she lived. She rented a house with two bedrooms and two living rooms, about 80 square meters, and the layout was pretty good.


    After all, Begonia is a middle-level manager in a large company, and her income is still good. I just don''t know why she has to borrow usury. I think there must be something hidden in it.


    Begonia poured me a glass of water and let me sit on the sofa.


    We sat opposite each other, she was silent for a while, I didn''t urge her, because if she wanted to say it, she would say it. It''s useless not to say it.


    After a long time, Begonia seems determined, she slowly said: "Manager Ye, I''m really sorry about last time, you can rest assured, I will give you an account."


    "Tell me what''s going on."


    Qiutang said: "Manager Ye, please believe me. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I was forced, too. "


    "Mr. Zheng forced you to do it?"


    "Well."


    "Was he instructed by a fan?"


    "I''m not very clear why Mr. Zheng framed you, but according to the relationship between our company and Lin''s international group, it should not be his own meaning, it''s someone else who wants to take care of you, and this person is most likely a member of Lin''s group," Qiu Tang said


    This is similar to my guess. General manager Zheng and I have known each other for the first time. We have no injustice, no hatred and no interest relationship. How could he take such pains to punish me? What''s the good for him?


    "Who came up with this poisonous plan you set up? It''s cruel. I didn''t notice it at all."


    "Everything is arranged by general manager Zheng. I just follow the plan."


    I said, "tell me, why do you listen to him, because he is your leader, or what benefits can you get from it? Such as promotion and salary increase, such as material rewards and so on. "


    Begonia said dimly, "No. I''m just a prop in this case. He coerced me into doing it, and I had to do it. "


    "Do you have something in his hand?"


    Begonia nodded.


    If I think about all the things in front of me in series, plus what Xiao Li said before and the three men''s debt extortion tonight, I can almost understand that Qiu Tang must be in the hands of general manager Zheng because of economic problems.


    "It''s said that you''ve taken the customer''s kickback and leaked the company''s top secret information. Is it because of this?"


    Begonia looked at me in surprise, because this matter is a secret in the company. How can an outsider know it? Now her eyes are a little scary when she looks at me.


    I said, "you don''t have to look at me so strangely. I know everything I should know. I probably know a lot about what I shouldn''t know, especially for you."


    Begonia nodded again: "yes. General manager Zheng is just because he has grasped me and forced me to do something I don''t want to do. If I don''t do it, he will expose me and make me lose my reputation in the company. He may also go to jail. "


    I frowned and said: "you are such a big manager, the company is not mean to you, you still play tricks to get the company''s money, too unkind?"


    I hate this kind of person who eats inside and outside. The company reuses her and gives her opportunities. She doesn''t want to repay the company, but also wants to dig the corner of the company. This kind of person is the most hateful.


    Begonia lowered her head and her face was very hot, because she felt very shameless.


    "I need money." After a moment''s silence, Begonia answered me gently.


    "Who doesn''t need money these days! But a gentleman loves money and gets it right. Although you are a woman, you can''t be judged by the standard of a gentleman, but you can''t be unconscionable. You people are the biggest borers of the company. You are more hateful than those lazy and dishonest people in the company. At least they just mix up their wages, which will not do any absolute harm to the company. But as long as you hook your fingers, you may put the company in a hopeless situation. Do you have a lower limit to be a man? "


    Begonia lowered her head again, her eyes red, tears in the eyes kept spinning.


    "Manager Ye, you are right. I''m a company moth. I''m sorry for the company. " Begonia repents and cries.


    A person who can realize his mistake is not a hopeless person. I see her crying so sad, should be fully aware of their own mistakes, anger also dissipated some."Is money that important to you? Let you be willing to be its slave, regardless of shame, without self-respect, without gratitude? "


    Qiutang cried and said, "I don''t want to, but I can''t help it. I owe so much money that they don''t know what they will do to me if they don''t pay it back. As you can see tonight, but for you, I would be ruined tonight. Sobbing. "


    I wonder, how can a manager of qiutangtang get to the point of usury.


    "All right. Stop crying. You have done such a thing yourself, and you have wronged you. What''s the matter with you? "


    I am the one who is most afraid of crying. When a woman cries, I will be upset. If I like someone, I will be at a loss.


    Fortunately, I didn''t mean that to Begonia, otherwise I would be even worse. If I change her into Ye Yingying, I have to give up my arms.


    When qiutang saw that I was black and unhappy, she didn''t dare to cry any more. She just sobbed gently.


    "You are not young, and your income is so high. What about your money? Why do you have to borrow usury? "


    I don''t say this is OK. When I say this Begonia, I cry again, which is more sad than just now.


    I''m convinced. How can I just say a few words and cry again? Women are really a rare species. Sometimes they are arrogant, sometimes they are fragile. They can cry at any time, but not at all.


    Begonia cried for a long time, the cry gradually subsided, she raised the whirling tears looked at me and said: "my money was cheated."


    "I''ll go." I think qiutang is also a smart woman. Can she be cheated?

 Chapter 163

    Seeing that I didn''t seem to believe it, Begonia said, "I was cheated by a man. He not only cheated me out of all my savings, but also encouraged me to borrow usury. In the end, he cheated me out of all my money. "


    I said angrily, "are you a pig? Such a big man can be cheated! "


    "I''m not a pig. I''m more stupid than a pig. It''s all my fault that I was blind, that I saw the wrong person, and that I believed his lies before I came to this stage. "


    The more Begonia said, the more angry she was. What she said cried again.


    I didn''t stop her from crying this time. If you want to cry, you can cry and it will be OK.


    After crying for a long time, qiutang slowly said, "half a year ago, I met a man named Bian Yiyang. This man drives different luxury cars almost every day, such as BMW, Mercedes Benz, Porsche, Jaguar, Lincoln, etc. all over his body, he is an international famous brand, and he also carries a Rolex watch. He said that his parents are doing big business overseas, and he came back to relax. "


    "We know each other by destiny. My car accidentally chased his car. I was scared because he drove a Porsche at that time. At that time, I thought that I would lose all the money for the car repair this time. I didn''t expect that after he got out of the car, he looked at me and said that it didn''t matter. He drove the car to repair it himself and didn''t want me to pay a cent. "


    "I''m very sorry, because he didn''t want me to pay for such a large amount of car repair fees. I''m very grateful. Although I have insurance, I think I still have to pay a lot of money. At that time, we exchanged mobile phone numbers with each other and became familiar with each other as soon as we came and went. "


    "That''s how you get along with each other?"


    Begonia nodded: "during that time, we often contacted each other. Slowly, two people began to associate. He began to treat me very well, often picked me up to work, took me to various restaurants for dinner, and gave me a lot of flowers. That was the happiest time for me. I really thought he was the best gift from God. "


    I think in my heart, the story of Prince Charming falling in love with Cinderella, only live in fairy tales, in the real world, full of routines.


    The chicken flying up the branch either turned into a phoenix or a hunter''s food and drink.


    "When will he show his purpose?"


    "After two or three months of dating, he once quarreled with his parents on the phone. He said that his parents found him a girlfriend, the daughter of one of their partners, but he didn''t like the girl. He liked me," qiutang said. After that, his parents cut off his living expenses. He spent so much every day that he began to borrow money from me, saying that he would pay me back when his parents were angry and he had pocket money. "


    "He didn''t borrow much at first. They were all twelve thousand and twelve thousand, and he paid them back every two or three days. I gradually have confidence in him, because I think he has come to this point for me, so no matter when he opens his mouth to me, I will give it to him. "


    "Later, he borrowed more and more frequently, and the amount of money became larger and larger. He said that he couldn''t afford to sit idle and want to do something. He invested in a friend''s company, and he showed me their wechat chat records. At that time, I was dazzled by love. My boyfriend was so self-motivated. If he wanted to do something, of course I had to support him. So in less than a month, he borrowed all my money. "


    "The last time, he said that he had invested in a big business, and there was 300000 to go. He asked me to borrow it. I had no money then. He asked me to borrow usury, because he did not have a domestic account and ID card, simply can not borrow. So under his bewitchment, I went to this company and lent him 300000 yuan. When he got the money, he disappeared completely. "


    "Why don''t you call the police?"


    "I borrowed usury at that time. It''s against the law. How dare I call the police? And I don''t want to let the company know, otherwise the company will dismiss me. I can become a public relations manager because I have been working hard step by step over the years. If this happens to me, I will fall short. Then my efforts over the years will be in vain. "


    These swindlers dare to act recklessly just because they dare not report to the police.


    There must be something hateful about poor people. It''s true that Begonia thinks she''s next to a rich second generation, but she doesn''t think she''s next to a fake rich second generation. Her dream of a rich family has been shattered, and she has all her savings and debts.


    What kind of thing is love, which can make a rational woman become a silly white sweet?


    "How much of the 300000 you borrowed?"


    "One hundred More than a million. "


    "How many times have you paid the loan company?"


    "Seven or eight times, ranging from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands each time. It''s about four or five hundred thousand. "


    "Do you get all this money from clients or companies?"


    Begonia nods gently.


    "What are you going to do in the future?"


    Begonia confused eyes looking at me, because at this time she had no idea.


    I wanted to know something about general manager Zheng, so I asked her, "tell me about general manager Zheng, what role he played in the whole incident."


    "Zheng is always the vice president of the company. He has great power in the head office and has a wide range of interpersonal relationships. Moreover, he is responsible for maintaining the relationship with Lin''s international group. Our company attaches great importance to Lin''s international group because it is one of our A-class customers. ""Besides setting me up, what else did he force you to do?" I want to seize the handle of general manager Zheng. He framed me, and I won''t let him go easily.


    Begonia hesitated for a long time and didn''t say it. It seemed that she was hard to say it.


    "He won''t let you be his underground lover, will he?" I see that qiutang is in a dilemma. I think it''s the only thing she''s embarrassed to talk about.


    Begonia nodded, did not dare to look at me.


    "Ha ha. This hypocrite looks like a character. He didn''t expect to be so dirty in private. Scum


    Qiutang said angrily, "he is not a thing at all. On the surface, there is another one behind him. He likes to play tricks and tricks. He is the biggest moth in our company."


    "He wanted to control you, and you gave in?"


    Begonia sighed and said, "I have a handle on him. What can I do if I don''t yield?"


    I smile. It''s qiutang''s choice. It''s not convenient for me to comment on it. But now that I know about it, I can see such a scum clearly, and he has a holiday with me, I won''t let him have a good time easily.


    "Manager Ye, I''m so sorry that I''ve fallen and I''ve taken all the blame. I''ll admit it, but I''m really sorry that I''ve implicated you. I have some evidence to prove your innocence. You wait for me for a while, and I''ll get it for you. "

 Chapter 164

    Qiutang went back to her bedroom and got two recorders. She went back to the living room and handed them to me. She said, "I know that Mr. Zheng is not a good thing, so I usually have a heart. Every time I''m with him, he won''t leave immediately after that. We all chat about some things. I often talk to him intentionally or unconsciously."


    "He always thought that he had completely controlled me, so he would often tell me something, some of which were the things that framed you last time. I think with them, you can clean yourself up. Manager Ye, if you need witnesses in the future, I''m willing to testify to you. As long as I live for one day, I''m willing to testify. "


    Qiutang is very sincere. Maybe she is desperate and can''t see a little bit of the future. It''s true that now she has a wolf in front of her and a tiger behind her. The company can''t accommodate her, and there is a bad wolf who wants to bite her. But she is in debt of usury. At this time, she can''t see a way to live.


    I took two recording pens and said thank you to qiutang.


    Begonia looked at me in surprise, because she didn''t expect me to thank her face to face. After all, the reason why I am today has a great relationship with her.


    But for me, I don''t blame her completely. After all, she is also a poor woman. She doesn''t want to hurt me. She was forced by general manager Zheng.


    The chief culprit for me is general manager fan, and Zheng is always the first accomplice. Neither of them can escape.


    I''m a person with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. In fact, this matter has nothing to do with qiutang. If she doesn''t do it, Mr. Zheng will find other people to do it. If she wants to blame, she can only blame herself for her bad luck. If she has something to do, she has to do it.


    Her story has been finished, the evidence has been given to me, and she has promised to testify to me. I have no reason to stay.


    I got up to leave. When I got to the door, I saw Begonia sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    Her eyes are very empty and confused, she really has to give up completely.


    After thinking about it, I went back to qiutang and sat opposite her.


    When qiutang saw me coming back, she looked at me and said, "Manager Ye, do you have anything else to ask me? If you have anything, just ask. As long as I know, I will never hide it. "


    I said faintly: "what''s the name of the fake rich second generation you just said to cheat you?"


    "Bian Yiyang."


    "Do you have a picture of him in your hand?"


    Begonia looked at me confused, she did not understand what I mean, but she still picked up her mobile phone, in the album to find a picture of them together.


    This man is really elegant, tall, face protein net, there is a bit of white face potential.


    "How much did he cheat you?"


    "More than a million."


    I looked at the Begonia and said, "you are quite rich. You have saved a lot of money."


    Begonia didn''t expect that I still wanted to joke with her at this time. She didn''t say anything, but looked at me in surprise.


    "You give me all his contact information, including mobile phone number, QQ, wechat, email and so on. Anyway, he usually used it, so give me a copy."


    "Manager Ye, what do you want these for?"


    "I''ll help you with the debt. He took the money. Who do you want? Yes? Is there still something in his heart that he is reluctant to chase back


    "You Would you like to help me? " Begonia looked at me incredulously and said.


    I can see that her heart is still very excited, at this time she has been completely engulfed by helplessness and despair, as long as there is a little dawn, she wants to firmly grasp.


    "You are wrong. I''m not helping you. I don''t like to owe others. You can help me get the evidence, and I''ll recover the debt for you. We don''t owe each other


    "Thank you, Manager Ye." Begonia held my hand tightly.


    I gently pushed her hand away and said, "I will try my best to help you solve the problem of Bian Yiyang and usury, but I can''t say whether it will succeed or not. I can only stay in Hangzhou for another five days, and I will go back to Shencheng in five days. What happens depends on your own nature. "


    When qiutang saw me, she said that it was only five days. Her happy expression on her face just now disappeared again, because what can she do in five days? It''s estimated that she can''t find Bian Yiyang.


    I thought about it and asked qiutang, "what''s Bian Yiyang''s hobby?"


    "Drive luxury cars, wear famous brands, wear famous watches and go to high-end clubs. But his luxury cars are rented. Some of them cost several hundred yuan a day, while others cost several thousand yuan a day. "


    "Besides these, what else?"


    "Beautiful woman. He likes young and beautiful women. I saw his mobile phone one time. His mobile phone photo album was full of pictures of beautiful young women. We had a fight about it at that time. "


    "According to you, this man knows how to be picky about food. He doesn''t cheat everyone for their money. He only attacks women who are young, beautiful and rich? He is money and people do not want to let go? "


    "It should be."


    I have an idea in my heart. It''s not realistic to find him all over the street. The world is so big, where can I find him? It seems that I can only catch him.It''s just where can I find bait?


    This is not an ordinary fish, he has a very high standard of bait.


    The bait must be fragrant, and it must be very fragrant before he can take the bait.


    I wanted to disguise myself, but I don''t think it will work, because swindlers like them are very sensitive. If I don''t be more real, I will have to help them in two or three times.


    Anyway, the video must be indispensable, otherwise the other party would not believe me at all.


    There are many beautiful women around me. Ye Yingying, Yu Xi, Lin Manxue, Su Manyu and Mo Han are not first-class beauties. But I think about it. Mo Han is the only one who really suits me.


    The reason is very simple:


    first, ye Yingying, Yu Xi, Lin Manxue and Su Manyu are not in Hangzhou. Only Mo Han is in Hangzhou, which is convenient for us to discuss, plan and cooperate.


    Second, ye YingYing and Yu Xi are too kind-hearted to cheat. Lin Manxue and Su Manyu will not play such childish games with me at all, and they don''t have that time. Let alone Su Manyu, I don''t know where she is now.


    And Mo Han is not the same, as long as I ask her to help, she basically did not refuse. And her cold and arrogant character, not much words, but thoughtful, most suitable for doing this kind of thing.


    Therefore, among these women, Mo Han is the most suitable one.


    The problem now is that I haven''t contacted Mo Han very much during this period of time. The last time she left my home, I didn''t even send her off in the evening. Now I think about her when I have something to do. Would it be too much.


    I think about it, time is running out, I promised Begonia to help her get it done, men promise is owed debt, absolutely can''t empty gun.


    It''s almost 12 o''clock now. Mo Han may have gone to bed, but I still want to try my luck.


    I went to the balcony to give Mo Han a phone call, the phone rang for a while, Mo Han connected.


    She should have fallen asleep and yawned.

 Chapter 165

    "What''s the matter? Go ahead


    "Mo Han, are you asleep?"


    "Can you say something nutritious! How can I answer your phone when I''m asleep? " Mo Han''s tone is a little bit blunt. It''s estimated that last time I did this to her, she still had a bad heart.


    "Ha ha."


    "If you have something to say, go to bed early."


    "There''s something I want to ask you for help."


    "Go ahead."


    I''ve been brewing here for a long time before I said, "I want you to chat with a man on the Internet. Of course, it may not be limited to the Internet. Sometimes you have to contact him by phone."


    "Ye Chutian, what do you mean? What do you think of me? " Mo Han said angrily.


    She is usually light and seldom angry, which is one of the few times I have known her for so long.


    "Don''t be angry, Mo Han. Listen to me, I don''t want you to really do anything, I just want you to help me bring out a person. "


    Mo Han thought about it. She knew that I had been wronged before I came back to Hangzhou. Although I didn''t tell her in detail, she was so smart that I could know it just by thinking about it.


    "This is very important to you," Mo Han asked on the phone


    "Well."


    "Yes. I''ll see you at your house tomorrow. I''ll talk about it in detail then. It''s late. Go to bed early. "


    "All right. Thank you, Mo Han. "


    Mo Han didn''t say anything. He just hung up.


    I went back to the living room, wrote my phone number and address on a piece of paper, handed it to qiutang, and told her to go to this place to find me after work tomorrow.


    Qiutang drives me home. Her neighborhood is very close to where I live. It takes less than 20 minutes to ride a bike, so driving is faster.


    I couldn''t get up at all this morning because I didn''t go to bed until one or two last night.


    Now I don''t have to go to the snack street to sell any milk tea. I''ll take this opportunity to have a rest.


    When I was sleeping, someone was knocking at the door outside. Who is going to let people sleep so early? I got up in a daze and went to open the door.


    Now it''s almost may. The temperature has reached 278 degrees. When the weather is fine, it can reach more than 30 degrees.


    I wear a pair of underpants in front of me. I open the door in my sleepy eyes, and I see Mo Han standing outside.


    "Ah, Mo Han, why are you here? Are you not working today? "


    When Mo Han saw me dressed like this, she blushed. Don''t turn her head and say, "go back to the room and put on your clothes. What do you look like?"


    "Ah."


    I quickly closed the door and went back to my bedroom to put on my clothes.


    I opened the door again, and Mo Han was carrying some bags with buns, soybean milk, fried dough sticks and other breakfast in his hand.


    "For me, thank you." I take over, side body, give Mo Han a way.


    Mo Han came in and said, "don''t always say thank you to me in the future. I''m not used to it."


    "Oh."


    Mo Han looked at my room and said, "why is it so messy?"


    I''ve been busy selling milk tea, going out early and returning late, so I don''t have much time to clean up my home. The most important thing is that I''ve been thinking about how to get close to qiutang. Of course, this problem was solved yesterday.


    "If you''re busy making money, you don''t pay enough attention to health." I said it over breakfast.


    Mo Han put her bag on the sofa and began to clean up the room for me. Although Mo Han was also a Bai Fumei, she was very diligent and neat.


    "You sit and rest. I''ll make it myself later."


    Mo Han ignored me. She went into the room and put some of my dirty clothes into the washing machine to wash, and helped me mop the floor.


    I joined her after breakfast. It took us about an hour to finish.


    Mo Han went to dry clothes, I went to get her a hanger, because there are too many clothes, the hanger on the balcony is not enough.


    After finishing, we sat on the sofa to have a rest. I poured a glass of water for Mo Han, using disposable cups.


    Mo Han took a rest for a while and asked me, "what did you call me last night? Tell me more about it."


    I told Mo Han all the things that happened during this period, including why I went back to Hangzhou. Of course, I didn''t mention Lin Manxue''s name, I said it was my boss.


    Lin Manxue didn''t say anything about coming back to Hangzhou.


    Mo Han thought about it and said, "you help this woman named qiutang because she is willing to testify to you and give you some evidence?"


    "Well. A man should know how to repay his kindness. Although she framed me, I don''t think she should be blamed for this. It''s all Zheng and fan who made it up. She''s also a victim. "


    "No matter what, I should help her now. If I don''t know, I''ll forget it. Now I know exactly what happened, so I can''t stand by. "


    Mo Han nodded gently. She knew me well. I''m a man who has gratitude and revenge. I also have a chivalrous heart. Now when I see a woman forced by others, I will never sit back and ignore her."You said that qiutang works in Tan group?"


    "Well."


    Mo Han pondered for a while, and then said to me, "are you going to take revenge on Mr. Fan and Mr. Zheng?"


    "Of course. The two of them are working in collusion and have done me such a terrible harm. Of course, I can''t let them go easily. Mr. Fan said fortunately that he was in Shencheng. I will go back in a few days. I can always find a way to deal with him. But Mr. Zheng, he''s in Hangzhou, and I can''t reach him. "


    Mo Han gently smile, she said: "do you know who is the chairman of Tan group?"


    I shake my head, because I don''t know any other senior executives of Tan group except for Mr. Zheng I met last time, especially the chairman of Tan group, who is not qualified at my current level.


    "Tan Siyi''s father."


    "What did you say?" I really can''t believe that Tan Siyi is Miss Tan group. I go, really fulfilled that sentence: where life does not meet.


    "You didn''t think of it, did you?"


    I laughed and said, "I didn''t think of it. Hangzhou is so big that I went to tan Siyi''s house to investigate any company. If I didn''t know your character, I really thought you were joking with me. "


    Mo Han said: "as long as you ask Tan Siyi for help, I think with the relationship between you two, she can not only help you deal with the problem of qiutang, but also help you deal with President Zheng and get revenge with one stone."


    I thought about it and said, "I don''t want to go to her."


    Mo Han was silent for a moment and said, "I know what you are afraid of. Go ahead, don''t think about it. It''s been so long since I graduated. Many ideas in the past have changed, including you, me and Tan Siyi. Tan Siyi is no longer the tan Siyi of the past, and ye Chutian is no longer the Ye Chutian of the past. "

 Chapter 166

    Seeing that I was still hesitating, Mo Han said, "anyway, when you come to Hangzhou and know her news, it''s always bad not to see her. It''s not the way for you to escape like this. You have to sit down face to face and have a talk. When we talk about it, we are relieved. "


    "Where is she now?"


    "Provincial radio."


    "Are you in touch with her?"


    Mo Han said lightly: "there is no connection, just occasionally sit together to drink coffee or something."


    Mo Han would like to have coffee with Tan Siyi, which I never thought.


    When they were in college, they didn''t deal with Mo Han very much. Mo Han was cold-blooded and didn''t want to contact others. Tan Siyi, because of my relationship, was also more defensive against Mo Han.


    I said with a smile, "it seems that many unexpected things have really happened these days when I left Hangzhou."


    Mo Han said quietly: "people are always growing up, and time is always changing unconsciously. Nothing is immutable."


    I nodded, because many beautiful things are gone forever.


    "You don''t have to go too early. She usually leaves at about six in the evening. This is her phone Mo Han called out the number in the phone book and asked me to write it down.


    I put the number into the mobile phone, Mo Han is right, some things should face, can''t delay, also can''t afford.


    "Mo Han, aren''t you going to work today?"


    "I asked for leave. For a week


    "Ah?" I didn''t expect that Mo Han would ask for leave without knowing what it was. She was really good enough for me.


    Mo Han said, "what are you going to do?"


    I told Mo Han some of my thoughts, and we discussed some details. Basically, Mo Han pretended to be a Bai Fumi to lure the scum man.


    Of course, Mo Han is Bai Fumei. She doesn''t need to pretend at all, but the way and purpose of her speech need to be designed.


    Mo Han and I are both acute. We can do what we say. Mo Han sent her information to the Internet, half true and half false. Her identity is false, but the photos are real.


    Bian Yiyang likes to go to a dating website to find resources. This is the secret that Begonia discovered later. Of course, she has been cheated by this time, and no one can find it.


    Mo Han''s natural beauty, coupled with her unique temperament, stands out from others on dating websites.


    It''s set. We''re waiting for the bait.


    In terms of making friends set by Mo Han, I try to get closer to Bian Yiyang''s, so that he will be more easily hooked.


    Begonia gave me Bian Yiyang''s usual account last night. Mo Han and I stayed by the computer to see if he was interested in Mo Han.


    It''s up to you whether you can succeed or not.


    Until about 3:30 in the afternoon, the other party still did not move, Mo Han said: "you go to the radio station to find Tan Siyi, here I take care of."


    "Can you do it by yourself?"


    Mo Han Du said: "you doubt my ability."


    I smile, Mo Han really some change, before she would not do so lovely action.


    I told Mo Han some things to pay attention to, and told her that if there is any special situation, she must call me at the first time.


    Mo Han nodded.


    I ordered a take out for Mo Han and asked the store to deliver it between 5:30 and 6:00. I was afraid Mo Han was hungry.


    I called a car to the provincial radio station. It''s on Huancheng North Road in Xiacheng District. It''s about an hour''s drive from me.


    When passing the gate of a hospital in Xiacheng District, there was a traffic jam in front of the hospital, which made it a long line. The car moved forward like a snail.


    Through the window, I saw a strong man kneeling on the side of the road. He was wearing a worn-out T-shirt and a pair of half new black trousers. His shoes were covered with mud.


    There was a sign next to him, on which there were ten big words in two lines: eat and live; 100000 yuan, three years of life.


    At that time, there were many passers-by around the man, and they all pointed out, because they could not understand what he wrote, but no one came forward to ask him.


    The man didn''t speak and didn''t care about other people''s strange eyes. He had been kneeling there with his waist straight.


    I was a little curious, so I got off the bus ahead of time. Because of the traffic jam in front of me, I could not get through for a while and a half. Moreover, it''s not far from the radio station, and it won''t take me long to walk there.


    I came out of the crowd and went to the man. I looked at the words on the sign and said what I thought. His words were very ugly. At first sight, I seldom practiced calligraphy. Of course, with the development of science and technology, there are fewer and fewer places to write.


    I said, "what do you mean by a hundred thousand yuan for three years?"


    The man took a look at me and said faintly: "you give me 100000 yuan, my life will be rented to you for three years. As long as it is not illegal, I will do whatever you ask me to do.""Do housework and wash the toilet?"


    The man nodded: "all dry."


    I said with a smile: "three years 100000, an average of more than 30000 a year, but also care about your food and housing, you give yourself the price is not low ah?"


    The man said displeasantly: "boss, if you want to buy it, pay for it. If you don''t buy it, please watch the excitement."


    Yo, this man is quite a personality, and he has a strong temper. With his personality, no one here will buy it.


    I squatted down and looked at his face. He should be less than thirty years old, but he looked more than thirty-five.


    "Do you have wechat?"


    The man looked at me in surprise and didn''t know what I meant.


    I said with a smile, "I mean can I pay with wechat?"


    The man nodded and shook his head.


    "You will nod and shake your head, can you or can''t you?"


    The man said, "boss, do you really want to buy me?"


    "You don''t talk nonsense. I don''t have the sincerity to talk with you for a long time? I have no cash, so I can only pay by wechat or Manxue. "


    I can overdraw 300000 yuan in Manxue payment, so if I use Manxue payment, I don''t need to borrow money at all. If I use wechat, I can''t specify enough.


    The man estimated that he didn''t pay with Manxue. He looked at me blankly.


    "Your next software on your phone is this. I''ll transfer the money to you. " I took out my mobile phone and showed it to him.


    "My phone doesn''t have these features," the man said


    "No. You won''t tell me that a young man''s mobile phone can only answer and make calls, and then send text messages or something? "


    The man''s face did not change and nodded, not a embarrassed expression.


    I thought about it and said to the man, "come with me."


    I took the man to a street in front of me. I bought him a mobile phone of about 1000 in a mobile phone store and a phone card.


    I helped him to charge 200 yuan for the call, and I also opened wechat for him. When it comes to filling in the name and other information, I asked him to fill in it on the interface.


    Of course, he set the password himself.


    Finally, I bound him a bank card of his own.

 Chapter 167

    His name is sun Jianbing. He was born in Chun''an. He used to be a soldier and retired last year.


    I didn''t have 100000 yuan on wechat, so I called Ye YingYing and asked her to lend me 90000 yuan and transfer it directly to my wechat.


    Ye Yingying didn''t ask anything, but directly transferred 100000 to me. She was afraid that I was not enough, and she added 10000 more.


    I added sun Jianbing''s wechat, transferred 100000 to him, and taught him how to collect and withdraw cash.


    Sun Jianbing looked at the balance I transferred to him. He said, "if you transfer more to me, you should deduct the money for buying mobile phone, calling card and charging phone. You only need to give me 98750 yuan."


    I laughed and said, "you''re quite clear."


    Sun Jianbing said: "the price is the price. I''ll give you 1250 yuan back. "


    Sun Jianbing can''t operate himself, so let me help him.


    This man has a real personality. I didn''t refuse, so I helped him transfer 1250 yuan to me.


    After that, I''m ready to leave.


    Sun Jianbing stopped me and said, "Mr. Ye, could you wait for me for a moment, I''ll go to the hospital and give this bank card to my brother, and I''ll be back right away."


    I have just told him that my name is Ye Chutian, so he called me Mr. Ye to show his respect.


    I didn''t plan to let him follow me at all. To be honest, I think a big man has the courage to kneel at the door of the hospital, which is worth 100000 yuan.


    Of course, the premise is that he is not a liar.


    I don''t believe that he is a liar. The reason is very simple. He has honest temperament and firm eyes. People with such temperament and eyes can''t be liars.


    And his unique creativity. Lin Manxue and I both like creative people. Although I know he didn''t mean to be creative, he didn''t mean to be creative, but it successfully attracted our attention, which is a good idea.


    Another point is that he is a practitioner. For us martial arts practitioners, dignity is more important than anything else. He is willing to kneel here to sell himself instead of begging, which fully shows that he still has blood and knows how to be honest.


    But now, a bloody man has encountered difficulties that can only be solved with money, and he has to do so.


    In addition to the reasons I mentioned above, there is also one of the most important reasons. I do not deny that this reason has played a very important role.


    That happened when I was young. Once my grandfather beat a wild boar on the mountain. He took me and ye Yingying to the market and sold them for more than 1000 yuan.


    At that time, 1000 yuan was a huge sum of money, no less than the present 10000 yuan or 20000 yuan.


    On our way back, we passed a township hospital. A man in his thirties knelt in front of the hospital with a seven or eight year old boy in his arms. His child was ill. He said that his family had no money to hospitalize him.


    He had no choice but to kneel down and kowtow to passers-by and ask others to lend him money.


    He has been kneeling outside the door of the hospital. For those who lend him money, he voluntarily kowtows to each other three times, and promises to repay the debt with millet and interest when the autumn harvest comes.


    I heard that he had been kneeling for more than two hours, but he didn''t borrow any money. My grandfather happened to pass by with us at that time. Without saying anything, he gave all the money for selling wild boars to the man.


    The man kowtowed to my grandfather three times. My grandfather didn''t stop him. After receiving the man''s gift, my grandfather took me and ye Yingying away.


    On the way back, I asked my grandfather, "grandfather, why do you give him money?"


    "Because he knelt down to his grandfather."


    "Do you have to pay when you kneel down?"


    My grandfather said solemnly, "my God, remember, a real man will not kneel down until he is in a desperate situation."


    "Why?"


    "Because men have gold under their knees."


    I was too young at that time to understand that men have gold under their knees. Why do they have to kneel down to borrow money?


    This matter has been printed in my mind, so I would like to believe that a man who kneels on the side of the road and sells himself as a chip will never be a liar.


    I said: "Sun Jianbing, I lent you the 100000 yuan. If you have money, you can pay me back. If you don''t have money, it''s OK. Your life is still yours. It''s not sold to anyone. "


    Sun Jianbing locked his eyebrows and said coldly, "does Mr. ye think sun Jianbing is not worth 100000 yuan?"


    I patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t get me wrong. You are a living man. How can you participate in the business. What''s more, a good man is only 100000 yuan, which is not worth it. "


    Sun Jianbing suddenly handed me his mobile phone and said, "if Mr. Ye doesn''t sincerely want to buy it, then I don''t demand it. Take back the money and mobile phone, and I''ll find someone else."


    Sun Jianbing and I looked at each other for a long time, and suddenly laughed and said, "OK. It''s only about ten minutes from here to the hospital. I''ll wait for you for a quarter of an hour. After a quarter of an hour, I''ll leave immediately. "


    Sun Jianbing didn''t say anything. He turned around and ran. He ran very fast. The endurance of soldiers is not comparable to that of ordinary people.Ten minutes later, sun Jianbing came back with an old luggage bag on his back, which should be something he usually used.


    "Back so soon?"


    Sun Jianbing nodded.


    "Have you taken care of everything in your family?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "the hospital has my brother. I have nothing to worry about. Mr. Ye, from now on, I will do whatever you want me to do in three years. If you have anything, just give me orders. I have no choice


    I nodded and took sun Jianbing to the provincial radio station.


    It was only about 5:30 when we got outside the radio station building, half an hour before Tan Siyi''s normal off-duty time.


    Sun Jianbing and I were waiting for her to get off work at a turning place nearby. I took out a bag of Yellow Crane Tower, gave sun Jianbing one and smoked one myself.


    Sun Jianbing hesitated for a moment. It is estimated that he seldom smokes such a good cigarette.


    "Can you smoke?"


    "How can a man not smoke?" Sun said


    I laughed and stuffed it in his hand. I saw that his two fingers were yellow. It was an old smoker.


    Sun Jianbing took out a lighter in his pocket and lit it for me. He lit it himself.


    "Is smoking allowed in the army?"


    "As long as they don''t get caught by the leaders, don''t smoke in public places or during training, no one will take care of them."


    "How many years have you been a soldier?"


    "More than ten years."


    "Veteran."


    Sun Jianbing didn''t come back to me. He didn''t seem to want to talk about the past.


    I know that everyone has some secrets in his heart and needs some space, so if he doesn''t want to say it, I won''t ask again.


    "Who is sick in your family?"


    "My mother."


    "Is it serious?"


    "Kidney failure."

 Chapter 168

    Renal failure is a serious disease, serious need to change the kidney, but change the kidney is a very troublesome thing, one need to have a suitable kidney, two need very large medical costs.


    It''s not a hundred thousand dollars.


    Sun Jianbing took a cigarette and said, "my mother is old, and she is not in good health. She can''t stand the toss. So it''s impossible to change her kidney. She can only have dialysis. Three times a week. "


    "How much is a dialysis?"


    "She has rural medical insurance, and she can get some reimbursement. She has to pay a little more than 100 yuan. It''s just medical expenses, plus the rent and living expenses. It''s at least three or four thousand a month. "


    I looked at Sun Jianbing. He is a very filial man. He will be good to his family and friends.


    I said: "I don''t think you are a lazy person. You can''t earn as long as you work hard. Why do you want to do this?"


    Sun Jianbing was silent for a long time before he said: "part of the money is used to cure diseases and part is used to repay debts. My mother''s condition is very serious. The doctor said she could live for half a year at most. My mother is innocent all her life. I don''t want her to be looked down upon before she leaves. "


    "Does your mother owe a lot of money for her treatment?"


    "It''s not my mom, it''s my dad. My father got drunk and rode a motorcycle the year before he was older. He knocked one of my neighbor''s children''s legs out and left us because he was seriously injured. "


    "At that time, I was still in the army, and I didn''t come back for many years. My mother and my brother didn''t tell me the truth. My mother and my brother are farming at home. Our neighbors make trouble with my mother every day. My mother has no choice but to promise to compensate each other 200000 yuan in addition to medical expenses. My family used to farm land, so I don''t have any savings at all. Besides, my father spent a lot of money before he left. "


    "In the past two years, my mother and my brother have been working day and night. In addition, they have been thrifty, so they have paid back 130000 yuan one after another, which is still 70000 yuan short. Now they know that my mother is dying. They are afraid that my brother and I won''t admit it. A few days ago, they chased me to the hospital and said that if they didn''t give me money, they wouldn''t let my mother continue to see a doctor. "


    "I think they are too unreasonable. No one wants to see such a thing happen. Besides, my father has gone and it has been several years. We are willing to pay for it. Why do they do this to my mother. I''m impatient. I''ve tried several times to stop my mother. "


    Sun Jianbing took a few puffs of smoke and said:


    "over the years, my mother thinks it''s our family''s fault, so she let them go everywhere. Poor my mother can only sulk by herself. I have seen her vomit blood several times. She must be angry. My mother''s illness, one is tired, one is angry, and the other is that her constitution is not good. "


    "I don''t want to see her live like this in the short time left. It''s only because my brother and I don''t have the skills. We can''t get so much money for a while. That''s why I''ve come up with such a bad plan. "


    I patted sun Jianbing on the shoulder. Every family has a difficult book to read. Life is like this. If we can''t change it, we can only face it calmly.


    After we smoked a cigarette quietly, sun Jianbing didn''t like to talk much, or he thought he was more tolerant, so he didn''t talk much. Maybe all the soldiers were relatively honest.


    At a quarter past six, I saw a very fashionable woman coming out of the radio building. As soon as she came out, a very handsome young man met her.


    This woman is no other than Tan Siyi.


    I see them talking and laughing. They are very engaged and happy. I am a little hesitant to go up at this time.


    The handsome man took Tan Siyi''s bag, took her little hand and walked down the steps. An electric car stopped not far away.


    I thought about it. Now that I''ve come, it''s not appropriate to see. It''s better to talk about some things face to face.


    I called Tan Siyi not far away. Tan Siyi was preparing to get on the handsome guy''s electric car. She heard the cry and looked in the direction of the voice. She saw me with a smile on her face.


    Tan Siyi must have been confused at that time, because she was staring at me without blinking. The handsome guy also looked at me. When he saw me, he immediately raised his vigilance.


    Because now I''m super top-notch in shape, appearance and temperament. Most girls will like me when they see me.


    This is Ye Yingying''s comment on me when he was joking.


    I slowly toward Tan Siyi they close, Tan Siyi has been looking at me, eyes did not blink, she was really too surprised, I almost a year no news, suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Brother, can I have a word with Tan Siyi alone?" I smile friendly to the handsome guy. I''m not here to rob my girlfriend. I just want to say a few words to tan Siyi, so I''m afraid he will misunderstand me.


    The handsome man wanted to refuse to come, but Tan Siyi said: "Xiaofan, you wait for me here for a while. I''ll come as soon as I go. "


    The handsome man named Xiaofan tenses Tan Siyi''s hand and doesn''t want her to go. Tan Siyi smiles at him and claps his hand gently to show that he can rest assured.


    I asked sun Jianbing to wait for me in place. I took Tan Siyi to a cafe in front of me.At this time, the business of the coffee shop is very good. We found a relatively inner position.


    Tan Siyi was still looking at me. I said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for nearly a year and I don''t know you? Do you want me to introduce myself first, so that you won''t be embarrassed if you can''t even name me later? "


    Tan Siyi laughed twice and said, "Ye Chutian, I''m afraid you can''t change your nonsense character."


    "I think it''s very good. Why change it? Humor is a part of life, isn''t it?"


    Tan Siyi said seriously, "I didn''t expect to see you in my life."


    "Miss Tan, what you said is frightening. How can I feel that you are cursing me? How can I feel so scared in my heart?"


    "Ha ha. All right, ye Chutian. We haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Don''t you want to stay poor with me like this? "


    I put aside my cynicism, picked up my drink and ordered two cups of coffee.


    After Tan Siyi and I got serious, we didn''t know what to say.


    After a moment''s silence, Tan Siyi asked me, "are you OK in Shencheng?"


    "Not bad."


    "You are so adaptable and capable that you will certainly do well in Shencheng. I remember that I used to worry that you couldn''t get along in Shencheng. Now I think it''s really ridiculous. "


    I sincerely said: "Tan Siyi, don''t say that. Thank you for your concern and help."


    "Ye Chutian, you and I have always been so polite. It seems that I can''t change my image in your mind."


    I said with a smile, "I''m not polite. I''m polite. I''m so polite to everyone."


    "You don''t treat people you like, like Mo Han."


    "I think you misunderstood me. Mo Han and I are not the kind of relationship you think. She and I are friends


    Tan Siyi took a sip of coffee and didn''t tangle with me about this topic any more.

 Chapter 169

    "How did you go back to Hangzhou? Business or travel? "


    "It doesn''t count."


    "When are you going back?"


    "In a few days."


    Tan Siyi gently nodded his head and said, "you don''t want to come to see me this time, do you?"


    "Mo Han said that you were in the provincial TV station. I happened to pass by and came to see you. How are you doing now? "


    "Very good. I''ve become a regular. I''ve become a radio program anchor. The man you just saw is Xiaofan, my boyfriend now. "


    "That''s great," I said heartily


    Tan Siyi lowered his head and said after a long time: "although he has no money and his work is not satisfactory, he is really kind to me. As long as I have requirements, no matter where he is or when he is, he will come to me at the first time. Ye Chutian, I once promised you to wait for you for two years, but I didn''t do it. Would you blame me? "


    "Don''t think so, Tan Siyi. I can see that you are so happy now. I''m really happy for you. "


    Tan Siyi said quietly, "in fact, I know you won''t. Because you never liked me. How can a person who doesn''t love you care? "


    I don''t know how to answer, because Tan Siyi is right. I have never liked her, so when she is with others, I have no different feeling in my heart. On the contrary, I feel relieved.


    "From the moment you didn''t want to stay in Hangzhou for me, I knew you didn''t have my place at all. But at that time I didn''t give up, because I like you so many years, I''m not reconciled, and I don''t want to give up you. But since I stepped into the society, I have seen all kinds of love. They are very gorgeous at the beginning, but most of them come to a dismal end in the end. "


    "I began to doubt love, and I began to doubt you. I''ve come to realize that if a man doesn''t love you, no matter how much you pay, no matter how much you are willing to sacrifice, it''s futile, because he still treats himself as blind and pretends to be invisible. "


    "Tan Siyi, I -"


    Tan Siyi interrupted me and said: "Ye Chutian, don''t say anything, let me say it first. I want to tell you what I mean. "


    I nodded and listened to tan Siyi.


    "If you don''t have me in your heart, I won''t have any results if I persist. I think ah, rather than tangled, it is better to choose to let go, find a man who loves himself, cherish his man. A mu has a song "there is a kind of love called let go", which I think is very good. I figured out, barely no happiness, also can''t get real love. So I decided to set you free. "


    Tan Siyi''s eyes are red. Maybe these words have been buried in her heart for a long time. Today, she finally has the chance to say them. It''s also a relief.


    "Tan Siyi, I''m really glad that you think so. I''m used to being glib. I can''t speak when I''m serious. Don''t mind. In a word, I will always treat you as a friend and intimate friend. Now you have found a person who really loves you, and I sincerely hope you will always be happy. "


    Tan Siyi sobbed for a while, wiped away his tears, looked at me and said, "Ye Chutian, you are so heartless to me. At this time, there is no word to detain me. It seems that my choice is right."


    I look at Tan Siyi foolishly. Girls like to change. What does she mean?


    Tan Siyi saw that I was silly. She suddenly laughed and said, "silly, I''m scared. I''m joking with you. Maybe Ye Chutian will laugh, but we can''t scare you."


    I pretended to pat my chest and said, "Tan Siyi, take it easy. I have a bad heart. Be careful to scare me out of heart disease. You have to pay for my life."


    The words opened, we looked at each other a smile, all gratitude and resentment at this end, after the conversation will be a lot easier.


    Tan Siyi looked at me and said, "do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Not yet."


    "Ye Chutian, I''m very curious. What kind of girl do you like?"


    I think about it, and I can''t say it well. I used to like Ye Yingying, so the type I like is compared according to that standard. But now, if I want to judge whether a girl is beautiful or not, I can''t help but see Lin Manxue in front of my eyes, and then there is no more.


    Which woman in the world can compare beauty with Liman snow?


    When I think of Lin Manxue, I can''t help smiling happily and daydreaming.


    Tan Siyi pushed me and said, "I''m back. You can lose your soul with a cup of coffee


    I came back to myself and said with embarrassment, "I was thinking about something just now. I thought too much of it carelessly."


    "What makes you so happy?" Tan Siyi is a girl. She is very sensitive to this kind of things, so I want to fool her. It''s not so easy.


    "A little private."


    "Lie to the devil, say! Is it a beauty? I don''t think this beautiful woman is simple. Can she make you like this? "I quibbled: "if you don''t believe it, it''s OK. It''s really a little personal. "


    "Yes. I don''t want to fight with you. You say it is. Anyway, it''s none of my business now. Let Mo Han have a headache. "


    "What''s the matter with Mo Han?"


    Tan Siyi stares into my eyes to see if I''m lying on purpose.


    "You really don''t know?"


    "Tan Siyi, just tell me what you want to say, don''t be weird."


    "Do you know why Mo Han is willing to be my friend?"


    I shook my head, because I really don''t know, I think they can be friends, this is just a fantasy, I can''t even dream about it.


    Tan Siyi sighed and said, "because Mo Han is another me. It''s just that she''s more poisoned than I am. But I never hope to see her love for you, because I don''t want to see her leave you


    "I said that Mohan and I are not the kind of relationship you think, we are brothers."


    "Ye Chutian, you are so naive. When did you meet a beautiful woman and a handsome guy? They are just buddies. Either you deliberately pretend to be stupid, or you are so stupid, an idiot."


    "I mean it."


    Tan Siyi said with a smile: "I believe what you said is true, but what can you say? If you treat her as a friend, she may not really treat you as a friend. Ye Chutian, you are so smart that you can''t feel it at all? "


    In fact, I think Mo Han is really good to me. I used to think she liked me, but whenever I think so, I think of Lao ban and Mo Han is my brother.


    I told myself, I think so is wrong, dirty, so I will no longer go on like this, and always let it be.


    Tan Siyi said: "your brother named Lao ban is really a crazy man. He knows Mo Han''s mind, so he tries to match you with Mo Han. He''s really attentive to Mo Han, but it''s not enough to be attentive to love. "


    "Did Mo Han tell you that?"

 Chapter 170

    Tan Siyi shook his head: "do you think a woman like Mo Han would say this to me? Mo Han didn''t say anything to me. She also told me that if one day I meet you, I don''t want to tell you anything. She''s afraid that you''ll be embarrassed and that you won''t talk to her anymore. "


    "Because now she can disguise herself with the identity of a friend, contact you occasionally and care about you. If one day her identity is exposed, she worries that she will be completely forgotten in your world like me."


    "Ye Chutian, I''m willing to let go because of my own reasons, your own reasons, and Mo Han''s reasons, because when I see Mo Han is so miserable, I really can''t see any hope. After all, in your mind, my position is far less than Mo Han. If Mo Han is still like this, I don''t have to think about it. "


    "It''s not my reality, it''s you who are too realistic. Your reality buried me and Mo Han''s reality alive in the cradle."


    Tan Siyi said that her eyes were red again. There must be a lot of grievances in her heart. Although she was relieved, when it was torn open again, she could still see a bloody wound.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know I''d hurt you so much. I -"


    "OK. What are you talking about? It''s all over. Ye Chutian, be nice to Mo Han in the future. I''ve been relieved and I''ve got my own sustenance and destination. But she is still alone on the dark and muddy road of unrequited love. Please give her some care and warmth to make her feel that the night is not so desolate and lonely. "


    I nodded, because at the moment I do not seem to know what to do except nodding.


    "By the way, you must not show what I said to you tonight. You should treat it as if you didn''t know it, or be ye Chutian, who is heartless and heartless. If you can''t accept Mo Han, please don''t refuse her, because her heart can''t hold anyone else except you. Even if you treat her as a friend, it''s far better than if you refuse her. Remember? "


    "Good."


    "Ye Chutian, from now on, we are just ordinary friends, and you don''t need to hide from me. I hope you have a good life, better than me, better than all of us. As long as you have a good life, the choices made by me and Mo Han today are worth it. Please remember that there was a woman named Tan Siyi who really loved you. Can you remember her


    I nodded gently.


    Tan Siyi said with a smile, "I know everything about you. You can rest assured that I will find a way to help you."


    I looked at Tan Siyi in surprise.


    Tan Siyi explained: "before you came to me, Mo Han had already called me to tell me your situation. She knew that you wanted to lose face and would not tell me anything. She simply told me about you, so I know everything I should know. Although I know you will come, I have been preparing in my heart, but when you call my name, when I see you, I am completely shocked. I can''t believe it''s true. "


    After Tan Siyi finished, she looked at me for a long time. She closed her eyes and seemed to remember me forever. Suddenly, Tan Siyi opened her eyes and said to me with a smile, "goodbye, ye Chutian!"


    Without waiting for my answer, Tan Siyi resolutely got up and left the coffee shop.


    I looked at her gradually leaving the back, my heart mixed, what taste.


    I believe she has really let go, she has a new life, and what I have to do is to live up to their expectations and live happily.


    When I came out of the coffee shop, I saw Tan Siyi get on the electric car of the man named Xiaofan. She waved symbolically in my direction, and then they rode away.


    I stood on the side of the road and smoked a cigarette. Now my mind is a little messy. I suddenly don''t know how to face Mo Han when I go back.


    I don''t know when sun Jianbing was standing in front of me. He didn''t say anything, but he just accompanied me silently.


    "Hungry?"


    "A little bit."


    "Go, eat. I''ll treat you to a big dinner tonight. "


    I took sun Jianbing to a commercial street in front for a big meal and ordered a lot of wine.


    Sun Jianbing is a good drinker. He drinks as much as I do. We drank two beers, one of which was 12 bottles. We were not very drunk, but slightly drunk.


    It''s very uncomfortable to be drunk, but it''s the most comfortable state to be slightly drunk. It''s just like this when the flowers are in bloom and the wine is slightly drunk.


    After dinner, sun Jianbing and I went back to Qingli village. Mo Han was still waiting for me at home.


    I called a free ride. If it''s far away, it''s more cost-effective.


    Soon after sun Jianbing and I got on the bus, Mo Han called me and said that Begonia came to my house to see me. I asked Mo han to let her come in and wait for me. I would be home in about an hour.


    When I got to Qingli village, it was already more than nine o''clock in the evening. I took sun Jianbing upstairs.


    After arriving at the door, I knocked on the door gently. Mo Han opened the door after a while.


    "I''m back.""Well. Have you eaten yet? "


    "Yes." Mo Han saw sun Jianbing behind me. She asked casually, "your friend?"


    I nodded. I led sun Jianbing in. It was inconvenient to stand at the door.


    I have one room and one living room here. At this time, qiutang is waiting for me on the sofa. When she sees me coming in, she immediately stands up from the sofa.


    I waved my hand and said, "sit down. You''re welcome."


    I asked sun Jianbing to put things in my bedroom first, and I gave them a brief introduction. Sun Jianbing estimated that he had never met girls before, especially Mo Han and qiutang, who are both beautiful and have temperament.


    Sun Jianbing kept his head down and didn''t know how to say hello to other girls.


    He doesn''t get used to it, so I don''t care about him.


    I didn''t ask sun Jianbing to avoid. If I take him home, I will treat him as my own person and trust him. If I ask him to avoid, he will feel uncomfortable.


    Because a person can''t even get the minimum trust, it''s meaningless for him to stay with me.


    Besides, we are now designing to catch a liar, which is not a bad thing to do. Therefore, there is no need to hide him. It''s just that when it comes to qiutang''s personal privacy, I won''t explain anything to him.


    The four of us sat on the sofa, and sun Jianbing was very unnatural. I simply told you my plan, and then said:


    "tonight, let''s discuss how to lead Bian Yiyang out. Mo Han, tell us about today''s situation first. "


    Mo Han said: "I hung on the Internet for a day, but the cuckoo never moved. There were many strange men who wanted to make friends with me, and I refused."


    The cuckoo is Bian Yiyang''s account on the website, which is called cuckoo.


    I thought for a moment and said, "he hasn''t moved in a day?"


    "Well."


    "Do you think it is possible that he has more than one account, and he may contact you with other accounts?"

 Chapter 171

    After I said this, Mo Han and qiutang suddenly realized that Bian Yiyang, such a ghost, must have more than one account. Therefore, if we stick to the original account, we don''t necessarily have any results.


    Bian Yiyang is an old fox. Maybe he will use other accounts to test, or even multiple accounts to test, and then decide whether to start.


    Mo Han nodded: "very likely. If all his other accounts are rejected by me, it will arouse his suspicion. "


    "Bian Yiyang is very cautious. I was cheated by him for such a long time, and I found some clues after others disappeared," qiutang said. I saw his account before, and I never doubted him at that time. Who knows he''s doing these things. "


    "How did you get this account?"


    "Once he was taking a bath in my house, I peeked through his wallet and found a piece of paper in the middle of the wallet, which recorded a series of numbers. I photographed him with my mobile phone. Bian Yiyang has a small notepad with him, but he never let me see the contents. I guess the paper was torn from the notepad and hidden in the middle of his wallet. Because they come from the same material. "


    Mo Han asked, "why did he hide it in the middle of his wallet instead of leaving it in his Notepad?"


    Begonia shook his head: "I don''t know."


    I said, "is this account particularly important or meaningful to him?"


    Mo Han said: "if it''s important, why doesn''t he leave it on the Notepad? Isn''t it easier to lose it if it''s torn off?"


    None of us can figure out why Bian Yiyang did it.


    Sun Jianbing suddenly said a word to remind us, he said: "it is possible that he will destroy the Notepad, but this account is very important to him, so he tore down the page with this account before destroying the Notepad."


    It''s really possible.


    I looked at Sun Jianbing. He looked like an ordinary man, but his brain was not as wooden as his appearance.


    As a matter of fact, people can''t judge their appearance.


    Mo Han asked: "if this account is very important to Bian Yiyang, he can write it down in his head. Why do you have to write it on paper? Just like we use QQ, don''t we all remember to log in the account, who will record it on the paper? "


    I thought for a while and said, "if all our previous guesses are true, there is only one explanation. This account carries some memories of him. For him, this is an unforgettable memory."


    All three of them agree with me, otherwise they can''t explain. He keeps things so well. If he doesn''t have any intention, he can''t say it unless he''s idle.


    I concluded: "according to our previous analysis, we can roughly determine two points: first, the cuckoo should be the main account Bian Yiyang often uses, and he likes to use the cuckoo identity to hook up with women; second, he may not only have this account, but also some trumpets. Therefore, Mo Han, if someone adds your friends, you can''t refuse any more. "


    "Good."


    I thought about it for a while and said, "this may not be enough. Bian Yiyang may have tested you with other accounts today, but you didn''t respond, which may have alerted him. Therefore, we need to make some remedies."


    "How to remedy it?"


    "Check for leaks and fill in the gaps."


    Mo Han, qiutang and sun Jianbing all looked at me and asked me to continue.


    I said to Mo Han: "do you think that if you refuse them today and agree to them tomorrow, can he not doubt it? So you need to give an explanation, a reasonable explanation. "


    Mo Han said, "if you don''t add it, you don''t add it. What else can you explain? Besides, it''s hard to explain. "


    I said, "No. Explanation is very necessary and very easy to explain. You don''t add them because they don''t meet your standards, or your standards for making friends. "


    "But there are a lot of people today, and the conditions are good and bad. I can''t look down on any of them. Will it be self defeating?"


    "It''s OK. We just need to find out the common characteristics of the men who apply to add your friends today. You are very disgusted with this. This is what I just called "leak detection and vacancy filling."


    Mo Han and qiutang think that I have a point. They can have a try.


    So I, Mo Han and qiutang gathered around the computer to check the information of these applicants for two purposes: first, to find out what these people have in common; second, to try to find out Bian Yiyang''s other trumpets.


    After more than an hour''s comparison, we found one thing in common: all the men who applied for jiamohan''s friendship were over 35 years old.


    In fact, this is also very easy to understand, because the conditions of the above people are very good. They are either company owners, senior executives or civil servants. In a word, they are all successful people.


    Successful people definitely need some experience, which is precipitated by time and experience. They can''t be a young man in his twenties. Unless they are the second generation of rich people or the second generation of officials, who will believe them.Mo Han revised her courtship standard to set her age below 33, which is a rigid standard.


    Among these applicants, qiutang found out three suspicious accounts, one named migratory bird dufei, one named Baidi and one named Lulu, all of which are more or less like Bian Yiyang.


    We focus on these three accounts and cuckoos. I don''t believe that they are not hooked.


    Now it is in the game stage, it depends on who is calm.


    After the matter was settled, Begonia went back.


    I found a hotel for Mo Han nearby. The conditions were ordinary, but it was very close to my home. It took me less than ten minutes to walk.


    I sleep in the bedroom. Sun Jianbing went to the supermarket and bought a folding bed to sleep in the living room. All the expenses were paid by me. Sun Jianbing had no money on him, but he wrote "food and shelter" on the sign from the beginning.


    It''s natural for us to carry out our agreements.


    I had a bodyguard, which I didn''t think of in advance.


    Sun Jianbing is very diligent. He gets up early every morning and cleans up his home. He buys breakfast, mops the floor and does everything. I don''t need to say.


    In fact, I don''t want him to do these jobs. I''m not a young master. I will do it myself. But if you don''t let him do it, he may feel useless. He''s also a busy person.


    When he finishes his work, he will go downstairs to practice boxing. His skill is not bad.


    During the day, Mo Han will stay with me all day, watch the computer, and go back to the hotel at night.


    After two days of this kind of life, at about 9 a.m. this day, the migratory birds flew alone, adding Mo Han again, and the fish finally began to bite.

 Chapter 172

    I didn''t ask Mo han to add each other immediately. Instead, I waited until more than 11 o''clock to add all the accounts that met Mo Han''s requirements and applied for.


    Such a network will not attract the attention of the other side, who knows how many numbers this Birdman has, details determine success or failure, to deal with this kind of high IQ liar, details must be done well.


    Migratory birds fly alone and take the initiative to say hello to Guanghan fairy. Mo Han''s online name is Guanghan fairy. Guanghan has the meaning of cold, and also has the word "cold" in Mohan''s name.


    Migratory birds fly alone to send a smile to Guanghan fairy, Mo Han asked me how to respond.


    "Hang him out."


    "What if I stop contacting him?"


    "Salad."


    Mo Han doesn''t understand why I do this and why I don''t take the opportunity to chat with him. Haven''t I been waiting for such an opportunity?


    Mo Han doesn''t understand men''s psychology. Conceited men like women who are difficult. Women who blindly rush up will lose their value immediately.


    Sure enough, it developed as Mo Han worried. After the migratory birds sent two invitation to Mo Han, Mo Han didn''t respond and he disappeared.


    We have been guarding until the evening, migratory birds have been flying alone online, but did not contact Guanghan fairy.


    Mo Han said, "won''t you scare him away?"


    I said with a smile: "Mo Han, have you ever fished before?"


    "No


    "No wonder. Fish like to try the bait before they eat it. I''m sure he''ll try you with another trumpet. You''ll see. "


    Mo Han looked at me suspiciously. While we were talking, a netizen named Baidi applied for Jiaguang hanxianzi as a friend.


    "Ye Chutian, here you are. What shall we do? "


    "Make friends with him."


    "Good."


    After Mo Han and the White Emperor, the White Emperor sent a bunch of flowers to Mo Han.


    I asked Mo han to type this sentence and send it to me: "this man can''t deal with women without being an old man.


    He wants to be smart, so we''d better get in touch with him.


    I asked Mo han to reply like this: be smart! I guess you can only have one kind of friends in the world.


    Cuckoo: Oh. I''d like to hear more about it.


    Guanghanxianzi: dog. That is the common friend of mankind. If you are a person, who would like to be friends with a self righteous person like you?


    Cuckoo: ha ha ha. Guanghanxianzi, although you have few friends, I believe someone around you must have said that you are super cute when you are cute.


    Guanghanxianzi: do people around you think of you like this? You hate it when you hate it.


    The cuckoo said smugly: Guanghan fairy, do you particularly want to pull me black now. But do you believe it or not? In ten words, you will not blackmail me.


    Guanghanxianzi: narcissism.


    Cuckoo: if you don''t believe it, we can make a bet.


    Guanghanxianzi: I''m not so boring. Who wants to bet with you!


    Cuckoo: ha ha. Guanghan fairy, it seems that you don''t have self-confidence in yourself and think you will lose. Are you afraid you can''t afford to lose?


    Guanghanxianzi: I''m not confident? I can''t afford to lose? Joke, do you think I will lose to you?


    Cuckoo: of course. Because I''ve never lost a bet, especially with a woman.


    Guanghanxianzi: not only narcissism but also conceit. that ''s ok. Since you''ve insulted yourself, Miss Ben will give you such a chance.


    The cuckoo said: since it''s a gambling game, it must be a bit colorful, otherwise it''s meaningless, right?


    Guanghanxianzi: what do you want to bet?


    Cuckoo: since the gambling is put forward by me to show fairness, you said that I have only one requirement, that is, if you lose, you must recognize me as a friend, and you can never blackmail me.


    Guanghanxianzi: it''s not a small tone. You really think you are sure to win. Be careful to lose.


    Cuckoo: No. Come on, if I lose, what do you want?

 Chapter 173

    Guanghanxianzi: I don''t need anything and I don''t want anything from you. I have only a little requirement for you. After losing, I immediately get out of my sight!


    Cuckoo: OK, it''s a deal. Don''t break your word.


    Guanghanxianzi: who breaks his promise is the dog.


    Cuckoo said: Guanghan fairy, you have lost. From now on, you are my friend of cuckoo.


    Guanghanxianzi: what do you mean? We haven''t started yet!


    Cuckoo: Guanghan fairy, count how many sentences we have talked about. It''s more than ten. You didn''t blackmail me in ten sentences, so I won, right?


    Guanghanxianzi: No. You cheat! What I said before doesn''t count.


    Cuckoo: Guanghan fairy, you can''t do this. If you are willing to gamble, you will admit defeat. We just agreed that you would not blackmail me within ten sentences, even if I won. Now our chat has far exceeded ten sentences, so you lost. Soldier, sophistry, no matter what way I win, I win, but you lose.


    I asked Mo han to get off the line immediately, because women are unreasonable and know that they will be angry if they suffer a loss. If you don''t show a little character, the cuckoo will think that Guanghan fairy has no personality.


    But we didn''t pull black him, which is a signal that Guanghan fairy thinks cuckoo is a very interesting person.


    Because in real life, if a woman really meets such a witty and interesting man, she will not be willing to blackmail him, because the purpose of guanghanxianzi''s online dating website is to make friends, otherwise why come up.


    Therefore, she will not give up easily when she comes across good resources.


    Cuckoo knows how to do it. He knows the psychology of women who go to dating websites. To make it clear, we are all here to have fun. You enjoy me and I enjoy you. Why not?


    He must think that guanghanxianzi''s high-quality is deliberately pretended to be pure. How can a really high-quality woman make friends online.


    People on dating sites are very complicated.


    What he didn''t expect is that Mo Han''s Gao Leng is really Gao Leng, because she didn''t go to the dating website to make friends at all, but to set him up, which must be the result he never thought of.


    A conceited person must be a self righteous person. He often likes to take himself for granted. I just used this layout to let him fall into the trap.


    The cuckoo has been completely set up. The next step is to deepen the trust between Guanghan fairy and cuckoo, meet him again, and then take in the net to capture the cuckoo.


    There are only five days left before Lin Manxue and I return to Shenzhen. In four days, we must lead him out and catch him.


    Guanghan fairy and cuckoo are friends at first sight on the Internet. He is really a very smart and humorous man. He can make girls happy and amuse Guanghan fairy every time.


    So in less than two days, the cuckoo and the Guanghan fairy were fighting like they had known each other for a long time.


    Of course, the two of them have already made videos, and the photos belong to the photos. How could Bian Yiyang, such a smart man, not be so crazy after seeing the real person.


    Naturally, Mo Han''s appearance doesn''t need to be said. A real person has more feelings than a photo. She is cold in nature. When she sits next to a computer and makes a video on the Internet, the feeling is more realistic.


    In fact, Bian Yiyang is really good. He is handsome in appearance, standard in figure, humorous and witty in speaking, and knows women''s psychology very well. Therefore, he can cheat so many women, and he can''t do it without certain ability and appearance.


    After chatting in the virtual world for a long time, they hope to go further in reality. In addition, guanghanxianzi and azalea are both in the same city Hangzhou, so after chatting for two days and three nights, Bian Yiyang proposed to meet and chat.


    I asked Mo han to hold tight, women should pay attention to reserve, don''t promise to meet Bian Yiyang when he first proposed meeting, this will make him suspect, or that sentence, we need to do every detail.


    Mo Han did as I said and refused Bian Yiyang''s request twice in a row.


    Bian Yiyang may really like Mo Han. After another day of chatting, he mentioned it again. This time I asked Mo han to agree.


    The time is set at 9 a.m. tomorrow, in a park near the clothing city.


    The cuckoo''s saying is that they walk around the park first, and then he takes guanghanxianzi to see the clothes. Now it''s the season of spring and summer, and it''s also the season for women to harvest beautiful clothes.


    Bian Yiyang has taken the bait. We should close the net, too.


    In the evening, I took sun Jianbing to survey the terrain. There are three entrances and exits in the park. One is the main gate, leading to the main road; the other is in the East, leading to another avenue; the other is in the north, leading to the clothing city.


    As long as we guard these three places, Bian Yiyang can''t fly.


    I called monkey, Dawei and Lao ban again. Tomorrow is the end of the battle, so we can''t afford to lose.


    I made some arrangements for monkey and Dawei to guard the main gate. Because the main gate is large, crowded and the most complicated place, I sent two people to guard it, so as to ensure that it is safe.Sun Jianbing guards the East and I guard the north. Sun Jianbing and I both have kung fu. It should not be a problem to deal with Bian Yiyang alone.


    I asked the old class to protect Mo Han in the dark. There is still a certain risk for Mo han to see Bian Yiyang. I''m not at ease, so I sent the old class to follow her not far away to protect her safety.


    Sun Jianbing, me, monkey and Dawei arrived at the designated place around six o''clock. Bian Yiyang is very intelligent. He has done so many bad things. I''m worried that he will come ahead of time to observe whether there are people ambushing here.


    We disguise ourselves as people who come to the park to exercise and wear sportswear. While doing exercise, observe the surrounding conditions.


    At about seven o''clock, a man caught my attention. This is a middle-aged rag collector. He rode a tricycle around the park.


    What''s a rag collector doing in the park early in the morning? If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. There must be something wrong with it.


    I think about it. This man must be an outpost arranged by Bian Yiyang. He may catch a person at random on the way, and then promise to give the other party some advantages to come and see the situation here.


    I guess he chose a rag collector because the rag collector collects things all the year round. His eyesight is not bad, and it is not easy to arouse people''s suspicion.


    I suspect this middle-aged rag collector for two reasons: first, he doesn''t concentrate on his bike and likes to look around. He almost ran into me just now; second, as I said earlier, the rag collector rides a tricycle to the park in the early morning, which makes me feel strange.

 Chapter 174

    The middle-aged rag collector walked from the East after a circle, and then there was no suspicious person. Until about 8:30, a little boy riding a bicycle came from the main gate, and he walked around all the time.


    Bian Yiyang was very careful. He sent a lot of people to come here. Unfortunately, we had been prepared.


    The little boy didn''t find anything special until around nine o''clock.


    Not long after the little boy left, Bian Yiyang, dressed in casual clothes, came in through the main gate. He walked along and looked very cautious.


    I asked Mo han to show up again at a quarter past nine. Beautiful women should carry them. Only women who come late can be called beautiful, and others will cherish you.


    Bian Yiyang stood beside the flower bed. He was not in a hurry. He took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket, took out one and lit it. He smoked slowly.


    Bian Yiyang is very careful with the people passing by him. As long as someone gets close to him, he will be ready to run away. What a thief.


    According to the situation, I estimated it well last night. Only when Mo Han appeared can he completely relax his guard. At that time, it was also the best time for us to close the net.


    At a quarter past nine, Mo Han appeared on time. When Bian Yiyang saw Mo Han, there was a little surprise and a little surprise on his face, because after a lot of elaborate dressing, Mo Han was much more gorgeous and charming than usual.


    Mo Han has a cool temperament in her heart. Coupled with her beautiful appearance, Mo Han''s beauty doesn''t give way to Shangye Yingying.


    Mo Han and ye Yingying belong to different beauty, because I like Ye Yingying. Naturally, I think ye Yingying looks good everywhere. But frankly speaking, Mo Han''s beauty is not inferior to Ye Yingying at all. If we consider comprehensively from the aspects of facial features, temperament, connotation and cultivation, Mo Han is slightly better than ye Yingying. Especially in appearance, Mo Han''s facial features and face are more beautiful.


    The old class was cruising not far ahead. He didn''t follow me too closely. I told him in advance.


    Bian Yiyang waved to Mo Han, then came up with a charming smile and said, "Guanghan fairy, you have more temperament and charm than you in the video."


    Mo Han said lightly: "you are not the first to say that, of course, you will not be the last."


    "Ha ha. Guanghan fairy, you are still so lovely. "


    Bian Yiyang saw that Mo Han was a little uncomfortable, so he asked with a smile: "I see you are very open chatting on the Internet, but you can''t let go when you meet. Are you not used to seeing me suddenly in real life, some unnatural?"


    Bian Yiyang seems to understand Mo Han very well, because in the virtual world and in real life, after all, it''s different. In the virtual world, you don''t have any burden, you can speak freely, but in real life, you can''t completely let go for various reasons.


    "I haven''t met netizens, this is the first time." Mo Han is honest, because this is really her first time.


    Bian Yiyang nodded: "I believe it. Your eyes have told me. Guanghan fairy, don''t be afraid, we will get familiar with each other gradually, just like in the virtual world, two people we didn''t know met in the vast sea of people. So I believe that in reality, this kind of fate will continue. "


    Bian Yiyang talks, trying to break Mo Han''s psychology of resistance. Bian Yiyang has conquered countless women, and he has a lot of experience. At a glance, he can see that Mo Han has never seen netizens before, which is still a problem.


    "Guanghanxianzi, let''s get to know each other again. My name is Bian Yiyang. Bian is a little above and a little below. One Yang refers to one Yang. How dare you ask the name of the beauty


    "Don''t be so literal, I''m not used to it. Mo Han


    "Mo Han. Good name, good name. "


    Mo Han said faintly: "where is the good thing?"


    Bian Yiyang said: "fortunately, it is in line with your temperament. A man is his name, and beauty is his name. Your appearance is cold, but your heart is not cold. It proves your name. Your face is cold, but your heart is not cold. That is to say, Mo Han means that your face is cold and your heart is hot. "


    "You have a good mouth. I thought you would only blow on the Internet, but I didn''t expect it to be the same in real life. "


    Bian Yiyang said, "in fact, you misunderstood me. I don''t speak much in my life. I just see the girl I like. I don''t know what''s going on. I''m enlightened all of a sudden. "


    Bian Yiyang expressed his mind consciously or unconsciously.


    Mo Han as do not understand, said: "let''s not stand here, walk."


    "Good."


    Mo Han walks around with Bian Yiyang. Mo Han, whom Bian Yiyang has been observing, is more satisfied and likes.


    Mo Han unconsciously brought Bian Yiyang to me. I pretended to be doing waist stretching exercise. When Mo Han came to me, he suddenly sprained his ankle and fell to the ground.


    Bian Yiyang quickly reached out to hold Mo Han. At that time, his attention was all on Mo Han. But before his hand touched Mo Han, Mo Han fell to the ground. At this time, I had already done it.


    I clasped Bian Yiyang''s left hand, then grasped his right hand and clasped his hands on his back.


    I kicked Bian Yiyang on the joint of his leg, and he knelt down with a plop.I pinched Bian Yiyang on the ground, and the old class rushed to help Mo Han.


    "Mo Han, are you ok?"


    Mo Han shook his head. We designed this scene in advance, so we can catch Bian Yiyang so easily.


    Lao ban called several other people to come.


    Soon Dawei, monkey and sun Jianbing came.


    Bian Yiyang looked very calm. After I let him go, I pulled him up from the ground and gave him to sun Jianbing.


    Bian Yiyang looked at Mo Han and said, "Mo Han, are you a policeman?"


    Mo Han shook his head.


    "Then why are you conspiring with them to harm me? What is the purpose? "


    The old class kicked Bian Yiyang''s ass and said, "you scum, why do you ask so much nonsense? I don''t know when I''m dying. Be quiet. "


    No matter what the old class did to him, Bian Yiyang still asked Mo Han, "Mo Han, can you tell me why? I want you to tell me yourself


    Mo Han said, "because you cheated a lot of women."


    "You want to fight for them?"


    Mo Han didn''t nod or shake her head, because she was willing to do it because of me, otherwise it was none of her business.


    Bian Yiyang saw that Mo Han didn''t answer him. He said with a bitter smile, "maybe you don''t believe that you are the first woman who makes me excited these years, otherwise I won''t come to see you so soon."


    Lao ban sneered: "great love saint, you should have said this to many women. You think Mo Han is a fool and will believe you. Besides, you are already in our hands. You think we will let you go if you say this! "


    Bian Yiyang looked at the old class and said with disdain, "big black face, what are you proud of? I''m not caught by you. If you''re not polite, you won''t catch me for the rest of your life. "

 Chapter 175

    The old class immediately annoyed, ready to smoke his ya.


    I stopped the old class and said, "old class, don''t be impulsive. It''s impossible to abuse people."


    After all, we are not police. We can''t beat people at will. Besides, even police can''t abuse prisoners at will, let alone us.


    Bian Yiyang has been staring at Mo Han. He can''t see any expression on his face. In a word, it''s light. This person''s mental quality is extremely excellent. In this case, he is not flustered at all.


    We escorted him to a relatively sparsely populated place. Bian Yiyang looked at me and said, "if I guess correctly, you should not be police."


    "How can I see it?"


    Bian Yiyang said with a smile: "there are two reasons: first, if you are police, you will handcuff me immediately after catching me to prevent me from escaping, but you don''t; second, if you are police, I think I should be in the police car at this time, right. So I don''t think you''re police. "


    I didn''t expect Bian Yiyang to be so powerful, and his mind was so clear in this situation.


    "You are right. We''re not the police. We''re just asking for your debt. "


    Bian Yiyang thought for a moment and said, "who is your employer? To tell you the truth, although I owe a lot of foreign debt, it does not include you. Come on, who hired you? "


    "You are not unfamiliar with the name of Begonia."


    "Is that her?" When I said Begonia, Bian Yiyang was surprised.


    "As far as I know, she should have no money to hire you."


    I said faintly, "it''s not hiring, it''s helping. We know her


    "Oh. That''s right. " Bian Yiyang nodded and said, "what do you want to do? Let me pay her back? "


    "You are not a thing, even if you cheat a woman out of her money and encourage her to borrow usury, do you still have humanity?"


    Bian Yiyang said faintly: "it''s not me who cheated her, it''s her own greed. If she is not greedy, if she is not vain, if she does not dream of becoming a rich lady, can I cheat her? "


    Old class said fiercely: "so you still have reason for you?"


    Bian Yiyang said with a smile, "am I right? The woman I cheated, which one is not like this? "


    We are all silent, because Bian Yiyang''s words are not totally unreasonable. If they were not greedy, they would not have suffered so much if they wanted to get close to the rich or the rich second generation and live a luxurious material life from then on.


    All results have a cause.


    I said: "even if they are vain and greedy, you can''t force people to die. If you let a woman borrow usury, it won''t leave people a way to live."


    Bian Yiyang said: "I won''t refute you because it''s a fact. But for those of us, if we can get a million, do you think we will only ask for 100000? It''s like winning the lottery. If you win the first prize, will you only exchange the second prize? "


    Bian Yiyang''s eloquence is really good, any reason can pull, but also people can''t refute.


    "Brother, let''s make a deal. I''m willing to pay her the money for qiutang, but you must let me go."


    "You have to pay back the money, but I can''t let people go."


    Bian Yiyang looked at me and said, "you are unreasonable. You want money and you want people. Are you greedy?"


    I said with a smile, "if you want to understand it this way, you can understand it this way."


    Bian Yiyang nodded helplessly: "OK. Now that I am in your hands, I am not qualified to negotiate. Negotiation always requires equal capital. I do


    Bian Yiyang looked at Mo Han and said, "Mo Han, what I just said to you is true. I don''t cheat the woman I like. Please remember me. My name is Bian Yiyang. Bian is a little above and a little below. Yiyang refers to Yiyang. Remember, Bian Yiyang."


    Mo Han ignored him and turned his head to the other side.


    Bian Yiyang turned to look at me and said, "can you have a cigarette? After smoking this cigarette, I''ll transfer money to you. So many of you should not be afraid of me running


    I nodded, took out a pack of cigarettes in my pocket, took out a cigarette, lit it up and put it in Bian Yiyang''s mouth.


    Bian Yiyang vomited the cigarette in his mouth on the ground and said, "I''m not used to smoking this kind of inferior cigarette. Can I smoke by myself? I don''t feel like smoking like this."


    "Lying trough, you really regard yourself as a character!" The old class is going to give Bian Yiyang a cut because he really can''t stand it.


    I took the old class and said, "Jianbing, let him go."


    Sun Jianbing releases Bian Yiyang. We have five big men around him. I don''t believe he can go to heaven.


    Bian Yiyang took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket. This packet of cigarettes was the one he was smoking when he was waiting for Mo Han in front of the flower bed.


    He took out five and gave each of us one, "try this, it''s delicious.".


    We didn''t refuse to smoke either. It''s not poison for anyone who is afraid of. Anyway, he has already smoked in front of us.


    Bian Yiyang took out a Givenchy lighter from his pocket. He lit it for us one by one, and finally he smoked one himself.Mo Han saw a group of old smokers smoking, so she went to one side.


    Girls don''t like the smell of smoke very much.


    As we smoked, Bian Yiyang asked me, "brother, you are really a talent. Can you tell me how you came up with this idea. It''s not that I brag. The people who want to catch Bian Yiyang are not ordinary people. Let alone catch me, it''s not so easy even to let me take the bait. "


    "I believe that. You''re really careful. One main number, several trumpets, one layer after another, it''s hard to prevent. "


    Bian Yiyang said: "I''ve hung so many women on the Internet. The only time I fell into your hands, I can''t do without admiration. Brother, can you let me know your name? I want to know where I fell into the hands of the God. "


    "Ye Chutian."


    Bian Yiyang said "Ye Chutian" gently. He said to me with a smile, "I remember."


    In the middle of the smoke, Bian Yiyang suddenly gave a sly smile. I, Lao ban, Dawei, monkey and sun Jianbing all felt dark and dizzy.


    No, there''s something wrong with this pack of cigarettes.


    When we realized that we were cheated, Bian Yiyang suddenly pushed away the old class and sun Jianbing in front of us and ran away. When he passed by Mo Han, he gave her a wink.


    "Wait for me, Mo Han. I''ll come back to you."


    The confusion lasted only a minute or two, but when we looked at Bian Yiyang again, he had disappeared.


    "Chase."


    This son of a bitch is too cunning. If he runs away, it''s a dream to catch him later.


    Sun Jianbing and I had the best physique. We woke up first. I said to the three of them in the old class, "you protect Mo Han. You must protect her. I''ll take sun Jianbing to pursue her."


    Mo Han said Bian Yiyang had gone to the north, and sun Jianbing and I were chasing him to the north.


    He''s only a minute or two away. We''ll catch up.


    We went out of the park from the north and saw Bian Yiyang turn into the clothing city in front of us.

 Chapter 176

    Bian Yiyang must be very familiar with the efficacy of this kind of cigarette. He can only paralyze us for a minute or two. He has no time to go to the parking lot, so he has to find a place to hide. There are many people in the clothing city, and the terrain is complex. If he gets involved, it''s really difficult to find him by us.


    What an old fox.


    Sun Jianbing and I separated and searched all the way. Sun Jianbing saw Bian Yiyang enter a building. This is building 801 of clothing city.


    We took a look at the layout of building 801 on the first floor. There are 31 floors in this building. Below the 10th floor are clothing stalls. Above the 10th floor are residential areas. The middle is separated. That is to say, the residential areas need to go up from other passageways.


    So we searched from the first floor to the tenth floor.


    But there are so many people here and so many stalls. Where can we find them.


    I have studied the structure of the whole building again. There are only two entrances and exits on the first floor of the building. As long as we guard these two places, he can''t get out. We''ll call some more people over then. I''ll see where he''s going.


    Sun Jianbing and I guard an exit. I guard the front door and sun Jianbing guard the back door.


    I called the old class and asked them to come to building 801 of the clothing city as soon as possible.


    Bian Yiyang saw sun Jianbing and I guarding at the door. He couldn''t rush out. He thought about it and pulled a manual fire alarm button device at the entrance of the fourth floor corridor. Suddenly, the fire alarm signal of the whole building exploded, and people on each floor rushed out.


    For a time, the scene was out of control, and the people inside kept pouring out. They were dazzled at me and sun Jianbing.


    At this time, we don''t have the mind to catch Bian Yiyang and leave the entrance or exit of the gate, otherwise we will be trampled to death.


    The flow of people in panic is like the flood that broke the dyke. If anything dares to block them, it will be washed away by them.


    Bian Yiyang took advantage of the chaos to escape. However, sun Jianbing and I don''t know whether he is escaping from the front door or the back door. He''s really a talent. We can think of this way.


    When the old class arrived here, they saw sun Jianbing and I squatting on the ground smoking.


    The old class gasped: "what happened just now? How can I hear the fire all the way? "


    I put out my cigarette and said, "Bian Yiyang, that son of a bitch is pulling."


    "What about the others?"


    "Run away."


    "Go. This son of a bitch is so awesome. Don''t let me meet him again next time! "


    After such a disturbance just now, the whole building is still noisy. I said, "OK, let''s leave this land of right and wrong first."


    Six of us left the clothing city and called two cars back to Qingli village.


    In the house I rented, Lao ban, monkey and Dawei were sitting on the sofa. I was standing by the window, sun Jianbing was standing at the door, and Mo Han was boiling water to make tea.


    If sun Jianbing is not caught this time, he will go back home. Not only is Begonia in trouble, but Mo Han is very dangerous, because Bian Yiyang already knows that Mo Han led him out.


    For Bian Yiyang, Mo Han is also one of our accomplices.


    The old class sat for a while, patted his thigh and said, "Lao ye, Mo Han can''t stay in Hangzhou any more. It''s too dangerous. Bian Yiyang, the son of a bitch, is too insidious to do anything. We have to find a way to send Mo Han away. "


    The monkey also said, "I agree with the old class. After today''s incident, I feel that this man named Bian Yiyang is calm and terrible, and has many means. It''s really dangerous for Mo han to stay in Hangzhou. "


    Dawei said: "this guy is a jerk even more than me. Lao ye, this kind of person has no bottom line. You should think about something quickly."


    Mo Han took a look at us and said softly, "what''s the fuss about? It''s a joke. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''ll be more careful in the future. "


    "No way." The old class interrupted Mo Han and said, "Mo Han, you must leave Hangzhou, or go to Shencheng with Lao Ye. If Bian Yiyang is not caught for a day, you can''t come back for a day."


    I have been smoking in the window and didn''t speak, because I was thinking about some problems. To tell you the truth, we were too careless. The cooked duck let it fly. All the responsibility lies in that I despised the enemy too much.


    "Lao ye, what do you think on earth? You have something to say."


    The old class was impatient. When he saw that I was silent for a long time, he urged me.


    I smoked a cigarette and went back to the sofa. By this time, Mo Han had already made tea, and she was also sitting on the sofa.


    "What do you think, Mo Han?" I think Mo Han is one of the parties and her own affairs should be decided by her.


    I first went to Shencheng because of Ye Yingying, but now I don''t know for whom, but Mo Han, who was born and raised in Hangzhou, and whose relatives and family are in Hangzhou, would she like to go to Shencheng with me?


    Mo Han said gently: "in addition to tourism, I have never lived in other cities since I was a child. Suddenly, I am not willing to leave here and my parents.""Mo Han, but it''s dangerous for you to stay here?" I also want to persuade Mo han to leave here, because Bian Yiyang is really too elusive. He is a time bomb, which may explode at any time.


    Mo Han said lightly, "I''m not afraid."


    Old class see Mo Han refused to leave Hangzhou, he was very anxious, but Mo Han this person is more stubborn, once she decided, it is difficult to change her mind.


    Everyone here, except sun Jianbing, has a deep understanding.


    The old class winked at me. He wanted me to go out and say it.


    I followed the old class out of the door and went downstairs.


    The old class led me to a remote corner, where few people usually come, which is convenient for us to talk.


    "Lao ye, what do you think?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Yes, Mo Han. You have forgotten that you promised me to pursue Mo Han last time, won''t you


    "Lao ban, what time is it now? Are you still thinking about it?"


    "But for the present situation, I would be too lazy to mention it. Lao ye, you''re the one who caused the trouble. You can''t leave it alone. If you dare to ignore Mo Han, be careful that your brother will turn against you. "


    "It''s not that I don''t care about her, but that she doesn''t want to go with me. I can''t help it. I can''t go against her wishes


    The old class took out a cigarette, lit it, took two puffs and said, "Mo Han doesn''t want to leave because this is her home. She has lived here since she was a child. Of course, she doesn''t want to leave. But if she is your girlfriend, that''s another matter. I believe that with her feelings for you, as long as you are willing to take her, she will agree. So the question now is whether you can make her your girlfriend


    "Lao ban, what are you joking about? You can get everything together wherever you are."


    "Lao ye, I''m serious. I believe you''ve heard it, but you don''t want to do it. Lao ye, we are brothers. No matter what you do, I''ll support you. But for Mo Han, I hope you can be kind to her and don''t let her be wronged. "

 Chapter 177

    I snatched the cigarette from Lao Ban''s mouth and took a few mouthfuls in it. Of course, I know what Lao ban means, and it''s also the most likely plan to change Mo Han''s mind at present.


    But let me go to pursue Mo Han now, I can''t, I promised Lin Manxue to go back, I suddenly took a girlfriend to see her, isn''t that funny?


    At this time, regardless of Mo Han''s safety, I was considering Lin Manxue''s feelings. I was startled by my own absurd idea.


    I don''t really like Lin Manxue, do I?


    "Lao ye, what do you think? Talk!" The old class gave me another push.


    "Old Ben, don''t push me."


    "It''s not me who forces you, it''s reality. Who told you to issue a good person card and help a woman in a mess? Now it''s OK. You want to pat your ass and leave. There''s no such good thing. "


    I am also very depressed, originally people were caught, and finally out of this mess, too late to regret.


    Mo Han said, "I''m sorry to tell you everything else."


    Lao ban is so enthusiastic that he even wants to arrange such things. It seems that he is really impatient.


    I thought about it and said, "now go and call Mo Han down. I''ll talk to her and try to persuade her to leave Hangzhou."


    The old class nodded: "OK. I''ll go now. "


    I waited for a while, Mo Han came down, she saw me, slowly came over.


    "Ye Chutian, Lao Ban said you were looking for me."


    "Well. Let''s talk, Mo Han. "


    "If you still want to persuade me to leave Hangzhou, I think you already know my attitude. If this is the case, I don''t think we need to talk any more."


    "Mo Han, listen to me. Bian Yiyang is unpredictable. You are really in danger now. We are all for your safety. "


    "I know. But I still don''t want to leave. Ye Chutian, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. "


    Mo Han''s attitude is so firm that I can''t do anything about her.


    We were relatively silent for a while, and I suddenly said, "Mo Han, if I asked you to go to Shencheng with me, would you like to?"


    Mo Han looks at me with confused eyes, because she doesn''t know what I mean by this sentence.


    I added, "I want you to come with me."


    Mo Han began to hesitate. She lowered her head to think about something.


    "Do you really want me to follow you?" After a moment''s silence, Mo Han suddenly asked me.


    "Well."


    "Why?"


    I know that if the answer to this question is not good, Mo Han may not go to Shencheng with me. I said, "there are two reasons: first, it is not safe for you to stay in Hangzhou, and I will always worry about your safety; second, I want to see you often."


    "Really?" A little surprise flashed in Mo Han''s eyes. She was a calm woman and rarely showed such a performance.


    I nodded, "really."


    Mo Han suddenly blushed. She was a little shy. It was the first time I had known her for such a long time that I saw her with such a shy expression. It was really beautiful.


    "Ye Chutian, let me think about it. I can''t answer you right away."


    "Why? Is this a difficult decision? Don''t worry, I won''t let you stay in Shencheng all the time. As long as you are safe, or this matter is light, you can come back again. "


    "I''m not worried about that." Mo Han said softly.


    "What''s that?"


    Mo Han saw that I was staring at her all the time. She turned away and said in a soft voice, "you suddenly told me this. I can''t believe it. I need some time to digest it."


    "Ah?"


    I almost collapsed. If Lin Manxue and Su Manyu were so unreasonable, I would not be so surprised. But Mo Han, a woman who is so rational and indifferent, would also have such an idea. My chin almost fell off.


    I was smoking while Mo Han was meditating. She pondered for a while and said to me, "Ye Chutian, I think about it."


    I immediately dropped the cigarette end: "you say."


    "I''d like to go to Shencheng with you, but I have one condition."


    "What conditions?"


    "I won''t be able to go in a month."


    "Why?"


    "One, I haven''t quit my job. You know my character. Like you, I don''t like to do half a job. If I leave without a word, I can''t do it. Two, I want to accompany my parents for a while. You may not know that another month will be their 24th anniversary. Twenty four years, full of two reincarnations, so I must accompany them on such a special day. "


    I nodded: "I understand what you said, but your safety -"


    "don''t worry. I usually don''t go anywhere except in the company or at home. I think no matter how brave Bian Yiyang is, he can''t do anything to me. ""But on your way to and from work?"


    "Don''t worry. After that, I''ll go to work with my father, and I''ll let him pick me up. You can rest assured. "


    "Mo Han, do you really think about it?"


    "Well."


    I thought for a moment and said, "OK. I promise you this request, I''ll give you a month, and I''ll come back to pick you up when you deal with the things here. But you have to promise me a condition


    "You say it."


    "I''ll give you a bodyguard. Except in your home and company, he must be with you. This person is either someone else or sun Jianbing. He''ll take you to and from work. "


    "Good. I promise you


    "Let''s make a deal."


    "It''s a deal."


    After we agreed, Mo Han''s eyes changed. How to say, they were soft, docile and hot, because after what he said just now, our relationship seems to have changed a lot, no longer as simple as a friend.


    I think I''ll have to worry a lot in the future, but now I don''t care so much. Lao ban is right. The safety of Mo Han is the most important thing.


    In the evening, my brothers got together. During the meeting, I received a call from Tan Siyi. She told me that she had tried to suppress the case of qiutang, but she just wanted to return the money as soon as possible, so that the company would not trouble her any more.


    For general manager Zheng, because he has worked in the company for many years, and he has not made any big mistakes, so she has no choice but to take general manager Zheng.


    Tan Siyi said sorry to me, I said with a smile: "I should thank you, how can you still apologize to me?"


    Tan Siyi said: "Mr. Zheng, I may not be able to help for the time being, but it''s not for nothing. Mr. Fan of your company, I have some evidence against him. Let someone come and get it. I''ll work overtime tonight. Just come to the provincial TV station and find me. "


    "Good."


    "By the way, when are you going back?"


    "Tomorrow afternoon''s flight."


    "So fast?"


    "Well."


    "Shall I see you off?"


    I said, "aren''t you afraid your boyfriend is jealous?"


    Tan Siyi thought about it and said, "I wish you a pleasant journey."


    "Thank you."


    After Tan Siyi and I got on the phone, I made a phone call to qiutang, and qiutang answered it soon.

 Chapter 178

    "Manager Ye. If you don''t call me, I want to call you. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Bian Yiyang called me just now. He said that he would pay me 500000 yuan, and that the rest of the money would be a lesson. He said that the account between me and him had been written off."


    "He paid you back?"


    "Well. I just received a text message and the money has been put on one of my cards. "


    I''ll go. Bian Yiyang''s work is more wonderful than mine. What''s in his mind.


    "What else did he say?"


    "No more."


    I can''t understand why Bian Yiyang gave Begonia 500000 yuan for nothing, no matter what his purpose was.


    "By the way, qiutang, I''ve tried to help you with your company''s affairs, but you need to return the money."


    Begonia said, "OK. I want to return it myself. It''s very hot. I just have half a million in my hand now. It''s just from the lending company. "


    "How much money do you owe from the loan company?"


    "More than a million."


    "You said last time that you paid them four or five hundred thousand, but in fact you only borrowed three hundred thousand, right?"


    "Well."


    I thought about it and said, "you''ll prepare another 100000 yuan tomorrow. I''ll accompany you to the loan company and settle the account. As for the company, you should return the money as soon as possible. "


    "Good. Thank you, Manager Ye


    "You''re welcome. I''ll see you tomorrow. Don''t go to work and take a day off


    "Good."


    I hung up the phone, my heart has been confused, Bian Yiyang in the end want to do.


    I went back to the private room to talk about it with my brothers. They all said that Bian Yiyang was out of his mind. Anyway, this son of a bitch was doing strange things. What did he think of him and what did he like.


    This meal is for me to practice. After dinner, Dawei, monkey and the old class went back, and I asked Mo han to follow me.


    In the evening, I didn''t let Mo Han stay in the hotel. I let her sleep in my bedroom, I sleep on the sofa, and sun Jianbing sleep on the folding bed.


    After the arrangement, I asked sun Jianbing to go to the provincial radio station to find Tan Siyi and get back the things she prepared for me.


    The next morning, I asked Mo han to stay at home and told her not to open the door.


    I take sun Jianbing to find qiutang and help her deal with usury.


    Qiutang took a bag to hold 100000 yuan. She gave it to me and I gave it to sun Jianbing.


    Qiutang drove us to the loan company. When the three of us appeared at the door of the company, dwarf, tall and bald just went out and met us at the door.


    When the three of them saw me, they immediately became alert. The short one said, "what''s the matter with you? Isn''t our grudge over? Are you finished


    I said with a smile, "calm down. Don''t you, who are open to business, allow visitors to visit? "


    Gao said, "brother, what are you doing here?"


    , "has the final say?"


    The tall one said, "it depends on what happens."


    I said faintly, "OK. Let''s lead the way ahead. You can''t be the master of what I want to do. Ask your steward to receive me. "


    Seeing that we were coming fiercely, Gao nodded to his bald head and asked him to go in and give a notice.


    "This way, please."


    We followed the tall man and the short man, walked all the way inside, and finally entered a general manager''s office.


    Inside sat a very burly man, with dark skin, electric eyes, and a flat head.


    He''s been staring at me since we came in.


    The tall one said, "this is our Eagle brother."


    I deliberately smile and ask: "parrot''s parrot?"


    "What parrot, eagle''s eagle." Gao explained quickly.


    Sun Jianbing pulled away a chair and let me sit on it. He stood beside me.


    In this way, I and this eagle brother sit together and have an equal dialogue.


    Next to brother Ying, there are four big men in suits and a foreigner. If I am not wrong, he should be from Southeast Asia.


    Brother Ying said coldly: "brother, it''s good to pretend. But I forgot to remind you that not everyone here can pretend to be forced. "


    I said indifferently: "brother eagle, let''s not waste our time. To make a long story short, this beautiful woman next to me borrowed some money from you. The principal is 300000. She has paid you 480000 in the past. Now I have 100000 here. I''ll give it all to you. That''s it. What do you think? "


    Eagle brother sneered: "how about it? Just so so? Brother, there are rules in the line. This is between our company and this beautiful woman. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t force yourself out. "


    "Brother hawk, as I said before, let''s not talk more nonsense. I''m in a hurry. I don''t have the time to delay with you. Can you just say one word, or can''t you? "Gao whispered a few words in brother Ying''s ear. Brother Ying looked at me and said, "no wonder you have this bearing. You are a master. Brother, I''m a regular company here. Everything is done in accordance with the contract. You can''t do it with a word. "


    "I''ll say it again, brother eagle. If you have something to say, don''t beat around the Bush and delay your time. I really don''t have time to talk nonsense with you."


    "You Brother Eagle stares at me fiercely.


    "In a word: Yes or no?"


    Brother Ying laughed instead of anger when he saw me being so arrogant. He said, "you have the guts to talk to me like this. It seems that you have some skills. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. My brother has been abroad for several years, and he has two skills. You only need to win him. I agree with you. "


    "Here it is?"


    "If you think it''s too narrow, you can change places."


    I shrugged and said, "whatever."


    As I was about to stand up, sun Jianbing pressed my shoulder gently and said, "Mr. Ye, someone sent a little brother to the party. How can you do it. Let me have a fight with this little brother. "


    I know that sun Jianbing will be good at fighting, but I still don''t know his depth. He dares to apply to fight. I should be sure.


    I learned a trick from Lin Manxue: no doubt about people, no doubt about people.


    So I nodded.


    Eagle brother''s muscles are very strong. After tightening, the lines are clear. The muscles are one by one. It seems that he is a strength player.


    He is also a man with a straight nose and deep eyes, so I thought he was a foreigner at first.


    Yingge said: "viper, after all, the other party is our guest. Keep your strength in hand and don''t kill people."


    The snake nods in response.


    Tall, short and bareheaded moved the tables and chairs, leaving a space in the middle. This was the arena for sun Jianbing to fight with poisonous snakes.


    Sun Jianbing took off his coat and bared his arms. His muscles were not as exaggerated as poisonous snakes, but they were also quite tight. Looking at this situation, he usually practiced a lot.


    Poisonous snake and sun Jianbing didn''t start immediately after they stood still. They were waiting for each other to start first.

 Chapter 179

    Poisonous snake and sun Jianbing looked at each other for a while, then suddenly launched an attack. His attack speed was very fast. He was an expert with both strength and speed.


    Now it''s the snake attack. Sun Jianbing defends it. The snake is good at using his legs. His legs change very fast. One foot just landed, and the other one attacked again.


    Boxing is two doors. It''s all about kicking. Most of the real experts are very good at kicking. Of course, there are not a few experts who are very good at boxing.


    For example, boxing master, boxing is very outstanding.


    Sun Jianbing is now blindly retreating. He blocks with both hands and occasionally kicks a counterattack.


    Looking at the situation on the field, the poisonous snake is pressing sun Jianbing to fight. Begonia is scared. She closes her eyes from time to time and dares not look.


    Tall, short, bald three people a face excited, because now is their people have the upper hand, their face expression proud extraordinary.


    Eagle brother is not as optimistic as the three of them. He tightens his eyebrows and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    I didn''t worry too much about sun Jianbing. If I let him go, I would be full of confidence in him.


    In addition, the layman watching the scene, the expert looking at the door, and the snake''s fierce attack did not defeat sun Jianbing. As the attacker, the snake consumed a lot of physical strength, so he could not fight so hard all the time. Therefore, I believe that when the snake''s attack weakened, it was time for sun Jianbing to fight back.


    I see this, I believe Eagle brother also saw this, otherwise he would not be this expression.


    Sure enough, after another minute or two of the snake''s persistence, his movements were much more astringent than just now. Sun Jianbing was still vigorous in his footwork, and he fought back more and more frequently.


    Slowly, the exchange of attack and defense between the two sides has now become a snake defense, and sun Jianbing has become the attacking side.


    Sun Jianbing is very experienced. He suddenly speeds up the attack rhythm and makes the poisonous snake fall up and down. He is tired of running. He seizes an opportunity and punches the poisonous snake in the chest.


    The strength of this fist is very strong. If the snake resists it, it must be hurt.


    The snake protected his chest with his arm. He wanted to block the attack with his arm, but he didn''t wait for sun Jianbing''s fist to fall.


    No, it''s a false move.


    The snake was startled. He wanted to retreat quickly, but he was still slow.


    Sun Jianbing suddenly flashed his foot, and this foot kicked the viper''s stomach. It was so sudden that the Viper had no time to respond.


    Viper always thought that sun Jianbing was an expert with fists, because his front attack mainly depended on fists, and his leg skills were relatively clumsy, only occasionally taking part in the attack.


    What he never thought was that sun Jianbing''s leg skill was not lost to him at all. He just hid his strength.


    Sun Jianbing''s moves were successful, but after that, he attacked the poisoned snake one after another. The snake resisted it several times, and could not get up in less than a minute.


    After sun Jianbing finished fighting, he came back, put on his clothes, and stood by me silently again.


    I threw the money bag sun Jianbing gave me in front of Yingge and said, "here is 100000."


    Brother Ying said: "brother, you have such a master around you. No wonder you have such courage. that ''s ok. My brother eagle is a man of his word. Bald head, go and get this young lady''s IOU and contract and give it back to her. "


    Baldhead went out for a while and then came back. He returned Begonia''s IOU and contract to Begonia. Begonia looked at it and immediately tore it up in front of everyone.


    "Brother hawk, this is the end of our account. I hope you won''t trouble this lady any more. "


    Eagle brother said with a smile: "we are a regular company. We are honest and trustworthy. How can we do such a thing. But if this lady needs money next time, she can come to us at any time. "


    Qiutang has nightmares when she sees them. How dare she go to them.


    I said with a smile, "don''t bother you. Goodbye. "


    "Take your time. I''m sorry to see you off."


    After we came out of the debt company, Begonia said with a lingering fear: "these people are really terrible. Thank you, Manager Ye. If it wasn''t for you, my whole life would be ruined. "


    I said: "you shouldn''t thank me. I didn''t do anything. I just came to chat with you. You should thank my brother, sun Jianbing. "


    Begonia very sincerely said to sun Jianbing: "Sun Jianbing, thank you very much."


    Sun Jianbing said with a light expression: "you''re welcome."


    Qiutang sent us back to Qingli village. She drove away by herself. She promised me that she would go to work tomorrow to deal with the company''s affairs. Before leaving, she once again thanked sun Jianbing and me.


    After Begonia left, I said to sun Jianbing with a smile: "good skill."


    Sun Jianbing didn''t say anything. He went upstairs with me. Before going upstairs, I had told him about protecting Mo Han. At that time, he only said one thing: "Mr. Ye, don''t worry. Sun Jianbing is here. Miss Mo is there."


    I patted him on the shoulder, and after he had just fought the viper, I totally believed in his ability.In my opinion, sun Jianbing didn''t do his best just now, otherwise the poisonous snake would have died long ago.


    When I got home, I picked up my luggage and was ready to go out, because my flight was around 3 p.m. and it was near noon.


    Let''s go out for dinner and then go to the airport.


    Sun Jianbing helped me carry my suitcase. Mo Han followed me all the time. I could clearly feel that she didn''t want me to leave. When I went back, she was very happy with a smile. But when I went to get my suitcase, her face was obviously gloomy.


    I don''t know when to start, Mo Han''s mood is gradually emerging in her face, she is no longer so cold.


    Love is really a strange thing. It is invincible. It can dissolve the ice on Mo Han''s face for thousands of years. It''s amazing.


    We took a taxi to a big hotel. Before we left, I invited Mo Han and sun Jianbing to have a good meal.


    The dishes are ordered by Mo Han. They are all my favorite.


    This meal didn''t last long. It was a hasty one. Mo Han, in particular, didn''t put down chopsticks several times. I guess he didn''t have much appetite.


    After we went to the airport, sun Jianbing always helped me with my suitcase, and Mo Han and I walked in front.


    Mo Han was depressed all the way. After I changed my boarding pass, I began to go to the front security check.


    Mo Han and sun Jianbing sent me to the security gate, Mo Han has been looking at me, for a long time did not leave.


    When I was in the waiting room, I transferred 10000 yuan to sun Jianbing on wechat and told him not to be too thrifty and to spend the money where he should.


    If I ask sun Jianbing to help me, I won''t be too stingy. Besides, I''m not a stingy person.


    In addition, I asked sun Jianbing to spend more time with her mother when she was OK. Sun Jianbing said that her mother had not been around for a long time. I don''t deny that I also had this consideration when I stayed in Hangzhou.

 Chapter 180

    Hangzhou to Shencheng, about two and a half hours flight, I arrived at Shencheng airport around 5:30 in the afternoon.


    I dragged my suitcase out of the airport. I called a didi express. Instead of going directly back to Shannan village, I went to Yijing building.


    Today is the day when Lin Manxue and I agreed to go back to Shencheng. On the 12th day, I didn''t tell her in wechat. I don''t know if she still remembers.


    I was burning with anxiety all the way. I don''t know why I miss Shencheng so much. A writer once said: you are attached to a city because there is a person you are attached to in this city.


    But for me, is the woman I love Lin Manxue or Ye Yingying?


    I really couldn''t say it clearly at that time, but when I went back to Shencheng, the first place I thought of was Yijing building, not the residential area where ye Yingying lived. Was that a hint to me?


    I didn''t worry about this problem, because not far ahead is Yijing building, and I even saw its tall building.


    I couldn''t restrain my excitement. I kept looking at the scenery outside the window. Nearly three months later, Hu Hansan came back.


    When I arrived at Yijing building, it was almost 7 pm. I believe Lin Manxue must still be in the company. A woman like her would not leave work so early.


    I dragged my suitcase forward. As I was approaching the gate, I saw Lin Manxue come out of Yijing building. I was just about to meet her. Suddenly, a top-notch man followed her and told Peng Yu, general manager of Lin''s real estate, another young talent in the business.


    I pulled the trunk and stopped. Because I see Lin Manxue and Xiang Pengyu talking and laughing about something.


    Now I can see her face clearly from such a long distance away from Lin Manxue. Her smile is so dazzling that it makes my heart sink bit by bit.


    Xiang Pengyu''s Land Rover is parked in the temporary parking space in front of Yijing building. He opens the front passenger''s cab door and blocks it with his hand to avoid Lin Manxue hitting his head.


    That''s sweet.


    Today, Lin Manxue didn''t wear formal clothes, but wore a white dress. She was a fairy. She really blinded the eyes of passers-by, including me.


    In the past few months since I left, Lin Manxue''s dressing style has changed. I remember that she only wore formal clothes before.


    My heart is very lost, a woman''s change can only be because of a man, is not there a sentence called women for their own face?


    And this man won''t be me, because I''m not in Shenzhen.


    I suddenly feel ridiculous, what kind of woman is Lin Manxue? Is that what I can think about. The talented young people around her are like ants crawling all over the ground. They can''t queue up and can''t kill them with insecticides. How can she look up at me?


    I''m too sentimental. Lin Manxue came to Hangzhou to see me. Maybe it doesn''t have any special meaning.


    Maybe, she just felt that I might have been wronged, and she felt sorry. Maybe she thought that I was a plastic talent, a little smart, and could help her solve a little trouble. She cherished her talent and was willing to put down her position to invite me to Hangzhou.


    Isn''t that what she always does with talent?


    It''s ridiculous that I would be wrong to think that I''m different and win the favor of the goddess. In fact, it''s just a dream of Nanke. I''m doomed to have a happy life.


    If not, how could Lin Manxue forget my 12 day appointment with her?


    I watched Lin Manxue get on to Xiang Pengyu''s Land Rover. He turned around and left.


    I sat outside the Yijing building for more than an hour, and then I went back to Shannan village. In recent months, I paid the rent to the agency on time every month, so the house still belongs to me.


    When I see the familiar acacia tree in front of my door again, I feel as if I am separated from others. It''s really like a dream.


    I dragged my suitcase into the yard, and I saw a beautiful figure enjoying the cool in the yard.


    I don''t know when there is a swing in the yard. She is lying on the swing now, with a small palm fan in her hand, gently fanning the wind.


    It''s almost June now. It''s very hot in June in the south. It''s very comfortable to blow outside after dinner.


    Su Manyu heard footsteps and sat up from the swing. She looked up and saw that it was me. I saw a little surprise in her eyes, but it was just a moment. Because in the blink of an eye, she recovered her indifferent appearance.


    "Goddess Su, long time no see. The longer you grow, the more charming you are." I came in and laughed.


    Su Manyu gave me a white look and said haughtily, "it''s embarrassing for the flowers and plants in the yard to hear the truth."


    "Ha ha ha. Su Manyu, your face has proliferated again. If you continue to proliferate, it won''t work to be careful. "


    Su Manyu deliberately touched her white, tender and tight skin and said, "I''m not afraid! be not afraid of! It''s still so smooth, delicate and elastic. Meimeida


    Su Manyu seems to be in a good mood and is joking with me.


    I''m going to move the suitcase back to the house first. I open the door. Nobody lives in the house for several months. The dust in the house is estimated to be hill high.After I entered the room, to my surprise, it was clean and spotless.


    What''s going on?


    I looked suspiciously around the room, I checked the room, every corner is very clean.


    There is only one key in this room. The key is always on me. How did this person get in?


    I checked the doors and windows carefully again, and there was no sign of prying.


    What''s more, I don''t have any valuable things here. Why did he come in to help me clean up? Besides, this person seems to know that I will come back soon.


    Because now the house is clean, it is obvious that it has been cleaned in the past two days. A few days ago, it must be covered with dust now.


    I cast my suspicious eyes on Su Manyu in the yard. Is it her? Because she''s the only one who lives here except me.


    It''s just how does she know I''m back today?


    I think about it, the only people who know I want to come back are Lin Manxue and Hangzhou friends. Mo Han, they are impossible, so this person can only be Lin Manxue.


    But she can''t! Mr. Lin is so busy. How can she clean me? I don''t believe it.


    Besides, Mr. Lin is busy with his work and appointment. He even forgot about my coming back. How can he remember where he packed up for me.


    So it must not be Lin Manxue.


    Thinking about it, now the most suspect is Su Manyu outside. I don''t want to think too much. Just go out and ask her.


    I took a shower, changed a set of clean clothes and went to the yard to look for Su Manyu. She was lying lazily on the swing, looking very comfortable.


    "Goddess Su, are you interested in chatting?"


    Su Manyu said with an enigmatic face: "don''t you just want to know who helped you clean up your house?"


    "Ah? Su goddess, you can''t be the roundworm in my stomach. You know what I think. "


    "The rain is not enough to push me up on the swing again," he said

 Chapter 181

    I turned to the back of the swing and gave her a gentle push.


    Su Manyu despised me for being too weak. She muttered, "if you don''t eat at night, you won''t use some strength."


    I said angrily, "I believe in evil, too. You guessed that."


    Su Manyu waved her hand and motioned me to stop. She turned her head and asked me, "you really didn''t have dinner?"


    I nodded: "I got off the plane at 3 p.m. by car. Where can I eat?"


    Su Manyu thought about it, jumped off the swing, clapped her hands and said, "it''s just right that Miss Ben didn''t have dinner either. I''ll give you a chance to invite me to dinner in the evening."


    Isn''t it? I really want to cover my face with both hands. I thought she thought for a long time that she wanted to get me something to eat, but I didn''t think she was still thinking about how to rub my meal.


    Is there any more wonderful woman in this world?


    It''s almost ten o''clock now. I have to cook by myself so late.


    "Goddess Su, I drove all the way to mallougton. Do you want me to cook for you?"


    Sumanyu said, "what''s the matter? You don''t make it for me. I''m just taking a ride."


    I was convinced by Su Manyu''s powerful thinking logic. I went back to the house, and Su Manyu followed me into the house.


    When I opened the refrigerator, there were many vegetables and meat in it. Looking at the date of pricing on the packing box, it turned out to be today''s date.


    "Goddess Su, did you make it here?"


    Su Manyu said with a smile, "if I say no, do you believe it?"


    I said, "I don''t believe it."


    "It''s over. You know the answer and you ask me


    "Ah? Goddess Su, it''s you


    Although I already have the answer in my heart, and think this possibility is very high, but when Su Manyu admitted it, I was still very surprised.


    Because why did she clean up my house, how did she get in, and how did she know I would be back today?


    I asked the question in my heart, but Su Manyu didn''t answer immediately. She just laughed at me and said, "is it a special surprise?"


    "Su Manyu, don''t interrupt. I''m serious with you."


    Sumanyu said, "you asked me three questions. How can I answer them?"


    "One by one."


    "I''m tired. I don''t want to answer so much. You say hello to one of them


    "No. Answer all three. "


    Su Manyu has always been soft rather than hard. My attitude is so stiff that she has a bad temper.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a cheapskate. I won''t wait on my sister. I''ll go back to my room."


    Su Manyu said to leave, I quickly took her arm, do not let her go.


    Su Manyu looked at me fiercely and said, "loosen your hoof."


    As soon as Su Manyu gets angry, I release her immediately.


    "I''m sorry, goddess su. I didn''t mean to. I''m in a hurry."


    Su Manyu snorted and angrily left my room and went back to her own room.


    This woman, still so uncertain, said to turn over.


    I ordered two bowls of egg meat noodles, which also put some vegetables. After I finished, I went to knock on the door of Su Manyu''s house next door.


    Su Manyu opened the door and said unhappily, "why?"


    "The noodles are ready. Do you still eat them?"


    "Eat. Why not. But I said in advance that you can''t talk to me at the table. "


    "Yes. That''s what you want. "


    When Su Manyu saw that I had agreed, he was happy to see flowers on his face again. This is really a changeable goddess. His facial expression can be changed at will. Just now, there were dark clouds. After a while, it will be fine after rain, just like the weather in Shencheng. He can''t refuse to accept it.


    Sumanyu closed the door and followed me back to the house.


    There are two noodles on the table. I give Su Manyu a small one and eat a large one myself.


    Su Manyu quit, she said: "how can you do this, you give me a small share, give yourself a big share, no sincerity."


    I shook my head and didn''t explain anything.


    I push the large portion to Su Manyu and put the small portion in front of me.


    Su Manyu took two mouthfuls of chopsticks and changed the small one back to let me have the large one and she took the small one.


    It''s obvious that she can''t finish such a big bowl.


    I don''t dislike that she ate it, so I picked up chopsticks and ate it.


    I didn''t say a word in the whole process.


    Su Manyu looked at me in surprise and said, "xiaoqibao, you are such a nagging person. How can you suddenly be quiet?"


    I pointed to my mouth, then my bowl, and then I ate noodles.


    Su Manyu ate some noodles and began to pick on thorns again.


    "It''s battered."


    I don''t care about her. I just eat my own.


    "The meat is too old."I still ignore her and continue to eat the noodles in my bowl.


    "And this egg, the eggshell has fallen inside."


    Su Manyu picked out the eggs and threw them on the table, deliberately provoking me.


    When she saw that I didn''t say a word, she immediately felt bored. She snapped the chopsticks on the table and said, "it''s boring. I won''t eat any more."


    Su Manyu got up and prepared to leave. I swallowed the noodles in my mouth and said slowly, "Su goddess, what''s wrong with you? Who has provoked you? "


    "I''ve been telling you for a long time. You don''t pay attention to me. I''m in a bad mood."


    I shook my head and said, "goddess Su, you are unreasonable. Before entering the room, you can tell me that I can''t talk to you at the dinner table. Have you forgotten? "


    "That''s why you don''t talk?"


    "Or else?"


    When Su Manyu heard me say this, she swept away the haze and was happy again. She picked up chopsticks again and began to eat noodles with relish.


    This woman, I really want to be speechless, I have never seen her like this.


    Su Manyu ate for a while and said, "stingy, I announce that your ban has been lifted. You can speak freely."


    "Really?"


    "Well."


    "You can say anything?"


    "As long as it doesn''t make me angry."


    I thought in my heart whether to ask her the three questions just now, and I don''t know if it will make her unhappy.


    Su Manyu saw that I was meditating. She gave me a smile and said, "for your sake, please ask me if you want."


    Goddess Su all opened her mouth. How could I be more polite? She asked me to ask.


    "How do you know I''m coming back today?"


    "I don''t know," Suman said


    I look at Su Manyu, I want to see if she is lying, but Su Manyu''s way is too deep, I can''t see through her at all.


    "You don''t know how to buy so many dishes?"


    Su Manyu said with a mysterious smile: "what''s strange about this, because I always buy vegetables when I come back."


    "Why do you put your vegetables in my refrigerator?"


    "I don''t cook, where can I put your refrigerator?"


    Is that a reason?


    In my eyes, Su Manyu''s logic of thinking is different from that of ordinary people. She has a lot of behaviors that we ordinary people can''t understand.


    Putting vegetables in someone else''s refrigerator is not a wonderful thing for her.


    "Yes. Next question, how did you get in? I''ve checked the doors and windows. There''s no sign of prying them. "

 Chapter 182

    Su Manyu took a mouthful of noodles, chewed it slowly, and then said, "the problem is simpler. The key, of course, is used to open the door


    "You have a key?"


    I can''t believe it, because there''s only one key to this door, and it''s on me.


    Suman rain said: "last time the landlord came to me."


    "Ah?"


    Every house owner has a spare key, which I know, but the landlord doesn''t live in Shencheng at all. He can come here once or twice a year.


    Besides, will he bring the key with him when he comes here?


    I once heard the intermediary xiaomeimei say that the landlord has many houses, so many houses, so many keys, how could he take them with him.


    When Su Manyu saw that I didn''t believe him, he said, "if you don''t believe me, I have a way. Because I can never convince someone who doesn''t trust me. "


    Su Manyu said something very serious, I began to believe her, otherwise there was no way to explain.


    "One last question, why do you help me clean the house?"


    Su Manyu gave me a puzzled look, and then said faintly: "I found a housekeeping company, they charge by the time, buy one get one free, so I let them clean your house easily."


    Su Manyu''s three questions seem to be reasonable, but they are full of loopholes. However, I can''t see a single problem. The main reason is that this woman is too disorganized. What she thinks is impossible in others may become possible in her.


    "Is there anything else to ask?" Su Manyu said, looking at me.


    I shook my head, I still have a lot of things in my heart to ask Su Manyu, but I don''t know how to ask for a while and a half, and what she said has some credibility, who knows?


    After dinner, I went to wash the dishes. Su Manyu stayed on my sofa.


    "Goddess Su, it''s too late. You should go back to rest."


    Su Manyu said unhappily, "Why are you driving me away?"


    "It''s not driving you away. It''s really late. I''m afraid it will affect your beauty sleep."


    Suman rain said: "my skin recovery ability is super strong, not the average woman can compare, so you don''t have to worry about me."


    I muttered in my heart: you don''t sleep, I want to sleep, tired all day, you think I''m iron.


    Su Manyu seems to see my mind, she just smile, still did not want to leave.


    I wonder, Su goddess usually please don''t come, now pour good bang all blow don''t go, what does she mean.


    Su Manyu patted the position above the sofa and said, "small bag, come and have a chat with me."


    Goddess Su doesn''t want to go back, and I can''t really chase her out. I''m unwilling to sit next to her.


    Su Manyu looked at me and said, "what''s the matter? What''s on your mind?"


    "There''s nothing on my mind. I''m just tired and want to rest."


    Su Manyu said incredulously: "you still want to cheat me! As soon as you enter the yard, I can see that you have something on your mind. "


    "No way. You turned your back to the gate. You thought you were a fairy. "


    Sumanyu said, "believe it or not, I can see it. Come on, what''s the matter? "


    "May I not?"


    I really don''t want to say that I''m in a bad mood because of Lin Manxue, my beautiful boss. Can I tell Su Manyu this?


    "Of course. I don''t like to force others. It''s up to you to say no, but it''s up to me to leave. If you have such an attitude, I''m afraid I''ll have to be wronged tonight and sleep with you. "


    Su Manyu patted the sofa cushion, she threatened me.


    "Yes. You are a beautiful woman willing to be wronged by me for one night. Naturally, I have no objection. But goddess Su, let me remind you that the houses here are so sparse that we can live in the same room alone. If anything happens at night, don''t regret it. "


    Su Manyu said with a smile: "stingy bag, if you have the kind to touch me, I''ll let you do a classic movie''s male number one."


    "What movie is so classic?"


    "The last eunuch in China."


    "I''ll go."


    I suddenly stood up from the sofa and said, "Su Manyu, you are so cruel. Do you still want my Ye family to have no children or grandchildren?"


    "Who told you to take advantage of me?"


    "I''ll just say it casually. You really think I want to take advantage of you!"


    Su Manyu gave me a white look: "if you say that in your mouth, it means that you think so in your heart. Your heart is to blame."


    "Goddess Su, I''m convinced you, when I didn''t say anything."


    Su Manyu saw me yawning constantly and said, "it''s not too early now. If you want to go to bed early, you''d better be honest."


    I really didn''t have any way to deal with this woman, so I said: "goddess Su, you are such a fairy. You don''t eat fireworks. How can you have such a strong curiosity? I wonder if fairies can be in the same realm with us mortals?""Don''t be poor, say it."


    I sat next to Su Manyu and said, "I''m sorry to say it. Since you want to know, I''ll say it. I''m in a bad mood because I have hemorrhoids. Can you cure it? "


    Su Manyu kicked me and said seriously: "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll be rude to you."


    "Really, if you don''t believe me, I''ll show you."


    "You dare!"


    I didn''t even bother to talk about threats. I just started and pretended to untie the belt.


    When Su Manyu saw me coming, he was so scared that he ran away, faster than a rabbit.


    Looking at bluffing, it''s just a paper tiger.


    I smile in my heart: compared with me, I can be her master''s father.


    I was lying on the bed, just very sleepy, but now I can''t sleep. There was a flash in my mind. Lin Manxue looked back at Xiang Pengyu with a smile.


    I started counting sheep when I couldn''t sleep. Every time I counted 30 or 40 sheep, I started to make mistakes. It seems that my heart is still restless.


    I turn on the desk lamp in front of my bed, pick up my mobile phone and start surfing the Internet. First, I simply browse the sports news, mainly about football.


    The Champions League final will start in a few days with Juve vs Real Madrid. Now the major football forums are discussing which team can win the final.


    I am a Real Madrid fan and naturally hope that Real Madrid can win.


    I watched the fans'' comments for a while, and then boarded the mobile QQ, I saw cabbage was online.


    I have no contact with cabbage for more than half a month. During this period, she is busy and I am busy, so the contact is sparse.


    I sent cabbage a smiley face expression bag and wrote: are you there?


    Garden cabbage back: in or not depends on what you look for me? Borrowing money, pouring bitter water and complaining are not there; giving red envelopes, praising and sending blessings are not there.


    I smile, cabbage talk is always so funny.


    I said: if it is between the two, there are both red envelopes to praise you and bitter waters to complain.


    Cabbage said: This is easy to do, to my advantage of the implementation of "take doctrine", to my bad, I selectively blind. What a simple thing.


    Country goat: cabbage, let me tell you what you want. Why are you so smart?

 Chapter 183

    Cabbage said: you are not the first to praise me, of course you will not be the last one, but you are the first to flatter me and make me dizzy.


    Country goat: ha ha ha. Cabbage, are you mocking me for being an apple polisher?


    The Chinese cabbage said in a funny way: you can see all this, you can teach me.


    She also gave me a thumbs up expression pack.


    After a while of talking and laughing, we began to have a serious chat.


    Cabbage: old goat, you haven''t fallen asleep so late, are you watching the ball game?


    Old goat: No. But after browsing the Football Forum for a while, we were all talking about the Champions League final. Cabbage, which team do you like?


    Chinese cabbage: Huangma.


    Old goat: why?


    Cabbage funny like said: because the yellow horse has c Luo ah, and c Luo looks handsome ah.


    I couldn''t laugh or cry and said: is that a reason? Cabbage, when did you become a flower maniac?


    Cabbage said: I''m a girl. Girls like football for three reasons.


    Old goat: I''d like to hear more about it.


    Cabbages: first, chasing stars. Football stars have many superstars with good looks, such as Becks, Ronaldo, Kaka, etc.


    Old goat: This is just one. What about the second point?


    Pakchoi: the man you like likes football. If you love your family, you will naturally fall in love with it.


    Old goat: that counts. I believe many girls really fall in love with football because of this. What about the third point?


    Pakchoi: just like men like football, it''s because of the charm of football. Football gives the fans the feeling of passion and excitement. Its passion, uncertainty and unpredictability are what I love. Before the end of the game, anything can happen. That''s the charm of football. Football is a spiritual sustenance, can release certain pressure. All in all, it''s a great feeling.


    I very much agree with cabbage this view, like football men, mostly because in the world of football, there is no absolute strength, miracles repeatedly staged, just like life, as long as you never give up, you may not know when to counter attack.


    That''s one of the reasons I love football.


    Old goat: cabbages, your analysis of the word Jizhu, it seems that you understand football very well.


    Cabbage said: the old goat is flattered, but cabbage deserves it.


    Cabbage a little boast of her tail, but she does have the capital. The other two women I have never seen are Lin Manxue and Xiaocai.


    She does not look at the surface when analyzing problems, but looks at the essence through the phenomenon.


    Over the years of knowing Chinese cabbage, she has rarely made mistakes, because what she said seems to be groundless, but it is actually the result of a lot of analysis and summary.


    She is not only smart, but also far more hardworking than most people. She is far more knowledgeable than me.


    Cabbage is one of the few people I admire.


    Old goat: let''s go back to the topic just now. Tell me the truth. Which team do you prefer?


    Chinese cabbage thought for a while and said: it''s still yellow horse.


    Old goat: tell me why.


    Cabbages: there are many reasons, which are discussed in the bar. For example, Huang Ma has strong attack power, big star cards, Qizu Xuanxue, Ronaldo has the ability to decide the game by himself, rich family background and the psychological advantage of winning all the last five Champions League finals.


    Old goat: which of these statements do you like best?


    Pakchoi: rich family and psychological advantages.


    Old goat: tell me more about it.


    Cabbages explained: there is a common view in the European arena that Huang Ma has the DNA of the Champions League. In fact, this is the inside story of the giants. Huang Ma has a history of more than 100 years. He has entered the Champions League finals 15 times and has won 11 Champions League trophies. No matter how many times he has won or entered the finals, he is the best in Europe.


    Therefore, the yellow horse people have a kind of confidence to win, and the two teams with little difference in strength, the key to the final decision is actually the psychological advantage. Because only those who want to win will fight to the last moment. Of course, football is round, nothing is absolute, I can only say that yellow horse has a greater chance of winning.


    Old goat: I basically agree with you. Cabbage, on the night of the Champions League final, will you go to the fan club to watch the ball?


    Cabbage: how about you?


    Old goat: I don''t know yet. By the way, I''m back in Shenzhen.


    Cabbage said: really? When did you go back?


    Old goat: the plane will be at three this afternoon.


    Chinese cabbage was silent for a while and said: then you should be in Shencheng at about 5:30.


    Old goat: Yes. It''s five thirty. I also went back to the snow company.


    Cabbage seems a little surprised, she asked: you also go to the man snow company? Didn''t you go straight home?I think cabbage is a little fussy. What happened when I went to Manxue company? Although I left Manxue, Lin Manxue asked me to go back. There''s nothing wrong with me going back to my original unit.


    Old goat: No. I went to the snow first, and then I went home.


    Cabbage: what are you doing in the snow? Are you going to work in the company as soon as you get off the plane?


    I went back because of Lin Manxue in my heart. I can''t tell cabbage this. But I didn''t want to make up a reason to deceive her, so I didn''t reply to her.


    Pak Choi waited for a while, and when she saw that I didn''t respond, she probably guessed that I didn''t want to say it, so she didn''t ask again. I have a tacit understanding with Pak Choi. If the other party doesn''t want to say it, she won''t force the other party to say anything. Between friends, she also needs to give the other party some space.


    Pakchoi: old goat, you haven''t slept so late. Is there something on your mind? If you want to tell me, I can analyze it for you.


    I said: cabbage, do you think a man may like two girls at the same time?


    Cabbage thought for a while, said: I am a woman, do not understand your man''s mind, this question I may not be able to help you, but like or not, ask others is useless, it needs to ask their own heart, only their own can give their own answer.


    Old goat: what about women? Can she fall in love with two men at the same time? Or is it possible for her to have an affair with this man and break ties with another man?


    Cabbage said: I don''t know other women, but I won''t. I think love is pure, it should not be so complicated, and it is not allowed to be so complicated. The most important thing for a good woman is self love. If she doesn''t cherish herself, how can the people she loves cherish her? So I think, if you think she is a good woman, you should believe her, not.

 Chapter 184

    I began to be silent, because my heart is in a mess now. I always believe that the woman I like is Ye Yingying. Although I can''t be with her, I like her for so many years. Now, the appearance of Lin Manxue completely disrupts this pattern. Now I think Lin Manxue has more time than ye Yingying.


    I began to doubt my empathy. This is something I can''t think of. I deny this possibility in my heart. But when I think of Lin Manxue, my heart is full of sweetness. This feeling can''t deceive myself.


    I''m thinking about why this situation appears. I explain to myself that ye YingYing and I have no future. She is my aunt, so I can''t think of her indiscreetly. Therefore, I have to forget her and forget her.


    The best way to forget a relationship is to start a new one. That''s why I try to like Lin Manxue in my heart. It must be like this.


    I convinced myself that I didn''t like the new and dislike the old. I just made a compromise in helplessness, because I can''t like Ye Yingying. I can''t even think about her. She is my aunt, my relative, and only my relative.


    If I want to use Lin Manxue to forget Ye Yingying, is it right or wrong for me to do so? Is this fair to Lin Manxue? Is it fair to Ye Yingying?


    I am puzzled in my heart, because this is a question that has no answer. It''s just my own wishful thinking. The two of them, one is my aunt, the other is my female boss, didn''t show any love for me at all.


    I patted my swollen head. Love is really a complicated thing. The more reasonable it is, the more chaotic it is. I have a little clue, but after thinking about it, it is a paste.


    I don''t want to talk about this topic with pakchoi, because it''s too heavy. I''m so upset that I decided to change the topic.


    Old goat: cabbage, are you still working after you haven''t gone to bed so late?


    Cabbage: No. I also have some problems that I don''t understand, so I want to straighten them out.


    Old goat: have you straightened it out now?


    Cabbage after a while to reply me, said: the more reason more chaos.


    The simple four words reflect the same heart of me and pakchoi.


    Old goat: cabbage, don''t think about it if you don''t understand. Have a rest early, let the first ray of sunshine tell you tomorrow, it''s a beautiful day.


    Cabbage made a smile, wrote: this idea is good. Encourage each other.


    I retired from QQ, no longer to tangle the problems of Lin Manxue and ye Yingying. Encounter things, I do not want to be an ostrich, but in the face of feelings, I have to.


    When I got up in the morning and looked into the yard, the mysterious white Porsche disappeared. Look at this situation, Su Manyu didn''t know when to leave.


    I''m used to her.


    Today is Saturday, many departments of the company are not working, but I believe Lin Manxue must be working overtime, so I went to find her.


    I want to give her some evidence in my hand to prove my innocence.


    I arrived at the company before 8:30 and went directly to the president''s office on the 28th floor.


    Lin Manxue has arrived. She just put her bag in the cupboard and looked up to see me at the door.


    She didn''t have any extra expression when she saw me, just like an ordinary employee.


    I knocked at the door, and Lin Manxue motioned me to come in.


    "President Lin." I called Mr. Lin lightly. In fact, I saw that Lin Manxue was not as calm as I was on the surface. Everything was pretended.


    "Sit anywhere you like."


    "No. I''ll leave in a few words. " I went to Lin Manxue''s desk, took out three U-disks and put them on her desk. Two U-disks were given to me by qiutang and one by Tan Siyi.


    "Mr. Lin, this is the evidence that can prove my innocence. I hope you will have a good look when you are free. "


    Lin Manxue nodded and put away the three USB flash drives. She said, "today is the company''s holiday. You should come back to work on Monday, or you should stay in the project department for a while to be a small employee. I''ll help you to resume the position of manager after your investigation is clear."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lin."


    When I finished, I turned around and was ready to leave Lin Manxue''s office. Lin Manxue suddenly stopped me at the back: "Ye Chutian."


    I turned around, looked at Lin Manxue and said, "Mr. Lin, do you have anything else to tell me?"


    Seeing that my attitude was so cold, Lin man said, "no more."


    I decided to leave the president''s office, I don''t want to stay here, because when I see Lin Manxue''s innocent eyes, my heart will not listen.


    If she doesn''t give me a reasonable explanation, I won''t go back to Manxue so easily.


    It''s just that I don''t know what this explanation is, whether it''s to return my innocence and prove that I''m wronged, whether it''s to use the law to punish general manager fan, or whether it''s to explain clearly the relationship between her and Xiang Pengyu.


    I just left with a share of resentment, because when Lin Manxue''s attitude to me was so cold, my mentality was out of balance.Instead of going back to Shannan village, I went to the project manager''s office. I have the key to the office. I didn''t hand it in last time.


    I sit in front of my original desk, and now I don''t know who is the project manager. Anyway, the desk is neat and clean, and there is no dust at all.


    I sat on the chair and looked at my mobile phone for a while, feeling bored, so I looked for some information.


    I''m familiar with the big health project. I open the information cabinet, find out some documents, while reading, while thinking about the next work arrangement.


    I also define myself as the manager of this project. In fact, I am very reluctant to accept this project. It''s like my child. I pull it up to now step by step.


    I''m addicted to it. I forget the time.


    Suddenly I smell a familiar fragrance in my nose, which is too familiar, the body fragrance of Lin Manxue.


    I looked up and saw that Lin Manxue was staring at me.


    "President Lin."


    I called the sound of President Lin, and then Lin Manxue responded. She deliberately took back her eyes and gently said, "I left for a few months, do you still remember this project?"


    "Every word is engraved in my heart."


    Lin Manxue nodded: "since you left, this project has stagnated. We can''t find the right person to replace you. And because of our delay, this project has a very big change. "


    "What''s the change?"


    "Yanshi group''s Qingcheng technology is also interested in this project. They have become our main competitors."


    Yan''s group is a super big Mac. If they are interested in this project, it will be really difficult for them to participate.


    Lin Manxue added: "big health project is not an independent project. It is inextricably linked with big data project. Big data and Manxue payment, environmental protection and intelligent projects complement each other. Therefore, this project is very important to the development of man Xue company. "


    "Mr. Lin, has Qingcheng company taken action?"

 Chapter 185

    "Well. I have discussed your last report at the senior management meeting, and determined four companies. Mansher intends to acquire these four companies as a springboard to quickly enter the market. Only by taking a share of the market can we have the right to speak and take the initiative. "


    "Is Qingcheng also interested in these four companies?"


    Lin Manxue nodded gently: "the boss of Qingcheng company is Yan Qingcheng. He is very capable and has great vision. He is a strong enemy that can not be ignored."


    "Because of our delay, Qingcheng company has already got ahead of us. The opportunity in the market is fleeting. It''s slow and slow. Moreover, Qingcheng company is rich and powerful, and its conditions are far better than ours. However, yanqingcheng will not personally intervene in this case. This is the only good news for us. "


    "It seems that you think highly of this banquet."


    "If it''s him, we don''t have a chance."


    "He''s so good?"


    "It''s better than it is."


    "Mr. Lin, what do you want to do?"


    Lin Manxue did not say, she just looked at me and said a profound word: "don''t think much about anything, work hard, until the final winner is not sure."


    I see that Lin Manxue''s eyes are full of fighting spirit. She won''t give up so easily, although we are at a disadvantage in timing and strength.


    Lin''s group and Yan''s group are the same big group companies, but the support that Manxue company received from Lin''s group should be far less than that of Qingcheng company from Yan''s group, which I have noticed for a long time.


    As for the evidence I gave her just now, I believe President Lin must have seen or heard it. It''s just that Lin Manxue didn''t explain anything to me or promise me anything. In a word, she was very calm, just like nothing happened.


    If she doesn''t say it, I won''t ask. I''m observing her subsequent treatment.


    I believe Mr. Lin will give me justice and drive Mr. Fan out of the company.


    Lin Manxue stayed with me for a while and then went back to work. She was busy all day. This workaholic is also forced out.


    At noon, I went out to buy some food and came back to the hotel.


    I sent it to the president''s office, and Lin Manxue was looking at the documents.


    I knocked on the door, and Lin Manxue said please come in. After I pushed the door in, I took the food to the balcony tea table.


    "Mr. Lin, let''s eat first."


    "You eat first. I still have some work to do."


    I went forward to take away the documents in the hands of Lin Manxue and said: "the work is endless, and it''s not bad for you for a while. It''s important to eat. Only when you''re full can you have the strength to work."


    I estimate that I am the only one who dares to do this to Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue said: "I''m not working hard. I have enough to work. I''ll just look around and sign it. It doesn''t take much effort. "


    "Mr. Lin, you look down on us coolies. In fact, you leaders need to eat in time, because mental work consumes more energy than physical work. Don''t you find that all female supervisors have a common characteristic? "


    "Oh. What are the characteristics? " Lin Manxue seems to be very interested in my statement.


    "Slim and grumpy."


    "Nonsense. Slim, I admit. How can we be grumpy? "


    "Mr. Lin, you don''t bring such a thing. You only like to listen to your advantages, but you deny your shortcomings."


    "It''s the truth."


    "Slim and grumpy are interdependent. You have to admit one and the other."


    "And that?"


    I laughed and said, "of course. Mr. Lin, if I can convince you, would you like to have dinner with me


    "Tell me first."


    I said: "because you don''t eat normally all the year round, your body is very slim, and you are very sexy and charming in your professional clothes. But because of the abnormal diet for a long time, your metabolism is in disorder, your endocrine is out of balance, and your temper is naturally irritable."


    Lin Manxue said: "although there is some suspicion of nonsense in your remarks just now, it is not unreasonable. that ''s ok. I''ll eat with you. "


    When Lin Manxue said to accompany me to dinner, I shivered. I''ll go. Mr. Lin, can you use words too much? What do you mean to accompany me to dinner? I''ll serve you to eat.


    I''ve got everything ready. Lin Manxue can eat it.


    Mr. Lin looked at the food on the tea table, nodded and said, "yes, they are all my favorite."


    Lin Manxue''s eating is like a work of art. She can''t get tired of it.


    "What do you think I''m doing? Eat by myself."


    I saw that Lin Manxue''s face was a little haggard. She said painfully:


    "Mr. Lin, have you been under great pressure recently, thinner than when I saw you in Hangzhou last time?"Lin Manxue said: "work is OK. I''m used to it every day. Some thin may be because a few days ago got gastroenteritis, appetite is not delicious, not rice


    "Are you ill?"


    As soon as I heard that Lin Manxue was ill, I quickly dropped my chopsticks and looked at her.


    "Well."


    Lin Man snow gently mmm, she felt sick is a very normal thing, it seems nothing.


    "Don''t eat it."


    I took out the chopsticks in Lin Manxue''s hand. The things outside were not very clean. She had gastroenteritis because she ate something unclean. If she ate things outside again, her condition would get worse.


    Lin Manxue said with a smile, "it''s almost all right. It''s OK. Don''t make such a fuss."


    "No. Mr. Lin, wait for me here. I''ll be back in an hour at most. "


    I put the things on the tea table together and put them into a plastic bag.


    I took the elevator to go downstairs in a hurry and went to a nearby supermarket to buy some rice, vegetables, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and other ingredients. I also bought a small rice cooker and a frying pan, as well as some things such as chopsticks, plates, rice bowls and spoons.


    I found a small restaurant. At this time, there were no customers.


    I went to my boss and gave him 800 yuan to make me cook a meal here. All the ingredients are mine. I even brought the electric cooker for cooking. I just borrowed his gas stove to use it.


    Anyway, there were no guests. The boss naturally agreed that if you don''t earn 800 yuan, you won''t make it.


    I cooked the rice first, then washed the dishes and started to stir fry. When I finished the three dishes and one soup, the rice was already cooked.


    I packed the dishes, held the small electric rice cooker, and carried two bags of things back to the company.


    When I got to the door of the president''s office, because the door was not closed, I heard someone talking inside.


    A very magnetic voice said, "snow, is the soup cold?"


    I heard Lin Manxue reply, "no, it''s still hot."


    "You must be hungry. It''s all my fault. I had a meeting this morning and forgot the time, so I got off work late at noon. I asked Aunt Zhang to deliver the food to me first, and I delivered it myself, so it was delayed. "

 Chapter 186

    "Thank you, Peng Yu. In fact, you don''t have to send me meals every day."


    "How can that be. You are just a little better now. You must pay attention to eating. I didn''t know you had lunch so casually before, but now I know how to let it go. "


    "Peng Yu, if you have something to do, go back to the company first. I''ll be fine here."


    "Good. I''ll go to Guangzhou in the afternoon, and I''ll pick you up for dinner when I get back in the evening. "


    I didn''t hear the voice of Lin Manxue''s reply. Maybe she responded with some expression.


    After Xiang Pengyu finished, he was ready to leave Lin Manxue''s office. I hid in a corner.


    After Xiang Pengyu left, I came out. I looked at the big and small bags in my hand and the small rice cooker in my arms, and felt that this scene was so ironic.


    Instead of going to Lin Manxue''s president''s office, I went back to the big health project department.


    I put the dishes and small rice cookers on my desk and picked up my rice bowl to serve myself.


    This meal is the most tasteless one I''ve ever eaten in my life. It''s like chewing wax. I take a big mouthful of rice, but I can''t fill the loss and emptiness of my heart after swallowing the rice.


    After eating for a while, I pushed the food forward and found a big black garbage bag to throw all the dishes, rice bowls and rice cookers in it.


    I took a big bag of garbage out of the office of the project department, brought it to the door and took the elevator downstairs.


    I put the garbage in the garbage can outside, stopped a taxi and went to anyifei without looking back. Now I just want to find someone to drink with me. I''d better get drunk.


    I called Yifei on the way. He was playing at Tao Ying''s house.


    After I went to Hangzhou, I didn''t get in touch with my friends in Shencheng. Even if I got in touch, it was a few simple greetings.


    Anyifei called me several times and asked me to go out to play. I refused because I was not in Shencheng, but I didn''t say I was not in Shencheng.


    He thought that after I became the project manager, my work was too busy, so he didn''t ask me in detail.


    As for Yu Xi and Tao Ying, we talk on the phone occasionally, and the time of each call is very short, and it ends in two or three sentences.


    "Brother Tian, don''t you work overtime today?"


    "No."


    "Come and play with us when you''re free. The three of us are fighting landlords at home."


    "Good. You wait. I''ll come right now. "


    I arrived at Yuxi''s house an hour later and made several phone calls to urge them.


    When I arrived, I knocked on the door. The door was open for Yuxi. I haven''t seen her for several months. She is more beautiful than before.


    Now it''s late spring and early summer. It''s very hot in the south. Yu Xi wears a denim skirt and has a clear view of her slender white thighs.


    Her long legs are really beautiful, which is very similar to Ye Yingying. She also has long legs and has a standard golden figure.


    Yu Xi saw me standing outside the door, she said to me with a smile: "some days did not see you, you are a lot of black."


    In recent months, I often go shopping outside, or I sell milk tea in the snack street, and it''s strange that I can''t get dark in the sun every day.


    I said with a smile: "skin black spot health, lest others misunderstand me as a small white face."


    "Ha ha."


    Yu Xi let me into the room, I saw Tao Ying and yiyifei still holding poker in their hands.


    "In broad daylight, do you really fight landlords at home?"


    Tao Ying said, "what else? In the morning, we went out for a while. In the afternoon, the sun is too poisonous to go out. "


    "You can find a quiet place for tea or a movie. There''s no need to stay at home."


    Tao Ying said, "that''s a good idea. Xi''er, Chu Tian is here. Let''s go to the cinema in the afternoon. "


    "Good. We haven''t seen a movie for a long time


    In fact, I don''t like watching movies very much. Generally, I only watch movies online and seldom go to the cinema. Because I have been a person, no girlfriend, a person to go to the cinema feeling strange.


    Any fly said: "since the two elder martial sisters want to see a movie, then my brother and I will certainly accompany you. Brother Tian, you are the leader now. You have to treat. "


    I nodded that there was no problem. It was just a movie. It didn''t cost much.


    There are several cinemas in the commercial street near them. I chose the best one and bought four movie tickets online. Then the four of us went out to see a movie.


    The four seats I chose are next to each other. Tao Ying wants any one to sit with her and let me sit with Yu Xi. This little girl also wants to make up for me and Yu Xi.


    So our seats are me, Yu Xi, Tao Ying and Yifei in turn.


    Before entering the movie theater, anyifei bought two popcorn and four cokes.


    This is a youth film. To tell you the truth, I don''t like this kind of film very much. I usually like to watch action movies or science fiction movies.Yu Xi, while watching a movie, gives me popcorn. She likes watching this kind of movie.


    When the film was about one third, the mobile phone in my pants pocket was shaking all the time. I took it out and saw that it was Lin Manxue.


    I hesitated for a while whether or not to pick up, my heart has not forgotten the things at noon, not I mean, whether it is men or women, encounter this kind of thing will mind.


    The phone rang for a long time and then cut off.


    I had my cell phone and I was a little upset.


    Yu Xi noticed my difference and asked softly, "Chutian, is there something wrong?"


    "It''s OK. Go to the movies. " I put my cell phone back in my pants pocket and stared at the screen, but I couldn''t see it.


    More than ten minutes later, my mobile phone vibrated again. I quickly took out my mobile phone and saw that it was Lin Manxue.


    After thinking about it, I''ll take it.


    I whispered to Yu Xi that I went out to answer the phone. I left my seat with my mobile phone and went out to the corridor.


    "Hello, Mr. Lin."


    "Ye Chutian, what are you doing? Can you be more reliable? Didn''t you say you would be back in an hour


    "I''m watching a movie."


    "What?" Lin Manxue did not expect me to leave her and go to the cinema alone.


    I turned on the outside voice to let her listen to the movement around, because the sound inside the film screening hall was so loud that she could hear it clearly even in the corridor outside.


    Lin Manxue didn''t say anything and just hung up on me.


    What temper? You''re not happy. I''m not happy.


    Instead of going back to her, I went into the screening hall and continued to watch the film.


    After watching the movie, the four of us went shopping, eating and karaoke again. I didn''t go back until more than 10 pm.


    When I returned to Shannan village, Su Manyu had already come back, and her Porsche was parked in the yard.


    She lay on the swing and saw me come in with a look of indifference.


    "Goddess Su, it''s very leisurely."


    After I entered the yard, I said hello to Su Manyu with a smile.


    Su Manyu said: "I''m in a good mood?"


    "Careless."


    Su Manyu rolled a white eye to me and said unhappily: "don''t always shake in front of me, brush what sense of existence."

 Chapter 187

    It''s not right. Goddess Su spoke so loudly tonight. I didn''t provoke her. What''s her temper?


    "Oh. Goddess Su, the tone is so bad. Have you come to visit relatives? "


    There are always a few days in a month when a woman is in a bad mood and likes to lose her temper for no reason. So I thought her relatives were coming, such as aunts.


    Su Manyu said coldly, "yes, my relatives are here. Would you like to introduce me to you?"


    Crouching trough, goddess Su is so fierce that I can''t stand it. I''ll go home quickly.


    As soon as I entered the room, Su Manyu pushed the door in. She went to my sofa.


    "Goddess Su, if you have any discomfort, you can squeak. You are in a state of bluffing."


    "You''re afraid I''ll die in your house," Suman said


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m afraid you''ll rot in my house. "


    "Go away."


    I said with a smile: "Su goddess, friendly tips: it seems that this is my home."


    Su Manyu got up from the sofa and turned her eyes around. Every time she looked like this, I was scared, because she didn''t hold any good fart. She must have thought of something sarcastic and sarcastic.


    Sure enough, Su Manyu looked contemptuous and said, "you are not a man, you are a cheapskate. I''ll sit in your house for a while. What''s the matter? Last time you were drunk and lying on the side of the road, I was kind enough to pull you back. It''s very kind of you to avenge your kindness and curse me for dying in your house. Who is that


    I was framed and drugged last time. It was su Manyu who saved me. I have to admit it.


    "Goddess Su, why do you always ask for something in return every time you do something good? You can''t be selfless and open-minded. Don''t keep it in mind. How tired you are."


    Su Manyu said: "to do good depends on who is right, and the strategy adopted is different. If others are saved, they will be saved. I won''t remember it at all, but for you ungrateful guy, you should remember every account clearly."


    "Come on, what do you always want?"


    I know that goddess Su is reluctant to leave. She must have something to ask for, because I''m not going to beat around the bush with her. To deal with the poisonous tongue girl, it''s better to be straightforward than circuitous tactics.


    "I''m hungry," Suman said


    "Are you hungry again? Su Manyu, I said how you become a foodie, eating all day. I wonder if the law of conservation of energy has failed in you, or is what I learned before false physics at all? "


    Su man shrunk his mouth and said pitifully, "I haven''t eaten all day today. I''m really hungry."


    Goddess Su seldom shows such a pathetic expression. She''s always fierce. I can''t bear her sudden attack.


    "Really?"


    "Well."


    Only blame my heart is too soft, see Su goddess so pitiful again had the heart of compassion.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Egg and meat noodles."


    "Don''t you dislike my batter, the meat is fried old, and there are eggshells in the eggs?"


    Su Manyu saw me sneer at her. As soon as her face changed, she suddenly turned around and said, "a big man, a woman, just do it or not?"


    Look, what attitude? It''s so rude to ask for help! Except for Su Manyu, I don''t think anyone else.


    There are many interpretations of the word "do" in the Chinese language, and I say: "do". Of course. A beautiful woman asks you if you want to do it or not. Even if you are in poor health and depressed mood, you can''t help doing it. "


    I deliberately misinterpreted her meaning and took advantage of her verbally.


    Su Manyu heard my voice, she glared at me: "smelly hooligan."


    "Goddess Su, you have to talk about evidence, or I can sue you for slander. I''m kind enough to cook for you. Why are you a hooligan? "


    "You know it in your heart."


    Su Manyu doesn''t look away at me, pretends to be angry and doesn''t talk to me.


    I went to the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took two eggs, a small piece of lean meat, and a few vegetables.


    I made a bowl of egg and lean meat noodles for Su Manyu.


    When I put the noodles on the table, Su Manyu may be really hungry. She won''t argue with me, so she will eat them.


    "You slow down, no one''s fighting you."


    Usually elegant and noble goddess Su is now incarnated as a wolf. She has no image at all. She is full of food.


    I took out a few paper towels on the table and handed them to her. She wiped them at will. There was another storm.


    "You didn''t eat all day?" Look at her situation, it should be true.


    "Well."


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    "Angry."


    "No matter how angry you are, you can''t stop eating."


    Su Manyu gently put down his chopsticks and said, "I can''t eat because I feel sick."


    "Tell me, what makes you so angry that you can''t eat.""I was stood up."


    "That''s it? What a big deal. "


    In private, I think Su Manyu is making a fuss, so he is just stood up by someone. It''s not a lie to ruin his fortune. As for it!


    Of course, if the goddess is stood up, it may be a bit difficult psychologically. If it''s US losers, isn''t it common?


    If you ask the goddess a hundred times and she can give you a face, you can go home and have fun and burn incense.


    Su Manyu said maliciously: "I grow up so big, no one has done this to me. He promised me that he would do well. I''ve been waiting for him. At last, he didn''t say a word. He ran around and didn''t care about me. "


    Who is so ungrateful, even Su Manyu, such a top-notch beauty, dares to ignore. It seems that he is still a man. This brother is a bull.


    For the first time, I admire a man so much. It''s not against my heart. I''m a man who dares to stand Su Manyu up. And I dare to be so blatant. It''s my idol.


    "He doesn''t care about you. You can''t eat by yourself?"


    Su Manyu did not answer me, but suddenly asked me: "if you were him, would you leave me alone?"


    I spread my hands and said, "goddess Su, I dare not stand you up even if you lend me a hundred courage. You are so fierce, I have to think about my next life. "


    "I dare you."


    Su Manyu despised me and went on eating noodles.


    What kind of people will bully honest people like us.


    Su Manyu ate for a while and said, "why did you come back so late?"


    "Work."


    "Deceiving. You didn''t even go to work today. "


    "How do you know?" I stare at Su Manyu to see a clue. I didn''t go to work in the afternoon. I know how to leave the company in the morning.


    Su Manyu said calmly, "it''s Saturday today."


    "Won''t you work overtime on Saturday?"


    Su Manyu sniffed and said, "it''s strange that a lazy person like you will take the initiative to work overtime in the company."


    "Goddess Su, don''t slander my professionalism. I work hard."


    "I believe in working hard." Su Manyu nodded and said.


    "Ha ha, right? You finally found me an advantage. "


    "Play hard." Su Manyu added softly.


    "Lying trough. Su goddess, don''t take you to play with people like this. Others like to suppress first and then raise. You''d better suppress first and then raise. You don''t know what praise is! Do you know the art of praise, encouragement and praise? Don''t you know that praising others is also a virtue? "

 Chapter 188

    Su Manyu rolled a big white eye to me, despised me and said: "are you teaching me how to be false and how to lie? I''m sorry. I don''t know and I don''t care. "


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    Su Manyu said, "I''m having a good time today."


    "It''s fun to be with friends."


    "I''m friends."


    "Goddess Su, can you change your poisonous tongue? What''s a fox friend? You can insult me. It''s not appropriate for you to say that about my friend?"


    "Why are you so angry?"


    "Of course I''m angry. You say I can, but you can''t insult my friend like this. If people say that to you, I''ll fight for it. "


    Su Manyu looked at me and said, "I''m sorry. I said it wrong. I apologize to you. "


    Ah? I was confused for a moment. Would Su Manyu apologize to me?


    Am I tinnitus or tinnitus? Why can''t I believe it?


    Would she apologize to a loser like me for being such an overbearing and arrogant goddess?


    Su Manyu was soft, but I was a little bit flurried up. I waved my hand and said, "it''s good to see you admit your mistake. This time I won''t care about you. I''ll forgive you."


    Su Manyu kicked me heavily under the table and said, "let''s make it up to you!"


    "Oh, goddess Su, if you have something to say, why do you have to use your hands and feet, it doesn''t hurt?" I put my hand on the place where I was kicked and complained.


    "Will you go to work tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow is the weekend, you just said, how can a lazy person like me work overtime in the company?"


    Su Manyu said coldly, "I''ll make a reservation tomorrow."


    "What?"


    "Are you deaf? I have to say it twice! "


    "No. You want to ask me out all of a sudden. I can''t believe it. "


    "Who asked you out? Don''t be sentimental! I just need a coolie to help me carry things tomorrow. I think you''re in good shape. I''ll give you this chance. "


    "Goddess Su, I think you''d better leave this opportunity to others."


    "You don''t want to?"


    "A little bit."


    Su Manyu suddenly showed his fierce light: "say it again!"


    "A little bit."


    Su Manyu''s eyes widened and glared at me again.


    I quickly changed my tongue and said, "it''s nothing. There is no wood


    "Cheap."


    Su Manyu pushed the bowl to me, wiped his mouth and left.


    It was just dawn on Sunday morning, and I vaguely felt that someone had opened the door outside my house, because I was too sleepy to care about him.


    The most valuable thing in my family is me. If anyone wants me, take me away.


    Come in is a slender figure, she is wearing a sportswear, storming into my bedroom.


    "Lazy, get up!"


    "Ah?" Su Manyu screamed. She quickly covered her eyes and said, "you rascal! Why don''t you sleep with a quilt? "


    I opened my eyes in a daze and saw sumanyu standing next to me covering my eyes. He said, "you don''t go to bed in the morning. What are you doing here?"


    "Cover it with a quilt." Su Manyu turned around and said with his back to me.


    "What?" I went to see myself. I sat up. I sleep in bed in a big underpants. Men have that in the morning. It''s a physiological reaction, you know.


    It''s nearly June now. It''s so hot that I don''t have any covers on my body. Men sleep at night with a pair of big underpants.


    How do I know Su Manyu will break in?


    I''m a little embarrassed, but I''m bald in bed. I don''t have anything. I don''t have a blanket. Who wants that in summer? I''m not a woman. I''m afraid of the cold?


    "Goddess Su, can you go out for a while? I want to get dressed. "


    Su Manyu didn''t dare to open her eyes and felt outside the door with her intuition.


    I rolled out of bed and quickly found my clothes to put on.


    When I came out of the bedroom, I saw Su Manyu sitting on the sofa, half blue and half red. I guess she was ashamed and angry.


    I didn''t invite her. Can you blame me?


    I went into the bathroom to clean my personal hygiene. After I came out, Lin Manxue looked at my clothes and said, "go back inside and change it."


    "No, I think it''s very handsome."


    Su Manyu threw me a plastic bag and said with a cold face, "go quickly."


    I opened the plastic bag and saw that it was a sportswear, which was the same brand as Su Manyu''s. Thanks to the different colors, otherwise it''s a couple''s dress.


    I went in and changed my sportswear. After I came out, Lin Manxue asked me to turn around in front of her twice. She nodded and said, "I''m in good shape. I thought I bought a small one."


    I said with a thud, "goddess Su, it''s not my brother who talks to you, just my brother''s figure. Several magazine companies used to like me and wanted to cooperate with them."Su Manyu said: "cooperation? Send out leaflets? "


    "Goddess Su, you are a typical dog with a low eye. Can you say something nice


    Su Manyu didn''t bother to talk to me. She went out first.


    I followed her, and we both ran along a path.


    It''s just a little over six in the morning. There are no people on the road, just me and Su Manyu.


    Su Manyu is running in front, I''m running behind. We are not fast. Running is not a race. Who can run fast.


    After watching Su Manyu, you can see her slim and graceful figure at a glance. Su Manyu''s figure is really wonderful. Her face is like ink painting, and her chest is like mountains. She jumps up and down rhythmically with her running pace. From my point of view, it''s really tempting.


    I kept swallowing at the back, and it was a feast for the eyes to bring such good benefits in the early morning.


    Su Manyu saw that I didn''t keep up for a long time. She stopped and turned around and said, "can you be a little faster than the tortoise? I''m not demanding, just a little, just a little. "


    "What''s your hurry? Running is supposed to be calm and not impatient. "


    "Are you running? It should be called race walking


    Su Manyu''s mouth is poisoned and chokes me to death.


    Su Manyu and I ran side by side. There was a small pavilion in front of us. When we were tired, we went to the front to have a rest.


    "Goddess Su, you can run well? How often do you exercise


    "If you think everyone is like you, you know how to sleep in. I''m so young. I''m out of breath after running a little


    Su Manyu is exaggerating. My physical fitness is very good. For a martial arts practitioner, it''s nothing to run such a little.


    "Su goddess, you usually see the head but not the tail. How can you stay at home today?"


    Su Manyu looked at me, she did not answer, just said: "rest almost, continue."


    We ran around the artificial lake, had a rest, and finally went to shannanshan.


    At the foot of Shannan mountain, it''s time for the green trees and forests to blossom. There are many flowers planted here, all of which are transplanted.


    Su Manyu saw the scenery all the way, but I regarded her as the most beautiful scenery here.


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    The reason why I often stare at Su Manyu is that as soon as I see her, I feel like Lin Manxue is beside me. This feeling is so familiar that I can''t tell whether she is Manxue or Manyu.

 Chapter 189

    If they''re the same person, I''ll stick to her.


    But Lin Manxue, I dare not, I and Lin''s position is very different, she is like the most dazzling star in the sky, and I''m destined to be just a small stone on the ground, what ability can I fly to the blue sky to accompany her.


    For me, Su Manyu is different. Although I don''t know her real identity, she makes me feel the distance.


    She is like a friend, a neighbor and a partner beside me. I can play with her, make fun of her and have no scruples.


    If only rain were snow.


    This thought came into my mind for the first time. When it came to me, it startled me because it was a very dangerous signal.


    Do I have any illusions about Lin Manxue? If I really like her, then leave me only pain.


    My love road has always been rough. I like Ye Yingying for many years. I want to like her, but I can''t like her. I can''t even let her know, let alone let others know. I spent a miserable night in this kind of single Acacia.


    If I fall in love with Lin Manxue now, I think my life is really over. She is the most beautiful and charming flower in the world. Can I pick her?


    It''s said that dreams should come true. But if I have been immersed in a dream, self deception, what''s the point? It''s not me who is hurt.


    Su Manyu saw me in a daze, gently pushed me and said: "what do you think?"


    "I want you to be my girlfriend."


    I''m just talking nonsense. I just blurt it out without thinking. When I reacted, before Su Manyu''s face changed, I quickly explained, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have been joking with you in the morning. "


    Su Manyu blushed. Don''t look at me. She didn''t blame me. Maybe she didn''t think my cold joke was funny at all. She didn''t even bother to say I was in the mood.


    "Take a picture for me."


    Su Manyu handed me her mobile phone, which was the same model as mine.


    "Goddess Su, when did you buy it?"


    I think the mobile phone is quite new, so I asked her.


    "Some time ago."


    Since our mobile phone is a brand and a model, it''s easy to use. I took five or six pictures for Su Manyu, and the effect was pretty good.


    Su Manyu looked at it and said, "you can learn photography, have you?"


    "I used to be a cyclist. Every place I went, I would leave the local scenery. Naturally, I have to be good at taking photos, otherwise it would not be a bad scenery."


    "When I met you in guangmiao City, you were traveling by bike?"


    "Well."


    "You have to earn the fare to deliver the takeout?"


    "Of course. We usually go out without a cent. That''s interesting. "


    Su Manyu said enviously, "it''s so good. I really want to have a trip like this


    "Don''t just think about it. Just think about it and never do it."


    "Ye Chutian, would you like to go with me?" Su Manyu looked at me expectantly and said.


    "I''m going to work. I don''t have time to go."


    Su Manyu was a little disappointed. She said in a low voice, "I knew you didn''t want to."


    I don''t know what happened. When I saw that Su Manyu was in a low mood, I felt a little distressed. I gritted my teeth and said, "eleven. I''ll go with you on eleven."


    "Don''t you lie to me?"


    "No


    Su Manyu saw that I agreed. Just now, her melancholy eyes were swept away. She was smiling again. I really convinced her. How could she change so quickly.


    However, I am very happy to see Su Manyu turn from sorrow to joy. When I was with her, I unconsciously took her as Lin Manxue, so I was afraid of her loss and dissatisfaction.


    I accompanied Su Manyu to climb Nanshan Mountain. Last time I climbed with Ye Yingying, this time I got a new heroine.


    Su Manyu has good physical strength. It''s very rare for a beautiful woman to be able to run up the mountain after so long.


    We stayed on the mountain for more than half an hour, during which I took many photos for her. I asked her for one as a souvenir, but she didn''t give it to me.


    After we went down the mountain, we went home, simply took a shower and changed into a clean suit. I cooked breakfast myself. Of course, goddess Su was indispensable.


    After dinner, Su Manyu asked me to carry out the duty of attendant for one day. She asked me to drive her Porsche and take the co driver''s seat by herself.


    "Su Manyu, I''m taking a part-time job as a driver?"


    "Of course, it''s called making the best of everything."


    "Sue''s skin."


    "Hee hee."


    Su Manyu makes a face at me. Cute.


    "Where are we going?"


    Su Manyu took out his mobile phone, opened the navigation software, pointed on it, and then said, "just follow it."I looked at the end point. It was a social welfare center. Generally speaking, it was an orphanage.


    "Goddess Su, do you want to go to the orphanage?"


    "Well."


    It''s a bit far from us to the orphanage. It''s been driving for more than an hour. Of course, there''s a bit of traffic jam on the road. There are a lot of people travelling on weekends, and the busy roads are a little congested.


    After arriving at the orphanage, Su Manyu asked me to move everything down and go to a vice president''s office.


    It is estimated that Su Manyu often comes, and vice president is very familiar with her. She warmly received us.


    Su Manyu plays with children. They play games, sing children''s songs, dance and take pictures together. I see Su Manyu''s face is always wearing a pure smile. At this time, she is really beautiful, which makes me feel a sense of respect.


    Although the appearance of Goddess Su is cold, her heart is hot, and her love will overflow. Her heart is as beautiful as her people, just as she is now, just like a blooming peony.


    We stayed in the orphanage until noon. In order to reward me, Su Manyu invited me to a five-star hotel for dinner.


    "Su goddess, you are very kind." I looked at such a luxurious box and pretended to be polite.


    "Don''t be hypocritical. "Affectation."


    Su Manyu directly exposed me. She didn''t believe I would be so polite.


    "Ha ha. Su goddess, you say you, everything is good, there is a little unbearable


    "The mouth is too poisonous?"


    "Too smart. You have no secrets at all. "


    The corner of Su man''s mouth showed a beautiful radian and said, "just know. Don''t lie to me in the future. "


    "When did I cheat you?" In my impression, I didn''t cheat her. She cheated me more.


    For example, one night I repaired her car and asked her to give me a ride after it was over. She promised that it would be fine. As a result, when I went to pick up my bike, she drove away by herself.


    Su Manyu might have let it slip. She quickly added, "if you have something to change, if you have nothing to encourage."

 Chapter 190

    Su Manyu ordered a lot of good dishes. It''s estimated that it will cost two or three thousand to eat at this table.


    I said to Su Manyu, "goddess Su, I''ll treat you to noodles twice. This time I''m going to eat your noodle money for a year. "


    Su Manyu put away the menu and pretended to say, "I''ll order two bowls of noodles for you and give you two pancakes by the way."


    "Hey, hey. If you want to call a five-star hotel, you probably don''t have it. "


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you have a request, I have a way to get them to do it for you. "


    "No. It''s a lot of trouble, you mean? Let''s follow the order on the menu. Don''t bother the chef. "


    I know Su Manyu is joking with me, but her brain is easily confused. If she doesn''t get down the steps, she may do it.


    After the waiter went down, the dishes were on the table soon.


    Su Manyu didn''t order any wine because he had to drive in the afternoon.


    I''m not polite either. I''ve never been polite to food. Besides, I don''t understand Su Manyu.


    Su Manyu ate a large plate of prawns. I wiped out the rest, including hairy crabs, steamed fish, abalone and so on. In short, I was about to clean the battlefield in less than half an hour.


    Su Manyu is still eating slowly. After eating so much seafood, I just want to smoke to suppress the taste of my mouth.


    I took out a pack of cigarettes and pulled out one. Before I ignited it in my mouth, sumanyu said, "don''t smoke here. Smoke out."


    "Oh."


    We can''t smoke here. We have to go to the bathroom. I left my seat and went out to the bathroom for a cigarette.


    When I passed a private room in front of me, a waiter came in to serve the dishes. I accidentally saw Ye Yingying in the private room.


    Besides Ye Yingying, I also saw the figure of Yang ruohui.


    Why are they here?


    There were a lot of people in the private room, including Ye YingYing and Yang ruohui. There were at least 123 people.


    I haven''t seen Ye Yingying since I returned to Shencheng during the Spring Festival. It''s been more than three months.


    Because the door was not closed tightly, I looked at it. Ye Yingying was sitting on Yang ruohui''s right side. I could only see Yang ruohui''s side face from this angle.


    Ye Yingying''s right hand side sits a young man, this young man is not others, is called Yan Qingdong by Lin Yunfeng.


    How did ye Yingying mix with Yan Qingdong?


    I can''t understand it. Now the situation is a bit complicated. I have a problem with Yan Qingdong. Is there any ulterior motive for him to approach Ye Yingying.


    Yan Qingdong is probably the biggest guest in the restaurant. He sits on the table, and other people respect him very much. They flatter him one by one and respect his wine constantly.


    No matter who offered him the wine, Yan Qingdong just took a sip, but if ye Yingying drank it with him, he would finish it in one cup.


    It seems that Yan Yingdong and ye Qingying stand at the door of the two toasts, but they don''t flatter each other.


    I''ll go. What Birdman, don''t love his girlfriend even if, still put her as a gun.


    My heart is full of evil fire, if it is not for the embarrassment of Ye Yingying, I have to rush in.


    After the waiter came out, he closed the door. I couldn''t see the situation inside. Moreover, the sound insulation effect of the five-star hotel is very good, and I can''t hear it clearly outside.


    The waiter saw me standing outside and said respectfully, "boss, who are you looking for?"


    Because the seats inside are full, he is sure that I am not in this private room.


    "I go to the bathroom and pass by."


    After I went to the bathroom and smoked a cigarette, the more I thought about it, the more wrong it was. Ye Yingying won''t have anything wrong, but with Yang ruohui by her side, it shouldn''t have happened.


    This silly girl, just don''t let people worry.


    Although Ye Yingying is clever, he is too sincere and doesn''t know how to refuse others. In the wine market, such people are easy to suffer losses.


    She was born so beautiful, if you meet someone with ulterior motives, the consequences are really unpredictable.


    When I got back to the private room, I was always worried. Sumanyu said, "why did you go out for a cigarette and smoke melancholy instead?"


    I said: "maybe I used to eat too bad. Suddenly I ate so well. My stomach brother is not used to it."


    "Virtue."


    Su Manyu asked the waiter to come in and pay the bill. The card she swiped cost more than 3000 yuan, because there is a 15% service charge for the private room.


    "How expensive is the service charge? You won''t overcharge us, will you? " I said to the waiter.


    The waiter said to me with a smile, "no, sir. We charge 15% for every private room. "


    Su Manyu gave me a white look because she thought I was a little retarded.


    I said, "do you still recruit people here? What do you think of my terms? "


    The waiter closed his mouth and laughed because she thought I was too funny.After buying the order, Su Manyu and I went out of the five-star hotel. Not far from the hotel, there is a very famous commercial street with many famous brand shops.


    I drive sumanyu in the car. When sumanyu tries on her clothes in the shop, I wait for her outside.


    She has a very high vision. Generally, she has few eyes.


    At the moment, we are in Chanel store. She has a fancy to two different dresses. After she goes in with the skirt to try it on, I sit outside waiting for her.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel wrong. I was afraid that something might happen to Ye Yingying, so I went out of the store and called Ye Yingying outside.


    But the phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    I''m a little flustered. I''ll call her again. The phone turned off.


    I want to call Yang ruohui, but I don''t have his number on my mobile phone.


    I''m in a hurry.


    I looked at the shop and saw that Su Manyu had not come out yet. I didn''t care about her any more. I ran downstairs to the front parking place to pick up the car.


    I drove my Porsche back to the hotel where I had just eaten. I found Ye Yingying''s private room and pushed the door in. It was empty. They had already left.


    I stopped a waiter and asked him, "when did the guests in this private room check out?"


    "About ten minutes ago."


    I thought about it. Ten minutes ago, they only had a few minutes to leave.


    "In which direction did they leave after they checked out?"


    "I don''t know that."


    Now time is life, I can''t afford to delay, so I left the private room, ready to find them.


    But I don''t know where they have gone. Where can I find them?


    I ran to the front desk and asked, but the front desk also said it didn''t know.


    How can the front desk pay attention to where the guests leave for something like this? I just hope to ask.


    I called Ye Yingying again and her mobile phone was still off.


    I think of a person, Lin Yunfeng, who knows Yan Qingdong and may provide some clues.


    But I don''t have his phone.


    Lin Yunfeng works in Lin''s real estate. He seems to be doing well in Lin''s real estate. Everyone in his company should know him. I just need to ask the people of Lin''s real estate to know?

 Chapter 191

    I found the contact number on the official website of Lin''s real estate on the Internet, which should be their customer service number.


    I think about it. If I ask people like this, they won''t tell me. Besides, these minions can''t have a phone call from Lin Yunfeng. They have to find someone bigger in their company, and my identity will change.


    I think of a person, Lin Manxue. She is the president of Lin''s international group. Normally speaking, Lin''s real estate is also an industry of Lin''s group. Therefore, no one dares to listen to her words. At least it''s more than enough to scare these small leaders.


    It''s just that Lin Manxue is a woman. I can''t pretend to be her as a man, or I''ll help her.


    By the way, I can''t impersonate Mr. Lin, but I can impersonate the people around her, such as the driver. Mr. Lin''s assistant is not good, because Mr. Yang''s assistant is also a woman.


    After I thought about it, I dialed the customer service phone. It took me a long time to answer it. In fact, I''m very grateful if I can answer it.


    "Hello, this is Lin''s real estate. I will serve you wholeheartedly. What can I do for you


    "Lin Yunfeng, is President Lin in?"


    The other party didn''t expect me to ask such a question. She was a little stuck.


    "I''m sorry, sir. What can I do for you


    "I''m the driver of President Lin Man Xuelin. President Lin always has something to do with you. You ask him to come and answer the phone immediately."


    "Ah?" The other party was scared by me. The president of Lin''s international called in person. It''s strange that she, a small customer service staff, could not be scared.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Today is the weekend. Mr. Lin is not in the company. I''ll call Mr. Lin immediately and ask him to call President Lin back. Is that ok? "


    "President Lin has something urgent to do with him. I can''t delay. Well, you can tell me his mobile phone number and I''ll call him directly."


    "I don''t have his cell phone number." I heard the customer service murmur in the opposite, and I knew in my heart how she could know Mr. Lin''s private phone number.


    "Without Mr. Lin, there should be Mr. Li''s assistant."


    Customer service see me say Lin Yunfeng assistant''s last name, more do not doubt me. I know his assistant''s last name. When he rented in Shannan village, Lin Yunfeng always called his assistant Li assistant Li assistant.


    "Just a moment, sir. I''ll look it up in the system. "


    The phone number and contact information of some big leaders in the system may only be checked by a few people, and the customer service personnel are not qualified.


    But at the level of assistant Li, it should be recorded in the system, otherwise it''s hard for others to find them.


    After a minute or so, the customer gave me a phone number. She was afraid I couldn''t remember it, so she reported it two or three times.


    After I hung up, I called assistant Li immediately.


    After the phone rang for a while, assistant Li''s voice rang in the opposite direction: "hello. Who are you looking for, please


    "Assistant Li, I''m Ye Chutian. This is my mobile phone number. Please contact Lin Yunfeng and ask him to call me back."


    "You are Mr. Ye."


    "No nonsense. If he doesn''t come back in two minutes, he will be responsible for the consequences. " When I finish, I cut off the signal.


    Assistant Li doesn''t dare to neglect him, because Lin Yunfeng is like my little brother now. He has already ordered him to go down. They will be respectful when they see me.


    "Mr. Lin. Mr. Ye asked you to call him back immediately, saying it was urgent. "


    Lin Yunfeng estimated that he was playing at that time. He said angrily: "Damn it, he will come back as soon as he says it! Which Mr. Ye


    "Ye Chutian."


    "Your sister. I can''t understand a word. Mr. Ye, this is brother Ye. Send me the number. "


    "Good. Send it to your mobile right away. "


    After Lin Yunfeng received the number given to him by Li Zhu''s hairdresser, he immediately called me back. It took two or three minutes.


    "Brother Ye." Lin Yunfeng is very respectful to me now. He is convinced by my thunder tactics a few times ago and the help I gave him last time.


    "Lin Yunfeng, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Do you know where Yan Qingdong often goes? "


    "Brother ye, it''s not good. Deep city is so big, he went to the sea


    "Near the mall?"


    I''ll tell him the location of the hotel just now for his convenience.


    "If it''s near that hotel, then I know a place where he might go," Lin said


    "Where?"


    "Brother ye, I''m also near this hotel now, or I''ll take you."


    "Sharp. I''ll wait for you in front of the hotel. "


    About five minutes later, Lin Yunfeng came here. He was really near here.


    Lin Yunfeng looked at the Porsche in front of me and said, "brother ye, is this your car? Why do you look so familiar? "


    I don''t care who''s car now. I got into Lin Yunfeng''s car and urged him to "send me there, or it will be too late."Lin Yunfeng saw that I was in such a hurry and didn''t dare to neglect. He immediately started the car.


    While driving, Lin Yunfeng asked me, "brother ye, what''s the matter? Yan Qingdong has offended you? "


    "Xiaofeng, last time you said there was a man who had been thinking about ye Yingying. Was that Yan Qingdong?"


    "Ah? Did he really hit miss ye? No? "


    It''s him. I am a little irritable in my heart. After such a long time, I am really afraid that ye Yingying will do something.


    "Faster."


    Lin Yunfeng speeds up again.


    "Why are you around here today?"


    Lin Yunfeng said: "my brother-in-law has come to visit some friends from other places. He wants me to have more knowledge and get to know some contacts, so let me accompany him."


    "Your brother-in-law is nice to you."


    "My brother-in-law likes my sister. I''m my sister''s only relative. He loves my family and takes care of me."


    Lin Yunfeng took me to a villa area, where there is a villa group, built on the mountain, next to a large artificial lake.


    "Brother ye, this is it."


    Lin Yunfeng can''t drive in, so he can only park outside the community.


    "Specific location."


    "Go in from here and turn left to the third villa."


    "Xiaofeng, wait for me here. I''ll be right out


    "Brother ye, how can you get in? Let me take you in. "


    "Do you know the people inside?" I began to prepare to break in. With my skill, the security guard at the door couldn''t stop me at all.


    Of course, if I break in like this, I will definitely cause a big deal. The people living here are not ordinary people, and the quality of security here is also relatively high. It must be a company with a background, or I won''t get such a fat contract.


    "I don''t know."


    "What can you do?"


    "Brother Ye. You haven''t heard a sentence: "money can make the devil push the mill."


    Like Lin Yunfeng, I can''t match him when he uses money to solve problems, so I don''t think about it at all.

 Chapter 192

    Lin Yunfeng took ten thousand yuan from a bag in the car. He asked me to wait for him in the car for a while. Lin Yunfeng went to the front security booth and came out after about a minute or two.


    The security guard opened the electronic gate in front of him, and Lin Yunfeng drove in.


    It''s just that I have money to do business.


    Lin Yunfeng drove to a villa. He stopped and said, "brother ye, this is it. This is a villa that Yan Qingdong bought a few years ago. There are all kinds of facilities in it. He occasionally brings some friends here to play. "


    "You wait for me in the car." I took off my seat belt and was about to get off. Lin Yunfeng took me by the arm and said, "brother ye, the Yan family is not an ordinary family. It''s no better than other places. Take it easy. Don''t rush into Yanqing''s house to beat people. It will cause big trouble."


    I looked at Lin Yunfeng''s caring eyes and patted him on the shoulder. I got out of the car, went to the door and knocked.


    I knocked very loud. I didn''t fear to offend Yan Qingdong when I came to the door this time. Besides, I had a festival with him. If I offended him, I would offend him. What''s the big deal.


    And if I don''t, Yan Qingdong won''t give me a bird at all.


    "Who? Hurry, hurry A man opened the door swearing, his mouth full of bits and pieces.


    This is a young man in his twenties and twenties. Seeing a stranger standing outside, he raised his guard and asked, "who are you?"


    "Is Yan Qingdong here?"


    "What do you want from brother Dong?" Young people are very alert and won''t let me in easily.


    "So Yan Qingdong is here." I suddenly put my hand on his wrist and kept him still.


    When Lin Yunfeng saw that I was so reckless, he took his advice for granted. His brow was locked and he had a headache.


    "What do you want? Come on, somebody''s breaking in. "


    I pulled the young people in. The villa has four floors, three on the ground and one underground, with a total area of more than 600 square meters.


    It''s big enough.


    I don''t care about young people shouting, I just want to let Yan Qingdong know that I''m here, so that he can come out to see me.


    We are now on the second floor. The first floor underground is on the first floor. There are only two bodyguards on the second floor. Others may play on the third or fourth floor, but they are not on the second floor anyway.


    When the two bodyguards saw that I had restrained the young people, they surrounded me, and they did not dare to act rashly.


    "Tell Yan Qingdong to come down and talk to me."


    The people upstairs heard the sound and came down one after another. After a while, there were seven or eight people. Yan Qingdong was not among them.


    "Let him go."


    Several people pointed at me and told me to let go.


    I ignored them. I didn''t see ye Yingying''s figure. I was very anxious. I yelled Ye Yingying''s name in the villa. I hoped she would give me a response. But I yelled several times, but I didn''t hear ye Yingying''s reply.


    Instead of calling Ye Yingying, I called Yan Qingdong down.


    He came downstairs in casual clothes. He looked at me as he went downstairs, with a smile in his mouth.


    "You again."


    After Yan Qingdong saw me clearly, he didn''t seem surprised. He just said so lightly.


    "Yan Qingdong, what about ye Yingying? Where did you hide her? "


    Yan Qingdong looked at me and said, "do you ask me? Is it my duty to tell you? Do you know that you are breaking into a private house? I can sue you for robbery or kidnapping. Even if I kill you here, you will lose your life in vain. "


    "Yan Qingdong, don''t talk nonsense! If you don''t hand in Ye Yingying today, I''m afraid you can''t afford the consequences. "


    "Oh? Is that right? " Yan Qingdong is not afraid of my threat. He doesn''t take my words seriously at all.


    The pawn next to him began to quit, swearing and saying everything.


    When Yan Qingdong came out, there was no need for me to control the young man. I let him go and pushed him in the direction of Yan Qingdong.


    Yan Qingdong reached for him and said with a smile, "you are so brave. I won''t go to you, but you''ll bring it to me yourself. "


    "No nonsense. I don''t have enough patience to hand them in quickly. "


    Yan Qingdong looked at me coldly and said, "if I don''t do it!"


    I took a pack of cigarettes out of my pocket, took two puffs at one point and said, "you only have one cigarette to think about. Yan sanshao, I''m just a small man with a humble life. You are a big man with a noble life. If I accidentally damage you, it''s not worth it. "


    "Ha ha ha. There are seeds. You''re the first to threaten me. Do you think I''m afraid of your threat? "


    I took a few more puffs and the smoke dropped by a third.


    "Yan sanshao, you still have half a cigarette."


    Except for Yan Qingdong, all the people in the room surrounded me. The atmosphere was tense, and a big war seemed inevitable.


    If Yan Qingdong refuses to hand over Ye Yingying, I will not give up, and Yan Qingdong''s personality will not easily compromise.But I don''t like empty talk. If Yan Qingdong doesn''t hand over people, I don''t rule out taking action.


    "You have seed!" Yan Qingdong gave a sneer. He walked slowly towards me. I was surrounded by people who gave way to him. Yan Qingdong came up to me and suddenly took out a bright pistol and pointed it at my forehead.


    Yan Qingdong said with a smile: "I''m not convinced that you won my last bet. Why don''t we gamble again today and guess if I dare to shoot before your cigarette is burnt out?"


    It''s really hard to be pointed at with a gun on my forehead, but I''m not afraid. When I really encounter something, fear will only make me more passive.


    "What do you want to bet?"


    As soon as my voice fell, the mobile phone in my pocket rang. I looked at Yan Qingdong. He laughed and motioned me to answer the phone first. I took out my mobile phone and saw that it was Lin Manxue.


    How can she call me at this time.


    I didn''t want to pick it up or cut it off, but when I cut it off, she called again; when I cut it off again, she called again.


    I''ve never seen such a stubborn woman.


    I went to one side to answer: "Mr. Lin, I''m busy. I''ll go back to you when I''m finished."


    I was about to cut it off when Lin Manxue said coldly, "wait a minute. Are you in yixiangyuan now? "


    This community is called yixiangyuan.


    "Mr. Lin, I really have something to do."


    "Yes or no?"


    "Yes."


    "You''re not allowed to stand there. I''ll be there in five minutes at the most. "


    Ah? Lin Manxue came by herself?


    I''m a little bit confused. How could she be around? And how could she know that I was in yixiangyuan.


    I didn''t have time to think too much. In the blink of an eye, Lin Manxue came in accompanied by Lin Yunfeng.


    I surmised to myself that this should have been told by Lin Yunfeng. Lin Manxue is the president of Lin''s group, and Lin Yunfeng is a deputy director of Lin''s real estate. It''s not surprising that they knew each other.


    Besides, Lin Manxue is a member of the Lin family, and Lin Yunfeng is also a member of the Lin family. It''s not sure that they have any relatives.


    Lin Manxue''s aura is very strong, her appearance immediately attracted all eyes, including me and Yan Qingdong.


    Yan Qingdong sees Lin Manxue enter the room and immediately puts away his pistol. He pretends to be indifferent.


    Lin Manxue passed me without looking at me. She went up to Yan Qingdong and said, "Mr. Yan, no matter who is right or wrong today, you can sell me face. Today''s business is over, OK?"


    Yan Qingdong said with a slight smile: "Mr. Lin, you have to go out in person. No matter how bold Qingdong is, he doesn''t dare to act recklessly. If elder brother knows that I''m embarrassing you, he must skin me. that ''s ok. I will not pursue today''s affairs any more. "


    Lin Manxue nodded and said "thank you". Then she turned around and said to me coldly, "don''t you go yet?"

 Chapter 193

    Go? You''re kidding! Ye Yingying didn''t find it. I''m not going anywhere.


    Lin Manxue said: "Ye Chutian, you leave here immediately. If the person you are looking for is really here, I will give you a satisfactory explanation. "


    Lin Manxue knows I''m looking for someone here. I think it must be Lin Yunfeng who told her just now. But I didn''t see ye Yingying, so I couldn''t leave.


    Lin Manxue''s face was very ugly. She said unhappily, "Xiaofeng, take ye Chutian out first."


    "Oh."


    Lin Yunfeng seems to be very afraid of Lin Manxue. What she says is what she says, and she doesn''t dare to refute it at all. No wonder Lin Manxue is the president of the group. He is just the deputy director of the next subsidiary, and their positions are very different.


    Lin Yunfeng took my arm and asked me to wait outside with him.


    "What are you pulling me for?"


    I said angrily that I didn''t dare to lose my temper with Lin Manxue. I could only spread my anger on Lin Yunfeng.


    It''s just that Lin Yunfeng helped me just now, and I can''t give him too much face, so my voice is not big.


    Lin Yunfeng whispered in my ear: "brother ye, my elder sister is here. You can rest assured that Miss ye will be OK."


    "Ah? What did you say? "


    Lin Yunfeng took advantage of my stupefied time, pulled me out, while walking said: "there are many people here, let''s go out and say."


    Lin Yunfeng is called Lin Manxue''s elder sister. Is Lin Manxue Lin Yunfeng''s legendary elder sister?


    I don''t know if I was shocked when I heard this shocking news. Anyway, I was shocked. Such a dramatic scene has kept my brain in a chaotic state.


    Lin Yunfeng pulled me outside. I broke away from his hand and said, "make it clear. What''s the matter?"


    Lin Yunfeng and I went to a relatively remote place in front of us, where few people usually come and it''s relatively convenient to talk.


    "Is Lin Manxue really your sister?"


    "Well."


    "Sister?"


    "Well. I''m just a sister. "


    I remember Lin Yunfeng saying that he had a brother-in-law. Is that Xiang Pengyu?


    I''m really a little flustered now, because it''s very possible that I fell in love with a married woman. I''ll go. How can I be so confused.


    "You just said that your brother-in-law took you out to meet his friends. Is your brother-in-law Xiang Pengyu?"


    "Yes."


    "Is your brother-in-law Xiang Pengyu, general manager of Lin''s real estate?"


    "Yes. Otherwise, I can still be the deputy director of the marketing department and dominate Lin''s real estate. "


    Lin Yunfeng knows his ability well.


    I saw Lin Yunfeng admit that my heart suddenly sank, like being firmly grasped and then pulled by the mission.


    "Brother ye, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Yunfeng saw that my face was not right and asked me with concern.


    I never thought that Lin Yunfeng''s sister was Lin Manxue. If I had known that Lin Manxue was married, I would not have been close to her, or even had some feelings for her.


    I think I like joking. Originally, I thought I was not worthy of Liman snow. Now, I don''t have to worry about this problem, because I''m not qualified at all.


    I''m not even qualified to like her.


    it''s hard for me to listen to Lin Yunfeng, even if I don''t leave her.


    When I was in a daze, ye Yingying''s call came back.


    When I saw that it was Ye Yingying, I quickly went to one side to answer: "Ye Yingying."


    "God, I''m sorry. I didn''t know how to mute my mobile phone, but I turned it off when I had no power. I just found out when I was charging the car that you called me. What''s the matter? "


    I really can''t laugh or cry. Today, this oolong is making a big noise. Ye Yingying is all right. I went to Yan Qingdong''s house to make trouble and force him to make friends.


    No matter what, today is my day. Without Lin Manxue, I might have made a big mistake today.


    The Yan family is not an ordinary family, and this is not an ordinary villa area. Just now, Yan Qingdong was bold and fearless, which fully shows a problem that not everyone can be wild here.


    "Where are you now?"


    "At noon today, ruohui and I had dinner with several clients, and now we are on our way back."


    "Oh. now I see. don''t worry. I haven''t seen you for a while, and I don''t know what you''re doing, so I''ll call you. "


    I didn''t Tell ye Yingying the truth, because it can only make her feel blocked and worried. Besides, I can''t make it clear. This matter is complicated by myself.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Xiaotian, do you work overtime this weekend? "


    "No."


    "Do you want to come and play with me? I''ll be home soon.""No. I''ve made an appointment with some friends today. I''ll see you next time. "


    "Good."


    "Nothing else. My friend is waiting for me."


    "Good."


    When I hung up the phone, I was still too impulsive. As soon as ye Yingying was involved, I became extremely sensitive and nervous, and my usually cunning and steady personality disappeared.


    This is not only because I like her before, but also because she is the lifeblood of our family and the flesh of my grandfather and me. I will never allow anyone to bully her.


    Lin Manxue came out in a short time. She came out of the villa with a blue face.


    Lin Yunfeng rushed up and called her sister.


    Lin Manxue is looking at me from a distance. She is waiting for me to ask for a pardon.


    This time, I made a mistake, the man''s mistake will be recognized, so I did not hesitate, looked up and walked to Lin Manxue.


    "Xiao Feng, you get in first."


    "Oh."


    After Lin Yunfeng left, Lin Manxue went ahead for a while, and I followed her slowly.


    "The man you are looking for is not with him."


    "I know."


    Lin Manxue turned around and said coldly, "have you contacted her?"


    "Well."


    "Do you know where this is?"


    "Yixiangyuan."


    "Do you know some of the people who live here?"


    "Rich people."


    "I tell you, if you just hook your fingers, you can stay in prison for a lifetime, or even die without a place to die. Do you believe it?"


    "I believe it."


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said, "a small Lin Yunfeng can let you stay in the detention center for half a month. Why don''t you have a long memory? Do you really think you can be lawless? Do you really think no one in the world can control you? Do you take yourself too seriously? "


    Lin Manxue asked me angrily.


    "Why did you save me last time?"


    I avoid the heavy and take the light, and directly ask the question in my heart, because this question has been pressing in my heart for a long time. At that time, I didn''t know Lin Manxue at all. I beat her brother. Why did she get me out of the detention center.


    I want to know why.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Lin


    "No. It may not be important to you, but it''s very important to me

 Chapter 194

    Liman shuddered and said, "take it as if I pity you."


    Poor? What a sarcastic word.


    It''s my turn to have a poor day for a woman.


    "Mr. Lin, thank you for saving me twice. I''ve accepted this. I''ll keep it in mind and repay you in the future."


    When Lin Manxue saw that I was so unfamiliar with her, she was surprised and confused. She said, "what''s the matter with you? Stimulated? "


    "Mr. Lin, if you have no other orders, I want to go back first."


    I want to leave here as soon as possible, because there are so many things happening today that I need to take care of them. What kind of emotion do I have towards Ye YingYing and Lin Manxue.


    How can I get along with them in the future?


    "You just go back?"


    "Well."


    Lin Manxue thought about it and said, "I''ll let Lin Yunfeng take you back."


    "No


    Lin Manxue didn''t insist any more. She left in Lin Yunfeng''s car.


    When I got to the outside of the villa, I called a didi express and asked him to take me to the place where I had just parked my car. Su Manyu was still in the commercial street. I had to pick her up.


    It''s half an hour since I picked up my Porsche and drove to the mall.


    Su Manyu must be furious when I''ve been away for such a long time. I''m putting her up in disguise.


    I went to the Chanel store where Su Manyu tried on her clothes just now. I went in and looked for her. She seemed to have left.


    In fact, I didn''t hold any hope. After such a long time, Su Manyu couldn''t see that I would naturally leave.


    When I came out of Chanel store, I saw Su Manyu standing in front of me with big and small bags.


    She looked at me coldly and said, "where are you dead? I''m looking for you everywhere. "


    Su Manyu doesn''t have my mobile phone number, and I don''t have her, so it''s hard to find if we get separated.


    I laughed and licked my face and said, "goddess Su, I have a stomachache. I went to the bathroom."


    Su Manyu said suspiciously: "do you have to go to the bathroom for more than an hour?"


    "I''m not familiar with this place. I can''t find the bathroom, so I went to the hotel just now."


    Su Manyu looked at me suspiciously. She gave me the big and small bags and asked me to carry them for her.


    I''m carrying seven or eight bags and I''m following Su Manyu.


    She seems to be in a good mood today. She doesn''t want to go home so soon. She plans to hang out for a while.


    I looked at Su Manyu''s back, and compared with Lin Manxue just now, they are really like each other, but their clothes and hairstyles are not the same.


    "Can you stop staring behind me?" Su man said without looking back.


    "Su goddess, I wonder, do you have eyes behind your buttocks? How do you know I saw you?"


    "I''m in such a good shape that if you don''t peep, unless you have something wrong with yourself."


    "I''ll go. That''s how you judge it? "


    "Am I wrong?"


    I shake my head. If there is a list of wonderful beauties in the world, I must give Su Manyu some tickets. She doesn''t need to bribe me, because I really think she is super strong in this aspect.


    Pull apart her beauty n grades.


    I strolled with sumanyu for a while. I put my things in the trunk of my Porsche and followed her to coffee.


    Su Manyu ordered two blue mountains.


    When Su Manyu saw me saying this, he said, "I''m tired after a while."


    "No


    "No, what are you doing with your face? I didn''t swipe your card


    "Goddess Su, I''m such a poor man. Even if you want to brush, you can''t overdraw much."


    "Oh. What''s wrong with the small bag? I usually don''t like to say such discouraging words. I took the wrong medicine today? "


    "Goddess Su, are you not happy if you don''t hurt me a few words a day?"


    "How do you say that. In fact, you can''t say happy


    "Yes? What should that be called? "


    "Very happy."


    "Go. Goddess Su, I don''t think you can change your bad tongue. "


    Su Manyu said haughtily: "why change? I think it''s good. "


    "If you hurt others and make yourself happy, of course you think it''s good, but have you ever thought about how much hurt people, such as me, have suffered in their hearts?"


    "Who are you kidding. You are as hard as a concrete brick. If you don''t wear a needle, you can''t pour water into it. For you, ye Chutian, I can''t even count the itching of your shoes. "


    "Su Manyu, if you don''t go to the talk show, it''s really a waste. I think with your eloquence and your figure, you can be red, really, red and purple. "


    "It''s not bad for you to be stingy. Let''s go together and make a combination or call it Mantian Chuyu. It''s so artistic. Just recently, I''ve got pocket money. I''ll take a part-time job by the way. ""You spend hundreds of thousands a day, which is also called pocket money."


    Su Manyu spent hundreds of thousands of money on the pile of things just now. She is such a black sheep, and she doesn''t know who can afford it.


    "What''s wrong with my money?" Suman said? Do you have a problem? "


    "No. It''s none of my business to spend what you like. "


    "Waiter, pay the bill." Su Manyu stopped drinking when he was angry.


    "No, it''s so expensive. I want to refill it."


    After the waiter came, Su Manyu pointed to me and said, "this gentleman pays the bill."


    "Goddess Su, didn''t you say it was your treat?" Before going out, Su Manyu said that today''s consumption is her.


    "Yes. It''s my treat. Do you have a problem? "


    "How much is it?"


    The waiter said, "two hundred and four."


    "Nani? Two cups of coffee, two hundred and four. Are you sure you don''t run a black shop? "


    The waiter said with a smile: "Sir, look at the decoration and environment of our store. A cup of blue mountain costs only 120. It''s already a conscience price."


    "It''s too expensive to be honest. If you get up in a bad mood, you''re going to kill people. OK, two hundred and four is two hundred and four. You can have two more drinks with me. I''ll pack them and take them away


    "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t allow packing here."


    Su Manyu steals music with her mouth closed.


    I look at Su Manyu with a smiling face. It''s worth the beauty''s smile.


    I paid for the coffee on wechat.


    Su Manyu and I went out of the coffee shop. She said she was tired and wanted to find a place to rest.


    I muttered in my heart: isn''t coffee a rest?


    I thought Su Manyu would drive back or find a hotel to have a rest. Who would have expected that she would lead me directly to a high-end cinema.


    International cinema, which is estimated to be one of the best cinemas in Shenzhen.


    It''s noisy in the cinema. It''s also a rest. I want to redefine the rest in Su Manyu''s mouth.


    Su Manyu pointed to the ticket counter and asked me to line up. Now there are so many young people watching movies, especially on weekends.


    "I''ll have popcorn, iced coke, large portions."


    "Goddess Su, didn''t you have coffee just now? Can I still drink coke? "


    "Why do you have lunch at noon when you have dinner in the morning?"


    "Yes. You say you can buy it, but it doesn''t cost me any money. "


    "No, small bag, from now on, all consumption is yours."

 Chapter 195

    "Why?" I quit immediately. Su Manyu spends money like water. If I suffer from this boring loss, I have to go bankrupt.


    "Just because I''m a woman and you''re a man. Men and women come out to play together, aren''t they all consumed by men? Stingy, unless you admit that you are not a man


    "No. Goddess Su, I''m not mean. I really don''t have money. "


    "If you don''t have any money, tell me, I''ll lend it to you."


    "I''m afraid I can''t afford it."


    Su Manyu said with a smile: "I''m a woman who dares to lend it to you. I''m not afraid that you don''t pay it back. Are you a big man worried that you can''t afford it? I despise you. "


    I am despised by Su Manyu not once or twice, and I don''t care how many times I come here. She''s a woman thief. If I borrow her money, it''s worse to keep it than to borrow usury.


    "Do you agree?" Su Manyu saw that I didn''t make a statement and kept urging me.


    "Su goddess, I dare not come out with you after you do this."


    Su Manyu thought for a while and said, "if you don''t agree, then we''ll have to say nothing about the AA system."


    "This line, this line."


    Suman rain said: "agreed not to regret oh?"


    "Of course."


    AA system, as long as I control my own consumption, it''s none of my business how much money Su Manyu spends on her own, how she likes to spend.


    Su Manyu said with a smile, "OK. Now that we both agree, it''s a happy decision. AA, you a my part, I a your part. You just promised not to go back. Ha ha, that''s great. "


    "No. How do you understand the goddess of the Soviet system? "


    I''m really going to be defeated by Su Manyu''s wonderful logical thinking. It''s hard to defend. How can she get involved in any reason!


    My heart is cold, because I''m likely to be bankrupt and live a slave life.


    Su Manyu asked me to buy two VIP tickets and ordered me to buy a large portion of popcorn and a large glass of ice cola.


    The movie we watched was called angry sparrow, an animated comedy. I saw that most of the adults and children came to see it in the cinema.


    Su Manyu is no one, also like to watch this kind of film, she saw from beginning to end, eyes, laughter, I really sometimes want to catch for her intelligence.


    Su Manyu didn''t eat any popcorn or cola, so I ate them all by myself. In fact, I don''t like them either, but it''s a waste of money.


    I once asked Su Manyu this question: "goddess Su, why don''t you buy it if you don''t eat it?"


    Su Manyu''s reply almost made me vomit three liters of blood, she said: "there are points for buying popcorn and coke at the movies, and if you accumulate a certain point, you can exchange it for small gifts."


    Are you a three-year-old? You are still interested in that little gift. You can change all the gifts of anything you throw away. Who are you fooling!


    After watching the movie, Su Manyu has been happy, I dare not speak freely, because if she let me go shopping with her again, I''m afraid I will go bankrupt.


    Su Manyu is very interesting. Now it''s evening. She asked me to drive home. Today''s trip is finally over.


    After returning home, I moved all Su Manyu''s things to her home. This is the first time I stepped into Su Manyu''s house, which was clean and tidy.


    Her house type is the same as mine, one room and one living room, but the decoration inside her is totally different from mine. How can I describe it? She lives in Canary at first sight, and I live in sparrow at first sight, so it may be more vivid.


    "Just put it at the door."


    "Goddess Su, I''ve been working hard all day. Are you not going to let me have a rest in your house?"


    "Did you lose your key, or did the door lock break, or did you have a ghost and dare not go home? Your house is next door. Why do you rely on me? "


    "We can''t say that. We are neighbors. As the saying goes, distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. We should often visit each other to improve our relationship."


    "No. This girl is not rare. "


    Su Manyu pushed me out of the door. This woman is unreasonable. When she came to my house, I didn''t treat her like this.


    I babbled softly at the door, opened my own door, and entered.


    As soon as I sat on the sofa for less than a minute, Su Manyu came in.


    "Why did I come here? Didn''t you just say it''s not rare? "


    Sumanyu said, "I''m not here to visit. I''m here to collect debts."


    "What kind of debt?" As soon as I heard that she had come to collect the debt, I was on my guard.


    "Didn''t you say at noon that you had eaten all my noodles money for a year? Now that I have no money, I want you to treat me to dinner. I declare that from now on, you will be in charge of my dinner for a year. "


    I jumped high: "goddess Su, I don''t want to take you like this! You do me a little favor once in a while. I don''t care about it if you want to repay me. But I can''t bear it if you treat me to dinner and pay off other people''s debts. Can you be more reliable in what you say and what you do? "


    "I''m not reliable. You eat and drink at noon and eat all my dinner money for a year. I don''t want to ask you. Who do you want to ask"What about the ghost? You buy clothes, bags and so on are hundreds of thousands of flowers. At noon, I ate more than 3000 yuan. This little money will rain on you, a rich woman. "


    Su Manyu said with a mouthful: "yes. I''ve spent all my money. Of course it''s up to you. "


    The goddess Su is very cute when she toots her mouth.


    "No? You only have a few hundred thousand? "


    Su Manyu said with disdain, "how rich are you? How few are you with hundreds of thousands of dollars?"


    "No. I didn''t mean that. I mean, how many times do you spend it? "


    "Isn''t money earned and spent?" Su Manyu said naturally.


    I looked at Su Manyu''s face, she said so seriously, I have to start to believe that she is such a wonderful woman, maybe she can really do it.


    Because I don''t know the details of Su Manyu, and I don''t know how rich she is. I judge that she is rich only because she drives a Porsche, and usually stays in five-star hotels, and spends a lot of money.


    But this doesn''t mean anything, because the car may belong to their company or her family bought it for her. As for staying in a five-star hotel, it''s nothing more. Most people can afford it.


    Besides, if she spends hundreds of thousands of dollars in an afternoon, she will not be able to save much money at her consumption level.


    "Goddess Su, I asked weakly, what do you do?"


    "At work."


    "Big companies?"


    "How to say that? What is a big company?"


    I can''t say which company is a big one. I compare it with mansher company. I think about it and say, "it''s a big company when a room full of people attend a meeting. Number of people, understand? "


    "Well. According to your standard, our company should not count. Plus me, there are only more than ten people in total, and there are about 20 of them


    "Is that all you want?"


    "Well."


    "What exactly do you do? Executives? "


    "I guess so."


    "Whatever it means, yes, no, No."


    Su Manyu said: "our company is employees in addition to the boss. What do you think of this situation?"


    "Crouching trough, there is such a company?"


    "There is no wonder in the world."

 Chapter 196

    I said suspiciously, "I don''t believe it. You drive a Porsche, and you go in and out of luxury hotels. You say you are just a clerk in a small company. Do you think I will believe you? "


    "The Porsche is not mine."


    "Ah? Whose is it? "


    "A friend''s."


    "Who are you kidding! It''s impossible for a good friend to lend you a Porsche all the time, isn''t it? "


    Because when I first met Su Manyu in Shencheng, she drove this white Porsche. Now it has been half a year. Who is so generous to lend a friend a Porsche for so long.


    Believe it or not, I don''t believe it.


    Su Manyu said: "he has gone abroad. He can''t come back for a while and a half. Let me drive first. Anyway, I''m idle. The car doesn''t work for a long time."


    "Flicker, and then flicker."


    "Don''t believe it. You don''t believe what I say. "


    "Goddess Su, it''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s that your words are too hard to believe. You said who would be willing to lend a Porsche to someone else. How can I not get such a good thing? "


    "What''s the point. Because I''m beautiful. Everything is possible with beautiful women. "


    Goddess Su''s words are true. As long as a woman is beautiful, her life is like hanging fast. She can have whatever she wants. Especially for a beauty of her level, this possibility can''t be ruled out.


    I believe Su Manyu in my heart.


    Su Manyu added: "my friend''s family is a big business man. He has a lot of money. His family''s luxury cars are full of garages. What''s the point of lending me a Porsche to drive? Besides, he can''t use it when he goes abroad."


    "He''s so nice to you, isn''t he chasing you?"


    "Maybe we should," Suman said


    "You have a lot of guts. He''s using a Porsche to hook you up. You''ll be tied up. "


    "Don''t worry. Miss Ben is not as stupid as you are


    "Do you know? The more arrogant a woman is, the easier she is to take the bait. "


    "Hey, hey, do you care about me?"


    "I care about you. I''m afraid you''ll depend on me. I have to raise an idle person for no reason. " I put down my legs and suddenly thought of a question: if Su Manyu is really just a clerk, how can she spend so much money.


    It costs hundreds of thousands in an afternoon. Is that what a small clerk can do?


    I asked the questions in my heart again.


    "Only one of the things I bought this afternoon is mine, and the others are for customers," sumanyu said


    "What do you mean? You mean you''re working for the company? "


    "Well."


    "What customers are worth your company''s money?"


    Hundreds of thousands of things are given away. What kind of customers are they.


    "The God of wealth of the company."


    "What God of wealth?"


    "I''m sorry. It''s a company secret. It''s not convenient to disclose it to others. "


    I recalled every bit of what happened between Su Manyu and me, and said from my heart, except today, I have never seen her spend so much money before, which is really hard to judge.


    I used to think that she was a rich woman. In a word, it was because of Porsche. Everything else was secondary. Now she has explained clearly that Porsche is not her, so it is possible that she is just a small worker like me.


    As for her occasional visit to a hotel, it doesn''t mean anything. I don''t often visit some high-end places. Can it mean that I am a rich man?


    If driving a luxury car is rich, then I have also driven a Ferrari of President Lin. am I richer than her?


    Analysis to analysis, I began to believe Su Manyu''s words, maybe Su Manyu is like me, half a catty to eight Liang.


    Suman rain said: "do you have anything else to ask? If you''re hungry, you can''t cook


    "Are you hungry again? I said, "goddess Su, why do you call me hungry every night?"


    "I''ve been shopping all afternoon, but I''m not hungry."


    "Stop. After about two hours, I went to the cinema, didn''t I? "


    Su Manyu argued: "does it take physical and mental effort to see a movie?"


    "I have nothing to say if you have to say that it takes physical strength to lie in the cinema and watch movies, but if you say that animated comedies like angry little sparrow also take mental strength, I have to say that."


    "Why don''t you use your brain! Do you want to see a movie with your eyes or ears? Are the visual and auditory nerves controlled by the brain? Doesn''t it take energy for the brain to keep giving out instructions? "


    I made a pause gesture, because if I fight with Su Manyu again, it will become a headless case, and the final result can only be her win.


    I said: "tired day, let me rest for a while, later I will go shopping."


    "Buy what I like."


    "Yes. What do you like to eat? "


    "Any shrimp, crab, scallop, abalone and so on.""Goddess Su, didn''t you just eat it at noon?"


    "You''re so happy to say that you''ve eaten all by yourself at noon. I just ate a little and I''ll make it up in the evening. "


    "My God. You don''t mean to kill me, do you? "


    "No swearing."


    "It''s a spoken language, equivalent to a modal particle, not a dirty word."


    "Rascal, dirty, stupid."


    "How can you swear?"


    "I didn''t swear. It''s also a spoken language. It''s equivalent to a modal particle, not a curse. "


    It''s a bull''s-eye.


    "You are a cow." I gave Su Manyu a thumbs up.


    Su man said with a thumping voice, "give in."


    After sitting on the sofa for a while, I went out to buy vegetables. What I bought were all home-made dishes, such as abalone, hairy crab, shrimp and so on.


    Goddess Su is so difficult to deal with. If she is addicted to eating, I will not be able to feed her if I sell myself every night.


    She likes to eat plain food or not.


    When I got home, Su Manyu was lying on my sofa watching TV, and he hadn''t left yet.


    "Goddess Su, why don''t you go back to your home?"


    "Alone."


    "I went shopping. Aren''t you alone in my house?"


    Su Manyu frowned and said unhappily, "what are you talking about as a man? What''s wrong with me lying here. I''m not going to cook yet


    has the final say, you must know that this is my home court. I have the final say.


    But I only dare to whisper in my heart, because if I dare to say it in her face, I think Su Manyu will blow up the sky.


    I was busy in the kitchen, and Su Manyu stayed on the sofa in the living room.


    When I cooked the dishes and brought them out one by one, Su Manyu had already fallen asleep on the sofa.


    This woman is so brave that she lies in a man''s house and falls asleep. If I mean anything, I will kill her and make her cry.


    I gently wake up Su Manyu, "Su Manyu, have dinner."


    Su Manyu looked at me sleepily and said, "so fast? I''m just squinting for a while, and you''re done. "


    "It''s called efficiency."


    Su Manyu got up and came to the table with me. She looked at the dishes and said, "where''s the shrimp? What about crabs? Where are my scallops and abalone? "

 Chapter 197

    "It''s not good for the liver and kidney to eat so many high protein foods at night," I said. Eating home cooked dishes can not only clear the stomach and beautify the face, but also promote digestion. "


    Su Manyu said coldly: "are you reluctant to give me money?"


    "How can it be!"


    "Why not. I don''t care. I''m going to eat seafood. "


    Su Manyu threw the chopsticks on the table with a puff in his mouth.


    This woman, for a moment, is very cunning, playing with people. For a moment, she likes to be angry like a child. I really can''t understand her. How can there be such a woman in the world.


    "Goddess Su, it''s so late now. The fish stalls are closed. Is it OK to eat tomorrow night?"


    "If you don''t sleep tonight, can you sleep tomorrow night?"


    "It''s really not fresh now. If you eat bad seafood, you will be poisoned."


    Su Manyu, don''t turn your head and ignore me. Anyway, she has to eat seafood tonight.


    "All right. I''m afraid of you. I''ll take you out to eat. "


    I shook my head, took the key wallet, ready to take Su Manyu out.


    Suman rain said: "I don''t want to eat outside, I want you to make it for me."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    I patted my forehead, and I really had to be speechless. Now it''s more than seven o''clock, and most of the fish stalls are closed. Even if they sell some dead fish and shrimps, they are not fresh at all.


    Su Manyu said, "you can do it by yourself. Anyway, I don''t eat anything except your seafood."


    "Do you like it or not?"


    I''m also angry. I''ve never seen such a unreasonable woman, who likes to wait on whom. It''s great to depend on her beauty. You''re not my girlfriend. Why should I do whatever you want.


    I sat in my seat to eat, I picked very fast, three or two to eat a small bowl. I peeked at Su Manyu. She sat on the seat with her head down. She didn''t move the dishes or talk at all. It seemed that she really had a fight with me.


    When I eat the second wrist rice, Su Manyu is still motionless, I was completely defeated by her.


    I dropped the chopsticks, picked up the key and wallet and went out.


    The food market is closed. I''m just looking at it at the roadside stall. As I expected, there is basically no seafood, only a few dead fish and shrimps.


    How can I eat this kind of seafood?


    I saw it all the way and got nothing. I thought as I walked, and finally I thought of a place where I could buy the food I needed, hotels, especially seafood hotels.


    There are many hotels near Shannan village. I swept a bike and rode to look for them. I looked for them from hotel to hotel, but they didn''t want to sell them because they didn''t sell seafood at all, and every hotel had a budget for seafood. They would purchase seafood according to about one passenger flow per day.


    I talked about several hotels. At last, I got all the ingredients I needed at twice the price in the market. Of course, I didn''t buy them in one hotel and divided them into several hotels. One hotel didn''t want to share so much with me.


    When I got home, Su Manyu had already left. She went back to her own home.


    I don''t care about her. I clean the seafood and start cooking.


    After I finished the seafood, I went to knock on the door of Su Manyu''s house. I knocked for a long time, but she didn''t open the door. No, Su Manyu''s Porsche is still in the yard, so she should not have gone out.


    I knocked on the door, and Su Manyu finally couldn''t stand it. She opened the door and said, "I''m sick. Knock what knock! You''ve knocked on the door. "


    I said: "Su goddess, you have to remember that you are a little woman. Can''t you be a little gentle?"


    "Ye Chutian, you still have the face to say that you are a big man. Can''t you be a little more generous?"


    "Why am I not generous?"


    "You don''t let me, you bully me, you stand me up, you don''t take care of my feelings."


    "Goddess Su, I didn''t tell you that it was my fault when I left when you tried on the clothes in the exclusive store. I apologize to you, but don''t you hold on to it all the time? I was in a hurry, so I didn''t leave you


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "Which one is that?" Suman, I''m sorry about this. Anything else?


    "I won''t tell you."


    "How can I know if you don''t tell me."


    Su Manyu shut up again. I really can''t do anything with her.


    "All right. Let''s not complain about each other here. It''s meaningless. If you are hungry or not, go back to dinner with me. "


    "No


    "Why not?"


    "I said I only eat seafood."


    "Why do you have to compete with seafood?"


    "I''m going to eat it."


    I said calmly, "OK. Can you come with me first and let''s talk about seafood slowly? "Su Manyu thought about it and nodded. She followed me back to my home.


    I opened the dishes one by one, and Su Manyu saw a table of seafood. She was a little incredible.


    "Satisfied this time?"


    Su Manyu said foolishly: "you just slammed the door out, not angry with me, but to buy me seafood?"


    "When did I slam the door out, would you use the right words? I''m so rude when I come to you. "


    "Hee hee." Su Manyu sticks out her tongue lovingly and looks cute.


    I secretly complained in my heart: beauty, you don''t always do such lovely action to tempt me, OK?


    Su Manyu swept away the haze and began to smile again. She sat down to eat a prawn and said she was full.


    "I''ve made such a big table of seafood, and you''ll end up with a little bit of it?"


    "I''m not hungry. I can''t eat."


    I said with a black face, "if you are not hungry, do you want me to make seafood in a big way to amuse me?"


    Su Manyu lowered her head. She didn''t have sophistry. She looked very good. For the first time since I knew her for so long, she was so obedient that I couldn''t bear to blame her.


    I''m not going to be fooled by pretending to be pathetic again.


    When I was about to say something more to stimulate Su Manyu, she said softly, "I just want to see if you care about my friend."


    "What did you say?"


    "Small bag, thank you. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you eat or what you eat. I''ll take your mind and that''s enough. "


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Su Manyu didn''t answer me. She stood up and left again.


    I''m confused. What''s wrong with sumanyu? It''s not her personality.


    Am I confused about making seafood?


    Demon, why can''t you do something that people on earth can understand?


    Tonight is the most painful night for me in more than 20 years, because it''s too painful.


    It''s better not to stay overnight for seafood. It''s easy to cause some diseases. If Su Manyu doesn''t eat seafood, I have to fight by myself.


    Poor me. I''ve already had two bowls of rice in front of me, and now I''ve eaten so much seafood. It''s killing me.


    When I feel the classic lines rolling on the sofa, I always feel full.


    Isn''t it?

 Chapter 198

    I ate too much last night, so I stayed up late. Anyway, there was nothing special the next day.


    I do not plan to go to work, there are many reasons, in short, now I do not want to see Lin Manxue.


    Don''t have to go to work to sleep in. At a quarter past ten, Lin Manxue called me.


    I looked at it and wondered in my heart whether to take it or not.


    When I hesitated, the phone rang off, and Lin Manxue sent me a short message with five words: answer the phone immediately.


    If you want to take it, why should I listen to you!


    Less than half a minute after I received the text message, Lin Manxue called again. I was very angry just now, but when I saw the three words of Lin Manxue displayed on the screen of my mobile phone, I answered the phone in a strange way.


    "Ye Chutian."


    Lin Manxue called my name coldly across the street.


    "Mr. Lin, what''s up in the morning?"


    "Early in the morning? It''s more than ten o''clock now. The sun can make you salted fish. It''s still early! "


    No exaggeration! Women like to make a mountain out of a molehill when they talk.


    Lin Manxue added: "are you slacking off when you don''t go to work for a period of time? Come to my office as soon as you get to the company. "


    "Mr. Lin, I may not be able to come."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ve left Manxue, and I''m not going back for the time being."


    Lin Manxue was silent for a while and said, "I talked to you last Saturday. I came to work on Monday. How did you go back?"


    "I didn''t go back. I didn''t promise you to go back then. "


    "Ye Chutian, I''ll give you two hours. If I can''t see you, you won''t appear in front of me again."


    The overbearing Mr. Lin didn''t give me the chance to refuse at all, so he cut off the phone.


    Do the beauties want to be so domineering now? Do they think they are beautiful? Do all of you want to be rare?


    If I don''t go, what can you do to me?


    I left my cell phone at the head of the bed and continued to sleep with my pillow in my arms.


    An hour and a half later, I stood respectfully in front of Lin Manxue''s desk. Lin Manxue was black and ignored me.


    "Mr. Lin, if you have nothing to do, I''d like to go back to the project department first."


    "Stand up to me. Stand up. Don''t look around! "


    Lin Manxue stares at me and orders me coldly.


    "Oh."


    I tucked in and stood upright.


    "Why don''t you want to come to work? Do you still have grievances in your heart? "


    "A little bit."


    "If you have grievances, hold them back. Now the big health project has come to an extraordinary period. You are always in charge of this project. You can''t leave it to me halfway. "


    "I didn''t say I wouldn''t do it."


    "How dare you be stubborn. I told you two days ago that this project has changed. Since you have returned to Shencheng, why don''t you work hard. Remember, time is more important than money to us now, you know? "


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said


    "In the future, spend more time on work, and put aside other messy things. Men who do big things should be free from trifles and don''t be as fussy as a woman."


    Lin Manxue scolded me when she came up. As before, she never showed mercy to me.


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said


    "Give me a good reflection after you go back, I want to see your actual action."


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said


    Lin Manxue gave me a cold look and said, "you can''t say anything else except these three words."


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said


    "Get out." Lin Manxue pointed to the door, I guess I was really angry.


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said


    I retired from Lin Manxue''s office. I have a feeling that since I saw Lin Manxue and Xiang Pengyu together, her attitude towards me has completely changed. It''s the same as when I first came to Manxue company. My nose is not my nose, and my eyes are not my eyes. She not only likes to pick my thorn, but also trains me to be like a dog from time to time.


    A woman who likes the new and dislikes the old!


    I feel extremely uncomfortable, but what can I do. Lin Manxue is Lin Yunfeng''s sister, while Xiang Pengyu is Lin Yunfeng''s brother-in-law. They are two couples. What can I do for them.


    When I got to the Department of big health project, Lu Yuan came out with a pile of information, and she ran into me at the door.


    "Manager, are you back?"


    I nodded and shook my head.


    "Manager, what do you mean by nodding and shaking your head?"


    "I nodded because I was temporarily transferred back to the project department. I shook my head because I was no longer the manager of the project department. Like you, I was just a small staff member."


    Lu Yuan said with a smile: "manager, I haven''t seen you for several months. You are more humorous. There are only a few people in our department. If you are not the manager, who should be the manager is qualified to give orders. ""The company really didn''t find someone to replace me?"


    When Lin Manxue told me last Saturday, I still can''t believe that man Xue company is full of talents. How can I not find a suitable replacement for me? Isn''t this a joke?


    Lu Yuan said: "after you left Manxue, Mr. Fan began to make some small moves. He said that snake without head is not good. Since this project is going to continue, there is no need for a leader. So he asked Mr. Qin of human resources to recommend several candidates to replace you, but Mr. Lin didn''t agree. General manager Lin is in charge of personnel, and the biggest boss of this project is general manager Lin. she doesn''t agree. Who has the ability to be the project manager


    "Why doesn''t President Lin agree? What''s her reason? "


    "She just suspended the project. Without this project, we don''t need this project manager. "


    "Ah? Then why are you still in this project group? "


    Lu Yuan recalled: "about half a month ago, President Lin restarted the big health project, and she was also the manager of the project."


    Half a month ago, wasn''t that when Lin Manxue came to Hangzhou to see me?


    What does she mean by that?


    I''m really a little confused. Lin Manxue is so kind to me and so fierce to me. How can she be as unpredictable as Su Manyu.


    "What do you think, manager ye?"


    Lu Yuan saw me in a daze, so he pushed me.


    "Oh. it ''s nothing. What are you doing with so much information? "


    "It''s all from Mr. Lin. She asked me to sort it out, saying it was useful. Manager, if there is nothing else, I will send it to Mr. Lin now. "


    "Yes. You go. I just came out of her office. She''s in it. "


    "Oh."


    I sit in my own independent office, thinking about what Lin Manxue means. The more I think about it, the more confused it is. I always feel that things are a little complicated.


    More than ten minutes later, Lin Manxue called inside and asked me to go to her office again.


    "President Lin."


    After I pushed the door in, I closed the door, went to Lin Manxue and called her. Lin Manxue was in front of the water dispenser at that time.


    "Ye Chutian, you''re just in time. After lunch, you hurry home. Pack up and come on a business trip with me. "


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what? Business trip, don''t understand? "


    "No. Mr. Lin, would you like to take me with you on business


    "No, who do you take? Yang Lin doesn''t work in Manxue company during this period of time. She has gone back to the headquarters to help me deal with some things. I don''t have a suitable assistant around me now. You can be my assistant temporarily for a period of time. "

 Chapter 199

    "Mr. Lin, it''s not suitable for me to be your assistant. Besides, I have no experience in this field. Mr. Lin, would you like to make way for a long time? She must be better than me


    "Ye Chutian, have you been playing outside for three months? If the leader talks to you, listen carefully. You can do whatever the leader asks you to do. This is the workplace, not the vegetable market. Is there room for bargaining? Drive back in my car and pick me up at 2:30 on time. "


    Lin Manxue returned to her seat with a teacup and gave me the car key on her desk.


    This is the key to an Audi A8. Didn''t Lin Manxue drive her blue Ferrari today?


    A rich man is a rich man. Cars can be exchanged every day. This kind of high-quality life can only be in my heart.


    I took the car key to the underground garage to pick up the car. Lin Manxue has a special parking space, so it''s not difficult to find.


    Instead of having lunch at the company, I drove home. I had a lunch box near Shannan village.


    I went home to pack up my things, took a shower, changed a clean suit and returned to the company. Before 2:30, I was waiting for Lin Manxue outside Yijing building.


    I parked my car in a temporary parking space outside the building. I called Lin Manxue and she asked me to wait for her for a while. I''ll be right down.


    Lin Manxue came down with a suitcase and a bag in her hand. I immediately got off the car to help her.


    "The boxes are in the trunk and the bags are in the car."


    "Oh."


    Lin Manxue also changed a suit of clothes, she put down her hair, now her hair, a green silk in the wind, beautiful.


    I always feel that women with haircuts have a kind of unique beauty, especially the best beauties like Manyu Manxue. That kind of feeling is even better.


    Lin Manxue is wearing a professional suit and flesh colored silk stockings. She sits in the co driver''s seat, which makes me feel like an ape in the driver''s seat, because I can see a lot of wonderful scenery as long as I glance at it.


    Before starting the car, my heart was still restless for a long time.


    "Ye Chutian, don''t look at me! Concentrate on driving. "


    "Oh."


    "Mr. Lin, are we going to the airport?"


    "Can you say something useful?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lin. I thought we were on business in a nearby city when we drove there."


    While driving, I asked Lin Manxue, "Mr. Lin, where are we going on business this time?"


    "Shanghai."


    "Why so suddenly? There was no sign of that before. "


    "Suddenly? You''ve been hanging out for months, and of course it''s sudden. "


    "Mr. Lin, how can I fool around?"


    "Yes, I''m wrong. Your little prince of milk tea is very good in front of you. It''s not a fool."


    I choked on Lin Manxue. I had to drive with my head closed.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    "I want to concentrate on driving."


    Liman gave me a white look and said, "are you angry again?"


    "No


    "Don''t you want to go on a business trip with me?"


    I pretended not to hear. To be honest, I don''t want to be alone with Lin Manxue, because she has a boyfriend or even a husband. What''s the matter with me when I''m alone with her.


    From childhood to adulthood, I despised people who destroyed other people''s feelings and families, so I couldn''t do it.


    Lin Manxue said: "I want you to go to Shanghai on business this time, mainly to talk about the acquisition of Chengliang life technology company. You are the manager of the big health project. Who do you want to go to


    "Mr. Lin, if it''s a big health project, I''m duty bound, but you''re the president of Manxue company. You manage everything every day. Do you need to go out in person?"


    Lin Manxue said lightly: "you can''t do it alone."


    "Ha ha. Mr. Lin, you still doubt my ability. "


    "It''s not a matter of ability, but I have to come forward, otherwise there is no room for maneuver," said Lin


    "What''s changed?"


    I''m not a fool, either. It must be because something has changed.


    "Qingcheng technology has started ahead of time. Now they are sending representatives to contact Chengliang life technology company. According to the news I got this morning, their cooperation intention has been basically reached."


    "Ah? Mr. Lin, Chengliang Life Technology Co., Ltd. is the top priority in the acquisition of man Xue. We can''t miss anything. "


    "Calm down. What are you yelling about?" Lin Manxue reprimanded me with a cold face and said, "Qingcheng company has suddenly accelerated the pace of acquisition this time. I think it may be because they realize that Manxue has restarted the big health project, so they want to seize the opportunity. There is a saying in the shopping mall: "if you have a fast hand, you have no slow hand."


    "Mr. Lin, haven''t we been negotiating with Chengliang life technology company in recent months?""Some efforts have been made, but the terms have not been agreed. Every time things make some progress, Qingcheng company will step in. "


    "Do they really want to do it or do they deliberately raise the price?" After all, Yan''s group and Lin''s group are direct competitors. I think it''s common for them to fall back on each other. Maybe people are not interested at all and just want to raise the price.


    Just like in European football, when the stars transfer, rumors are flying all over the world. What they offer are sky high prices. In fact, most of them come to raise the price. After a stroll, they get away immediately.


    Lin Manxue said: "at first, I thought the same as you, because at that time Qingcheng company was still hesitant to do this project, but half a month ago when their company decided to start this project, I knew that they didn''t just want to raise the price, but really wanted to win it."


    "Didn''t you say that Yanqing Chengyan didn''t intervene in this matter?"


    "Well. He has not been in China for half a year. At present, the domestic business of Qingcheng company is temporarily managed by his younger brother Yan Qinghong. "


    "Yan Qinghong?"


    "Yes. Yan Qinghong is the second young master of the Yan family, the younger brother of Yan Qingcheng and the elder brother of Yan Qingdong. Yan Qinghong is a man of great depth and cunning. Don''t underestimate him, but don''t be too afraid of him, because people have weaknesses. "


    "What weakness?"


    "It''s not atmospheric enough. If this acquisition was operated by Yan Qingcheng, Chengliang life technology would have been a banquet for a long time. What''s the matter with us Manxue? "


    "Is Yan Qingcheng so powerful?"


    "It''s not only powerful, but also precise. It''s hard for him to escape from the palm of his hand as long as he stares at something."


    "No wonder he is known as the most talented person in South and East China. I really hope to have a chance to see him."


    Lin Manxue hit me and said, "do you think it''s a person who can see him?"


    I didn''t pay attention to Lin Manxue''s poisonous tongue, because it''s too normal for irony and burying to come out of her mouth.


    "Mr. Lin, you just said that people have weaknesses. I want to ask you a question. What is the weakness of Mr. Yan Qingcheng''s banquet?"


    Lin Man snow very strange ground Piao me one eye, light say: "you want to know this why! Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask! "


    After a pause, she added: "Qingcheng company has sent a deputy general manager and two directors in the past this time. Such a big battle has shown yanqinghong''s determination. He will win this time. "


    "Do we know what they offer to Mr. Cheng?"


    Lin Manxue shook her head, only said: "I do not know the specific content, but it must be very rich, so that Cheng can not refuse the conditions."


    "Mr. Lin, what''s the price of our man Xue to Cheng Liang life technology company?"


    "Three hundred million buy out. No more than 400 million. "


    It''s only 300 million. As far as I know, Chengliang life company has a registered capital of 30 million yuan and annual sales of about 40 million yuan and 50 million yuan. Moreover, its product chain is very rich, because it has continuously launched new products in recent years. Now these products have not been fully spread in the market.


    Once the market is opened, the sales volume will increase rapidly. Therefore, Chengliang life company has great development potential. It''s a mere 300 million yuan. The price of tofu is very low. It''s hard to find a way to send beggars.


    "Mr. Lin, is our quotation too low? What do you think of Qingcheng''s psychological price


    "At least a billion will be prepared."


    The price is reasonable and sincere, but Qingcheng''s budget is at least three times that of us. How can we play.


    In the final analysis, the acquisition ratio is a game of capital. People pay more than you, so the chance of winning is greater than you. If man Xue wants to win at this price, he will be in a dilemma.


    "Mr. Lin, can''t we increase our budget a little bit? Three hundred million, I think that''s too much. "


    Lin Manxue was silent for a long time, and then said faintly: "I have no money."

 Chapter 200

    "Not at all. We Lin''s group, such a large group company, can''t come up with a billion yuan? "


    If a group company with several trillions is reluctant to spend even one billion, I don''t think it has any future.


    "The group is the group, the snow is the snow, how can they be confused."


    "Isn''t man Xue a company of Lin''s group? Why does the group stand idly by when man Xue wants to develop? "


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "Ye Chutian, you asked too much?"


    "Mr. Lin, with all due respect, it''s a critical period for the development of man Xue. As you have said, the big health project is not as simple as it appears, and it''s very important for the future development of man Xue company. As the president of Lin''s group, don''t you have the right to allocate money to man Xue?"


    Lin Manxue looked out of the window and said for a long time, "if I can make the decision, why wait until now?"


    "Mr. Lin, you -"


    "well, ye Chutian, don''t say this. You have to remember that we can only rely on ourselves. The money I can raise is only 300 million yuan, which is my limit. You have to know that. "


    I nodded. Lin Manxue said that. I think she really tried her best. Mr. Lin founded Manxue company, just like her children. If possible, how could she not do her best.


    Now I have a deep feeling that Lin Manxue has no voice in the Lin group. If she has any real power, she will not be able to get a billion yuan.


    I secretly looked at Lin Manxue, now she is still staring out of the window in a daze, this woman must have hidden a lot of things in her heart, her heart must be more helpless than anyone else.


    I suddenly love her again. At such a young age, she is only two years older than me, but the pressure on her heart may be ten million times that of us.


    But I am not qualified to love her. I''m just a part-time worker under her. She''s superior and I''m humble. Besides, she has Xiang Pengyu who loves her very much. Xiang Zong is the man who can really help her.


    Now I think about it. In fact, Lin Manxue and Xiang Pengyu are really right. One is a young talent, the other is a beautiful president. They are both dragons and phoenixes among the people, and they do things with great skill. What a perfect match.


    I and Liman snow with their own thoughts, the car unknowingly arrived at the airport.


    I parked my car in a nearby parking lot. I followed Lin Manxue with two suitcases. She was carrying the bag.


    We went into the ticket office to change the registration card, and then queued for security check in the waiting room.


    We''re in first class. It''s the first time in my life.


    After getting on the plane, Lin Manxue showed me the information in her handbag, including the information about Qingcheng company and our own company, including the information about Chengliang life technology company.


    "You haven''t been in touch with such a project for such a long time. Suddenly you take over again. Get familiar with it first."


    "Good."


    I seriously look, Lin Manxue did not disturb me, she lay down to rest.


    It''s about two and a half hours by plane from Shencheng to Shanghai, not long.


    It took me more than half an hour to read the information and put it back in my handbag. I look at Lin Manxue, she has fallen asleep.


    General manager Lin has a good attitude. He can still sleep at this time. He is really a woman who does great things.


    I was afraid that Mr. Lin would catch a cold, so I asked the stewardess for a blanket. I help Lin Manxue cover it gently.


    When I helped Lin Manxue cover the blanket, I accidentally touched her face. Lin Manxue''s face was so smooth that it felt like a piece of white jade.


    I saw that Lin Manxue didn''t have any reaction. I couldn''t help touching her again. Lin Manxue suddenly opened her eyes, which made me shiver in my heart.


    "President Lin."


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m afraid - I''m afraid you''ll catch cold. I''ll cover you with a blanket."


    "You stuttered, didn''t you do something bad?"


    "No


    "No?"


    I don''t admit: "No."


    Lin Manxue looked me up and down suspiciously, and then asked, "have you finished reading the data?"


    I nodded: "finished."


    "What do you think?"


    "The enemy is strong and I am weak."


    "Be more specific."


    "On the surface, we don''t have a chance to win, because Qingcheng company has a better advantage than us. It''s not a little bit, but if you think about it carefully, it''s not that there is no chance at all."


    "Go on."


    "Eight character mantra: attack the city for the next, attack the heart for the top."


    Lin Manxue nodded thoughtfully: "I think so, too. What''s your plan? "


    Chengliang life technology company has three major shareholders, one surnamed Cheng, one surnamed Li and one surnamed Liang.


    Cheng is always the largest shareholder, accounting for 60%, Mr. Liang is the second, accounting for 30%, and Mr. Li is the least, accounting for only 10%."Mr. Lin, I think the breakthrough lies in Mr. Cheng."


    President Lin looked at me with a smile and said, "do you really think so?"


    "Well."


    "Give me your reasons."


    "I just read Mr. Cheng''s information. He was a soldier and attached great importance to loyalty and emotion. Such a person should not be mercenary. In addition, during my last visit, President Cheng and President Liang warmly received me. Through close contact with President Cheng, I found that he was a very visionary and charming person. "


    "The main reason why we didn''t succeed in the front is that we didn''t have enough sincerity, and we didn''t get to the point of the whole process. But now it''s not the same. Mr. Lin, you''re sincere. Now the only thing we have to do is to break the magic spell in Mr. Cheng''s heart and let it run out of trouble. "


    Lin Manxue nodded with a smile: "Heroes think alike."


    "Ah? Mr. Lin, do you agree with me? "


    "Well. I agree with what you said later, but not necessarily what you said earlier. The only weakness we can take advantage of is emotion. If it''s better than hard power, Manxue has no chance of winning at all, but Lin Manxue wants to make the impossible possible. "


    Lin Manxue and I discussed and exchanged views in a low voice. The main reason was that I said that Mr. Lin listened, and she was in a daze from time to time.


    After the discussion, I asked Lin Manxue:


    "Mr. Lin, do you think we have a good chance of winning?"


    "What do you think?"


    "With all due respect, 20% at most."


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said, "No. Fifty percent. "


    "So high?"


    "Well. The other 30% is from President Liang. As for president Li, it can be ignored. But I have another way to deal with Mr. Liang. "


    "What can I do?"


    "The secret must not be revealed."


    "Are you still keeping a secret from me?"


    "Do I know you well? Sleep


    "Together?"


    When she thought about it, she immediately responded. She said to sleep, I said to sleep together, didn''t she say to sleep together.


    Lin Manxue glared at me. She lay down and closed her eyes to sleep.


    I didn''t sleep, but I was trying to deal with President Liang''s strategy. President Cheng, President Liang and Li are always the three founders of Chengliang life company. In principle, Cheng is always the chairman of the company. As long as we convince him, things are basically settled.


    But President Liang can''t be ignored, because he not only owns 30% of the shares, but also is one of the key technical figures of Chengliang life science and technology.


    He has a considerable say in Chengliang life science and technology company. If he opposes, even if President Cheng agrees, it will not be easy to do.


    Liang is always an expert in technology. If he is not willing to buy Manshi, it will be a great loss for Manshi even if he wins Chengliang life technology company.


    Because if Mr. Liang doesn''t approve of Manxue, he will probably leave Chengliang life technology company. Where can a talent like him not have a good position.


    The reason why Chengliang company has such a situation today is precisely because there are high-end technical talents like Mr. Liang who are grasping the pulse of products. Therefore, Mr. Liang is of great significance to Chengliang company.

 Chapter 201

    This is my worry in my heart, but I see that Lin Manxue has a good plan. I don''t know what she has arranged or what she has strategies to convince Mr. Liang.


    A real academic and technical person has a characteristic that he is more rational and principled, and is not easy to be bought and communicated. Of course, this kind of communication refers to the communication of interests, not professional skills.


    After arriving at Pudong Airport, we took a taxi to a star hotel, and I opened two adjacent standard rooms.


    I dragged my suitcase to the guest room for a rest. Mr. Lin called me and asked me to eat downstairs.


    Now it''s more than seven o''clock in the evening. I went to the private room that Mr. Lin told me. I pushed the door and went in and said, "Mr. Lin, do you have such a big private room just for us to eat?"


    "Don''t you like to sit in private rooms?" said Lin


    "How can it be? I just think it''s a bit wasteful."


    Lin Manxue looked at her watch and said, "let''s go. It''s almost here. Go out with me to meet someone."


    "Ah? Is there anyone else? "


    "Mr. Cheng."


    "You have an appointment with him tonight?"


    "Well."


    Mr. Lin is really quick and clean. As soon as I got to the hotel, I asked the client to come.


    Lin Manxue and I stood at the gate of the hotel for a while, and Mr. Cheng drove by himself.


    Mr. Cheng entertained me last time, so I recognized him as soon as he got off the bus.


    Cheng is always from the north. He is tall and burly. He is not old at all when he is nearly 50 years old.


    Lin Manxue and I went up to meet him. President Cheng was flattered and said, "are you President Lin?"


    Lin Manxue is not an ordinary person. She is the president of Lin''s international group. She''s a big God. It''s hard to say a word. If she wants to go to Lin''s group, it''s hard for Cheng to see Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue now takes the initiative to meet Mr. Cheng. It''s strange that he''s not excited.


    "Hello, Mr. Cheng. It''s really impolite of man Xue to disturb you so late. "


    "Mr. Lin, please don''t say that. I thought I was dreaming when you asked me out this afternoon."


    "Mr. Cheng is very polite."


    Mr. Cheng saw me and shook hands with me with a smile: "Manager Ye, we meet again."


    "Mr. Cheng, thank you for your hospitality last time. Chutian always keeps it in mind."


    "Ha ha. It should be, it should be. "


    Lin Manxue made a please gesture and said, "Mr. Cheng, please come inside."


    Mr. Cheng declined and said, "Mr. Lin, please first."


    It''s polite for Lin Manxue to give way and let president Cheng go first.


    Mr. Cheng is very happy because the president of Lin''s group is so polite to him, which he did not dare to think of before.


    I led the way and took Mr. Cheng to the private room.


    Lin Manxue asked Mr. Cheng to take the seat, but Mr. Cheng didn''t. Lin Manxue said, "Mr. Cheng, you are a distinguished guest and a senior, so you should take the seat."


    Mr. Cheng refused. Seeing Mr. Lin''s insistence, he accepted it.


    I poured tea for Mr. Cheng first, and then a cup for Mr. Lin. I asked the waiter to come in and serve.


    After a while, the food and wine were ready, and Lin Manxue asked the waiter not to come in again.


    The waiter went out and brought them to the door. Lin Manxue and I each offered Mr. Cheng a toast.


    Mr. Cheng immediately replied to Mr. Lin and me.


    We eat vegetables and chat. After being polite, it''s time to get down to business.


    Mr. Lin said, "Mr. Cheng, man Xue asked you to come here today. You must know something in your mind."


    Mr. Cheng put down his chopsticks and said, "Mr. Lin, you look up to me so much today. If I pretend to be confused with you again, I will be really confused. I''ll tell you the truth. There are some new changes in the acquisition of Chengliang company by Manxue. Qingcheng company is also involved, and we can''t refuse their offer. "


    "Mr. Cheng, everything comes first and then comes. Let''s have a good talk. You can''t make us happy in the snowy sky."


    "Mr. Lin, look at what you said. Chengliang is just a small company. It''s our honor that Manxue company and Mr. Lin look up to Chengliang company. We are also looking for partners with great sincerity. "


    "Mr. Cheng, but I got the news that you Chengliang and Qingcheng company have reached some kind of cooperative relationship."


    Mr. Cheng is not surprised at how Lin Manxue got the news. The president of Lin''s International Group has a wide range of information channels. It''s OK to keep this secret from others, but it shouldn''t be a secret to Mr. Lin.


    "Mr. Lin, I''ll tell you the truth. People from Qingcheng company have talked to me these two days, and we have reached a preliminary intention."


    Mr. Cheng said with a pause: "Mr. Lin, I hope you can understand. Although I am very optimistic about Manxue company and admire Mr. Lin for your personality and talent, the company is not my own after all. The shopping malls still pay attention to interests. If both sides are sincere, it''s hard for Chengliang company to refuse."


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "Mr. Cheng, you mean that Qingcheng company is more sincere than our Manxue company, and the price we offer you is higher than ours?"Instead of answering directly, Cheng smiles and takes a cup of tea.


    I said: "Mr. Cheng, since you have not signed a formal contract with Qingcheng company, in principle, we Manxue still have the opportunity to cooperate with you. I venture to ask what kind of conditions Qingcheng company has offered you to make a decision so quickly. "


    I continued my tea to Mr. Cheng and said, "anyway, our two companies have been talking for such a long time, and they are very sincere to each other. You can see that Mr. Lin has put down all the work at hand and come to Shanghai to see you in person, which is enough to show our sincerity and the importance we attach to Mr. Cheng."


    Mr. Cheng said apologetically, "Mr. Lin and Mr. Ye, I''m really moved that you two came to Shanghai to talk about cooperation in your busy schedule. I''m also willing to believe in the sincerity of mansue company. But there are rules in the market. I have promised Mr. Yang of Qingcheng company that any details in the contract should be kept secret. Mr. Lin and Mr. Ye, you are both business tycoons. I think you can better understand the importance of integrity in business than I do. I hope you will forgive me. "


    In fact, Cheng Manxue''s tactful attitude shows that we have always refused.


    Looking at Mr. Cheng''s tone, the cooperation between Chengliang life science and technology company and Qingcheng company has been confirmed. He doesn''t even want to talk with us any more.


    He is willing to come out to see me and President Lin today because of the face of Lin''s international group and Lin Manxue. If I come here alone, I think I will be shut down.


    Lin Manxue said that I can''t do it alone, but I really don''t mean to look down on me, because Qingcheng company''s pie for Mr. Cheng is so big that they don''t think about Manxue company at all.


    If, according to our estimation, we offer 300 million yuan, and Qingcheng company offers more than 1 billion yuan, even a fool would not choose our Manxue company.


    In the same sentence, friendship is friendship, and business is business. A successful businessman will distinguish the two. Qingcheng''s quotation is more than two or three times that of us. How would you choose it?


    "Mr. Cheng, if you have an appointment with someone else, then man Xue can''t make it difficult. But man Xue has a small request. I hope Cheng can always help man Xue. "

 Chapter 202

    "Mr. Lin, please go ahead."


    "I know that the details of your cooperation with Qingcheng are basically reached, and the contract will be signed within these two days. Man Xue dares to ask Mr. Cheng to give us a chance. "


    "Mr. Lin, this may be a bit embarrassing for me."


    "Mr. Cheng, don''t get me wrong. Man Xue will not ask you to do anything extra, will not affect your decision, and will not harm the interests of you and Chengliang company. I just want you to promise man Xue that you will not sign a formal contract with Qingcheng within two days and 48 hours. "


    Mr. Cheng said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, you don''t want to give up."


    Lin Man Xue said with a smile: "man Xue is confident that he can make Mr. Cheng change his mind within 48 hours."


    Mr. Cheng thought for a moment and said, "since Mr. Lin has already spoken, if Mr. Cheng doesn''t help, he will be a bit ungrateful. Mr. Lin, I''ll make an exception and give you two days. I promise you I won''t sign the contract in 48 hours. "


    "Thank you." Mr. Lin picked up his glass and said, "Mr. Cheng, come here. Here''s a toast from man Xue."


    After dinner, Mr. Lin found a substitute driver for Mr. Cheng and drove him home in Mr. Cheng''s car. Lin Manxue and I also went back to where we lived.


    Lin Manxue did not return to her room, but followed me into my room.


    "Mr. Lin, the situation is not optimistic. It seems to be worse than we expected."


    Lin Manxue pondered for a moment and said, "look at Cheng''s attitude. Qingcheng company has quoted a very high price. Is Yan Qinghong crazy and wants to compete with me?"


    According to our estimation, the acquisition of Chengliang life science and technology company can not exceed one billion yuan at most. Although Chengliang company has great development potential, the potential belongs to the potential, and there is not such a big income as the actual. The market is changing at any time. Who knows what will happen in the future.


    At present, Chengliang company''s sales volume is only 40 million to 50 million. Except for the labor cost, tax and other messy expenses, the current annual net profit will not exceed 20 million at a profit rate of 30-40%.


    If more than 1 billion yuan is used to buy it, it will take more than 50 years to recover the capital according to the current profit rate, which is not inflation, so the risk is also extremely high.


    Of course, accounts can''t be calculated like this, because there is still a problem of fixed assets and later development. Anyway, it''s very complicated.


    "Mr. Lin, now we''ve got 48 hours of buffer time. What are you going to do?"


    Lin Manxue said: "President Cheng has run into a wall here. We have to find another way to try our luck with President Liang."


    "Mr. Liang?" There was some hesitation in my tone.


    Lin Manxue asked faintly: "what''s the matter with Mr. Liang?"


    "Mr. Lin, it''s not that I beat you. As far as I know, Mr. Liang has some brain power. He doesn''t care much about business affairs, and he doesn''t participate in business affairs. He only concentrates on technology research and development and improvement."


    Mr. Lin looked at me and said, "don''t you usually brag? What''s going on now? "


    "Mr. Lin, you are a big leader who also speaks dirty words."


    Lin Manxue blushed. She didn''t turn her head. She didn''t let me see her embarrassment. It took her a long time to get back to normal.


    "Stupid. People have weaknesses. Cheng always has it. Liang always has it. Cheng is always a standard businessman. In the face of huge interests, it is difficult for him to refuse. Now he has promised to give us 48 hours. He has done his utmost. But Mr. Liang is different. He thinks dreams are more important than money, so he is our breakthrough. "


    "Dreams?"


    "Well. Ye Chutian, if I ask you a question, you should answer me honestly. "


    "You said


    "If you are a fisherman, you are only good at fish farming and fishing all your life. Now you spend most of your life digging a very big pond, and there is no one around. You can only survive by fish farming. But now there''s a problem. You don''t have any fry on hand. You''re guarding a fish pond without any development. You need to find someone to cooperate with. "


    "I have two kinds of resources for you to choose from: one is that I exchange a lot of big fish for your pond, which will feed you for a lifetime; the other is that I produce fry and give you a certain amount of big fish. We will jointly operate and hold shares. If it is you, which one will you choose?"


    "The second one."


    "Why?"


    "There are two reasons, one is emotion, the other is interest. From the emotional point of view, if most of my life''s hard work is exchanged like this, I''m not willing to. Moreover, I can only raise fish and catch fish. Once I leave the pond, I can''t give full play to my value. "


    "In terms of interests, I admit that on the surface, the first scheme is much more affordable than the second, but it is not absolute. Because fish is valuable only when it''s alive, and once there''s something wrong with the fish you give me, then I don''t have any resources to use, because I''m only good at fish farming and fishing. Therefore, the first plan can not give me absolute guarantee. "


    "Is that why you chose?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Manxue nodded and said, "I know.""Mr. Lin, are you going to change your strategy for Chengliang company?"


    "Well. It''s time to play the emotional card


    Lin Manxue didn''t elaborate, just let me go to bed early, don''t run around tomorrow, waiting for her order at any time.


    The next day I got up early in the morning, and Lin Manxue slept until more than ten o''clock. I really convinced her that she was still so calm at this time. We only had two days.


    I knocked on the door and went to Mr. Lin''s room. She was lying in bed watching TV. To my surprise, there were entertainment and funny programs on TV.


    Does Lin Manxue like to watch this kind of reality show?


    My three outlooks were almost destroyed. Lin Manxue ignored me and continued to watch her TV. She was very strange watching TV. Her eyes were staring at the TV, but there was no expression on her face.


    No matter how funny it was on the show, she just had a straight face.


    "Mr. Lin, are you watching TV?"


    "Don''t talk."


    "Oh."


    I accompanied Lin Manxue quietly. They stayed in Lin Manxue''s room for a day. Lin always seemed to be a nobody, just sitting in the hotel watching TV until the evening.


    Lin Manxue looked at the time on her watch. Now it''s about 5:40 p.m., President Lin suddenly said to me:


    "go back to your room."


    "Ah? What are you doing? "


    "What for? I want to change. "


    "Oh." I got up from my chair and was about to go out. I looked back and asked, "Mr. Lin, are you going out for dinner?"


    Liman gave me a white look and said, "what else do you want if you don''t eat at this point?"


    "Nothing."


    Less than ten minutes after I returned to my own room, Lin Manxue pushed the door and came in with some presents in her hand.


    Lin Manxue changed into a set of simple casual clothes, white T-shirt with skinny jeans, beautiful appearance.


    This is the first time I have seen Lin Manxue wear such casual clothes.


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    "Mr. Lin, your dress makes me dare not recognize you."


    Lin Manxue looked in the mirror of the room and said, "is it more comfortable to wear this way?"


    "More than a few, it''s a flood."


    "Stinking poor. Talk to me seriously in the future. "


    "Oh. Mr. Lin, what are you holding in your hand? "

 Chapter 203

    "Don''t ask so many questions. You''d better change into casual clothes instead of suits. "


    I took a casual clothes to the bathroom to change, when I came out, Lin Manxue looked, she said nothing, let me carry the gift, let me follow her out.


    Mr. Lin asked me to stop a taxi. After going up, she asked her brother to take us to a place called xianyunshan villa.


    Xianyunshan villa is not far from our hotel. It takes about half an hour by taxi.


    Outside the villa area, Lin Manxue called someone. After a while, I saw a middle-aged man and woman come out to meet us.


    Both men and women are in their forties. The man is tall and straight, with dignified brows and bright eyes.


    Women''s maintenance is not bad, although the corner of the eye has crow''s feet lines, the skin is also a little loose, but compared with their peers, compared with the vast majority of middle-aged women still look much younger.


    I recognized the man at a glance. He is president liang of Chengliang company. The woman should be his wife.


    Lin Manxue actually made an appointment with President Liang. Looking at this posture, it seems that she is going to visit him.


    I have to admire Lin Manxue''s ability in my heart, because if it is not a familiar guest, the host will not invite him to his home. He will choose to receive him in the office, hotel, club or other places.


    Because home is a relatively private space, not too close to people, will not take home.


    Liang and Mrs. Liang welcomed us. Mrs. Liang warmly said, "are you Mr. Lin?"


    Lin Man Xue smiles: "Mrs. Liang, Mr. Liang, man Xue has taken the liberty to disturb me."


    "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb."


    After shaking hands with President Lin, President Liang shook hands with me again.


    Mr. Liang said, "Manager Ye, we have met again."


    "Mr. Liang, last time I heard your discussion about the current medical industry, Chutian really benefited a lot. Last time I was in a hurry. Chu Tian didn''t have time to ask for more advice. This time I have to learn from you. "


    "Manager Ye, you''re welcome. General manager Lin and Manager Ye, this way, please


    Liang and Mrs. Liang led the way and took us to their villa.


    This is not a high-end villa area, just a general villa. Of course, people who can have their own villas in Shanghai need not say much about their identity. They are definitely not ordinary people.


    Mrs. Liang asked us to sit down: "general manager Lin and Manager Ye, please sit down. The old man said you were coming in the evening, so I asked my aunt to prepare some dinner. I don''t know if it suits your taste Mrs.


    Liang and Mrs. Liang even invited us to dinner at home. Lin''s face was awesome enough. How did she do it?


    In my heart, I always suspect that although Lin manxuegui is the president of Lin''s group and has a noble status, it is beyond my expectation that Liang and Mrs. Liang treat us so warmly.


    Lin Manxue, a woman, gives me a little surprise from time to time.


    Mr. Liang is not good at talking. Maybe he doesn''t like to talk nonsense. So after he came to the table, he just accompanied me and Mr. Lin to drink, and gave Mrs. Liang everything to do.


    Mrs. Liang said, "Mr. Lin, thanks to your care, Feifei and Qiqi in our family, the old man and I really don''t know how to thank you."


    Feifei and Kiki? Does Lin Manxue know president Liang''s children?


    I was even more puzzled.


    Mr. Lin said, "you''re welcome, Mrs. Liang. This is what man Xue should do. Feifei is a very smart girl, and Qiqi is also very diligent. Their achievements today are the result of their own efforts. "


    Mrs. Liang said, "Mr. Lin, it''s not easy for you to come back to Shanghai. This time, you must stay in Shanghai for a few more days. Let''s make the best of our friendship."


    "Ha ha. I just want to go back to Manxue''s company after two days. Thank you, Mrs. Liang


    Mr. Liang said, "you old lady, Mr. Lin is a big boss. How can you stay for a long time. Mr. Lin, my wife has been living at home for a long time and doesn''t know anything. I''ll make you laugh. Please don''t blame me


    "Mr. Liang is very polite."


    After leaving, Mr. Liang invited Mr. Lin to his study to talk about his work for a while. I accompanied Mrs. Liang to chat outside.


    Mr. Lin and Mr. Liang went in and came out in about half an hour.


    Mr. Lin and I bid farewell and thank Mr. Liang and Mrs. Liang for their hospitality.


    Liang and Mrs. Liang sent us to the outside of the community until we got on a didi express.


    On the way back, I asked Lin Manxue, "are Mr. Lin, Feifei and Qiqi the two daughters of Mr. Liang?"


    "Well."


    "When did you know them?"


    "Feifei is studying in M country. We are all Chinese in the same university, and I have been there for a long time, so I occasionally take care of her. As for Qiqi, she is an employee of Lin''s group, just like you."


    "So it is. Mr. Lin, when you were in the study just now, did you talk about the acquisition with Mr. Liang? ""No


    "Ah? So what did you talk about after being in there so long? "


    "Talk about ideals, talk about life."


    Pooh, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Mr. Lin, we often make fun of others by talking about ideals and life."


    "Boring."


    Lin Manxue added: "Liang is always a very smart person, and has his own set of standards and judgment. It''s useless to say more. Therefore, it''s far more valuable to let him know the value and development prospect of man Xue company than others."


    "Mr. Lin, I agree with you. Do you think he was convinced by you? "


    "Half right, half right."


    "The other half?"


    "President Liang certainly has his own considerations."


    I nodded, because it is not so easy to persuade a person with his own opinions. He must have his own ideas, which is also the most uncertain factor.


    I went back to the hotel with Lin Manxue. It''s still early now. Lin Manxue asked me to accompany her around.


    The night in Shanghai is very busy, with cars running like water and horses, and people coming and going.


    Lin Manxue and I walked on the sidewalk one after another. It was quiet in this area. We walked straight ahead. When we walked about three or four hundred meters, we saw a group of people standing on the sidewalk.


    There was a rear end collision in front of us. An electric car ran after a Porsche.


    There is a father and son sitting on the electric car. His father is about thirty-five-six years old, but his child is only seven or eight years old.


    Inside the Porsche was a young woman, two or three years older than Liman Snow''s estimate.


    After the rear end collision, the father got out of the car immediately. The father was calm, but the child was so scared that he couldn''t afford to sell them.

 Chapter 204

    After getting out of the car, the young woman went around to the back of the Porsche and looked at the concave area behind the car. With a scream, she went to the father and son, pulled the man''s collar and scolded:


    "how do you ride a bicycle? I''m blind! How dare a broken electric car go on the road? Lose money


    The man said: "girl, I''m sorry, I''m in a hurry just now. I didn''t pay attention at the moment. Can you let me go first and let''s talk about it slowly? "


    "Take your time? It''s you chasing my car. What can I talk about. Lose money. "


    The man said, "how much do you want me to pay?"


    "A hundred thousand."


    "A hundred thousand?" The man was frightened. He swallowed his saliva and said, "girl, my wife is sick. Now she is lying in the hospital waiting for me. You see, I don''t look like a man with a hundred thousand yuan. Would you like to be less?"


    The woman thought that he was a stranger, and said more arrogantly:


    "less? Let me tell you, little red guy, 100000 yuan is the minimum. 100000 yuan is not enough for me to repair my car. I only want you 100000 for your sake. "


    "Girl, I really have no money. If not, I''ll repair the car for you. Is that how much it costs? "


    "What do you say? I''m in urgent need of this car. I don''t have time to accompany you. Haw, you should pay quickly, or I''ll put you in jail. "


    When the little boy saw that the young woman insisted that his father lose money, he knelt down in front of the woman and said:


    "Auntie, please, my father really has no money. My mother fainted when she was working in the evening and is still lying in the hospital. Just let us go and see my mother in the hospital. "


    The little boy kowtowed to the woman as he pleaded.


    This road is not the main road, but an auxiliary road, so it doesn''t affect the traffic behind.


    The woman said fiercely, "let you go? I don''t need money to repair the car! Your father has no money. It''s a matter of his ability. It''s none of my business


    "Little boy, don''t be so close to me. You are so dirty. Don''t have any infectious diseases." The woman pinched her nose and said with disgust.


    Passers by are all talking about it. Some passers-by say that the man of electric car should lose money. How can he crash someone''s car without losing money? If he doesn''t lose money, should the young woman bear the loss alone?


    Some passers-by advised the woman that he didn''t look like a person who could afford to pay for it. No matter how much you pester him, there will be no result. Besides, his wife is still lying in the hospital. It''s better to just let it go and take the right as a good deed.


    Some passers-by feel that the woman''s words are too mean. Although the electric car man hit her car, he didn''t mean it. Moreover, he didn''t evade the responsibility and was willing to pay for it. It''s just that he has limited ability and can''t afford it. She shouldn''t look down on the poor, especially the child.


    What''s wrong with a dirty child? How can you say that someone else is sick?


    Women don''t like people''s attitude, she is still reluctant to give up, the electric car man must compensate her 100000, less than a point can''t.


    The child has been kowtowing on the ground because his father really has no money to compensate others.


    The electric car man sat on the side of the road with a sad face, 100000 yuan. He has never seen so much cash in his life. Where can he get it.


    I was with Lin Manxue at that time. I was going to ask for a favor. Lin Manxue pulled me and said, "let''s go."


    "Go? Mr. Lin, have you made a mistake and let''s just go? "


    "Why don''t you stay for the fun?"


    I said with displeasure: "Mr. Lin, don''t you have any sympathy? Let''s just leave. What about the father and son? "


    "Of course they have to pay for the damage they have done to someone else''s car."


    "But they can''t afford it?"


    Lin Manxue said: "if you do something wrong, you should have the courage to take responsibility. You can''t just because you don''t have enough ability to take responsibility."


    "President Lin."


    "All right. To stay, you stay, I''m going. "


    Lin Manxue said to go, she went on along the road ahead.


    Lin Manxue can sit and watch, but I can''t, I didn''t meet just, now encounter such things, I can''t say anything.


    I went up to the woman driving a Porsche and said, "beauty, this big brother has such a good attitude and has admitted his mistake. If someone is really in trouble, you can forgive him and order less."


    The woman looked at me and said, "you really don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk. You don''t lose a cent. Of course you say that. If you run into your car, will you just forget it?"


    "Beauty, you can''t say that. Big brother is really in trouble. 100000 yuan may be a small sum of money for you, but it may be an astronomical number for him."


    The woman looked at me with disdain and said sarcastically, "what you said is light. If you have money, you can help him out. I don''t mind at all."


    For a moment, I was speechless. I was much better than this big brother. I really couldn''t afford 100000 yuan.


    I haven''t paid the money I owe Mo Han and ye Yingying.When the woman saw that I was stupid on the spot, she laughed and said, "when it''s my turn, I''m discouraged. It''s another way to say that other people are pointing fingers and things fall on themselves, and look down on people like you. "


    I said, "I don''t have that much money with me. Well, you need less. I''ll get together with this big brother and take care of you. It''s not a good way for you to drag on like this. "


    The young woman glanced at me and said, "do you really want to give him a gift?"


    I nodded.


    The young woman thought for a moment and said, "80000. This is the biggest concession I can make. "


    I looked at the extent of damage to the Porsche. It''s sure that it will cost tens of thousands of yuan to repair the car, but it''s hard to say whether it will cost as much as 80000 yuan.


    I went up to the man and said, "brother, you can''t say if you don''t pay for this kind of thing today. In this way, I''ll give you a part. You can see how much money you have. Let''s count it together. "


    The man looked at me pitifully and said, "I only have 6000 yuan in my pocket, and I want to leave it for the child to see a doctor. She fainted when she was doing housework. The host family kindly sent her to the hospital. I took my child to the hospital and didn''t want to encounter such a thing. "


    I felt compassion again. I gritted my teeth and went back to the young woman and said, "beauty, let''s take a step back, 50000. We can only scrape up 50000 yuan. "


    "Fifty thousand won''t do. It''s too little."


    "Beauty, I''ll tell you the truth. Big brother has 6000 yuan in his pocket. It''s still life-saving money. If you have to hold 80000 yuan, I don''t care about it. If I let go of this, you''ll only be able to last six thousand. Fifty thousand and six thousand, you can decide for yourself. "


    "If he doesn''t pay, I''ll put him in jail."


    "Beauty, don''t scare people. You can''t go to jail for this matter. Even if you bring the traffic police here, the main responsibility lies with him. In the end, he will lose money. But he really has no money. You can''t kill him. Beauty, I advise you to take it as soon as it''s good. Don''t get 50000 in the end. "


    The young woman thought about it, she also felt that the electric car man could not afford so much money, and it was meaningless to persist.


    The young woman nodded her head gently and agreed.

 Chapter 205

    I saw the young woman agreed to come down, finally relieved, I have no money, can only turn to Lin Manxue.


    I took out my mobile phone and made a call to Lin Manxue. Lin Manxue didn''t answer. How could this woman be so unsympathetic!


    When the young woman saw me in a daze with my mobile phone, she urged, "give me the money before I go back."


    "Beauty, fifty thousand is not a small sum. Please allow me some time."


    I think about it. People who can take out so much money can only find Dawei and monkey.


    Bird lying in the cell phone, where do I call you? I''ll call you again.


    I looked for the monkey''s number in my mobile phone''s address book again. While I was inquiring, Lin Yunfeng''s phone came in.


    "Hello, Xiao Feng, I have something to say. I''m busy."


    "Brother ye, what are you busy with?"


    "Get someone to raise money."


    "Raise money? How much? "


    "Fifty thousand."


    "Yes. I''ll transfer you to wechat right away. "


    Yes, I''m also confused. I just want to find Dawei and monkey. Even Lin Yunfeng has forgotten.


    "Thanks, Xiao Feng. I''ll pay you back as soon as possible. "


    "Brother ye, you are welcome."


    "By the way, what are you calling for?"


    "It''s OK. I just want to ask if you have time. Let''s have a drink. "


    "Not tonight. I''m not in deep town. Well, I''ll buy you a drink when I get back. "


    "Well, that''s a deal."


    After Lin Yunfeng hung up, he transferred 50000 yuan to my wechat.


    I said to the young woman, "I''ll add your wechat. I''ll give you 50000 yuan."


    After paying 50000 yuan, the young woman confirmed that she had received it, and the matter ended like this.


    The father and son were very grateful to me. I said, "don''t delay. Go to the hospital to see your wife."


    The man bowed to me with his son, then got on the electric car and left. Before he left, he waved goodbye to me.


    I stood in the same place and smoked a cigarette. I didn''t want to go to the front to find Lin Manxue, because I thought she was too harsh and not authentic.


    It''s true that the elder brother did something wrong, but he didn''t mean it. Moreover, he took the initiative to take responsibility and was willing to make compensation, but his ability was limited. Should anyone without the ability be ridiculed and bullied by others.


    Lin is always a rich man. She puts more responsibility on everything. She certainly can''t realize the helplessness of a man when he has no money.


    This kind of sadness and helplessness is not what they can imagine.


    I stood by the side of the road for about half an hour. I didn''t see Lin Manxue come back. I was also worried about her. Although I despise what she did just now, it doesn''t mean I don''t care about her.


    I walk along the road, all the way to find Lin Manxue, it''s so dark, it''s a strange city, Lin always such a beautiful woman, don''t do anything.


    I didn''t see the figure of Lin Manxue all the way. I was a little flustered. I felt my mobile phone to call her, but no one answered.


    This woman is a villain. If you answer the phone, you will die.


    I began to run up, open eyes all the way around, I want to use the fastest speed to find Lin Manxue.


    There is a big square in front of me. I see many aunts dancing in the square. There are so many people, at least hundreds of them.


    I asked the woman at the end of the line, "excuse me, auntie. Did you see a very beautiful woman passing by just now? She was wearing a white T-shirt with blue skinny jeans underneath


    Aunt said: "young man, there are 800 beauties passing by here. How do you want me to answer you?"


    "She''s different. She looks like a fairy. You''ll never forget her once you see her."


    "Young man, you can''t fool my old lady. There are still such women in the world. Do you think she is a movie star? "


    "She''s more beautiful than a movie star."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice."


    "Yes. Thank you, auntie


    I went to the front and asked two aunts. The answer was the same as the first auntie. I didn''t see such a woman.


    I think Lin Manxue didn''t take this road. Either this road or the fork in front of her, I turned back.


    I ran back and forth, searching, and ran for an hour without seeing Lin Manxue''s ghost.


    I''m really flustered now. I can''t really get rid of Lin Manxue. There are only two roads here. She can go to heaven and earth.


    I called Lin Manxue again. This time, it''s off.


    I ran along the square in front of me again. When I ran to the end of the square, I saw a figure of Miaoman sitting on the railing eating ice cream.


    Her slender figure in the street lamp pull down the old long, she is holding ice cream in one hand, holding a small spoon to eat.Thank goodness, I finally found her.


    I ran to Lin Manxue out of breath. When I was near her, I slowed down and approached her slowly.


    Lin Manxue''s back to me, like thinking about something.


    I didn''t disturb her in the back, just accompany her quietly.


    Lin Manxue finished a box of ice cream and opened another one.


    I said: "Mr. Lin, eating so much ice cream at night will upset my stomach."


    Lin Manxue said without raising her head: "do you want to have one, too?"


    "No."


    "Ice cream is delicious."


    "I don''t like it."


    "Are you angry with me?"


    "No


    "If you don''t tell the truth, you must be angry that you can''t find me."


    Lin Manxue turned around and said slowly, "you know, you are so kind that you can''t get a foothold in the market. You should learn to be cruel and hard hearted. You can''t be kind and soft hearted. "


    Lin Manxue said to me, it seems not to tell me that I have a feeling that she is warning herself.


    "President Lin."


    "Ye Chutian, do you think I am a woman with a dark heart?"


    "No


    "To be honest."


    "Not really."


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said meaningfully: "people in the shopping mall can''t help themselves. I want to learn to change, change myself to adapt to this environment. What do you say is the cruelest thing in the market? "


    "Competition."


    Lin Manxue nodded: "yes. Competition. We are competing all the time, but this kind of competition is too bloody. Some people want to kill us, some people even want to eat us alive, and there is no dregs left. "


    "Mr. Lin, you have done a very good job. I have wronged you."


    I understand now that Lin Manxue doesn''t want to help the father and son, but she can''t, because her heart is too kind. If she lets this kind of kindness get out of hand, she will not be competitive in the market.


    Like me, she is crossing the river by feeling the stones, but I can make mistakes, but as the captain of man Xue company, she has no chance to make mistakes.


    "Ye Chutian, I also want to help him, but I can''t do it because my heart is too soft. Once I do it, my heart will never be hard again. My present status does not allow me to be too weak or too emotional. "

 Chapter 206

    "Mr. Lin, I understand your heart, and you have done very well to ask Lin Yunfeng to help us."


    Because just now the incident happened suddenly, I didn''t think too much, but now I think, if it wasn''t for Lin Manxue to let Lin Yunfeng contact me, how could Lin Yunfeng call me so coincidentally.


    Lin Manxue said: "Ye Chutian, no matter who makes mistakes, he needs to have the courage to bear them. You can help him once, but you can''t help him all his life. He should have a lesson that he can''t forget all his life, so that he will have a good memory. Especially for that child, this exemplary role is even more important. "


    "Mr. Lin, but if we don''t help him, he can''t do it himself. I think he will be careful in the future through this matter. "


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said, "you don''t understand me. That''s not what I mean by memory. "


    "Not this? What''s that? "


    "Poverty. Only when a person deeply realizes the charm of money, and only when he is at the end of his tether, will he try his best to make money. The potential of a person is unlimited. Only with this courage can he really have a chance to get out of poverty. Therefore, helping him tonight is not really helping him in the true sense. Maybe it will erase his consciousness and leave a memory of relying on others to solve problems for his children. "


    When I think about it, Mr. Lin is right, because most successful people are desperate and dissatisfied with the status quo. Only when a person is in a dilemma, can he go down the drain and start a career.


    "Mr. Lin, if you don''t help him, what''s the meaning?"


    Lin Manxue nodded: "originally, he might be extremely eager to change his fate tonight, but it was destroyed by us. Of course, it''s not good to say anything now. Whether a person can get out of poverty depends not on people''s relief and charity, but on accumulating courage and working towards a goal in one blow after another. "


    I like Mr. Lin''s words very much. Maybe I did something wrong with my kindness tonight. Now I think about it, that man has no money at all. I don''t go forward to help him, and young women can''t really do anything about him. But through this, he must have a new understanding of money.


    Thinking decides the way out. Only by re recognizing himself can he take the first step bravely.


    Especially for his children, this education is of great significance. It will imprint a deep memory on his young mind, so that he can understand that everything has to pay a price.


    If you don''t have the ability, even if you kneel down and beg others, it won''t help. No one will pity you. People have to rely on themselves.


    Lin Manxue handed me another ice cream and said, "now I invite you to eat ice cream, will you refuse?"


    I shook my head, took the ice cream, and sat side by side on the railing with Lin Manxue.


    "Mr. Lin, where have you been since you left so long? I can''t find you anywhere, but I''m so anxious. "


    "Guess what."


    "I can''t guess."


    "Hospitals."


    "Ah? What''s wrong with you? How did you get to the hospital? "


    I''m a little nervous. As soon as I heard that Lin Manxue went to the hospital, I immediately felt that she was not feeling well.


    "Not me. The man''s wife was ill just now. I went to see her and helped her pay the medical expenses by the way. "


    "Mr. Lin, I''m sorry. I''ve misunderstood you all the time. You are so kind, and I say you have no compassion. "


    Lin Manxue said to me with a smile, "am I too strict with you at ordinary times? I am a woman everywhere pressure you, let you a big man feel uncomfortable? "


    "No


    "You''re not telling the truth."


    "Mr. Lin, most of them don''t, only occasionally."


    Lin Manxue nodded slightly and said: "Ye Chutian, you must work hard. If we can win Chengliang company this time, you will have the capital to compete for the position of deputy director of project department."


    "Ah?"


    Seeing my confused face, Lin Manxue explained: "now the work of the project department is more and more, and a director of the project department can no longer meet the operation of the project, so I plan to promote a deputy director of the project among you project managers to assist the work of the project director. At present, the company has started four projects, including manshifu, big data, intelligence and big health, and the energy project has also been completed. Ye Chutian, you are the manager of the big health project, so you are also one of the candidates. "


    "Mr. Lin, my project manager has not been removed by you?"


    "When did you get an email saying that you''re no longer a big health project manager?"


    "Not this one."


    "It''s over. I was going to withdraw you last time, who let you fool around outside, but you ran away before I could withdraw you. After thinking about it, there is no need for it. "


    "Mr. Lin, to be honest with me, have you kept your seat for me all the time?"


    Lin Manxue didn''t answer. She just looked at the tall building in the distance.


    There is a saying that silence is default. I don''t understand why Mr. Lin is so optimistic about me. After all, I don''t have any work experience."Mr. Lin, can I ask you a question?"


    "Go ahead."


    "It''s only one year since I graduated, and I''m a real rookie in the workplace. How can you still trust me to hand over such a big project as big health to me, and you won''t worry that I''ll screw it up for you?"


    "You will not."


    "Why? Because I''m handsome? " I''m a bit of a mouthful.


    Lin Manxue rolled a white eye to me and said in a quiet way: "you are not reliable sometimes, but you are very reliable in your life and work. Moreover, your personality is similar to mine. You have principles in your life, and you are not pedantic in your work. I appreciate this very much and need it very much. And one more thing, you are loyal to me and will not betray me. "


    "What do you mean, Mr. Lin?"


    "Go. You are you, I am me, what kind of person! Ye Chutian, don''t talk nonsense. " Lin Manxue began to reprimand me with a red face.


    Lin Manxue''s expression of anger and shame, not to mention how charming.


    I look at Lin Manxue''s delicate appearance, and I feel a throb in my heart. I really want to go out and hold her and hurt her.


    Lin Manxue slightly side head, see me staring at her, she scared a shiver, the body to the railing down, I am quick, a hug her waist.


    This is the first time I hold Lin Manxue, the feeling is really wonderful, like holding a quilt in winter, unspeakable comfort and warmth.


    Her body is very soft, as if boneless, wisps of fragrance from Lin Manxue, let my whole nose as if in a sea of flowers.


    When I was intoxicated, my soul suddenly peeled off, and my consciousness was not controlled by my brain at all. I leaned over to look for Lin Manxue''s cherry mouth.


    I must have been crazy at that time. If I didn''t lose consciousness, I would not dare to do so even if I borrowed 100 galls and ate another bear heart leopard gall.


    But at this moment, I am crazy. I forget myself. There is only one woman in my eyes, heart and consciousness - Lin Manxue.

 Chapter 207

    I forget Ye Yingying. It seems that Lin Manxue is the only woman in the world, and I am willing to be crazy for her.


    Lin Manxue is also ignorant circle, forget to resist, she so let me use my tongue to pry open her cherry mouth, wanton.


    I was just a rookie at that time. I didn''t have any experience in this field. I only knew that I was greedy and overbearing. I didn''t know how to cooperate at all. I almost choked man Xue out of breath.


    Lin Manxue closed her eyes slightly. Her long eyelashes swept around my face, making me feel numb and crisp. After kissing for a while, I was no longer satisfied with the status quo. Under the influence of ghosts, I suddenly put my hand into the white T-shirt


    Lin Manxue had a thrill all over her body, and her consciousness gradually came to her senses. With two soft sounds, I was awakened by the slap of Lin Manxue in my arms. At this time, I saw that she had opened her eyes and was glaring at me.


    "Ah? Mr. Lin said I am scared a shiver, quickly draw out a hand to put Lin Man Snow''s body upright.


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "Ye Chutian, you bastard, you dare to despise me!"


    "Mr. Lin, I''m sorry, you are so beautiful. I can''t help it for a moment."


    Lin Manxue''s face turned red. She said in a soft voice, "I said you should behave yourself to me. You forgot."


    "I didn''t forget."


    "Did you dare to do that to me?"


    "For a moment, I was bewildered. Mr. Lin, I didn''t mean to


    "I know you didn''t mean it," she said


    "Really?" I asked in surprise


    "Because you are deliberate, deliberate, deliberate, deliberate."


    "Mr. Lin, you still don''t trust me?"


    Lin Manxue said maliciously: "men don''t have a good thing. Seize the opportunity and go. If you don''t have the opportunity, you have to go. "


    "Ha ha." I find Lin Manxue''s words interesting and I can''t help laughing.


    "How dare you laugh?"


    I immediately put away my smile and said solemnly, "Mr. Lin, you misunderstood me. I don''t mean praise, ridicule, but smile


    Lin Manxue''s face looked better. She sat up straight and said faintly, "this is not allowed in the future. I''m your leader. You can''t do this to me, you know? "


    "Oh."


    After I said, we both kept relatively silent.


    After a while, Lin Manxue said, "are you unhappy again?"


    "No


    "No, then why not speak?"


    "I''m afraid I''ll upset you."


    Lin Manxue said: "as long as you don''t talk nonsense and act recklessly, how can I be unhappy. You can talk with me and sit in the cold. "


    After all, I have a complicated relationship with Lin Manxue, which is neither a couple nor a superior subordinate relationship.


    "Good. What would you like to talk about? "


    "The topic is up to you."


    I thought about it and said, "Mr. Lin, how do you know which hospital the elder brother''s wife was in?"


    I remember that Lin Manxue left early in the morning. How did she know which hospital to go to.


    "It''s not easy," she said. I called a car and stood in front. When the elder brother and his children appeared, I would let the car keep up with them. "


    So it is. No wonder I can''t find her everywhere. Who would have thought that she would walk well, and then she left by car.


    "When did you come back here?"


    "I bought some ice cream in the opposite mall and came over."


    "Do you know I''m looking for you everywhere?"


    "Well."


    "Why don''t you show up in front of me? So I don''t have to run around. "


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said, "if you can''t find me, what will you do?"


    "What else can we do? Keep looking."


    "What if I can''t find it all the time?"


    "How can it be? Can you disappear as a living man? "


    Lin Manxue said thoughtfully, "it''s hard to say. There are so many things in the world that I will disappear one day. "


    Lin Manxue fell down from the railing. I held her for fear that she would fall.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Good."


    "Ouch." Lin Manxue suddenly exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter?" I held her and asked with concern.


    "My legs are numb."


    "Can you still walk?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Or shall I carry you back?"


    Lin Manxue said haughtily, "I don''t want your back."


    I saw Lin Manxue''s arrogant appearance. Seeing that she was in a good mood tonight, I joked: "don''t carry it. Do you want to hold it?""Screw you." Lin Manxue smacked me on the chest with her little fist. I saw her look. She didn''t mean to be angry at all. On the contrary, I felt that my girlfriend was coquettish with her boyfriend.


    I took advantage of Lin Manxue''s inattention, bent down and squatted in front of her, quickly carried her, and then ran away.


    Lin Manxue weighs more than 90 Jin. There is no pressure on me at all. Besides, feelings have weight. The goddess carrying more than 90 Jin and the rice carrying more than 90 Jin feel that the former is at least half lighter.


    Lin Manxue is quite dishonest on my back. She takes her small bag as a whip and slaps my ass from time to time. She also complacently says that she wants to ride the horse and raise the whip.


    "Drive. Come on, little leaf, and overtake the car ahead. "


    "Mr. Lin, it''s a BMW."


    "What happened to BMW? I''m still a Chutian brand bicycle, and BMW''s photo is perfect. "


    "Ha ha."


    ¡­¡­


    "Good. You and Manager Ye wait a moment. I''ll go to Mr. Liang and Mr. Li to discuss it now. "


    After Mr. Cheng left with the contract, I asked Lin Manxue: "Mr. Lin, don''t we want to buy Chengliang company, how to change it?"

 Chapter 208

    Lin Manxue said in a low voice: "the conditions given by Qingcheng company are too rich. If we don''t change, we have no chance at all."


    "Have you found out?"


    "Well."


    "What conditions?"


    "One billion buy out."


    "Are you sure?"


    "It''s true. Yan Qingcheng told me personally. You said you were sure. "


    I was surprised to say: "how can the banquet always disclose such confidential information to you? He doesn''t mean to play smoke bombs on us, does he? "


    Qingcheng company is the most direct competitor of Manxue. As the boss of Qingcheng company, how can Yan Qingcheng tell his competitor Lin Manxue such top secret information? Isn''t this digging his own corner?


    There must be some mystery in this, otherwise there is no explanation at all.


    Lin Manxue said faintly: "the news is absolutely reliable. Don''t ask about things you shouldn''t know. I won''t tell you if you ask. "


    "Oh."


    I can''t help sighing: "they really dare to make a profit."


    "Chengliang company is worth the price if it runs well."


    "When you come up with this cooperative operation, you want to make use of Mr. Cheng and Mr. Liang''s feelings for Mr. Cheng and Mr. Liang. Is that what you started to say about playing the emotional card? In fact, you thought of this plan at the beginning, and all you did before was just a trial? "


    Playing the emotional card has two meanings: in this way, the acquisition of Chengliang company has come to an end.


    Mr. Cheng said with admiration, "Mr. Lin, you are such a bold leader. To be honest with you, I didn''t want to cooperate with Manxue company at first, because the conditions offered by Qingcheng company were so attractive that Chengliang company couldn''t refuse. But you, Mr. Lin, in a few words convinced Mr. Liang and me that you are a super negotiator. I believe that under your leadership, we Manxue life technology company will make brilliant achievements one after another. "


    Lin Manxue said: "Mr. Cheng, thank you for giving Manxue this opportunity. Let''s work together to make the new company bigger and stronger. "


    At noon, Mr. Cheng, Mr. Liang and Mr. Li warmly entertained Lin Manxue and me. Now we are colleagues of the same company. Manxue life technology company is a branch of Manxue company.


    Before we left Shanghai in the afternoon, we acquired two other small companies with potential. Then we arrived in Hangzhou the next day and acquired another company with considerable weight. Lin Manxue and I acquired three companies in a hurry. The whole process took less than two days.


    Lin Manxue is too decisive to give Qingcheng time to respond.


    The three newly acquired companies are merged into Chengliang company to form a new company, named Manxue life technology company. General manager Cheng is the general manager of the new company, general manager Liang is the technical director and deputy general manager, and Lin Manxue is the chairman of the company.


    Our big health project is also incorporated into Manshi Life Technology Co., Ltd. of course, only part of the content of this project intersects with Manshi Life Technology Co., Ltd. and has no subordinate relationship.


    We went back to Shencheng airport to pick up the car, and then drove back. It''s past work time.


    "Ye Chutian, send me back to the company first."


    "Good."


    Nothing happened along the way, so I chatted with Mr. Lin.


    "Mr. Lin, have you already talked about these three companies?"


    "Well. As long as I can successfully win Chengliang company, I will win these three companies at the first time. If Chengliang''s acquisition fails, these three companies will be of little use to us. So I''m not in a hurry to sign them. "


    "Mr. Lin, would Yan Qinghong be angry if he knew about it?"


    Lin Manxue looked at me with a smile and said, "you look down on him. He missed Chengliang company and could seek cooperation from other companies. Who could make them rich. But we have no money on hand. Cheng Liang is the most suitable company we can find at present. "


    When I got back to Manxue company and was downstairs of Yijing building, I just got off the driver''s seat when I met Xiang Pengyu coming out of the building.


    Xiang Pengyu didn''t even look at me. He took me as a driver and passed me directly to Lin Manxue''s car.


    "Man Xue, you''re back at last. Are you tired on the way?"


    "Not bad."


    Lin Manxue got out of the car and put her hand on the window of the car to Peng Yu for fear that she would knock her head.


    "Is everything going well?"


    "It''s all done."


    "That''s good. In the future, this kind of thing will be left to the people below. You have to remember that you are the president and you don''t have to do everything yourself. "


    Lin Manxue didn''t say anything. She just gently lowered her head and went into Yijing building to Pengyu and Lin Manxue. She didn''t look at me again in the whole process.


    I stood in a dilemma, whether to follow or return to Shannan village.


    President Lin told me when she was in the car that she would give me a day off and come back to work next Monday.I didn''t have to go back in a hurry. Instead, I followed them to the 28th floor. Of course, we didn''t take the same elevator. They went up first and I took the next one.


    When I got out of the elevator, I met Xiang Pengyu coming out with a bunch of withered flowers, which should be from the vase of general manager Lin''s office. They had withered, so he threw them away.


    Xiang Pengyu suddenly put his hand in my way and said, "which department are you from? How did you get to this floor? "


    I said faintly, "I''m from the project department."


    "Project department?" Peng Yu looked at the work card on my chest suspiciously and said, "isn''t the project department on the 20th floor? What do you want to do here so late? "


    "Mr. Xiang, you may not have come to Manxue company for some time, and the pattern here has also changed. Our big health project department is currently working on this floor. "


    Lin Manxue was coming out with some things. When she saw Xiang Pengyu and I standing by the elevator chatting, she walked slowly and said, "what are you two standing here talking about?"


    Xiang Pengyu slightly frowned and asked: "man Xue, has the big health project Department of man Xue company moved to this floor?"


    "Well. It''s always on this floor. "


    Xiang Pengyu looked at me and then at Lin Manxue and said, "every time I come to Manxue, I just go to your office or conference room, but I don''t pay much attention to other things. OK, it''s OK. You go


    Wave to Peng Yu to let me go.


    My heart is very angry, you let me stop, I will stop, you let me leave, I will leave, why! This is man Xue company, not Lin''s real estate. It''s not your turn to tell Peng Yu what to do with me.


    As soon as I got up, I didn''t care whether he was the general manager of Lin''s real estate or someone of Lin Manxue. I was just about to make a few sarcastic remarks. Lin Manxue took the lead and said, "Manager Ye, can you help me throw these garbage into the garbage can at the safe exit? If you don''t go to work for a few days, the office is out of shape. "

 Chapter 209

    "Yes, Mr. Lin."


    I took things from Lin Manxue''s hands, walked a long way forward, pushed open the door of the safe passage, and there was a big garbage can at the entrance of the stairs. I threw things in it.


    After I came back, Lin Manxue and Xiang Pengyu had already left.


    I stood outside the president''s office and listened. They were not in. They should have left Manxue company.


    I went back to my office to have a rest for a while, and my heart was full of fire. Every time I saw Lin Manxue and Xiang Pengyu together, my heart was like eating a fly. I was extremely depressed. I never admitted that I was jealous. I attributed it to the big identity gap between me and Xiang Zongyu.


    Moreover, the relationship between Mr. Lin and Mr. Xiang is not clear. According to Lin Yunfeng, Mr. Xiang should be Mr. Lin''s boyfriend or fiance, but my intuition tells me that they must not be married.


    There are two reasons for my judgment:


    first, Lin Manxue is always polite to Xiang Pengyu, which is not like the conversation between the couple. How to say, she seems to lack some feelings.


    Second, I didn''t find any information about their marriage on the Internet. If they get married, they won''t be so quiet, and they won''t make a lot of noise on the Internet or in the newspapers. Therefore, I''m sure they are just friends and girlfriends at most.


    There is another proof that Lin Manxue''s rejection and sensitivity to heterosexual contact should be related to Xiang Pengyu. Lin Manxue is so particular about being a woman of such purity. If Xiang Pengyu is really her boyfriend or fiance, according to her temper and personality, she will never allow herself to do extraordinary things. No wonder she does not allow me to joke with her.


    I was indignant to think that such a good little white flower, cheap to the old, really unreasonable.


    Although I have some taste in my heart, there is nothing I can do. After all, Xiang Pengyu''s corner is not so easy to dig, not to mention the woman is Lin Manxue.


    A woman who exists as a God.


    I went back to Shannan village with mixed feelings. I went on a business trip for four days, and finally came back to my hometown tonight.


    As soon as I stepped into the gate of the yard, I saw Su Manyu sitting on the swing. When she saw me coming in, she immediately jumped down from the swing and jumped in front of me in three or two steps. With a look of joy, she said:


    "Ye Chutian, you finally come back."


    I watched Su Manyu warily and said cautiously, "what''s the matter? Why do you see me so excited? "


    "What do you say. You leave quietly for four days, and you promise to take care of my dinner for a year, which makes me hungry for four nights in vain. "


    "That''s it?"


    "Well."


    Su Manyu took my suitcase. She wanted to help me drag it. How dare I let her do it? She is very smart. She needs to ask for interest for a little help.


    I grabbed the suitcase and said, "I''ll do it myself. I''ll do it myself."


    "Why are you so polite. Neighbors, help you pull a suitcase, it''s just a small matter. "


    "Goddess Su, don''t deceive me. If I make you unhappy one day, you''ll have to settle the old accounts with me. You can find out everything about Chen Zhima and rotten millet for me. "


    "Why don''t you just leave me alone?"


    "You are so eccentric that I can''t do it without provoking you."


    "Ye Chutian, how can you talk. Do I have a strange personality? It''s called Gu Ling Jing Qi. If I can''t use words, I''ll read more books. It''s terrible to have no culture. "


    "You see, you see, I didn''t say anything, you started frying."


    "Hee hee."


    Su Manyu followed me behind. As soon as I put down my suitcase, Su Manyu pulled me to the kitchen.


    "What are you doing? Can''t wait? "


    "Cooking."


    "You didn''t really eat four nights, did you?"


    Su Manyu said pitifully, "of course. If you don''t cook, where shall I eat. I told you I had no money. "


    I shook my head, took out my wallet from my pocket, counted 500 yuan and handed it to Su Manyu.


    "Save the money."


    Su Manyu looked at the money in my hand and said faintly, "it''s not enough."


    "I only have nine hundred cash left. Is it enough to give you five hundred?"


    "If you want to give it, give it all to me. If you don''t give it, put it away."


    I gritted my teeth and added another hundred, six hundred.


    Su Manyu still didn''t answer. I said, "goddess Su, don''t go too far."


    I said so. I took another 100 out of my wallet, which has been increased to 700.


    Su Manyu still doesn''t pick up. I dejectedly took out all the money, put it on Su Manyu''s hand and said, "I''ve given it to you. Are you satisfied this time?"


    Su Manyu took the banknotes one by one in the light, I asked: "why? Still worried about counterfeit money? "


    "That''s not good. If you are so generous, you may be a counterfeit. ""Don''t give it back to me."


    I reached out to grab it, but Su Manyu wrapped the money in a ball and held it in his hand, so I couldn''t grab it at all.


    "Hurry up and cook. I''ll go out and wait."


    Su Manyu ran out.


    I open the refrigerator, the food in the refrigerator is full. Su Manyu, a woman, doesn''t have money at all, but she doesn''t bother to cook.


    I cooked a three dishes and a soup. When the rice was cooked, the dishes were almost cooked.


    Su Manyu looks at the delicious food and drools. She doesn''t need me to greet her at all, so she goes to the table to eat.


    I looked at Suman and said, "goddess Su, can you be a little more reserved?"


    "What''s the matter? I don''t look good. "


    "You can''t say it''s ugly, you can only say it''s indecent."


    "Indecent is not good-looking."


    "You can understand it that way."


    "Well. Ye Chutian, I won''t be fooled by you. You are deliberately angry with me, and then I can''t eat well, right? "


    Su Manyu deliberately provoked me, she caught a bean, threw it into the air, and then bit it with her mouth.


    "Are you juggling?"


    "How about cool posture?"


    "Pants! Underpants. "


    "Disgusting." Su Manyu spat out his tongue and began to eat and drink again.


    Su Manyu ate for a while and asked me, "where did you go this time?"


    "First I went to Shanghai, then I went to Hangzhou, and then I went back to Shencheng."


    "A lot of running."


    "Not bad."


    Su Manyu suddenly put his hand in front of me. I asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "Did you bring me a present after all these places?"


    "I''m on a business trip. Do you think I''m going to travel?"


    "You can''t buy gifts on a business trip?"


    "I have a very tight schedule for this business trip. I don''t have time to go shopping."


    Su Manyu put down his chopsticks and said solemnly, "I''m lying to ghosts! You haven''t found any spare time in four days? "


    I''ve been staying with Lin Manxue these days, and I forget Su Manyu. How can I think of what gift to buy? Besides, who knows what gift she will suddenly ask for.


    "Next time, make it up next time."


    I was about to go to pick vegetables to eat, Su Manyu quickly put the plate in front of her, I went to eat another plate, she cooked it according to the law.


    "Su goddess, you are so boring."


    "Next time, next time I''ll let you have it."


    Su Manyu returns to me in the same way. She doesn''t care about me at all. She eats in a mess by herself.


    Su Manyu ran away after dinner. If I want her to wash the dishes, I don''t think it will work in my next life.


    I can''t sleep in bed, so I want to chat with cabbage.


    I give cabbage message: cabbage, sleep?


    Cabbage immediately reply: fell asleep.


    I smile, back to a: sleep how to talk to me?


    Cabbage said funny: there is a word called sleepwalking.


    Old goat: ha ha. When you talk about sleepwalking, I think of an interesting thing that happened in junior high school.


    Cabbage: Oh, tell me about it.


    Old goat: Here''s the thing. One semester I stayed at school, but I didn''t live at home. At that time, our dormitory had four beds, the kind of upper and lower bunks, so there were eight students in one dormitory.


    One of them had the habit of sleepwalking. One night, after we turned off the light, we were chatting. The student suddenly snored and fell asleep early. We didn''t feel sleepy at that time, so we continued to chat.


    All of a sudden, this classmate got up from the bed. At first, we thought he was going to the bathroom. But guess what, he went to the balcony table and took a watermelon knife. At that time, our dormitory put a watermelon knife there, which is convenient for us to cut watermelons.


    He turned around and knocked on the heads of his brothers one by one, muttering: "it''s not loud, it''s not familiar.".

 Chapter 210

    Cabbage: ha ha ha. It''s so funny. You didn''t piss, did you?


    Old goat: what are you talking about. I was sleeping in the upper bunk and he didn''t touch it.


    Pakchoi: were you scared at that time?


    Old goat: not really. Since then, our dormitory no longer dare to put metal and other things, too seeping.


    Cabbage: has he been cured of his later illness?


    Old goat: I don''t know. I haven''t heard from them for many years, and I don''t know how they are now.


    The Chinese cabbage was silent for a long time and said, "why didn''t you tell me this before?


    Old goat: we lost touch at that time.


    I don''t keep in touch with cabbage all the time. For a long time, we didn''t have any intersection. She suddenly evaporated from my life.


    In fact, she and I have been living in the virtual world, so her departure did not cause much trouble to me.


    Later, we got in touch with each other, but we didn''t get in touch with each other as closely as before, just like now, just chatting occasionally.


    Because time is going, people are always changing, I have my life, she has her life, we are just friends in the virtual world, in real life, there has never been each other.


    Pakchoi: you''re almost back for a week. Is your work going well?


    Old goat: very smooth. I''ve been out on business all week, and I''ve just come back tonight.


    Cabbage: harvest is good.


    Old goat: and you? Have you been working well recently?


    Pakchoi: I''m also very good. I just invested in a company. After our professional evaluation, it should develop.


    Old goat: cabbage, or you cow force ah, a word does not agree to buy other people, cow fork fork fork.


    Pakchoi: it''s not that simple. We have to do a lot of homework. Moreover, if we fail in the acquisition, it will be a great loss for the company.


    Old goat: so it is.


    Cabbages: the Champions League final will be in three days. Do you want to watch the match?


    Old goat: Yes, but I don''t have the chance.


    Cabbage: why don''t you do it?


    Old goat: one has no tickets; the other has no time. They have to go to work on Monday. Tomorrow, the leader will give me a day off. I''m going to keep my energy. Next, I''ll be busy with many things.


    Cabbage: if you want to go, I''ll help you with the ticket. As for the time, I don''t care about one more day.


    Old goat: Thank you, Chinese cabbage. I still won''t go. On the day of Champions League, I''d better go to the fan club with some friends.


    Cabbage: if you insist on not going, I can''t force you. that ''s ok. I respect your choice. It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early.


    I don''t go to work on Friday, so I get up early to exercise. Some days I don''t exercise, and my body is almost rusty.


    After I got up, I didn''t see Su Manyu''s Porsche, and I didn''t know when she left again. It seems that Su Manyu never lives in Shannan village at night. She just comes here occasionally and walks around again.


    This woman is still so mysterious.


    I ran along the path in front of the gate, then went around Shannan lake, ran around Shannan lake, and then went to the street of Shannan village to have some breakfast.


    Today, I rode a bicycle outside for a long time. I want to feel the charm of Shenzhen city.


    When I got home, it was already more than four o''clock in the afternoon. I remembered that I promised Lin Yunfeng two days ago that I would invite him to drink after I came back. It''s better to bump into the sun than choose a day. Let''s go today.


    I gave Lin Yunfeng a call and planned to ask him out for a potluck in the evening.


    "Hello, brother ye, have you returned to Shencheng?"


    "I came back last night."


    I asked again, "Xiao Feng, are you free tonight? Get together. "


    "Tonight?" Lin Yunfeng hesitated on the opposite side.


    "What''s the matter? If you have something to do, another day. "


    "No, brother Ye. I''ll be free any time you ask me. Let''s do it tonight. I''ll pick you up after work? "


    "I don''t have a day off today, my sister."


    "Well. Where are you now? "


    "Shannan village is the place you wanted to rent last time."


    "I see. You wait for me at home, and I''ll be right back. "


    "You leave work so early?"


    Lin Yunfeng in the opposite hehe to smile twice, said: "I go to work more free, basic nobody tube me."


    A young master is a young master. He can come and go freely. Unlike US wage earners, we have to make up all kinds of reasons to ask for a leave.


    I sprinkled some water on the flowers in the yard, and then pulled out some weeds in the field. When I went home to wash and change a set of clean clothes, Lin Yunfeng''s car came in.


    Lin Yunfeng got out of the car. This is a brand new BMW X6.


    As I walked, I said, "you''ve got a new car?""No. I borrowed it from a friend for two days. "


    "A rich man is a rich man. You can borrow any BMW."


    Lin Yunfeng patted his chest and said, "brother ye, when you need a car, just tell me. I''ll get it for you at any time."


    "Any car will do?"


    "Of course. Good brother, be loyal. "


    I said faintly, "OK. Then you can get me any Bugatti Veyron, just the ordinary version. "


    The cheapest Bugatti Veyron is at least 25 million, which is one of the top luxury cars.


    Lin Yunfeng looked at me bitterly and said, "brother, you''re teasing me."


    I patted Lin Yunfeng on the shoulder and said, "I''m joking with you. I''m very grateful that you have this heart. Come on, let''s go out for a drink. "


    Lin Yunfeng said with a smile: "brother ye, can I choose the place today?"


    "Good. But one thing, it can''t be too expensive. To tell you the truth, I don''t have much money in my pocket. "


    "It''s OK. It''s a treat today. "


    I patted heavily on Lin Yunfeng''s head and said, "my God. You want to rob me of my business


    "No, No."


    "Well, for the sake of your obedience, I''ll let you be the Lord today, not next time."


    "OK, thank you, brother Ye."


    Lin Yunfeng opened the car door of the co driver''s seat for me and waited on me to get on the bus. This boy is very good at business and the service is very considerate. No wonder he has been flourishing in Lin''s real estate.


    Although Xiang Pengyu is responsible for his support, with Lin Yunfeng''s flattering skills, even if there is no one to support him, I think it''s absolutely no problem for him to get enough food and clothing in any company.


    Lin Yunfeng took me out of Shannan village, then turned left and right, drove for an hour and a half, and finally went to a very luxurious and beautiful club.


    Lin Yunfeng is a gold card member here. He can bring up to three strangers at a time.


    "How often do you come here?"


    I saw that the waiters inside were very familiar with Lin Yunfeng, and they all warmly said hello to him, so they asked him that.


    "This club is owned by my brother-in-law."


    "To Peng Yu?"


    "Well."


    I see the magnificent decoration, saanna beige marble, Swarovski crystal chandelier, a variety of works of art, people look dazzled.


    There''s a long red carpet at the entrance. It''s really high-end.


    There are two rows of welcome guests standing at the door, one is handsome and the other is beautiful. It''s really luxurious and a waste of so many resources.


    When someone goes in, the beautiful men and women at the door will bow and say welcome.

 Chapter 211

    It''s almost seven o''clock in the evening, and there''s an endless stream of people coming in and out.


    "Xiaofeng, are there so many people here every day?"


    "Almost. Anyway, business here is very good. It''s full every day. "


    I saw people go in front of me, and some were led to other places by the waiters.


    The people who enter are basically dressed in formal clothes, men''s shirts, trousers and women''s dresses. They are all very formal. Of course, some of them wear the same clothes as me, but they seem to come to play by themselves.


    After Lin Yunfeng and I went in, a waitress led us up to the eighth floor.


    When we got out of the elevator, there was a big hall in front of us, a very big one, and a big dance floor in the middle. There were people standing all around. At a glance, there were at least hundreds of people, most of them young people.


    The people in the hall are walking around, greeting, toasting, lively do not want..


    It seems like a party, a party for young people.


    We came all the way, and people kept saying hello to Lin Yunfeng and calling him Lin Shao.


    Lin Yunfeng is very dignified. He waves and pretends to be like that.


    "Xiaofeng, what''s this for?"


    Lin Yunfeng said mysteriously, "brother ye, don''t worry about so much. I''ll know later."


    Lin Yunfeng took me to a waiter with a tray to get two glasses of red wine. He took me to meet some of his friends.


    I''m not interested in entertainment. After talking with them for a while, I took Lin Yunfeng to the front sofa area for a rest.


    People from outside keep coming in. There are more and more people and their momentum is more and more powerful.


    At eight o''clock sharp, the music starts, and a young man in expensive clothes slowly steps into the dance floor. This man is no other than Xiang Pengyu.


    Xiang Pengyu is followed by two very beautiful women. I look familiar at the beauty on my left. It seems that I have seen her somewhere. I think about it in my mind. Oh, isn''t she the popular star Mo Li?


    Mo Li, also known as litchi, is one of the most popular female stars in the entertainment circle. She has starred in many popular dramas, made two high box office movies, and made two records. Her songs have long been ranked in the top several music lists.


    I don''t think it''s strange that Xiang Pengyu can invite Mo Li to help. Money can push the devil. For a rich man like Xiang Zong, it''s not a matter to invite a popular star, not to mention a big star.


    Xiang Zong''s right-hand side is also a top-notch beauty, her face looks strange, I have no impression. Lin Yunfeng quietly introduced to me:


    "brother ye, do you know these two women?"


    "The one on the right doesn''t recognize it."


    "You may not like to watch variety shows very much. She is a famous variety show host in Guangnan Province, named Liang qin''er. Now she is very old. My brother-in-law really has face. Even she has been invited."


    I said faintly: "your brother-in-law is so powerful, who dares not to give him face."


    "So it is."


    Liang qiner, Xiang Pengyu and Lichi are standing in the middle of the stage. They are very good-looking, handsome and beautiful, which brings a burst of cheers.


    Liang qiner takes the lead in speaking. She is the host, and of course she should be the first to speak.


    Liang qiner has a good air. She is not stage fright at such a big scene. She said with a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, I''m Liang qiner. First of all, welcome to miss Lin Manxue''s birthday party. Our party is about to start. Please be quiet for ten seconds."


    All around the people are very cooperative, Liang qiner signaled a few, the surrounding sound is getting smaller and smaller, and finally only the music melody reverberates in the air.


    Liang qiner went on to say a few opening remarks and threw a few big burdens, mainly to mobilize the atmosphere of the scene. There was a cheerful atmosphere around, and after the silence, there was a warm applause.


    Today is Lin Manxue''s birthday, which I never thought of.


    I looked at Lin Yunfeng. He didn''t say a word about his birthday in advance. Now, I come here empty handed. If I want to offer a gift to Mr. Lin later, what can I offer? I''m losing my hair tonight.


    In fact, I think too much about it. We just come to the party tonight. Except for a few people, most people don''t prepare gifts.


    Today, there are at least hundreds of young talents present. Everyone gives gifts, but they are not piled up.


    "Xiao Feng, today is your sister''s birthday?"


    "Yes. My sister just turned 25 today. "


    "Why didn''t you say it on the way here?"


    Lin Yunfeng said happily, "I''ll give you a surprise."


    "I''m not a birthday girl. What''s the surprise. Where''s your present? "


    "What gift?"


    "A birthday present for your sister."


    In my heart, I was still thinking about whether to take the gift from Lin Yunfeng to make up the number.


    "Brother ye, you won''t worry about this. Don''t worry. It''s just a party. It''s for everyone to come and get together. It''s not popular to give gifts. It''s not here to give gifts. ""Where is that?"


    "Go to my house. Because only real family and friends will be invited to my house. "


    "Where is your home?"


    "No? My sister didn''t tell you? "


    I was not angry and said: "your sister is such a strict woman, do you think she will tell me this?"


    Lin Yunfeng shook his head and said: "brother ye, I''m not criticizing you. Your ideological awareness needs to be improved. Even the leaders don''t know where you are. How do you usually flatter my elder sister?"


    I knocked on Lin Yunfeng''s head and said, "roll the calf. You think I''m you, thinking about flattering all day. "


    Lin Yunfeng quickly dodged, gently pulled my arm, said: "brother ye, there are so many people here, you give me some face, don''t let others see."


    "Are you afraid of being seen?"


    "Of course. A man has a face, a tree has a skin. I''m going to hang out here. "


    While Lin Yunfeng and I were talking, two young people came slowly towards us with a glass of wine in their hands. One was Yan Qingdong, the other I had never seen.


    Lin Yunfeng frowned when he saw Yan Qingdong. Maybe Lin Yunfeng suffered a lot in front of Yan Qingdong. Seeing him, he would have a headache.


    "Mr. Lin Shao and Mr. Ye, you are also here."


    Yan Qingdong nodded his head with a smile, and he was holding a cup to clink it with us.


    Lin Yunfeng said coldly: "there are few banquets. I haven''t seen you for a few days. How do you like to talk with your lungs. Tonight is my elder sister''s birthday party. How can I not be a younger brother? "


    Yan Qingdong didn''t care about Lin Yunfeng''s sarcasm. He said with a smile:


    "it''s a matter of course to meet Lin Shao here. It''s just that I met Mr. ye here and said something from his heart, which surprised me. People who didn''t know thought Mr. Ye was flattering the leaders?"


    Yan Qingdong deliberately ridiculed me for climbing high branches. This is not the place where people like me should come.


    "Dinner less, mouth Jide, tonight is my sister''s birthday, I don''t want to let her down, so I don''t see eye to eye with you, but I''m not afraid of you."


    "Lin Shao, why get angry? We just came here to say hello. There was no malice." Another young man said with a smile.


    Lin Yunfeng seems to be very reluctant to see the young man in front of him. He doesn''t want to talk to him or look at him.

 Chapter 212

    "Kong Shao, it seems that Lin Shao doesn''t welcome us. I think we''d better be wise and leave here early, so as not to let people blow out. "


    Yan Qingdong deliberately said that, embarrassed me and Lin Yunfeng.


    Kong Shao sneered: "don''t worry about Yanshao. It''s a pity that we are the guests invited by the general manager. I think Lin Shao doesn''t have the ability even if he wants to boom."


    "Ha ha ha." Yan Qingdong and Kong Shao burst out laughing.


    Lin Yunfeng is quite impulsive. He was teased by them for a few words. He can''t restrain his temper and wants to get angry. This little Kong Shao and banquet is far deeper than Lin Yunfeng''s city hall. I think Lin Yunfeng often eats in front of them.


    I patted Lin Yunfeng''s hand to show him not to mess around.


    I took the glass, shook the wine in the glass, said with a smile: "little banquet, long time no see, you didn''t drink enough wine last time? I thought that after the last incident, you would vomit when you see alcohol, and then you would not drink at all. I didn''t expect that you had such strong resistance and adapted so quickly, Niu. "


    I deliberately mentioned my last bet in the hotel. At that time, I shot darts with him. He lost to me, drank eight glasses of beer and almost vomited.


    Sure enough, Yan Qingdong''s face changed, because he seldom suffered losses. I didn''t expect that he had suffered from shriveling in my little hand last time. He must have been stuck in his heart like a thorn in the back.


    I did not wait for him to speak, and said with a smile: "Yan Shao, who is this? You are really not sensible. You bring a nobody here and don''t introduce him. If you don''t tell me who he is, I can''t even name him. How embarrassing. I''m not criticizing you for not taking you to do things like this. I''ll introduce you to you as soon as possible. "


    My mouth is poisonous enough, just a few words let Kong Shao and Yan Shao face color change a few stubbles, if this change a place, it is estimated that they will start to hit people.


    Friends? Isn''t that a mockery of their collusion?


    Yan Qingdong gritted his teeth and said: "Ye Chutian, you are too arrogant, aren''t you?"


    I said indifferently: "little banquet, how can I say that. The eye is the most honest thing, it will feedback what it sees. When it sees a dog, it naturally looks like a dog. When it sees a man, it naturally looks like a man. Therefore, what I see in my eyes has nothing to do with me. It depends on what that thing is. If he is human, I naturally have people in my eyes. If he is an animal, of course, I will be arrogant. "


    Yan Qingdong''s lung was about to be blown up by me. He took a deep breath several times before he put down the fire pressure in his chest. Kong Shao couldn''t help it. He was ready to teach me a lesson. Yan Qingdong held him.


    "Kong Shao, today is Mr. Lin''s birthday. Let''s give Mr. Lin a face. We''ll settle the account later."


    Yan Qingdong looked at me coldly and said, "Ye, we have another account. Don''t forget it."


    I laugh in my heart. Yan Qingdong is really a cruel character. He should know my skill. They didn''t bring anyone here today. If he and Kong Shaozhen fight with me, I can beat them into pigs.


    He''s good at finding this step.


    "Little banquet, don''t talk about it later, or we''ll end up here now, so that you won''t have insomnia."


    I know that Yan Qingdong does not dare to fight here. One is to protect the face of Mr. Lin and Xiang. The other is that he is not sure to win me.


    Although Yan Qingdong has two skills, I think he is not necessarily my opponent if he really starts.


    I know it, and I think he knows it.


    Yan Qingdong sneered: "we don''t have to worry about our grudge. You are lucky today. If you get out of this club, you will be lucky. Don''t let me meet you again."


    Yan Qingdong took Kong Shao away, and they went to other places.


    During the conflict between Yan Qingdong and us, several things happened in the hall. The first one was to address Peng Yu; the second one was Lin Manxue; the third one was Mo Li singing a song.


    So Lin Yunfeng and I missed a few wonderful moments.


    Molly''s song is in the middle of singing, we are also a little lucky, catch up with the last bus, listen to the stars singing up close, that kind of feeling is definitely different.


    Molly is very popular in the entertainment circle. In addition to being praised, it is naturally related to her own strength. Her songs are really good, at least conquering me and every guest present.


    After Mo Li finished her song, there was a lot of applause around her, which was absolutely from the bottom of her heart, because she was really good at singing.


    During this period, my eyes were searching for the figure of Lin Manxue. She was dressed casually tonight. She was wearing a professional suit and black silk stockings. She seemed out of place in this hall. Did she come directly from the company just now.


    Now there are hundreds of people in this hall. Only Lin Manxue and I are different. One is wearing casual clothes, the other is wearing professional clothes. The others are men''s shirts and trousers, women''s evening dresses, and formal ones.


    Lin Manxue''s side stands Xiang Pengyu, as well as several other middle-aged people. It is estimated that they are not small, at least they are also big men. What are they talking about.Lin Yunfeng is not good at worshiping me now. He says with his eyes shining: "brother ye, you are so handsome just now. I really love you."


    "Get out of my way. Don''t disgust me."


    Lin Yunfeng hasn''t eased down from the excitement just now. He nagged: "brother ye, you don''t know that I have been bullied by these two dog days all these years. It''s really cool to see you humiliate them today. What''s the name of this? One thing falls on one thing, and marinated water makes tofu. Only a real man like you can subdue them. "


    "Don''t flatter me. I don''t take it. Why does your sister dress so casually tonight? "


    "Brother ye, my elder sister wears professional clothes. Where can I go? Don''t you think my sister looks very beautiful in her professional dress? "


    "Go. You are blind. If you look around, is there any beauty who comes here in professional clothes? "


    Lin Yunfeng''s eyes went round, but he didn''t see a woman wearing professional clothes. It''s not nonsense. For such an important occasion, of course, they will wear formal dresses.


    "My sister has always been used to her own way, so she won''t follow suit. Other people wear formal dresses, but she probably won''t wear them."


    "Did your sister go to work today?"


    Today is Friday. Normally, Lin will always go to work, but our business trip is tight and we are all tired. Maybe she will give herself a day off.


    She gave me a day off, so I asked Lin Yunfeng.


    "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know if your sister went to work in the morning?"


    Lin Yunfeng said bitterly, "my sister doesn''t often live with us. She just comes back occasionally."


    "Is there a house outside your sister?"


    "Well. There are several


    "My God. You rich people are corrupt and cunning. Unlike the poor people like us, the land with big bird''s nest is still rented. Every month, you have to look at the owner''s face, for fear that he will raise the rent when he is upset. "


    Lin Yunfeng said pitifully, "brother ye, actually I have no money."


    "Go away. Don''t kill the rich in front of me


    "Really. I usually have less than a million dollars in my pocket money. "


    I really want to strangle Lin Yunfeng. It''s called no money. All my assets add up to less than 100000. He forced me to kill the rich and help the poor.


    "Your parents are not worried if your sister lives outside alone?"


    Lin Yunfeng wants to talk but stops. It seems that he doesn''t want to talk about this topic.


    "Is it hard to hide?"


    Lin Yunfeng nodded and said: "this involves my sister''s privacy. She doesn''t speak. I dare not talk nonsense outside."

 Chapter 213

    "Why are you so afraid of your sister?"


    "Brother ye, you are so kind to say that when you see my sister, she is not like a cat to a mouse."


    Last time at Yan Qingdong''s villa, Lin Manxue''s attitude towards me was in the eyes of Lin Yunfeng. I was as good as a little daughter-in-law at that time. She was so fierce that she didn''t dare to let go a fart.


    "How can I be the same as you? She''s my leader. I don''t see eye to eye with her because I respect her. Anyway, I''m also a promising youth with extremely high professional quality. I can''t help respecting leaders."


    I''m looking for excuses for myself.


    Lin Yunfeng said with a smile: "brother ye, tell me the truth, are you afraid of my sister?"


    "I''m afraid of a fart."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, your sister is not a tigress. What''s to be afraid of?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "You like to talk with your lungs anyway. I am not only sure, but also sure, firm and firm. "


    I lowered my head, drinking and blowing.


    "Yes? Ye Chutian, when are you so capable? " A very nice voice sounded in my ear, which made my heart shiver.


    Mom, when is Lin Manxue coming.


    I quickly raised my head and saw that Lin Manxue was looking at me coldly. She also had a glass of red wine in her hand, but she didn''t drink much because there was a lot left in the glass.


    "President Lin." I quickly stood up from the sofa, put away the expression of rambling, solemnly called her.


    Lin Manxue reprimanded me and said, "you have nothing to brag about here. Don''t take my younger brother bad. I think he has been talking a lot recently. Did he learn from you?"


    "Mr. Lin, it''s wrong. I haven''t mixed up with him very much recently. How can I be the one who leads me bad? "


    Lin Manxue said, "who are you? How dare you argue with me? He didn''t use to be like this at all. Since I met you, what do you think he has become now? He''s full of arrogance and swearing. How dare you tell me that it has nothing to do with you? "


    I''m really going to collapse. Lin Yunfeng is a bird. When I first met him, I liked to greet other people''s families. Did I teach him that?


    I looked at Lin Yunfeng and thought to myself that Lin Yunfeng must have a face outside and another face in front of Lin Manxue. Just like I did in front of my parents, they all pretended to be. In fact, I had a stomach of bad water in my heart.


    It''s only recently that he may have been a bit presumptuous and revealed his nature. That''s why Lin Manxue thinks that he''s bad at learning. I''m sorry that I''ve been cheated. It''s estimated that Lin will never believe me.


    Because Lin Yunfeng used to behave like a sheep in front of her, never swearing, now well, occasionally come a few words, just during this time, he knew me again, and I in the eyes of general manager Lin, is a man who is not reliable, not tune, some mouth flowery, this black pot I don''t back who back.


    Want to understand this layer of relationship, I can only be dumb to eat Coptis, there is pain can not say.


    "Mr. Lin, if you think it''s me, it''s me."


    When Liman saw me admit my mistake, she didn''t intend to embarrass me. She sat down on the sofa opposite me and asked, "how did you mix with my brother?"


    Lin Yunfeng is going to explain a few words, Lin Manxue a look, scared him to go back, dare not easily.


    If Lin Yunfeng doesn''t explain, I can only explain.


    "Mr. Lin, your brother and I are friends. It''s not against the law for friends to come out for a meal and a drink, is it?"


    "Did I say you broke the law? It''s a guilty conscience to be a thief


    I''m choking on Lin Manxue and can''t answer.


    "Why are you here? Xiaofeng brought you here? "


    "Without him, I didn''t know there was such a place."


    Lin Manxue said coldly, "if you have nothing to do, leave here quickly. Don''t play around. "


    "Oh. We''re leaving in a minute Lin Yunfeng took my arm and said quickly.


    "Yes. I saw what you and yanqingdong were talking about just now. Is there another conflict? "


    I said, "nothing, just a few words."


    Lin Manxue warned me: "Ye Chutian, you''re just fooling around in the company. Don''t make trouble for me outside. When you meet Yan Qingdong later, stay away from him. He''s a child. What do you care with him when you are such a big man?"


    I''ll go. Yan Qingdong is in his twenties, and I am also in my twenties. We are clearly people of the same age. How did he become a child? Instead, I became an adult and wanted to let him.


    Besides, Lin Manxue is no bigger than us. What''s the matter.


    Lin Manxue seemed to see that I was not convinced and said, "did you hear me?"


    "I hear you." I Yin Feng Yang said.


    "And you, Xiao Feng, don''t be outside all the time. What''s the point of doing more practical work and muddling around?"


    Lin Man snow fierce I, and the spearhead at Lin Yunfeng.


    "I see. Sister


    Lin Manxue took a look at me and Lin Yunfeng. She stood up and prepared to leave with her glass. Suddenly, she sat down again, touched the glass with me and Lin Yunfeng with her glass and said, "after drinking this glass, go back quickly."Lin Manxue left after drinking. Lin Yunfeng laughed at me and said, "brother ye, I''m not afraid of my sister. I think you''re going to be scared to pee just now."


    "Roll the calf. You deliberately hurt me. Fortunately, I didn''t say anything bad about your sister just now. Otherwise, will I have a good life in Manxue company in the future? "


    Lin Yunfeng said: "brother ye, you worry too much. My sister is better to you than me, so she won''t really do anything to you."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Really." After a pause, Lin Yunfeng said, "let''s say that the last time you went to Yan Qingdong villa to make trouble, I called my sister. As soon as she heard that it was your business, she rushed over without saying a word. I think it''s me. My sister is not so active. And just now, she also took the initiative to drink with us. My sister and I have been related for so many years, and she never took the initiative to drink with me. Brother ye, I wonder, what''s the relationship between you and my sister? "


    "Gunduzi, your elder sister is my leader. What do you mean?"


    Lin Yunfeng frowned and said, "it can''t be that simple. Why did my sister come out as soon as you had an accident?"


    "I''m your sister''s subordinate. If I''m in trouble, your sister will help me. Do you think your sister, like you, is not loyal? "


    "Brother ye, why don''t I talk about loyalty. When you were short of money two days ago, didn''t I take the initiative to call you? "


    "I almost forgot it if you didn''t say it. Was it your sister''s idea that you called me last time? "


    "Yes. She sent me a text message, asking me to call you immediately, and I wonder what it is


    This is really what Lin Manxue means. In fact, she is really kind-hearted. She is not greedy for success and does not leave her name.


    "Thank you for borrowing money last time. I''ll pay you back as soon as possible."


    "Brother ye, they are all brothers. You''re welcome. Besides, you don''t have to pay back the money. My sister has already given it to me for you."


    "Ah?"


    Lin Manxue helped me pay back the money. How can this woman always give me such a surprise? She must have seen that I don''t have much money, so she helped me out where I should go.

 Chapter 214

    "It''s so funny." That''s what I said. It''s just a polite remark. Fifty thousand yuan is not a drop in the bucket for Lin Manxue, but for me, it''s my life.


    "Brother ye, look at you. You are hypocritical. Are you happy?" Lin Yunfeng became closer and closer to me and began to tease me.


    "Get out of the way."


    Although Lin Yunfeng verbally promised that Lin Manxue would leave here immediately, according to the boy''s urine nature, he would not leave so fast.


    I took a plate to the front to get some snacks and fruits to eat. There are many kinds of snacks here, and they taste good. I filled a large plate full of them.


    Lin Yunfeng often comes to the club, so he doesn''t like these things very much, so he just drinks.


    I ate a large plate, and then went to install a large plate. Lin Yunfeng looked at me, and said, "brother ye, can you keep a low profile and watch a lot of people around you?"


    I said with indifference, "whoever likes to watch, I care about him."


    "My sister is watching, too?"


    "Ah?" I quickly looked up to find the figure of Lin Manxue, where is she? Lin Yunfeng deliberately teases me. He talks nonsense.


    I slapped Lin Yunfeng on the head and said, "amuse me, don''t you? I let you amuse me." I didn''t take one shot enough, but I took several shots in succession.


    Lin Yunfeng dragged my arm and said with a smile: "brother ye, are you really fighting?"


    "Do you think I''m a joker?"


    Lin Yunfeng said with a smile: "brother ye, don''t be rude to me in front of my sister. Be careful that she will deal with you."


    "Oh. Lin Yunfeng, you''ve grown up. Learn to use your sister to crush me! "


    "No, No. But my sister doesn''t allow anyone to bully me. If she sees it, I''m afraid it will affect your image in her mind. "


    "The image is a fart, Lao Tzu is this image, she likes how of how."


    I said so, but I didn''t do it again. Lin Yunfeng was right. After all, he was Lin Manxue''s brother. I abused him so much that Lin always felt unhappy.


    The party went on, the music went on, and then there was the dance.


    A couple of men and women entered the dance floor, including Xiang Pengyu and Lin Manxue.


    It''s strange for Lin Manxue to dance in professional clothes, but her beauty ignores all the unfavorable factors. She is still the most beautiful spirit on the dance floor.


    Xiang Pengyu and Lin man have excellent skills in snow dance, one is handsome, the other is beautiful, the other is sonorous and powerful, the other is light footed, the other is affectionate, the other is cold and gorgeous.


    Their technology is a level apart from others, and they are the leading actor and heroine of the evening, with their own halos on their heads, so they naturally become the most dazzling couple in the crowd.


    A total of two songs were played, and Lin Manxue danced two dances with Xiang Pengyu.


    At that time, I looked at them and felt very calm, because I felt that only such elegant and golden men as Xiang Pengyu could be worthy of Lin Manxue. They were made in heaven.


    At the end of the dance, the crowd left the dance floor, leaving only Xiang Pengyu and Lin Manxue on the dance floor.


    Lin Manxue was about to return to her original position. She gently pulled her arm to Pengyu and said, "Manxue, wait a moment. I have something to say to you."


    When Lin man saw Peng Yu''s naked eyes, she immediately understood that she wanted to say something. She put her right index finger to Peng Yu and hissed.


    He snapped his fingers. A waiter came up with a big bunch of roses and handed them to Xiang Pengyu.


    Xiang Pengyu took the flowers and gently put them on Lin Manxue''s hand. He took out a small red box from his pocket and slowly opened it with both hands. This is a very beautiful diamond ring.


    The diamond inlaid on the diamond ring is as big as cobblestone, and gives off a faint and dazzling light under the light of the dance floor.


    In fact, when Xiang Pengyu did this, it wasn''t just Lin Manxue. I think most of the people around him saw some clues. This is the rhythm of proposing.


    Xiang Pengyu suddenly knelt down on one knee, holding the proposal ring in one hand, and said affectionately: "man Xue, I love you very much. Tonight, in the presence of everyone, I ask you to give me a chance to take care of you for the rest of your life. Will you marry me? "


    Lin Manxue''s eyes are a little flustered. Maybe she didn''t expect such a show beforehand. She originally thought that tonight was just a simple birthday party, but she didn''t expect that Xiang Pengyu would choose to propose on this occasion.


    Lin Manxue is at a loss with a big bunch of flowers in her arms. She looks left and right. She wants to say something but doesn''t know how to say it.


    Xiang Pengyu saw that Lin Manxue hesitated and said, "man Xue, when Chairman Lin was lying on the hospital bed and said that he would betroth you to me, you may not realize my excited mood at that time. If it wasn''t for the depressed atmosphere of the hospital, I would jump up and cheer loudly."


    "The elders of the Lin family and Xiang family are looking forward to our early marriage. I''ve been looking forward to marrying you home earlier. Man Xue, please help me. I promise you that I will only love you as a woman all my life. No matter what happens in the future, I will always stand by your side to protect you, support you and take care of you. I -- ""Wait a minute." Suddenly a loud voice at the door stopped him from talking to Pengyu.


    Everyone looked towards the door and saw a very handsome man with a bodyguard coming into the hall.


    He has thick eyebrows, big eyes, high nose, knife like face and brown skin. He wears casual clothes just like me. We are the only men who wear casual clothes in the hall.


    He walked with a strong wind and looked at the sky with a kind of domineering contempt for everything. He spoke in a very loud voice. He was not angry, and his whole body was king.


    As soon as he appeared, the crowd immediately dispersed automatically, leaving a path. In an instant, he became the protagonist of the hall. Every time he passed a place, people on both sides would smile or greet him.


    He walked quickly with his back straight. He passed by Xiang Pengyu quietly and came to the front of Lin Manxue.


    At that time, Xiang Pengyu was still kneeling in front of Lin Manxue. This rough man directly ignored Xiang Pengyu. He called Lin Manxue very gently: "man Xue."


    He is such a rough man, also has such delicate time?


    I don''t think it''s just me. The whole hall is shocked.


    I secretly asked Lin Yunfeng: "who is this man?"


    "My idol feast is very small."


    "How much is the banquet? "Yan Qingcheng, Yan Qingdong''s brother?"


    "Yes. Besides him, who else has the domineering power? "


    Lin Yunfeng nodded with admiration and said: "brother ye, Yan Da Shao is a legend. He has a very high position in the younger generation. He is the most outstanding talent in the younger generation and can be called a model of our generation. Most of these young people today regard him as an idol. The reason why the Yan family is able to dominate the Lin family now has something to do with their ability. "


    I day, he is legendary that omnipotent Yan Qingcheng! The first time I heard that Yan Qingcheng''s name came from Lin Manxue. She gave Yan Qingcheng a very high opinion at that time. Today, when I saw him, he was very dignified. Now I''m almost awed by Lin Yunfeng''s boasting.


    Yan Qingcheng is not a good comer. It''s hard not to watch the excitement this time.


    Xiang Pengyu is so neglected by Yan Qingcheng, and Yan Qingcheng treats his fiancee Lin Manxue in front of him in full view of the public, which makes him look very ugly.


    However, Xiang Pengyu, as the host of the club and the organizer of the banquet, couldn''t lose his demeanor. He got up from the ground and said, "chief banquet officer, what do you mean?"

 Chapter 215

    Yan Qingcheng still does not bird him and treats him as the air. He just stares at Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue stood in the same place without saying a word.


    Yan Qingcheng doesn''t mind Lin Manxue''s cold attitude at all. Maybe he is used to it, because Lin Manxue is such a cold face to everyone.


    "Man Xue, tonight is your 25th birthday. I came back from m country specially to celebrate your birthday. I apologize for being late." Yan Qingcheng said very gently and sincerely.


    Lin Manxue lightly replied: "thank you."


    "Man Xue, you''ve been thin for more than half a year since you came back to China. I''m not with you. You should take good care of yourself."


    What does Yan Qingcheng mean by saying these words in front of so many people in the hall? He takes care of Lin Manxue. What''s the relationship between him and Lin Manxue?


    The people around him were talking about it in private. Now the situation is a bit chaotic. He confessed to Mr. Chen and Mr. Lin affectionately. Mr. Cheng stepped in. What''s the matter with the three of them?


    Lin Manxue doesn''t face Yan Qingcheng squarely. She looks away.


    Yan Qingcheng stares at Lin Manxue''s side face for a while, suddenly takes Lin Manxue''s little hand and says aggressively, "Manxue, I''ll take you to a place, and I''ll go now."


    This sudden change, once again let people see Yan Qingcheng''s own style, he does not care about anyone''s eyes and criticism.


    Xiang Pengyu is really angry this time. Yan Qingcheng deliberately ignores his existence and he can bear it. He can bear Yan Qingcheng''s disturbing his proposal. He can also bear Yan Qingcheng''s strange look at Lin Manxue, but he can''t bear Yan Qingcheng''s daring to do something to Lin Manxue.


    He pushed Yan Qingcheng forward and took Lin Manxue''s hand. But Yan Qingcheng held it very tightly. He tried twice but failed.


    "Yanqingcheng, let go of man Xue! What are you trying to do? Play hooligans


    Yan Qingcheng was very angry and asked Yan Qingcheng.


    Yan Qingcheng glanced at Xiang Pengyu fiercely and said with three points of evil: "Xiang Pengyu, this is between man Xue and me. There''s nothing wrong with you. Stay away."


    The eyes staring at Peng Yu seemed to be sparking: "Yan Qingcheng, I say it again, let go!"


    "Ha ha."


    Yan Qingcheng laughs scornfully. He doesn''t pay attention to the general warning, just like he didn''t hear it.


    In Yan Qingcheng''s eyes, Xiang Pengyu doesn''t seem to be worth mentioning at all.


    At this time, Yan Qingcheng was supercilious and had only one woman in his eyes, which was Lin Manxue.


    In contrast, Lin Manxue, as the No.1 woman in this farce, is still standing there like a nobody, with her hands held by Yan Qingcheng.


    Xiang Pengyu swallows his saliva. He has been trying to hold down the anger in his heart, because tonight''s birthday party is his own. He has spent a lot of effort and invited so many guests. He intended to propose, but it turned out to be such a thing.


    If he is here to fight with Yan Qingcheng, he will become a joke of the whole Shenzhen City and even the Chinese business community.


    He and Yan Qingcheng have known each other since they were young. They know that this person always goes his own way. They do things according to their own preferences. They don''t care about fame and other people''s eyes.


    Yan Qingcheng can do this. He''s not afraid of making a big deal, but he can''t do it to Peng Yu.


    If he does the same today, the good reputation he has built over the years will be ruined.


    So he needs to be calm, absolutely calm.


    Xiang Pengyu took a few deep breaths to calm down his anger. He approached Yan Qingcheng and said in his ear gently:


    "Yan Qingcheng, you first release man Xue''s hand. Today, there are so many people here. Is it too much for you? You can act recklessly, but have you ever thought about it for man Xue? What do you do for man Xue? "


    Yan Qingcheng thinks and smiles. He releases Lin Manxue''s little hand.


    "Man Xue, I never doubt your grandfather''s vision, but this time it''s an exception. Is a man who can''t even protect his own woman worth your life? Man Xue, what time is it? What kind of arranged marriage do you have? No one in the world can understand you, just like no one can understand me. Only I am the only one who can understand you. "


    Yan Qingcheng said this to Lin Manxue, more like Xiang Pengyu.


    Xiang Pengyu said coldly: "Mr. Yan, you are my guest when you come to my club tonight. I''ll save you some face. Don''t push any inch."


    "Am I wrong? Xiang Pengyu, you are not a man. You are a hypocrite. If man Xue follows you, what''s the difference between jumping into the fire pit and jumping into the fire pit? Don''t pester man Xue any more. You''re such a counsellor. I''m afraid you''ve sullied her. "


    "Yan Qingcheng, please leave here immediately. You are not welcome here! Come on, please go out at once. "


    The more Yan Qingcheng talks, the worse he hears. Xiang Pengyu can''t bear it. He becomes angry and starts to blow people.


    According to the general way of hospitality, visitors are all guests. It''s rare for a host to bombard guests like this, especially in the upper class, because it will give other guests the impression that the host has no manners and measure.According to this situation, Xiang Pengyu really can''t bear it.


    When Xiang Pengyu opened his mouth, a manager like man came in with eight security guards. They went to Yan Qingcheng and said politely, "Mr. banquet, could you please go out?"


    When the bodyguards Yan Qingcheng brings see that someone is embarrassed, they immediately stop in front of Yan Qingcheng to protect him.


    Yan Qingcheng patted the bodyguard on the shoulder, indicating that he should not be so nervous.


    The corner of Yanqing Cheng''s mouth showed a smile of evil, with three points of evil spirit, he said with a smile: "ha ha ha, is this becoming angry? Man Xue, see, this is the man your grandfather chose for you. With this measure and courage, I''m really not worth it for you. "


    Yan Qingcheng''s sarcasm annoyed Xiang Pengyu''s subordinates. He said coldly: "Mr. Yan, we respect you as a guest of our club. You have a noble status. Please don''t insult Mr. Xiang."


    All of a sudden, Yan Qingcheng looks at the manager of the club, which almost makes him unstable.


    Because his eyes were too fierce, the club manager felt weak and almost paralyzed.


    Yan Qingcheng said unhappily, "can you speak here?"


    When Yan Qingcheng stepped forward, the manager and the security guard stepped back. At that time, the atmosphere was very strange, as if these security guards were not Xiang Pengyu''s people, but the bodyguards he brought with him.


    The atmosphere is full of tension, and conflicts may occur at any time. I think as long as you are more tough with Peng Yu, there may be a farce of two men fighting for one woman tonight.


    I am worried for Lin Manxue in my heart, because no matter how Yan Qingcheng and Xiang Pengyu end up, the biggest victim of this farce is Lin Manxue.


    She is a pure and innocent woman. She is used as a bargaining chip by two big men. She trades in the balance of feelings and interests.


    Lin Yunfeng and I also stood up from the sofa. If we really fight, we will rush to protect Lin Manxue at the first time.


    Although both sides won''t do anything to Lin Manxue, fighting is easy to hurt by mistake. Lin Manxue is so noble that I dare not be careless.


    Lin Manxue was silent for a long time and finally opened her mouth. She said faintly, "Yan Qingcheng, do you come all the way to me tonight to wish my life to Lin Manxue?"


    Yan Qingcheng saw that Lin Manxue''s face was not happy and did not dare to make a sound.


    "Say it?"


    Yan Qingcheng looks at Lin Manxue and nods her head. Lin Manxue says, "no! What do I think you''re trying to make trouble on purpose? "


    Yan Qingcheng doesn''t know how to answer, because his behavior just now really affected tonight''s birthday party, and to a certain extent, it is also a humiliation to Lin Manxue.


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t want to, but he had to.


    Lin Manxue glanced at the club manager and security guard and said faintly: "manager Wang, there are many guests in the club tonight. You are busy with other things. You don''t have to worry about it here."


    Manager Wang looks at Xiang Pengyu, because Xiang Zong is his boss. Xiang Zong doesn''t speak. How dare he act without authorization.


    Lin Manxue said, to Pengyu will naturally listen to her, he waved, let manager Wang with a group of security to exit.


    Yan Qingcheng also asked his bodyguards to step aside.


    Lin Manxue said to the guests, "it''s a great honor for Manxue to come to her birthday party tonight. Thank you again. Man Xue is not feeling well. She wants to go back and have a rest. Excuse me, I''m sorry. "

 Chapter 216

    With that, Lin Manxue hands the flowers to a waiter beside him. He doesn''t even look at Peng Yu and Yan Qingcheng, so he walks away.


    Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng both want to chase, but they know Lin Manxue''s character, because Lin Manxue was really angry just now. If they chase at this time, it may backfire.


    Lin Yunfeng drank the red wine in his glass and said, "brother ye, hurry up."


    "Where to?"


    "After my sister."


    "No? Don''t you see that she''s choking in her heart now, and it''s time to go to her, isn''t it


    When Lin Manxue is angry, like Su Manyu, she doesn''t talk poisonous and likes to find fault. I don''t want to find abuse.


    "My sister is in poor health. If she can''t vent her anger, she will get sick."


    "My God."


    Lin Yunfeng and I passed by Yan Qingcheng. Yan Qingcheng gently took Lin Yunfeng''s arm and said, "Xiao Feng, go back to comfort your sister. It''s all my fault tonight. Help me say something nice. No matter what she says or does later, lose her temper or scold you, you can bear it. Don''t make her angry again."


    "Oh."


    Lin Yunfeng and I went out of the hall and chased out from the emergency exit, because we couldn''t catch up with her when we took the elevator.


    Lin Yunfeng and I went out of the club and chased to the street. People came and went on the street. Where can we find her.


    "Brother ye, my sister is gone."


    I said angrily, "can you talk? What is missing, is not seen, missing is lost. Have you lost your sister? "


    "Brother ye, do you still have the heart to chew words with me?"


    "Roll the calf. Your words are easy to be misunderstood, OK


    "Oh. What shall we do now? "


    "What? Go back to your home and find your mother. "


    "No? My sister, you don''t care? "


    "What can I do for you? She is my leader. I may have the obligation to help her in work, but now it''s her personal business. Can I manage it? Besides, I told you to go home and comfort her


    I don''t want Lin Yunfeng to know about my relationship with Lin Manxue. So, after all, Lin Yunfeng''s brother-in-law is Xiang Pengyu.


    Of course, in fact, President Lin and I really only have a working relationship. If I show special concern for her, it''s easy for Lin Yunfeng to misunderstand that this little bastard is also a thief.


    "Brother ye, you really don''t care? My sister has such a strong personality. I''m afraid I can''t hold my sister without your help. "


    "Come on. There''s nothing wrong with your sister. It''s just that your brother-in-law didn''t succeed in his proposal. The banquet was always mixed up. It''s OK to ask again next time. What''s the big deal. As for the birthday party, it''s nothing. Your sister is not interested in it at all. "


    "Brother ye, where are you going?"


    When Lin Yunfeng saw me stopping a taxi, he immediately asked me.


    "Where else, go home."


    "Don''t you want me to drive you back?"


    "Forget it. You''d better go home early. If you ink outside again, maybe your sister is hiding in bed and crying. She''s not in a good mood tonight. As your brother, you can comfort her after you go back. "


    "Oh."


    When I got on a taxi, Lin Yunfeng was still standing there. I waved to him to go back early.


    After the taxi started, he asked me where to go. I thought about it and said, "Yijing building."


    I guess Lin Manxue won''t go back so early. Maybe she will go back to manshe company and continue to work.


    My brother put me down outside the Yijing building. Now it''s more than nine o''clock in the evening, and all the companies in the Yijing building have been off work.


    I took the elevator to the 28th floor and turned left to go to the president''s office. I saw the light inside was on outside. As expected, Lin Manxue worked overtime inside.


    I knocked on the door outside. "Who is it?" Lin Manxue asked inside.


    "Mr. Lin, it''s me."


    Lin Manxue went to the door, opened the door, looked at me and said, "why do you come to the company so late?"


    "For you."


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Something?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Lin, can you let me go first and ask again?"


    Lin Man snow side opens a body, let me enter the office inside.


    After I went in, I saw a lot of documents on Lin Manxue''s desk. I tut tut praised him and said, "Mr. Lin, you are so diligent. You never let yourself off on your birthday night."


    Lin Manxue said with a black face: "Ye Chutian, if you want to come and taunt me and see my jokes, you may be disappointed."


    I know that the quarrel between Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng just now is a great harm to Lin Manxue, because it will definitely become a big joke for the business community.


    The two young talents are fighting at Lin Manxue''s birthday party. Is there a more attractive topic?Fortunately, there was no paparazzi in the club just now, otherwise the front page headlines in recent days will be settled, and Lin Manxue, Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng will certainly occupy a large part.


    "Mr. Lin, why are you so sensitive? How dare I laugh at you?"


    Lin Manxue coldly said: "do you see someone bullying me? I''m very proud. You must be thinking, Lin Manxue, you will have today. I told you to bully me at ordinary times. Now, it''s OK. Someone will clean you up and lose face!"


    What Lin Manxue said, her eyes are red. The more she said, the more angry she became. I think anyone who meets this kind of thing will be angry. Of course, there is a kind of women who want to make a hype, want to be famous and want to be red. They like to watch men fight for her, and the more they make it, the more happy they are.


    Is Lin Manxue such a woman? Obviously, her character, identity and ability are there. Doing so to Peng Yu and Yan Qingcheng will only discredit her.


    I look at Lin Manxue so sad, in the heart also some can''t bear, she is a very strong woman, not easy to get angry, also not easy to cry, but now, her heart is wronged, there is no place to release and vent, can only be stuffy in the heart.


    When Lin man saw that she was so impolite, she quickly wiped her tears. She was an extremely conceited woman and didn''t want to let outsiders see her inner vulnerability easily.


    "Turn around and don''t look at me." Lin Manxue ordered me to say.


    "Mr. Lin, you say that you are a woman and cry. What''s the big deal? Don''t let people see you?"


    "Ye Chutian, do you also want to bully me?"


    Lin Manxue was so angry that she came up and kicked me. She was wearing high-heeled shoes and it was very painful.


    "Oh, Mr. Lin, why do you still use it?"


    "I''ll shoot you asshole. If you don''t help me, come and laugh at me. " Lin Manxue took out several papers on the desk and chased me.


    As I ran around the office, I said: "Mr. Lin, pay attention to the image, pay attention to the image, you are the boss, how can you lose your demeanor."


    "I''ll give up. Look, I won''t kill you tonight! " Lin Manxue while chasing while shouting, she accidentally sprained when chasing me, the body fell down, data scattered all over the ground.


    A woman should be very careful when she wears high heels. Can she do so much without accident.


    I''m quick with my eyes and hands. Before Lin Manxue''s body falls to the ground, I turn around and put my arms around Lin Manxue''s waist. I hold her tightly in my arms.


    Lin Manxue''s body is light, soft and fragrant, just like a baby without bones.


    Lin Manxue instinctively put her hands on my shoulders, which is an instinctive reaction, because people are eager to grasp something when they lose their center of gravity.


    Time seems to stop at this moment, my body and Lin Manxue feel each other''s heartbeat.


    I hung in the air and hugged Lin Manxue tightly. The more I hugged her, the more tightly I hugged her. At that time, my heart beat so fast that I was about to jump out of my chest. My head was confused. I didn''t think about anything at that time, so I wanted to get close to a beautiful woman.


    This is the best woman that makes Yan Qingcheng and Xiang Pengyu helpless. At the moment, she is lying in my arms.

 Chapter 217

    I look down at Lin Manxue in my arms. She breathes out like a orchid and looks at me vaguely. That kind of look is something I can''t forget all my life. It''s so charming. It''s like a blooming peony that I can pick at any time.


    At this moment, there is a trace of anger, a trace of sadness, and a trace of grievance in Lin Manxue''s eyes. I still feel pity for such complex and deep eyes,


    the more I look at them, the more I like them, the more excited I look at them. When people are impulsive, they are full of evil courage. When they dare not do it, they don''t want to care so much at this time.


    Under the control of my subconscious, I did a bold thing. I suddenly looked down for Lin Manxue''s cherry mouthpiece, and then I kissed it fiercely.


    I was crazy. I know. I must be crazy. I was crazy once last night in Shanghai, and I''m going to be crazy again tonight.


    Crazy is crazy, let me fall in the madness.


    At that time, Lin Manxue was probably scared. She didn''t react. She knew that she opened her eyes and looked at me foolishly. I didn''t do it for a while. Seeing that Lin Manxue didn''t stop me, my courage grew stronger and stronger.


    I hold Lin Manxue on the sofa, press heavily on her body and kiss her crazily. This state lasts for a period of time. I''m not satisfied with it. I want to go further. I empty my hand and sneak into Lin Manxue''s clothes. I come across the most beautiful thing in the world.


    Because it is in the sky, people can hear it several times.


    At this time, Lin Manxue fell into a sea of flames. Her face was ruddy, her ears were hot, and even her neck was red. She didn''t know how to react, or she had fallen into an unconscious state.


    While kissing man Xue, I explore her. I want to know her and decode every secret of her.


    I opened Lin Manxue''s professional dress. I thought that her black stockings were in the way. With a strong force on her hand, the stockings were torn by me.


    I took advantage of my hand


    Lin Manxue fiercely hit a spirit, wake up, she suddenly a slap call in my face, this slap full of strength, in my face left a bright red five finger seal.


    "Man Xue, I..."


    Before I finished, Lin Manxue slapped me again. This time, the voice was loud, but the strength was not as strong as last time.


    "Get up!"


    Lin Manxue''s breath is cold, just like falling into an ice cellar.


    "Man Xue."


    "Call me president Lin."


    "Yes, Mr. Lin." I quickly changed my tongue.


    "Come on."


    I quickly got up from Lin Manxue and helped her to sit up. Lin Manxue shook off my hand and said, "don''t touch me!"


    "Oh."


    I immediately retracted my hand. Lin Manxue blushed and covered the bare place with her hand. She ordered me to turn around and limped back to her rest room. She went inside and changed a silk stocking.


    After Lin Manxue came out, she had a cold face and seemed to eat people. To tell you the truth, I''m in a mess now. This time, I''m in a big trouble. I''ve made Lin Manxue indecent.


    This time, it''s more crazy than last time. It''s hard to be immortal.


    I stand in situ stupefied, Lin Manxue coldly said: "get out!"


    "Mr. Lin. I just... "


    "Get out of here!"


    Lin Manxue is now angry, no matter how I explain it is redundant, so I choose to avoid the edge, wait for her to calm down, I will apologize to her.


    I went to the door, opened the door and went out.


    When I took the door with me, I heard Lin Manxue cry. She still couldn''t help it. The usually arrogant general manager Lin, after being bullied by three big men, still cried.


    I didn''t leave, but stood outside eavesdropping on the movement inside. I heard Lin Manxue crying inside. She was very sad. The more she cried, the louder she was. Finally, she was crying.


    I slapped myself at the door. I''m not a human being. I''m confused. How can I bully Lin Manxue when she is most wronged and sad? How can I treat her like this when she is such a kind and good woman.


    The more I think about it, the more I regret it. If time can flow, I will control my desire in my heart and seal it, so that it can never live beyond.


    Lin Manxue is lying on the sofa, her voice is crying more and more. She has been under great pressure during this period of time. In addition, her sudden proposal to Pengyu at night scared her. Later, Yan Qingcheng stirred up the situation again, making her unable to raise her head in front of the public. Now, even I dare to insult her.


    She suddenly felt very poor, just a little ant, just a plaything in other people''s hands, whatever she wanted.


    Lin Manxue is crying inside. My heart is like being sliced by knives. I can''t help it any more. I push the door in and run to Lin Manxue''s desk to get a pen in the pen holder.


    There are all kinds of pens in Mr. Lin''s desk penholder. There are many kinds of pens.I knelt down in front of Lin Manxue''s tea table and said, "Mr. Lin, I''m sorry for you. I know you won''t forgive me for what I''m saying now, and I don''t want to explain anything, because I''ve made a mistake. It''s useless to say more. I''ll give you this hand as punishment. "


    I quickly took the cover of the pen, put my left hand under the coffee table, spread out my palm, and stabbed it down with a pen in my right hand. Lin Manxue was lying on the sofa crying at that time. She had no time to respond to the sudden change. When she reacted, the pen had been running through the palm of my left hand, bleeding.


    "Ah With a scream, Lin Manxue quickly got up from the sofa, threw herself in front of me and cried, "Ye Chutian, what are you doing? You are out of your mind


    My left hand was bleeding, and there was a pool of blood on the coffee table, and the blood flowed along the edge of the coffee table on the ground.


    "Man Snow, are you still angry? " My face turned pale and I shivered when I spoke, because it was really painful. There were many nerves in my palm. I pierced my palm with a pen. How could flesh and blood bear the pain.


    It''s still bleeding. It''s all over the place.


    "Ye Chutian, are you ok?" Lin Manxue''s eyes are red, her lips are trembling, because a girl will be scared to see such a bloody picture.


    Lin Manxue holds my palm and looks at me in tears.


    "Man Snow, yes, I''m sorry I lost too much blood, plus the pain, so I passed out.


    When I woke up again, my nose was full of the smell of disinfectant. It was dark inside. I saw a woman lying at the head of my bed from the light leaking in from the outside.


    I sat up slowly. My injured left palm was covered with bandages. Now I was taking a drip on my foot.


    Lin Manxue was woken up by me. She rubbed her eyes and turned on the light. When she saw me sitting up, she said, "why did you get up? Lie down and have a rest."


    "Mr. Lin, you sent me to the hospital?"


    "Well. You passed out. I thought you were dead. "


    "This little injury can''t kill people. Are you not frightened? "


    "Why not. Ye Chutian, you must promise me one thing. "


    "Don''t say one, even ten, one hundred, one thousand. I''ll do the same."


    I really think so in my heart. As long as it''s Lin Manxue''s request, I will complete it with quality and quantity guaranteed.


    "You can''t hurt yourself like this any more, you know? The doctor said, "if you send it later, your hand will be disabled."


    "Snow, I hurt you, let you sad, let you cry, don''t say to compensate you a hand, is to compensate you a life is also should."


    "Nonsense. The body is your own. If you don''t care who cares, how can you casually compensate others? Besides, what''s the use of one hand and one life for me? "


    "Man Xue, today is your birthday. It''s my fault that I let you see such bloody and disgusting pictures. I apologize to you."


    "Forget it. It''s all over. Don''t think about these unhappy things. And now it''s past twelve o''clock, and my birthday is over. Don''t worry about it any more. "


    I asked Lin Manxue: "what time is it now?"


    Lin Manxue looked at her watch and said, "it''s more than two o''clock in the morning."


    I thought about it and wanted to pull out the needle on my foot. Lin Manxue looked at me in surprise and said, "Ye Chutian, what do you want to do? You''re confused."

 Chapter 218

    I ignored her and held the place where the needle was inserted for a while. It would be ok if there was no bleeding. I pulled Lin Manxue with my right hand, and my left hand had been fixed with bandage by the doctor.


    "What are you pulling me for?"


    "Come with me to a place."


    "Are you going to leave the hospital?"


    "Well."


    "No. You need a good rest now. You''re not going anywhere


    I don''t care about Lin Manxue''s objection. I directly pull her out. Lin Manxue doesn''t dare to resist because my left hand is injured. She is afraid to touch my left hand.


    I took Lin Manxue out of the hospital quietly. No matter what time in the big city, the outside is bright. I checked the convenience stores nearby on Baidu map and found one, which is less than a mile away from us.


    I took Lin Manxue to walk in the past. After arriving at the 24-hour convenience store, I asked Lin Manxue to wait for me outside. I''ll come as soon as I go.


    Lin Manxue was very obedient this time. She stood at the door and didn''t follow in.


    I went in about ten minutes and came out with a big bag of things.


    Lin Manxue asked curiously, "what did you buy so much?"


    "I''ll see later."


    "Where are you going now? Back to the hospital? "


    "No. Back to Yijing building. "


    I added money to call a didi express and took Lin Manxue back to Yijing building. Instead of going back to Manxue company, we went to the roof of Yijing building.


    Yijing building has 40 or 50 floors. It''s very high. It''s very nice to stand on it and blow the wind at night.


    "Man Xue, you seldom come here alone, do you?"


    "Well. This is the first time. "


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to give it to me for the first time." I was in a good mood and started talking nonsense again.


    Lin Manxue said: "Ye Chutian, don''t think you are a patient now. If you win my sympathy, you can take advantage of me in your mouth."


    "How dare I. You are so high and fierce at ordinary times. I only dare to take advantage of you in my heart. "


    I spread some newspapers on the floor, which I asked the convenience store owner for, and then spread a layer of table cloth on them.


    These jobs are completed by me and Lin Manxue. Now I have a disabled hand, so I can only ask her for help.


    I put the things I bought on it, and then I put some small cakes in an open place beside it. I put the small cakes into a love figure and put candles on it.


    Because there is no cake to sell, I can only make a simple cake myself.


    I lit the candles one by one.


    Lin Manxue watched me do all this, she was smiling, I see her look, the heart should be very happy.


    I asked Lin Manxue to come over: "the conditions are simple and crude, it can only be like this."


    Lin Manxue looked at it and said, "yes, I like it very much."


    I asked Lin Manxue to make a wish. She closed her eyes and made a wish. Then she blew the candle together. I sang a birthday song for Lin Manxue. Then I sang a love song "just no if" with her.


    This is the song that I cooperated with her at the annual meeting. At that time, I played the soundtrack on my mobile phone, because we used to sing in chorus, so the effect was good.


    "Mr. Lin, I didn''t buy you any birthday present. This little gift is for you." I took the meteorite off my neck and handed it to Lin Manxue.


    "You carry it all the time. It must be very important to you."


    "It has been with me for more than ten years and witnessed my youth and youth. Therefore, it is precious. A small gift is not a respect."


    Lin Manxue stroked the meteorite and said with a smile, "this small stone is very strange. Where did you buy it?"


    "It''s a meteorite. It belongs to the flying immortals. It was picked up."


    "Is this a meteorite?"


    "Well."


    "Thank you, ye Chutian. I''ll take it. I like it very much. "


    "Just like it."


    "Hee hee." Lin Man Xue suddenly a witty smile, I know her so long, or the first time to see her such a witty smile.


    I look at her and see crazy, because the moonlight on the rooftop of Lin Manxue, like a fairy, spotless, beautiful hair dazzle.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Manxue saw that I was staring at her like this, and asked in a hollow way.


    "Man Xue, you are so beautiful." I can''t help saying this praise. It was my heart at that time. I didn''t mean to flatter at all.


    "You''re not serious again."


    Lin Manxue didn''t get angry. She just laughed and said I was not serious.


    "Man Xue, do I always make you unhappy?"


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "can''t say always, occasionally."


    "Then why don''t you fire me?"


    "Why should I fire you. I recruited you. I fired you, not to prove that I have no eyes! "I know this is not the real reason. Since Lin Manxue doesn''t want to say it, I won''t ask.


    "Man Xue, are you hungry?"


    Lin Manxue shakes her head. After a long time, Lin Manxue suddenly says seriously: "Ye Chutian, I want to have a good talk with you. I don''t intend to pursue the matter tonight, but it won''t happen again. Besides, you should respect me all the time and don''t despise me any more, you know?"


    "I see."


    "Besides, you and I are just colleagues. We can''t mix other emotions. I''m your leader and you''re my employee. That''s all, you know?"


    "I know."


    "After tonight, don''t call me man Xue. It''s not what you should call me. You can only call me Mr. Lin."


    "Oh."


    Lin Manxue saw that I looked a little down. She thought I couldn''t bear it. Anyway, she saw everything I did for her today.


    "Let me know what you have in mind tonight. As long as I can do it, I will try my best to satisfy you."


    "No


    "Really?"


    "You won''t agree with it."


    Lin Manxue said with a smile, "are you still worried about me writing bad checks?"


    In fact, I really don''t have any requirements. I do anything for Lin Manxue regardless of return, and I treat her like this tonight. These are what I should do.


    "Come on, how do you know I won''t agree if you don''t?"


    I didn''t have any idea. Her attitude made me want to tease her.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t be so full of your words. If I really say it, I''m afraid you will break your promise."


    Lin Manxue said haughtily, "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t be so fussy. If you want to speak, speak quickly. "


    "I want to hold you."


    I''m just joking with Lin Manxue, because tonight is the most intimate night for me and her. I know that after tonight, she and I will return to the original track, even further away than before.


    I originally thought that Lin Manxue would bury me a few words, and even lose a little temper. Unexpectedly, she looked at me shyly.


    What''s her expression? Won''t she really agree?


    Lin Manxue said after a long time, "I forgot what I just told you. We are colleagues. How can we do this?"


    I quibbled and said, "didn''t you ask me to speak from my heart? I thought so in my heart, so I said so."


    Lin Manxue said, "do you really think so?"


    "Of course. You are so beautiful, I think every man wants to. Of course, if you don''t want to, I don''t want to force you to say nothing just now. "


    Lin Manxue thought for a while and said: "hugging is just a kind of etiquette abroad. Although the domestic environment is different, it''s OK for colleagues to embrace each other. Let''s encourage each other."


    "Mr. Lin, this hug is not a hug. I want the princess to hold it."

 Chapter 219

    How is a princess hug the same as a hug? It''s totally different. One is a game between lovers, and the other is social etiquette. Can it be the same?


    "You want to go further." Lin Manxue blushed and said with embarrassment.


    "Lin, I am still the same sentence, if you like, you will, if you don''t want to, if I do not, I will not force you, anyway, you are the leader, you has the final say."


    Lin Manxue hesitated for a while, nodded gently and said, "OK. I promise you, but you have to promise me what I said before, and you can''t do it again. "


    "A gentleman will never go back on his word."


    I got up to hold Lin Manxue. She was a little nervous. She said, "don''t be so impatient. It''s like something."


    I laughed: "it''s not urgent, then I have nothing to worry about in my life. Mr. Lin, are you ready? "


    "Ye Chutian, can you forget about it? I don''t think it''s good. Besides, you can''t exert yourself if you hurt your hand."


    How can I miss such an opportunity, I said: "everything is agreed, how can we just let it go. Mr. Lin, you don''t want to go back. "


    I take advantage of Lin Manxue hesitation, suddenly start, hold up Lin Manxue, Lin Manxue dare not move, because I only have one hand to hold her, my left hand can''t force.


    Lin Manxue sat on my arm, I looked at her eyes, she began to dare not look at me, to avoid, but I insisted on staring at her, watching, she also slowly relieved.


    She gave me an embarrassed smile, which made my heart ready to move again.


    I stare at Lin Manxue for a long time and stare at her motionlessly. The more I look at her, the more I feel, the more I lose myself. I fall into the beauty of Lin Manxue and get lost.


    Lin Manxue in my overbearing eyes, began to be a little timid, and then gradually let go, and finally she dared to look at me.


    We two just looked at each other, and suddenly I gently said in Liman Snow''s ear, "man snow, I want to kiss you."


    Lin Manxue listen to me so say, the body is obviously in shudder, I face close to her, stick on her face, ask her again: "OK?"


    Lin Manxue tangled in her heart. Her eyes were flustered and confused. At first, she didn''t know what to do. But when my face approached her again, she couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    Women don''t object, they just acquiesce, right?


    Besides, closing your eyes is an obvious offensive signal.


    I don''t care what she means, because I don''t care what she means at this time. My meaning is very simple, that is, no matter how much I think, it''s not as good as actual action.


    This time, I am much more gentle than last time. People are strange creatures, and many skills are innate. For example, that one and this one have no teacher at all.


    Now I have only one hand and I have to hold Lin Manxue, so I can''t do anything but kiss her. But I''m very content to kiss her. I haven''t let go of any corner above her neck, ears, nose, eyes, mouth, forehead, face and hair. Every inch of these territories has left my traces.


    After a long time, I separated from Lin Manxue. Her face was burning hot and her eyes were overflowing. At this time, Lin Manxue was more exciting than ever.


    I can''t bear to put her down, but I know I''ve got enough tonight. I want to be content.


    After Lin Manxue left my arms, she was lying on the railing to blow. I think she wanted to wake herself up with the wind, because her behavior just now was too absurd.


    A female boss and a male employee kiss on the rooftop in the dark and windy night. If you want to say that they have nothing to do with each other, you may not believe in ghosts.


    But there is really no other relationship between Lin Manxue and me except the relationship between colleagues. This is really like a dream, because only the relationship in the dream is completely illogical.


    Lin Manxue''s back to me, let the evening wind blow her hair, the night breeze in the Lin Manxue, slender pretty figure projected on the rooftop, beautiful things.


    I really want to hold her from behind, hold her in my arms, take good care of her, but now I dare not, just now I have gone out of the way, if I continue to be so unscrupulous, Lin Manxue will be angry.


    In my mind, Lin is the snow lotus. I can only wait and see from afar. Even if I touch her occasionally, I can only stop.


    After her heart gradually calmed down, she turned to look at me and said, "it''s too late. Go back."


    I nodded.


    She and I automatically forget what happened just now, because this is a very abnormal episode, which should not appear in my script and hers.


    We should cut it out and delete it forever, so that our life is normal.


    Linmansher and I left the roof. Instead of going to the next floor to take the elevator, we went out along the emergency exit.There are induction lights in the corridor, which are dark and bright for a while. Lin Manxue is wearing high-heeled shoes. When he goes down the corridor, he should be very careful, or he will easily sprain his feet.


    Every turn a floor, I shout, the light is on, Lin Man Snow''s figure from blurred become clear up.


    Lin Manxue and I walked like this one after another without talking to each other. I really hope this building has tens of millions of floors, so that man Xue and I can stay here for a lifetime.


    I was suddenly surprised by my strange idea, because besides Ye Yingying, I had a lifelong idea about a woman for the first time. I don''t know if I really fell in love with Lin Manxue.


    These days, I have been suppressing their emotions, I told myself not to unrealistic wishful thinking, Lin Manxue with Xiang Pengyu, they are such a perfect match, I such acacia is not trouble.


    But tonight, when Xiang Pengyu proposed to Lin Manxue, Lin Manxue was hesitating and hesitating, and my heart began to move again, because I vaguely felt that Lin Manxue didn''t like Xiang Pengyu very much.


    They are just a couple made up temporarily on the bed of chairman Lin. man Xue may not agree to do so in her heart, but she has to listen to Chairman Lin''s death order.


    I comforted myself so much, so I ignited the thought in Lin Manxue''s heart again, and I became more and more daring, so what happened tonight.


    This is a psychological change, I may not feel, but under the control of the subconscious, it really exists.


    After we got back to the hospital, I asked Lin Manxue to go back to sleep. There was no way to rest here.


    Lin Manxue is probably embarrassed to stay with me again. She needs to go back and calm down. She drove her blue Ferrari back.


    She sent me to the hospital and drove her own Ferrari.


    I lay on the bed, how can not sleep, there is excitement in my heart, there is a trace of sadness.


    I didn''t expect that the first girl I ever kissed was Lin Manxue. She and I would have such a beautiful night. I think I will never forget this night in my life, because it will be the best memory in my life.


    But I have a trace of regret in my heart. Such a good woman is destined not to belong to me.


    I can''t sleep. I''m afraid I''ll get my wounds, so I''m very careful when I turn them.


    I found a serious problem. Since I met Lin Manxue, I think ye Yingying has less and less time in the evening. Recently, she has been running out of my mind and dream.

 Chapter 220

    Now I am full of Lin Manxue''s figure, her cold face, her smiling face, her front face, her side face. As soon as I close my eyes, every face of her will appear in front of me.


    With this terrible discovery, I suddenly realized that I might have just climbed out of Ye Yingying''s swamp and fell into Lin Manxue''s bigger and deeper swamp.


    I''m done.


    After Lin Manxue got out of the hospital, she didn''t rush home. Instead, she drove to a small hillside and sat for a long time with her little head in her arms.


    She cursed for a while, and then giggled, in short, strange expression, of course, all this I do not know, because at this time I was lying in the hospital bed thinking.


    The next day, Lin Manxue came to see me early in the morning and brought me porridge.


    We meet again, each other are a little embarrassed, she did not dare to face my eyes, man Xue''s face flushed, especially good-looking.


    I dare not presumptuous, also dare not stare at her to see, I moved a chair for Lin Manxue, let her sit down.


    "Are you better today?"


    "Much better."


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "No pain."


    Lin Manxue nodded. She opened the lid of the incubator and said, "have some porridge."


    "Good."


    Lin Manxue took a small spoon for me, and I ate it one by one.


    "How does it taste?"


    "It''s delicious."


    In fact, I don''t like porridge. I hate porridge since I was a child, because I don''t think porridge has any flavor. But this is the porridge that Lin Manxue bought for me. Of course, I like it.


    I said good to drink, Lin Manxue is very happy, the smile on her face is very obvious.


    "The first time I cooked porridge, I thought it was hard to drink."


    "Ah? Mr. Lin, did you cook it yourself


    "Well. It''s over five. "


    I look at Lin Manxue some tired eyes, heartache unceasingly, at the same time in the heart is warm enough, Lin Manxue cook porridge for me, I don''t want to be too happy.


    I scooped porridge and ate it all over my mouth.


    "You slow down, and no one will fight you."


    Lin Manxue took out a paper towel in her bag and gently wiped it for me. This is really a subconscious action. I dare not think about it before.


    Since last night, I feel my relationship with Lin Manxue has lost balance. Reason keeps us away from each other, but emotion keeps us close to each other unconsciously.


    For example, before, how could Lin Manxue cook porridge for me? It was impossible to buy porridge.


    And just now, she wiped my mouth. This is only done in a very close relationship. Have you ever seen such a relationship with colleagues in general, especially superiors and subordinates?


    This time it''s a complete mess.


    But I don''t want so much, as long as I can be with Lin Manxue, as long as I can see her, I don''t care so much. I don''t care about female superiors, girlfriends or even the most familiar strangers.


    As long as she is willing to let me care about her, accompany her, the rest is not important.


    Lin Manxue may also realize that it''s too intimate to wipe my mouth. She blushed and explained, "if you don''t have a convenient hand, I''ll help you. I''m a poor disabled person. You don''t think much about it!"


    There is a word called desire to cover and make it clear. It''s OK that Lin Manxue doesn''t say it. The more he explains, the more guilty he is.


    I didn''t tear her down, because Lin Manxue was thin skinned and not amused. If I was so ignorant, I would really annoy her.


    "Man Xue." I called Lin Manxue gently.


    "What for?" Lin Manxue turned a white eye to look at me and said, "didn''t I say it? I''ll call Mr. Lin in the future."


    "General manager Lin, this is a hospital, not a company. There are only patients, doctors, nurses and family members. What kind of general manager Lin comes from?"


    "You! You''re a liar! You said you should respect me later. You promised to be fine last night


    Lin Man snow blows beard to stare, estimate is really anxious eye.


    "Ha ha. Mr. Lin, I''m kidding you. I respect you all the time. "


    "Do you respect me? You used to be submissive when you talked to me. You were the one who opened and shut up. What''s more, you didn''t dare to disobey what I said. You see, now that you don''t speak, you just talk about you, and you still talk to me, and you don''t listen to me. "


    "Man Xue, there''s something wrong with you. Do you still like men who are submissive?"


    "What are you talking about! Who said I like you. Don''t be sentimental, and don''t be wishful thinking. "


    Lin Manxue is like a cat whose tail is trampled on. She jumps up and says with a strong voice.


    "Mr. Lin, I''m just talking about it. Why are you so excited? What a guilty conscience? "


    "You''re guilty, you''re dead!"


    Lin Manxue pushed my head hard. She was really angry.


    "Ouch." I fell down on the bed and yelled with my injured left hand."Ah. Ye Chutian, what''s the matter with you? Did I touch your wound? "


    Lin Manxue came forward and asked me with concern.


    "Mr. Lin, it hurts so much. Maybe the wound has split again." I said, frowning.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to. I''ll call the doctor now. "


    Lin Manxue is going to run out to call a doctor. I suddenly take her little hand and say with a smile, "I''m playing with you. If I''m so weak, what can I do to protect you in the future?"


    When Lin Manxue saw that I played with her, she gave up immediately. She came up and gave me a beating and kicking. Of course, her small arms and legs can do me any harm. But acting, naturally, I have to do it all. I''m very cooperative, whining and begging for mercy.


    We frolic in the ward for a while. This is a VIP ward, and I live alone. Otherwise, we would have affected other people''s rest.


    Lin Manxue taught me a lesson, and finally saved a little face. She was proud in her heart, with her small mouth cocking high.


    I drink porridge clean, I suddenly feel porridge is the most delicious thing in the world, how I didn''t like it before.


    Lin Manxue helped me to clean up, and sat on the chair to chat with me. She said earnestly, "Ye Chutian, you can''t treat me like this in the company. You should behave yourself and don''t make a fool of yourself."


    I asked with a smile: "not in the company, is it OK outside?"


    "Of course not. Not anywhere. "


    I looked at the serious Lin Manxue, suddenly said affectionately: "Manxue, I missed you all night last night."


    Lin Manxue face my hot eyes, panic, she immediately stood up from the chair, walking around the ward, constantly muttering something.


    Looking at Lin Manxue so not calm appearance, I want to laugh and dare not laugh.


    Lin Manxue paced back and forth. After a while, she returned to her seat and said seriously, "Ye Chutian, I want to have a good talk with you. I must have a good talk."


    "I know."


    "What do you know?"


    "What do you want to talk to me about. Don''t say anything, I agree. "


    "Do you agree that you still do it?"


    I was silent for a moment, and then said four words: "I can''t help it."


    Lin Manxue looked at me for a long time and said, "don''t do that. You can''t like me, and I won''t like you. And you and I have no future. "

 Chapter 221

    This is the first time that Lin Manxue said clearly that we have no future.


    I know, but as I said, I can''t help it.


    "Man Xue."


    "Call me president Lin." Lin Manxue looked at me coldly and said.


    "President Lin."


    "Ye Chutian, remember, I am your leader, today and in the future. Besides, we have nothing to do with each other."


    It''s true that Lin Manxue always says that women are fickle, but I don''t care with her. I understand Lin Manxue''s pain.


    She can''t like me, at least not now.


    The two of us sat relatively silent, because once the words were made clear, the next thing would be embarrassment.


    After sitting for a while, Lin Manxue got up and left. She said that she would go back to work overtime and ask me to recuperate myself.


    At noon, Lin Manxue didn''t send me any more meals. She only ordered a fast food for me in a big hotel and asked the hotel staff to deliver it on time.


    Lin Manxue and I are so far and near, because there are several mountains between us. We are like two clouds in the sky. We meet occasionally, and after we leave, we look at each other from afar.


    My hand doesn''t matter. I''ll be fine after a while. I don''t need to be hospitalized any more, just come to the hospital regularly for dressing change.


    On Sunday, I asked myself to be discharged. I didn''t tell Lin Manxue that I had to go through the discharge procedures myself.


    I went back to Shannan village and saw Su Manyu sitting under the acacia tree in a daze.


    At that time, she frowned and thought about something. Her thoughts were far away, and I didn''t even notice when I stood in front of her.


    "Hello, goddess Su, what do you think?"


    Su Manyu was startled when she heard someone talking in her ear. She stood up and saw that it was me.


    "How did you get out of the hospital?"


    "How do you know I''m in hospital?" I stare at Su Manyu because only Lin Manxue and I know about my hospitalization. I didn''t mention it to anyone. How could su Manyu know.


    Su Manyu said faintly: "you look at your bad appearance now, with the smell of disinfectant, what is not hospitalization?"


    "That''s it?"


    "Or else. You didn''t come back last night. If you were not in the hospital, don''t tell me you were in the hotel. You are so mean that you are willing to stay in a big hotel. "


    "Goddess Su, are you unhappy that you don''t slander me all day long?"


    "To tell the truth?"


    "Of course."


    "In fact, you are such a man without face and skin. It''s nothing to say, but I can''t watch you fall into the trap."


    "Goddess Su, I just want to ask, did you go to the poisonous tongue research institute or the training class for harming others before? Why are you so powerful? Are you professional? "


    "Born, genius, you know?"


    "Bullshit."


    "Rascal. Who made you swear. "


    "Did I swear? You don''t recognize that I''m here to praise you. "


    I''m too lazy to argue with this crazy girl. When I go back to my own room, Su Manyu comes in again.


    "Goddess Su, knock on the door before entering other people''s house, do you know?"


    "Who said I didn''t knock? You didn''t hear me."


    I still ignore her and do my own business.


    Su Manyu stared at me for a long time and said, "you are very strange today?"


    "What''s so strange. Isn''t there a bandage hanging from your neck? Haven''t you seen bandages before? "


    "Not this. You are usually stingy, and you don''t want to suffer any loss. Today, you have been eating shriveled in my hands for many times, but you don''t refute. When things go wrong, there will be demons! "


    "I''m in a good mood. I don''t want to see you."


    Su Manyu looked at me for a while, looking at me getting goose bumps.


    "Su Manyu, what do you want when a woman stares at a man?"


    "Look at your face, are you in love?"


    I said angrily, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m curious," Suman said


    "How can you be so curious? Aren''t you a fairy? Do you know anything about human love? "


    "Do you really have a woman you like?" Su Manyu ignored my sarcasm and asked instead.


    "What are you saying. I''m a normal man. I''m not a monk, and I don''t plan to be a Taoist priest. Of course, I have the right to like women. It''s no surprise. "


    Su Manyu blinked and asked me, "who is she? Isn''t it beautiful? "


    She was beautiful, but now she almost killed me by doing such a lovely action.


    If I didn''t have Lin Manxue in my heart, I really doubt that I would be interested in Su Manyu.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "Tell me about it."


    Su Manyu seldom has such a little girl''s side, so I don''t intend to carry it.I sat on the sofa, patted the sofa next to me and said, "sit down and say."


    Su Manyu sat beside me very fast.


    "Goddess Su, if only you were so obedient."


    Su Manyu said haughtily: "everything is too much, so is loveliness. It''s precious only occasionally. It doesn''t mean that things are rare. If I do this every day, won''t you men be tired of it?"


    It seems that Su Manyu is quite reasonable, but I have nothing to say.


    Su Manyu urged me to say, "OK. Come on. Which little sister do you like? "


    "What are your eyes. Do I look like a man who likes his little sister? "


    "Sister Yu?"


    I shook my head again.


    Su Manyu suddenly slapped my head hard. In fact, I could avoid it, but I didn''t.


    "If you play the game again, I''ll blow your head."


    "Don''t be so fierce?" I touched my head and said, "can''t you be gentle?"


    "I want to, but you forced me to be violent."


    "My God."


    "No swearing!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I made a mistake. I made a mistake."


    "Tell me about the girl you like."


    "Goddess Su, I wonder, why are you so curious about this?"


    Sumanyu said, "you are heartless and like to be around all the time. How about your taste?"


    "Stop. I can''t prove it to you, but I can''t prove it to you


    "You don''t bring different women here all the time."


    "Do you have one?"


    "No!"


    I thought about it. There were two women in my family. One was Ye Yingying, who played with me for two days. The other was Yu Xi. Of course, I was not sure whether it was her.


    Lin Manxue once came to Shannan village. She took me home that night, but she didn''t come to my house. She only went to the gate of Shannan village.


    How did Su Manyu know that?


    Is she deceiving me, or is she guessing when a cat meets a mouse?


    I stared at Su Manyu''s face, trying to see a clue from her face, but I didn''t find anything in the end.


    "What do you think I''m doing? Am I wrong? "


    "Su goddess, how do you know that I have been here with different women?"


    Su Manyu sniffed and said: "if you want people to know, unless you don''t do it yourself, paper can''t keep fire."


    "Don''t play riddles. If you have something to say, why are you so weird?"


    "I won''t tell you."

 Chapter 222

    Su Manyu has such a disposition. If she doesn''t want to say it, you can''t do anything with her.


    Su Manyu and I were in a stalemate for a while, and suddenly asked me, "do you like Lin Manxue?"


    "Do you know her?"


    "Nonsense. She is the president of Lin''s group, a famous person in Shencheng, who doesn''t know her. And I know that I look a little like her


    "It''s not a bit, it''s very, very similar."


    Su Manyu nodded and said, "you''re not the one who said that. Many people have already said that to me."


    "Goddess Su, tell me the truth. What''s the relationship between you and President Lin?"


    Su Manyu said: "it doesn''t matter! She''s the president of a large group. I''m just a clerk in a small company. I can''t get close to her. What kind of relationship can I have


    "But you..."


    Before I finished speaking, Su Manyu interrupted me and said, "I know what you want to say. There are too many people who look alike in this world. Look at the entertainment industry, how many women look alike, do they have any relationship?"


    In real life, there are many women who are similar but have no relationship with each other. The reason why I doubt Lin Manxue and Su Manyu is that they are too beautiful and I happen to know them, so I feel strange.


    In fact, this is a normal thing, because they are my friends and my boss, and they have a great relationship with me, so I am so sensitive. Since Su Manyu said that it has nothing to do with her, it should have nothing to do with her.


    She doesn''t have to lie, does she.


    If Su Manyu really knows Lin Manxue and is a sister, she should be proud of it. Not everyone has the chance to be Lin Manxue''s relative.


    This is a great honor, but also an invisible business card, you can make your own value rise.


    "Do you really like President Lin?" Su Manyu asked me again.


    I drooped head, half a day to say: "maybe."


    "What is possible? Yes, no, No. Can this be a joke? "


    Su Manyu looks very excited. She is calm at ordinary times. She has been excited several times today.


    "Why do you react so much?"


    Su Manyu stared at me and said, "emotion is not a joke, just like a double-edged sword. I''m afraid you will hurt others and yourself."


    I said, "I can''t tell for a while, because I''m confused now."


    "If you don''t like her, why bother her again?"


    Su Manyu heard me say so, completely angry, she stood up from the sofa, glaring at me.


    Su Manyu has nothing to do with Lin Manxue. It''s abnormal for her to react so much.


    I looked at Su Manyu. Su Manyu probably realized that her words were too fierce. She sat down slowly and said, "the man I hate most in my life is the man who plays with women''s feelings. You once said that you treat me as a friend, so I don''t want you to be such a man. "


    "I''m not."


    Su Manyu looked at me with disdain and said: "it''s not what you said, but what you made. Since you like Lin Manxue, you should devote yourself to her, or don''t provoke her."


    I asked in surprise, "you seem to care about her?"


    "It''s not concern, it''s anger. Lin is always a woman with simple feelings. I once heard a friend say that my friend who went abroad knew Mr. Lin. He said that President Lin had never been in love for several years abroad, so he was very cautious about love. Moreover, Mr. Lin has suffered from emotional trauma, so he is more careful about these things. "


    "Mr. Lin has been hurt emotionally?" When I heard this, I felt very sorry for Lin Manxue. I contacted her for so long and found that she really knew too little about love.


    People with high IQ don''t necessarily have high Eq. of course, EQ here is only a narrow sense of EQ, which generally refers to love. In fact, EQ covers a wide range of things, and love is only a very small aspect of it.


    "Well."


    "Tell me what''s going on?"


    Su Manyu said: "I''m not very clear either. My friend didn''t tell me in detail. It''s estimated that he didn''t know all about it. Anyway, Lin Manxue is a sensitive woman. She looks overbearing, but in fact she is very vulnerable, especially emotionally. Therefore, if you really like her, you should take good care of her and don''t bully her."


    "How can I bully her? She is my boss and the woman I like. It''s too late for me to hurt her."


    "Do you really like her?" Su Manyu asked me again. This time, she has asked me three times.


    Her eyes are very complicated. I can''t see her mood when she asks this sentence, whether it''s joy or sorrow, excitement or loss.


    Su Manyu looks very calm on the surface, but she repeatedly emphasizes this matter, and I can''t guess her heart.Like Lin Manxue, Su Manyu''s mind is extremely difficult to figure out. Women''s heart is like a needle in the sea. Women''s mind is not easy to figure out. In addition, they are so ancient and intelligent that it''s hard to grasp.


    I nodded, because I am now very sure that I fell in love with Lin Manxue, maybe I have buried her figure in my heart, but I am so different from her status that I dare not face my own feelings.


    Su Manyu did not comment on anything, she was silent for a while, suddenly said: "in fact, you can''t like her."


    "Why?" I asked eagerly.


    "Lin Manxue is the president of Lin''s group. Her marriage has long been doomed. Even if she likes you, you will not have a future."


    I bowed my head and said nothing.


    Su Manyu added: "you''d better not like Lin Manxue, you''re a cheapskate. Lin Manxue is not an ordinary woman. If you really fall in love with such a woman, you are doomed to suffer. "


    "I''m not afraid." I suddenly looked up and said firmly.


    "You will encounter many difficulties, including resistance from the company, resistance from the family, resistance from the outside world, and even life-threatening."


    "I don''t care. I don''t care as long as I can be with man Xue. "


    Su Manyu looked at me, and her eyes were a little red. I looked at her at that time, and her eyes were really red.


    "My friend once told me that in fact, Lin Manxue is a puppet in the Lin group, and she can''t be the master. Even the man Xue company doesn''t belong to her. If she is with you, she will break a certain balance, and the forces behind her will abandon her. Then her situation will be more dangerous than it is now, and she may have nothing at any time. Now, do you still want to be with her? "


    "Is the person behind her the one at home?"


    "Well."


    In fact, it''s not hard to guess that Lin''s International Group has four major forces, one is Lin''s family, one is Xiang''s family, one is Qian''s family, and the other is an investment group.

 Chapter 223

    The investment group only pays dividends, but does not participate in the management of the group. Therefore, the only ones who really fight for power in the Lin group are Lin, Xiang and Qian.


    The Qian family has the least shares and the weakest influence, which can be excluded. Therefore, only the Lin family and Xiang family are really fighting for hegemony in the Lin group.


    In the past, when Chairman Lin was alive, he was a well deserved leader, and his position could not be shaken. However, after his death, the influence of the Lin family weakened, the influence of Xiang family rose up, and the Lin family and Xiang family went from strength to strength.


    At present, there is not a strong figure in the Lin family, but Xiang family has produced many talents and occupied many important positions in the Lin group. For example, Xiang Pengyu is the general manager of Lin''s real estate. Lin''s real estate is not an ordinary company. Its market value is hundreds of billions, which plays an important role in the Lin group.


    The fierce eyed chairman Lin has already seen the future prospects of the Lin group and the Lin family. He does not want to see the hard-working foundation destroyed by internal strife, nor does he want to see the Lin family fall after his death. Therefore, he uses Lin Manxue as the acting president and transfers part of his shares to Lin Manxue, just like the current Lin family For the Chinese Communist Youth League, only Lin Manxue is the most suitable person to balance the relationship between the two sides.


    Because neither the Lin family nor the Xiang family will allow the other''s people to hold such an important position, and Lin Manxue just does not belong to the two camps of the Lin family and the Xiang family.


    Lin Manxue has been living abroad all these years, and has little contact with the Lin family. The Lin family has always been reluctant to see her. They regard her as an outsider and do not regard her as a member of their own family at all.


    Lin Manxue and Xiang Jia have nothing to do with each other. If you have to say yes, Xiang Pengyu has always loved Lin Manxue and Xiang Jia strongly supports Xiang Pengyu''s pursuit of Lin Manxue. It can''t help saying that there is no interest in it.


    Lin''s international group is the painstaking effort of chairman Lin all his life. He is worried that after his death, there will be internal strife within Lin''s group in order to fight for power and power, so his painstaking effort all his life will be wasted.


    Therefore, when Chairman Lin was critically ill, he made a big move. He appointed Lin Manxue as the acting president of Lin''s group, and betrothed her to Xiang Pengyu, so that both the Lin family and Xiang family could get a certain degree of comfort.


    After all, the people of the Lin family dare not openly disobey the old man''s will, and Xiang family can let her daughter-in-law be the president, so naturally they have nothing to say.


    In this way, both sides can maintain a balance.


    After all, from the perspective of their interests, it doesn''t matter to them who will be the president. The important thing is to maintain the stability of the group and make a lot of money. As for who will manage the company, they don''t care.


    Of course, they let Lin Manxue be the president, in fact, it is an empty shelf, there is no real power.


    In the final analysis, Lin Manxue is just a chess piece to balance the relationship between Lin family and Xiang family.


    These are the results of my previous chat with pakchoi. Some of them are analyzed by pakchoi, and some of them are inferred by myself, which may not be completely accurate, but I think it''s very close.


    I hesitated. If Lin Manxue is really in such a dangerous situation, is it too selfish for me to do so? In fact, I always have a feeling that President Lin can''t say anything at all in Lin''s group. Before, he just speculated. Now Su Manyu told me in front of me that I don''t doubt it any more, because it may be the truth.


    Lin Manxue is still struggling with the support of Xiang family. If I push her behind her again, she will fall black and blue, and maybe fall into the abyss.


    Lin Manxue is a career oriented strong woman, I can''t be her help, at least can''t be her burden, so I hesitated.


    Su Manyu saw that I was hesitating and wavering. She sneered: "I knew that men can''t rely on their words. I didn''t expect that you are no exception."


    "What do you know?"


    I suddenly yelled at Su Manyu very loudly. This is the first time I talked to her so loudly. In fact, I didn''t yell at her intentionally, but to vent my unhappiness.


    I clearly like Lin Manxue, but in reality, I can''t like her.


    I think about it. If I really stay with Lin Manxue, Xiangjia people will no longer support her. Without Xiangjia''s support, Lin Manxue will not be able to gain a foothold in Lin''s group, or even be driven out of Manxue company.


    If so, is my love a kind of injury?


    Su Manyu said with red eyes: "you yell at me!"


    Manyu''s appearance looks both aggrieved and pitiful, but also mixed with some anger. Su Manyu''s expression is rich, and it will be the same for a while.


    I suddenly realized my gaffe, so I quickly apologized: "Manyu, I''m sorry, I''m not angry with you. I just blame myself for being useless. "


    "You can''t be angry with me if you blame yourself!" Su Manyu said angrily with a mouthful.


    "Yes, yes. I was wrong. I apologize to you. "


    "Is it useful for you to hurt me and then apologize to me?"


    "Useful."


    "It''s useless!"


    "Manyu, you are a goddess. You can''t swear.""It''s all your fault. He who is close to Zhu is red and he who is close to Mo is black. I''ve been with you for a long time, and now I''m dirty. "


    "Ha ha." When I saw Su Manyu''s funny words, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "How dare you laugh?"


    "I don''t laugh at you, I just think you are humorous and I can''t help laughing."


    Su Manyu said haughtily, "if you are not careful, you will find a big advantage of Miss Ben. Blame me."


    "All right. Still poor? You''ll be cloudy and sunny, aren''t you tired? "


    "Life should be colorful. What''s the meaning of living in one mode?"


    "Manyu, you are a strange girl. Sometimes you are so stupid, sometimes you are so smart. Do you have split personality?"


    "Gun, get out of here!"


    "Ha ha."


    Su Manyu and I went back to the active atmosphere again after some teasing, as if the unpleasantness had never happened.


    Man Yu is right. I''m not happy and I can''t vent myself on others. So I''m in a good mood for the time being and put my mind aside. Because things about feelings are too complicated and I can''t understand them in a short time, I''d better not get too tangled.


    Su Manyu played in my house all day, and at noon and evening, he encouraged me to cook for her. I once complained: "goddess Su, do you mean to let a disabled person serve you?"


    Su Manyu deceived me and said, "you don''t understand my good intentions. I do this to help you regain your confidence and make you feel that you are the same as normal people."


    Do you think there are more wonderful women in the world?


    The abuse of the disabled is so justified.


    During this period of time, Lin Manxue intentionally or unintentionally avoided me, and I didn''t take the initiative to approach her. Apart from work, there was little communication between us.


    Our relationship is back to the original time, just a simple working relationship. Of course, it''s only on the surface. In fact, every time I see her, I feel excited and keep suppressing my feelings.


    Even at night, I can only look at her photos to sleep, snow has been living in my life, lingering.


    Man Pengyu, I can see his figure in the company two days ago.


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t see it. He didn''t know if he was not in Shencheng.


    During this period, the big health project is progressing well. I went to Shanghai on business several times, mainly to Chengliang company. Of course, now it has been officially renamed as Manxue life technology company.


    Our big health project department has a lot of business contacts with Chengliang company. Now we are a family, so many things come naturally.

 Chapter 224

    In the twinkling of an eye, a month passed quickly. I handed the evidence to Lin Manxue for such a long time, but I didn''t see any movement from her. Mr. Fan still swaggered in Manxue company, and nothing happened. I was a little surprised and worried. Lin Manxue didn''t care about it at all.


    If she can''t deal with Mr. Fan, she can tell me why she is so silent.


    Man Xue company has been full of rumors recently that it is going to promote a deputy director in our project department.


    Last time when I was on a business trip in Shanghai, Lin Manxue mentioned it to me. I didn''t expect that it would be on the agenda so soon.


    Now, in addition to a director, there are four project managers in the project department. I am one of them. I am also the one with the lowest qualifications, the lowest education, the worst performance and the youngest.


    If not for Lin Manxue, I would not even think about it. I''m just a running Companion to set off the atmosphere.


    Among the four project managers, the most popular are the project managers of man Xue payment and big data. One is Tang, the other is mu. Both of them are overseas returned doctors and top students from famous universities. They have been in Lin''s group for two or three years, and their own projects are running well.


    Manager Yu of intelligent project is also a doctor, but he is a local doctor. He was engaged in this field two years earlier than me, and he joined Lin''s group only for more than one year. In terms of qualification, education or experience, he has no advantage over the top two.


    As for me, it''s needless to say that an undergraduate has graduated for one year, and it''s less than half a year since he became a project manager. The progress of the project is only at the initial stage. At present, there is no hope of making a profit. Apart from the black curtain, I can''t think of any reason for me to be elected.


    Of course, because I am one of the project managers, there are still nominations, just a form.


    The company is studying the selection criteria, they will develop a detailed assessment system, the best admission, this is the most effective and fair way.


    But I don''t think I''ll have a chance to study with the prince no matter how I assess.


    At work this day, Lin Manxue called me to her office.


    After I pushed the door in, Lin Manxue was correcting the documents. She saw me come in and motioned me to close the door.


    "President Lin."


    "Manager Ye, recently the company wants to promote a deputy project director from among your four project managers. Have you heard about this?"


    "I heard that. Now my colleagues are spreading this story."


    Lin Manxue nodded and said, "you are also one of the candidates. What do you think of this matter?"


    "I think it''s good. Now the company is developing faster and faster, it is necessary to promote a deputy project director. "


    Mr. Lin frowned and said, "I didn''t ask you that. What do you think of competing for this position


    "No, Mr. Lin, do you really want me to compete?"


    "Of course. You are the project manager promoted by me. If you can''t be selected, doesn''t it mean that I have poor vision and incompetence? "


    "Not Mr. Lin, are you expecting too much from me. I don''t have a chance. "


    "Manager Ye, you have to be confident. You used to be arrogant. The more you live, the more timid you are!"


    "It''s not that I''m timid, it''s that I''m a little forced. But I promise you that I will try my best, but I don''t guarantee that I will be elected


    "What is effort. We have to do our best. "


    Lin Man Xuedun said: "Manager Ye, although you are my promoted manager, as the president of man Xue company, I won''t do favoritism and malpractice, and I''m sure I''ll be even. Therefore, you should pay attention to yourself and don''t expect me to provide you with any help."


    "Mr. Lin, you worry too much. I never thought of relying on others."


    "That''s the best way."


    After thinking about it, Lin Manxue said, "Manager Ye, I''m not afraid to tell you in advance. These days, I have discussed with Mr. Cheng and Mr. Liang that if man Xue life technology company wants to grow rapidly, it must increase its strength and expand its brand thickness. Therefore, we plan to set up a branch in Shencheng, and then acquire several potential companies in Shencheng and Guangzhou. Mr. Cheng and Mr. Liang are in Shanghai, beyond our reach. The company in Shanghai can''t do without Mr. Cheng, and Mr. Liang doesn''t want to leave Shanghai. If you can become the deputy director of the project department with your own ability, I will transfer you to be the general manager of this branch. "


    "Ah?"


    Lin Manxue''s bait is too big. As long as I become the deputy director of the project department, she will operate me as the general manager of the branch company in the next step.


    Is this going to soar? General manager of


    branch is equal to the director of director of the company, and has a higher level than the deputy director of the project department. It is equivalent to a further rise. The general manager has the final say that he is a member of the same rank and is not like a head office with so many checks and balances.


    Lin Manxue said that I am quite excited. As an undergraduate who has just graduated for one year, if I really become the general manager of this branch, it is absolutely of extraordinary significance for my personal growth.


    It''s a man''s lifelong dream when he gets a golden title on his wedding night. To be honest, who doesn''t want to have a good future."Manager Ye, now you want to make a statement with me. Do you want to be the general manager of this branch?"


    I nodded. Women like to have a man who has a negative heart. If I shake my head at this time, I think it will make Lin Manxue despise for a lifetime.


    "Well, you will try your best to fight for the deputy director of this project. As long as you succeed, I promise you that I will leave you the position of general manager of the branch."


    I nodded again.


    The agreement between me and Lin Manxue was reached.


    After talking about business, we are relatively cold, because we don''t know how to face each other.


    "Mr. Lin, I went out to work." It''s meaningless to look at it like this, so I put forward to leave.


    "Well."


    When I turned around and left, I felt a pair of eyes looking at me behind. I knew that Lin Manxue must be secretly looking at me behind.


    Since I forced her to kiss Lin Manxue, her attitude towards me has gradually changed. Maybe she didn''t realize it, but as one of the parties, I can personally experience it.


    I still can''t say clearly what kind of emotion Lin Manxue is to me. A woman''s mind is too delicate and changeable to figure out. I can only say that she may also have some dependence and attachment on me.


    The detailed assessment rules for the deputy director of the project department will soon be published on Manxue''s official website. Because the progress of each project manager''s project is not the same, and the start-up time, investment and company support are greatly different, it is unfair to judge each project manager''s project on hand.


    Therefore, the company decided to set up a new project team temporarily. The main task of the project team is to operate a new app.


    This app is an education system app, which is very rich in content, including primary and secondary school culture courses, but also some disease introduction and popularization, and even parenting, health, investment, environmental protection, finance and other knowledge, in a word, it is very comprehensive.

 Chapter 225

    Four teams have been set up for the new project. Our four project managers are the leaders of the four teams respectively. The company also has two team members for each team.


    If the deputy project manager of each project department is not required to be in charge of the project within four months, the more time he or she will be in charge of the project.


    Each of our four groups has a fund of 500000 yuan for activities. Of course, the money can only be used for special projects and can not be used for other purposes.


    There is statistical software in the background of the company, and each of our groups has a special password. If these customers are developed by us, as long as we input the special password, they will be included in our own statistical data.


    In order to reflect the principle of fairness and justice, except for the members of their respective teams, members of other departments of the company are not allowed to participate in the operation of the new project. Once it is found and verified clearly, the candidates will be disqualified.


    The reason for doing this is very simple, because the number of big health and intelligent project personnel is the least, and the number of manshifu and big data personnel is the most. If manager Tang and manager Mu mobilize people from their departments to help, then manager Yu and I will suffer a big loss.


    Of course, we can use the personal resources outside the company freely, because the resources outside the company also belong to the category of personal ability and interpersonal relationship, which is not limited.


    This challenge is really difficult. On the one hand, each candidate should do his own job well, on the other hand, he should put his energy into the promotion of this new project.


    This new project has just been put into operation, and it''s a temporary platform. The team members don''t cooperate with each other tacitly. It''s very difficult to make achievements in such a short time.


    But in any case, for every candidate, the difficulty is the same. This time, the company''s planning is very fair and impartial, and it is not biased to any side. It''s hard power to work hard. It can be seen that the company has used some brains to design this selection scheme.


    Manager Tang of man Xue payment is in the first group, manager mu of big data project is in the second group, and manager Yu of intelligent project is in the third group. I am divided into the fourth group.


    After the establishment of the project team, we started to act separately, sharpening our swords and not mistaking the firewood cutters. Before the action, we must first formulate a promotion plan, otherwise we are not busy.


    My two team members, one is Xiaoyang, the other is Xiaomei. They are about the same age as me, and they have not graduated for two years.


    The three of us held several short meetings. First, we discussed a framework to discuss where to publicize and how to publicize in order to increase the number of customers as much as possible.


    After we worked out a basic framework, we discussed some details. It took us two days to come up with a complete plan.


    Because this app is basically suitable for the people used, we have spent some time in selecting people. I initially selected three groups: middle school students and college students, middle and low-income white-collar workers, women and the elderly.


    The reason why I choose these three groups of people is very simple, because it is mainly a small educational software. Students are one of the mainstream groups, while students with the sense of self-control can only be those above middle school students. They not only have mobile phones, but also have certain appreciation ability. As educational software, parents and teachers are also easy to accept.


    The reason for choosing the low-income group is that the software involves some career planning, financial management and industry information, and the low-income group are eager to change their own destiny and are more interested in this kind of charging or business opportunity information. The middle and high-income group have achieved certain success or social status in some fields and have their own information channels or judgments This kind of people are difficult to persuade, or the cost of persuasion is too high, so they are not our mainstream group.


    As for women and the elderly, it''s better to understand, because this is another app related to beauty and health. I don''t need to say more about the importance women attach to beauty and health. The market is basically women''s skin care products and cosmetics. The desire for health of the elderly is also a very big breakthrough.


    Of course, there are also many problems. For example, the elderly who are too old may not be able to use mobile phones. Some mobile phones are too simple to install software. This kind of problem is also very likely to exist. If this is the case, they do not belong to our target group.


    I made a new arrangement for the work of the big health project. I gave Lu Yuan the specific work as a whole. Now she can be on her own. I only take a general direction, and my main energy is focused on the new project.


    I took Xiaomei and Xiaoyang to several districts of Shencheng for three or four days, and the effect was average. The customers had some resistance to this project.


    In fact, this is very easy to understand. When a new app comes into the market, it will encounter some problems. In the process of acceptance, users have a process of understanding first and then accepting.


    Moreover, there are so many apps on the market now, and the mobile phone memory is limited that they can''t install one app on the previous one. Even if the memory is unlimited, they can''t do such a thing.


    Today is Saturday, I get up early in the morning, I give Xiaomei and Xiaoyang a holiday, but I don''t plan to give myself a holiday, now time is money, I want to seize the time.


    I asked Ren Yifei, Yu Xi and Tao Ying to help me.I can''t do it alone.


    I went to rent a car after work last night for a month, because it''s more convenient for me to run around during this period.


    I rent a silver gray corolla. All the new cars on the market are about 100000. The monthly rent is 2800, less than 100 per day on average.


    On weekdays, we mainly go to schools, hospitals, major companies or factories for promotion. Because there are so many people in these places, as long as I get one, I can get a lot of users.


    On weekends, I usually choose to stay in the community. Usually, these people go to work. There are few people in the community, only some elderly people. But on weekends, people basically rest, so there are more people in the community.


    Today, I chose a community nearby. This community is very big. It''s not far from Shannan village. It''s only ten minutes'' drive.


    I went to pick up Yu Xi and Tao Ying first. Anyifei took a taxi by himself.


    We pull things first. When I get to my destination, anyifei has been waiting at the gate of the community.


    I asked Yifei and Tao Ying to look at things in the car. Yu Xi and I mentioned some fruits and visited the director of the neighborhood committee of the community. The director of the neighborhood committee of the community was elected by the owners themselves. He is a retired veteran cadre with high prestige.


    It is estimated that she usually has nothing to do. Seeing me and Yu Xi visiting her, she received us very warmly.


    After I made my intention clear, I gave her a detailed introduction to the practical value and significance of this app, especially the physical and mental health of the elderly.


    The director agrees with me very much, because now the health of the elderly, especially the mental health, is a commonplace topic, and they are easy to be ignored. As a representative of the elderly, the director naturally feels the same. Therefore, she is very enthusiastic to help me publicize the call, and also received a large stack of publicity materials from me, saying that she would distribute them to the people in the community.


    There is a QR code on the publicity materials. Just scan the QR code and download it on your mobile phone.


    Of course, if I input a special password after the installation, then this order will be mine. No input does not affect their use.


    These leaflets are designed by myself, with detailed operation instructions. They just need to follow the above step by step.


    Yu Xi and I left the director''s home to join Yifei and set up a booth in the community to promote my app.

 Chapter 226

    Now, when promoting app, many people like to engage in the activity of downloading app to deliver drinks, that is, the canned drinks that cost two or three yuan a can.


    I''m not going to do this. Everyone does this. There''s nothing new. I started a walk show. It''s actually very simple. It''s just going on the red carpet and signing up to take photos as a souvenir.


    Photos are the type that can be taken immediately. We don''t have to wait at all. We also send photos for free.


    Everyone can take part in our activity. We treat each other equally. It doesn''t matter whether we scan our QR code or not.


    In fact, the more we do this, the more willing the sweepers are to download it, because this app does have some value, and we respect everyone''s choice, do not force others, let others have the right of autonomy and choice, so as to leave a very good impression on them.


    Everyone is eager for respect and freedom. When you give each other the right to choose, they will understand us and then choose to support our work, because it will not only do them no harm, but also get a lot of pleasure and respect.


    In fact, mutual understanding is a virtue.


    The four of us are responsible for the division of labor. Yu Xi is the host, any one of us is responsible for taking photos, Tao Ying is responsible for reception, and I am responsible for logistics and technical guidance.


    This activity was quite successful. In less than an hour, the number of my users increased by more than 100, and now more and more people are participating in it. It''s too busy.


    With so many people, it''s really enough for the four of us. The four of us were so busy that we didn''t even have time to drink a mouthful of water.


    A girl asked me some questions. I was explaining to her when my mobile phone suddenly rang.


    I didn''t answer the phone at that time, but continued to explain to her. After I finished talking to her, I went to see my mobile phone. The screen showed that the caller was mo Han.


    I haven''t contacted Mo Han for some time. How can she call me at this time?


    I gave Mo Han a call back, and Mo Han got through soon.


    "Chutian."


    "Mo Han."


    "Come and meet us at the airport." Mo Han''s words were brief and comprehensive, and suddenly he came up with such a sentence.


    "What airport?"


    "Shencheng airport."


    "Ah! Have you come to Shencheng? "


    "Well."


    I remember that more than a month ago, because of Bian Yiyang''s affairs, I was afraid that Mo Han was in danger, so I asked her to come to Shencheng to take refuge. As a result, during this period of time, I was so busy that I forgot about it.


    She said that she would come in about a month. Now it''s already a month old.


    Sun Jianbing has been protecting Mo Han all this time. If he doesn''t have anything to do, he doesn''t have to report to me, because he is not good at talking. Of course, he won''t contact me if he has nothing to do.


    "You ask sun Jianbing to answer the phone."


    "Oh."


    Mo Han hands the mobile phone to sun Jianbing.


    "Mr. Ye."


    "Jianbing, it''s been a hard time for you. You take Mo han to wait for me near the temporary parking lot outside the airport, and I''ll come to pick you up in a minute. "


    "Good."


    I hung up the phone, went to any fly in front of me and said: "I have two friends from Hangzhou, here you watch, I''ll pick them up."


    "Don''t worry. We are here. "


    I patted him on the shoulder, ran to the front to pick up the car and drove to the airport.


    It took me only half an hour to drive to the airport. When I got outside the airport, I saw sun Jianbing and Mo Han waiting for me at the gate.


    As soon as Mo Han saw me, her eyes lit up. She ran over. She was wearing a white dress today, just like a white butterfly.


    Mo Han''s delicate skin, tall figure and slender waist make her an excellent beauty in any way.


    Mo Han ran to me and looked at me up and down. Her eyes were full of tenderness. This was the first time that I saw something different from Mo Han''s eyes. Before, she was always cold, not only to me, but also to other people. But this time, I only saw deep missing from her eyes.


    Yes, miss.


    The eye is the window of the soul, it feeds back a person''s inner true thoughts, just can''t install them.


    "Mo Han." I said hello to Mo Han and called her gently.


    Mo Han did not respond, only said four words: "I''m back."


    Just four words left me too much room for imagination.


    Mo Han hasn''t been to Shencheng, but she says she''s back. Isn''t that puzzling?


    Come back, only go home will say come back. Does that mean her home is where I am?


    Generally speaking, only those who are close to their family or closest to them will come back, won''t they?


    Mo Han has been staring at me, her eyes are very hot, just like I am ice cream, she wants to melt me.


    In fact, the colder a woman looks, the hotter her heart is. When you open her heart, it will erupt like a volcano.Mo Han is, so is Lin Manxue.


    Sun Jianbing came over with two suitcases. There were many bags and bags hanging on his back and arms.


    I went to help and put all my luggage in the trunk.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t like to talk. He just nodded when he saw me. He didn''t say anything else.


    Sun Jianbing sat in the back seat, I drove, and Mo Han sat in the co driver''s seat next to me.


    Originally, sun Jianbing wanted to drive, but he was not familiar with the road. I''d better drive.


    Since seeing me, Mo Han''s face has been red and charming. She glances at me from time to time.


    "Mo Han, everything at home has been done?"


    "Well."


    "What about work?"


    "It''s all handed over."


    While driving, I asked, "Bian Yiyang hasn''t bothered you in this period of time, has he?"


    "How dare sun Jianbing come to protect me."


    "Why don''t you call me before you come?"


    "I want to surprise you."


    Mo Han looked out of the window. She came to Shencheng for the first time. She was still very curious about this Chinese science and technology capital.


    "The environment of Shencheng is beautiful."


    I nodded: "Shencheng is one of the most beautiful cities in China. It has done a good job in greening. Moreover, most of the people who come to Shencheng are graduated from universities. Their quality is good and they have a high awareness of environmental protection."


    "Did you go back to work for manshite?"


    "Well. I went back to the project department to be a project manager. "


    "Don''t you work overtime today?"


    "How do you say that. I don''t have to work in a company, but I work in a community


    "Oh. Are you taking me home now? "


    Mo Han is like a curious baby, asking me one question after another.


    It would be the first time for her to take the initiative to say three words to me.


    "I''ll take you to my place to have a rest first, and I have to go to the activity site myself."


    Mo Han suddenly gently took my arm and said, "I''ll go to the activity site with you."


    "You''re not tired after flying for hours?"


    "Not tired. I have a good rest on the plane. "


    "Jianbing, how about you?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "where Mr. Ye goes, I will go."

 Chapter 227

    Mo Han is now in Shencheng. Naturally, sun Jianbing doesn''t need to protect her any more, so he will definitely choose to be with me.


    "If you are not tired, I will take you to the activity site."


    I drove the car back to the big community, and then parked it in a relatively remote corner. I took Mo Han and sun Jianbing with me.


    After I left, there were only three people who were busy. Originally, there were four people who couldn''t help themselves. Now there are only three people left. You can imagine how busy they are. The three of them are busy.


    On the way back, I have roughly introduced this activity to Mo Han and sun Jianbing. Ren Yifei, Yu Xi and Tao Ying can finally relax when they see me coming back with a man and a woman.


    I called them over and introduced them to each other. After shaking hands, I found that Yu Xi, Tao Ying and Mo Han were looking at each other.


    It is said that beauty and beauty are born enemies. I don''t know if the three beauties will compete with each other secretly when they meet.


    Mo Han''s beauty and temperament can''t be compared with Yu Xi''s and Tao Ying''s. she has a chill in her body, which makes people give up. Of course, Mo Han now has some local spirit. If I change to the past, I don''t know how to introduce her to my friends.


    Anyifei secretly pulled me aside and said, "brother Tian, where did you find such a beautiful woman? It''s too beautiful. I used to think elder martial sister Yu Xi and Tao Ying were the most beautiful women, but now, I think this beautiful woman named Mo is better than any other."


    "Be serious, don''t talk nonsense. My classmate is a little cold tempered and doesn''t like to joke."


    "Brother Tian, tell your brother the truth. Is she my sister-in-law?"


    "I told you not to talk nonsense. How can you talk nonsense again?"


    "I don''t know how she looks at you in the right way."


    "What''s wrong! You have a problem with yourself. It''s you. What''s the matter with you and Tao Ying? "


    "What''s going on?" Any fly eyes dodgy, dare not face me.


    "I''ve heard that you''ve been running a lot to their house recently?"


    "What''s so strange about that. They only have two women at home. There are many things that are inconvenient for them to do. I used to help. What''s the point? "


    "You are still pretending to me. You used to call her elder martial sister Tao Ying. Now you call her by her first name and say it''s ok?"


    "Tao Ying didn''t ask us not to be too constrained to call her name. What''s wrong with my calling her name? "


    I patted Yifei on the shoulder and said seriously: "Yifei, I don''t care what you think of Tao Ying, but as a brother, I want to remind you that Tao Ying is a good girl. If you really like it, go after it. I wish you all the best. But if you just want to play, I advise you to stay away from her as soon as possible, so that we and her friends won''t have to do it later."


    "Brother Tian, I..."


    "Don''t say anything now. Ask your heart if it''s true."


    Anyifei took out a pack of cigarettes, took a few puffs and said, "to tell you the truth, brother Tian, I may really like her. Just like I am now, I just don''t know if she looks up to me. "


    "Are you serious?"


    "Well."


    "Not with a playful attitude?"


    "No way! Brother Tian, you haven''t known my brother for a day or two. Am I such an irresponsible person? "


    "Yes. If you like, go after it. But you can''t be too anxious about chasing girls, especially Tao Ying. She may be more difficult to handle. "


    I don''t mean to frighten anyifei, but because I know that Tao Ying has suffered from emotional trauma. This kind of woman has doubts about love and doesn''t believe in herself or others.


    "Brother Tian, what do you think I should do now?"


    "I''m afraid you''re going to mislead me when you ask me for advice from a single dog."


    "Brother Tian, don''t belittle yourself. There are dozens of beauties around you, but I can''t count them. There are only three or four beauties I can see. "


    "Bullshit! There are three or four. "


    "Brother Tian, if you want to say that, my brother will break with you. Don''t count today''s beauty. The beauty we saved last time is your colleague. You don''t want to deny it. And elder martial sister Yu Xi, you can count it by yourself. Are there three or four


    "Roll the calf. I said that last time, it was just my colleague. I took her as my sister. We really don''t have that kind of relationship. Besides, people have boyfriends. Don''t mess with each other. As for Yu Xi, I still know her after you. You don''t know what our relationship is? Mo Han is my classmate. Don''t let others misunderstand him


    "No. Elder martial sister Yu Xi said that you have a girlfriend, and she has been to your house? "


    "What girlfriends! My family has never been to any woman! "Ah?" It suddenly occurred to me that ye Yingying once went to Shannan village to see me. At that time, there was a woman knocking at the door. It could not be Yu Xi.


    "Yu Xi has been to my house?"


    "I''ve been there once," he said. Once my elder martial sister asked me your address. That''s the time I went. ""When did it happen?"


    "I forgot the exact time. It''s a long time. "


    "Oh."


    I nodded, so the girl who went to my house that time should be Yu Xi. I think Yu Xi must have misunderstood that ye Yingying was my girlfriend at that time, because she was wearing my pajamas and pajamas, and her hair was wet. She had just taken a bath.


    No wonder she saw me later. She was more distant than before. That''s why.


    When I was thinking about it, Tao Ying asked us to help quickly at the activity site. There were more and more people.


    The activity ended in the morning, and the harvest was quite good, with more than 500 users added.


    I, Yifei and sun Jianbing first pull things back to Shannan village, and then pick up their three girls for dinner.


    Six people can''t sit in a car, so I asked anyifei and sun Jianbing to take a taxi to a big hotel and book a private room. I''ll order the dishes first. I''ll be the host at noon today. One will reward you, and the other will take care of Mo Han and sun Jianbing.


    I''ll pick them up in my own car.


    When I drove to the neighborhood, the three of them stood by the side of the road waiting for me under a big tree. Yu Xi and Tao Ying stand together, and Mo Han stands on the other side.


    Mo Han''s temperament is still a little cold, she doesn''t like to contact with others.


    I park the car in front of them. Mo Han opens the front passenger''s seat door and sits next to me. Yu Xi and Tao Ying sit in the back. In fact, there was a small episode, because I was parking near Yu Xi. She was about to open the front passenger''s seat door. When she glanced back at Mo Han, she gave the front seat to Mo Han.


    When I was in the car, the atmosphere was very strange, because Mo Han didn''t like to talk to strangers, and Tao Ying and Yu Xi were not sure about the relationship between Mo Han and me, so I was the only one left to adjust the atmosphere, and few people responded.


    When I got to the hotel, I parked outside and took the three girls into the private room.

 Chapter 228

    We three men sit together, and Mo Han and their three girls sit together. Mo Han and I sit next to each other. This is the seat Mo Han chose, because in this private room, only I am closest to her.


    I asked Yifei to order a lot of good dishes. Yifei also ordered a beer, three bottles for each man and one bottle for each woman.


    At least the atmosphere is much better than just now, because any one of them is also a chatter. With his gag and my wonderful cooperation, there is no cold.


    After dinner, Yu Xi and Tao Ying saw that I had guests, so they offered to go home. I asked Yifei to take them back.


    Mo Han and sun Jianbing are both in Shenzhen for the first time, so I plan to take them out to have a good time.


    Mo Han said that she wanted to see the sea. There is no sea in Hangzhou, only the Qiantang River. Of course, Mo Han has not seen the sea. For example, Zhoushan, more than 200 kilometers away from Hangzhou, has a very beautiful sea area.


    It''s not the first time I''ve watched the sea with Mo Han. We''ve played together in Longshan before.


    I drove with Mo Han and sun Jianbing to the west coast of Nancheng peninsula. There is a very beautiful sea area. The mountains and the sea are shining, the clear water meets the sky, looking up at the mountains and listening to the waves. Besides the beauty of the sea, there is also a winding road around the sea.


    It''s a paradise for young lovers, with bicycles, green hills and the sea. How can it be romantic.


    It took me an hour and a half to get to my destination.


    It''s over three in the afternoon, one of the hottest times of the day.


    After parking the car, I went to book a sea view room and asked for two rooms. Sun Jianbing and I had a room and Mo Han had a separate room.


    The sea here is really very beautiful, the sea is also very clean, spray after spray, watching people pleasing.


    It''s too hot to go out to the seaside now. We''ll have a rest in the hotel and wait until dusk.


    Mo Han and sun Jianbing are tired all day and need a good rest.


    Around 5:30, Mo Han had a good rest. She came to see us.


    The three of us went to have a seafood meal. The seafood here is the freshest. It''s more delicious than what we usually eat in the hotel. It''s delicious and memorable.


    After eating seafood, we went for a walk on the beach. The beach under the setting sun had a special feeling. The soft beach was under our feet, and the waves were beating on the beach, from roaring to low, from surging to calming down, one after another.


    Mo Han and I set our eyes on the sea. Looking at the sea reminds Mo Han and me of many past events.


    "Chutian, do you remember that when I was a freshman, my class went to Longshan for a tour, and strange things happened."


    Freshmen to now, blink is five or six years ago, when we are still so green, in full bloom, there is a sense of youth do not know the taste of free and easy.


    Now, Mo Han and I have both graduated for one year and have their own work and life.


    You still remember to laugh at that


    Mo Han said quietly: "how can you not remember. That''s the deepest memory of my life. "


    The trip was extremely dangerous. I still shudder when I think about it.


    At that time, a group of us were swimming along the coast. Mo Han was cold-blooded and didn''t like to be with us. She swam to a relatively remote place by herself and swam farther and farther.


    Mo Han, wearing bikini, is curvy and beautiful. Everywhere she goes, she gathers men''s hot eyes. I think it''s probably for this reason that she wants to stay away from us.


    Mo Han''s swimming skills are good. She used to go swimming to keep fit, but her foundation is OK. Generally, people with good skills are arrogant. She dares to leave us and swim alone, which should also have this factor.


    It was also dusk. Dusk was the time of high tide. I remember that the tide was bigger and fiercer than it is now.


    That day was a rainy day, like thunderstorm and drizzle. Swimming in the sea on a rainy day had a special experience, which was very pleasant. Of course, the rain could not be too heavy, but only light rain. If it was pouring rain, the sea rose, and the tide rose, it would be dangerous.


    We played in the shallow water for more than an hour. I didn''t see Mo Han''s figure, so I asked the monkey. The monkey said that he didn''t see her, so he only knew that Mo Han was going in that direction, and he didn''t dare to stare at Mo Han.


    Mo Han is a cold faced princess in our class. None of the boys in the class is afraid of Mo Han. Only I dare to say a few words to her. Of course, when I talk to her, she doesn''t pay attention to me.


    Hot face pastes cold butt, which means chatting with Mo Han. Therefore, the boys in the class don''t communicate with Mo Han very much, because she has been airing too many times, some of them can''t wipe their face.


    The rain is falling more and more, and the sky is getting dark, one is because of the weather, the other is because of time. After all, after dusk, night is coming.


    I swam slowly for about 500 meters. There was an island in front of me. I saw Mohan sitting on a big stone in a bikini.


    I slowly approached her, and there was almost no one here, because it was quite far from the coast, especially at this time and in this weather, no one would come.When Mo Han saw me, he quickly got down from the big stone and dived into the water, leaving the part above his neck on the water.


    Mo Han is thin skinned and embarrassed to stand in front of us in such a sexy bikini. I remember she was wearing a long bath towel before she went into the water.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Mo Han asked me coldly.


    "I''m looking for you."


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Now it''s getting dark. It''s high tide and rain. I''m afraid you''re in danger."


    Mo Han looked at me suspiciously for a while and said, "what''s the danger. You go back quickly. I''ll go back myself later. "


    "You''re not afraid to be here alone?"


    Mo Han said lightly: "I''m afraid to be with you."


    "Ha ha."


    I didn''t expect Mo han to be so suspicious. I think girls are contradictory. They want to be beautiful and sexy, but they don''t like men staring at them.


    Have they ever thought that if we don''t appreciate them, no matter how beautiful they are and how sexy they are dressed, what''s the use.


    I didn''t swim far. I''ve been cruising around Mohan.


    Because now it''s raining harder and harder and it''s getting dark. She''s a girl on this island. It''s really dangerous.


    Mo Han see I don''t leave, more dare not go back, she so soak in the water, always on guard of me.


    The rain is falling more and more, splashing on the sea, and the tide is also growing. I think it''s too unsafe, so I said to Mo Han: "Mo Han, why don''t we go back. It''s raining hard. It''s not safe. "


    "You go back first, and I''ll come later."


    Mo Han is so stubborn. If I don''t go first, she won''t leave here. I think about it. I have to go back first.


    I swam forward 50 meters, suddenly the rain increased, the sky was covered with dark clouds, lightning flashes, a lightning seems to be in front of me.


    Mo Han estimated that she had never experienced such a big lightning before. She was scared to lose her face. Instead of going back, she went to the island.

 Chapter 229

    I quickly turned back to protect Mo Han. At this time, the girl was very vulnerable. She was in the sea. If there was no man to protect her, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Torrential rain, waves on the rocks, scattered splash.


    Mo Han''s legs are soft. She may have been in the water for a long time. She is cramped or scared. She is extremely abnormal. She has tried several times but has not climbed the island.


    I immediately rushed to her side, put my hand around her waist, ready to get her up.


    "Let go of me." Mo Han''s wriggling body, the body can''t help shivering, don''t let me hold her.


    "Mo Han, I''ll get you up. After a while, if it rains more and the tide rises again, we will both be washed away."


    "Let go. I can go up myself. "


    Mo Han''s hands and feet are soft now. It''s strange that she can go up on her own. Now time is life. I don''t care whether she is willing or not. I put my hand on her ass and push her up.


    Mo Han is climbing a big stone with both hands and feet. She is going to climb up like this. Suddenly, she kicks me in the chest.


    I got a foot, and there was no force in the water, so my body was far away from her.


    Mo Han didn''t have much strength. Without my help, she didn''t climb up for a long time.


    I''m ready to help her push down again. Mo Han said coldly, "don''t touch me, or I''ll jump into the sea."


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t touch me."


    Mo Han made another effort, but it didn''t help. She couldn''t climb up.


    Mo Han won''t let me help her. I have no choice but to let her down first and soak in the water. I will climb up first and then pull her up.


    I climbed up three or two times, I reached out to pull Mohan, Mohan hesitated for a while, she seems to be very averse to contact with the opposite sex, a hand would mind.


    "Mo Han, why are you still in a daze? Take my hand quickly."


    "I don''t want you to pull, I can go up myself."


    "I''ll go. What''s the matter with you girl? Are we men so dirty that you can''t even pull it? "


    Mo Han still shakes his head. She probably doesn''t know. After a while, she may be buried in the sea.


    I don''t have a clue about Mo Han. I''m very anxious on it. On the contrary, Mo Han is still calm and calm. I don''t know whether I should praise her calmness or call her a fool.


    I deliberately said: "Mo Han, I don''t know what you are hesitating about. When I pushed you down just now, where did I not touch you? Are you still there? "


    Mo Han coldly scolded me: "smelly hooligan."


    "Don''t scold me. Let''s talk about it. It''s really dangerous down here."


    Mo Han hesitated, a big wave came, splashing us all over.


    I see the waves are more and more urgent. Now is not the time to consider other things. I can''t help but pull Mo Han''s little hand and pull her up.


    All of a sudden, another big wave came and beat me and Mo Han into the sea.


    Mo Han and I rushed into the sea. I held Mo Han tightly and let the waves take us far away. In front of nature, our personal strength is insignificant and we can''t resist.


    I have seen a post on the Internet before, which said that there is a mysterious island nearby.


    This island generally does not appear, so it can not be seen at ordinary times, and can only be seen at certain times.


    It is said that there are a group of islands, one connected to the other. If you look down from the sky, these islands form a long dragon, so the local people call these mysterious islands Dragon Island.


    The island in front of us does not belong to the scope of Dragon Island. It can only be regarded as an outpost. It is still some distance from the real dragon island.


    Longdao is a closed island. The local government forbids people from outside to enter this area. It''s said that Longdao is very evil. Many people mysteriously disappeared after seeing Longdao.


    Including the local fishermen, they will not come to this area. It is said that a long time ago, some fishermen came to this area to fish, and Longdao was highlighted. They were curious to get on Longdao, and then they didn''t come back.


    Once there was a small team of more than ten people who went to Longdao. At last, only one person came back. When he came back, he was crazy and could only talk nonsense.


    Of course, these are legends or hearsay. Who knows if they are true or false.


    When the waves came, a small wooden boat rolled over. I held Mo Han on the edge of the wooden boat, so I could borrow some strength.


    The waves rolled and pushed the boat and us far away towards the center of the sea.


    I hold Mo Han tightly in one hand and climb the edge of the small wooden boat in the other hand. With the support of the desire for survival, I will not let go.


    Another huge wave came, and the wooden boat swam to and fro. I lost my consciousness. I just instinctively held Mo Han and climbed the small wooden boat.


    At that time, I didn''t think Mo Han and I had a chance to survive. When I woke up again, it was already dark, the dark clouds were gone, the moon was high, and the stars were twinkling.Mo Han and I are lying on a beach. It''s a strange desert island. I don''t know where I am, but I know it''s a desert island.


    I quickly look around Mo Han, her breathing is even, should not be a big problem.


    At the moment, Mo Han is sleeping in my arms, very stable, and seems to be dreaming.


    Night wind blowing, wet all over us a shiver, really some cold.


    I wake up Mo Han. When she opens her eyes and sees me, she is still a little surprised because she doesn''t understand how I am in her room.


    "Why did you come to my house and come into my room?"


    I really can''t laugh or cry. Now she and I are living on a desert island. She is still living in a dream.


    "Look around. Is this your home?"


    When the cold wind blows, Mo Han sneezes. She glances around and says, "this is not my home. Where is this?"


    "A desert island."


    "Desert island?"


    "Well. It may be the legendary Dragon Island. "


    "Dragon Island? How did we get to Longdao? "


    I looked at Mo Han and said, "are you really confused or deliberately pretending to be confused? Have you forgotten all about the evening


    Mo Han thought about it. She thought of something. She said faintly, "are we not dead yet?"


    I have a look at Mo Han, now this situation she is still so calm, I really want to know, her heart is not afraid? Which girl is not afraid of such things?


    "What do you think I''m doing?"


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid."


    "Why can''t I see that you''re afraid at all?"


    Mo Han did not answer me, but tried to stand up, because I was still embracing her, swimming in the sea, wearing less things, I only wore a pair of swimming trunks, and Mo Han only had a bikini.


    So now that we''re holding together, it''s really something.


    I''m going to help Mo Han up. Mo Han''s face is red. She breaks free of my hand and gets up by herself.


    I looked at the sea under the moonlight. It was dark. I couldn''t see anything clearly, and I couldn''t even touch the direction.

 Chapter 230

    "Ye Chutian, why can''t we see anything?"


    "Maybe it''s too dark."


    "No. Look at the sky. The moon is so round and the stars are so bright. How can you not see anything? "


    After Mo Han''s reminding, I also realized this problem, because I can''t see clearly not only the situation on the sea, but also the surrounding situation.


    The visibility of our line of sight is very low. It''s only about ten meters. We can''t see clearly at a little distance.


    But when we look up, we can see everything.


    It''s really weird.


    "No, it''s a haze zone."


    "How can there be fog here? And why is there fog all around, but not where the sky is? "


    "I don''t know." I reached for Mo Han and said, "Mo Han, you take my hand. Don''t let it go. If we get lost, I''m afraid I can''t find you."


    Mo Han thought about it. She nodded in the dark. It was a response.


    "Ye Chutian, I saw a post on the Internet. The Post said that Longdao is very evil and dark. Is that our situation?"


    I''ve read this post, and I''ve learned more than that. There are many legends about Dragon Island, which are more evil and more terrifying.


    I''m worried about Mo Han''s wishful thinking. Girls like to think seven or eight when they are flustered. If they scare her, the consequences will be troublesome.


    I comforted Mo Han and said, "don''t be afraid. This may just be an isolated island. It''s not necessarily Dragon Island. I heard that Dragon Island is invisible at ordinary times. How can we say that we can meet each other?"


    We walked forward hand in hand, because the waves kept beating on the beach, the sea breeze blowing, we were all wet, cold into the body, really cold.


    Mo Han and I want to find a place to take shelter from the wind. If we keep blowing like this, we will die of cold sooner or later.


    Mo Han keeps sneezing. She must have caught a cold. As we went deeper and deeper, the visibility became lower and lower. Finally, the moon and stars were blurred, and we could only see three or four meters around.


    Mo Han''s body is burning. She may be ill. We don''t have any shelter. If we blow like this, we have to freeze to death.


    We went barefoot into a forest where trees could at least keep out the wind. Before entering the woods, I seemed to be bitten by something on my leg. It didn''t hurt much at that time, just like being bitten by a mosquito.


    I didn''t care about it, because the current situation doesn''t allow me to deal with these things.


    Mo Han body shaking more and more severe, I said: "Mo Han, are you cold?"


    "Well."


    I thought about it and said, "if you don''t mind, can I hold you?"


    "No - no way."


    "Don''t worry, I just want to give you some warmth, otherwise you will freeze to death. I promise you, I won''t do anything


    "Ye Chutian, I warn you. Don''t Don''t touch me Mo Han is cold, his teeth are trembling, and he can''t speak easily.


    There is a row of big trees in front of me. There is a big tree blocking me. The wind inside is much smaller. I help Mo han to go in and sit under a big tree.


    Mo hanleng, in fact, I''m not cold, but my constitution is better than her, barely able to support.


    I''m not going to pay attention to Mo Han''s opinions and deal with special situations. If we talk so much at this time, we will both freeze to death here.


    I hold Mo Han in my arms, Mo Han began to struggle, she is too sensitive to the opposite sex, as long as I touch her, she is like a small stone in boiling water, up and down.


    I hold Mo Han tightly and don''t give her a chance to resist.


    "Ye Ye Chutian, you bastard, let me go. "


    We were less dressed. Mo Han moved so much that I didn''t respond to anything. As a result, she really had a little reaction.


    Mo Han, after all, is a gorgeous beauty. Her body and skin are against the sky. I think any man will not be indifferent.


    "Mo Han, if you move again, I can''t guarantee what will happen."


    Half of me frighten Mo Han and half of me tell the truth, because at this time, I''m a bit of a fool. When I''m at the end of my life, my courage suddenly increases. I may do what I don''t want to do, because if I don''t do it again, I won''t have a chance to do it again.


    I''m an 18-year-old young man. I''ve never met a woman. I can imagine how curious and eager I am for women.


    I repress the desire in my chest, but if Mo Han doesn''t cooperate, I''m afraid I can''t really suppress myself.


    Mo Han felt the abnormality of my body. She didn''t dare to move any more. At this time, she said timidly, "Ye Chutian, you can''t mess around. If you mess around, I''ll kill you. "


    "As long as you don''t move, I won''t mess."


    "Really?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You Mo Han is going to say something, but she feels that my body is more and more stiff, shortness of breath, she is afraid to challenge me again.My head is getting more and more drowsy and my eyelids are getting heavier and heavier. It seems that I am going to sleep like this. I dare not sleep because once I sleep, I may never wake up again.


    I don''t know how long later, I was in a state of half asleep and half awake. My body was icy and fiery. For a while, it was like falling into an ice cellar, and for a while, it was like going up a volcano.


    I closed my eyes, holding Mo Han, more and more excited, my mind suddenly jumped out of Ye Yingying''s figure, her cold face to me, as if laughing at me.


    "Yingying."


    "My God, I''m so ashamed of you."


    "Yingying."


    "Don''t say anything. If you touch her, don''t come back to see me again."


    Ye Yingying''s figure in front of my eyes became more and more blurred, and finally disappeared.


    "Yingying, don''t go, don''t go."


    I tightly hold Ye Yingying''s hand and don''t let her go, but her body is lighter and lighter, I can''t hold it at all.


    I opened my eyes and saw that Mo Han was staring at me. It turned out that it was all a dream just now. We were not in the woods, but in a cave.


    "What''s going on?"


    Mo Han looked at me and said, "you wake up?"


    "Mo Han, where are we?"


    "In a cave."


    "Didn''t we go into a forest?"


    "No. You take me through a forest and you come in here and you faint


    "Ah?" The more I think about it, the more confused I am, because just now I clearly remember that Mo Han and I went into a forest to take shelter from the wind. I still held her and warmed her with my body temperature.


    But now we look at our posture. She is holding me instead of I am holding her. What''s the matter? Am I dreaming just now? Is this dream too real.


    Mo Han suddenly blushed and said gently:


    "Ye Chutian, you have been talking nonsense just now. I''m worried that you won''t wake up."


    Mo Han tried my forehead with his hand and said, "it''s not as hot as it was just now. It should have gone away."


    "Didn''t you get sick and sneeze all the time just now?"


    "I just have a headache. It''s your fever and nonsense."

 Chapter 231

    My mind is in a mess now, because I can''t tell whether it''s true just now or it''s true now. This place is too secretive.


    Although I''m close to Mo Han, I can''t see her clearly. They are all vague figures. I think Mo Han can see me as well.


    When I move my hands, I accidentally touch Mo Han''s body, and Mo Han shivers. "I''m sorry, Mohan. I didn''t mean to." I immediately apologized to Mo Han.


    Mo Han didn''t say anything. She just looked at the entrance of the cave and said, "Ye Chutian, the wind at the entrance of the cave is too strong. Let''s go in and hide."


    Before I woke up, Mo Han didn''t dare to go inside, because she was still full of fear in the face of darkness.


    I got up from Mo Han''s arms and prepared to take her to the front. I think it''s a very big and deep cave. This kind of cave is very dangerous. It''s either a nest for dangerous animals or a mausoleum. Anyway, it''s full of horror.


    Mo Han did not get up for a long time, I said: "Mo Han, what''s the matter with you?"


    She seems a little uncomfortable.


    "My legs are numb."


    "I''ll carry you." I squatted in front of Mo Han, intending to carry her in.


    Mo Han thought about it, climbed on my back and let me carry her.


    The road ahead is extremely dangerous, so I take every step very carefully.


    Mo Han is lying on my back and hugging my neck tightly. We are so close to each other that our hearts are surging.


    If it wasn''t for such a terrible environment, maybe something would have happened between Mo Han and me.


    This hole is not a straight line, but a number of Z-shaped composition, so to go forward a section will have to turn, and then walk again and then turn.


    I stopped at the second turning with Mo Han on my back. The wind here was much smaller than that at the entrance just now, and I couldn''t know what was inside, so I didn''t dare to go any further.


    I put Mo Han down. We sat opposite each other. I was always on guard. Once something happened, I would pull Mo han to escape.


    Mo Han once again put the delicate jade hand on my forehead to try my temperature: "Ye Chutian, you seem to have some fever."


    I feel strange, I did not take medicine, how to reduce fever so quickly.


    "Don''t be afraid, Mo Han. When it''s daybreak, I''ll take you to the seaside, and we''ll swim back."


    "Well."


    Mo Han doesn''t know what''s going on. Since I fell asleep, she has a different attitude towards me. She used to be always on guard against me. Now she is obedient to me and doesn''t mind having any contact with me. Does it mean that something I don''t know happened during my sleep.


    The hole is even darker than the hole just now, so I can''t see the expression on Mo Han''s face, and I can''t ask her face to face.


    Mo Han''s body seems to be very uncomfortable, I saw her in the dark from time to time under the stomach.


    "Mo Han, what''s the matter with you? Is it a stomachache? "


    Mo Han was silent for a while and said softly, "I''m ok. Do you have any pain? "


    I feel the condition of my body. How to say, I also feel some pain in a certain part, but fortunately, this kind of pain can be tolerated, and the pain is getting lighter and lighter. I remember it was quite painful at the entrance of the cave, and now it''s much better.


    "No pain."


    Mo Han sat with me for a while and said, "Ye Chutian, do you think we will die in this cave?"


    "Why. As long as we get through tonight, we can go out early tomorrow morning. "


    "If you can go out, what are your plans for the future?"


    "What''s the plan? We are still students now. If we have any plans, we should study hard. " I''m joking.


    Mo Han pondered for a moment and said, "do you have a girl you like?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I see you are surrounded by so many red confidants, so I''m curious to ask."


    "Don''t you think fairy is also interested in these common things?" Mo Han is a fairy in our eyes. Her world is totally different from ours in the same time and space, so she asked me this question, which really surprised me.


    "Do you think I''m an alternative? Is he eccentric and unsociable? "


    "To be honest?"


    "Well."


    "A little. You are too cold for us to get into your eyes. "


    Mo Han said lightly: "I have autism."


    "Ah?"


    "Moderate to mild."


    I didn''t expect that Mo Han didn''t like to talk at ordinary times, not because of high cold, but because she was sick and autistic, which was quite beyond my expectation.


    I read in a magazine that autism is an incurable disease, and there is no complete cure precedent. It can be divided into congenital and acquired. If it is acquired, it is better. If it is congenital, it is genetic or genetic problems. In short, it is very troublesome.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Since childhood, but not so serious. I don''t like to communicate with other people, especially strangers, except my parents and grandparents"How could that be?" No wonder we usually talk to Mo Han, she looks indifferent, so it is.


    "I''m sick. Who can tell me why. My family took me to see a lot of doctors. My father was a doctor himself, but it didn''t work. The doctor said it was a heart attack


    I looked at Mo Han in surprise again. Although I couldn''t see her clearly, I could still see her vague figure, because she was an autistic girl. How could she talk to me so much.


    Mo Han is very smart. When she saw me staring at her, she vaguely guessed what I was thinking. She said, "maybe you are the only exception."


    "Why? Is there anything special about me? "


    "Not before, but now."


    Mo Han''s words are ambiguous. I can''t understand what she said at all.


    Mo Han sneezed again, "Mo Han, do you have a cold?"


    "A little bit."


    I''m a little at a loss. It''s hard for a clever woman to make a meal without rice. I have no medicine and no clothes on hand now. I can''t do anything.


    Mo Han sneezed two more times in succession. I think she looks miserable.


    I clenched my teeth and suddenly brought Mo Han over. In this case, if she is ill again, we should all explain here. Compared with living, there is no need to study anything else. Mo Han should be angry if she wants to be angry.


    Mo Han lay in my arms very clever, she did not struggle, no noise, as if nothing happened, this is really a strange thing.


    Is this still a girl with autism?


    The fragrance of Mo Han poured into my nose and my heart. At this time, I was ready to move. Some parts of my body began to protest. They wanted to disobey my discipline and revolt.


    I''ve been calm and I''ve been saying something. I''ve been telling myself to calm down. Once I make a mistake, I''ll be doomed.


    I held my breath. The movement in the cave became clear gradually. I heard the sound of water drops. These sounds were as if they were not there, as if they were far away, as if they were near.


    I''m thirsty now. I don''t know how long I haven''t drunk water. My throat is very dry.


    "Mo Han, I hear the sound of water. Do you hear it?"


    "No


    "Listen carefully."


    Mo Han lying on my chest heard: "only the heartbeat."


    Mo Han is just an ordinary girl. She hasn''t practiced Kung Fu, so her hearing and vision are certainly not as good as mine. I firmly believe in my own judgment. I said to Mo Han, "are you thirsty?"


    "Well."

 Chapter 232

    The water in the sea contains a lot of salt and many kinds of elements, and the concentration is high, so it can not be directly drunk. If we do not replenish water for a long time, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    I stand up, Mo Han still can''t go, so I continue to carry her.


    I felt my way to the front. I didn''t know how many zigzags I had taken. Anyway, I only knew how to go forward. When I met the turning place, I turned and then went forward.


    After a long time, we saw a ray of light in front of us. The more we walked forward, the brighter the light was. I was a little excited, because the place with light showed that it was not far from the exit.


    When I came to the highlight with Mo Han on my back, I suddenly ran into a wall. It was a dead end. On my day, I patted the stones on the wall for nothing.


    I put Mo Han down and said, "this is a dead end. Let''s have a rest and go back."


    Mo Han supported the wall. She looked at the light outside and said, "if we can open this place, we will go out. I think it''s so bright outside. Maybe it''s different from those places just now. "


    It''s much brighter than that cave just now. You can see the moon clearly from my position. An easy job to do great shift of the universe and a great deal of Joyoung,


    , I laughed and said, "let''s go out and do it easily." but we live in reality, not in the world of martial arts. "Zhang Wuji said.


    Mo Han also thinks it''s too difficult. She and I can''t open such a big stone.


    Mo Han and I sat on the ground to have a rest. We came all the way just now because it was dark inside and we didn''t dare to stop to have a rest. Now we need to add some strength to relax a little bit.


    When I sit on the ground, I hear the sound of water outside. It''s very loud, like a river. It''s living water.


    Mo Han also heard, she took my arm and said: "Ye Chutian, is there a river outside?"


    "It should be."


    "I''m thirsty. You can find a way out. I also want to take a bath in it. It''s sand and mud all over. It''s uncomfortable. "


    I stood up and looked on the wall. There were small stones around the big stones, full of them. I wanted to open them, but it was not easy.


    A question suddenly occurred to me: these stones should not have been formed naturally, otherwise they would not have been like this. Did someone pile them up.


    It''s just who''s been here before?


    Of course, it''s just a guess in my heart. I tried to push hard, but I couldn''t. I picked up a stone on the ground and began to chisel around the big stone. I wanted to chisel around it a little bit loose so that I could push it.


    I chiseled the small stones near the big stones, so that the small stones would not be forced and would be pushed away.


    I smashed it for more than an hour, and when I thought it was almost done, I told Mo han to step back. I pushed hard, and the small stones around the big stones loosened. As soon as I tried, they sank down, and the big stones rolled forward.


    With a bang, I really pushed the big stone away.


    I pulled Mo Han out of the cave. I looked at the terrain. The cave is inclined, high inside and low outside. Otherwise, I couldn''t push the big stone.


    If the shape of the hole is low inside and high outside, I will smash the small stones. If the big stones come loose and press in, Mo Han and I will be pressed into meat sauce.


    It''s hanging.


    I took Mo Han on my back and walked forward for a while. Now she and I are barefoot. There are so many pebbles here that I''m afraid to cut her feet, so I still carry her on my back.


    There is a spring in front of me, which has a strong smell of sulfur. It should be a hot spring. I put my hand in the spring to try the water temperature. It''s really hot.


    There is a small stream in front of the spring. The sound of the water just came from this place.


    I am overjoyed, with a hot spring is not afraid of cold, with a small stream we will not die of thirst, it seems that we are desperate.


    Mo Han and I went to the front and drank some clean water. After quenching our thirst, I asked Mo han to go to the hot spring to soak in the hot spring.


    After Mo Han went down, she said, "come down, too."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "What''s wrong. One moment at a time, another at a time. Besides, you and I are like this. What''s the shame? "


    Mo Han is a good girl. I''m a big man. I''m sorry. I went down too. But we''re a little apart. I''m in the East and she''s in the West.


    The spring is not big, it is estimated that it is more than ten square meters. Under the moonlight, Mo Han''s white skin is very eye-catching, looking at me dazzled.


    I was afraid to look at her, so I closed my eyes and went to the hot spring.


    I feel that the wound on my leg is extremely itchy, and the place where the sole of my foot is cut is hot and painful by a hot spring. In a word, it''s a little uncomfortable.


    In the hot spring, there is no need to worry about the cold, insects, snakes and other things, because the sulfur here is so strong that these small poisons do not dare to come near here.


    I was so tired that I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep.When I woke up the next day, the sun was shining high and it was a fine day.


    I was about to stretch out when I suddenly found a girl in my arms. She was asleep and confused.


    When did Mo Han come to my arms?


    At this time, Mo Han''s body is the same as nothing. Looking at me, I feel thirsty. She and I are hugging each other now. Doesn''t it take my life?


    I quickly released her, Mo Han was woken up by me, she saw me bare upper body leaning on the edge of the hot spring, quickly closed her eyes and said: "are you awake?"


    "Well."


    "I was afraid last night and came to you."


    "Oh."


    I also think so in my heart, otherwise Mo Han would not sleep in my arms.


    When I wake up in the morning, men have a characteristic. At this time, my characteristic is very obvious. Mo Han feels my ferocity underwater.


    Mo Han blushed and wanted to distract me, so he said, "shall we go back today?"


    "Of course. What the hell are you doing here if you don''t go back? "


    Mo Han made a big red face again. She just had no words to ask such a stupid question. Of course, she would be embarrassed.


    Just now, I accidentally caught sight of Mo Han, such a beautiful woman, close at hand. I can easily get it. This temptation is not acceptable to every man.


    I turn my eyes to other places. If I don''t see her, I''ll be fine. I''ve always been a man with strong determination since I was a child. If ye Yingying had lived under my eyes for such a long time, he would still be intact, which fully illustrates the problem.


    Many times, ye Yingying''s temptation to me is greater than it is now. After all, my love for ye Yingying has a bonus effect.


    When I looked around, I found a very strange thing, because there was no road at all. Besides tall trees, tall grass and countless flowers.


    At a glance, this is a world of flowers and grass.


    Mo Han was also stunned by the scenery, because it was so beautiful.

 Chapter 233

    Small trees and grass are tall and dense, and they are full of flowers. There are many kinds of flowers here, most of which are not common outside.


    There are countless butterflies and bees on the flowers. The wind blows, the branches sway, and the grass bends down. It''s so beautiful.


    "Ye Chutian, how can it be so beautiful here? It''s like another world. This is the most beautiful place I''ve ever seen. "


    "Well."


    Mo Han wanted to get out of the water, but she just got up, and immediately retracted into the water, because of what reason, you know.


    I''m a man, wearing a pair of swimming trunks is nothing, I climbed to the shore, to the front of the stream inside the flush body, and then dry in the sun.


    It''s not the way for Mo han to soak in the hot spring for a long time. She gritted her teeth and came out from the hot spring. The moment Mo Han came out, I was really stunned.


    I know that Mo Han''s figure is one of the most beautiful women in the world, but what I didn''t expect is that her figure is far more perfect than I thought.


    The most eye-catching place for a woman is her face, skin, chest, waist and long legs. As long as she has two outstanding features, she can occupy a place in the beauty. But if she has all five, she is the best beauty.


    Mo Han is such a beauty. There was no flaw in her.


    Looking at her appearance, I thought she was a perfect beauty. Even ye Yingying was inferior to her. Of course, because I like Ye YingYing and beauty is in the eye of my lover, I think they are equal. But I think for most men, Mo Han is slightly superior to Ye Yingying only in terms of appearance .


    Mo Han is 1.73 meters tall. She is outstanding in girls'' height. Her legs are very beautiful, long and straight, white and thin. I remember that once she wore a denim skirt, which surprised all the boys in the class.


    Mo Han''s skin is not to mention, delicate, white and pure, just like a piece of Jasper, shining, let a person have a big appetite.


    Now Mo Han has shown other parts, at a glance, let me know more about the charm of her figure.


    Her chest is at least 90cm above, and her stomach is flat without any fat. Her waist is like a water snake. I really doubt that if it is smaller, it can be cut off with one hand.


    Mohan in a bikini is like a work of art. Every inch of his skin is full of beauty and temptation.


    Mo Han saw me staring at her up and down, she was a little shy, turned around, and suddenly her whole back was exposed in front of me, especially her plump hips, which filled me with all kinds of imagination. I immediately associated with the plot in the short film, and I was thinking about what posture to use to achieve the best effect.


    I swallowed saliva, quickly closed my eyes, the sun on my body, all comfortable.


    Beautiful scenery, if you live like this for a lifetime, it''s actually not bad.


    Mo Han went to the front to take a shower, and then basked in the sun on the other side. If this is a beach, then we are equivalent to sunbathing. In fact, it''s nothing.


    After all, Mo Han didn''t apply sunscreen. After the water stains on her body dried, she hid under a tree. There were many mosquitoes under the tree. After a while, there were many mosquitoes around her, but the mosquitoes didn''t dare to get close to Mo Han.


    I think this should be the effect of sulfur. If there is no smell of sulfur, mosquitoes can carry me and Mo Han away.


    I bowed some water and sprinkled it under the tree. The mosquito ran away immediately. I looked at Mo Han with fiery eyes.


    Mo Han blushed, lowered his head and said, "don''t look at Ye Chutian."


    "You are beautiful."


    I can''t help saying.


    Mo Han see me praise her, shy infinite, she pinched the head, a look at a loss.


    I put away my own careful thinking, Mo Han has autism, belongs to psychological problems, is also a patient, I can''t do this to her.


    Mo Han and I worked all night and consumed a lot of energy, so we were all hungry. I wanted to go around and find something to eat. There was nothing but leaves and flowers or some wild vegetables.


    Of course, there must be a lot of animals, but Mo Han and I are unarmed and barefooted in the grass. It''s just wishful thinking to catch them. We can''t even catch up with them.


    I watched a large group of wild bees flying to and fro in the flowers to collect honey. Suddenly, I had a whim that some bees were collecting honey. As long as I looked carefully, I would be able to find honey nearby, provided I found their hives.


    Bees like to build their nests in tree holes, rock holes and earth holes. They like to live in groups, often several or even dozens of groups, and live together on a big tree or several neighboring trees.


    I stood in the open grass to watch the flight path of bees, hoping to find some clues. I found that there were a lot of bees nearby, and there should be bee nests in the nearby trees.


    Now I''m wearing a pair of swimming trunks and barefoot. If I rush into the grass like this, I''ll be scarred by the serrations on the grass and the pebbles on the ground.I''ve got to get all the gear and talk about the rest.


    I made some long grass nearby and spread it on the ground. With hay, I can weave a pair of straw sandals. I can also weave some things to make knee pads and belts.


    I went to the front of the stream to wash my face. I found that there were many small shrimps swimming around in the stream. There was no fish. It was good to catch a few small shrimps.


    When I was a child, ye YingYing and I used to dig shrimps in small ditches, so the catching technique was good.


    Mo Han saw me go down to the stream. She hung her waist and half lowered her head. She didn''t know what she was doing. She came up to me and saw that I almost put my face on the water. She held her breath and bowed her hands in the shape of a ladle. She seemed to be catching something.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Shrimp."


    I didn''t look up to answer her directly.


    Mo Han said coldly: "if you don''t want to say it, why do you scold me?"


    Mo Han turned around and left. I straightened up my waist. When I was a child, I caught shrimps very well. Now I am older, and my waist bow has been a little sour for a long time.


    I don''t understand why Mo Han suddenly lost his temper. After thinking about it, I suddenly realized that when I said "shrimp", she must have heard me calling her "blind". Shrimp and blind have different homonyms and different meanings, but their pronunciation sounds exactly the same. Mo Han, a Bai Fu Mei, certainly didn''t do it when he was a child. Can''t you misunderstand me?


    I said to Mo Han, "I mean I''m catching shrimp, not scolding you."


    Mo Han saw that I patiently explained to her, and her face looked good. She slowly came back to look at the clear water in the stream and said, "where is the shrimp? Why can''t I see anything?"


    It''s not surprising that the color of the shrimp is not the same as that of the water.


    "Of course you can''t see it when you stand on it. I''ll catch one for you."


    After the initial exploration, I gradually felt that I caught two shrimp in a short time. The shrimp here is about twice as big as the shrimp I caught when I was a child, but compared with river shrimp, sea shrimp, crayfish and crayfish, they are only small.


    I handed the shrimp to Mo Han. Mo Han took it in his hand and looked at it. Suddenly, the shrimp jumped into the water again.


    Mo Han embarrassed to say: "Ye Chutian, I''m sorry, I didn''t grasp, they ran away."


    I didn''t blame Mo Han, comforted: "it''s OK. If you run away, you can run away. I''ll take them back. Anyway, there are a lot of them. "


    "I''ll catch it with you."


    Mo Han also came down to the stream. I was upstream and she was downstream. We had a good time.

 Chapter 234

    I killed the shrimps I caught, and then exposed them to the sun on the rocks. The sun is so poisonous, the rocks are so hot, and the shrimps are so small. They only need to be exposed to the sun for a while to eat.


    Mo Han and I caught shrimps for more than an hour, and then went back to the place where I dried shrimps. I collected shrimps and took Mo han to eat shrimps under the tree.


    I handed Mo Han one of the biggest shrimps. Mo Han looked at it and said, "can raw shrimps be eaten?"


    "It''s done."


    Mo Han didn''t dare to eat, so I ate a few to show her. There was no salt in the shrimp. It tasted light, but it was good to supplement energy and protein.


    Mo Han saw that I ate with relish. She also put one in her mouth and chewed it slowly. I said with a smile, "Mo Han, eating this kind of food is rough. You are so easy to have a strange taste."


    Mo Han nodded, she swallowed the shrimp, I fed Mo Han a few shrimp, she was still hesitant at the beginning, but I fed her things, she finally gritted her teeth to enjoy.


    After eating the shrimp, I want to take Mo han to find a way out. We look inside along the hole, but no matter how we walk, it''s like a labyrinth. Every turn comes across a fork in the road.


    We''ve been in the cave for a long time, but we can''t get out at all.


    I have no choice but to follow the place with light. In this way, we can touch the place in the morning again.


    I look at the angle between the sun in the sky and the projection on the ground. It should be two or three o''clock in the afternoon. Mo Han and I can''t get out now, so we have to think of other ways.


    We are now faced with many problems. The first one is survival. There is no need to worry about water. The most important one is food.


    The long grass that I spread on the ground in the morning has been dried. I collected them and sat on the ground to weave a pair of straw sandals. In fact, weaving straw sandals is very simple. I learned from my grandfather when I was a child.


    It took me about an hour to make up a pair of straw sandals.


    I went to the hot spring barefoot for a while, and my whole body smelled of sulfur, so that when I passed through the grass, I could prevent mosquitoes and poisonous snakes from biting me.


    "Mo Han, you wait for me here. I''ll look for honey in the trees ahead."


    Mo Han said with a worried face: "you should be careful."


    "Well."


    I picked up a branch and drove away the grass. I walked straight ahead. The sawtooth on the grass made countless cuts on my arm and thigh. I didn''t feel anything at first, but soon it was burning.


    I don''t care so much. Before the sun goes down, I want to get the food back, because Mo Han and I don''t know how long we will be stuck in this place.


    It''s very weird here. I can''t say how to say it. I just have this feeling in my heart, because when we went back, I found a problem that we were just spinning around in the same place.


    What scares me even more is that it seems to be isolated from the outside world, because I can''t hear any sound outside, which is a very terrible thing.


    And I feel some strange ground, it seems like a revolving horse, slowly shaking.


    I searched for a long time in front of the trees, and finally found a nest of bees. There are a lot of bees in this nest. The nest is full of bees.


    Bees are afraid of smoke and fire. If I have a torch, I can drive them away. But now I have no lighter or any other kind of fire. I don''t have any tools.


    I got some mud from the ground and tried to hit the hive with my hand. I tried several times, but it didn''t work at all.


    When I attacked the bees, they immediately resisted. Many bees flew towards me. I quickly hid in other places.


    There are so many bees around the nest that I can''t make a hard guess.


    I look at the shadow on the ground. It should be more than four o''clock in the afternoon now. The sun is going to set in a few minutes. My eyes will be black and I will be in trouble.


    I think about it. Instead of waiting to die like this, I''d better take the initiative and die.


    I saw some small puddles in front of me, so I jumped inside and rolled, and let myself apply all the mud on my body. I put the mud on my body layer by layer. With this thick layer of mud protection, I can at least get less injury.


    I wiped it on my face and body several times, but only my eyes didn''t get it. I folded a pair of eye masks with grass to protect my eyes. There are two slits in the middle of the eye masks. Through these two slits, I can see the situation outside. After finishing these, I went back to the tree again, and I TMD fought with these little bees.


    I just broke a piece of bamboo to poke the beehive. Before I started, the bees attacked me, but I was covered with mud. They couldn''t help me at all.


    Moreover, my body is full of sulfur smell, bees respond to the pungent smell, so I work for a long time, only occasionally bitten by bees.


    The beehive is not strong. I poke it down a lot in a moment. In advance, I put a layer of grass under the tree and spread a layer of big leaves, so the beehive fell on the big leaves and didn''t get dirty.


    But the honey that flows to the ground can''t be eaten any more.I didn''t poke the whole hive down, only half of it. I wrapped the leaves in honey and went back.


    Mo Han saw a strange person coming from a distance. She was startled and looked at me with all her heart.


    At that time, I was covered with mud, and countless big bags were stung on my head. I looked ridiculous.


    "Mo Han, it''s me."


    Mo Han recognized that it was my voice. She said in surprise, "how can you make yourself look like this?"


    "Don''t mention it."


    "You eat honey, I''ll wash it."


    I jump into the hot spring, sulfur has the function of disinfection, a hot spring for me now is a kind of enjoyment.


    I washed myself and went back to the shore. Mo Han looked at the pile of things and didn''t dare to start.


    "Eat."


    "Is this edible?"


    There are larvae and pupae in the hive. It looks really scary, but if we don''t eat them, we will not be able to get out for a while. Sooner or later, we will starve here.


    "Don''t look at them, Mo Han. Just eat them with your eyes closed."


    "I dare not."


    "I''ll show you." I went to the front of the body to wash off the smell of sulfur, and then came back, holding a piece of honeycomb to eat.


    At that time, I didn''t look at the hive at all. I just ate a lot.


    Honeycombs contain honey, larvae and pupae, which taste strange, especially in the case of psychological effects.


    "Come on. You eat, too. "


    "I don''t eat."


    "Mo Han, we don''t know when we can go out. If you don''t eat, you will starve here."


    "I''d rather starve."


    I advised Mo han to say: "Mo Han, I know it''s disgusting. Bear it. If we don''t eat them, we will starve sooner or later. Is it a pity that we are still young and die like this? If you think about your parents, your relatives and friends, how sad they will be if you die like this. "


    "Don''t say it. I won''t eat it."


    Mo Han this stubborn temper, she said not to eat, no matter how I persuade, she is not to eat.


    "Mo Han, what do you want to eat?"


    "I can''t eat anything."


    "If you are willing to eat, I will promise you whatever you want."

 Chapter 235

    If Mo Han insists on not eating, she won''t last long at all. We have to find a way. It''s a very energy consuming and physical thing. If there is no physical support, we have no hope to go out.


    This place is so weird. I seem to feel the ground is spinning. At that time, I thought it was caused by my own illusion and my head was dizzy. But just now, I clearly felt the ground moving.


    I didn''t tell Mo Han about this. I was afraid that she was worried and afraid.


    "Really?"


    "Well."


    Mo Han said: "after you go out here, don''t ignore me. Even if my autism can''t be cured, don''t ignore me, and don''t despise me."


    "Why. Mo Han, from the bottom of my heart, after this incident, we are friends sharing weal and woe. How could I do that to you? "


    "You think of me as a friend?"


    "Of course, if you will."


    Mo Han thought about it and asked, "what friend?"


    "Good friend, man."


    "Man?"


    I know that girls don''t like the way of friends. They call them girlfriends, but I can''t say I''m her girlfriends, male girlfriends?


    "It''s a good friend anyway, a very good one."


    Mo Han nodded, she did not say anything, closed her eyes, picked up a piece of honeycomb to eat, she did not want my supervision, he ate two.


    In fact, the taste of beehive is good, as long as you don''t feel nauseous, pure from the taste, at least not bad.


    Mo Han and I finished eating the beehive. In front of the beehive, there is a huge stone with a flat surface, one meter above the ground, which can hold two adults lying on it at the same time.


    I''m going to use this big rock as our bed at night.


    This big stone is beside the hot spring. The sulfur here is so strong that most insects, ants and snakes dare not come here, so it''s relatively safe to sleep here at night.


    Just now, I went to the front and made some big leaves similar to banana leaves. I made five pads under them and two covers on them, so that we won''t be cold.


    The sun says that when it goes down, I will watch the sunrise with Mo Han. She looks very calm and not flustered at all. Sometimes I think she is not a girl, but a big man. No matter what happens, she can be calm.


    This I want to learn from Mo Han, I was more impetuous than her at that time.


    Mo Han and I are sitting on the big stone. When night falls, I half hug her. It''s so natural for her to nestle in my arms.


    I was very upset at that time. If it wasn''t for ye Yingying''s shadow in my mind from time to time, if it wasn''t for Mo Han''s heart disease, I was afraid to aggravate her illness and ruin her life. I don''t think I would be so honest at that time.


    At the beginning, I couldn''t sleep. I accompanied Mo han to count the stars. Mo Han had never experienced such a life before. She said that when she was young, her parents were very busy with their work. She often stayed at home alone, only toys and cuddling bears grew up with her.


    Mo Han had few people to communicate with, so her character gradually became cold, but she was not autistic. Later, one thing happened that made her have a shadow in her heart. After that, she no longer trusted others, and she was not willing to communicate with anyone other than her relatives.


    I asked Mo Han what it was, but she didn''t elaborate. Maybe it was the secret in her heart forever.


    At that time, her mood was a little out of control, her eyes were cold, it was a kind of anger and despair.


    She does not want to say, I let her not say, everyone has a secret, for example, I like Ye Yingying, but she is my aunt, I secretly love her, can only hide in the bottom of my heart.


    It''s also a secret I can''t tell.


    I look at Mo Han''s innocent and pitiful eyes. I think she is similar to me in some places. She has secrets in her heart. She can''t talk to others. She can only keep them in her heart. It''s just that our living conditions are different. I''m more cheerful than her and she''s more silent than me. That''s what makes her sick.


    I hope Mo Han will come out of the shadow to welcome the new sunshine and make life colorful.


    That night, Mo Han fell asleep very steadfastly. She was sleeping on my chest. I held her. If we were not in this special place, if we were hit by someone, we could not explain our situation clearly even if we had 100 mouths.


    When we woke up the next day, Mo Han and I were lying on the beach. What''s the matter? At that time, I was confused. How could I sleep one night and go back to the beach.


    Mo Han and I were shaken up. This beach is the beach we played. At that time, the old class, monkeys and several other students in the class were looking at us.


    "How are we here?" I asked the students around me.


    Lao Ban said, "I want to ask you two more questions. We''ve been looking for them all night. Why are you lying here? "


    I look at Mo Han, Mo Han look at me, because we don''t know what happened.


    Mo Han and I were sleeping on a big stone beside the hot spring. I remember it was a big stone. How could we wake up and sleep on the beach.It''s weird.


    What the hell!


    I''m just about to say something. Mo Han patted my hand and said, "after I separated from you last night, it rained heavily. Ye Chutian came to see me. We are here to take shelter from the rain."


    Students are looking at Mo Han, because according to the urine before Mo Han, what she does will not explain to anyone, her performance today is too abnormal.


    Mo Han seems to be aware of this problem, she said with a cold face: "you get out of the way, I''m going to change clothes."


    As for where we went last night, that''s not what they should be concerned about. Anyway, it''s just fine.


    I couldn''t figure out what was going on in my heart, but last night''s event was too weird. If I told them that Mo Han and I had gone to Longdao, they would certainly ask questions, but I couldn''t explain it at all, or I wouldn''t say anything.


    And I had a lot of strange things with Mo Han yesterday, and there was no lack of ambiguity. If I said that, it would damage Mo Han''s reputation.


    Therefore, the matter was not settled at that time, but it bothered me for many years, and I still don''t understand what happened.


    Dragon Island is really a mysterious place.


    Since then, the relationship between Mo Han and me has improved by leaps and bounds. In the class, she only played with me, and no matter what I asked, she never refused.


    Even she has been my shield, a temporary guest star of my girlfriend, I was very popular with girls in school, from time to time girls take the initiative to pursue me.


    Mo Han pulled my clothes and brought my thoughts back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mo Han pointed to a man and a woman on the beach in front of him and said, "do you think the woman in front of you looks familiar?"


    "Isn''t it? You just came to Shencheng and met acquaintances?"


    Mo Han shook his head and said, "I''m not an acquaintance, but I may have met her."


    "In Hangzhou?"


    "No. On TV. "


    "Ha ha." Seeing Mo Han''s serious speech, I feel very happy. Her cold humor is actually very interesting.


    "Really. She may be Molly, a big star with the same surname as me. "

 Chapter 236

    Molly, this name is so familiar. Oh, isn''t she the special guest at Lin Manxue''s birthday party last time.


    I followed Mo Han''s eyes. After Mo Han reminded me that the couple on the beach were really familiar. They were both wearing a pair of sunglasses. The men were wearing casual clothes, and the women were wearing miniskirts, exposing their thighs. They were really in good shape.


    At this time, they are facing the sea, leaving two figures swaying in the sea breeze. The woman gently holds the man''s arm, and they look very close.


    The more I look at them, the more familiar they look. No, the female is Molly. That''s right, but the male is also familiar.


    My eyesight is still very good, left eye 2.0, right eye 1.5, I look really, this woman is Mo Li no doubt, and the man is Lin Manxue''s boyfriend Xiang Pengyu.


    I didn''t see the face, but I''m sure I read it right.


    How can Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li be so close together? How can Xiang Pengyu do such a thing behind Lin Manxue''s back?


    There is a nameless fire in my heart, because I don''t allow anyone to hurt Lin Manxue. I took out my mobile phone, went to one side and changed an angle. From my angle, I could clearly see the side faces of the two people. I adjusted the focus and took some photos. I wanted to send these photos to Lin Manxue to let her know the truth of the whole thing instead of being kept in the dark.


    Before I sent the photos, I thought that if Lin Manxue received these photos, she would be very angry and disappointed. I still don''t know what their relationship is. With so many tourists on the beach, Molly is a public figure after all. Is she not afraid of being found or photographed by paparazzi? If I misunderstand them, it will not only make Lin Man Xue wronged, but also lead to a complete break between Lin Man Xue and Xiang Jia.


    Now Lin Manxue is under the protection of Xiang family. If she falls out with Xiang Pengyu, it is her who will be hurt.


    Lin Manxue didn''t want to let me know the truth before putting away her mobile phone.


    I called sun Jianbing aside: "Jianbing, help me with something."


    "At your command."


    "See a man and a woman in front?" I pointed to Peng Yu and Mo Li and said to sun Jianbing.


    "I see it."


    "Follow them. No matter where they go, you follow them, monitor their every move, and remember not to let them find out. "


    "I understand."


    The key to the car was always on Sun Jianbing. After he got my instructions, he pretended to be a tourist and ran to the beach to play, so that he could closely monitor Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li.


    At this time, there are so many people on the beach that Xiang Pengyu can hardly find anyone watching them.


    I transferred 10000 yuan to sun Jianbing''s wechat as activity funds. After sun Jianbing left, Mo Han came to me and said, "what''s the matter? He had a problem with you? "


    "Holidays don''t count."


    I did not elaborate, take Mo han to another place.


    By this time, the setting sun had fallen below the level, leaving only the last light shining on the sea.


    I haven''t seen Mo Han for a few days. She is more beautiful than before.


    In the past, Mo Han had only indifference and coldness in her eyes, but now she is energetic and tender.


    I have thought for so many years that Mo Han''s autism is getting better and better, and maybe he can recover in a few days.


    I don''t know what makes Mo Han better, but I''m very happy to see her gradually brighten up.


    Mo Han and I were walking side by side on the beach. Mo Han suddenly said to me, "didn''t you forget what you promised me in Hangzhou?"


    "What''s the matter?" I was thinking about Peng Yu and Mo Li, so I asked casually.


    Mo Han suddenly stopped. She stared at me for a long time and then said, "were you serious or did you want to deceive me?"


    I suddenly remembered that when I was in Hangzhou, because of Bian Yiyang''s relationship, I was afraid that Mo Han was in danger, so I asked her to come to Shencheng with me. At that time, she didn''t want to come, so I pulled a reason, saying that I was worried about her safety and wanted to see her often.


    Mo Han must still be thinking about it.


    "Seriously, of course."


    Mo Han saw that I usually talk foolishly. This time I answered so simply. It seems that what I said must be from my heart.


    The corners of her mouth smile a good-looking radian, Mo Han said: "this is the first time I go out to live alone outside, before traveling is my parents accompany me, now I come with you to fight in deep city, you can''t ignore me."


    "Fool, how can I ignore you."


    "Well. Chutian, I used to be willful, eccentric and difficult to get along with. I promise you that from now on, no matter what you say or do, I will listen to you. "


    "Mo Han, you are still you. You can do whatever you want. You can do whatever you want. You don''t need to listen to me."


    "No. I''m your girlfriend. I''m supposed to listen to you. "


    "Ah?" I looked at Mo Han with a confused face.Mo Han said shyly, "Chutian, this is my first time to fall in love. If there is anything wrong or wrong, you should not annoy me or leave me."


    "No, Mo Han, are we not talking about the same thing?"


    I don''t think Mo Han and I are on the same channel. She said her and I said mine.


    I brought her to Shencheng because I was worried that she would be in danger in Hangzhou, because I cared and protected my friends, and because I was responsible for the whole thing.


    Mo Han came to Shencheng for me with other purposes. In her mind, I have promised to be her boyfriend. She came to Shencheng just because she wants to be with me.


    Is there any hidden danger left by what I said when I left Hangzhou last time that Mo Han misunderstood?


    Because women are more sensitive to some promises, they like to have a variety of interpretations. If Mo Han misunderstands these words, I''m really at a loss.


    In order to persuade her to come to Shencheng, what I said was very obscure. If she had any misunderstanding, it was reasonable.


    It''s all the fault of the old class. They have to rub me with Mo Han.


    Mo Han murmured: "I want to leave my home in Hangzhou and come to Shencheng. My parents are not willing to because I am sick. In their eyes, I can''t take care of myself at all. They were afraid that I would sneak away, and they locked me in the room and sent someone to guard me. I cry. My mother''s heart softens when I cry. I told my mother that my boyfriend is in Shencheng and I''m in Hangzhou. After a long time, if he meets another beautiful girl, he will forget me. "


    "My mother knew earlier that I was in love, but she didn''t know you were in Shencheng and thought you were in Hangzhou. I have told my mother about you and me in detail, including the fact that you took my body from Longdao five years ago. "


    "What did you say?" I looked at Mo Han in surprise, because her words almost scared me to death.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Mo Han lowered his head and his ears were red.


    "You just said you and I were in Longdao. What happened?"


    "Well."


    "Why don''t I have an impression?"


    Mo Han said softly: "you were like a madman at that time. You may have forgotten everything you did. Do you remember that when we were sheltering from the wind in the cave, I always covered my lower body, because the girl would be in pain the first time. You didn''t know anything, and you were confused. You were not gentle to me at all, which made me miserable. "


    I remember that I was dreaming all the time, half dreaming and half waking up. When I woke up, I lay in Mo Han''s arms. She used to repel me very much and didn''t let me touch her body at all. But since I fell asleep, her attitude towards me changed 180 degrees.


    She didn''t avoid me when she went to the hot spring. If it was before, she would not let me stay nearby and go to the hot spring with her. Later, she went to my arms and fell asleep.


    At that time, I was just surprised that such a thing had happened, which fully explained it.


    It''s just that I, ah, once I make a mistake, I''ll hate forever. This time, I''ve fallen.


    Although this was a distant event five years ago, I now know the whole process and result of the whole thing. Can I be irresponsible?


    "My mother is a good mother who distinguishes right from wrong. She didn''t blame us when she understood the situation at that time. She also agreed that we should go out with each other and that I should come to Shencheng to find you, because she also knew that if you were not around me, I would not be happy. My mother didn''t want to see me unhappy. "


    "Mo Han."


    "Chutian, don''t say anything. Things have been going on for so many years that it doesn''t matter who is right or wrong. I''m willing to come to Shencheng with you. I''m very happy and happy to be your girlfriend. In fact, you are the first boy I like. The first time I see you, I don''t resent you. You always say that I ignore you. In fact, I don''t dare to ignore you. "


    "I was sick at that time. I was very sick. I was afraid you would look down on me. My world is very small, only I, my parents, grandparents and other relatives, as well as Xiao Lizi, a friend. I shield everyone, but you, I let you in secretly. "

 Chapter 237

    I don''t know that Mo Han was so fond of me before. Her world is really very small, because people with autism will not open their hearts to others, they only live in their own world.


    Mo Han added: "now you are my boyfriend, and I want to be with you all my life. You can rest assured that I will actively cooperate with the treatment, will not let you find a sick girlfriend, let others laugh at you. Do you know, my disease is still very different from congenital autism, which has gradually improved over the years. The doctor said that I was moderately mild five years ago, but now I am mild. He also said that according to this trend, in time, my disease may be completely cured one day. It''s all thanks to you. "


    "Me?"


    "Well. Because of you, I see another world. The world is very beautiful. I like it and I''m willing to try to go in. "


    Autism is very difficult to cure. As far as I know, there is no cure precedent for this kind of disease at home and abroad. However, Mo Han is somewhat different from congenital autistic patients. The quick improvement of Mo Han is related to her own mentality. In a sense, she is a heart disease. Maybe I am the factor that changes her mentality.


    I''m in a bit of a dilemma now. If I say I''m not her boyfriend, Mo Han will die of grief. She is a patient. How can she bear such a blow.


    If I refuse her, maybe I will push her into the abyss. From then on, she can only live in the world of autism and never get out again.


    But if I promise her, what will Lin Manxue do. I like man Xue. I believe she has some good feelings for me. If not, how can she allow me to kiss her and promote me from time to time to help me develop my career.


    Although the relationship between Lin Manxue and Xiang Pengyu is not clear, I have a feeling that this is only her expedient, because Lin Manxue can''t do without the support of Xiang family. She is still in her infancy and can''t get rid of the shackles of Xiang family and Lin family.


    As long as you give her time, she will be able to do it. At that time, I can go after her without worry.


    Man Xue once told me to "wait", she said that only waiting, waiting in the long road, when the cocoon into a butterfly can harvest the original heart.


    Man Xue''s words are very wise. Her waiting can be used for career and emotion. If I can persist in waiting, then one day, man Xue will belong to me, despite the twists and turns of the process and the changes of time.


    But now, the appearance of Mo Han will completely break this balance. If I am with Mo Han, I will lose the qualification to wait, and man Xue and I will not have a future.


    Because this is my own initiative to give up, no matter how the future, Lin Man snow no longer belongs to me.


    On the one hand is snow, on the other hand is mo Han; on the other hand is love, on the other hand is responsibility.


    I want to sacrifice Mo Han''s happiness to make her return to the autistic world for a lifetime; I want to sacrifice my original intention to make my love with man Xue wither early.


    I look at the distant sea, want to let the sea give me an answer.


    Mo Han took my arm and said, "it''s windy again."


    Yeah, it''s windy again.


    The wind on the beach is very strong, the waves are rolling, just like my heart, the dark rocks hit the rocks.


    Is it just that I have a choice?


    Since I knew that Mo Han and I had broken through the relationship, I had no right to choose. What''s more, Mo Han was such a beautiful woman, and I was so important to her illness.


    I accompanied Mo han to see the sea for a long time, and didn''t go back until it was completely dark.


    I have made a decision in my heart, whether Lin Manxue or Ye Yingying, they can only be the past, now or in the future, the women around me can only be mo Han.


    Perhaps this is my destiny, destined to harvest in the world of love can not start.


    We met a colleague in the hotel lobby. They were checking out at the front desk. They should have come here to eat seafood.


    He is the project manager and manager of big data.


    Manager Mu is with a group of guests. Most of them are big bellied. They should be some bosses.


    Manager Mu bought the order and sent these guests out of the hotel. They said something while walking. I overheard manager Mu talking about some app.


    At that time, I had a certain distance from them, and the manager of animal husbandry focused on his guests, not noticing me not far away. I only heard a few words about app sporadically.


    After manager Mu and his group went out, I was thinking about a problem. It''s an era of networking. Manager Mu''s banqueting so many bosses must be for the promotion of new app.


    As long as every boss calls on his employees to download the app, the number of manager Mu will be very considerable. I only get a few small fish and shrimps in a busy day. His success on the net is at least half a month, which means that I don''t have as much as him this time tonight.


    These bosses must all start factories or large companies. If they are the owners of factories, there may be thousands of light workers in a large factory. How can I compare them.For the first time, I have a deep understanding of the word "resources" and a new understanding of this campaign. In terms of customer quality, one of my customers can support at least five of them, because all my customers are willing to join in. However, the final statistical result is not compared with quality, but with quantity. As a young man who graduated only one year, I lost in the starting line of resources.


    I once again appreciate Lin Manxue''s method. She is really a management marketing genius. With the help of this campaign, she selects talents on the one hand and promotes this software on the other.


    The position of deputy director is just a bait. Her real purpose is to strive for the number of customers, because only grass can drive them. If it is not for the competition for the position of deputy director, who is willing to work so hard to push this matter through all the networks.


    I also thought of a problem. Manager Mu must have mobilized all the relationships around him, including his family, friends, relatives, classmates and customers, to promote this app. I think manager mu, manager Tang and manager Yu are no exception.


    I don''t have any resources, so I can only rely on myself. At most, I can add some classmates and friends, such as Lao ban, Dawei, monkey, Ren Yifei, Yu Xi, Tao Ying, ye Yingying, Mo Han and so on. But they are half the weight of me. How many resources do they have.


    Compared with the other three managers, my network is nothing to mention.


    There is no doubt that I will lose this time.


    In fact, I didn''t hold any hope, because no matter from which angle, I have no comparability with them. One reason why I work so hard is because I''m not a man who likes to give up easily, and the other is because Lin Manxue has high hopes for me. I can''t live up to her expectations. Even if I fail, I will die in the end On the way, so I have no shame on her and myself.


    Mo Han and I went back to my room. Mo Han saw that I was dispirited and didn''t seem happy. He held my arm and said, "Chutian, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. Just a little tired. "


    "If you lie in bed and I give you a massage, you won''t be so tired."


    "Do you know that?"


    "Well. I learned from my dad. "


    "No. You are tired all day. Go back to your room and have a good rest. "


    "Don''t be so cold that you can''t see what''s going on in your heart," he said


    "No

 Chapter 238

    Mo Han said quietly: "don''t lie to me, we have known each other for so many years, you seldom have such a disappointed expression. You don''t want me to be your girlfriend. If you don''t, I won''t force you. "


    I said, "don''t think about it. It''s not."


    "I don''t believe it."


    "It''s not about you. It''s about work."


    Mo Han still looked at me suspiciously. I took Mo han to sit on the edge of the bed and slowly told her about the deputy director of the project Department of this campaign.


    Mo handi said, "I''ll go to work with you tomorrow if you don''t want to. Men still have to focus on their career. I believe you will be elected. "


    "You just came to Shencheng. I haven''t shown you around yet."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you''re happy, nothing else matters."


    I said with a bitter smile, "actually, I don''t have any expectations for this election. I just do my best and listen to the destiny."


    Mo Han asked, "Why are you so pessimistic?"


    I told Mo Han about the advantages and disadvantages of me and my competitors. After listening to this, Mo Han thought for a moment and said, "brother Tian, if it''s just the network, we don''t have to worry at all. You forget that you still have me."


    "You?"


    "Well. Don''t look down on your girlfriend. I have a very wide network. I know a lot of big bosses. As long as I am willing to ask them for help, I will be no worse than your colleagues. "


    "But I -"


    Mo Han interrupted me with a smile and said, "I know what you want to say. You are a man with ambition. You think everything by yourself. I understand and appreciate your style of doing things, but in this society, you can''t do anything by yourself. We have resources in our hands. Why not? As your girlfriend, you have difficulties. I don''t know. Now I know. How can you stand by and watch


    "Brother Tian, we are now divided into two groups. You continue to do your promotion. I will help you promote with the resources in my hand. Let''s work together. As the deputy director of the project department, we are bound to win."


    Mo Han said to do it. She asked me to give her a leaflet of electronic file, which has two-dimensional code and operation process.


    She''s going to call one by one and trust others.


    "Mo Han, wait. If you entrust others to do things, you will owe them a favor. If you use a favor less than once, it''s not worth it for such a small matter as me. "


    Mo Han put his face on my arm and said, "you are my boyfriend. It''s worthwhile for me to do anything for you. Besides, my parents are just my daughter. Where can I use their relationship without me. Don''t worry. We have a strong network. "


    Mo Han gave me a brief introduction of her background. Mo Han''s network is much larger than I expected. Her father is a very famous medical expert, doctoral supervisor and students all over the world. Her mother is a super gold medal barrister. She has her own law firm and has won countless big cases. Her clients are all over the country.


    What surprised me most was mo Han''s grandfather and grandfather. When she told me their names and identities, I was almost scared to pee. Mo Han was not only Bai Fumei, but also a little princess.


    I believe that if Mo Han really mobilizes all her resources, not to mention manager Tang, manager Mu and manager Yu, even Xiang Pengyu may not be her opponent.


    "Mo Han, it''s better not to disturb your grandfather and your grandfather. They are so busy. It''s not good to disturb them with such little things."


    "What''s wrong. In my family, my things have never been small. My grandfather and my grandfather love me most. As long as I have a request, no matter what it is, even the stars in the sky, they will try to pick it off. "


    I have no doubt that Mo Han''s words, she looks so delicate and beautiful, people love, plus autism, their family love her in every way, especially care, this is also human nature.


    "No. Mo Han, listen to me. You can start it on a small scale. I''m under a lot of pressure when you make such a sensation. "


    I''m not kidding. If this event startles Mo Han''s grandfather and grandfather, the nature of things can change. Anyway, it''s very complicated.


    Mo Han thought about it and said, "OK. Then I''ll promote it in my circle of friends. "


    "Good. That''s it. "


    Although Mo Han has only one friend, Xiao Lizi, her relationship network is more than that. She is a little princess, and the number of people who flatter her from childhood can''t be counted.


    Mo Han gives Xiao Lizi a call. Xiao Lizi seems to be her spokesperson and let her contact her.


    Mo Han also asked her mother to introduce her to a number of high-quality customers, all of whom are big customers. I heard that there was a customer whose company had more than 100000 employees.


    Mo Han just made a dozen phone calls, but after a few days, my number of users exploded, breaking through one million in just half a month.


    Not only me, but also Lin Manxue.In terms of the number of users, I won the second place with 700000 people. Their three projects are ideal to catch up with me, which is not very difficult.


    Of course, it''s all in the future.


    That night, Mo Han and I were resting in the hotel. She slept in her room and I slept in my room. Despite Mo Han''s help, I didn''t give up on my own efforts. Mo Han and I were promoting activities on the beach the next day.


    We play and work at the same time. The effect is not bad, and we have some harvest.


    Now Mo Han has completely entered the role of my girlfriend, her temperament has changed a lot, how to say, more grounded.


    Because of Mo Han, I also told myself in my heart to keep a certain distance from other girls. They and I can only be ordinary friends. Of course, as long as they need help, I must be duty bound. This will never change.


    But I don''t know how to face Lin Manxue. Now this form is extremely complicated. She has Xiang Pengyu and I have mo Han. We can''t help it.


    Maybe between me and Lin Manxue, there is only predestined fate, there is no division, she and I will not be possible after all.


    For most of the past half a month, I have been taking Mo han to promote outside, but basically I haven''t come back to the company. Mo Han is happy with me every day. She is really more and more cheerful, and sometimes she jokes with me.


    Sun Jianbing has been following Xiang Pengyu. He seldom returns to Shannan village.


    Mo Han and I live in Shannan village. She sleeps in the bedroom and I sleep on the sofa. During this time, Su Manyu disappears again. If she doesn''t want to appear, I can''t see her. In fact, she seldom lives here. I occasionally see her at night.


    This is another weekend, because my work is progressing well recently. I plan to take Mo han to see ye Yingying this weekend. Ye Yingying called me last night and asked me to go to see her.


    Mo Han has just come to Shencheng. I want to take her to meet Ye YingYing and introduce her to each other. Mo Han has no friends in Shencheng. Although Ye Yingying knows many people, he has few intimate friends. If they can become friends or even friends, it will be a good thing for their lives.


    I rented another car. The Toyota I rented in front of me was for sun Jianbing to drive. Mo Han and I rented a better car. It''s an SUV. The daily rent is twice as expensive as the Toyota in front of me.


    Mo Han is different from me. She is a young lady with some psychological problems. She needs a comfortable environment. I can rent a car by myself.


    SUV has a large space, so it''s more comfortable to sit in it, especially when driving far away. The ventilation in the car has a profound impact on a person''s mood.


    Since Mo Han decided that I was her boyfriend, she always liked to stick to me. Even when she was sleeping, she wanted me to coax her to go back to sleep.


    She is like a changed person, no longer cold, no longer overbearing, is a little woman, a little woman with me as the center.


    At this time, on the way to Ye Yingying''s home with Mo Han, Mo Han, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, was staring at me all the time.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "You."


    "You''re not tired of seeing me every day?"


    "Not tired."


    "Don''t wait, aunt. She''ll laugh at you."


    "You mean ye Yingying?"

 Chapter 239

    To my surprise, Mo Han even knew Ye Yingying. I remember I never told her about ye YingYing and me.


    "How do you know her?"


    "You used to call her name in your dreams."


    "Nonsense."


    "When you were in Longdao, you talked about her all the time, and so have you all these years, but you didn''t notice it yourself."


    "Mo Han."


    Mo Han Du mouth said: "you said later call me cold cold."


    "I''m used to it. I can''t change it for a while. There is one thing I don''t want to hide from you. I used to love ye Yingying secretly. "


    I admit frankly that since Mo Han already knows about it, I don''t intend to hide it from her any more.


    Mo Han said with a smile, "I know."


    "Ah? Don''t you have any thoughts in your mind? "


    "You said that. As long as it''s not now and in the future, I have a lot to think about, and I also know that when you were in college, you kept a distance from me and other girls because of her. "


    "Well."


    "You know when I was in Longdao, you and I were like that. Why didn''t I ask you to be responsible?"


    I shook my head.


    "Because you didn''t have me in your heart at that time."


    "Cold, cold."


    "I know that you have other women in your heart. I knew that if you had not said that to me when you left Hangzhou, I would not have known that you had me in your heart."


    I nodded. I didn''t talk about this topic with Mo Han again. These problems are too complicated to be clear in a few words.


    Mo Han probably knew that she was going to see ye Yingying today, so she dressed up carefully. She was very beautiful, so she was even more charming.


    When Mo Han and I got to Ye Yingying''s downstairs, it was not nine o''clock. It was very early.


    I brought the gift to Ye Yingying out of the trunk. Mo Han and I bought it last night.


    I took Mo Han up the stairs by elevator. I didn''t Tell ye Yingying when I arrived. Every time I came here, I went directly to her house. I''ve lived here for quite a long time and I''m familiar with her.


    Mo Han and I went to the door. I put things on the ground and rang the doorbell. Ye Yingying knew I was coming and got up early. She opened the door in a hurry and saw me standing at the door.


    Ye Yingying was about to call me when she saw Mo Han behind me. She was surprised.


    "Aunt." I called Ye Yingying, Mo Han saw me say hello, she also followed me to call aunt.


    After ye Yingying''s short absence, she smiles awkwardly at Mo Han and says, "Xiaotian didn''t say that she would bring guests. I''m sorry, she just lost her temper."


    Ye Yingying leaned over and let me and Mo Han in.


    Ye Yingying has been secretly looking at Mo Han. I think Mo Han must also be looking at her. When the two beauties meet, they naturally want to compare.


    I put things in the door position, I let Mo Han sit on the sofa, himself to get two cups, poured two glasses of water.


    Here in Ye Yingying, just like my own family, I don''t treat myself as a guest at all. Besides, I''m not a guest at all.


    I sit with Mo Han, and ye Yingying sits opposite me.


    Ye Yingying looked at it for a while, and Mo Han said, "Xiaotian, this girl is so beautiful. You don''t want to introduce her."


    Mo Han lightly said: "aunt, my name is mo Han, is Ye Chutian''s girlfriend."


    Ye Yingying heard Mo Han admit that she was my girlfriend. She looked at me and I nodded gently. I saw that ye Yingying was a little absent-minded. Her face was not very good.


    "What''s the matter with you, aunt?"


    "I''m ok. Maybe I caught a cold last night with the air conditioner. It''s OK to have a rest."


    Ye Yingying turned to Mo Han and said, "I''ve never seen Xiaotian bring a girl home these years. You are the first one. You are so beautiful. No wonder Xiaotian likes you. "


    "You''re beautiful, too."


    Mo Han said very seriously, people have to believe that she said this sincerity, in fact, Mo Han such a character also don''t know how to compliment others.


    Ye Yingying said with a smile: "Xiaotian, your mother has been talking about you looking for a girlfriend. Now, if you find such a good girl, she will never have to worry about it again. Have you told her such a big happy event? "


    "Not yet."


    "Why don''t you tell her?"


    "Mo Han has just come from Hangzhou. I want to tell her again for a while."


    Ye Yingying said in silence: "you''d better tell her earlier, or make her happy. Mo Han is so beautiful. Your mother will like it."


    I didn''t answer this because it''s always a bit awkward for me to talk to Ye Yingying about this. I used to dream that she would be my girlfriend, but she was my aunt. She and I couldn''t, we could only hide in our hearts.


    Later, I fell in love with Lin Manxue, and I wanted her to be my girlfriend, but I had nothing. She was a big president, and I was just a small manager. How could I be worthy of her? What''s more, she had a fiance, and I was qualified to pursue her.Now that I have mo Han, it''s even more impossible for me and her, but deep in my heart, I still can''t forget her, at least now.


    In view of the above reasons, I didn''t tell my mother about Mo Han. I believe my mother would be very happy if she knew about Mo Han.


    Ye Yingying chatted with us for a while, and then went out to buy vegetables. She said that she would go out early to buy fresh vegetables. She asked me to accompany Mo Han at home.


    Ye Yingying''s mental state has not been good. I don''t know if it is because of Mo hanlai.


    Mo Han doesn''t care about anything, whether others are warm or cold, she looks like this, but I am the only one who can control her mood.


    After ye Yingying left home, Mo Han began to stick to me again. She slept in my arms, watched the ball games with me, and fed me fruit from time to time.


    "Are you used to living in Shencheng?"


    "Where you are, you are used to it."


    "Do you miss your parents?"


    "Yes."


    "Why don''t you call them often."


    "I''m afraid to hear their voices, because as soon as I hear their voices, I want to go home more."


    "After a while, when I''m not as busy as I am now, I''ll take a few more days off at the weekend to accompany you back to Hangzhou."


    "Really?" Mo Han looked at me in surprise and said.


    "Well."


    "Did you tell your parents about Bian Yiyang?"


    "No. I didn''t say anything


    "Oh."


    "Brother Tian, are you happy with me?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    Mo Han pondered for a moment and said, "if you are not happy and don''t want to be with me, you can tell me that I won''t pester you."


    "Fool, you said you are my girlfriend, how can you still think so."


    Mo Han murmured: "if you are not happy, what''s the meaning of staying with you? If you love someone, you should give him freedom."


    "I''m happy. You are so beautiful and understanding. How can you be unhappy?"


    Mo Han touched my face with his hand and said, "you are so kind."


    Mo Han seems to be aware of something. She is a very considerate girl. Her mother is a barrister and her father is a doctor. These two professions need extreme care. Therefore, it is no surprise that she can observe some problems ignored by other girls.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m the only relative you have in Shenzhen. I won''t let you go. You know I''m not that kind of person, right


    Mo Han was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "brother Tian, I want to discuss something with you."


    "You said


    "Now your work is getting better and better, and the election is in a safe place. I think you will become deputy director soon, or even general manager. You will be more and more busy. I''m sure you don''t have much time to accompany me. I want to go to work for some time. Do you think it''s ok? "

 Chapter 240

    I always feel strange that Mo Han''s family is in such a good situation. What kind of work does she want to do? Why does she choose an IT company to do web design.


    Mo Han seemed to see through the question in my heart, she said gently: "I want to live on my own ability. Brother Tian, do you know that I have lived in my own world since I was a child? I want to live with my own hands, just like you


    "Why did you study computer in those years?"


    Now is not popular what son inherits father''s business, female inherits mother''s business, she how to find a new way to start a computer.


    "My personality is not suitable to be a lawyer, and I''m psychologically ill, so I''m not suitable to be a doctor," Mo said. In fact, to be a lawyer and a doctor, you have to have a strong heart. There is also a very important reason why I don''t like these two professions. "


    "What do you like?"


    "With you."


    "I''m not asking you that. I mean, what kind of career do you like? "


    "Be your wife."


    Mo Han''s face turned red after saying that. She stuck it on my chest and listened to the sound of my heartbeat. Mo Han said after a while, "I wanted to be a painter when I was a child, but I didn''t have much talent for painting. Later when I came into contact with computers, it became my only friend and accompanied me for many years. Therefore, I applied for computer major when I took the college entrance examination."


    "You just said you want to work. What do you want to do?"


    "I''d like to work for the snow company."


    "Ah?"


    Mo Han looked up at me and said, "don''t worry, I will go into Manxue with my own ability and won''t let you open the back door for me."


    "Fool, I don''t mean that, but I''m surprised to hear that all of a sudden."


    I know that Mo Han is a very important woman. She and I are in the same class, the same major, and now we are male and female friends. Seeing me, we are going to become deputy director. According to the promise of general manager Lin, if I run for the post of deputy director successfully, general manager Lin will transfer me to be the general manager of Manxue life science and technology branch. This is a leap to the sky.


    Like me, Mo Han doesn''t like to fall behind others, especially those he likes, because only by going hand in hand can we have more topics and pursuits for each other, and love can be fresh and lasting.


    Mo Han can''t be a full-time wife, just as I can''t have a soft meal. This is because of my personality. Moreover, we are all so young, but we are only 23 years old. We still have a long way to go.


    I support Mo han to go out to work. As long as she likes, I support whatever she does.


    But deep down in my heart, I don''t want her to go to work in Manxue company. I don''t know why. Maybe it has something to do with Lin Manxue, the boss of Manxue company.


    I haven''t seen Lin Manxue these days. It''s not that I deliberately avoid her, but that she took Yang Lin on a business trip the other day. No one knows where she went.


    In fact, I don''t want to see her or dare to see her during this time. I like her from my soul. Since I was with Mo Han, I have more understanding of my true thoughts.


    I like her so much, but I can''t like her. I''m afraid I can''t help seeing her.


    When Mo Han didn''t come to Shencheng a few days ago, there was a contradiction between Lin Manxue and me. Our contradiction came from reality. She deliberately avoided me at that time. Now, she doesn''t need to deliberately avoid me, because I have no reason to stick to her.


    Thinking of Lin Manxue, my heart is blocked. If we are not destined to be together, why does God arrange for us to know each other.


    I hold Mo han to watch the ball game, but my mind is not on the ball game at all, my mind has gone away, flying to another woman''s side.


    Mo Han and I waited for ye Yingying at home for a long time, but we didn''t see her back. Mo Han asked, "is the vegetable market far away?"


    "No, there''s one nearby. Cross the opposite road and walk along the front for about 200 meters."


    Mo Han said in surprise, "your aunt has been out for more than two hours. It shouldn''t be so long."


    I think so. It''s enough to go back and forth from here to the vegetable market for 20 minutes. Does it take two hours to buy a dish?


    I took out my mobile phone and made a call to Ye Yingying, but the phone couldn''t get through.


    What''s going on?


    I dialed again, but I still couldn''t connect.


    I''m a little flustered. It''s impossible for ye Yingying to turn off the power in the morning. I pull Mo Han out to find Ye Yingying.


    When we went out of the community and crossed the opposite road, we saw that a section of the road had been cordoned off, as if there had been an accident.


    People around are talking about it. It is said that half an hour ago, a very beautiful woman crossed the road and was hit by a car, which caused a chain reaction. The car that hit her made a sharp turn and ran into the sidewalk in front of her. It hit a lot of pedestrians, and the owner himself was injured. I don''t know what the situation is.


    When I heard them say this, I was scared to death. I quickly pulled a traffic policeman and asked, "brother, the woman who was hit just now may be my relative. I want to see her. Where was she sent?"


    The traffic police looked at me and said, "all the injured people have been sent to the third people''s hospital."The third hospital is the best Grade-A hospital nearby. It is reasonable that they were sent to this hospital.


    "Thank you."


    I took Mo han to take a taxi to the third hospital. In the outpatient Hall of the hospital, I asked a doctor Guide: "beauty, where are a group of patients who had a car accident just now?"


    "On the second floor."


    Mo Han and I went to the second floor. There was a row of injured people sitting at the door. A group of doctors and nurses were dressing them up. I think their injuries are not very serious. Most of them are skin injuries.


    I asked a doctor, "doctor, don''t you think there are some serious ones? Where are they?"


    "Do a general examination on the third floor."


    Mo Han and I went to the third floor again. I saw two men and a woman coming out of the CT room. They had some gauze wrapped on their forehead and some bruises on their faces.


    A man is very fierce to the woman. He always scolds her. He seems to be complaining that she doesn''t obey the traffic rules, rushes and bumps. The woman is silent and just walks with her head down.


    As soon as I look at the figure of this woman, I know it''s not ye Yingying. They wear different clothes, and ye Yingying is much more beautiful than her.


    I took another man who didn''t say anything to ask, "big brother, did you have an accident on the Wutong road just now?"


    The man was probably in a bad mood. Seeing me asking, he said angrily, "what''s the matter, is it none of your business?"


    "No, brother, don''t get me wrong. I just want to know if there are other people on the third floor besides you three?"


    When the man saw that my attitude was still respectful, he said, "No. The others are all skin injuries. They are all dealt with on the second floor. "


    This elder brother''s words let me and Mo Han feel relieved. They are all right. Seeing their walking, they don''t look like seriously injured people.


    I didn''t dare to be careless. I didn''t see ye Yingying for a moment. I couldn''t rest assured for a moment. I took out my mobile phone and called Ye Yingying again.


    The phone is still off.

 Chapter 241

    I called several times, but I still couldn''t get in touch. Just when I was ready to put away my mobile phone and continue to look for her, my mobile phone rang. It was a strange number.


    "Hello."


    "Xiaotian, why aren''t you at home? Where have you been?"


    "Ye Yingying." I was surprised, surprised and puzzled here, because how she used a strange number to call me.


    "How did you change your mobile phone number? Didn''t you use the previous number last night?"


    "It''s not mine. It''s the boss of our small supermarket downstairs. I just lost my cell phone


    "How did you lose it?"


    "I don''t know how. I''ve been looking back and forth on the road just now, but I can''t find it. "


    "You haven''t been home for so long, are you looking for a mobile phone?"


    "Well."


    How could ye Yingying''s mobile phone be lost? It should have been stolen.


    I didn''t tangle with Ye Yingying about this problem. As long as she''s OK, everything else is easy to say. It''s just a mobile phone. If you lose it, you''ll lose it. It''s no big deal. It''s just that the mobile phone is bound with a lot of things now. If you lose it, it''s really inconvenient.


    I think it is for this reason that ye Yingying went back and forth to look for it.


    "Where are you now?"


    "We''ll be right back."


    I came back with Mo Han in a hurry. What''s the matter? I made trouble with oolong again. In addition to the incident of Yan Qingdong last time, I made trouble with oolong twice.


    When we got home, ye Yingying had already started to prepare lunch.


    "Han Han, I won''t invite you out for a big meal at noon today. Is it OK to eat at home?"


    "Good." Mo Han doesn''t like to talk much, just a good word.


    In front of the chat, ye Yingying has learned Mo Han''s indifference, she said ten, Mo Han can return a good. I secretly told ye Yingying about Mo Han. Of course, I didn''t say that she had autism. This is mo Han''s secret. I can''t talk about it casually.


    I just said that Mo Han doesn''t like to talk very much at ordinary times. I hope she doesn''t mind.


    Mo Han is my girlfriend, ye Yingying naturally will not think much, because she believes in my vision, I find my own girlfriend, character will not be bad.


    Mo Han wants to help Ye Yingying cook, but she hasn''t been to the kitchen. After she goes to the kitchen, she can''t do anything. Ye Yingying pushes her out and says, "you come to me. This is the guest. How can you let the guest do it by himself. You and Xiao Tian are waiting outside. The food will be ready in a minute. "


    Mo Han and I had nothing to do, so we took out a pair of checkers to play. Girls are still interested in checkers.


    After playing two games of checkers with Mo Han, ye Yingying''s meal was on the table, and she took out two bottles of red wine from the cupboard.


    I turn on the red wine and drink with the two beauties.


    Mo Han and I sat on one side of the table, and ye Yingying sat on the other side alone.


    Ye Yingying raised his glass and said, "the first one is for the cold. You are welcome to my home."


    After ye Yingying''s work, I didn''t drink much with Ye Yingying. During the festival or Spring Festival, ye Yingying seldom drinks, so she is even less drunk at home. So I really don''t know how much she drinks.


    When I lived in her house before, I only knew that she often came home drunk, so I always thought she was not good at drinking.


    I know how much mo Han drinks. I, Lao ban, monkey and Dawei are drunkards. They usually drink together when they''re free. Mo Han has been with us for a long time, so it''s not necessary to say how much he drinks. Compared with me, there must be a gap. But she''s not afraid to deal with ordinary people.


    After the three of us clinked glasses, Mo Han and I drank half a glass of red wine, and ye Yingying also drank it.


    I said to Ye Yingying, "aunt, can you do it? If you can''t, don''t try to be brave."


    Ye Yingying put the wine cup on the table, picked up the red wine bottle, poured a small half cup for us, and said, "look down on your aunt, Xiao Tian, Han Han. I''m not bragging with you, one-on-one, you really don''t have to be my opponent."


    Mo Han''s eyes suddenly brighten when ye Yingying says that. When a woman who drinks hears another woman who drinks, she will have some fighting spirit in her heart.


    "What''s the matter, Han Han? Don''t you believe it? Do you want a match? "


    Mo Han didn''t speak, but he pushed the wine cup to Ye Yingying''s body and motioned her to fill it. This is the rhythm of their wine.


    I''m afraid they are both drunk and are about to say something. Ye Yingying said, "this is between us women. Don''t interrupt and eat your own food."


    Ye Yingying filled Mo Han''s wine glass, and also filled his own. They did not say anything, so they did it directly.


    Ye YingYing and Mo Han eat less food and drink more wine. One by one, two bottles of red wine, I drink half a cup, and the rest let them drink all.


    I didn''t expect that ye Yingying really had two brushes. They even fought equally in the first round.


    Ye Yingying went to the cupboard again and took two bottles of red wine, one for each, and began to put them together again. Poor me, I could only watch them drink, but I couldn''t insert anything.Mo Han doesn''t speak, and ye Yingying doesn''t speak either. They are like a pair of drunkards. They don''t gossip, they only talk with wine. When they drink four bottles of red wine, ye Yingying finally can''t support them. She plops down on the table.


    I look at Mo Han. She looks at me dimly with drunken eyes. She smiles a little, her head tilts and she is unconscious.


    They didn''t eat much of the food on this big table, so they went to drink together. These two women are really strong.


    I take Mo Han and ye Yingying to Ye Yingying''s room. This is a one meter eight bed. They don''t seem crowded when they sleep on it.


    I went back to the living room to clean up the table. They were fighting wine. I became a scapegoat and had to clean up the mess for them.


    After I washed my rice bowl, I dragged the floor again. Now it''s July. The weather in July is so poisonous and hot that it''s killing me. I''ve been busy for a long time and sweated a lot, so I went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When I was taking a bath in the bathroom, I saw some clothes changed by women on the clothes shelf, including some personal belongings. I guess it must have been changed by Ye Yingying just when she came back from shopping outside.


    Among these objects, there is a small Nei lying in it. Ye Yingying must have forgotten about it just now and didn''t put them away.


    I want to close my eyes and not look, but the more I think about it, the more I can''t help looking.


    I looked at my dry mouth. Brother Zhu had not listened to me for a long time. He was more ferocious than ever. I flushed him with cold water several times, but it was hard to calm down.


    I slapped myself in the face. How can I be so shameless? Ye Yingying is my aunt. How can I do such a thing? Mo Han is sleeping in the bedroom. I''m looking at my aunt''s little room in front of my girlfriend. Isn''t it a psychological change?


    I kept swearing at myself, but I''m a bloody man. When I see such an attractive thing, I can''t be moved. I''m not wrong.


    Mo Han once told me that I had a relationship with her five years ago, when I was in a dream or had lost consciousness, I didn''t feel anything at all, so in a certain sense, I was a place.

 Chapter 242

    What we have not experienced is full of fantasy and desire, especially between men and women, which makes people full of expectation.


    My inner suffering, on the one hand is moral, on the other hand is indulgence, I wander on the edge of the cliff, I sprinkle myself with cold water, I want to calm down a little more.


    The more I think about it, the more confused my mind becomes. I think of the pictures I have seen before, which are short films. When I was in college, I watched many short films with old ban, Dawei and monkey, especially monkey. He is an expert in this field, so it''s not too much to call it an encyclopedia.


    Now I keep flashing some pictures in my mind, which makes my brain burst instantly. My thoughts go through the bathroom to the bedroom. I seem to see two white bodies lying there for me to pick.


    I''m on the verge of collapse. I''m in danger of falling off the cliff at any time.


    I really can''t carry it, and the figure of Lin Manxue in my mind is a flash.


    After I took a shower, my heart was full of emptiness and fear. At this time, I was like a child who did something wrong and didn''t know how to face my parents.


    I lie on the sofa, don''t know how to face Mo Han and ye Yingying, because the woman in my heart is always Lin Manxue.


    I don''t know what feelings I have for Mo Han, and I don''t know what feelings I have for ye Yingying. Now my world is in a mess.


    After lying on the sofa for a while, I went to the bedroom to have a look at Mo Han and ye Yingying. They both fell asleep peacefully without any noise.


    I stepped back from my bedroom and closed the door. When I was in the bathroom just now, my head was full of snow. I miss her very much.


    I went to the balcony and took out my mobile phone to make a call to Lin Manxue.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was connected, but Lin Manxue didn''t speak, only the conversation time kept moving forward.


    "Man Xue."


    After a while, I took the initiative to speak. I didn''t want to call her Mr. Lin at the moment. I called her name directly.


    Lin Manxue didn''t make a sound on the opposite side, and she didn''t hang up. I can hear her breathing voice here. Although it''s very slight, I can feel it as long as it''s her voice.


    "Man Xue."


    When I called her name again, she cut off the phone on the opposite side. I held my cell phone for a long time and didn''t come back.


    Between me and Lin Manxue, really more and more distant, she alienated me, and I can never go back.


    When I was in a daze on the balcony, there was a knock on the door. I thought it was Yang ruohui. Ye Yingying''s family, except me, basically only Yang ruohui would come.


    I didn''t look at it from the cat''s eye, but directly opened the door. I saw a young man with a famous brand standing at the door. Looking at his dress, he didn''t look like ordinary people at all.


    The young man looks familiar. He seems to have seen him somewhere.


    He didn''t expect me to open the door. He was a little dazed.


    "Who are you?" I asked the young man a little displeased.


    "Why are you here?"


    This young man even knew me. I stared at him and suddenly remembered that some time ago, Xiang Pengyu held a high-level birthday party for Lin Manxue in Xiang Pengyu''s high-end club. I met this young man at the party. He came with Yan Qingdong to taunt Kong Shao, who was from Lin Yunfeng and me.


    I didn''t recognize him at first because I only met him once in the past, and I didn''t expect that this young man named Kong Shao would appear at the door of Ye Yingying''s house.


    I said coldly, "I should ask you that."


    Kong shaoleng snorted: "boy, don''t think you can drag me if you know Lin Yunfeng. I tell you, Lin Yunfeng is not a fart in front of me. You''d better be honest about how you''re at my girlfriend''s house. "


    "Your girlfriend?"


    "Not bad. If you don''t have a perfect explanation, I''m afraid you don''t have a guy to eat in your life. "


    "It''s the wrong way to go, brother."


    When ye Yingying became Kong Shao''s girlfriend, I always feel that Kong Shao is talking nonsense or admitting the wrong door.


    "You son of a bitch, let me go." Kong Shao gave me a fierce push and said fiercely.


    "Oh, I have a good temper. I don''t like it. What can you do to me? "


    Kong Shao was a little angry when I said that. He glared at me and said, "boy, I see that you have been given a chance in Lin Yunfeng''s face. You don''t know how to praise yourself. All right


    Kong Shao took out a mobile phone, dialed a phone, and asked all the people downstairs to come up.


    Just a few minutes later, four people came up downstairs, three bodyguards, and one should be a driver.


    "Boss."


    After the four of them came up, they bowed to Kong Shao.


    Kong Shao pointed to me and said, "drag him out for me, so that his parents don''t know him."


    Three bodyguards were ordered to reach out and pull me. Am I such a tame person? I suddenly kicked one bodyguard in the stomach.They probably didn''t expect me to resist, and so unexpectedly, once I hit, I won''t hide. After I hit out, I stopped and kicked again.


    I''m targeting another bodyguard this time.


    Having said so many words, these two actions actually happened between lightning and flint, and they couldn''t react at all.


    I knocked down Kong Shao''s two bodyguards one after another. When his driver saw that I was a tough guy, he quickly pulled Kong Shao away behind him and another bodyguard attacked me.


    The space at the door was limited, so I stepped back a little. He couldn''t attack at all. Suddenly, I jumped up, grabbed the doorframe with both hands and kicked the other bodyguard in the chest.


    I was so strong that he passed out on the spot.


    In the blink of an eye, I hung up Kong Shao''s three bodyguards to make him look stunned.


    Kong Shao''s driver told him to step back. He seemed to want to compete with me.


    The driver looks flat and light. He is much shorter than me. He is estimated to be less than 1.75 meters. He is not strong and thin.


    He looks like he''s in his twenties or twenties, four or five years older than me. His skin is dark, his beard is ragged, and there are traces of years.


    I didn''t take him seriously at first, because I was not afraid of him either technically or physically. But after he took the hand, I knew that my idea was wrong. He was an absolute technical expert, quick in shape, fierce in hand, and weird in changing moves. I had seven or eight moves against him, but I couldn''t figure out his way.


    He is as good as a boxer. He can attack and defend when he enters. When he attacks, he is like a tiger going down the mountain. When he retreats, he is as steady as a millstone. I can''t find his flaws in a short time.


    I fought with him for more than 20 moves. I saw that he was secretly surprised. I guess he didn''t expect me to be able to fight like this.


    We are both technical experts, so the scene is not so hot, but the risk factor is not ambiguous at all. You move and dodge, you come and I go, I have fought with the driver in front of me for nearly 50 or 60 moves, and I didn''t win or lose.


    I had no way to defeat him, and he had no way to defeat me, so we fought for a while and then separated automatically, because the place at the door was really not suitable for fighting.

 Chapter 243

    The driver retreated to Kong Shao''s side. He was always on guard against me, because I tied with him. I couldn''t help him, and he couldn''t help me. But if I attack Kong Shao secretly, I still have a great hope to succeed.


    He said to Kong Shao: "boss, let''s do it today. Let''s take these brothers to the hospital to see the injury first."


    He said that to give each other a step down, he can''t say that I can''t tell the outcome from him, and it''s not suitable for fighting here, so we''d better come another day.


    It''s a matter of face. That''s why he said that he was afraid of Kong Shao''s danger when he went to treat other people. Because if he can''t win me for a long time, I may aim at Kong Shao. After all, Kong Shao is his weakest link.


    And I don''t have any short board in his eyes.


    Kong Shao is also a very smart man. He saw that I was on a par with his driver. If he continued to fight, his safety might be threatened. So he looked at me and said, "boy, I will let you off today. Get out of here as soon as possible, and don''t let me touch you again. "


    Kong Shao''s driver escorted him into the elevator. I closed the door and went back to the house. How could Kong Shao come to Ye Yingying''s house and claim to be ye Yingying''s boyfriend.


    I don''t believe it''s Kong Shao''s wrong place. This is a single apartment. Most of the people living here are white-collar workers. Kong Shao''s identity is there. It''s impossible to have friends of these levels.


    And not so coincidentally, his girlfriend happens to live on the same floor as ye Yingying, which is not a TV play.


    He must have come to find Ye Yingying, but how does he know ye YingYing and let Ye Yingying be his girlfriend? I think there must be something strange about it.


    Ye Yingying''s boyfriend is Yang ruohui. This man hasn''t seen him for some days, and I don''t know if he understands these situations.


    Ye Yingying can''t wait until she wakes up.


    In the afternoon, I was idle and bored, so I took out the notebook in Ye Yingying''s room to play games on the Internet. After I opened the notebook, I found that ye Yingying had set a password.


    Ye Yingying''s notebook never sets a password, because she doesn''t take it to the company, but just uses it at home. Basically, only I can go in and out of her home, and only I can use her things. As for Yang ruohui, I don''t think he will touch her things without Ye yingying''s permission.


    So there is no need for her to set a password, and she has never set a password before. What''s the matter?


    The purpose of setting the password is not to let people see the things inside. What''s the secret of her computer?


    I think of Kong Shao''s attitude and tone just now. Is it related to him?


    I suddenly had a strange thought in my heart. During this time, I was busy with my own affairs. I didn''t care much about ye Yingying. She is such a simple and kind woman. Won''t she encounter anything?


    I don''t have the habit of prying into other people''s privacy, but when it comes to Ye Yingying, it''s another matter, because I promised my grandfather that I would take good care of Ye YingYing and not let anyone bully her.


    I am a computer expert, if you want to crack a computer''s power on password, this is still a very easy thing, not to mention this person or I am most familiar with Ye Yingying.


    I input Ye Yingying''s birthday, no; I input my grandfather''s birthday, no; I think about it, I input my own birthday, this time right.


    Ye Yingying used my birthday as the password number.


    In fact, I just want to save trouble. I''ll try a few commonly used passwords. If I don''t succeed, I still have other ways to crack them.


    I don''t have one file to open, because it''s time-consuming and laborious. We have our own way to find things in the computer.


    I called out her latest browsing files, pictures, videos and chat software. Her password was set recently. So, if there is any problem, it is also a recent problem.


    I looked through these files, pictures and videos, and found no problem. They were all funny pictures and videos, or records of her chatting with others.


    No, no problem. Why did she set up a password to play with me?


    I don''t believe Ye Yingying will be so boring. I think of another possibility. She deleted the things, but she knew I was a computer expert and was afraid of leaving any traces, so she set the password.


    Women are relatively simple. They think that with a password, there is a layer of protection. In fact, these things are not vulnerable to computer experts. They can be cracked every minute.


    Now there are a lot of software that can crack these passwords. I didn''t use professional software, because the passwords set by Ye Yingying can''t help me at all. There are only a few that come and go.


    If my guess is true, then this matter is very serious. Otherwise, why is she afraid of me seeing it.


    I downloaded some special software on my desktop. These software can help me recover my computer data and retrieve the deleted items. Ye Yingying''s computer level is average, so she can''t delete it completely.


    It took me about two hours to recover some things that ye Yingying deleted.Here are some pictures and a short video.


    I first click on the pictures. When I see these pictures, I gnash my teeth in anger. I have a mind to kill people.


    These pictures are indecent photos of Ye Yingying. There are three of them. She was sleeping on a shabby bed at that time. I initially judged that this should be a rental house rather than a hotel, because hotels should not be so shabby. Of course, I can''t rule out some low-end hotels.


    I''ll enlarge the photo, hoping to find a clue. I''ll find the place of the accident first.


    At the moment, when I face Ye Yingying''s hot and sexy photos, I have no desire. At that time, I was only angry. If I knew who did it, I would kill him on the spot.


    The first person I thought of was Kong Shao. He must have taken these photos to coerce Ye Yingying into being his girlfriend, or he would have exposed these photos.


    I watched the short video with anger. The video was very short. It only took more than four seconds to open it twice. Moreover, the light inside was very dark and I couldn''t see clearly. I could only see ye Yingying''s face vaguely, because there was a close-up shot.


    I clenched my fist, clenched and creaked. I hit the wall with one punch, leaving a deep mark on the wall.


    I turned off the computer, took out my mobile phone and made a call to sun Jianbing.


    "Mr. Ye, I''m following the man you asked me to follow."


    , "build up the troops, cancel the action, you can go to Wutong Road, hurry up and call me."


    "Yes."


    After I hung up, I walked up and down in the living room. I''ve never been so calm as I am today. What a shame that ye Yingying didn''t tell me what happened.


    And who did this thing? If it is this man named Kong Shao, I must make his life worse than death. If he dares to do this to Ye Yingying, I dare to frustrate him.

 Chapter 244

    When I think of Kong Shao, I think of Lin Yunfeng. I don''t know Kong Shao at all. Only Lin Yunfeng knows the people in their circle.


    I called Lin Yunfeng.


    "Brother Ye." Lin Yunfeng estimated who he was drinking flower wine with, and he talked to me with some drunkenness.


    "Xiao Feng, come to me immediately. I am on Wutong road now. Call me when you arrive.


    "Brother ye, what''s the matter?" Seeing that I was so serious, Lin Yunfeng immediately woke up and said solemnly.


    "Don''t ask anything. Call me when you come."


    I didn''t say much. I just hung up.


    I''m so upset now that I can''t wait for a moment. I really want to wake Ye Yingying up and figure out what''s going on, or I''ll go crazy.


    In less than half an hour, sun Jianbing arrived at Ye Yingying''s community. I told him the number of the building and the house number, and asked him to come up directly.


    I opened the door for sun Jianbing, then led him to the bedroom and said, "Mo Han is drunk. You send Mo Han home to protect her. I''m going to stay and do something


    "Good."


    Sun Jianbing is also a person who likes to do things and doesn''t like to talk. A simple good word will send me away.


    I carry Mo han to the car downstairs. It''s sun Jianbing who drives the Toyota now. I have full confidence in sun Jianbing. I believe he won''t do anything to Mo Han.


    Soon after sun Jianbing left, Lin Yunfeng rushed over.


    I was waiting for Lin Yunfeng at the roadside. As soon as he got off the bus, I pulled him to a relatively remote place.


    "Brother ye, don''t worry. Please speak slowly when you have something to do."


    "Xiao Feng, the Kong Shao we met last time, tell me about him."


    "You mean Kong Xueqiang?"


    "I don''t know his name. It''s the young man I saw at your sister''s birthday party last time."


    "He is Kong Xueqiang."


    I kicked Lin Yunfeng, said: "you dog day to tell me the point, so much nonsense, careful I kill you today."


    Lin Yunfeng saw that I was not in a good mood and did not dare to talk nonsense any more. He hesitated and said, "Kong Xueqiang''s Lao Tzu is the chairman of the Kong Group. He himself became a director of the Kong Group. Brother ye, do you know Kong''s group? "


    "Not very familiar."


    "You are not familiar with Kong Group?" Lin Yunfeng really wants to despise me.


    "I haven''t heard of Kong''s group in Shencheng?"


    "Not in the deep city. In the area of Jiangsu and Zhejiang. "


    "Ah, you are talking about the Kong Group."


    "Well. What else? "


    "My God." How can I get into trouble with some big people recently? One is yanqingdong, one is Xiang Pengyu, and another is Yan Qingcheng. Now that I''m well, another is Kong Xueqiang. They are all bulls among bulls.


    However, no matter who he is, as long as he dares to offend Ye Yingying, I will dare to destroy him. I will be willing to cut him and pull the emperor down. No matter how powerful he is, if I don''t want to die, I won''t believe in him.


    In my eyes, a stream of anger directly ignited the surrounding atmosphere, which made Lin Yunfeng feel more pressure.


    "Brother ye, what''s the matter with you? This Kong has offended you again? "


    "Isn''t he in Jiangsu and Zhejiang? How often do you come to Shenzhen? "


    Lin Yunfeng said: "we people usually have nothing to do when we have enough to eat, so we like to hang out with friends. He has a good relationship with Yan Qingdong, and they often mix together."


    "Have you seen him lately?"


    "No. The last time I saw him was at my sister''s birthday party with you. "


    "Xiao Feng, can you help me find out where he settled down in Shencheng?"


    "He''s in deep town again?"


    "Well. I met him today


    "Yes. Before dinner this evening, I will let you know his whereabouts. You wait for my good news. "


    I patted Lin Yunfeng on the shoulder and said, "thank you."


    "Brother ye, what are you talking about? You are my elder brother. Thank you for this little thing."


    "Call me when you have news. I''ll go back first. "


    I turned to leave, Lin Yunfeng suddenly behind me: "brother Ye."


    "What''s the matter?"


    He hesitated half naturally and then asked, "you and my sister are in the same company. Has someone bullied her recently?"


    "Your elder sister is the president of man Xue. Who dares to bully her?"


    "I know it''s less likely to be in the snow, but in the Lin group, there are a lot of people. Have you heard about this recently? "


    I seldom go to the company recently, and I don''t know the internal affairs of the company at all. Moreover, I heard that Lin Manxue has gone on a business trip, and no one is in the company.


    "I heard from my colleagues that your sister went on a business trip, but she should not have come back."


    Lin Yunfeng said: "if she came back early from her business trip, she would go out for a few days. My elder sister recently moved back to live at home. She seldom lived at home for such a long time before. This time, she is so abnormal. That''s why I feel strange. Moreover, my elder sister is in a very bad mood recently. One night, I saw her cry secretly. ""Why is your sister crying?" As soon as I heard that Lin Manxue was crying, I felt sorry for her. She is a hard-hearted woman, but it''s not easy to cry. Don''t let anything happen again.


    Ye Yingying''s affairs make me feel like a bird in shock. My nerves are extremely fragile. As long as they are a little bit agitated, I will be in a hurry.


    "I just don''t know. I want to ask you about it."


    "Did you quarrel with your brother-in-law?"


    I thought of a possibility, whether Lin Manxue knew about Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li, and she secretly cried in her heart.


    "No. My brother-in-law has just come back from other places. They haven''t been together recently. "


    I don''t have the energy to manage Lin Manxue''s business now. Ye Yingying is exhausting me. I have no time to take care of man Xue.


    I said to Lin Yunfeng, "Xiao Feng, you should have more snacks about your sister. First, find out the reason and keep in touch with me at any time."


    "Good."


    I took Lin Yunfeng to the car and went back to Ye Yingying''s home.


    Now there are only Ye YingYing and I in this family. I locked the door and pulled up all the curtains. I went into Ye Yingying''s bedroom and took off all her clothes. Then I carried her to the bathroom and put her in the shower.


    I''m going to wake her up, now.


    Ye Yingying was drenched in cold water and suddenly woke up. She opened her eyes and saw me standing in front of her.


    "Xiaotian." Ye Yingying called me, and suddenly found that she was only wearing a small inner dress, which was exposed in front of me. She immediately put her hands around her body, and did not let me look at her.


    Ye Yingying is really beautiful in bikini, but I don''t have any mind to appreciate her beauty.


    "Look up."


    My cold words make ye Yingying tremble, because I have never talked to her like this since I was young.


    "Xiaotian."


    "Don''t talk yet. Look up. "


    Ye Yingying slowly raised her head and looked at me pitifully. Her clear eyes hurt me. Why do they treat such a beautiful and kind woman like this.


    "Sober up?"


    Ye Yingying nodded gently.


    "Are you sure?"


    Ye Yingying nodded again.


    "If we wake up, let''s have a good chat."


    Ye Yingying stood in front of me in such an exposed way. She was very embarrassed. She said gently, "can I put on my clothes first?"

 Chapter 245

    "Let''s talk about that. It''s easy to tell the truth. "


    Ye Yingying saw that I didn''t agree with her and didn''t ask for it strongly. She said in detail, "what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "What''s the picture about?"


    Ye Yingying''s eyes were a little flustered, but she still pretended to be calm and said: "what photo?"


    "Ye Yingying, you still want to hide from me at this time. Who gave you the photos in your computer?"


    "Xiaotian, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ye Yingying lowers her head and plans to die.


    "Do you want me to show you in the living room now? There are not only photos, but also videos. Do you want to enjoy them again and see how good your figure is?"


    Ye Yingying saw me saying this, suddenly raised his head, glared at me and said: "Ye Chutian, you have to make it clear that I am your aunt and your elder. How can you talk to me like this?"


    I turned on the switch and the cold water poured down from the spray, making Ye Yingying cool.


    Ye Yingying is not calm. I want her to be calm.


    After ten seconds, I turned off the switch again.


    Ye Yingying wiped her face and stared at me. Her eyes were shy and angry. I had known her for nearly 20 years. This was the first time I saw such eyes from her eyes.


    "Ye Yingying, it''s no use staring at me. Now you can tell the truth. Who gave you the photos? Who is the person who took the picture? "


    Ye Yingying doesn''t speak. She just looks at me. She suddenly cries. When a pure woman comes across such a thing, she still has to be forced to confess. How wronged do you think she is.


    But I can''t be soft hearted. If ye Yingying doesn''t say who did it, how can I help her settle the following things.


    Ye Yingying more cry more sad, she squatted under the spray, holding a headache to cry.


    Ye Yingying cried for more than half an hour without any sign of stopping.


    Did I go too far? After all, ye Yingying is the victim. I can''t bear to treat her like this.


    I squatted on her side, gently hugged her, I want to lend her chest, give her a little warmth, now she must be very lonely, very desperate.


    "Yingying, what''s the matter with you? You tell me, tell Xiaotian, even if the sky falls down, I''ll stand up to you. "


    "Woo woo. Xiaotian, I''m not clean. I''m a dirty woman. I don''t deserve you any more. Do you know that when I know I''m not clean, my sky collapses. I live in this world has no meaning, I am an unclean woman, a shameless woman


    "Yingying, don''t say that. Tell me what''s going on."


    I hold Ye Yingying, turn her face to me and let her look at me.


    Ye Yingying didn''t dare to look me in the eye. She shook her head and said, "Xiaotian, don''t ask, just let me live and die. I don''t want to say anything, and I won''t say it. "


    "Ye Yingying, you look me in the eye, you tell me which God killed me. So to you, you tell me."


    "No. no Xiao Tian, don''t ask. I don''t want to say it. " Ye Yingying shook his head vigorously.


    I said angrily, "if you don''t tell me, how can I find out the person who did harm to you and let him fall into pieces?"


    "Xiaotian, don''t force me, don''t force me. I''m like this. Why do you force me?" Ye Yingying wants to cry again. Her tears flow down her cheek. The hot tears hit my arm, which makes me heartache.


    "I''m not forcing you. I just want to know the truth of the matter and help you solve it smoothly. Tell me, is this man Kong Xueqiang? "


    Ye Yingying looked at me with confused eyes. She didn''t seem to know Kong Xueqiang at all.


    I think about it. When outsiders call Kong Xueqiang, they usually call him Kong Shao or general manager. His subordinates may call him boss, so ye Yingying doesn''t know who Kong Xueqiang is.


    "Kong Xueqiang is Kong Shao, or boss Kong, isn''t he?"


    "Boss Kong?" Ye Yingying estimated that she was a little dizzy now. After a little meditation, she said, "you mean the friend of the general manager of the banquet."


    "Yes. It''s Yan Qingdong''s friend Kong Shao. "


    Ye Yingying said gently: "I''ve seen this Kong Zong several times, but I haven''t said much."


    "Not him?"


    Ye Yingying shook his head.


    I said suspiciously, "do you think he''s a young master? I''m afraid I can''t beat him and deliberately lie that it''s not him."


    "No. I''m really not familiar with him. He came to my company several times, but I ignored him. "


    "If he saw you ignore him, he tied you to a place and took these photos and videos."


    "Not him." Ye Yingying insists that it''s not him.


    "And who is this man?"


    "Xiaotian, don''t ask. That''s it. I don''t want to talk about it any more."


    "Ye Yingying, whatever you say, you can forget it. This man is so vicious to you, and his heart is to blame. Are you going to let him go like this? Besides, even if you don''t investigate, won''t he threaten you with these photos? What about your reputation and your innocence? ""My body is dirty. What''s my reputation and innocence! I said you don''t care, you let me deal with it by myself. "


    "You deal with it? How do you deal with it! Compromise? Sleeping with him or begging him to let you go? "


    I also had a fever in my head for a moment, and I didn''t speak lightly and seriously, which deeply hurt Ye Yingying''s heart.


    Ye Yingying saw that I said this to her and cried wrongly again. I wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t speak through my brain just now. It''s too heavy. Don''t be angry, OK? I love you and care about you. "


    Ye Yingying saw that I was so gentle. She raised her head, looked into my eyes and said, "Xiaotian, now that you have a girlfriend, just live with her. You don''t care about my affairs, just don''t know anything. Hanhan is a good woman. You treat her well. As long as you are happy, it doesn''t matter how I am. "


    "Ye Yingying, why don''t you tell me?"


    I know ye Yingying''s worries. She knows my character. If I know who did this to her, I will kill this person.


    Killing people pays for their lives. If I pay for my life because of such a scum, it''s not worth it, and she can''t bear it. She chose to do it in order to protect me.


    But no matter whether she is willing to say it or not, I will find out this person. I will not kill this person and swear not to be a human being.


    Ye Yingying touched my face, she said: "Xiaotian, I called you last night, in fact, I just want to see you for the last time. You have been with me for more than 20 years, and I am very satisfied and satisfied. My biggest regret is that I didn''t leave my body to you to be my first man. "


    "Xiaotian, I''m sorry that I didn''t defend myself for you. Now that you have a girlfriend, she is so beautiful and charming. She will be more suitable for you than me. After all, I have no fate with you. I don''t blame anyone. I only blame my life. "


    Ye Yingying cried and said in despair. It seems that she has already wanted to open her heart.


    I didn''t expect that ye Yingying would tell me this. I looked at her a little confused.

 Chapter 246

    "I''ve been waiting for you to grow up. I''ve been waiting and waiting for you to grow up, but I''m no longer Ye Yingying. Xiaotian, do you think this is fate? "


    "Ye Yingying, you say you like me?" I asked incredulously.


    "Well, yes, very, very much."


    "Is your love between men and women, or between relatives?"


    "Love."


    "Ah?" I opened my mouth wide in surprise.


    Ye Yingying murmured: "when I know I''m in love with you, I''m also shocked by this emotion. I desperately deny it in my heart, because it''s immoral, but I''m a woman. Women''s natural delicacy tells me that it''s a real emotion. The more I deny it, the more sure I am. "


    "Don''t you know that I..."


    Ye Yingying interrupted me and said, "I know. I know what you think of me. I like you, you like me, in fact, when I know you like me, I am so happy that I couldn''t sleep all night. But the next day after dawn, I picked up my own careful thinking, because I''m your aunt, it''s impossible for me and you. I can''t dream about you, and you can''t dream about me. "


    If I knew Ye Yingying liked me before, I would be with her regardless. But now, it''s too late.


    I have mo Han, and ye Yingying is no longer her.


    I don''t dislike Ye Yingying, no matter how she is, I won''t dislike her, but now she dislikes herself, she must think she is not worthy of me, she won''t give me any chance, I and she have been far away.


    And now I don''t know whether I like her or not, because I was extremely disappointed with her before. I poured my emotion into Lin Manxue, and I gradually fell in love with her. Now I find that this woman is beyond my expectation.


    Life is really a bitch. If it doesn''t treat us like idiots, it won''t let go. I, ye Yingying, Mo Han and Lin Manxue are idiots in his eyes.


    Ye Yingying is covered with water. I hold her, and her clothes and trousers are all wet.


    Ye Yingying looked at me, eyes full of reluctant to say: "Xiaotian, you must be good, for your grandfather, for your parents, for me, for cold, you must be good."


    Ye Yingying''s words are like the last words. When a woman with such a strong character encounters this kind of thing, the possibility of death is very high. I dare not be careless. I must give up her idea at the first time.


    "Ye Yingying, don''t think wildly. No matter what happens, I''m always by your side. I''m not going to leave you alone. You have to cheer up. "


    "Xiaotian, hold on a little more."


    Ye Yingying''s body is boiling hot. She looks at me vaguely and says that her eyes are full of complicated feelings, which I can''t describe clearly in words. In short, ye Yingying at this moment is different from ye Yingying at any time in the past.


    I hold her tightly for fear that if I don''t pay attention, ye Yingying will slip away from my life.


    Ye YingYing and Mo Han want to drink together to intoxicate and anesthetize herself. She doesn''t want to face the reality any more, because the reality is so cruel that she has no courage to live.


    My Ye Yingying has been very conservative since she was a child. She is dedicated to everything. If she really likes me, why do she choose to be with Yang ruohui?


    If it had not been for the existence of Yang ruohui, I would not have been so desperate for her, and I would not have been moved to love Lin Manxue.


    "Does Yang ruohui know about this?"


    As soon as I mentioned Yang ruohui, ye Yingying''s body was obviously shaking. She suddenly said fiercely, "from now on, don''t mention this person to me. I don''t want to hear anything about him any more."


    I surmised to myself that Yang ruohui had already known about it, and he couldn''t accept it in his heart and proposed to break up?


    I think any man will have a shadow in his heart when he comes across this kind of thing. If Yang ruohui has a mustard in his heart and proposes to break up, although I despise this kind of behavior, I can''t say anything, because everyone has the right to choose.


    What''s more, I don''t like this man named Yang ruohui all the time. I don''t think he really likes Ye Yingying. At least he doesn''t love her enough.


    A man who can''t love ye Yingying wholeheartedly, I don''t trust to give ye Yingying to him.


    "Did you break up?"


    Ye Yingying looked at me fiercely and said, "I told you not to mention him."


    "Good. Don''t mention it. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t say it. "


    After a while, ye Yingying said quietly, "maybe this is retribution."


    Ye Yingying buries her head in my arms. She doesn''t want to talk any more. Her heart is broken and tired. Every memory is full of thousands of storehouses.


    I just hold Ye YingYing and sit on the bathroom floor. At this time, time and space seem to have stopped. In this world, only Ye YingYing and I exist.


    After a long time, ye Yingying murmured, "if only I could do this all my life."After ye Yingying fell asleep in my arms, I dried her body and carried her to her bedroom. Instead of leaving, I sat on the edge of her bed and watched her.


    At this time, ye Yingying is very vulnerable. I''m afraid she will do something stupid. Ye Yingying doesn''t want to say, so I''ll check it myself. I don''t believe I can''t find any clues.


    When I was in a daze, the mobile phone in my pocket rang. I immediately took it out and connected it. Then I went to the balcony. I was worried that the mobile phone would wake Ye Yingying.


    It''s Lin Yunfeng.


    "Brother Ye."


    "News?"


    "Well. Kong Xueqiang is now with Yan Qingdong. They will go to Jiangnan at night. "


    "Jiangnan at night? Where is it? "


    "I''ll give you a positioning later."


    "Good."


    "Brother ye, do you want me to go with you?"


    "No."


    If Lin Yunfeng accompanies me, it will be much more convenient, but I''m afraid of implicating him. I''m not going to go to Kong Xueqiang to have a drink and chat this time. I don''t know what will happen.


    If something goes wrong with Lin Yunfeng because of me, I can''t explain it to Lin Manxue. Although it''s impossible for me to talk to her, I still hope she will be happy and don''t be distracted by the things between me and Lin Yunfeng.


    "Brother ye, I almost forgot to tell you that Kong Xueqiang is leaving Shencheng tomorrow. He likes to wander around and has no fixed place. If you really want to find him, you should firmly seize this opportunity."


    "I see."


    After hanging up Lin Yunfeng, I made a call to sun Jianbing.


    "Mr. Ye."


    "Jianbing, how about Mo Han?"


    "I fell asleep."


    "Did you vomit or feel uncomfortable?"


    "No


    "Good. Don''t worry about Mo Han''s business. Come to me and accompany me to do something in the evening. "


    "Yes."


    After the call with sun Jianbing, I called Yu Xi.


    "Chutian."


    "Yu Xi, are you busy now?"


    "Not busy. What can I do for you? Just say it. "


    "A friend of mine is in a bad mood and drunk. Can you come and take care of her for me?"


    "No problem. Where are you? I''ll come right now. "


    "I''ll locate you later. Thank you


    "You are still polite to me."

 Chapter 247

    I''m going to take sun Jianbing to meet Kong Xueqiang in Jiangnan at night. He is my only breakthrough. If I want to know the truth, I have to work hard on him.


    In fact, there is another person who can get a lot of information. This person is Yang ruohui.


    I plan to find Yang ruohui to understand the situation before I go to Kong Xueqiang. Ye Yingying has broken up with him now, and I don''t want to give him any more face.


    He dares not want Ye Yingying. I have to beat him.


    Such a man is still qualified to dislike Ye Yingying. Who can I smoke if I don''t smoke him?


    Sun Jianbing arrived at Ye Yingying''s house earlier than Yu Xi, because he drove himself, and Yu Xi came by taxi.


    Sun Jianbing and I were waiting at home. She arrived about 20 minutes after sun Jianbing arrived. I went to the gate of the community to meet her.


    "Yu Xi, I''ll trouble you this time."


    Yu Xi said with a sweet smile: "you told me thank you, thank you!"


    "The person you want to take care of today is my aunt. She may be in a bad mood because of some things, so you may have to pay more attention."


    I didn''t say it clearly. I can''t tell Yu Xi that ye Yingying wants to commit suicide.


    Yu Xi is a very smart girl, I said that she immediately understood, she nodded and said: "don''t worry, I will always look at her, never leave."


    "Good. Later, I''ll go to work with my friend, and I''ll come back to work for you when it''s done. "


    "Take your time. Don''t worry. I have nothing to do at home anyway."


    I lead Yu Xi into the room. Yu Xi and sun Jianbing have met each other, so they are quite familiar with each other. Yu Xi greets sun Jianbing very warmly. Sun Jianbing nods to Yu Xi, which is a response.


    I lead Yu Xi to Ye Yingying''s bedroom. At the first sight of Ye Yingying, Yu Xi exclaims, "ah? Who did you say she was you? "


    "My aunt. Is it too young? "


    "Your aunt?"


    "I guess so."


    Ye Yingying is the closest person in our family''s eyes. We never regard her as an outsider, so I can only answer her this question.


    "I don''t know." Yu Xi wanted to say something. She suddenly shut up and said nothing. She just laughed and said, "it''s OK. I''m here. Don''t worry about your business. "


    I take Yu Xi to get familiar with the environment. In fact, it''s so big here that she can find it by herself.


    With Yu Xi, sun Jianbing and I can go to Yang ruohui with confidence.


    I wrote down Yang ruohui''s mobile phone number from ye Yingying''s mobile phone. When I got downstairs, I gave Yang ruohui a call.


    His phone number is empty. This son of a bitch broke up when he broke up. He broke up so thoroughly that he even changed his cell phone number.


    I had planned to smoke him a little lighter, so it seems that it is light to smoke him.


    I''m really annoyed. How can I be so heartless? What''s wrong with Ye Yingying? She doesn''t want to be so heartless.


    I know Yang ruohui''s company. He used to give me a business card. When I first came to Shencheng, he and ye Yingying came to the railway station to meet me and gave me a business card on the way.


    At that time, he also suggested that I go to work in his company. Although I had already thrown away my business card, I remember the name of that company.


    Sun Jianbing can''t hide from the navigation company. He can''t change his job.


    Sun Jianbing drove his car to the gate of Yang ruohui''s company. Yang ruohui was the deputy general manager of marketing in his company. No one in the company didn''t know him, so I went to their company to find him, and it was no trouble at all.


    After sun Jianbing parked the car, we went in directly. There was a beautiful girl at the front desk to receive us.


    "Who are you looking for, gentlemen?"


    "President Yang."


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    "I called him before, and he told me to go straight in and look for him."


    The little girl didn''t seem to believe it. She said, "but Mr. Yang has gone on a business trip and is not in the company."


    "Business trip?"


    "Well."


    "No way. He said just now that he was in the company


    I see the lie, still said quietly.


    The little girl is still hesitating. I can see from her expression that there must be a problem. If Yang ruohui is not in the company, she will not have this attitude. Why does she ask me if I have an appointment instead of saying that Yang is not in the company.


    And she spoke very carefully. If Yang ruohui didn''t tell her something, I would not believe it.


    Details can weigh a lot of things, so I decided that Yang ruohui was in the company, even if he was not in the company, he did not go on a business trip.


    "Mr. Yang really went on a business trip. Two gentlemen, I''m really sorry. Maybe you have to go for nothing this time, or you can call Mr. Yang again to confirm. "I said with a smile: "since Mr. Yang has gone on a business trip, it''s OK. Anyway, there''s nothing important. Wait until he comes back."


    I left Yang ruohui''s company with sun Jianbing. This time I drove, sun Jianbing took the co driver''s seat.


    Instead of driving far away, I went around and drove back. If Yang ruohui wants to play hide and seek with me, I will play with him.


    I park my car near Yang ruohui company. This place can not only observe the situation of Yang ruohui company, but also get on the main road at any time for easy tracking.


    Yang ruohui''s Audi A6 is parked in the parking space outside the company. I saw this car just now and thought of this method.


    Sun Jianbing and I are smoking at the same intersection. I''m not in a good mood. When ye Yingying encounters such a thing, how can I be in a good mood.


    It''s still more than an hour before 5:30. I remember ye Yingying saying that Yang ruohui''s company leaves work at 6:00. Of course, Yang ruohui works in marketing. His working hours should not be so fixed. He can leave the company at any time.


    Sun Jianbing and I smoked two cigarettes, but Yang ruohui didn''t come out. Sun Jianbing suddenly said, "Mr. Ye, do you think the man we are waiting for will come out with a golden cicada?"


    Sun Jianbing reminded me that when we came here just now, we should have been alarmed. Yang ruohui is so young that he can be vice president of marketing. Besides his personal ability and efforts, his IQ is absolutely not low. How can he drive his own car.


    I thought of this possibility, so I said to sun Jianbing, "Jianbing, now we are divided into two groups. You go to the underground garage to block him, and I''ll wait for him on it. It''s possible that he''ll leave in another car. "


    I gave a general description of Yang ruohui''s appearance. Sun Jianbing nodded. He immediately went into the underground parking lot from the exit of the underground garage.


    As expected, sun Jianbing caught Yang ruohui in less than ten minutes. He was trying to drive the company''s bus to leave when sun Jianbing went up and pressed him on the ground.


    Sun Jianbing called to ask me to go to the underground garage. When I went, I saw sun Jianbing pinching Yang ruohui''s neck on a large cement column.


    "Jianbing, let him go first."


    Sun Jianbing released Yang ruohui and stood in front of him, so that he could not escape.

 Chapter 248

    "Xiaotian." When Yang ruohui saw me, he was full of panic. His eyes dodged and he didn''t dare to face me.


    I slapped Yang ruohui in the face and said coldly, "Xiaotian is also what you should call!"


    I hit Yang ruohui with a slap and he fell to the ground.


    Yang ruohui exudes blood from the corner of his mouth. He covers his left face and lowers his head. He lies on the ground and does not dare to make a sound.


    I pulled Yang ruohui''s collar and said, "why do you do this to Ye Yingying? Say


    I gave him two more slaps, which made his face crack.


    Yang ruohui doesn''t speak, but he is good at blocking his body, because I''m not enough to hit him in the face. Then he kicks him with his feet. If he dares to abandon Ye Yingying, I''ll make him feel worse than death.


    My foot strength is not general, a few feet down, Yang ruohui has been rolling on the ground.


    I took a few breaths from him, and let Sun Jianbing pull him up.


    Sun Jianbing pulled him, and I went up again with two fists, which beat out the sour water in Yang ruohui''s stomach.


    Yang ruohui snorted, shaking his astringent body and pleading for mercy: "little no Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye, please don''t fight. If you fight again, you will kill me. "


    "I''m going to kill you!" I gave him two more ear scrapers.


    Yang ruohui''s face is as swollen as a pig''s head. The corners of his mouth are cracked and the corners of his eyes are also split. It''s very different from his usual handsome image.


    "Mr. Ye, please let me go. I really dare not."


    "Do you think you still have a chance? Yang, you and ye Yingying are in the past. From now on, you should not appear in her world. If I find that you are still in her sight, I will not kill you, but make your life worse than death. "


    "No. Certainly not. "


    I pinched the meat on Yang ruohui''s face and said, "OK. Your past friendship with Ye Yingying is over. Now let''s talk about your holiday with her. Tell me, who is harming Ye Yingying? "


    Yang ruohui''s eyes flashed. He didn''t seem to expect me to ask such a question.


    "Say it or not? If you don''t say it, you will suffer. "


    "Mr. Ye, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Yang ruohui thought about it and said.


    "I don''t know, do I. OK, I''ll help you remember I asked sun Jianbing to loosen his bones.


    Yang ruohui counseled sun Jianbing within half a minute. Sun Jianbing was more ruthless than I thought.


    I always have a feeling that sun Jianbing was not an ordinary soldier before, and he must have served in some special army. There are two reasons for my judgment:


    one is that sun Jianbing is very skilled, and I think he is also an expert, but I''m not sure that I can win him in front of him, because I can''t see the depth of his morality, just say that he was with drugs last time In the snake fight, I think he was deliberately hiding his strength.


    The other is that he has a very good mentality. Beating people to extort confessions is like a routine. He doesn''t care about it at all. People who can perform like this can at least show that he has seen big scenes before, and he often sees them. Pediatrics don''t pay attention to this.


    I asked sun Jianbing to step back, and I squatted in front of Yang ruohui: "why do you have to do this earlier to avoid suffering from skin and flesh?"


    Yang ruohui looked at me timidly and said, "Xiaotian, I can tell you the whole story, but in terms of my relationship with Yingying, I hope you don''t sell me after you know the truth."


    "Yang, a counsellor like you, knows who''s harming his girlfriend. He doesn''t dare to stand out and is afraid of implicating himself. Why don''t you die?"


    Yang ruohui slightly bowed his head and said awkwardly, "they are so powerful that we little people can''t compete with others."


    "All right. Don''t give your incompetence and cowardice what cover cloth, you such scum, beat you lose my share. Come on, I don''t have time for you. "


    Yang ruohui raised his head and looked left and right. He was afraid that the walls had ears. This is an underground parking lot, and now he is still at work. There is no one at all. He is so timid. I really doubt how ye Yingying''s eyes used to see such a pustule.


    "I''ll tell you if you promise me."


    "Do you have to be so afraid?"


    "Xiaotian, I''m different from you. Yingying said that if you are not afraid of Xiaotian, there will be nothing you dare not do. It''s not easy for me to come to this stage. If the other party comes to me, my ten years of efforts will be wasted. If I can''t get it right, I''ll have to take my life. "


    "Aren''t you afraid that I promise you and then go back?"


    Yang ruohui shook his head: "I''ve been wallowing in society for so many years. I''ve seen all kinds of people. I think I have a good eye for people. You''re the kind of person who does what you say. Since you promise me, you won''t go back."


    "Do you think I can be fooled if you say something nice and then put on a tall hat?"


    "No. Xiaotian, what I said is true. I believe I can see people in the right way


    I thought about it and said, "Yang, I don''t care about your business, and I have nothing to do with it. The friendship between you and ye Yingying has been broken. We beat you just now. Even if we give you a little punishment, now you have nothing to do with Ye Yingying. She doesn''t owe you, and you don''t owe her. As long as you promise me not to harass her in the future and tell me the person behind her, I can promise you not to give you up under any circumstances. ""Good. I believe you. "


    "Say, who is this man?"


    Yang ruohui slowly got up from the ground and said with good intentions: "Xiaotian, let''s get to know each other. I advise you that you''d better take it as if you don''t know about it. You really can''t provoke them. "


    "Don''t be so fussy, just say it."


    When Yang ruohui saw that I insisted on pursuing it to the end, he shook his head and said, "he is a friend of Yanshao. It is said that he is the son of a rich family in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. Although I don''t know his specific identity, how can he be an ordinary person who can be brothers with Yanshao. Oh, Yan Shao, you may not know, he is - "


    " Yan Qingdong, the third young master of the Yan family. "


    I interrupted Yang ruohui and reported Yan Qingdong''s name directly.


    It was Yan Qingdong and Kong Xueqiang who did it together.


    "Do you know him?"


    I said with a sarcastic tone: "little banquet, such a big figure, who doesn''t know!"


    Yang ruohui said: "Xiaotian, since you have heard the name of Yanshao, you naturally know his means. You''d better not provoke them. You really can''t provoke them."


    "Hum. It''s not something you should care about, say! Why do they want to take these photos? Do they want to threaten Ye Yingying to make her yield to them? "


    "Yan Shao has always liked Yingying, and his friend also liked Yingying at the first sight. I think that''s what you think."


    After a little meditation, I said: "although Yan Qingdong is a bit arrogant, he is not as good as to do such a dirty thing. Where did your news come from?"


    Yang ruohui bowed his head again and did not dare to look at me.


    "What''s the matter! Come on, Lao Tzu''s patience is limited. If you look like you''re going to die, I''ll let him loosen your bones again. "


    Yang ruohui raised his head difficultly and said, "because I was outside at that time."

 Chapter 249

    "What are you talking about?"


    "Xiaotian, I''m not a man. I''m a beast. I''m weak and incompetent. I''m a son of a bitch!" Yang ruohui cursed himself and beat himself two times.


    When I pulled Yang ruohui''s collar, I was angry in my eyes. I really wanted to kill him at that time. Sun Jianbing saw that I was in a crazy state, and immediately pulled us apart. If I killed someone in a rage, the consequences would be unimaginable. I would die for such a scum. It''s not worth it.


    "Jianbing, break his legs for me."


    "Xiaotian, no, I beg you not to." Yang ruohui held my legs and knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "I know I''m a bastard and deserve to die, but my personal strength is too small to stop them. You don''t know the situation at that time. The Uniform suit man stood outside for two rows. I can''t help it."


    "Yang ruohui, when I say you are a dog, I praise you. that ''s ok. I''ll save your legs for you first. You can take me to the accident site and I''ll deal with you when I come back. "


    "Good."


    Yang ruohui got up from the ground. He was going to drive the company''s car. How could I let him drive their car? Sun Jianbing and I took Yang ruohui out of the underground garage to get our car.


    Under the guidance of Yang ruohui, we found the hut, which is a suite with two bedrooms and one living room, with a practical area of at least 60-70 square meters.


    Yang ruohui has his own key to open the door.


    "Why do you have a room key?"


    "This house belongs to a friend of mine."


    "Why did he give you the key?"


    "One of my cousins just graduated and was looking for a job. There was no place to live. I borrowed it from my friends for a few days. Of course, I paid the rent."


    "Where''s your cousin? Why don''t you see anyone?"


    Yang ruohui said: "she lived here for some days. After finding a job, she went to live near her unit and gave me the key back. Because of Yingying, I haven''t returned the key to my friend. "


    Sun Jianbing and I looked at the room before and after. After a simple treatment, we couldn''t see anything at all, but this is the place. We can be sure.


    "You just said that Yan Shao and his friend made it. How did they bring ye Yingying here?"


    "He didn''t take part in the banquet. His friends did it."


    "Yes. How do you know this place? And why did ye Yingying come here? "


    "I don''t know how my friends came here. Maybe they followed me. As for Yingying, I brought her here because my cousin lived here at that time. I brought her to see my cousin. "


    I sat on the edge of the bed and asked Yang ruohui to stand opposite me.


    "Tell me more about the cause and effect, and don''t miss anything. If I find out that you are lying or deliberately hiding something, you should not go out today. I think it''s very suitable to bury you here. "


    When Yang ruohui saw that I was talking to him with an iron face, whether it was bullying or even coaxing, the effect was achieved.


    Yang ruohui said gingerly: "the thing is that more than a month ago, I asked Yingying to accompany me when I wanted to ask Yanshao for help. When we were having dinner in the box, a friend from Jiangsu and Zhejiang called Yanshao and said that he had come to Shencheng and asked Yanshao to play with him. The banquet is little, send address opposite party, let him come to look for him


    "Yan Shao''s friend is also a childe brother, with a bunch of bodyguards around him. After he came, he just didn''t eat, so we all ate together."


    I said, "is this man Kong Shao?"


    "Yes. Yan Shao is to call him Kong Shao. He speaks with an accent of Jiangsu and Zhejiang. "


    "Go on."


    "Oh. At that time, Kong Shao was sitting between YingYing and Yanshao. Because Kong Shao was a guest from other places, yingying and I toasted him. At that time, Kong Shao''s eyes at Yingying were not right. He was hot and always looked at Yingying''s chest. "


    "Yang ruohui, I''ll warn you again. Her name is Miss Ye. If you dare to call her Yingying again, I''ll kill you!"


    "Yes. Yes. Miss ye, Miss Ye. "


    I frowned and said, "why do you always take ye Yingying to socialize? Can a woman always socialize outside without any trouble?"


    "Yingying, no, Miss Ye is a public relations manager in the company. Her job is entertainment. I just ask her for help occasionally."


    "What did you say? Is Ye Yingying a public relations manager


    "Well. Xiaotian, no, Mr. Ye, don''t you know? "


    When I think of public relations managers, I think of qiutang and Xue Mengyao. They are both public relations managers, one from Tan group and the other from our Manxue company. Their main job is to socialize with others.


    It''s no wonder that ye Yingying used to be drunk. He was a public relations worker. He wanted to accompany his customers well. He was so beautiful. How could the customers let them go easily.


    Now I finally understand why Ye Yingying doesn''t talk about her work in front of me, because the public relations manager sounds like a very serious job, and it''s still a very dangerous career for girls. She''s afraid that I''ll worry about her, and even more afraid that I''ll misunderstand her.If I knew she was doing this in the company, I would have let her quit.


    I said with a cold face, "do you know it''s my business? It''s none of your business. You go on."


    Yang ruohui said after a pause: "Kong Shao fell in love with Miss ye at first sight and kept looking for reasons to respect Miss Ye''s wine. At that time, Yan Shao was a little unhappy and had a dark face. However, Kong Shao didn''t pay much attention to Yan Shao''s face and still looked for another chance to get close to miss Ye."


    "He not only toasted, but also made some indistinct remarks to tease Miss ye, who was very embarrassed at that time. I saw that the situation was not good, so I made a look at Miss ye and let her pretend to have a stomachache and leave early. I think it''s probably this time that Kong Shao is after Miss Ye. "


    "What is Yan Qingdong''s attitude?"


    "He was very unhappy. He didn''t even talk to Kong Shao. They should have been cooperating on some projects at that time, so he didn''t turn his face directly."


    "How do you know?"


    "I heard one of Yanshao''s followers say that."


    "Talk about the rest."


    "About twenty days ago, I brought Miss ye here to see my cousin. It was already more than four o''clock in the afternoon when I got here. We sat down for a while, and my cousin said that she thanks me for finding her such a place to live. It''s her first time to see Yingying again. Oh no, Miss ye, so she wants to invite us to dinner. Miss ye knew that she had just graduated and had not found a job, so she should have no money. She also saw my cousin''s hospitality, so she asked me to accompany her to buy a la carte and eat at home in the evening. "


    "There is a Wal Mart not far ahead, so I drove my cousin to the front to buy vegetables. When we came back, it was already dark, and two rows of suits stood downstairs to stop us. At that time, I didn''t know what happened. I thought something was wrong. I was going to call the police. One of the guys took my mobile phone and fell to the ground. The mobile phone was so fragmented. I sneaked up from the other side and stood outside for a while


    "What''s going on inside? Did you hear anything outside? "

 Chapter 250

    "No. There was no sound inside. It was very quiet. I didn''t stand outside for long. Kong Shao took two people out in a hurry. He looked at me and left without saying anything


    I said, "what did you see when you went in?"


    "Miss Ye is lying on the bed and asleep."


    "Is there anything special, such as messy clothes, hair and sheets?"


    Yang ruohui thought about it and said, "No. Everything is very normal. "


    "How long did ye Yingying wake up after you went in?"


    "About half an hour."


    "What''s her reaction? For example, what did she say when she woke up? Did she have any headache, nausea, fatigue and other symptoms? "


    "Nothing but dizziness."


    I asked, "what''s the matter with the photos?"


    "What picture?"


    I see Yang ruohui''s face is confused. It seems that he doesn''t know the existence of photos. Doesn''t he know the existence of photos at all?


    I carefully looked at Yang ruohui again. His expression didn''t look like he was pretending. I probably didn''t know.


    I didn''t continue to ask about the photo, because it''s a big deal. For ye Yingying, one less person knows about it and one more point is safe. After all, it''s not a glorious thing.


    "It''s nothing, I asked casually. Another question, why don''t you stop Ye Yingying? Just because Kong Shao came after ye Yingying was in a coma? "


    Yang ruohui suddenly said with a dim look: "it''s not that I don''t want miss Ye. It''s Miss ye who doesn''t want to go on pretending with me."


    "What do you mean?"


    I seem to hear an unusual taste from Yang ruohui''s mouth. Is there something else in it?


    Yang ruohui sighed and said to me, "can I have a cigarette?"


    I took out a pack of cigarettes from my pocket, gave Yang ruohui one, and gave him a lighter. After lighting the cigarette, Yang ruohui took a few mouthfuls, spitted out cigarette rings, and then said:


    "I''ve known Yingying for almost three years. To tell you the truth, I really like her very much. I started to pursue her a few years ago. Of course, she is so beautiful. What''s the person who pursues her I''m the only one. It''s not too much to say it''s a long line. She and I used to be friends, very common, but things changed at this time of last year. "


    This time last year was almost when I graduated. It turned out that the relationship between Ye YingYing and Yang ruohui had something to do with me.


    While smoking, Yang ruohui continued: "Yingying, as a public relations manager, faces all kinds of men every day. She is very resistant to men. As far as I know, it seems that she has never been in love. In fact, the men who pursue her are excellent. I''m the most common one, but I don''t know what''s going on. Luck just falls on me. A year ago, Yingying took the initiative to find me. She said she could try to get along with me. I was so excited that I didn''t know what to do. I think I will never forget that day in my life if I can get the favor of the goddess. "


    "After we started dating, we didn''t have many opportunities to meet each other. Every time I asked her out, she either worked overtime or accompanied her clients, and her family didn''t let me go. In addition, I was busy with my own work, so we always got together less and separated more, and our feelings were not warm. It wasn''t until you appeared last year that this state of affairs changed dramatically."


    "Since you came to Shencheng, Yingying has been much better and closer to me. I began to think that it was because I was nice to you and made her feel warm and attentive that she changed so much. But now I think about it, I''m ridiculous and unrealistic. Her kindness to me has something to do with you and nothing to do with you, but I didn''t understand anything at that time. "


    Now that I know what ye Yingying thinks of me, I naturally understand what Yang ruohui is saying.


    I also took out a cigarette to light it. Now the situation is really complicated. If ye Yingying really takes advantage of Yang ruohui''s feelings, then the biggest victim is hard to say.


    The most despicable thing in the world is to take advantage of others'' feelings for you. If you are sincere to someone, they will tell you that they are just taking advantage of you. I think anyone can''t stand it.


    Now ye Yingying is probably doing such a thing to Yang ruohui, and the root of this thing may come from me, and I am the culprit.


    But no matter what ye Yingying does, I will not think she is wrong, because in love, there is no right or wrong, only selfish or unselfish.


    Yang ruohui added: "Yingying has always been very indifferent to me and usually doesn''t let me touch her. However, as long as you are around, the situation will turn around. She will take the initiative to talk to me and do some intimate actions with me. I''m a man. What would you think if it was you? "


    "When did you feel that way?"


    "When you left Yingying''s house to live in Shannan village."


    "Not before?"


    "Yes. But because I like her so much, I''m paralyzed. "


    "Since you knew what she was thinking at that time, why are you still with her?"


    Yang ruohui said after half silence: "if you love someone, you can''t put it down."I nodded, I have had this experience, at that time I deeply love ye Yingying, love her and can not be with her, at that time is this kind of mood, want to put down but not willing to put down.


    I sympathize with him, but I have no position to sympathize with him, because I am the culprit.


    When Yang ruohui finished smoking a cigarette, he asked me for another one. He smoked with a stuffy head and looked down. He no longer paid attention to me and only cared about his own smoking.


    I gave Yang ruohui the whole package of cigarettes. Yang ruohui smoked three cigarettes in a row, but he couldn''t smoke any more. His thirsty throat hurt.


    He said in a hoarse voice: "when YingYing and I were together, she didn''t like to talk, but as long as you were mentioned, she was like a new person, full of energy and endless topics. I have known for a long time that you are not cousins and have no blood relationship, but you are so blatant together, don''t you take me seriously. I always have a feeling that I am the prop in the movie, the springboard for you to play. I don''t want to be a prop, but I have to be a prop. "


    "Now, Yingying has canceled my qualification as a prop, and I don''t have to tangle with you. Mr. Ye, you are very lucky to have such a good woman like you, but you are not lucky, because this woman is your aunt, and you have no results. If you change a woman, you may still have drama, but this woman is Ye Yingying, and you are doomed to have no results. "


    Yang ruohui took out another cigarette and put it in his mouth to light it. I took the cigarette out of his mouth and said, "don''t smoke. I''ve smoked so many cigarettes. If you smoke again, you''ll die."


    Yang ruohui babbled and said nothing. He was still afraid of me in his heart, because sun Jianbing and I are not two people who like to talk at all. If we can fight, we don''t have to say. If we can use action, we don''t need ideological guidance.


    "Mr. Ye, I have said all that I should or shouldn''t say. Is there anything else you want to ask?"

 Chapter 251

    I think about it. Yang ruohui probably doesn''t know much. He has said all he can say and what he can''t say. I can''t find any name for him if I ask any more. Moreover, in a certain sense, he is also a victim. He was cut off by sun Jianbing and me just now.


    In a word, it''s also his bad luck, who let him be ye Yingying''s boyfriend for a period of time, he didn''t protect Ye Yingying well, it''s his fault.


    I''m not a completely unreasonable person. Since this matter has nothing to do with Yang ruohui, I won''t hold on to him. I have already punished him for his mistakes. As for the others, I don''t want to talk about them any more. It''s meaningless.


    Tonight''s harvest is not small, I know the ins and outs of the matter, and understand Ye Yingying''s specific work, she is such a simple woman turned out to be a public relations manager, no wonder she drinks so much, but her character is not easy to suffer losses outside?


    I can''t imagine what ye Yingying has been through all these years.


    "Remember what you told me. It''s good for you to stay away from ye Yingying in the future. Jianbing, let''s go. "


    Sun Jianbing and I left the hut. I looked at the time. It''s almost seven o''clock in the evening. Nightlife will start again. It''s time to meet Kong Shao.


    Destination: Jiangnan at night.


    On the way to Jiangnan at night, sun Jianbing reminded me while driving: "Mr. Ye, I think this Yang ruohui is not simple. I can''t believe all his words."


    "You think he''s lying to us?"


    Sun Jianbing shook his head: "that''s not true. I just think our opponent is unusual this time, so it''s better to be careful. After all, what he just said is just one side of his story. "


    I nodded gently. Sun Jianbing was right. What''s going on in this matter has not been fully understood. If we act rashly, it will not be a good end if we make a mistake.


    After all, Kong Xueqiang is not an ordinary childe. His family is even more powerful than Xiang''s family. He is equal to Yan''s family. If I do anything to him, the consequences will be very serious.


    Of course, if Kong Xue is really strong in this matter, I can''t let him go even if he''s fighting for death. I won''t let any man who wants to bully Ye Yingying live in this world.


    When sun Jianbing and I got to Jiangnan at night, it was already past 8:30 in the evening.


    I thought Jiangnan at night was a top club, but when sun Jianbing and I went outside, we found that there were no guests coming in and out. If this is a club, at least there should be guests coming in and out.


    At night, there are two rows of bodyguards at the gate of the south of the Yangtze River. The guards are very strict. It''s a bit like an antique building. Because it''s night now, the situation inside is not real. I think there is a big mountain behind. This building complex is built according to the mountain.


    Sun Jianbing and I were watching in the dark. There were so many bodyguards and security guards at the door that we couldn''t get in at all.


    This club is awesome!


    I asked sun Jianbing to walk around to see if there were any other side doors to mix in. When sun came back half an hour after he left, he pulled me to a relatively humble position and said, "Mr. Ye, besides the gate, there are two side doors, one bright and one dark. But I''ve observed that they are all guarded, and the guards are very alert and it''s not easy to get in. "


    "How many guards are there at each door?"


    "Four or five. Not only that, there are cameras everywhere. As long as we are close to these buildings, our every move will be monitored under the eyes of others. "


    "So tight?"


    "Well."


    "You mean it''s almost impossible to get in through the gate or the side gate?"


    "Unless you put in your wings, you can only rush, but our present situation is not suitable for rushing."


    I nodded: "it''s no good trying to break in. You''d better find a way to sneak in, find this Kong Xueqiang and ask him some questions. Once it''s confirmed that it''s him, you can immediately find a way to control him and bring him out of Jiangnan. If it wasn''t for him, we''d take it as if nothing had happened. "


    "I understand."


    "What do you think?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "there are two plans: the first is to wait for the hare, let''s stay here and wait for him to come out; the second is to break in, I will draw the security guard away from the side door, and you will sneak in from there."


    I said: "they have monitoring. Once they make any noise, they will find me for the first time."


    "It''s OK. I''ll take out all the surveillance at the door. Mr. Ye, which plan do you choose? "


    Each of the two plans has its own advantages and disadvantages. The first plan is passive. Who knows when they will come out? Besides, whether they will come or not is unknown. Besides, Kong Xueqiang will leave Shencheng tomorrow. Tonight is my only chance. I can''t miss it.


    The second is that it''s very difficult to operate, and it''s easy to offend the boss of Jiangnan at night. How can the boss of such a big industry be an ordinary person? If I have a conflict with his bodyguard or other people in the club, I will offend the club in disguise, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    If it really has something to do with Kong Xueqiang, I''m sure I''ll bring him out if I break in like this. I treat his guests like this in Jiangnan at night. How can the boss of Jiangnan at night let us go easily? Isn''t that smashing his signboard?Just imagine what is the most important thing in the club, safety. If you can''t guarantee your safety, who dares to play in the future? This is too much for the reputation of the club.


    I didn''t like being passive, so I said without hesitation, "second."


    "All right."


    Sun Jianbing and I hit it off immediately. He doesn''t like passivity as much as I do. We all follow the same principle. Instead of waiting to die, we should take the initiative to attack. Only by grasping the initiative can we reap miraculous results.


    For the two sides, one is bright and the other is dark, we chose the east gate, which is the bright gate.


    There are three security guards at the east gate, and there are two inside, a total of five. They stand still, which makes it very difficult for us to do.


    At this time, a boss like man came out. After he came out, he stood outside the door and smoked a cigarette. Sun Jianbing was holding a bottle of wine in his hand. He was drinking while walking. When he came to the boss''s side, his body tilted. Sun Jianbing fell to the ground, and the bottle in his hand flew out, just hitting the boss on the head.


    The boss screamed and covered his forehead. He quit this time. He ran forward and grabbed sun Jianbing''s clothes to beat him.


    Sun Jianbing began to constantly apologize to his boss, saying that he went the wrong way and slipped under his feet, so he didn''t hold the bottle firmly and didn''t mean it.


    The boss insisted on beating sun Jianbing. He also scolded sun Jianbing for being very ugly. The two of them, you and I, finally started.


    At the beginning, the boss was still a little big. When he heard that sun Jianbing''s liquor station was not stable, he didn''t ask the security guard to help him.


    How could this boss be sun Jianbing''s opponent? Sun Jianbing knocked him down a few times.


    The boss yelled and provoked the security guards at the door and inside. He asked five security guards to chase sun Jianbing. Seeing that the situation was not good, sun Jianbing ran away. The five security guards only chased him dozens of meters away and came back.


    I took advantage of the gap when the security guard left, and immediately slipped in. Just before the riot, sun Jianbing and I had destroyed all the cameras. As for how we did it, is this a matter for us?


    This is the east side door. I turned left and right and went through it. Finally, I got lost. I had a stranglehold. I never thought the side door would be so complicated when I went in.


    I''ve been around for a long time, but I haven''t met a guest or a waiter. What''s the matter? I really doubt that I''m dreaming.

 Chapter 252

    I went through a small pavilion, then through a long corridor, and finally came to a garden. The scenery in front of me really surprised me. What kind of club is this? It''s just a fairyland among people.


    This garden is really beautiful, just like the Royal Garden in TV series. Pavilions, pavilions, bridges, flowing water, flowers, famous trees, flowers, famous grasses, rockeries, fountains, artificial pools, all in all, everything here is so beautiful.


    I think sun Jianbing and I have misunderstood each other. It''s not a side door at all, but a secret road. No wonder it''s so secret. It''s just how the man just came out. Is he the one inside here?


    As I walked, I muttered in my heart: who designed this place? It''s like a labyrinth. No matter how I walk, I just try to make circles in it.


    The more I strolled in the garden, the more confused I became, because I didn''t think it was a club at all. At least I didn''t see a guest after walking for so long.


    I''m not going to break into someone''s house, am I?


    When I was confused, I saw a very big man coming towards me. He was followed by four bodyguards and an assistant like him. This man I have met is Yan Qingdong''s elder brother, general manager of Yan Qingcheng banquet.


    I was covered by a tree in front of me. I thought they didn''t see me, so I immediately hid behind the tree to prevent them from finding me.


    Why is the banquet here?


    Yan Qingdong and a group of them walked past me, because I was hiding well at that time, they didn''t find my existence.


    Yan Qingcheng asked his assistant, "how is Mr. Lin feeling today?"


    "The expression is light, I can''t see it."


    Yan Qingcheng said with a smile, "that''s what she likes. Have you got everything I asked you to prepare? "


    "Don''t worry, the banquet is ready."


    "Well."


    Yan Qingcheng seems to be quite at ease with his assistant''s ability to handle affairs. He said that if he managed it well, he didn''t ask about it any more.


    After yanqingcheng and them left, I always thought that the Lin always in Yanzong''s mouth should be Lin Manxue. He came here so late and asked his assistant to prepare something. What did he prepare? He didn''t want to take any medicine, did he?


    Don''t all the plots in dog blood TV series like this?


    For Lin Manxue, I''m a little neurotic. I''m worried about her gains and losses. I wanted to go to Kong Xueqiang. At this time, I''m worried about Lin Manxue.


    Last time at Lin Manxue''s birthday party, yanqingcheng''s unusual style has made me afraid of him. I don''t know Yan Qingcheng''s personality. I only know that he is a very, very powerful person.


    This kind of person is often very deep-seated. I''m worried that he will do anything to achieve some goals. The real black bellied person doesn''t care about face or routine, and likes to do one thing: use whatever moves are effective.


    Last time at the banquet, if it wasn''t for him, Lin Manxue might really want to agree to Xiang Pengyu''s proposal. Whether he agrees or not, at least he can''t get away so easily.


    Yan Qingcheng is the most difficult man to deal with, because he has no tricks. Any moves may be the best. This kind of man is the most dangerous and difficult to deal with.


    I was worried that Lin Manxue would suffer losses, so I secretly followed them.


    Yan Qingcheng walks up to a rockery and slaps it five times on a big rock. The rockery suddenly splits into two parts. Yan Qingcheng takes people in. I wait for a while, follow the law, and then catch up with them quickly.


    A group of them passed a path and climbed over a rockery. There was a small pavilion in front of them. The pavilion was as bright as day. It was really amazing here.


    I lie on the rockery and observe the situation here.


    There is a fence around the pavilion. The things in each fence are different. Some grow flowers, some grow grass, and some are ponds. In short, the scenery around is very beautiful.


    There is a big stone table in the middle of the pavilion. The stone table should be made of marble. There are many stone stools around the stone table. The lights in the pavilion are transparent, shining all around.


    There is a woman sitting at the stone table. I know her very well. She is Lin Manxue. There are four or five waiters beside Lin Manxue. They stand beside her and wait on her.


    Lin Manxue came here so late to find Yan Qingcheng, but she didn''t know why.


    When he saw all the waiters, Yan Qingcai left and left.


    Several waiters also retreated after serving, leaving only Lin Manxue and Yan Qingcheng in the pavilion.


    "Man Xue, what do you think of me here?"


    "The environment is not bad."


    "If you like, you can come here for a while."


    Lin Manxue said lightly: "I have a place to live, not used to living in other people''s places, and I hate here."


    "Man Xue, to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect you to come to me on your own initiative."


    "Mr. banquet, don''t be polite. Time is precious. Let''s get down to business." Lin Manxue took out a card from her bag and said, "I agreed to your terms. I don''t like what I owe others. Here''s 20 million yuan. It''s my down payment. I need to pay the rest in installments. I''ll give this card 500000 yuan every month. Mr. Yan, do you think it''s ok? "Yan Qingcheng didn''t speak. His fingers tapped on the stone table regularly. After a long time, he said, "I agree."


    Lin Manxue nodded slightly, picked up the bag, got up and said: "thank you."


    "Man Xue."


    When Lin Manxue is ready to leave, Yan Qingcheng calls her behind her back.


    Lin Man snow returns body, light ask a way: "still have a matter?"


    "Man Xue, do you still refuse to forgive me?"


    "Never angry, how to forgive?"


    "Man Xue, why do you want to be so involved with me? You call me the banquet manager, don''t you put a knife in my chest? This was not the case when we were in M country before. Why did you change so much after only half a year back home? "


    Lin Manxue said lightly: "I don''t want to talk about the things between us tonight. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first. "


    Seeing Lin Manxue''s displeasure, Yan Qingcheng immediately softened and said, "OK, it depends on you. If you don''t talk about it, don''t talk about it. You can call it whatever you want. I''ll listen to you. Man Xue, we haven''t been together alone for so long. Don''t leave in such a hurry and have a few drinks with me, OK


    "I''m sorry, but women need maintenance. They can''t drink at night." Lin Manxue refuses Yan Qingcheng.


    "Can''t you make an exception?"


    "I don''t think any woman is vague about beauty." Lin Manxue still politely refused.


    "Good. Don''t drink. " Yan Qingcheng took up the small teapot on the stone table, poured a cup for each of them, handed Lin Manxue a cup of tea and said, "have tea? For the sake of helping you so much, would you like to have a cup of tea with me? "


    Lin Manxue thought about it and sat back. She took the cup and sipped it gently.


    "How does it taste?"


    "It''s not good, but it''s not bad."


    Yan Qingcheng said with a smile, "it''s my great honor to get such a high evaluation from you."


    "I''m honest, and I didn''t say your tea was good."


    "Because I picked and made the tea myself."


    Lin Manxue didn''t expect that this tea was made by Yan Qingcheng himself. These people are used to drinking good tea and keep it in their mouths. If this tea is really made by Yan Qingcheng in the whole process, then she didn''t praise it just now.


    "Is there always this elegance in the banquet?"


    "To tell you the truth, you know me. I don''t usually drink tea, and I don''t like tea. I only like drinking, but I know you like tea. I make these tea for you."


    "Shall I say thank you?"


    "Just taste it."


    Lin Man Xue once again took a sip, she nodded: "at the beginning of the taste is general, the more you drink the more flavor, good tea."


    Yan Qingcheng is very excited when Lin Manxue says good tea. He turns the cup in his hand, looks at Lin Manxue and says, "only the best women can taste the best tea. To be honest, I made seven batches of tea before you tasted it. This is the last batch. "


    "Shall I say thank you?"


    "As long as you have the heart."


    Lin Manxue nodded gently and took a sip again. After drinking this time, she didn''t swallow it immediately. Instead, she closed her eyes and tasted it carefully. After swallowing the tea, Lin Manxue opened her eyes and said, "exquisite."


    Yan Qingcheng stood up excitedly from the stone bench. His eyes were red and he said, "thank you, man Xue."


    "No


    Lin Manxue put down the small tea cup, picked up the bag and left again. Before leaving, Lin Manxue turned back and said, "don''t make any more tea for me in the future. This is not what Yan Qingcheng should do. Man Xue is very good at it, and don''t allow Lin Douwen to come to you. I know it''s hard for you to refuse him, but this is my request or request. "

 Chapter 253

    I lie on the rockery and look at Zhenzhen. There was some softness in Lin Manxue''s eyes at that time. When she said this, she was sincere, at least from her heart.


    Yan Qingcheng shouts to Lin Manxue''s back: "man Xue, you listen to me clearly, you Lin Manxue will still be my woman sooner or later."


    Lin Manxue didn''t pay attention to Yan Qingcheng, and even left without looking back.


    After Lin Manxue left, Yan Qingcheng drank the rest of Lin Manxue''s tea. He closed his eyes and looked very happy.


    I day you immortal board board, this is the thing that man Xue drank, you dog day of want to take advantage of her.


    I quit immediately. My goddess was trampled on. Of course, I have a problem. But I didn''t jump out to find yanqingcheng''s theory. I''m kidding. I''m sneaking in now. If I jump out at this time, I must be caught as a thief.


    I feel more and more that this is a private residence, not a club at all. When sun Jianbing and I heard about the name "night Jiangnan", we took it for granted that this is a club. In fact, we may have made a mistake.


    Just now Yan Qingcheng said that this is his place, and invited Lin Manxue to stay for a while. This time, I really broke into other people''s houses to look for people. This Wulong is making trouble. If I had known that this was other people''s house rather than the club, I would not have come in at all. Sun Jianbing and I would have stayed outside.


    Entering a club is different from entering other people''s houses. The former can impersonate a guest, while the latter can''t even impersonate a guest. If I am caught, I really can''t explain the motive of entering.


    I lay on the rockery and didn''t move. I was thinking about how to get out.


    Yan Qingcheng sat in the pavilion for a while. Another young man came to the pavilion. This man was no other than his younger brother Yan Qingdong.


    "Brother, I heard that Mr. Lin is here."


    "Well."


    "What about people?"


    "I went to find Lin Douwen."


    "Why did you let her go like this?"


    Yan Qingcheng light said: "otherwise?"


    "Brother, I didn''t mean you. Where is your usual domineering and arrogant spirit? Lin Manxue is just a woman. Even if she is beautiful, she is also a woman. If you really care about her, you can''t get used to her too much! "


    Yan Qingcheng said coldly, "is it your turn to comment on my business?"


    Yan Qingcheng is domineering all over at the moment. When he loses his temper, Yan Qingdong doesn''t dare to provoke him.


    Yan Qingcheng was silent for a while, then suddenly he said softly, "Qingdong, I''ve said a lot just now. Don''t worry about it."


    "Brother, you have been my idol since I was a child, and you have been my goal, and you have always made me proud. You are the lion of the grassland and the king of the forest. Why are you as weak as a sheep on Lin Manxue? "


    "Because she''s a hunter."


    Yan Qingcheng said after such a sentence: "you won''t understand, man Xue is not an ordinary woman, you don''t look at her with the eyes of an ordinary woman, and don''t ask Lin Yunfeng any trouble, if possible, try to make a friend with him."


    "Make friends with him? Brother, do we make friends with such grass bags and parasites as Lin Yunfeng? "


    "Qingdong, don''t say that again. You''re my brother. He''s mansher''s brother. You''re all my brothers. "


    Yan Qingdong said with disdain: "brother, do you really want to treat him as my brother-in-law? I''m not afraid to tell you that Xiang Pengyu has been covering Lin Yunfeng for the past two years, giving him some sweetness to buy him off, and Lin Yunfeng has always regarded Xiang Pengyu as his brother-in-law in his heart. You and Lin Manxue are in the past


    Yan Qingcheng said unhappily, "stop talking."


    "Brother, do you think that if you stop me, it will not exist? Let''s face it, Lin Manxue is Xiang Pengyu''s fiancee now, no longer your Yan Qingcheng''s girlfriend. He is the person appointed by Chairman Lin himself. His name is right and his words are right. What''s your name! You have been taking care of Lin Manxue abroad for so many years. You have been studying with her heart and soul, teaching her to do business, and helping her manage the company. After she returns home, you are always helping her secretly. If it wasn''t for you, man Xue company could develop so fast, could Lin Manxue be a rookie in Lin''s group? You have done so much for her, but in the end, as a result, you are all blind. Why did she have a little bit of your position in her heart? How ever have I felt for you? She''s just using you, your abilities, resources and talents, and your feelings for her - "


    " I told you to stop! " Yan Qingcheng was furious. When he was angry, even Yan Qingdong almost got down on his knees.


    Yan Qingdong looks at Yan Qingcheng with trembling eyes, because at this moment, Yan Qingcheng is like a man eating tiger. His eyes are fierce, his teeth are clenched, and his forehead is blue.


    In a rage, he overturned the marble table, which was at least a few hundred jin. He stood up and overturned it. The strength of his hand was really shocking.


    I think I can''t do it.


    Yan Qingcheng coldly said: "Yan Qingdong, you listen to me. You should pay less attention to my affairs in the future. If there is a next time, I won''t be polite to you. Besides, Lin Manxue is your sister-in-law at any time. If I find that you dare to be disrespectful to her, I think my grandfather may not be able to protect you. As for Lin Yunfeng, you can make friends with him if you want, and I''m not reluctant if you don''t, but I don''t allow anyone to bully him. Remember, I''m talking about anyone, you and your friend Kong, or anyone else, be honest with me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning my face around. "When Yan Qingcheng finished, he stopped looking at Yan Qingdong and left.


    Yan Qingdong clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. "Lin Manxue and Lin Yunfeng, you''ve made my elder brother crazy, and I won''t make you feel better."


    I heard it clearly on the rockery. The relationship between Yan Qingcheng and Lin Manxue seems to be a little complicated. They seem to be indifferent now, but they used to be together.


    Yan Qingcheng used to be Lin Manxue''s boyfriend, and Xiang Pengyu was the third party. If Xiang Pengyu could only be the third party, how should I talk about them? former? Former ex?


    It''s a fuckin ''mess!


    I was lying on the rockery muttering, indignant and mixed. In a word, I was extremely upset. I thought I had only Xiang Pengyu as a strong enemy. Now it seems that Xiang Pengyu is easy to deal with. Yan Qingcheng is much more cruel than him.


    He is domineering and moody. There is nothing that can''t be done for a man who can even threaten his brother. The only thing that makes me happy is that he seems to be good to Lin Manxue. He doesn''t want to hurt Lin Yunfeng. Besides, I don''t see anything beneficial to me.


    Lin Manxue is really a hot commodity. I feel a little guilty when so many high-quality men stare at her. What can I do to compete with them.


    Now I have a hot and cold relationship with Lin Manxue. She is hiding from me. I don''t know how to face her. I have mo Han now. Although I think of man Xue in my heart, I can''t ignore Mo Han.


    Moreover, if Lin Manxue knows that I have a girlfriend, I think I''ll stop eating thoroughly. Besides, I can''t eat in the bowl and watch in the pot. It''s too bad. Isn''t it playing a hooligan?


    I patted my head. I didn''t even start running. I lost at the starting line. It''s really impossible for me and Lin Manxue this time.

 Chapter 254

    I originally planned to withdraw, but now I see Yan Qingdong appear. As long as I follow him, I will not worry about finding Kong Shao. It seems that I have come to the right place.


    I quietly left the rockery and hid behind a big stone. If Yan Qingdong passed the path in front of the rockery, I could follow him. Even if he didn''t pass here, I just had to see the route he left.


    I just left yanqingli road in front of him.


    God helps me.


    The light in the pavilion was very strong, but it was much darker in other places. I followed Yan Qingdong for a distance, but he didn''t find me.


    I think it was his carelessness that didn''t find me, because I didn''t expect anyone to follow him in my own territory.


    It''s a long road. There''s a crossroad ahead. We turn left for about two or three minutes. After a bamboo forest, there are three villas in front of us.


    The three villas are supported by a pin shape, the middle one is in the front, and the other two are parallel to the back. The distance between the villas and the villas is tens of meters, and only one of the three villas leaks bright lights from the inside.


    Yan Qingdong went to the villa in the middle. I was hiding in the grass at that time, because it was quite open here. There were some bushes and grass. If I stood on the road naked, I would easily expose myself.


    I stayed in the grass outside the villa for a while. When I saw no one, I immediately jumped out of the grass. I plan to go in and have a look inside the villa.


    Yan Qingdong went in. Maybe Kong Xueqiang was in it.


    The door of the villa was open, and no one was guarding the door. I was just about to slip in when I suddenly didn''t know where four people appeared and surrounded me in the middle.


    "Who are you?"


    One of the big black faced men asked me.


    "Guest."


    "Why haven''t I seen you? What did you just sneak up to? "


    "Nothing. Look for someone. " I turned around and prepared to slip away, because these people were so fierce that they didn''t seem to be convinced by what I said, because I wasn''t a guest at all, and I was just talking nonsense.


    I don''t think it''s that easy to leave, because there are two bodyguards behind me. They stop me and won''t let me go. They all wear colorful clothes. They look cool.


    "Make it clear before you go. Who are you looking for? What on earth do you do? " The black faced man seems to be the leader, he said, frowning.


    What can I say to them? What kind of guest am I? The uninvited guest is almost the same. Since I was found, I have to run out first.


    I observed the route to see where it was most suitable to rush out. When I was about to start first, a woman came out of the villa, and she was accompanied by a middle-aged man in his forties. He was well maintained and handsome. Lin Yunfeng was a bit like him.


    Lin Manxue was very surprised to see me here. Seeing that I was nervous with the bodyguard at the door, she frowned and said, "didn''t I let you stay outside? What are you rushing in for? "


    I look at Lin Manxue with a confused face. Is she talking to me?


    Lin Manxue winked at me. I reflected that Lin Manxue was helping me out, so I said: "Mr. Lin, you have been in for a long time and I haven''t seen you come out. I''m afraid something will happen to you."


    "What can happen? You don''t open your dog''s eyes to see where it is. Come on, I''m out, too. Let''s go. "


    Lin Man snow opened a mouth, the bodyguards naturally dare not embarrass me again, they spread out and gave us three a way.


    The middle-aged man looked at me and said nothing. He followed me and Lin Manxue.


    It seems that Lin Manxue is familiar with this place. She leads the way in front of her and comes out of the gate about ten minutes later.


    When the bodyguard at the gate saw Lin Manxue come out, he immediately opened the door for her. Lin Manxue got on her Audi A8, which was the car we drove last time we went on a business trip.


    After Lin Manxue drove the car out, she got out of the car and asked me to drive. She chose to sit in the back with the middle-aged people.


    I made a sign to sun Jianbing''s hiding place to ask him to withdraw first.


    The atmosphere in the car was very secretive. I sat in the driver''s seat and asked Lin Manxue, "Mr. Lin, where are we going?"


    "Lin family detours."


    "Where is the Lin family''s detour?"


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "can''t use navigation?"


    "Yes. Yes


    Lin Manxue seems to be in a bad mood tonight. I''d better leave her alone. I immediately navigated the car. The Lin family''s detour is not far from here. It won''t take me half an hour.


    Where is this place? People who live here are rich or expensive.


    I drove all the way there. It''s all villas, one by one.


    When I was driving in front of me, Lin Manxue and the middle-aged people sat quietly in the back. The middle-aged people talked to Lin Manxue several times and tried to say something, but Lin Manxue didn''t let her. She refused with her cold eyes, as if she didn''t want to say a word to the middle-aged people.


    After the detour to the Lin family, Lin Manxue asked me to park in front of a group of villas. Instead of getting off, she let the middle-aged people get off by themselves."Man Xue." The middle-aged man came out of the car and went around to the window of Liman snowmobile.


    Lin Manxue coldly ordered me: "drive."


    "Oh."


    I started the car, left the winding road of Lin family, and took the direction of Lin Manxue.


    "Mr. Lin, where are we going now?"


    "Back to the company."


    "Why do you go back to the company?"


    "What are you talking about! Work, of course. "


    "No, Mr. Lin, it''s so late now. I''m going to work overtime." Now it''s more than ten o''clock in the evening. It takes at least one hour to get to Yijing building from here. I still work overtime at eleven o''clock in the evening. Is there such overtime?


    Lin Manxue looked at her watch and said, "where do you want to go?"


    , "do I really has the final say?"


    "If you want to say it, say it quickly. If you don''t say it, pull it down."


    I laughed and suddenly pulled over.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    I got down from the driver''s seat, pulled the back door open and let Lin Manxue out of the car.


    "What''s the matter with you


    "You come out first."


    Lin Manxue came out suspiciously. I took her to the co pilot''s seat and tied her seat belt.


    I went back to the driver''s seat and started the car again.


    "What do you want me to do in front of you?"


    "It''s boring for you to sit in the back alone. If you sit in the front, we''ll have company."


    "Who wants your company?"


    "Mr. Lin, in the evening, could you stop being so angry?"


    "Does it have anything to do with day and night?"


    "Of course. Day is Yang, night is Yin, men are Yang, women are Yin, so day is the world of men, night is the world of women. You said that in the world of women, why do you want to have trouble with yourself? "


    Liman gave me a white look and said, "heresy."


    When I saw Lin Manxue''s anger subsided, I said, "Mr. Lin, it''s said that when a woman is angry, her IQ drops sharply, or I''ll test you."


    "Another brain twister?"


    "You like to think sharp, you can."


    "I don''t care," she said, "just let me know."


    "How to make the sparrow quiet?"


    "Press it. Because there was no sound. "


    "Not bad, Mr. Lin, the first one is right."


    Women like to be complimented. I think Lin Manxue looks much better.


    "Less poverty, come again."

 Chapter 255

    "What often comes but never really comes?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "Great, great."


    Lin Manxue haughtily said: "you have a little more difficult, these are too simple."


    "Yes. Goddess, why do frogs jump higher than trees


    "Ha ha."


    "Mr. Lin, what are you laughing at?"


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Goddess."


    "Whose goddess?"


    "Well," I said with a pause, "it doesn''t matter."


    "Say it! Whose goddess? "


    "Snowy, the whole company."


    Lin Manxue suddenly asked: "including you?"


    "This -" I pause again, "I''m a man Xue employee, including me naturally."


    Lin Manxue was silent for a moment and said, "what topic did you just come up with?"


    When I went, President Lin suddenly interrupted me, and I almost forgot what the topic was. I recalled and said, "why do frogs jump higher than trees?"


    "Because trees can''t jump. Ye Chutian, do you deliberately deceive me again, which is also called difficult? "


    "Mr. Lin, you can''t blame me. Who made you so smart? It''s not the friendly taicaiji, but the opponent tainiubi."


    "Ha ha."


    I just so two words directly to linmanxue said happy, she suddenly and sternly said: "don''t say rogue words."


    "Oh."


    When Lin Manxue saw me driving seriously, she didn''t amuse her any more. She was a little uncomfortable and said, "I don''t want you to say hooligan words. It''s not that I don''t want you to talk. Why don''t you say that?"


    "Mr. Lin, I have a characteristic that the export is dirty. I''m afraid I''ll make you unhappy."


    "Ha ha, it''s true that the export is dirty. You don''t have dirty mouth, but the whole person is dirty and can''t wash it clean."


    I didn''t retort, but I laughed at Lin Manxue. She didn''t mean to hurt me just now, but she was used to her poisonous tongue and showed her nature.


    Lin Manxue''s mood seems to improve. She is still humming in the car. Lin Manxue''s singing is really good. I like her singing very much.


    When Liman saw that I was paying attention to her singing, she immediately stopped singing.


    "Mr. Lin, why don''t you sing?"


    "Not in the mood."


    "I think you are in a good mood."


    "Nonsense! What''s good? "


    "Really. Mr. Lin, it''s nice of you to sing. It''s a pity that you can''t make a record. "


    "Why should I make a record? I''m not a singer. I sing for myself. "


    "Mr. Lin, you can''t say that. You have such a beautiful voice, just like a lark. If you don''t come out and roar twice, the whole forest will be lonely."


    "Ye Chutian, I think your mouth is just like a lark. You can live when you die. By the way, where are you taking me? "


    "Open a room."


    Lin Manxue glared at me and said, "what did you say?"


    "Sleep."


    "How dare you say that!"


    "You asked me." I said smilingly.


    "I''m really angry with you for talking nonsense."


    "I''ll know when I get there. Why do you ask so many questions? It''s not funny


    "Screw you." Lin Manxue patted me gently on my arm, like punishment, more like coquetry.


    Lin Manxue is coquettish to me, I feel dizzy and almost drive to the green belt.


    I drove Lin Manxue to shannanshan, where I live now.


    When we got to the foot of Shannan mountain, it was early in the morning, and the moon was high in the sky.


    At this time, there was a different kind of silence in shannanshan. It was quiet all around, and occasionally there were a few bird calls.


    After 9:30 in the evening, climbing Nanshan is not allowed, because there are three roads to go up. One is the main road, which is also the most common way for mountain climbers. This road is relatively flat, paved with concrete roads, with the lowest risk factor. I have never heard of anyone injured here. There are also two mountain roads, one leading to Lishan village and the other to nihai village.


    These two mountain roads are very steep. If you want to challenge the precipitousness of Shannan mountain, the natural mountain road is the first choice.


    Now I take Lin Manxue to the mountain road leading to nihai village. Now man Xue and I are standing at the foot of nihai village.


    "This is shannanshan. How about having the courage to climb it?"


    "Now?"


    "Of course."


    Lin Manxue said with a smile, "OK. You wait for me for a while. I''ll go to the back of the car and change my sneakers. "


    "Mr. Lin, you can''t just change your shoes. You have to change all your equipment."


    "Good. I have a sports suit in the trunk of my car. You wait for me outside


    Lin Manxue took a suit of clothes from the trunk and went into the car to change clothes. I was waiting outside. Actually, I didn''t want to wait outside because I was afraid of the dark. It was so dark outside. I was afraid.Ha ha, it''s all seen by you. OK, I admit that I don''t want to wait outside, not because I''m afraid of the dark, but because I''m worried about Lin Manxue''s fear of the dark. What, you still don''t believe it, believe it or not! Do you think I want to see something? What''s good? Isn''t Lin Manxue changing clothes inside? It''s true!


    My heart is doing a fierce ideological struggle, in the tangle is their own black or worried about Lin Manxue afraid of the dark problem, suddenly Lin always patted me behind me and said: "mutter what, do you think I can do this?"


    I looked back at Lin Manxue, my mother, this is the rhythm that wants me to commit a capital crime!


    It''s really suitable for Lin Manxue to wear sportswear. She is young, sunny and full of vitality. Her charm is not enough to describe her. She should be called guangmangzhang.


    "Yes or no?"


    "No way."


    "Ah? I only have this suit in my car. What should I do? "


    "Not you, not me. Mr. Lin, you''d better not sway around in front of me. I''m afraid I can''t hold it. "


    "Ye Chutian, don''t you think I''m a soft persimmon if I''m not a little fierce to you?"


    "Is that ok?"


    "What?"


    "Whatever you want!"


    "Go away!" Lin Manman slapped me in the face.


    It''s a big joke. I just want to tease Lin Manxue, because it''s very dangerous to climb Nanshan Mountain at night, and it''s not as dangerous on the mountain as it is at the foot of the mountain. It''s overgrown with weeds, dangerous on the mountain and slippery on the road. I don''t know what dangerous animals there are, such as snakes and spiders. In a word, before climbing the mountain, you should keep a relatively happy mood, so that your eyes will be much brighter.


    There are two flashlights in the trunk of Lin Manxue''s car. The brightness is not bad. I brought two bottles of water by the way. How can I climb mountains without water? I also packed some food.


    "Are you ready, Mr. Lin?"


    "Is that something to prepare for?"


    "Not for anything else."


    "What''s that for?"


    "Sing. After climbing to the top of the mountain, there are two necessary items, one is overlooking, the other is singing, both of which are indispensable. Only in this way can it be interesting. So you have to prepare the songs first, so that you won''t be in a hurry later. "


    "Do you think too much about singing in the evening?"


    "Mountaineering without singing is like a hen laying eggs without shouting. It''s a waste of time."


    "Ye Chutian, come on, you are more and more presumptuous. I don''t see you so dishonest at ordinary times."


    "It''s usual. It''s now."


    "What''s the difference."


    "Of course. Usually you are my leader, I want to listen to you, now you are my mountaineer, you want to listen to me, how can it be the same. "


    Lin Manxue said haughtily: "no way. You have to listen to me all the time. "


    "Yes. I listen to you. So, leaders, where are we going? "


    "I''m not familiar here. You ask me who I ask."


    "That''s it. You still have to listen to me."


    "Look what you''re proud of."


    The two of us left the car and walked about 100 meters ahead. This is the foot of the south mountain. You can go up this road to the top of the mountain.


    However, this road is not a straight one. It is winding. In some places, there are no steps. Only the lower third of the road has steps. The more you go up, the more difficult it is to walk.


    "Man Xue, stay close to me. Don''t get lost."


    "You''d better worry about yourself."


    Although the moon is quite round tonight, because there are big trees on the mountain covering the moonlight, the road on the mountain is not very clear. At this time, we can only go up with the help of a flashlight.


    The reason why I choose to bring Lin Manxue here at night is that climbing at night is not the same as climbing in the daytime. It is full of a kind of mystery. When we climb to the top of the mountain and are closest to the moon, we will forget all our troubles and sadness.


    When the mountain top, the sky, the moon and the stars are combined, have you ever thought about what kind of experience it is?

 Chapter 256

    Climbing at night is really dangerous, but the more dangerous things are, the more interesting they are, right? Otherwise, how can they attract so many adventurers.


    I think Lin Manxue has never experienced such a thing in her life. I think she lives a different life.


    We climbed for 20 minutes, all the way insects, birds, the wind blowing at night, it was really cool.


    Lin Manxue and I chat while climbing the mountain. Anyway, climbing is entertainment, not completing the task. We are not in a hurry at all. Moreover, we are in a hurry to climb the mountain in the middle of the night, which is easy to cause accidents.


    "Mr. Lin, how do you feel?"


    "The moon is in the sky, dotted with stars, blocked by mountains in front and accompanied by green trees behind. It''s quite good."


    "I knew you''d like it."


    "Ye Chutian." Lin Manxue suddenly called after me.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you often take girls out to climb mountains at night?"


    "You are the first, the only one."


    "I believe you''ve seen the ghost!" Lin Manxue said with a smile.


    "And you? Did any boys accompany you to climb mountains in the middle of the night? "


    "Yes."


    "Who is it?"


    "You."


    "Hey, hey. Mr. Lin, you don''t talk funny, and you learn to laugh at me. "


    "Can you blame me? You are always talking nonsense to me. "


    "Mr. Lin, you want to buckle the dung basin on my head again."


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Yes, yes. Who are you? The famous Lin Manxue is fragrant even if she farts. "


    "Disgusting."


    "Ha ha ha."


    "Tired? There is a big stone ahead. Let''s go there and have a rest


    "Good."


    It''s about a third of the place. There''s a relatively flat place with a big stone on it. You can sit two or three people at the same time.


    Linmansher and I are sitting on the big stone to rest at the moment.


    I unscrewed the lid of the mineral water and handed it to Lin Manxue, who took a few drinks. She stood up and looked at the foot of the mountain. In fact, it was so dark that she couldn''t see anything.


    "If you look from here during the day, you can see that there are all houses below, one by one."


    Lin Manxue said, "besides Shannan mountain, what other interesting mountains have you climbed?"


    "I don''t want to talk about some famous mountains. Since ancient times, many famous officials have given more praise than me. Mingyang mountain and Mengshui mountain have impressed me a lot."


    Lin Manxue gently repeated: "mengshuishan?"


    "Yes. Dream of water mountain


    "Beautiful name. Is it fun up there? "


    I recalled: "the dream of water mountain is half mountain, half water, yin and Yang clear, heaven and earth alternate, distant mountains ups and downs, close to see the trees, is a fairyland between people."


    "You went alone?"


    "Well. I made an appointment with a friend at that time, but she didn''t attend the appointment because of something


    "How boring it is to climb a mountain by yourself, do you have any problem with her?"


    "No


    "How could it not be? She stood you up. It''s strange that you have no opinion in your heart."


    "Not really. I''m a gentleman''s friend with her. I understand her difficulties, and she will understand my difficulties. "


    "She''s your pink confidant?"


    "I guess so."


    "You have a lot of confidants?"


    "Mr. Lin, would you like to reserve a place as well?"


    "Go away."


    I''m very relaxed with Lin Manxue now. I used to treat her as a female boss and give her a high confession. Since I forced her to kiss, I feel that general manager Lin is an ordinary woman with emotions and emotions. This is a psychological change. I may not realize it myself, but subconsciously, I do it.


    "Man Xue, are you tired?"


    "Not tired."


    "If we''re not tired, let''s keep climbing."


    "Good."


    The road ahead is more dangerous than just now. The more I go up, the more difficult it is to walk. I''m worried that Lin Manxue has something to do, so I stretch out my hand and hold her hand. This is my first time to take the initiative to pull Lin Manxue''s hand. How to say, I''m a little nervous.


    Liman snow see I want to pull her hand, she hesitated, and then deftly avoid let me fall empty.


    She was afraid that I didn''t force her to come, so she let her go. She just paid attention to her every move at any time. If she rolled down here, the brake would not stop, and the consequences would be very serious.


    We climbed up about 30 or 40 meters. There was a rock area in front of us. We had to climb up the rock. I was just about to climb up. Lin Manxue suddenly slipped under her feet, and her body fell back. My eyes were quick and my hands were quick. I hugged her waist, because her body had the power to roll down. I hugged her and was naturally taken down by her.I was afraid of Lin Manxue''s injury, so I held her tightly in my arms. My body rolled several times on the slope, and was finally stopped by a big tree on the edge of the cliff.


    It''s so hanging. They almost broke up.


    It really hurts when I hit my waist on the tree, but I don''t care whether it hurts or not. My whole attention is focused on Lin Manxue.


    "Man Xue, are you ok?"


    I saw that Lin Manxue kept silent in my arms for a long time, which really scared me.


    I shook her for fear that she might fall.


    "Did we fall to death?" Lin Man snow cold not Ding comes out such a sentence.


    "Do you have any pain?"


    "No pain."


    I let her go, and I slowly got up to speak from my heart. It really hurt when I hit her just now. My waist was fragile. If I hadn''t practiced my fighting ability, it would have cost me half my life at least.


    Fortunately, my whole body muscles were tense just now, and I had a strong desire to survive. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    I checked Lin Manxue for a while, but she didn''t get hurt except for a little skin on her arm.


    "It''s OK, just a little skin."


    "Are you hurt?"


    When Lin man saw that I was covered with small wounds, he asked me.


    "I''m fine. It''s all skin injuries. It''s not in the way


    "Why did you just save me? You know what? Falling from here will kill you Lin Manxue in my arm wound gently blowing asked.


    The goddess ha Qi blows on the wound. It has a wonderful effect of anesthesia and pain relief. This is a folk prescription. I don''t tell ordinary people.


    I seriously said: "snow, I will not let you die, even if I fell here, I will not let you die."


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said nothing more. She just took me to one side. Because of the accident just now, we need to have a rest to see if it is necessary to climb the mountain.


    I have lost my flashlight and things in my hand. Lin Manxue is still holding a flashlight in her hand. This is a conditioned reflex. People will firmly grasp things in their hands when they are in danger.


    The reason why I lost it was because I went to hold Lin Manxue just now, and naturally I didn''t care about anything else.


    Lin Manxue looked at the blood and flesh on my arm. She was a little worried and said, "you''re so hurt. Let''s go down the mountain to the hospital."


    "It''s OK. This is a skin injury. I look at bluffing people. As long as I stop bleeding, I will scar immediately. It will be fine in two days. "


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Keep climbing. You are not a quitter. "


    Lin Manxue worried and said: "but your arm -"


    "I said nothing will be OK. Man Xue, I will take you to the south mountain. I will


    Lin Manxue looked at my firm eyes and seemed to be encouraged. She nodded: "OK. I''ll follow you up

 Chapter 257

    When Lin Manxue wanted to support me, I said with a smile, "man Xue, you treat me like a clay figurine. Do you think I''m going to break up after such a fall? I''ll tell you, when I used to practice martial arts, I was scarred, much more serious than this. "


    Lin Manxue suddenly stretched out her hand. I looked at her in surprise. Lin Manxue lowered her head and said, "didn''t you just want to pull me up? What''s the matter, don''t you want to now? "


    I felt a burst of ecstasy, and Lin Manxue asked me to take her little hand. Although this was due to the environmental conditions, I took her and they depended on each other, so it was natural and safe. Anyway, when I could take Lin Manxue''s little hand, I was still very excited.


    I rubbed my hands on my pants again and again. When Lin Manxue saw that I was so serious, she was suddenly happy. Lin Manxue said with a smile, "why, your hands don''t touch anything dirty, so you''re acting like this."


    Finally, I can openly pull Lin Manxue''s little hand. At the moment, I''m a little nervous. I hold my breath and cheer myself up in my heart. If there''s anything to be nervous about, just pull a little hand. It''s a big deal.


    I''m nervous. Lin Manxue seems more nervous than me. She''s just calm on the surface, because I see her little hands shaking.


    "Man Xue."


    "Don''t talk."


    I said, "I''m nervous if I don''t talk."


    "I''m nervous when you talk."


    "Why are you nervous?" I asked curiously.


    Liman gave me a white look and said, "then why are you nervous?"


    "Me, because I''ve always wanted to hold your hand. I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. Suddenly, my dream is about to come true, so I''m nervous."


    Lin Man snow apricot eyes wide open: "you smelly hooligan! You always want to take advantage of me! I won''t let you pull! "


    "It''s not up to you!"


    I see Lin Manxue back, quickly took her little hand, she just promised me, how can you back.


    I was in a hurry just now. I didn''t grasp the strength well and pinched her little hand.


    "Oh, what are you doing so hard?" Lin Manxue patted me on the back of my hand with her other hand.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m in a hurry. I''m in a hurry." I apologized.


    Lin Manxue blushed and her neck was thick. I took her, and we were both very embarrassed. How to say, she was my female boss, and I was her man. Two hands were holding hands, isn''t it strange?


    And she has a fiance, I have a girlfriend, we shouldn''t have such intimate action, but in fact, she and I didn''t hold back and couldn''t help holding hands.


    I like her. I really like her. I hold Lin Manxue''s hand. At this moment, I am more sober than at any moment. The woman I like is her - Lin Manxue.


    If I don''t like Sherman, I don''t like her at all?


    I remember when I first met her, she was extremely disgusted with men. Don''t touch her. She was impatient to say two more words to her. It would be nice to talk to you.


    You see now, she not only let me have dinner, go shopping and take a walk with her, but also she forgave me when I forced her to kiss her last time. If she doesn''t like me, it''s hard to say.


    But I don''t dare to guess and talk about Lin Manxue''s mind. She is thin skinned and doesn''t like to talk about these things. If you annoy her and ignore me, it''s not worth the loss.


    In fact, my heart is also quite contradictory, because Mo Han, I can''t get too close to Lin Manxue, but I can''t help but want to get close to her.


    I like her, has gone deep into the bone marrow, not my own control, as long as I see her, my heart is a toss, I want to stick to her, keep her, close to her, make her happy, I know it''s wrong to do this, but suppress their emotions, is it so easy to do?


    I''m just an ordinary person, and I''m not an eminent monk. How can I be clean?


    My heart is complex. Lin Manxue is not much better.


    Her body has been shaking, just like the electric shock, because I feel like the electric shock at this time.


    Lin Manxue looked at me with complicated eyes. She repeatedly warned me that she didn''t like me, and I couldn''t like her. In fact, I now understand that this is the expression of her guilty heart.


    If she doesn''t like me, she can ignore me. Why should she emphasize that facts speak louder than words? As long as she is away from me, I can feel her indifference.


    Lin Manxue has been avoiding me these days, she deliberately avoided, I did not take the initiative to find her, but I did not think that it is precisely because I did not take the initiative to find her, let her panic, let her gradually find themselves into a wrong track, because she felt that doing anything is wrong, doing anything wrong.


    Lin Manxue also began to tangle. She wanted to be close to me but could not be close to me. She wanted to be away from me but could not leave me. This is an extremely complicated mood. I''m not her. Naturally, I can''t understand her inner entanglement at that time. What I said was that Lin Manxue told me unintentionally later.


    At this moment, although linman snow and I hold hands, but between us, there are still confused emotions and confused future.Do I have a future with Liman snow?


    I don''t know. I don''t think she knows.


    "Man Xue, be careful. Let''s keep climbing."


    "Well."


    I lead Lin Manxue to climb the mountain. This time I am full of motivation. If you ask me if I am tired of climbing, I will tell you very loudly: tired.


    Climbing the mountain with my beloved woman, tired words have long been isolated and disappeared in my word bank.


    We have only one flashlight. The mountain road is more and more rugged. In addition to the accident just now, we are very careful in every step. The fragrance of Lin Manxue constantly tests my adrenaline. I really want to eat her at the top of the mountain and make her my real woman.


    However, fantasy is fantasy after all, I dare not do it, and I can''t do it. I can only do it in my heart.


    Finally, we climbed to the top of the south mountain. When the wind from the top of the mountain swept our faces, everything was worth it at this moment.


    Lin Manxue and I were standing together to see the scenery. At night, it was dark in the south of the mountain. We couldn''t see it from afar, but it didn''t prevent us from seeing the beautiful scenery.


    Shannan mountain scenery is not only mountains, trees, flowers, grass, but also more beautiful scenery, such as the sound of insects, birds, dripping water, wind blowing leaves.


    Climbing in the daytime mainly benefits the eyes. Climbing in the evening mainly benefits the ears. That''s what I just said.


    Lin Manxue closed her eyes with a smile on her face. She was listening to the call of shannanshan with her heart. The swaying sound of the branches creaked, making the night a different kind of peace.


    I have been looking at Lin Manxue, this beautiful woman, if she can be so happy all her life, then I have nothing to ask for.


    Lin Manxue suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at me and said, "Why are you always staring at me?"


    "Because you look good."


    "You don''t feel comfortable staring at me."


    "I don''t stare at you. I''m not comfortable."

 Chapter 258

    Lin Manxue thought about it and said, "you are such a rascal. I''m so sorry I recruited you into mansher. "


    "You know, the last thing I regret is that I joined the company."


    Lin Manxue was silent for a while, and suddenly said softly, "you are so stupid. I don''t know anything and I''m happy all day. "


    "Man Xue, what are you muttering about?"


    "Nothing."


    I said with a smile, "if you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask."


    "Ye Chutian, I want to ask you a question."


    I joked, "except for the size of Ding Ding, you can ask anything else."


    "Dingding? What is Tintin? "


    "Ah?" Lin Manxue asked me such a naive question, which really confused me.


    A returned woman doctor who came back from studying in M country doesn''t even know what Ding Ding is. Do you want to be so pure?


    Linman snow see me smile so chicken thief, still have what don''t understand, she angrily looked at me and said: "want to take advantage of me again!"


    "Don''t be angry, man Xue. I''m wrong."


    "It''s president Lin."


    "Yes. Mr. Lin, I''m wrong. " Lin Manxue is not happy, I immediately apologize.


    "Ye Chutian, you''re more and more presumptuous now. I''m a little loose here, and your tail immediately goes up to the sky. Can''t I stop you if I don''t lose my temper?"


    "No way. You are Mr. Lin. as soon as you say something, I will be honest and honest. I am more obedient than Lin Yunfeng. "


    "Don''t say one thing and do another."


    "Absolutely not."


    "What did you just say?" After I interrupted just now, Lin Manxue was confused and forgot to talk to me.


    "You said you would ask me a question."


    "Nonsense. I have something to ask you. Don''t put gold in your face. "


    "Ha ha."


    Lin Manxue said: "I saw the data background, your number of users is far ahead, how do you do it?"


    "That''s what you want to ask me?"


    "Or else?"


    "Mr. Lin, I don''t think you really understand the mood. With such a beautiful night scene and such a romantic atmosphere, is it suitable for you to talk about work with me on the top of the mountain?"


    "I''m your leader and you''re my subordinate. What can I talk about if I don''t talk about work with you?"


    I said, "falling in love."


    "Ye Chutian, you come again!" Lin Manxue glared at me.


    "Mr. Lin, if you promise me a request, I''ll tell you how I did it."


    "How dare you bargain with me!"


    "Do you say yes or no?"


    "What requirements?"


    "Promise me before you say it."


    "I don''t know what it''s about, what it''s about to promise."


    I laughed and said, "good thing."


    "What''s good?"


    "Be my girlfriend!"


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Manxue suddenly looked at me very seriously.


    I saw that Lin Manxue was so serious that I didn''t dare to tease her any more. I drew back and pretended not to say anything.


    "Do you like me?"


    Lin Manxue suddenly asked me this question. Should I say yes or no? It seems that neither answer is appropriate. I''m not going to deny it, because I like her, I really like her.


    "Yes. Yes, very much. "


    I just admitted that she didn''t have the same face as Sherman.


    Lin Manxue said after a long time, "were you joking or serious?"


    I don''t know how to say it, because I was half joking and half serious just now. Of course, I want Lin Manxue to be my girlfriend, but the reality is that we can''t be together, at least not now.


    "What''s the point?"


    "If you just want to tease girls, don''t say these words to me, because I''m not the other woman you know. I''ll take it seriously."


    The word "tuomei" comes out of Lin Manxue''s mouth, which makes people feel a little strange.


    "What if I''m serious?"


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said calmly, "I agree."


    Ah?


    I almost lost my footing and fell to the foot of the mountain from the top of the south mountain. Lin Manxue agreed to be my girlfriend. Is this my fault or her fault? I can''t believe it.


    Lin will not deliberately tease me, just as I often tease her.


    Liman snow see I have been staring at her, she angrily glared at me, after a blush on her face, she gently said: "I agree there are three conditions."


    "What conditions? Just say it. "


    "First of all, you should promise me to work hard in the future. This time you have such a good result, the position of deputy director of the project department must belong to you. I promised you before that if you can become the deputy director successfully, I will transfer you to the general manager of Manxue life science and Technology Shenzhen Branch. I''ll keep my word."I said with a smile: "this is no problem. I promise you that I will work hard in the future."


    "Good."


    "And the second condition?"


    "Second, I can only be your girlfriend for four hours. Now it''s two o''clock in the morning, and at six o''clock in the morning, our relationship will be automatically terminated. In the future, we will have no relationship except the superior and subordinate."


    I didn''t expect Lin Manxue to make such a request. I asked, "why?"


    "No why. That''s my second condition. "


    I feel that Lin Manxue is teasing me. She is only a boyfriend and girlfriend for four hours. She is afraid that ye Chutian will never find a girlfriend in her life. Do you want me to become a goddess boyfriend! I lightly said: "the last condition also said together!"


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said gently: "forget Lin Manxue from now on."


    "And why?"


    "No why, you just say yes or no. If you promise me, you can''t go back on it. You can''t do this to me any more


    "What if I don''t?"


    "The end is the same. You can''t think of me any more. I said that we only have the relationship between the superior and the subordinate. We can''t have other emotions. "


    "Since the ending is the same, why do you want me to make a choice, and what''s the significance of my choice?"


    Lin Manxue was silent.


    I asked Lin Manxue faintly: "don''t you like me?"


    "I don''t like it."


    I asked her: "you don''t like me, why do you treat me so well, let me misunderstand?"


    Lin Man Xue lowered her head, silent for a long time, then said: "Ye Chu Tian, you are still young, we can''t help a lot of things."


    "Is it because of Xiang Pengyu?"


    "Do you know him?"


    "General manager of Lin''s real estate, one of the top ten young talents in Shenzhen, who doesn''t know his name!"


    Lin Manxue said calmly: "since you know him, naturally you should know my relationship with him."


    "Is he your fiance?"


    Lin Manxue didn''t deny it or admit it. She just said, "forget me! I really don''t fit in with you. "


    "What is appropriate and what is inappropriate?"


    Lin Manxue did not answer, she just looked at the distance, I do not know how she suddenly changed an attitude, just good, how suddenly like this.


    After a long time, Lin Manxue said, "I''m waiting for your answer."


    "You have conditions, I have conditions."


    "You say it."


    "Since you are my girlfriend, whether it''s a minute, an hour, a day, a year or ten years, should you do your duty as a girlfriend?"


    "What do you want to do?" Lin Manxue frowned and looked at me displeased.


    "A normal man to his girlfriend, on the top of the mountain with high wind and dark night, what do you say I want to do?"


    After looking at me for a while, Lin Manxue said faintly, "whatever you want."


    Her expression is very cold, just like I don''t understand what I mean. In fact, I know she understands, but she suddenly treats me like this. I don''t understand what''s going on.


    If a woman''s heart is a needle on the bottom of the sea, it''s really hard to guess. Who knows what she thinks.


    Lin Manxue said gently: "now can you tell me the answer?"

 Chapter 259

    "Yes. I''ll agree to all your terms. "


    I agreed to Lin Manxue''s request, but I didn''t see any happy emotion on her face. She just nodded and said, "I promise to be your girlfriend before 6 o''clock tomorrow morning."


    "No I shook my head decisively and said: "Lin Manxue, as you wish, I will not like you any more, and naturally I will not let you be my girlfriend."


    I turned down Lin Manxue''s request to be my girlfriend. At that time, my mind must be in a state of convulsion, but as a man, for the sake of my self-esteem and so-called face, I don''t regret doing so.


    Lin Manxue looked at me stupidly. She didn''t expect that I suddenly changed my mind and refused her directly.


    I get up from the ground and prepare to go down the mountain. I don''t want to stay with Lin Manxue any more.


    Lin Manxue sat on the ground motionless, tears in her eyes flashing, I did not understand what she meant.


    Obviously, she refused me. Now it seems that the wronged person is her. Do you think I''m unjust?


    I understand. What she means is that she wants me to draw a clear line with her. I''m not worthy of her. I''ve recognized her. It''s because I''m amorous. But I''ve all agreed to her request. Does she still show such an expression and play tricks on me?


    "Get up, it''s time to go."


    Lin Manxue raised her eyelids and said, "if you want to go, go. I won''t go down until six


    "President Lin -"


    "call me man Xue."


    "Mr. Lin, I think you are a very interesting woman. It''s you who let me call Mr. Lin, and it''s you who let me call man Xue. How can you say good or bad words by yourself?"


    Lin Manxue looked at me clearly and said, "do you really want me to be your girlfriend?"


    "Mr. Lin, don''t make fun of me. I''ve been wronged to let you be my girlfriend. Do you think I''m blessed with such a thin body? I''m afraid of losing my life


    "Yes. By tomorrow morning, you have


    "I''m sorry, you''d better leave this opportunity to others. I don''t need it."


    I said some heartless, not that I don''t know how to pity, but that I think Lin Manxue is playing with me, a four hour girlfriend, to play the family?


    Love is pure, how can we bargain!


    Lin Manxue stares at me, she seems to want to see clearly whether I mean it or say it on purpose, but my firm eyes tell her that I''m not joking.


    Lin Manxue looked at me for a while, holding her legs in both hands, murmured: "you go, I want to stay on the mountain alone for a while."


    Are you kidding me? I took a woman up the mountain, but I ran back by myself. Can I be a man of indomitable spirit?


    Lin Manxue said no longer pay attention to me, but looking at the distance, although the night of shannanshan is beautiful, but at the moment we are not in the mood to appreciate the beauty.


    I sit beside Lin Manxue. She doesn''t go down the mountain, and I can''t leave her.


    "Why are you going to Jiangnan at night tonight? Are you looking for me?" Lin Manxue suddenly asked me such a question.


    "No


    Lin Manxue doesn''t seem to believe it. She raises her eyes and looks at me. Her bright eyes are so charming that I''ll be drunk at a glance.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Not really. I didn''t know you were in Jiangnan at night. I was surprised to meet you there. "


    "What are you doing in Jiangnan at night?"


    Lin Manxue still doesn''t seem to believe what I said.


    "Find someone."


    "Who?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Anyway, you may not know me."


    "If it''s not me, it can only be Yan Qingdong, right?"


    "Not either."


    Lin Manxue looked at me suspiciously and said, "I told you not to fight Yan Qingdong. Now you can''t fight him."


    "I didn''t want to provoke him, but if he provokes me, I''m not afraid of him."


    "That''s all I have to say. It''s up to you to listen or not."


    "Thank you for your concern." My words are insincere. Lin Manxue can hear my impatient tone. I''ve never talked to her like this before. No matter what she says, I like listening to them very much. Even if she scolds me and criticizes me, I don''t have such impatient attitude.


    Now, however, my tone is mixed with impatience.


    She just abandoned me, how can I feel in the mood to talk to her about other things.


    After a while, Lin Manxue said, "I''m cold."


    Now it''s August. It''s very hot. Even on the top of the mountain, it''s not cold, is it?


    Anyway, I don''t feel cold at all, if my heart is cold, it doesn''t count.


    Liman snow see me a little said no, and said: "I''m cold."


    She is such a stubborn woman. If I don''t take any action, she has to say "I''m cold" all night.


    "Go down the mountain when it''s cold."


    "I said I won''t go down before six, so I won''t go down."I looked at myself. I had only one short sleeve and no coat. I couldn''t take it off and give it to her.


    "Then I can''t help it."


    "Ha Che," said Lin Manxue, sneezing directly.


    "Mr. Lin, you won''t catch a cold, will you?"


    When we just climbed the mountain, we were sweating. At night, the temperature at the top of the mountain was much lower than that at the bottom of the mountain. Moreover, after a cold wind, it was not uncommon for people with poor constitution to catch a cold.


    Lin Manxue, after all, is a great lady. Her physique can''t compare with me. Just because I''m not cold doesn''t mean she''s not cold either.


    "Ha Che -" Lin Manxue put her hands on her temple and sneezed again.


    I shook my head, this woman, is not a worry.


    She doesn''t want to go down the mountain. I don''t have any clothes for her. I can only hold her. This is the only way. I swear, I really don''t want to take advantage of her.


    "If you don''t mind, I can provide you with a temporary harbor, but in advance, I don''t mean to take advantage of you."


    Lin Manxue nods gently, she knows what I mean.


    With the permission of Lin Manxue, I dare to hold her gently. This is not the first time for me to hold her, but every time I hold her, there will always be a sense of sureness, just like holding the whole world.


    I think I''ll die in this woman''s hands in my life. It''s estimated that there is no cure for the deep poisoning.


    "Better?"


    "Well. Much better. "


    "Do you still have a headache?"


    "A little bit."


    I released a hand, gently massage her temples, this will be more comfortable.


    Lin Manxue''s body is too fragrant and soft. I hold her in my arms. I thought I had a very good mind. If I don''t say that my heart is still like water, at least Mount Tai will collapse in front of me.


    But when Lin Manxue lay in my arms, my whole body muscles were tense, my breathing was not smooth, my heart beat faster, my face was red and my ears were dry. I was not sick, because I found that my little brother began to be disobedient under the stimulation of Lin Manxue''s body fragrance.


    It''s protesting to me. It''s trying to break through my bonds and conquer the woman in my arms.


    I cried in my heart: brother, you can''t make trouble at this time, you want to kill people!


    Lin Manxue seems to find my strange, she said faintly: "you seem a little nervous?"


    "A little bit."


    "Because of me?"


    "Ask when you know it."


    "Are you men like that when you meet women?"


    "Can not be generalized, it should be said that meet their favorite women are like this."


    "Don''t you say you won''t like me anymore?" Lin Manxue suddenly stares at me and asks.


    "I want to come, but I can''t do it."


    After listening to Lin Manxue''s silence for a long time, she suddenly said a strange word: "in fact, I may not be able to do it."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing. By the way, do you have to go to Yan Qingdong for trouble? "


    "Why are you so interested in my business?"


    "He said Lin Manxue began to be unreasonable again. As long as I was kind to her, she would like to raise her tail. This is very similar to me. No wonder I like her so much. It really proves that she is not a family and does not enter a family.

 Chapter 260

    I said, "it''s not Yan Qingdong, it''s Kong Xueqiang."


    "Master Kong, what are you looking for?"


    "A little private."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sorry, it''s my privacy. I can''t tell you easily."


    "Don''t you offend Yan Qingdong and Kong Xueqiang?" Lin Manxue looked at me in surprise, because no matter Yan Qingdong or Kong Xueqiang, I couldn''t provoke any of them.


    "I don''t know."


    Lin Manxue said aggressively: "do not know or do not want to say?"


    "I don''t know."


    Lin Manxue thought for a while and said, "I''ll take care of Kong Xueqiang. As for the two of them, you''d better stay away from them in the future


    I sneer A: "you smooth out?"? You don''t know what to do, how to deal with it? "


    "Whatever it is, I can settle it if I want to." Lin Man snow tone is not small, she is still full of self-confidence.


    "If I want his life, can you deal with it?"


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Manxue is scared and suddenly gets up from my arms. She needs to make sure if I''m joking.


    I think Lin Manxue is very nervous, because she must be unfair about it.


    "You see, it''s not that you can deal with everything."


    "Ye Chutian, I warn you, no nonsense!"


    "Why are you so fierce?"


    "Do you hear me?"


    "Mr. Lin, you said that we only have a superior subordinate relationship. In other words, we only have a working relationship. You have no right to ask what I want to do and how to do my private affairs, right?"


    "Ye Chutian, do you want to annoy me?"


    "I''m just being honest."


    Lin Manxue stares at me, but I put on a posture that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. She can''t do anything about me, because the words in front of me are her own words. She can''t beat her own mouth.


    "Why do you have to challenge my bottom line?" Lin Manxue walked up and down on the top of the mountain. She was not calm at first, because what I said seemed to lose her control. She found that the situation was very complicated, and she was about to lose control of the situation.


    I see Lin Manxue so anxious and angry, and I can''t bear it. No matter how I like her, how can I deliberately scare her.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t mean to kill him. I was just making a joke."


    "How can such a thing be a joke."


    "I was wrong."


    Lin Manxue did not blame me, but gently said: "you must be good, if you have something wrong, what do you want me to do?"


    "President Lin -" I don''t know what Lin Manxue means by saying that. She seems to have some difficulties and has to do so.


    "Don''t say anything. I''ll do whatever I can, and don''t blame me. In fact, I don''t want to. I can''t control my own destiny, just like we can''t control our own life. Maybe I won''t be here any time."


    "Man Xue, do you have any trouble?"


    "Ye Chutian, you are not me, and you will never understand me. Just as I am not you, I may never fully understand you, but you should remember that I will not harm you, never."


    "Man Xue -"


    "well, don''t say anything, I''m tired. I''ll make an appointment with Kong Xueqiang for you. As long as you don''t want his life, I''ll make an appointment with him for you. "


    "I don''t want you to help me. Men will solve their own problems."


    "Ye Chutian, I''ll warn you for the last time. Don''t make trouble for me any more. You can''t make trouble for them."


    "I know."


    "You don''t know anything! If you continue to be so confused, I can only get further and further away from you. "


    I said faintly: "you have never been close to me."


    Lin Manxue closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes again, said with a bitter smile: "you still don''t know anything, you know how to act recklessly, how can you let me rest assured."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Nothing. You won''t understand. You and I are too small to control their own destiny, can only survive in the cracks. Ye Chutian, if you really feel that you are a man, you should learn to grow up. Don''t be a child all your life. You will never grow up. "


    I don''t know what Lin Manxue was talking about, because at that time, I had a narrow vision, short-sighted, and couldn''t see anything too far away or too complicated.


    Lin Manxue didn''t say anything more, because she had already said and done what should be said and done, and the rest was up to me.


    I see Lin Manxue embracing her hands, it seems that she still feels cold, so I went forward and gently hugged her. Lin Manxue didn''t resist, so I hugged her.


    Holding Lin Manxue again, I feel a lot. My heart is not as irritable as before. Man Xue is right. We can''t help ourselves. Many things can''t go on according to our own will. For example, she has Xiang Pengyu and Manxue company, while I have mo Han and ye Yingying. These things are not easy for us to give up.She has her difficulties, I also have my helplessness, can only say that we are not qualified to be together at present, what will happen in the future, or whether we have the future, who knows what will happen in the future.


    But I''m sure that Lin Manxue has me in her heart, just because of some reasons, she can''t be with me openly.


    Maybe it''s because of Lin''s group or Manxue company, maybe it''s because of my safety, maybe it''s because of her own situation, in short, now she can only do so.


    This is what I understand, right or not, I can''t make it clear myself, it can only be regarded as a feeling in my heart.


    "Is it still cold?"


    "Cold."


    "You must have caught a cold."


    "My heart is cold."


    I said with a bitter smile: "you are such a woman. You refuse me, and you feel aggrieved?"


    Lin Manxue suddenly whispered: "what''s your hurry? If I don''t promise you, naturally there will be other women who promise you. Are you afraid of not having a girlfriend?"


    "But I don''t necessarily like her."


    "No. You''re going to like her. "


    I don''t want to discuss this with Lin Manxue. I like her and she pushes me to others. Would you feel better if it was you?


    "Are we going to be colleagues after tonight?"


    "Well."


    "Can you tell me why?"


    "Don''t you know all the reasons?"


    "Because of Xiang Yupeng?"


    "I don''t want to talk about him."


    "Man Xue, listen to your tone, you don''t seem to like him?"


    Lin Manxue said quietly, "what''s the difference between like and dislike?"


    After thinking about it, it really doesn''t make any difference, because now Lin Manxue can''t do without Xiang Pengyu. Once Lin Manxue leaves, her previous efforts will be in vain, or even nothing.


    I want to help her, but in fact, I really can''t help her. On the contrary, she helps me everywhere.


    In my heart, I gradually realized that I should stay away from her for the sake of her well-being. She is in a very dangerous situation. She may be driven out of the Lin group at any time. Once she has no foothold in the Lin group, the man Xue company she built with all her heart can only make wedding clothes for others.

 Chapter 261

    As a man, I should understand her instead of complaining about her, right?


    I said silently in my heart: "man Xue, I listen to you. I will not be too close to you in the future. Even if I miss you again, I will only hide in my heart silently. I will stand behind you and help you with all my strength. I hope you can realize your ideal as soon as possible. "


    I hold Lin Manxue tightly, because this may be the last time I hold her.


    Lin Manxue half lies in my arms, she is very calm, Lin Manxue is much calmer than me, she is not like me, easy to be impatient, she always puts on a confident appearance, even in the face of difficulties, in the face of danger, she is calm.


    I want to learn from her on this point, which is her advantage and what I lack.


    "What are you going to do about fan Yuanyu?" I handed the evidence to Lin Manxue for more than a month, but she never gave me an account, so I intend to ask her what she thinks.


    "Cold treatment."


    "Does fan Yuanyu have something to do with you?" Lin Manxue is also a woman who is jealous of evil. Fan Yuanyu is notorious. Now she still has evidence in her hand. It''s reasonable that she won''t connive at him. Besides this reason, I can''t think of any other reason for man Xue to deal with coldly. That''s why I ask.


    "No. But I can''t move him now, and you can''t move him either. "


    "Because he has a strong background, you can''t provoke him?"


    "No


    "Why?"


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said, "I can''t tell you for a while. In a word, it''s not the time to move him."


    "When is the time?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Mr. Lin, you don''t know that he framed me again and again. If I just keep silent, do you think I''m still a man?"


    "If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan."


    "Good. You give me a reason not to move him. As long as it''s reasonable, I promise you not to move him. "


    Lin Manxue seriously said: "when all for me, this reason enough?"


    Lin Man Snow said so, I still have what to say, I nod: "I know."


    The moon jumped out of the clouds, the sky suddenly brightened, and Lin Manxue in my arms suddenly became clear. Her bright eyes were flowing, which made my soul float far away and never come back.


    I stare at Lin Manxue. The more I look, the more obsessed and intoxicated I am.


    This situation makes the atmosphere of love more intense.


    "Man Xue."


    I gently call her name in her ear, her body is shaking, her heart seems to sink in this soft.


    My face is getting closer and closer to Lin Manxue. Our breath is mixed together. We can''t tell who is breathing.


    "Snow. I miss you


    My breath blows on Lin Manxue''s face, I always call her name, because at the moment my heart and eyes only Lin Manxue this woman''s figure.


    Lin Manxue also seems to be emotional, her eyes are full of tenderness, such as a Wang spring water will overflow to me. I can''t stand it any longer. I lean over and kiss Lin Manxue''s cherry mouth.


    I''m overbearing and gentle this time. I don''t give her time to think at all.


    Lin Manxue hesitated a little and didn''t stop me. Maybe she didn''t forget to fulfill her obligations as a girlfriend.


    After a long time, I didn''t want to be limited to this. My big hand reached into her clothes. When I touched her mountains, man Xue''s body was shaking like a rattle.


    I feel the softness of man Xue, just like playing with mud to change them into various shapes when I was a child. Man Yu holds my hand tightly, sometimes loosens and sometimes grasps. Her closed eyes and long eyelashes sweep back and forth. Her forehead is covered with sweat, which seems uncomfortable and comfortable.


    "Man Xue." While I called her in her ear, I wanted to slowly withdraw her sports pants. Lin Manxue pressed my big hand and said: "Chutian, calm down, you can''t, you can''t


    Lin Manxue shakes her head, she wants to use the last trace of reason to wake me up, because if it goes on like this, something must happen.


    I can''t control myself, just when I''m ready to ignore together, Lin Manxue''s mobile phone rings, this damn mobile phone, there is a signal on such a high mountain.


    Lin Manxue quickly got up from my arms. She sorted out her messy clothes and took out her mobile phone from her pocket. She went to one side to answer the phone.


    I didn''t listen to what she said because I was confused at that time. If I listened carefully, it would be so quiet here that I could hear something.


    Lin Manxue did not say anything, probably said a few words to hang up, after she came back, she sat far away from me, maybe she was also afraid of me.


    She and I went back to the original time. I didn''t dare to be too close to Lin Manxue after waking up. She was so attractive that I was afraid of making mistakes again.


    She and I can''t do this. If something really happens, the rhythm of Lin Manxue''s life will be completely disrupted. It may be a disaster to meet her.I can''t protect her, I can''t hurt her, right.


    Lin Manxue and I have been sitting until daybreak. We went down the mountain at six o''clock sharp. Just a moment ago, she and I have been in their respective positions. From now on, she is the president, and I am just her staff, that''s all.


    This is our agreement, but who knows if I can do it, or if she can do it.


    After going down the mountain, Lin Manxue didn''t send me back. It''s very close to Shannan village, and she doesn''t need to. Besides, our relationship has been clearly divided, so we can''t be too close.


    After Lin Manxue left, I didn''t go back immediately. Now I''m in a mess and need to smooth it out.


    I lay in a grass, looking up at the sky, my life because of three women suddenly complicated.


    A Ye Yingying, a Mo Han, a Lin Manxue, their three women are more worried than each other. How can I get along with them?


    I used to like Ye Yingying, but because she was my aunt, I couldn''t have any illusions about her, and I didn''t know she liked me at that time. When I knew all this, I already fell in love with Lin Manxue and Mo Han.


    Ye Yingying is like this now, when she needs me most. I''m worried about her in my heart, and I can''t let her go.


    Mo Han is the most innocent. She has paid a lot for me, and I did that to her five years ago. Now she is my girlfriend in reputation, and I can''t ignore her.


    Let alone Lin Manxue, she is my favorite woman now. Although we have just drawn a clear line, is it just a simple agreement that can really bind us? I think it must be more difficult. At least I can''t do it myself. We are doomed to never die between us.


    I used to have a blank emotional world, only Acacia, suddenly so complex, let me feel at a loss.


    My brain is in a mess. I don''t know what to do. I put away my careful thinking. When the emotional world is in a mess, men still have to concentrate on their career. Now that it''s in a mess, if you can''t make it clear, don''t pay attention to it. Leave everything to time and let it go.


    I decided to keep a certain distance from the three women for the time being, which is good for everyone.


    Now I have two important things to do: the first is to deal with Ye Yingying; the second is to become the deputy director of the project department, if possible, to strive for the position of general manager of Manxue life technology branch.


    Lin Manxue is right. We are all too small to control our own destiny. Only by working hard, fighting, striving and strengthening our own strength can we protect ourselves and the people around us.


    This is my biggest sentiment, but also the most real understanding.


    This is also the first time that I have a higher pursuit of my ideal, ability and strength. Man Xue, don''t worry, I won''t let you down.

 Chapter 262

    When I went back to the courtyard of Shannan village, Mo Han was awake and she was drying clothes.


    "God, you''re back." Mo Han saw me come back, threw down the clothes in the basin, ran to me and said.


    "Are you sober?"


    "Well."


    "Do you still have a headache?" Generally, the biggest sequela after sobering up is headache. That''s why I asked Mo Han.


    "No pain."


    "Where''s sun Jianbing?"


    "I haven''t seen anyone in the morning."


    Is sun Jianbing still at the gate of Jiangnan at night? I suspect fox out of the cell phone, to the yard outside to give him a call, and Mo Han continue to dry her clothes.


    "Jianbing, where are you?"


    "Miss Ye''s home."


    "Where have you been?"


    "Well."


    "How is she now?"


    "I''m not in a good mood. I''m depressed and I don''t talk much."


    "Yu Xi is the girl I asked to look after her for me."


    "She went downstairs to buy breakfast."


    "Good. I''ll be right over


    I hung up and went back to the yard. Mo Han had already dried his clothes and was waiting for me in the yard.


    "The clothes are dry?"


    "Well."


    "I''ll go back to take a bath first, and I''ll take you to Ye Yingying''s house later."


    "Still going today?"


    "Well. What, you don''t want to go? "


    "That''s not true. If you want to go, I''ll go with you. "


    I went back to the house to take a shower. Mo Han has already packed my clothes. It''s different to have a girlfriend. She will do everything for me.


    "Cold, cold."


    "You said


    "I have something to ask you for help."


    "You''re very polite to me. Go ahead."


    "Ye Yingying is in a bad mood recently. She just lost her love. I''m afraid she can''t think of it."


    "You want me to stay with her for a while?" Mo Han is very clever and knows what I mean as soon as I say it.


    "Is that ok?"


    "I''ll do it if you want me to. But I''m not going to comfort people. Will it help? "


    "No. You just have to be with her. You don''t have to do anything else, and you don''t have to say anything. "


    "Yes. I promise you


    "Thank you."


    Mo Han Du said: "don''t be polite to me."


    "Ha ha, I''m used to it."


    Mo Han said, "I''ll go back to my room and pack some things, and then we''ll go there together."


    I nodded.


    When Mo Han and I went to Ye Yingying''s home, sun Jianbing and Yu Xi sat on the sofa watching TV while ye Yingying was lying in bed in a daze.


    Her eyes are dull, like a body without soul.


    "Mr. Ye." When sun Jianbing saw me coming in, he immediately stood up from the sofa.


    "Jianbing, you''ve worked hard. Go to a hotel nearby to have a rest." I saw sun Jianbing look haggard, so I asked him to go to the hotel to open a room to rest.


    "No. I''ll just sleep in the car for a while. "


    "How can I sleep well in the car. There have been a lot of things recently, so have a good rest. "


    Seeing what I said, sun Jianbing didn''t insist any more and nodded and left.


    "Yu Xi."


    When Yu Xi saw me and Mo Han come in, her eyes were a little flustered. I found a problem that she was very unnatural with Mo Han.


    Mo Han is very warm to me, but he is really cold to others. He doesn''t like to talk to others, and he doesn''t like to talk to others, so he really has psychological barriers to get along with her.


    In fact, it''s not that Mo Han pretends to be high on purpose. It''s because she has autism. Although it''s much better than before, it''s a long-standing disease, which can''t be cured if it''s good.


    She has been like this for more than 20 years, and has formed a habit. Moreover, her illness has not been cured, sometimes good or bad, and she can''t control it.


    Yu Xi stands up from the sofa and nods to me and Mo Han with a smile. Yu Xi is a very reserved girl. She is warm and considerate to people, and also very polite. In short, she is a very good girl.


    Mo Han light nod, she went to the bedroom to see ye Yingying, leaving me and Yu Xi in the living room.


    "Yu Xi, thank you so much."


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "in fact, I didn''t do anything, just sitting on the sofa watching TV."


    "You didn''t rest last night, did you? In this way, you can go back to rest early, and we will take over here. Thank you this time. I''ll treat you to dinner another day. "


    "You don''t have to eat. If you need help, just squeak."


    "Good."


    I''m going to send Yuxi back. When Yuxi knew I had something to do, she said that she would take a taxi home by herself and would not let me. This is really a kind girl who likes to take care of others.


    I stopped a taxi for Yu Xi and watched her leave before I went back.Ye Yingying is really in a bad state today. When she sees Mo Han and I ignore us, she just lies in bed in a daze and doesn''t turn her eyes. I ask Mo Han not to disturb her. We come out of the bedroom secretly and sit on the sofa in the living room.


    Ye Yingying didn''t eat a mouthful of the takeout at noon and in the evening. She had no appetite and didn''t talk to us, so she took me and Mo Han as the air.


    I stayed at Ye Yingying''s house until more than 11 pm. Mo Han said, "brother Tian, you can go back early. You have to go to work tomorrow morning. Just have me here."


    I nodded, ye Yingying this is heart disease, for a moment and a half will be afraid is not good, can only slowly.


    Sun Jianbing has come from the hotel. He has been guarding outside the living room since evening.


    "Jianbing, it''s hard here. You and Mo Han."


    Sun Jianbing nods. He doesn''t like to say, but only likes to do. Like Mo Han, he seldom says two sentences a day. I don''t know what''s going on. With such a group of people around him, and now with Ye Yingying, he is going to be silent.


    When I returned to Shannan village, it was more than one o''clock in the morning. I simply took a shower and went to have a rest.


    On Monday morning, I went to work in the company. Lin Manxue called inside the company and asked me to go to her office.


    After I went in, Lin Manxue saw that I was blushing. Everything that happened last night seems to be fresh in my mind, not to say that I can forget.


    I am. She must be, too.


    "President Lin."


    "Ye - Manager Ye." Lin Manxue estimated that she was out of proportion and didn''t know how to call me. She didn''t dare to face me up. Now it seems that I am the leader and she is my employee.


    Every time Lin Manxue secretly looks at me, her eyes will overflow with water, full of tenderness.


    Looking at Lin Manxue at this moment, I suddenly think of a kind of woman described in the book: the woman in the first love.


    The book says that a woman in her first love has only her lover in her eyes and heart. According to Lin Manxue''s performance today, this is true.


    Lin Manxue calmed down and said, "Manager Ye, have you had breakfast? I brought you a breakfast on the way


    Lin Manxue opened her drawer, took out a breakfast from it, and handed it to me with both hands.


    I think Lin Manxue is very cute at this time. Why don''t you tell me that you prepared breakfast for me, and add a "by the way" as if you were painting a snake and adding feet to it. Besides, there are so many hidden things. Isn''t there 300 Liang silver here.


    In fact, I have already had breakfast on the road, but the things Lin Manxue prepared for me, even if they are too strong, I will definitely wipe them out. This is a love breakfast.


    Lin Manxue has prepared a lot of egg tarts, cakes and milk.


    I''m going to take it to the balcony tea table to eat, Lin Manxue said gently: "eat here."

 Chapter 263

    Lin Manxue has mild obsessive-compulsive disorder and cleanliness addiction. It is strictly forbidden to eat in the office and conference room. This is her dead rule. Even she never eats in these places.


    For the first time today, man Xue allowed me to "act recklessly" in her territory. It seems that last night had a great influence on her.


    "Is it convenient?"


    "Well."


    Since this is specially approved by President Lin, I''d better obey the order.


    I moved a chair and sat opposite to Lin Manxue. I opened the egg tart, put a straw on the milk box and ate it slowly. Lin Manxue saw that I was eating so well. She held her chin in her hand and looked at me with a smile.


    "Is it delicious?"


    I pause for a moment. How can I answer this? Egg tarts and milk are often eaten. If you eat too much, it''s just the taste. What''s good or not? It''s just filling your stomach.


    But my EQ is not so worrisome. There is love and care of man Xue in it. It tastes different naturally.


    "Delicious. It''s delicious. "


    "Hee hee. I''ll buy it for you tomorrow. "


    Ah, is Lin Manxue going to pack my breakfast later?


    I nodded slightly: "OK."


    I eat all over my mouth. Lin Manxue smokes a few tissues and stands up to help me wipe my mouth. She acts so casual, just like a girlfriend taking care of her boyfriend.


    Yes, that''s how my girlfriend feels about my boyfriend. I''ll enjoy the treatment of Lin Manxue''s boyfriend one day.


    "Mr. Lin, I''ll do it myself." I took the tissue from Lin Manxue''s hand and wiped it at will.


    I originally wanted to stay away from Lin Manxue, because I know that we are not suitable to be too close now. I am because of Mo Han, ye YingYing and her own conditions, and she is because of Xiangjia, Lin family, Lin group and Manxue company. Now we are all at a crossroads, and we don''t know what to do.


    But we can''t help but get close to each other. We are just like two magnets. Reason repels each other and sensibility attracts each other. If we want to separate, we just get close to each other.


    I saw a small stone hanging on Liman''s long white neck. This thing looks very familiar. I must have seen it somewhere. Oh, I remember. This is the meteorite I gave to Liman snow. It''s just that the meteorite has become smaller and twice as big as this one before.


    Lin Manxue noticed my eyes. She blushed and said, "is it good-looking?"


    "Good looking. How did it get smaller? "


    "I had it cut in half and polished. Is it smoother than before? That''s half of it. "


    "And the other half?"


    Lin Manxue didn''t say that she didn''t tell you, which almost amused me. I think Lin Manxue is more and more like a young girl, with a child''s heart, proud, beautiful and naughty.


    She used to be too cold, now it''s very good, this is the life she should enjoy. When I look at Lin Manxue, I suddenly think of Su Manyu. They are more and more like each other. For a moment, I think the woman standing in front of me is Su Manyu.


    I clean up the desk and throw the rubbish into the dustbin.


    Ambiguity and silence spread between me and Lin Manxue. To be honest, I don''t know how to define my relationship with Lin Manxue, lover, friend, colleague or superior or subordinate?


    I think Lin Manxue is also ignorant.


    "Mr. Lin, if there is nothing else, I will go back to the office first."


    "Wait. Ye - Manager Ye, Kong Xueqiang, I''ve made an appointment for you. I''ll take you to see him in the evening. "


    I didn''t expect Lin Manxue to be so efficient and finish it in one day.


    "You tell me the address and I''ll go myself."


    "No. You can''t see him without me


    I thought about it and nodded gently. Lin Manxue wanted to go with me. She must be afraid that I would make trouble, but with her present, I have some questions that I can''t ask.


    "Mr. Lin, thank you."


    I sincerely thank Lin Manxue. Without her, it would be easier for me to find Kong Xueqiang, let alone sit down and talk.


    Lin Manxue smile, did not say anything, just waved me out to do things.


    After work in the evening, Lin Manxue was waiting for me at the gate. After I got on the bus, she took me to a very beautiful manor.


    The manor is in the suburb, and it''s far from the city. We won''t arrive at the designated place until eight o''clock in the evening.


    When I was approaching my destination, Lin Manxue changed seats with me. She asked me to drive, and she sat in the back seat herself.


    "Ye Chutian, no matter what happens later, you will follow me and be my bodyguard, you know? As for Kong Xueqiang, I will find an opportunity for you to meet alone. "


    "Good."


    "And to be able to talk as little as possible without talking."


    "I know."


    This is a leisure villa, greening is very good, there are mountains and water, very suitable for leisure and health.


    When we were about to arrive, Lin Manxue called someone. When the car arrived at the gate of the villa, I saw Yan Qingcheng waiting for someone at the gate.When Yan Qingcheng saw our car coming, he immediately welcomed it.


    He personally opened the door for Lin Manxue.


    "Man Xue."


    When Yan Qingcheng saw Lin Manxue, his arrogant temperament disappeared, and he became cautious immediately.


    As she got off the bus, Lin Manxue said, "Mr. Yan, thank you for helping me set up this bureau."


    "Man Xue, what are you doing with me. They are all here


    "Good."


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t look at me from the beginning to the end, because in his eyes, I was just a little driver or a little Valet, a completely out of class role.


    Yan Qingcheng leads the way, Lin Manxue follows him, and I follow Lin Manxue.


    Yan Qingcheng took us to a super large living room, where the decoration is very luxurious. How to say, its luxury has exceeded my imagination.


    Now there are eight young people in the living room. I only know three of them: Yan Qingdong, Kong Xueqiang and Lin Yunfeng.


    The other five young people were not impressed.


    Yan Qingcheng is just like a big brother, and the young people seem to be afraid of him. After he came in, the living room, which was still noisy just now, suddenly quieted down.


    When I and Liman snow came in, their eyes focused on me and Liman snow.


    Yan Qingcheng waved and motioned for everyone to sit down.


    I''m not qualified to sit down, just stand beside Lin Manxue.


    Yan Qingdong and Kong Xueqiang didn''t expect me to come here. They both looked at me viciously. I think if Yan Qingcheng wasn''t here, they would give me some embarrassment.


    Lin Yunfeng seemed to know that I was coming, because his expression was light and there was no expression of surprise.


    After all the ten or so people in the room sat down, Yan Qingcheng asked people to serve wine, and each took a glass of red wine in his hand.


    Yan Qingcheng said: "there are two main things to ask you to come here today. The first thing is that you are all good friends of my brother Yan Qingdong. Usually I don''t treat you well because of my work. I''d like to take this opportunity to invite you here tonight for a drink to enhance our relationship."


    The young people in the room said, "it''s always very kind to have a dinner."


    Yan Qingcheng took his glass and went around to touch it with every young man. Of course, Lin Manxue and I were also among them.


    "Let''s do it together."

 Chapter 264

    Yan Qingcheng said that none of the young people in the room had any objection. The first glass of wine was done like this.


    After drinking the first glass of wine, immediately a waiter came forward to pour the wine, and our glass was filled again.


    Yan Qingcheng added: "the second thing is that I want to introduce Mr. Lin to you. Mr. Lin is not only my business partner, but also my best friend. I heard that some of you have some problems with the people around president Lin. today, I want to be a peacemaker and talk about these things. It''s good for everyone. "


    "In addition, I hope you don''t embarrass her in my face in the future. Beautiful women are used to love, not to bully, right? If you think there''s some truth in what I''m saying, if you''d like to take my advice, let''s drink it. "


    Yan Qingcheng did it himself first. He glanced around with his eyes. Under his power, no one dared not drink.


    So all the young people in the living room drank the wine.


    Yan Qingcheng nodded with satisfaction and said, "OK. What I want to say has been made clear. I''m here to thank you. Qingdong, these are your friends. Help me to treat them well. "


    "Yes, big brother."


    "Xueqiang, come out with me. I have something to talk to you about."


    Kong Xueqiang looks at Yan Qingcheng with a confused face, because he doesn''t understand what will happen to Yan Qingcheng.


    Yan Qingcheng took Kong Xueqiang to a garden, and Lin Manxue and I followed.


    Yan Qingcheng said with a smile: "Xueqiang, you are Qingdong''s best friend, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. This is President Lin, Lin Yunfeng''s sister. Because of Xiaofeng, she wants to talk to you. Be patient."


    Yan Qingcheng has said that. What can Kong Xueqiang say? Yan Qingcheng is the most talented person in South and East China. Yan''s group has such a large industry and reputation, which is inseparable from Yan''s personal vision and ability.


    Yan Qingcheng is far more famous than Xiang Pengyu. Under his fame, how dare Kong Xueqiang not give him face? He usually can''t make friends with people.


    "Mr. Yan, don''t worry. I just have a little misunderstanding with Lin Yunfeng. It''s OK to talk about it."


    Yan Qingcheng patted Kong Xueqiang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I''ll treat you to dinner alone some other day."


    "Thank you."


    Yan Qingcheng leaves with a smile, leaving time for Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue went forward to greet Kong Xueqiang, and they began to get down to business.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t say anything. Lin Shao''s business is that I didn''t do well before and made a little misunderstanding. You can rest assured that I will not embarrass him from now on, and I will solemnly apologize to him."


    Kong Xueqiang''s attitude is very low. He takes the responsibility on himself and says he will make up with Lin Yunfeng.


    "My brother also has something wrong, you are still young, there are a lot of things waiting for you to do, wasting time on these trivial things is not good after all, do you think?"


    "What Mr. Lin said is that Xueqiang has been taught."


    "Ha ha, Kong, don''t dislike me, just a woman. Then you and Xiaofeng have made a deal. I hope you can get along well and make progress together in the future. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Lin Manxue smiles. She looks like a big sister in front of these young people. In fact, some of these young people are older than her.


    "Mr. Lin, if there is nothing else, Xueqiang will go first."


    Lin Manxue is so beautiful that Kong Xueqiang is under pressure because he can''t stand in front of him without responding to such a beautiful woman. But he also knows that this beautiful woman in front of him is not what he can touch. This is the woman of Yan Qingcheng and Xiang Pengyu.


    Lin Manxue''s relationship with Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng is unknown to anyone in the whole circle. In addition to the two of them, there is also a young man who is eyeing Lin Manxue. This is also a big devil that no one can afford. It is more terrifying than Yan Qingcheng. Of course, I didn''t know the existence of this character at that time.


    Kong Xueqiang is brave enough not to have a half of the idea of Lin Manxue. The reason why Lin Manxue has a place in the Lin Group is that there are several excellent men standing behind her. Any one of them is a famous figure.


    "Wait, Mr. Kong, can man Xue disturb you for a few more minutes?"


    "Mr. Lin is very polite. Please let me know if you have any orders."


    Lin Manxue pointed to me and said, "this is a manager of our Manxue company and my personal assistant. He has some questions that he wants to ask you. Do you think it''s convenient?"


    Kong Xueqiang looked at me. He didn''t like me at all. We met twice, but I didn''t let him take advantage of him. Especially last time at the door of Ye Yingying''s house, he and his bodyguard ran away. I think it must be a hindrance in his heart.


    However, since Lin Manxue spoke in person, he always had to give Mr. Lin a face. He thought that Lin Manxue wanted to be my peacemaker with him. Kong Xueqiang thought about it and said, "Mr. Lin, when you talk about this, Xueqiang dare not give you a face. In this way, we can solve the matter between me and this brother by ourselves. You go back to the house first and have a rest. I promise you that I will not do anything to him tonight. "Lin Manxue knows that if she''s here, it''s not convenient for us to talk, but she''s afraid that I''ll make trouble. After all, Kong Xueqiang is not an ordinary childe. He''s willing to talk to me just because of Yan Qingcheng''s face. If we get stiff, I''m afraid it won''t end well.


    I give Lin Manxue a reassuring look. If Kong Xueqiang did it, I won''t do anything to him here. After all, this is Yan Qingcheng''s territory. I can''t make Lin Manxue embarrassed.


    If it wasn''t for Kong Xueqiang, I wouldn''t have done anything about him.


    Before Lin Manxue left, she gave me a hint to calm me down. If I have something to say, don''t be impatient.


    After Lin Manxue left, there were only two people, Kong Xueqiang and I. Kong Xueqiang looked like he was on top of the world and didn''t look me in the eye.


    I took out two cigarettes and handed one to Kong Xueqiang. Kong Xueqiang didn''t take it. He probably didn''t like my cigarette.


    He didn''t want it, and I didn''t force it to him. I ordered one myself and took two puffs slowly.


    "If you have something to say, let it go."


    Kong Xueqiang put on a domineering look, because in his view, I find Lin Manxue to come forward, is to take the initiative to make peace with him.


    However, he may have miscalculated. I didn''t want to bow to him, but because of Ye Yingying''s business, I might have to trouble him.


    I vomited a smoke ring, light said: "hole little, you let me easy to find ah!"


    "You don''t look for me, I want to look for you."


    Kong Xueqiang coldly said that he can give Lin Manxue face, but he doesn''t need to give me face. I''m a fart in front of him, so his tone is very cold. In fact, if he is willing to talk to me, he has already given me face.


    "Kong Shao, I''ll ask you a question. Have you ever done anything to Ye Yingying?"


    "Ye Yingying, Miss ye? Who are you, Miss ye? "


    "You don''t care who I am, just tell me, yes or no?"

 Chapter 265

    "Hey, hey. Little bastard, the reason why I stand here to talk with you is not that I''m afraid of you, but that I want to give Mr. Lin and Mr. Yan face. I thought you came to admit your mistake. I didn''t expect you to be so horizontal! Who do you think you have the right to question Laozi? "


    Ignoring Kong Xueqiang''s attitude, I asked coldly, "yes or no?"


    "Why should I tell you. I didn''t settle your last two accounts with you. You''d better send them to your door. Don''t think you can turn the world upside down if you have two skills. I tell you, if I want to kill you, it''s a matter of minutes. "


    "I''ll ask you again, yes or no?"


    "Oh. You really put your nose on your face, don''t you! If you want to know, I won''t tell you. "


    "Kong Shao, I advise you to tell the truth. I know you look down on me, but maybe I can do something that you look down on."


    As soon as Kong Xueqiang came up, he put on a self righteous expression. If I talk to him with good words, it''s no fun at all, because he doesn''t like me at all.


    He doesn''t like me, so he won''t cooperate with me.


    Since he looks down on me, then I don''t intend to be polite to him. In my opinion, he has nothing to do with Ye Yingying''s affairs. Sooner or later, we will have to split our face. It''s better to come straight to the point than to be submissive.


    So I need to change my strategy for him. Originally I didn''t want to move him, but now, hehe.


    "Ha ha ha, little bastard, do you think this is a place where you can go wild? I don''t want to say, what do you think you can do about Laozi? "


    Kong Xueqiang looked at me with a kind of pity. He had no fear, because he expected that I didn''t dare to do anything to him here.


    Lin Yunfeng said that Kong Xueqiang is a playful boy with uncertain whereabouts. If I miss this opportunity tonight, it will be difficult to find him in the future. According to his plan, he should have left Shencheng today. The reason why he didn''t go should be Yan Qingcheng.


    I suddenly showed a sly smile on the corner of my mouth. It''s a waste of time for you to play tricks on such a person. I don''t believe that you can''t cure him.


    First of all, how to talk with a superior person in front of you is to make him calm. Secondly, we should make him feel afraid. People are willing to tell the truth only when they are afraid.


    I suddenly lightning hand, supported Kong Xueqiang chin, I use a clever strength, his chin immediately dislocated.


    This is the technique my grandfather taught me. Jaw dislocation is very painful, and I can''t speak, so as to avoid Kong Xueqiang yelling.


    I''m standing in a remote position with Kong Xueqiang. It''s another big night. Most people don''t come here if they have nothing to do. I just want to give him a little bit of hardship, so that he doesn''t be so arrogant.


    Kong Xueqiang was shaking with pain. He wanted to hold his chin in his hands, but as soon as his hand touched the position of his chin, it immediately bounced away, because it was too painful.


    Kong Xueqiang can''t speak, he can only babble. Standing is not squatting. He''s so anxious that he wants to leave here. I''m standing in front of him. He can''t get through.


    I held my hands to one side and said, "if you don''t take your chin back in 15 minutes, you''ll be like a frog all your life. You don''t know what your chin is."


    I deliberately scared Kong Xueqiang. Except for pain, there will be no sequelae in a short period of time. Of course, if I ignore it all the time and let it grow crooked, it''s another matter.


    Kong Xueqiang is in pain now. After such a threat from me, he is a little flustered. He wants to go, but he can''t go. It''s too painful to stay. He is on the verge of mental breakdown.


    I let Kong Xueqiang pain for two or three minutes, coldly said: "I can help you get back, but later you have to talk to me, I ask you what you answer, don''t play tricks with me, if your answer makes me not satisfied, I don''t mind giving you again. But if I didn''t get it right the second time, it doesn''t match this time. I''m afraid that your neck will be so crooked and long in the future. Nod if you agree, and shake your head if you don''t! "


    Kong Xueqiang immediately nodded his head. They had not suffered much since they were young, and their anti pain and anti pressure abilities were relatively weak. You see, Lin Yunfeng, I''m not ready to give him treatment.


    Kong Xueqiang and Lin Yunfeng belong to the same class. They usually show off their strength. When they are alone, they are soft when they come across real hard ideas.


    I went forward to connect Kong Xueqiang''s chin. He tried it himself. Although it was still painful, it was much better than just now, and he was able to speak.


    I lit a cigarette again and asked: "the same question just now, have you ever done anything to Ye Yingying?"


    Kong Xueqiang looks around, and he still wants to find a chance to escape, because he thinks I''m not very disciplined and dangerous. I''m Lin Manxue''s bodyguard, and I dare to act recklessly in Yan Qingcheng''s territory. Is this what ordinary bodyguards can do?


    "Don''t try to run away. I let you escape last time because I didn''t want to embarrass you too much. You won''t be so lucky this time. "Last time I was at the gate of Ye Yingying, I had a fight with his driver. I didn''t try my best. I believe his driver didn''t try his best.


    At that time, the situation was different. We just tested each other''s strength and didn''t fight with each other. At that time, we couldn''t fight with each other. But now it''s different. Kong Xueqiang has no bodyguard and his driver is not around. If I let him run, I''ve practiced my Kung Fu for so many years in vain.


    And Kong Xueqiang is so important to me that I can''t let him escape.


    "Do you know what the consequences will be when you treat me like this? Lin won''t let you do this! "


    "This is my personal behavior. It has nothing to do with man Xue and Lin. Kong Shao, my patience is limited. I''ll ask you again. I hope your answer will satisfy me this time. Yes or no? "


    Although my tone is relatively flat, I give people the feeling that if he does not cooperate with me, I may be able to do anything.


    Kong Xueqiang is a wise man. He knows that if he quarrels with me at this time, he will have to suffer.


    "No


    "No? Last time you said that ye Yingying was your girlfriend, you will never forget what a big man said, will you? "


    "Yes. I said that


    "Ye Yingying''s ex boyfriend is Yang ruohui. How did he become you? You don''t want to lie to me. "


    "I mean it, believe it or not."


    "What''s going on, make it clear."


    "Yang gave Miss ye up to me."


    I said angrily, "what are you talking about?"


    "My elder sister bought the company where Yang''s surname was. I promised him that as long as he matched me with Miss ye, I would not only give him a lot of money, but also make him the boss of the marketing system."


    "Don''t you know ye Yingying is Yang ruohui''s girlfriend?"


    "Of course. I don''t know what I''m looking for? I just want them to break up, and then I''ll go after Miss Ye. "


    "He agreed?"


    "No, can I say miss Ye is my girlfriend?"


    I pulled Kong Xueqiang''s collar and said, "you lie! Yang ruohui won''t do this to Ye Yingying. Don''t sow discord here. "

 Chapter 266

    Kong Xueqiang light said: "or that sentence, believe it or not!"


    "If you lie to me, I''ll kill you now!"


    "Whatever. But I want to remind you that if I die here, Yan Qingcheng and Lin Manxue can''t be separated from each other. Our Kong family won''t give up. You''re not the only one who''s in trouble, but you''ll also involve them. "


    "You threaten me?"


    "No. I''m just being realistic. "


    I loosen Kong Xueqiang''s collar. He is right. If I kill him, man Xue will get into big trouble. It doesn''t matter if I die, but I can''t implicate her.


    Kong Xueqiang let out his breath when he saw me. His arrogant attitude came up again. People like them like this. If you are hard, he will be soft. If you are soft, he will be hard. That is mean.


    "Kong Shao, I also want to remind you that I dare not kill you here, but don''t forget that although I dare not kill you, I dare to break your arm and leg or skew your neck. If you don''t believe it, let''s have a try. "


    I stepped forward and scared Kong Xueqiang back and forth.


    "You - you don''t mess about! If you have something to say, why do you have to do something? We are all civilized people. It''s unnecessary, right Kong Xueqiang was afraid that I would be forced, so he quickly said a few soft words to me.


    "As long as you cooperate, I won''t hurt you."


    "Yes. If you have any questions, I will tell you the truth. " Kong Xueqiang is much more honest. As he said, it''s no use trying his best with me. I''m just a smelly stone, and he''s a top-quality porcelain. It''s not cost-effective for me to break him.


    "How did you get to know Yang ruohui?"


    "Less through dinner."


    "Be specific."


    "Last month, I came to Shencheng to look for Yanshao. He had a dinner party at that time. He was accompanied by Yang and miss ye, as well as several other people, but I don''t know them very well. They should be colleagues from Yanshao company. After I went there, I fell in love with Miss ye at a glance. On the way, Yang went to the bathroom. I took the opportunity to find a reason to go out with him. I asked him about Miss Ye. "


    "What did you talk about?"


    "It''s nothing to talk about. I probably said Miss Ye is very beautiful and has a good temperament. If I have the chance, let him help me set up a bureau. I want to invite them to dinner."


    "What about Yang ruohui''s attitude?"


    "Of course he said so."


    "When did you have dinner together?"


    "The next night."


    "Where is it?"


    "Shangri La Hotel."


    "Who were there at the time?"


    "No one else, just me, Yang and miss Ye."


    "Did you get Ye Yingying drunk and do something dirty?"


    Kong Xueqiang said disdainfully: "I''ve never been so rude to a woman I like."


    "How can you make me believe you?"


    "Although I Kong Xueqiang is a dandy, I usually do some ridiculous things, but I also have principles. Don''t insult me."


    "I insult you? I ask you, do you have some pictures in your hand? "


    "What picture?"


    "Pretend to be confused with me, don''t you?"


    I''m aggressive, and Master Kong Xueqiang''s temper also came up. He pointed to my nose and said, "don''t go too far. If you don''t believe me, why ask me!"


    Kong Shao is a temperamental man after all. I don''t believe him again and again, which makes him feel angry.


    I stare at Kong Xueqiang without blinking. I want to see a clue from his face, but it''s a pity that he really doesn''t know anything.


    "When you had dinner together, was there anything special?"


    "No. It''s a simple meal. "


    "What about Yang?"


    "His company with Miss Ye is an ordinary business entertainment."


    "Do you have any other plans after dinner?"


    "No. Miss ye went back after dinner. She wasn''t feeling well at the time. "


    "Why not?"


    "She didn''t say. I''m not easy to ask. Women are always uncomfortable for a few days every month. Miss Ye was not in a good mood at that time, and she didn''t talk much. "


    "Besides that time, how many times have you seen Ye Yingying?"


    "A few more times."


    "Where are they?"


    "Two or three times I went to her company to see her, but she ignored me. The last time was in a shabby rental house."


    Finally, I got to the point. I was very excited at that time, because it related to Ye Yingying''s innocence, and the answer seemed to be about to be revealed.


    "If you want to be more specific about what happened at that time, don''t leave out any details."


    Kong Xueqiang recalled: "about 20 days ago, in the evening, I received a call from a stranger whose surname was Yang. Before, I gave him a business card and asked him to call me if he had any news. Yang asked me to go to a place and said that there was something good waiting for me. He added my wechat and gave me a positioning. "Kong Xueqiang thought that he was worried about me and doubted him. He took out his mobile phone and transferred the wechat to me. There was such a wechat on his mobile phone.


    Kong Xueqiang added: "I brought a group of bodyguards to the site. When I arrived at the site, Yang was waiting for me downstairs. Seeing that I had brought so many people, he told me that it was not appropriate to publicize this matter. Let them wait for me downstairs. So I took two people upstairs with him and let the others stay downstairs. "


    "After we entered the room, I saw Miss Ye lying in bed in a daze. I asked Miss ye, surnamed Yang, what''s the matter. Yang said that Miss Ye was drunk, and he was going to take my driver and assistant out to let me stay with Miss Ye. In fact, accompany what accompany, not let me sleep her


    I clenched my fist and said with a black face, "go on."


    "Although I like Miss ye, I don''t like sleeping with a woman who doesn''t feel anything. I have my own principles. If Miss Ye doesn''t really want to talk to me, I won''t touch her. This is very similar to Yanshao. We are not such people. If we just want to find a woman, what kind of woman can''t be found for people like us? "


    I believe that young men like Kong Xueqiang and Yan Qingdong are handsome and rich. If they just want to play with women, they can change seven or eight a day.


    "I was very angry at that time, because I really like Miss Ye. I want her to be my girlfriend. Over the years, I have played with many women, but I seldom meet a woman with temperament, beauty and purity like Miss Ye. To tell you the truth, the women we meet are not good. They are either greedy for money or profit, or they want to have a chance to be famous. In short, they are unscrupulous. We know in our hearts that we are just making fun of each other to get what we need. But miss Ye is different. The first time I saw her, I knew that she was different from other women. "


    "What''s the difference?"


    "She is a woman with feelings and stories. How about a woman? You can see it from her eyes. Miss Ye''s eyes are very clean. They are different from those I have seen before. She is like a piece of jade, without any impurities. "


    "You know a lot about women!"


    "It''s hard to be confused with women all day long."


    "Talk about what happened later."

 Chapter 267

    Kong Xueqiang said: "I asked Yang what''s the matter. Yang asked me to leave it alone and just enjoy the beauty. He really thought that I had never seen a woman before. What I wanted was a woman who completely belonged to me, not a body. I think he is a man with a bad mind. He has no bottom line in his life. He can do such things to his ex girlfriend. I don''t think he dares to do anything. "


    "You dig his corner in front of him, isn''t that what you want to see?"


    "No. I just hope that they break up, set us up and give me some information and opportunities about Miss Ye. I didn''t ask him to do such a thing. Because this is not only an insult to miss ye, but also an insult to me. I, Kong Xueqiang, have not been so mean in doing things. "


    I looked at Kong Xueqiang and wanted to see who was lying from his eyes, because what he said was totally different from what Yang ruohui said. Yang ruohui said that Kong Xueqiang broke into the rental house when he and his cousin went out to buy vegetables. After they came back, Kong Xueqiang left. But now Kong Xueqiang said that Yang ruohui had drunk Ye YingYing and wanted to do his good, Let him refuse.


    What''s more, both of them are at a loss about the photos, and they seem to know nothing about them. How is it possible that one of them must be lying, but who is this person?


    I''m a little confused now, because if what Yang ruohui said is true, then Kong Xueqiang is the culprit. What he just said is all fabricated lies, and the purpose is to get rid of him. As long as he gets rid of himself, it will be extremely difficult for me to deal with him. On the contrary, he can deal with me at any time. In terms of strength, I''m not an order of magnitude with him at all.


    But if what Kong Xueqiang said is true, Yang ruohui is lying. This possibility is very high, because sun Jianbing and I controlled him at that time. Ye Yingying should have talked with him about my character and knew that I could do anything when I was crazy. Therefore, he tried to get rid of me and planted Kong Xueqiang by the way, so that we would lose both sides.


    If this is true, then Yang ruohui''s intentions are not poisonous. According to Kong Xueqiang''s arrogant personality, he can''t explain anything to such a small person as me. Once I believe Yang ruohui''s words, and then according to my character of revenge, we can really fight for each other, so he can take advantage of it.


    Even if I don''t believe what he said, I have no way to prove it, because I can''t get close to Kong Xueqiang. We are people of two worlds and have no intersection at all.


    Yang ruohui would never have thought that Kong Xueqiang and I would have a chance to sit down and talk about these things. If it wasn''t for Lin Manxue and Yan Qingcheng, I really didn''t have such a chance.


    Now I''m judging in my heart whether Yang ruohui wants to kill people with a knife or Kong Xueqiang wants to hide things from the world. These two people are not good people. I don''t know their personalities very well, so I can''t judge. I believe that Kong Xueqiang is a little more than Yang ruohui, but I don''t completely rule out the possibility of Kong Xueqiang telling lies.


    But one thing is for sure, I can''t let Kong Xueqiang out of my sight until things are clear.


    "Banquet general." I suddenly turned to the other side and yelled.


    Kong Xueqiang looked in the direction of what I was saying. I was so quick that I slapped him on the back of the head. I had to knock him out and take him out of the villa.


    I have no choice but to do so. I can''t let Kong Xueqiang go now. The reason is very simple. If he did it, I would have let him go. If I wanted to control him again, it was almost impossible.


    Kong Xueqiang may leave Shencheng after leaving this villa. Where can I find him then.


    It''s very risky for me to offend the Kong family, because I have offended Kong Xueqiang for a long time, and I will also offend Yan Qingcheng. Kong Xueqiang disappeared on Yan Qingcheng''s site. Anyway, he will give an account to the Kong family.


    I didn''t think so much about whether Lin Manxue would be involved at that time. I wanted to get Kong Xueqiang out as soon as possible, and then go to find Yang ruohui. As long as the two of them confront each other face to face, it is clear who is right and who is wrong, who is telling the truth and who is lying.


    I was still too impulsive at that time, and I didn''t consider the consequences of doing so. I just wanted to get justice for ye YingYing and help her get rid of her immediate predicament. I didn''t expect that I really made a big mess this time, because I abducted Kong Xueqiang, which is essentially the same as kidnapping.


    Kong Xueqiang is not an ordinary person. Everything that happens to him is a major event. This is a situation that I didn''t consider at that time.


    I carry Kong Xueqiang and sneak to the place where I just parked. I put him in the back seat of Audi A8.


    I''m afraid Kong Xueqiang will wake up and run away, so I point some acupoints on him. These acupoints will not do anything to people, but will make his body weak in a short time.


    I drove away from the villa, and on the way I called sun Jianbing.


    "Mr. Ye."


    "Jianbing, what''s the situation at home now?"


    "Miss Ye is asleep, and miss Mohan is watching TV in the living room."


    "Yes. You don''t have to worry about your family. Now go out and wait for me outside Yang ruohui''s company. ""Good."


    "You call Mohan."


    Yang ruohui went to Mo Han, handed Mo Han his mobile phone and said, "Mr. Ye is looking for you."


    "Hello." Mo Han gently fed one.


    "Hanhan, it''s me. How is Ye Yingying feeling now? "


    "As before, nothing has changed."


    "Now I want sun Jianbing to come out and do something for me. Can you see the house by yourself?"


    "No problem."


    "Yes. It''s hard for you. "


    "Be safe outside."


    "I see."


    I hung up Mo Han''s phone and gave Lin Yunfeng another call. It took him a long time to answer.


    "Brother Ye."


    "Xiaofeng, where are you now?"


    "Living room. Where have you been? "


    "You don''t care where I am. Is there anyone else around you? "


    "Don''t worry, I came out to answer the phone."


    "Good. I want to tell you something now. You must keep it in mind. "


    Lin Yunfeng saw what I said so seriously and immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "From now on, you should take your sister home. You should stay by her side. Don''t let her out tonight, you know?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t ask anything. Do as I say."


    Lin Yunfeng said bitterly, "but my sister won''t listen to me."


    "Why are you so stupid? She won''t listen to you. You won''t think of your own way."


    "My sister is so smart, what can I do?"


    "It''s your business. So I hung up. "


    "Ye -" I hung up before Lin Yunfeng could finish. Now I don''t have the heart to talk so much nonsense with him.


    After a while, when Yan Qingcheng finds out that Kong Xueqiang and I are gone, he will send someone to find us. If Lin Manxue leaves, Yan Qingcheng should not be angry with Lin Manxue.


    Anyway, I don''t want to involve Lin Manxue. I hope the earlier she leaves, the better. I believe Yan Qingcheng doesn''t want to involve Lin Manxue either.

 Chapter 268

    I drove out less than 10 minutes, Lin Manxue''s phone came in, I saw the caller ID is her number, suddenly a head two big.


    I don''t want to pick it up, but I have to.


    "President Lin."


    "Ye Chutian, you bastard, what do you want?"


    "Mr. Lin, take Xiaofeng away from the villa. I''m on my way back."


    "Tell me the truth, did you kidnap Kong Shao?"


    "No


    "You still argue with me that you didn''t kidnap him. What about others?"


    "In my car."


    "Ye Chutian, you are crazy! Do you know what you are doing! You''re killing yourself, you know? "


    "Mr. Lin, this matter has nothing to do with you. You''d better leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible, and don''t care about anything else. Quan Dang doesn''t know."


    Lin Manxue said anxiously in the opposite: "Ye Chutian, don''t be fooled! Where are you now? Please send me back. It''s too late to stop now. "


    "Mr. Lin, it''s too late. Don''t worry about it. Go home early, that''s all


    "Wait. Don''t hang up on me


    I didn''t pay attention to Lin mansher, but cut off the phone signal.


    In a rage, Lin Manxue broke his mobile phone into pieces. At that time, Lin Yunfeng was beside Lin Manxue. He was scared and shivered, because he had never seen Lin Manxue lose such a big temper.


    "Xiao Feng, come on! Get the car ready. Let''s go after it. "


    "Sister, it''s dark outside. Where can I chase it?"


    Lin Manxue calms down. The most important thing for today''s plan is not to chase me, but to stabilize the bodyguards of Yan Qingcheng and Kong Xueqiang. If they find out that Kong Xueqiang is missing, it will really make a big deal.


    "Xiaofeng, you go to drive first. Drive to the corner in front of you. I''ll see you later. Remember, sneak out. "


    "Oh."


    Lin Manxue returns to the villa and goes to Yan Qingcheng''s study. She and Yan Qingcheng just chatted in the study.


    "Man Xue, are you ok?"


    Yan Qingcheng sees Lin Manxue''s face is not right, and asks her about it.


    "It''s OK. Mr. Yan, I''m here to say goodbye to you. Xiaofeng and Kong Shaogang just went out in a hurry. I''m afraid something will happen to them. "


    Yan Qingcheng said with a smile: "they are not children. If they can have anything, you are just too nervous about Zhang Xiaofeng. If he has a little trouble, you are too nervous."


    "I have only one brother. I don''t care who he cares about. I know my younger brother''s character. He doesn''t have any bad thoughts. He is ambitious and has a good face. You must have heard about him and Kong Shao in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. I''m afraid this knot won''t be easy to untie. I''m not sure. I''d better follow him and have a look. "


    "Don''t worry. Kong Xueqiang''s sister Kong xuerui and I are business partners. Kong Xueqiang was afraid of Kong xuerui since she was a child. In her face, Kong Xueqiang will still give me three points of thin noodles. I''ve already mediated between Xiaofeng and Xueqiang, and they all promised me not to pursue the past. You doubt my ability? "


    "No. I just feel a little insecure. Mr. Yan, I''m going to trouble you this time. I want to find them. "


    "If you''re really upset, I''ll go with you."


    "Don''t bother you."


    Lin Manxue didn''t say much. She turned around and left.


    "Man Xue."


    "Anything else?" Lin Manxue turned around and asked.


    Yan Qingcheng looked at Lin Manxue and said, "man Xue, can you not be so polite to me in the future?"


    Lin Manxue said faintly: "Mr. banquet, if you want me to treat you as an ordinary friend in the future, if you want to see me often in the future, then these words should not be said in the future."


    "If you have to alienate me because of the pressure from Xiang family or Lin family, tell me and I''ll help you deal with them," Yan said


    "Mr. Yan, I don''t think you have understood one thing yet. My life is decided by myself and there is no need for others to interfere."


    "Mansher, I don''t want to interfere in your life."


    "All right. Let''s call it a day. Mr. Yan, thank you for today. Goodbye. "


    Lin Man snow finish saying, the head also didn''t return of walk.


    Yan Qingcheng is lying on the boss''s chair with a melancholy look on his face. He can''t understand why Lin Manxue is holding on to Pengyu.


    If she had to abide by master Lin''s last words, she didn''t need to be happy all her life.


    Yan Qingcheng thinks that no one in the world loves Lin Manxue more than himself. Xiang Pengyu is a hypocrite. He won''t really be nice to her. His purpose of marrying her is not simple, so he can''t let her fall into Xiang Pengyu''s Kang.


    It''s just that Lin Manxue doesn''t want to, and he has no way. This kind of thing is not wishful thinking. No matter how capable he is, no matter how big his career is, he has no qualification and ability to interfere in other people''s choices.Yan Qingcheng couldn''t understand her. She really felt powerless. She was so stubborn and elusive. What was she thinking and worrying about?


    Lin Manxue left the villa and ran to the corner in front of her in high-heeled shoes. She was tired and out of breath. Lin Yunfeng had been waiting there for a long time.


    "Sister." Lin Yunfeng saw Lin Manxue coming and quickly welcomed her.


    "Hurry - get on the bus." Lin Manxue breathes not freely, says intermittently, but the meaning expresses clearly.


    This is a luxury sports car. Lin Yunfeng is in the driver''s seat. Lin Manxue is in the co driver''s seat. She urges Lin Yunfeng to drive forward.


    "Sister, where are we going?" Lin Yunfeng asked Lin Manxue while driving.


    "Chase Ye Chutian." Lin Manxue panted and went back coldly.


    "What happened to brother ye?"


    "Can you stop talking so much nonsense? Let you chase, you chase


    There''s only one road from the villa to the downtown, so Lin Manxue doesn''t worry that they''ve lost me.


    "Give me your cell phone."


    Lin Manxue''s cell phone just fell to pieces and only picked up a card. Lin Yunfeng didn''t dare to say no to Lin Manxue''s order. He was as meek as a kitten in front of Lin Manxue.


    Lin Yunfeng hands the mobile phone to Lin Manxue, who takes out Lin Yunfeng''s card and replaces it with her own. She calls me again.


    I was on my way to the city when my mobile phone rang. At first sight, it was Lin Manxue again. This woman just had a tenacity. If she didn''t reach her goal, she would never stop fighting me to the end.


    "Hello. Mr. Lin said I turn on the handsfree and answer as I drive.


    "Ye Chutian, I order you to stop at once." Lin Man snow can''t help but say, in the telephone opposite roar way.


    "Mr. Lin, I said don''t interfere in this matter. Go back and have a good rest. You have to go to work tomorrow."


    "Ye Chutian, if you want me to die on the road, then you can keep running. Lin Yunfeng, drive the car to the maximum speed. I''ll see if it''s his Ye Chutian who gets close to death first, or my Lin Manxue who gets to hell first. "


    Lin Manxue doesn''t know when to turn on the handsfree. She is urging Lin Yunfeng to speed up. I can hear the wind outside the car at this end. This woman is really crazy.

 Chapter 269

    "Lin Manxue, what are you doing? I want to die! Let''s slow down. "


    "I don''t know."


    "Lin Yunfeng, your sister''s brain is smoking, so are you! Let''s slow down. "


    Lin Yunfeng said pitifully, "brother ye, my sister is stepping on the accelerator."


    "My God." I really can''t help cursing a dirty word. Lin Manxue is crazy. She threatens me with her life, and I have to accept her threat.


    I know Lin Manxue''s character. This woman says one is one and two is two. She doesn''t like empty guns. If she really doesn''t want to chase me, I''m really afraid that something will happen to her.


    "Lin Manxue, drive slowly. I''ll wait for you on the way. There''s a gas station not far in front of me. I''ll stop by the side of the road." I braked gently and pulled over.


    Seeing my compromise, Lin Manxue smiles a good-looking radian. She orders to slow down again. Poor Lin Yunfeng really becomes a puppet. He does what Lin Manxue says, and has no autonomy at all.


    I got out of the car and smoked a cigarette. After smoking a cigarette, Lin Manxue caught up with me. Lin Yunfeng stopped the car in front of me. Lin Manxue got out of the car and walked to me, looking at me angrily.


    "President Lin."


    "Ye Chutian, why don''t you run away?"


    "Mr. Lin, please pay attention to your identity. Lin Yunfeng is still watching over there."


    Lin Yunfeng in front of what to see, his sister does not speak, he did not dare to come forward.


    "What about people?"


    "Who?"


    "Don''t you pretend to be confused with me! Kong Xueqiang. "


    "In my car."


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "take it!"


    "What?"


    "My car key."


    The car belongs to Lin Manxue. I can''t help but give her the car when she wants it back, so I handed her the car key.


    "You just stand here and wait for me. I''ll deal with you later."


    go with head high and chest out to Audi A8, and say to Lin Yunfeng, "go to my car and bring two bottles of wine out, baijiu."


    "Sister, you won''t be so mad. Do you want to drink now?"


    "If you want to go, why do you ask so many questions?"


    "Oh." Lin Yunfeng ran to the trunk of the car and took two bottles of Baijiu.


    Lin Manxue hit the back door of the car, looked at Kong Xueqiang in the sleep and said, "help him up."


    Lin Yunfeng wanted to ask something, but as soon as he saw Lin Manxue''s fierce eyes, he immediately swallowed it back.


    Lin Yunfeng goes into the car and holds Kong Xueqiang''s head. Lin Manxue says, "that''s it."


    Lin Man snow handed Lin Yunfeng a bottle of Baijiu and said, "pour it into his mouth."


    "Ah?"


    "Do it."


    Lin Yunfeng doesn''t know what medicine Lin Manxue sells in the gourd. He can only do what she says.


    a bottle of Baijiu Lin Yunfeng was pouring in more than a half, and less than 782.


    "All right. The rest is on him. "


    "Ah?"


    Lin Manxue''s thinking is just different from others. She can''t guess what she does.


    Lin Yunfeng can only listen to her and pour all the extra wine on Kong Xueqiang.


    "Lin Yunfeng, now you take him to a bar of acquaintances. You have to have a very close relationship. You can''t let people find out any flaws. You go to book the biggest and best private room, and then let him sleep in the bar. After two hours, you call Yan Qingcheng and say that you drink together. He is drunk. You''re drunk, too, understand? "


    "Sister, this is a fake scene!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, do as I say, remember, don''t show any flaws, give me enough details."


    "Understand elder sister, you see well, do this kind of thing, we are familiar with the road."


    "Take him and get out of here."


    "Yes. Yes. Then you and brother Ye - "


    Lin Manxue said coldly," what can I do for you? "


    Lin Yunfeng sees that Lin Manxue seems to be in a rage. He quickly moves Kong Xueqiang to his car, then gets on the car and runs away.


    Lin Manxue watched Lin Yunfeng disappear in the night. She came back to me and stared at me with big eyes.


    I listened to the conversation between Lin Manxue and Lin Yunfeng just now, and I saw what she did. This woman really thought about me and began to wipe my ass.


    "President Lin."


    "Ye Chutian, when will you grow up? You''re kidnapping, you know? You don''t know who Kong Xueqiang is! Don''t mention a little Ye Chutian. Even if Yan Qingdong encounters this kind of thing, he will make a fuss. If you don''t do it, you can''t do it, can you? "


    "You scold me. I''ve done it anyway. I''ll admit it."


    "Do you think you are very manly, manly and dare to do anything that ye Chutian dare not do? I tell you, ye Chutian, sooner or later you will be killed by your stupidity, recklessness and audacity. Do you know that? ""Mr. Lin, don''t be angry. It''s not worth being ill for my popularity."


    "Am I angry? Do you see me angry? " Lin Manxue took two steps towards me, she has been glaring at me, maybe I really let her down this time.


    "He said. Why do you have to do this? "


    "Man Xue, you don''t understand the situation, I have to do it." I call her man Xue, just hope she can talk with me calmly. She is so angry, how can she listen to me.


    "I don''t care what reasons you have, but have you ever thought about the consequences? Some things can be done, because the opportunity is mature, as long as you grasp the opportunity, you can hit the middle; some things can''t be done, even if you suffer losses and grievances, you have to bury the pain in your heart, endure and wait for the opportunity, do you understand?"


    Lin Manxue looked at me, shook her head and said in disappointment, "you don''t understand, you don''t understand anything."


    "Man Xue."


    "Ye Chutian, you are not a child. Why are you so childish! You keep saying that you want to be my boyfriend. How can you protect me when you are so immature? Do you think you deserve to be my boyfriend? Do you think I can follow you at ease? "


    I lowered my head and said in a low voice, "I don''t deserve it. I know I don''t deserve you. "


    There was a trace of sadness in Lin Manxue''s eyes. She didn''t turn her head and looked at the distance for a long time before she said, "if you want me to be your girlfriend, you have to learn to grow up. I''m willing to give you time and wait for you to grow up, but if you stay so confused, we can''t be together forever. I''ll bring you endless danger and trouble when I''m with you, do you understand? "


    "Man Xue -"


    Lin Man Xue interrupted me and said, "I''m an ominous person. Since ancient times, many beauties have lost their lives, and many times I can''t control my life. I''m just like a fish in a small ditch. It''s not big and can''t escape. I can only survive in the crevice. Can you understand that? "


    Lin Manxue suddenly cried. Her tears fell from her cheeks and hit the ground drop by drop. At that time, I stood face to face with her and looked at it clearly.


    "Man Xue." Lin Manxue a sad, my heart is pulling pain, maybe I''m really wrong, let her worry, let her fear, let her at a loss.


    I put Lin Manxue heavily in my arms, I suddenly love her, such a good woman, why do I make her unhappy, let her fear.

 Chapter 270

    I use my fingertips to gently wipe Lin Manxue''s tears, I am very gentle, this is the most gentle time in my life.


    "Don''t cry, man Xue. I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Can you stop crying? "


    I stroked Lin Manxue''s face, she was sad, I was more sad than her, she was sad, I was more sad than her.


    Lin Manxue said quietly: "you are still young, I don''t blame you, I didn''t manage you well. I don''t let you close to me, not because I hate you, but because you are too fragile to stand the wind and rain, if we are together, I really don''t know what we will face, whether it is the torrential rain, the river and sea burst, or the strong wind and tsunami, heaven and earth fall apart. Do you understand my heart? "


    "I understand."


    Lin Manxue touched my face and said, "I promise you one thing. If the time is right in the future, you still like me. I want to be your girlfriend. I will promise you, OK?"


    "Really?"


    "Well. Lin Manxue can''t like you, but I can. But you have to promise me one thing


    I was a little confused at that time. Man Xue said that Lin Man Xue couldn''t like me, but she could. Isn''t she Lin Man Xue? What''s the matter?


    "You said


    "Endure humiliation."


    "Endure humiliation?"


    "Yes, can these four words be done?"


    "Man Xue, don''t worry. I won''t mess with you in the future."


    "Good. I believe you. "


    "But I haven''t finished one thing. I promise you that if it is finished, I will do it as you say."


    Lin Manxue frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Man Xue, it''s a big deal. I can''t say it, because it''s about other people''s secrets."


    "Do you have to do it?"


    "We have to do it. Man Xue, let me be willful again. If I don''t do it, I will be unhappy all my life. "


    Lin Manxue thought about it and said, "it seems that I can''t stop you."


    "Yes. I have to do it. "


    "Well, it''s not convenient for you to say, and I won''t force you. Ye Chutian, I think when you do anything, don''t be impulsive. "


    "Man Xue, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''m waiting to catch you."


    Lin Manxue smiles. She looks at me. The more she looks at me, the brighter her eyes are. At this moment, I begin to believe that Lin Manxue may not love me less than me.


    Bear humiliation, simple four words, not only refers to me, also refers to herself, it let us encourage.


    Lin Manxue and I are cuddling together at this time. I smell the fragrance on her body. In addition, I understand her mind, which makes my heart more spring.


    I suddenly picked up Lin Manxue and put her in the Audi. I locked the door so that people outside could not open the door.


    Lin Manxue seems to realize what I want to do, she said nervously: "what do you want?"


    "Yes."


    In the Chinese dictionary, doing has many meanings. I understand it as the most ambiguous way.


    Lin Manxue blushes and her neck is thick. Her watery eyes make my heart churn. I want to have her now.


    "Man Xue."


    "You are disobedient again. You forget that I said we can''t do this."


    "I think so."


    "I can''t think about it."


    "Can I kiss you if I don''t do anything else, man Xue?"


    Lin Manxue hesitated a little. I didn''t give her the chance to refuse. I hugged her and kissed her heavily.


    I''ve never been so crazy. I really want to crush Lin Manxue in my arms, and then


    Man Xue and I are kissing in the car. Suddenly someone outside is knocking on the window. We knock a few times very hard. Man Xue and I are sitting in front of each other. I see a police car parked in front of us. It should be a traffic police car.


    Man Xue tidied up, I put down the window, a traffic police first saluted us, and then to check our ID card and driver''s license, I said the car was driven by me, and showed him the driver''s license.


    If I had taken out a lot of alcohol, I would have been detained by the police because I couldn''t see his driving license in the villa.


    I said a lot of good words to the elder brother of the traffic police, and his mouth was almost worn out, but he didn''t give me a bird at all. He looked at me coldly and insisted on letting me blow. I was doomed this time and was about to admit my life. The elder brother of the traffic police suddenly received a phone call. He walked aside and said for a while, then left silently and didn''t come back.


    Man Xue said, "go to the front and take me home."


    "How did he leave?"


    Man Xue was not angry and said, "you still want him back!"


    "That''s not true."


    Seeing that I was puzzled, man Xue explained, "just now I secretly sent a short message to Yan Qingcheng, which should be done by him for me.""So fast?" From the time I put down the car window to the time when the elder brother of the traffic police asked me to breathe, it was only three minutes before and after that. Yan Qingcheng found our position accurately in such a short time and entrusted us with the corresponding relationship. This ability and influence is amazing.


    The difference between Yan Qingcheng and me is not sporadic. It''s a world of difference. I can''t even compare with his little finger.


    I send Lin Manxue home. This is the first time I send her home. The place where Lin Manxue lives is very beautiful and has a very nice name, Mantian chuxue.


    When I saw the name, I felt a ripple in my heart, because I remember joking with Su Manyu that if you are so eloquent, you might as well go to a talk show and get a big hit. But Su Manyu said that we might as well make a combination, and the name is Mantian Chuyu.


    Man Tian Chu snow and man Tian Chu rain, is this a coincidence or a heart with a soul?


    This is a very high-end and beautiful villa. I parked my car outside, and Lin Manxue got off the car. She didn''t invite me in, and I didn''t ask for it, because sun Jianbing was still waiting for me, and I had to go to Yang ruohui''s company to find out the news.


    I took Lin Manxue to the door of the villa and left. Along the way, I felt uneasy. Lin Manxue and I couldn''t control our feelings more and more. I was, and so was she.


    I really don''t know what to do now. My emotional world is in chaos at this moment. Lin Manxue, ye YingYing and Mo Han are all closely related to me. How can I choose?


    I think of three words: love, family, friendship. These three women represent the meaning of these three words.


    My love for Lin Manxue is mainly love, a desperate love, I am infatuated with her; my love for ye Yingying is mainly family, I used to like her, but now, my love for her is replaced by Lin Manxue, more is a kind of family; my love for Mo Han is mainly friendship, she cares about me, I also care about her, I regard her as a confidant, the most intimate friend.


    However, in the relationship between men and women, there is no absolute boundary between love, family affection and friendship. Friendship can develop into love, and love can eventually evolve into family affection. Family affection also reflects the shadow of love to a certain extent. How can I distinguish and how can I distinguish?


    Now I am responsible for Mo Han and help Ye Yingying out of poverty. Both of them can''t do without me. As for man Xue, she keeps saying that she can''t be with me, but she can''t help coming close to me. We know we can''t do it, but we are moths to the fire.


    I know man Xue''s current situation. The closer I get to her, it may bring her endless troubles and disasters, but I can''t control my heart.


    I underestimate the charm of Lin Manxue, because as soon as I see her, I want to forget everything. I don''t want to care about the Lin family, Xiang family, Mo Han, ye Yingying, responsibility, family affection and competition.


    As I drive, I take a picture of my own chaotic brain. Now my brain is full of the figure of Lin Manxue who looks back and smiles. She is deeply engraved in my mind and can''t go away.


    I drove to a temporary parking lot outside Yang ruohui''s company. Sun Jianbing had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw me get off the bus, he came to me immediately.


    "Mr. Ye."


    "Have you been here a long time?"


    "No, just a moment ago."


    "Is Yang ruohui in the company?"


    "No. But his former assistant is in my car. "


    "Former assistant?"


    "Well. Yang ruohui resigned. "


    I nodded. Sun Jianbing and I repaired him the day before yesterday. At that time, he put all the responsibility on Kong Xueqiang and took the opportunity to escape.


    He was afraid that we would come to him. He felt guilty and would not dare to stay in this company. Moreover, Kong Xueqiang said that this company was purchased by his sister. He offended me and Kong Xueqiang. He could only stay here until he died. He is such a cunning person that he can''t do such a stupid thing.

 Chapter 271

    Yang ruohui is not an ordinary character either. It seems that I underestimated his ability before. I guess he has gone somewhere to hide now.


    "How did you meet his assistant?"


    "Just now, I secretly went to the office named Yang to look for him. The absence of Yang made me meet a man and a woman who were fooling around in his office. I took the opportunity to record a video and took them to my car. This man is Yang''s assistant. I''ve just casually interrogated him. He''s a coward and he''s got a lot of information


    "Show me."


    Sun Jianbing led me to his parking place, not far in front of me.


    There was a man and a woman sitting in the back seat of the car. They were all dressed in professional clothes and dressed in great spirit. I opened the door and asked sun Jianbing to take the woman out first.


    After the woman got out of the car, I sat in the seat where the woman had just sat.


    The man was wearing a pair of black glasses. He looked at me timidly and said, "what do you want? I''ve said all I have to say, and I don''t know anything else. "


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you. As long as you actively cooperate with me, you can answer whatever I ask. I promise I won''t embarrass you. But if you want to fool me, I don''t guarantee that I won''t do something to you. "


    Glasses man nodded and said: "with, I will actively cooperate."


    "Are you Yang ruohui''s assistant?"


    The man nodded gently: "yes, yes."


    "How many years with him?"


    "Four years."


    "So long?"


    "When President Yang was the Department Manager, I started to follow him until now."


    I said, "so you''re still in his line?"


    "Count it out."


    "How is Yang ruohui''s popularity in the company?"


    "Mr. Yang has a very strong ability. He is highly valued by his boss and shareholders in the company, and has a good relationship with other leaders."


    "It''s all right. What about the rest of you? "


    "Pretty good, too."


    "Yang ruohui, as the vice president of marketing in your company, must have got a lot of kickbacks these years?"


    "Well I don''t know that. "


    The glasses man hesitated, pretending not to know.


    "You''re his assistant, don''t you know?"


    "I''m just a little assistant of general manager Yang. How can general manager Yang tell me such a secret thing, right?"


    I said with a smile: "it seems that you still don''t think well. If my friend sends this video online or gives it to your company leaders, do you think your memory will be better?"


    "No, never. I said, "I said everything."


    "Yes or no?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    There must be hard evidence for this kind of thing. As long as there is evidence, no matter where Yang ruohui hides, I can make Yang ruohui unable to get along in this industry.


    A tainted employee, no matter how competent he is, will not be able to gain a foothold in other companies, because compared with talent and ability, the company values the character and loyalty of an employee, especially the position of marketing executive.


    Yang ruohui is now the biggest suspect in Ye Yingying''s photo incident. I just want to cut off Yang ruohui''s back road and make him unable to survive. I don''t believe that he can avoid the first day of junior high school or the 15th day of junior high school.


    I remember when I was a child, I went up to the mountain with my grandfather to catch rabbits on snowy days. The rabbits ran fast and hid in the cave. My grandfather was not worried at all. He held a pile of hay and firewood to block the hole and made a fire to smoke them out.


    To me, Yang ruohui is just like a rabbit. He can''t get out of a hole now. I don''t need to look for him everywhere. I just need to put a fire outside to cut off his livelihood, and he will jump out naturally.


    The man with glasses said, "yes. But it''s not on me now. "


    "Where is it? Your family


    "No. At a relative''s house. "


    "You''re very careful."


    The glasses man was silent for a while and then said, "it''s necessary to be defensive. Yang ruohui is a bit gloomy. He is just a smiling tiger. He likes to do things face to face and behind, and he is cruel. Anyone who betrays him will not come to a good end. I''ve been with him for so many years, and I''ve watched with my own eyes how he steps up on others step by step. "


    "Would you like to follow such a man all the time?"


    "Use each other. In the workplace, if you want to mix a little better, it is very important to stand in line. Although it is risky to follow Yang ruohui, is there no risk to follow other people? Yang ruohui is usually quite generous, and he is willing to give some benefits to his loyal subordinates. At least he can drink spicy food with him. "


    I''m not interested in the internal affairs of their company, but he has a reasonable saying that mixing with leaders in the workplace has a profound influence. For example, I''ve been working with big boss Lin Manxue all the time, and it''s a good day in Manxue company.Without Lin Manxue, I''m afraid I''ll never be able to make a breakthrough in man Xue company, let alone in Lin''s international group, with my qualifications and level.


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. You''ll take us to get the evidence now. As long as you hand in the evidence, I''ll ask my friend to delete the video just now."


    "Good."


    The man with glasses has something to do with me. He has to agree.


    "Another question, you must be familiar with Yang ruohui''s home?"


    "Mr. Yang has been drunk with clients several times. I sent him back two or three times."


    "Where is it?"


    "No. 1205, unit 1, building 3, Qiyuan building."


    "Who was that woman just now?"


    "I-I''m a colleague."


    "If I let her go now, does she know how to talk?"


    "Don''t worry, she won''t say or do anything."


    "I''ll give you five minutes to get rid of her."


    I rolled down the window and asked sun Jianbing to bring the woman over. After I got out of the car, I asked the woman to get on the car and talk to the man with glasses.


    Sun Jianbing and I smoked a cigarette outside. Before we smoked twice, the man with glasses told us to get on the bus. I saw the woman leave by herself.


    I asked sun Jianbing to drive, and the destination was the relatives'' home of the man with glasses. I had to get the evidence of Yang ruohui''s kickback first.


    Under the guidance of the glasses man, sun Jianbing drove his car to a dilapidated village in the city. The houses here are very old, at least 20 or 30 years old. Judging from this situation, the income of the glasses man''s relatives should not be very good.


    There is an alley in front of us. The road is narrow and there are many people. Toyota cars can''t drive through. The three of us get out of the car. The man with glasses leads the way. We go through several alleys and finally get into a building. This is a staircase room. The light inside is very poor. Although it''s night, it may not be particularly obvious, but I think it''s dark even during the day.


    Sun Jianbing and I knocked on the door of his relative''s house. This is a middle-aged couple with a two or three-year-old child.


    "Uncle and aunt." The glasses man greets the middle-aged man and woman with a smile.


    "Oh, my dear, why didn''t you tell me in advance when you came here?"


    Xiaoyazi is probably the nickname of a man with glasses. Many places like to take such nicknames as cat, dog, tooth and so on.

 Chapter 272

    "Two of my friends and I have just passed by. I came up to see you and uncle Xi."


    "Don''t stand at the door. Please invite your friends in." The middle-aged woman quickly asked us to come in and sit down.


    I took a look outside the door. It''s a one bedroom one living room house, with an area of no more than 35 square meters. The space is very small. It''s really crowded for so many of us to go in.


    I said: "Auntie, you''re welcome. We''re just smoking. Don''t smoke the children. Just stand outside for a while."


    "It''s not in the way. Our old man is also a smoker. My grandson and I have been used to it for a long time. Come on in


    My aunt was very polite and invited us in again and again.


    It''s a bit inhumane to refuse again. Other people think we look down on them. So I took sun Jianbing into the room. The space here is really small. There are six people standing in the small hall, which makes me feel like a full meeting.


    My aunt poured a cup of tea for each of us. Sun Jianbing and I stood up and took the cup. It was polite. My aunt and uncle looked very dutiful. They always laughed and talked with us. In fact, sun Jianbing and I didn''t talk much. They were all men with glasses.


    We sat for a while, the man with glasses asked his aunt to take the things he had sent here to him. She went back to the bedroom and handed a small sealed bag to the man with glasses.


    When we got the things, the glasses man and I didn''t sit long before we left. My aunt and uncle sent us downstairs all the time.


    After my aunt and uncle went back, I asked sun Jianbing to buy some fruits in the nearby supermarket and send them to us. They treated us so warmly that we didn''t feel good when we went empty handed.


    Uncle and aunt are reluctant to accept it at all. Sun Jianbing has no choice but to put down his things and run away. He is not very polite at all. It''s really hard for him to give gifts.


    When things are available, men with glasses have no effect on us. In his presence, I asked sun Jianbing to delete the video on the spot and permanently. We are all mixed up in the IT industry. We can see if it has been completely deleted.


    I sent the man with glasses back to the company, which has nothing to do with him, and we will not embarrass him any more.


    I took back the Audi. I drove an Audi A8 and sun Jianbing drove a Toyota. We went to the Qiyuan building, Yang ruohui''s residence. I believe Yang ruohui should have left, but I''m still trying to find him.


    When we arrived at the Qiyuan building, we went upstairs to block Yang ruohui. There was no light in his room. He should have left home long ago. We knocked on the door outside for a long time and made a quarrel with one of his neighbors. This is a middle-aged woman. She said, "don''t knock. He''s not at home."


    "Do you know where he has gone?"


    "I don''t know. I met him in the elevator the night before yesterday and saw him dragging a suitcase down the stairs. I never saw him come back


    The night before yesterday was the night when sun Jianbing and I beat him. It seems that Yang ruohui really ran away.


    Yang ruohui''s escape at this time is tantamount to fleeing with fear of guilt. According to this situation, he is responsible for seven or eight of Ye Yingying''s affairs.


    He dares to do such a thing to Ye Yingying. Don''t let me catch him, or I have to peel his skin.


    The middle-aged woman saw that sun Jianbing and I looked very ugly. She didn''t dare to stay for a long time. She quickly closed the door and went into the house. People living in big cities are like this. It''s better to do more than less.


    I was fooled by Yang ruohui and let him slip away from under my eyes.


    I was so angry that I hit Yang ruohui''s security door with one punch at a time. The security door was so strong that my fist rubbed a layer of skin and shed a lot of blood.


    Sun Jianbing did not stop me, but let me vent. He knew that at this time I needed a place to vent my inner emotions and violence.


    I vented for a while, and my anger gradually dissipated. Yang ruohui ran away. It didn''t help me to get angry here. I took sun Jianbing to leave Qiyuan building and drove home.


    Before I got on the bus, sun Jianbing asked me, "Mr. Ye, shall we go back to Shannan village or miss Ye''s home?"


    "Go to Ye Yingying''s house."


    When sun Jianbing and I returned to yeyingying community, it was already past 11 pm. Sun Jianbing and I went upstairs together. Mo Han and ye Yingying had fallen asleep. Sun Jianbing opened the door outside. In order to get in and out easily, I asked sun Jianbing to provide some keys to yeyingying''s house. He left one of them and gave it back to Mo Han.


    Ye Yingying''s door is closed. Mo Han and her clothes are sleeping on the sofa in the living room. It''s really hard for her to guard Ye Yingying 24 hours these days. She''s tired and sleepy, so sun Jianbing and I went into the room lightly and didn''t dare to wake her up.


    "Ye Yingying didn''t come out today?"


    "No. Always in bed. "


    "What about dinner?"


    "A small bowl for lunch." Sun Jianbing said embarrassed to add: "Miss Mo Han and I forced to pour it down."I nodded and said: "Jianbing, it''s been a hard time for you. You can''t do without people here. You and Mo Han have more snacks."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ll arrange it."


    Ye Yingying''s family is only 50 or 60 square meters, so I can''t live with so many people. It seems that I have to go back to Shannan village to live. In addition, I have to go to work and I don''t have time to take care of her, so I can only ask sun Jianbing and Mo Han for this matter.


    It''s very late now. Ye YingYing and Mo Han have gone to bed. I have nothing to do and may disturb their rest. So I decided to go back to Shannan village.


    Sun Jianbing sent me downstairs and I said, "Jianbing, where do you live at night?"


    "Sleeping in the car."


    "How do you sleep in the car? Ye Yingying''s family has a folding bed, or you can sleep in the living room. "


    Sun Jianbing quickly waved his hand and said, "no, No. Miss Mohan is sleeping in the living room. How can I sleep there? "


    I think about it. I want Mo Han and sun Jianbing to sleep in the same living room. Although one is sleeping on the sofa and the other is sleeping on the folding bed, it is estimated that both of them will be very uncomfortable.


    "OK, you can arrange it by yourself. If you can''t, you can find a hotel nearby. Anyway, you can come here as soon as you have something to do."


    "Now miss Ye''s mood is not stable. Miss Mo Han is afraid that she can''t take care of her. I''ll be fine. In the past, she still survives in a 100 times worse environment."


    I looked into sun Jianbing''s eyes and said sincerely, "Jianbing, thank you."


    "Sir, my life is yours. I didn''t do anything, so I did such a little thing. I''m ashamed to say that."


    "Jianbing, I said earlier that your life is your own and does not belong to anyone. We are friends. I helped you before. Now you help me. Friends help each other. It''s reciprocity. Don''t think that again. "


    Sun Jianbing looked at me for a while and said seriously, "Sir, I don''t have much ability, but I mean what I say. I said that if my life belongs to you within three years, it must belong to you. Thank you for looking up to me, sun Jianbing. He is willing to be an ox or a horse. "

 Chapter 273

    I found that sun Jianbing is very principled. Maybe people who have been soldiers attach great importance to their responsibilities, obligations and commitments. I''m not him and I can''t understand his inner thoughts.


    I patted sun Jianbing on the shoulder and said, "it''s too late. Have a rest early. I''ll go back first. "


    "Well. You should drive slowly on the way


    Sun Jianbing is a man who is not good at talking. He seldom talks about caring. He suddenly cares about me, which makes me a little surprised. Maybe after these days of getting along with him, he has a new understanding of me, and he has gradually regarded me as a friend in his heart.


    On the way back, I have been thinking about how to force Yang ruohui out. He has worked in the marketing system for so many years, and he must have made a lot of money. In other words, he should have a lot of savings on hand now. Even if I make his reputation stinky, I can''t force him out, because he has enough money to live a happy life if he doesn''t work Days.


    Yang ruohui and Bian Yiyang are not ordinary people, but I don''t deal with them. One is calculating Ye Yingying, the other is threatening Mo Han. Now I don''t know where they are hiding. The enemy is in the dark. I''m in the Ming Dynasty. There are many people in China. Where can I find them.


    It seems that this thing can only be done for a while, and then there are several problems waiting for me:


    one is Ye Yingying, who is in a very low mood. She doesn''t say a word, don''t eat or drink, and I don''t know when she will be able to get out of her mental shadow. I need to send someone to watch her for 24 hours.


    One is Kong Xueqiang. According to their childe brother''s temper, his face is more important than his life. I treat him like this tonight. If he thinks about it after he wakes up, he won''t give up. But I don''t care about it too much. The soldiers will block the water and cover the land. I don''t like to worry about nothing. What should come will come after all. Is it useful to think so much? What do they like .


    There is also a problem that makes me headache most is the problem of emotion. Now I have three women around me, Lin Manxue, Mo Han and ye Yingying, all of whom are closely related to me. As long as I think of them, they are both sweet and headache. In the past, I have been in a state of unrequited love. I thought that my life would be so unrequited, but life would be different It''s so funny. There are so many good things. When I don''t come, none of them come. When I come, all of them come. I can''t cope with them.


    When I think of the way Lin Manxue looks at me, I feel sweet. Although I still don''t know how to face her and get along with her in the future, in my heart, she is the woman I am most infatuated with. As soon as I think of her, my heart is like a boat floating in waves.


    When I returned to the courtyard outside Shannan village, I saw a beautiful figure squatting under the acacia tree, holding her chin, as if thinking about something.


    I stopped the Audi A8 in front of her, put down the window and asked, "goddess Su, why are you staying under the tree when you don''t sleep in the middle of the night?"


    "Chat."


    "You talk to the tree?"


    "I''ll talk to you even if I don''t talk to the tree."


    I got out of the car and said with a smile, "where have you been during this time? Why haven''t you come back to live?"


    "On a business trip."


    "I''ll take it. Do you need to travel a lot for a company with more than ten people? Is there such a large volume of business? "


    Su Manxue raised her eyelids and looked at me with joy. She looked at me with strange eyes. How to say, it was more strange than ever before.


    "Su goddess, don''t look at me like this. If I didn''t know your temperament, I would think you were seducing me."


    Su Manyu''s eyes overflow when she looks at me, just as Mo Han and Lin Manxue look at me. If Su goddess falls in love with me because she hasn''t seen me for a while, I can''t believe it.


    Su Manyu plans to get up from the ground. She squats under the tree for a long time. Her legs are numb. Suddenly she stands up and falls to one side.


    I put my arms around her waist and held her so that she would not fall to the ground in embarrassment.


    Su Manyu''s small waist is as soft and slender as Lin Manxue''s, and his hand feels against the sky. If I didn''t have Lin Manxue in my heart, I had to hold her for a while.


    I righted Su Manyu to make her stand firm. Su Manyu whispered: "how did you come back? I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."


    "Goddess Su, are you talking to me?"


    Su Manyu''s lovely Dudu mouth said: "not with you or with acacia tree."


    "It''s not impossible. You just said that you were chatting with the tree."


    Su Manyu suddenly grabbed a piece of meat on my arm and pinched it hard, which hurt my eyes.


    "What are you doing? Well said, why do you start?" I complained as I stroked where I was pinched.


    Su Manyu said with a smile: "who made you laugh at me. What''s wrong with me talking to trees? It''s better than talking to you


    "When do you ignore my conscience?"


    "Just now. When I asked you how you came back, you pretended you didn''t understand what I was saying"Goddess Su, I didn''t ignore you. I thought you were talking to the tree and talking to yourself again."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true. You are so fierce, even if you lend me ten more courage, I dare not tease you. "


    "Can you talk! Am I fierce? I''m not a beast. How can you describe me with ferocity? It should be called domineering. "


    "Yes. Domineering, very domineering. "


    Su Manyu saw me soft, gently pinched my arm in the place just a few strokes, said: "you have been so good, I would not pinch you."


    Good? Beauty, I''m not a child. Why should I be so good? But I didn''t argue with Su Manyu. She''s a woman. You have to follow her. If you have to talk back to her, maybe she''ll get angry. Once she has a poisonous tongue problem, I can''t finish it.


    Su Manyu suddenly took my arm and put her body tightly on my arm, which made me startled. This is only an action between lovers.


    "Sue -"


    "don''t talk!"


    "I -"


    "told you not to talk!"


    As soon as I opened my mouth, Su Manyu stopped me from going on, but she held me tightly, and her body was also close to me, which made me have to think more and dare not think more.


    Isn''t Tigress eating something bad at night?


    ''s as like as two peas on the rain, the smell of her body is constantly testing my fragile nerves. The smell on her body is just like that of Lin Manxue. Her body is sticking to me like Lin Man''s snow holding me. At that moment, the rain of Su man in my eyes has become Lin Man snow.


    as like as two peas, I am smelling the smell of Su man''s rain, and my body gradually began to react. I have no resistance to Lin Man Xue. Now there is a woman who looks exactly like me. She has such a look, similar character and imaginary figure. I have been foolishly confused.

 Chapter 274

    At the beginning, she held my arm tightly, and I held her small waist. Later, I held her in my arms, because I Miss Lin Manxue so much. I have completely regarded Su Manyu as Lin Manxue. I am so poisoned that I seem to live in a dream. If someone tells me that they are not the same person at this time, I will fight for it, because man Xue and Man Yu have given me The feeling is as like as two peas.


    At this moment, I put the snow and rain into one, my heart suddenly turned into a tray balance, they are two equal weights in my hand, I put them in the tray at both ends of the balance, no one is heavy, no one is light, so the balance keeps a horizontal line.


    We held like this for a long time, silent, my heart is banging, Manyu''s heart is also jumping madly, tonight is the full moon night, at this time the moon is hanging in the sky, shining the whole courtyard outside.


    Su Manyu gently coughed, her voice seems to be itchy, that is, this sound immediately pulled me back to reality, I quickly released Su Manyu, because the woman in my arms is not Lin Manxue, if it is her, I will not have the slightest worry, but she is Su Manyu, I can''t do this to her.


    Man Yu and I are just friends and neighbors. We are just confidants, not girlfriends. How can we hold each other.


    It was just an accident. She and I fell into some kind of magic spell, otherwise it would not be like this.


    fling caution to the winds as like as two peas. I don''t know if I know Lin Manxue''s feelings for me. I love her, but I can''t be with her. So when I face the rain that she looks like, she''s desperate to be with her.


    If it''s not like this, why did I never dare to go beyond the thunder pool when I was disciplined with Su Manyu before, but now, after I understand Lin Manxue''s mind, when I face Su Manyu for the first time, I go beyond the limit of any time before. Doesn''t that fully explain the problem?


    When Su Manyu saw me push her away, she still looked at me with a smile. I saw a lot of complicated feelings in her eyes. In a word, it was a woman''s love for a man.


    This kind of eyes is not strange to me. I used to see ye Yingying like this, but now Mo Han sees me like this.


    Su Manyu won''t take a fancy to me, will she?


    I began to doubt myself, because this idea is too terrible. Su Manyu is so strange, how could he like me.


    I looked at her again. This time, Su Manyu''s eyes were soft, sweet and shy.


    "Goddess su."


    "Do you like me?" Su Manyu''s words are not surprising. She almost scared me to death when she opened her mouth.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    I think there''s something wrong with sumanyu tonight. It''s just like magic. It''s different from any other time.


    Su Manyu approached me step by step. She asked softly, "do you like me?"


    I put my hand between the two of us and said, "goddess Su, just stand there and don''t move. If you have something to say, are you taking the right medicine? You''re kidding me in the middle of the night! "


    "Who''s kidding you?"


    "Su Manyu, don''t think that I will believe you if you are serious nonsense."


    "Do you like me?"


    Su Manyu stares at me without blinking again. Her eyes are so focused that I dare not doubt that she is teasing me.


    "I don''t like it."


    "What are you talking about?" Su Manyu''s face changed as soon as it changed. Just now, the sun was shining, and the city was covered with dark clouds.


    "Su Manyu, do you think it''s interesting for me to have fun here at night? If you don''t give me a proper reason, I''ll think you''re making fun of me. "


    When Su Manyu heard me say this, she suddenly fell down. She murmured, "I want to save you. If I don''t save you again, you will be destroyed."


    Help me? I looked at Su Manyu with a muddled face. When can she be more reliable? Is it you who want to save me or I who want to save you? In terms of her current situation, I doubt that she is talking nonsense.


    "Su goddess, what are you talking about?"


    I really can''t understand what she wants to say, because she has no logic. Until the last moment, you don''t know what she wants to say and what deep meaning she has.


    "You said last time that you like Lin Manxue, and you can''t extricate yourself from it. I think about it. You can''t like her. I told you last time that you and she have no future, so I have to stop you."


    "Su Manyu, you''re not sick, are you?" I said with a frown, this is which with which, I like who does not like who has anything to do with her Su Manyu.


    "If you like Lin Manxue just because of her beauty, then I can help you. Lin Manxue is not the only beautiful woman in the world. I remember you once said that I look very similar to Lin Manxue. I have seen her photos, and there is no difference in appearance between me and her. No matter the figure or temperament, I am confident that Su Manyu will never lose to her anywhere. "I don''t understand of ask: "why do you say these with me?"


    "Because I want you to leave Lin Manxue. As long as you don''t like her any more, I can promise you anything. Even if you really want to pursue me, I can consider you. You used to tell me on a hillside that you wanted me to be your girlfriend, don''t you forget? "


    I touched Su Manyu''s forehead and said, "no fever! What nonsense


    Su Manyu some annoyed said: "I am so serious to talk to you, where do you see me in nonsense."


    "Goddess Su, this is between me and Lin Manxue. Why do you join in?"


    "It''s just about you two."


    I looked at Su Manyu suspiciously and said, "can I get close to you? Give me a reason. "


    Su Manyu stammered: "because of me - because of me -"


    "because what happened?"


    "Because I don''t want to watch you jump into the fire pit. Lin Manxue has a fiance. Her fiance is Xiang Pengyu, general manager of Lin''s real estate, and her relationship with Yan Qingcheng of Yan''s group is not clear. Don''t you know that?"


    I covered my ears and didn''t want to hear Su Manyu say this. What she said upset me.


    "Lin Manxue is able to play among n men. If you know such a real Lin Manxue, the goddess in your mind is such an image, will you still like her?"


    "Enough! Su Manyu, don''t interfere in my affairs. I don''t allow you to say that about man Xue behind my back. "


    "Ye Chutian, wake up. You can''t have a future with Lin Manxue. She won''t like you. Why do you have to like her? She is an imperfect image, her appearance is only forced by the situation, is illusory and unreal image, she does not like herself. You can''t like her. I reminded you last time, but I didn''t expect you to develop so fast. It''s my negligence, I admit

 Chapter 275

    "It''s my business with her. What''s your business. Su Manyu, we are friends. You care about me and give me advice out of friendship. I am grateful, but I can make my own decision in my emotional world. "


    "Ye Chutian, you are confused! You think there is only one Xiang Pengyu between you. You are wrong. There is not only one Xiang Pengyu between you, but also the whole Xiang family and Lin family. You are moths to the fire. Even if you cross the two mountains of Xiangjia and Lin, do you think you''ll be safe? I tell you, it''s wishful thinking. Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie won''t agree either. Any one of them can make ye Chutian''s ashes disappear. Do you know? "


    Yan Qingcheng: I know that he is the most talented person in South China and East China. He is so capable that even Lin Manxue is afraid of three points. Moreover, I have met him once. This man is domineering and far more powerful than his fame. He is really a potential enemy. Lin Manxue deliberately alienates me. I can''t rule out the reason why he is obstructing me.


    Man Xue must be afraid of their revenge on me, so she dare not let me walk too close to her, but when she saw me, she couldn''t help approaching me.


    Man Xue and I may not be as simple as Lin''s, Xiang''s and Xiang Pengyu''s.


    I thought it was just Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie. What kind of evil is this? Judging from Su Manyu''s attitude towards him, this person is not a good person. It''s just why I never heard of man Xue mention him.


    Su Manyu added: "you only know Lin Manxue for a few months. How much do you know about her secret. You don''t know how to plunge into such a muddle. Ye Chutian, in their eyes, it''s easier to crush you than a little ant. "


    Su Manyu didn''t give me any face. I believe what she said is true. If nothing else, Kong Xueqiang let me tie my hands and feet. He is just a second generation ancestor, a poor man who pretends to be a tiger in the skin of Kong family. Facing Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng, who are really powerful, I am no different from mole ants.


    I know it''s very difficult for me to be with Lin Manxue, because there is a big gap between us. She is like a cloud in the sky. I''m just a stinky ditch on the ground. Why should I be with her?


    Because of love?


    In their eyes, love is just a supplement, not a necessity, and interest is the eternal thing.


    I don''t want to listen to Su Manyu any more. If you want me to give up Manxue, just think of it, it''s like someone stabbing my heart with a knife, bloody pain.


    "Why are you telling me that?"


    Su Manyu said after a moment of silence, "because you said we were friends, I can''t watch you sink deeper and deeper."


    I said angrily, "if you are a friend, you can force me!"


    "I didn''t force you. I just want you to see the reality. It''s the reality that forces you."


    I a wry smile: "see clear how, see not clear how?"


    "Ye Chutian, you have to believe that I will not harm you. I do it all for your own good and for the good of Lin Manxue. "


    "Ha ha, for our good? If you speak with high sounding, do you know that you are stabbing my heart with a knife. Don''t you see that the blood on my chest is almost drowning you? "


    "Long pain is better than short pain. You and Lin Manxue have no future. "


    "I know. I don''t need you to remind me again and again, and I don''t need you to emphasize it again and again. Why can''t you just see me and man Xue? "


    Su Manyu doesn''t speak, just looks at me silently.


    "Say, why?"


    Su Manyu said slowly: "because you have no future."


    "You can''t say something else, something positive, something optimistic."


    Su Manyu thought about it and said, "you are playing with fire."


    "Stop!"


    I''m going back to my house. I don''t want to argue with Su Manyu any more, because it''s meaningless. I won''t leave Manxue. Although my feelings are in a mess now, I don''t know how to face them. It''s just that if I leave Manxue, it''s the last reality I want to face, but it''s the most likely thing.


    Sometimes people have to face reality. As Su Manyu said just now, reality forces us.


    I went back to the house, and Su Manxue followed me back to the house. I wanted to shut her out, but she was so flexible that she slipped in before I closed the door.


    "Sumanyu, it''s more than one o''clock in the morning. Aren''t you sleepy? Go back to bed early. "


    "You''re in a bad mood. I''ll stay with you."


    "I want to be alone."


    "Can''t I not talk?"


    I pushed Su Manyu out and said, "how can I be quiet when you are shaking around in front of my eyes?"


    "Then I''ll sit still."


    "I''m going to sleep. How can I sleep when you''re here?"


    "Ye Chutian, don''t push me, you hurt me!" Su Manyu touched his arm and said.I pushed her arm just now, but I don''t know whether it really hurt her or she pretended it on purpose. Women are delicate and tender. A little effort may hurt them.


    Su Manyu said so, I dare not push her again.


    Taking advantage of my slack time, Su Manyu immediately ran to the sofa and lay down. She ran like a rabbit.


    I really have nothing to do with her. I have no choice but to sit on the other side of the sofa.


    Su Manyu saw me with a sad face, and suddenly said something inexplicable: "you are so stupid, I have to make it so clear."


    "I''m stupid. I''m not stupid. You can tease and bully me often."


    Su Manyu said with a smile: "I''m not talking about this. I mean, you''re not flexible. You like Lin Manxue. You don''t have to be with her. "


    "Su Manyu, if you have a word, just say it. What''s the matter with innuendo?"


    Su Manyu began to pretend something enigmatic, she said faintly: "sometimes I really doubt whether you like the identity of Lin Manxue or like her."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. If you don''t understand who to rely on, just think I''m talking nonsense."


    "I don''t care about you."


    "Stupid. I''m so explicit, and you''re so unintelligible. "


    "I said Su Manyu, you are not happy if you don''t run on me several times all day long, are you?"


    Su Manyu said with a smile: "Yo, angry?"


    I looked at the heartless Su Manyu, with a trace of resentment, said: "for you, you are not angry?"


    Su Manyu stares at me for a long time, then swallows it back. She seems to have something to hide.


    I suddenly have a flash of inspiration. Does Su Manyu imply that she is Lin Manxue?


    I don''t know why I suddenly have this idea. It''s just a moment''s thought, but it''s like it''s rooted in my heart.


    At this time, Su Manyu''s eyes are turning around and looking at my house. She hasn''t come back for a long time. There are some changes here, because Mo Han and sun Jianbing have lived here, which is naturally different from before.


    Su Manyu''s eyes at the moment are staring at the place where the clothes are hanging on the balcony. There are many girls'' sex articles on it. This is what Mo Han left when he lived here.

 Chapter 276

    "Su Manyu, tell me the truth, are you Lin Manxue? I just couldn''t figure out how you could know so much about her, because you are her. Of course, you know your own business like the back of your hand! And have you just hinted to me that you are Lin Manxue? You told me yourself, didn''t you? "


    Su Manyu stares at the balcony for a long time, suddenly turns around, looks at me coldly and says: "smelly hooligan. Go to hell with you


    She got up immediately after scolding. I quickly held her because I didn''t do anything just now. I just asked her a question. Besides, the question was not ambiguous at all. Why did she scold me as a hooligan.


    And she didn''t answer my question. How could I let her leave like this.


    Su Manyu threw away my hand and said: "don''t touch me, you rascal!"


    "How did I bully you?" I asked Su Manyu with a confused face.


    Su Manyu pushed me away and left my house with a frosty face. Instead of going back to her home, she ran to the yard and got her Porsche. Well, what''s wrong with Tigress? She really took the wrong medicine tonight.


    I ran into the yard and stopped her in front of the Porsche.


    Su Manyu put down the window, poked out his head and said fiercely, "good dogs are not in the way."


    "I won''t let you go until you solve my confusion tonight."


    I''ve been standing in front of her, but I don''t want to give way to her. Su man scolded angrily: "the big rascal surnamed ye, if you don''t go away, you''ll be careful that your aunt will press you into a meat cake."


    "If you have seed, you can press it." I held my hands in my arms and looked indifferent.


    Su Manyu''s eyes are wide open and her cheeks are round. This is the rhythm of rage. She suddenly starts the car, increases the gas and rushes towards me. This woman is really crazy.


    Although I looked like a dork just now, I was always ready, because I knew the personality of Tigress, and she was so fierce that she could do everything.


    I flashed over and fell to one side. When Su Manyu rushed out, he hit the wall and collapsed a small part of the wall. The bumper and headlight in front of the car were also damaged. Su Manyu didn''t know what was going on inside.


    I was scared and quickly got up, went forward to open the door, and got Su Manyu out. Her forehead and the place where she was bordering on her fortune knocked a little bit, and broke her skin.


    "Man Yu, are you ok?" I hold Su Manyu, her body is weak, her eyes are dull, her head is still bleeding, although not much, but also very seeping, beautiful women are different from big men, they just need to shed a little blood is a big thing.


    I was so scared this time that I held her in my arms and prepared to send her to the hospital. This tigress is not easy to worry about at all. I''m also a tigress. I know she is stubborn. What''s the matter with her!


    I took Su Manyu to the front passenger seat of Audi A8 outside the yard. I got into the driver''s seat and drove to the best hospital nearby. Now it''s so late, I have to go to the emergency department. I hope she''s OK.


    Along the way, I kept observing Su Manyu''s situation. She didn''t speak and didn''t move her eyes. She was so silly.


    "Manyu, if you have any discomfort, please tell me. If you can bear it, we''ll be at the hospital soon."


    It''s almost two o''clock in the morning. There are few people and cars on the road. I drive to 140 yards. At this time, I don''t care about anything. Even if I have to be detained or even imprisoned, I''ll wait until I send Su Manyu to the hospital.


    When I got to the hospital, I left my car at random and forgot to lock the door. Holding Su Manyu, I ran to the emergency room, "doctor, doctor, help, help". I ran anxiously and called for help.


    I rushed directly into the duty room of the doctor on duty. Because of the promotion of the big health project, I came to this hospital several times, and I was familiar with the director of a certain department here. I yelled in the hospital in the middle of the night. I really didn''t have the quality, but at that time I didn''t care about the quality. If Manyu had any problems, I would like to die.


    The doctors and nurses on duty were a little upset when they saw me rushing around with a woman in my arms, but they didn''t say anything. The doctors'' parents'' heart is that treating patients is the first thing. Other things can be said later.


    After being over 30 years old, the doctor asked him what to do with the wound. But to be on the safe side, take her to the third floor to have a blood test, and then take a picture on the fourth floor. "


    "Good."


    I was about to take Su Manyu to the third floor. The young doctor took my arm and said, "what''s your hurry? Go and hang up an emergency number, and then I''ll write a bill here to pay for it. Otherwise, how can the doctors in the imaging department and the laboratory take pictures and test for you?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I forgot in a hurry."


    I plan to hold Su Manyu to register. The young doctor said, "just go alone. Just put her on the chair. Aren''t you tired when you run up and down with her? Besides, she has some skin and doesn''t have broken limbs. There''s no need to make such a fuss.""Thank you, doctor. But now that it''s so late, I''m afraid she''s afraid to be here alone. "


    "No, I''ve been working here all the time."


    I noncommittal smile, no matter there is no one here, want me to leave Su Manyu here, I will not do.


    Su Manyu suddenly put her hands around my neck, her gray eyes suddenly brightened up, Su Manyu looked at me, did not say anything, so let me hold her up and down.


    Registration, billing, payment, inspection, report collection, a series of processes, really tired me half to death, but I didn''t feel tired at that time, because my heart was tied to Su Manyu''s body, I was afraid that she had any hidden disease, and it was easy to cause internal injury in a car accident.


    When I give all the examination reports to the young doctor and he says that all the indicators are normal, my heart will fall to the ground completely.


    Since the inspection is OK, naturally there is no need to be hospitalized again. I went back to Audi A8 with Su Manyu in my arms and prepared to take her home.


    Su Manyu suddenly said, "I don''t want to go home now."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Where we met for the first time in Shenzhen."


    The place where Su Manyu and I first met in Shencheng was on a hillside, which was a green belt. At that time, ye YingYing and I quarreled and ran away from home, where we met Su Manyu.


    "Is your body all right?"


    "Didn''t the doctor just say that I''m ok."


    "Yes. I''ll go with you if you want to


    I started the car and headed for my destination. It was about three o''clock in the morning when we got to the hillside.


    I went to take Su Manyu out of the car, but she didn''t refuse, so she let me hold her all the time.


    The area of this hillside is not small. It''s very nice to sit here and blow.


    I was about to hold Su Manyu to find a place to sit down, Su Manyu said: "you hold me around the hillside for three times."

 Chapter 277

    "Ah?"


    "Do it."


    "Why?"


    Su Manyu bewitched me and said: "if you meet my requirements and make me more satisfied, I will tell you a secret, a secret about my life experience."


    "Don''t cheat."


    "I''ll keep my word."


    "Deal."


    The shape of the hillside is an irregular square, with an area of no less than 1000 square meters. Therefore, it is no less than 200 meters to walk around it for one circle and 600 meters for three circles.


    If a person walks around here, such a distance is not a problem, but it is very difficult to hold a beautiful woman in my arms and to toss around for so long.


    But I, ye Chutian, never care about any difficulties. As long as I deal with them, I will do my best.


    I started to circle the hillside with Su Manyu in my arms. Fortunately, it''s night now, and the temperature is far lower than that in the daytime. Moreover, the terrain here is relatively high, and the mountain wind blows. It''s a bit pleasant.


    Su Manyu is lying in my arms, docile like a kitten, she does not care about me, let me go around on the hillside alone.


    After three laps, I was tired and my bones would fall apart. Looking at Su Manyu in my arms, she had fallen asleep.


    This woman, too cunning, played tricks with me. She promised to tell me her secret. As a result, she fell asleep on purpose. Where can I ask.


    I looked at the time on my mobile phone. It''s 3:30 in the morning. Su Manyu was frightened just now. I want her to have a good rest.


    I put her as like as two peas in the arms, and I sat down in my arms, and I sat down watching the Sumen rain falling asleep in her arms, looking at her long eyelashes, her tall nose, her cute nose, her thin lips, her sharp chin, her exquisite face, and everything she looked exactly like Lin Man Xue. I didn''t doubt if they were the same person at this time, because I was very sure that I was pregnant. The woman in the room is Lin Manxue.


    There will not be such a similar woman in the world. Even the twin sisters will not imagine that. They not only look like each other, but also have the same figure, temperament, personality, IQ and EQ.


    They also have the same body fragrance. I read in a book that women with their own body fragrance belong to the best one in a million, and each woman has a different body fragrance. Therefore, I have every reason to believe that they are the same woman.


    But why does man Xue call herself Man Yu?


    Their surnames are different, one is Lin, the other is su. What''s the story here?


    And why does man Xue not want to admit that she is man Yu all the time? Why does man Yu always want to separate man Xue and me? If they are the same person, is it necessary for her to do so?


    Isn''t it her own way to tear down man Xue''s platform?


    When I was thinking about these problems, I suddenly heard Su Manyu talking in his sleep: "Ye Chutian, you are so stupid."


    This woman, no one else, is slandering me in her dream.


    I suddenly have an idea. People who talk in their dreams are the least resourceful. What they say is the most credible. Why don''t I take advantage of this time to find out something.


    I lie on Su Manyu''s ear and ask softly, "Manyu, are you Manxue?"


    Su Manyu did not answer me, but turned his face to the other side.


    "Man Xue."


    I change my strategy and call her man Xue directly to see if she has any reaction. Su Man Yu still has no reaction at all.


    I didn''t give up. I thought of a trick again. Lin Manxue has meetings all day. In the company, others call her Mr. Lin, so she should be the most sensitive to this title.


    I lay prone to Su Manyu''s ear and gently called: "Mr. Lin, it''s time for a meeting."


    Su Manyu''s body moved and seemed to have a reaction. I was overjoyed because my guess was about to come true. But to my dismay, Su Manyu just changed her sleeping position and went to sleep again.


    I''d like to go to Japan. Goddess Su is so defensive after sleeping. No matter what means I use, she just won''t be fooled.


    I tried for a long time, Su Manyu is not bird me, I have no way, this trial can only end in failure, I hold Su Manyu, unconsciously also fell asleep, I did not know when to fall asleep.


    Wake up the next day, the sun has risen high, I lay on the lawn, sumanyu has disappeared, my Audi A8 also disappeared, must be sumanyu drove away my car.


    I felt out my mobile phone and saw that there was a text message that had not been sent. It said: "I can''t bear to wake you up when I see you sleeping soundly. I''ll borrow the car and use it. Remember what I said. Don''t seduce Lin Manxue, or you''ll have a good look. The signature also left a name: Su Manyu. "


    I can''t laugh or cry with my mobile phone. Manyu is more mischievous than Manxue. She likes to do things out of line. Because she is the president, Manxue has no way to set an example and follow the rules.


    I think of a problem. Su Manyu''s forehead is injured. If Lin Manxue''s forehead is also injured, the matter will come to light. Why do I need her to admit it.Ha ha, I don''t believe it. I can''t find any evidence.


    I called a didi express to pick me up. When I got to the company, I immediately ran to the president''s office. I couldn''t wait to solve the mystery. If man Xue is man Yu, I would really be happy.


    When I got to the door of Lin Manxue''s office, I saw that the glass door outside her was locked. I pushed it several times, but I didn''t open it. I looked at the time. It''s ten o''clock in the morning. Normally, Lin Manxue, a workaholic, shouldn''t be late.


    When I was about to make another effort, Yang Lin suddenly asked me, "Manager Ye, what are you doing at the door of general manager Lin''s office in the morning?"


    "Ah, assistant sheep. I''ll report to President Lin I say hello to Yang Lin and give her another reason.


    Yang Lin nodded in response and said, "Mr. Lin has gone on a business trip. Don''t you know?"


    How could it be? I went to Yan Qingcheng''s private manor with her last night, and I didn''t hear that she was going on a business trip. How could she say she would leave? I muttered in my heart: man Xue didn''t mean to hide from me, was she afraid that I might find a clue.


    "When did you go?"


    "Early in the morning."


    "Has she been to the company today?"


    "Yes, I drove her to the airport."


    "Where did you go?"


    "Beijing."


    "Alone?"


    "And to the general manager."


    "What about the Lin group?"


    "Well."


    "Did you say how long?"


    "No," he said


    I nodded and said, "assistant Yang, since Mr. Lin is not here, I''ll report back when she comes back. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry."


    After Yang Lin left, I went back to my office. I was always wondering, how could it be so coincidental that I just found a trace. Lin Manxue snapped it off.


    I took out my mobile phone and gave Lin Manxue a call. I wanted to ask her about her situation and see if I could find out some flaws.


    Unfortunately, if Mr. Lin really went to Beijing, he would definitely have to take a plane to turn off his mobile phone, which is very normal.

 Chapter 278

    I went back to my office dejected. I sat in my seat and put away my careful thinking. Although Yang ruohui ran away, I couldn''t let him go so easily. It''s one thing to inquire about his whereabouts everywhere, and I want to block him in the workplace.


    I have copied many copies of the evidence, one to the boss of Yang ruohui''s company, one to the industry association, and one to the economic crime department. I want Yang ruohui to be like a rat in the street in the future.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than ten days later, Lin Manxue had already returned from a business trip in Beijing, but Yang ruohui still had no news. During this period, ye Yingying became more and more silent, and there was no sign of improvement. I asked her for a long leave, and she didn''t go to work during this period.


    As far as her current situation is concerned, she can''t go to work and can''t even speak.


    Mo Han and sun Jianbing have been at Ye Yingying''s house with her all the time. Ye Yingying is a little scary now. On several occasions, her actions are not normal. Fortunately, Mo Han and sun Jianbing found out in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Ye Yingying doesn''t eat or drink, and people are getting thinner and thinner. If she doesn''t eat, I will force sun Jianbing to feed her. If not, she would have starved to death.


    I''m in a hurry. Ye Yingying is in such a state. I''m really worried that something might happen to her.


    I can''t find Yang ruohui now, and the last faction of Kong Xueqiang in the accident is Lin Manxue. She supports me for one reason. My achievements this time have explained everything. All education background, experience and experience are empty. Only the employees who create the greatest value, who are loyal to the company''s employees and who work hard are the employees who really need to be promoted in Manxue company.


    The three groups of them argued endlessly, especially Mr. Fan and Mr. Qin. Lin Manxue just kept silent. She watched them quarrel. When they were fighting, she announced that the meeting was over.


    was originally a matter of Lin Manxue''s own approval. She was the president of the company, and the appointment of personnel has the final say of her appointment. But she did not know what was going on. The headquarters attached great importance to the campaign and sent a deputy general to supervise it. I think this must be the way that fan Chang was behind her. This deputy general must be Lin''s school to supervise Lin Man Xue. The most important thing is not to let Lin Manxue cultivate her own lineage, to prevent her tail.


    I once heard a piece of grapevine news, which Lu Yuan told me. She said that now the Lin family is becoming more and more dissatisfied with Mr. Lin, and Xiang family also has some complaints about Mr. Lin. she is in a worse situation than before.


    I don''t know if it''s because of me. Maybe Su Manyu is right. When I''m with Lin Manxue, the most affected person may not be myself, but Lin Manxue.


    Man Xue once told me that she survives in the crevice. If the crevice between Lin family and Xiang family is smaller, can she survive?


    I''m not only worried about Lin Manxue in my heart, but also she really is. Why do I have to fight for the deputy director of this project for me? Not only do I offend other colleagues of Manxue company, but also those unkind people in the headquarters. If they feel that Lin Manxue is becoming more and more difficult to control, it will make her situation worse.


    This day, I was the last one to leave the Department. When I was at the elevator entrance, I met Lin Manxue. She was walking out with a large stack of materials, her hair in her arm, wearing a professional suit.


    "President Lin."


    "Ah?" When Lin Manxue saw me, her eyes were flustered. She quickly stepped back two steps. At this time, the elevator was closed. Where could she go.


    "Ye - Manager Ye." Lin Manxue bowed her head and didn''t dare to look at me again. Recently, she always evaded me. As soon as she saw me, she would flash. Several times I was waiting for the elevator. She was ready to go out. As soon as she saw me at the entrance of the elevator, she quickly withdrew.


    This time, if she hadn''t come out of the elevator and didn''t find me outside, I think she would have dodged.


    I approached Lin Manxue, took the information in her arms and returned to her office.


    Lin Manxue hesitated for a moment and followed me.


    She used her fingerprints to open the door outside the office. I took things in. She followed and closed the door.


    "Where are the things?"


    "Ah Lin Manxue covered her small mouth and said gently, "you can put it on the ground."


    "Such an important thing on the floor?"


    "Then put it on my desk." Lin Manxue some incoherent said.


    I put the information on the corner of Lin Manxue''s desk and help her sort it out by the way.


    "Manager Ye, if you have nothing to do, you can go out first."


    "President Lin." I turned around and called Lin Manxue again.


    "Ah

 Chapter 279

    Lin Manxue seems to be very afraid to see me. As soon as I speak, she is nervous and out of proportion, ah, from time to time. I''m not a monster. Is it so terrible? I don''t need to react so much.


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Manager Ye, please call me Mr. Lin." Lin Manxue stammered. She stepped back as she spoke. According to her attitude, she seemed to want to stay away from me.


    How did she get out of a business trip? Her attitude towards me changed 180 degrees. I remember the last time we were alone, I sent her home, that is, all over the sky. At that time, we didn''t have any conflicts, and she was very affectionate to me, which was not so natural as now.


    "Mr. man Lin, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine. Manager Ye, if you have nothing to do, go out quickly. Now that you are off work, I want to go home, too. "


    "You don''t work overtime?"


    "No - no more." Lin Manxue shakes her head in a hurry and looks at her for fear that I will stay here.


    I think Liman snow strange, but why she suddenly like this, I have no spectrum at all.


    I nodded and turned to the door. I found a pair of eyes staring at me. I knew that this person was Lin Manxue.


    I went out of Lin Manxue''s office. Instead of leaving immediately, I hid in a corner. I wanted to see what happened to Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue stayed in the office for more than 20 minutes. I think she would like to come out after I leave completely. I saw Lin Manxue quietly out of the office, and then crept to my office outside, looking inside.


    I''m really curious and funny. This is Manxue company. As the president of Manxue company, is it necessary for Lin Manxue to be so secretive.


    Lin Manxue saw that there was no light in my office. It was quiet inside. She patted her chest and breathed a long sigh. She was turning around and was ready to go back. Suddenly, she saw a tall figure behind her in front of her.


    "Ah Lin Manxue exclaimed again. This is the fourth time that she has made such a fuss. Lin Manxue, who is usually calm, now looks like a little girl, and she always hides her mouth and exclaims.


    "Mr. Lin, why are you so sneaky?"


    "Manager Ye, why haven''t you finished work yet?"


    I said with a smile: "I left my things in the office. I came back to pick them up. It happened that you were here. Are you here to see me? "


    "No, no, No. I''m not looking for you. I just come here for a walk. I sit every day and my blood doesn''t flow, so I want to walk around. "


    Lin Manxue pulled an estimate, even she didn''t believe the reason, want to cover up the past, she flurried in front of me, just want to run away.


    I managed to catch her. How could I let her escape so easily.


    I reached out to stop Lin Manxue and said, "Mr. Lin, why are you in such a hurry to go back? Are you finished wandering so soon?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Lin Manxue tried to pass again, but I didn''t give her such a chance. I held her in one hand, opened the door with my fingerprint in the other hand, and pulled her to my office.


    I conveniently locked the door of my office. At this time, it was more than seven o''clock in the evening. There was only a little light leaking in my office. I let go of Lin Manxue. Her body was leaning against the wall. My hands were pressing against the wall, and she was surrounded by me.


    "Manager Ye, what do you - what do you want?"


    I languidly said: "snow, you are tempting me."


    "I didn''t." Lin Manxue immediately denied.


    The heat I exhaled hit Lin Manxue''s face, making her body shudder.


    "No? No, why do you ask me? You a big beauty in such a dark night asked me to do it, but also said it was not tempting me


    "I didn''t mean that." Lin Manxue is about to cry. What she said just now is really ambiguous, because it is easy to cause unnecessary misunderstanding in this atmosphere.


    "You are not, I am."


    "Manager Ye, I''m your boss. You can''t do this to me."


    I said with a smile: "I like to treat my boss like this. What can you do to me?"


    "Manager Ye, can I stay away from me? I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have come to you. Let me go. I''m afraid next time. "


    Lin Manxue showed weakness in front of me for the first time. In the past, her eyes looked up at the sky, bossed her, and looked like she was above me. When was she so charming.


    I suddenly held Lin Manxue in my arms and said, "Manxue, why did you suddenly ignore me? Do you know that I am in pain during this period of time? You are torturing me."


    I hold her tightly. The closer I hold her, the closer I feel. Lin Manxue in my arms seems to be very emotional too. She says gently: "I''m not tormenting you, I''m tormenting myself. You don''t want to do that. You''re pushing me to hell and making me immortal. "


    "Man Xue, if you go to hell, I''ll go with you. It''s no big deal. It''s hell. As long as I can be with you, it doesn''t matter where I go.""Why are you doing this to me?" Lin Manxue seems to blame me, but more like a kind of helplessness and catharsis.


    "Because I love you, because I can''t leave you, because when you deliberately avoid me, I can''t control my own emotions, I want to be with you regardless of everything."


    Liman snow see me so affectionate confession, emotional, she suddenly hugged me, we two hugged together, once again to find a long time no feeling.


    This kind of feeling is erratic. It seems that far is not far, and near is not near.


    We were not satisfied with embracing each other, but did many things that lovers would do in the dark. Except for the last step, I got everything from man Xue.


    After a long time, I released Lin Manxue a little. Because she was too excited just now, I almost made her unable to breathe.


    "Man Xue, you are not allowed to ignore me any more."


    "Good."


    "What if you don''t talk to me again?"


    "You can punish me whatever you want."


    "That''s what you say. It''s what you say."


    "Hee hee. I will


    I hold Lin Manxue''s small waist, her body really fragrant, let me obsessed.


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you recently, can you tell me?"


    "Life is not easy," said Lin Manxue


    "Are the people of the Lin family troubling you?"


    "Do you know the Lin family?"


    "A little bit."


    "The Lin family and I seem to be very close to each other. They never trust me. Of course, I don''t trust them. They just cooperate with each other. But this time it''s not the Lin family. "


    "Xiang Jia and Xiang Pengyu?"


    "Well."


    "What did they do to you?"


    Lin Manxue said: "don''t ask so many questions. I can handle my own affairs. Now your main energy should be on the position of deputy director of the project department. I will make you deputy director of the project department. "


    "Man Xue, I don''t want to embarrass you. It doesn''t matter if I''m not the deputy director. As long as you are happy and safe, I''m willing to be an ordinary employee of the project department under you."

 Chapter 280

    "No. Chutian, you must be the deputy director of the project department. In my opinion, the situation is very complicated now, because the development of the project Department of Manxue company is getting better and better. The headquarters intends to merge the project department back and let me make wedding clothes for them. I can never let them succeed. Now I''m not strong enough in the company. If you become the deputy director, I''ll run you to mansue life technology branch as the general manager, then you can really help me. "


    "Man Xue, I will do whatever you want me to do as long as I can help you. OK, I promise you, I will try my best to fight for this position. "


    Linman snow see me say so, beautiful face a smile, she said: "you later in the company can''t do this to me, Chutian, not I to you, also not I don''t love you, just we can''t do this."


    "I know."


    "Do you understand me?"


    "I love you so much, how can I not understand you? I just can''t help myself when the volcano of love erupts."


    "Me too." Lin Manxue added.


    "Man Xue, you little goblin, why do you want to be so charming? I''m fascinated by five things."


    The light leaking in outside makes Lin Manxue''s beautiful face more charming. She slightly lowers her head and says softly: "you are not. I know I want to be far away from you, but I can''t help approaching you. "


    "Man Xue, if you don''t want to be a bad president, you have to fight with these boring guys all day. What''s the fun. I''ll take you far away and leave this land of right and wrong. I think it''s no problem for us to run for a well-off life just by our ability, not to mention great wealth. "


    Man Xue shook her head and said softly, "no way. I can''t leave man Xue and Lin group, at least not now. "


    "Why? Is it because you don''t want to be your president, or because you don''t want to be rich? "


    "Chutian, don''t ask. You asked me, I can''t tell you. In a word, I won''t leave man Xue company or Lin group now. "


    I''m a little disappointed, because I think as long as I and Lin Manxue leave this place, everything here has nothing to do with us. If man Xue is afraid of suffering, I''m willing to support her all my life. I''ll bear all the suffering alone. Why doesn''t she want to go with me.


    But I can''t blame her. Man Xue has a life of man Xue. She has been rich since she was a child. Why do you want to live with me in the future.


    After all, man Xue is a big miss and a big president. Now her life is her real life, isn''t it?


    I think of a sentence: in the eyes of the rich, love is only seasoning, not on the table, dispensable.


    I let go of Lin Manxue. This is the first time I found that there is a huge difference in values between her and me. Maybe we really belong to two kinds of people in different worlds.


    She is in the sky, I am in the ground, our world scenery is different.


    When Lin Manxue saw that I was in a low mood, she didn''t comfort me. Instead, she began to be silent, because we can''t reach a consensus on this issue. I don''t understand her and she won''t understand me.


    Lin Manxue sneaked out of my office before me. According to her words, we should avoid suspicion in public places. In the future, she and I only have a colleague relationship in the company. We can''t show any other relationship, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Is that what she and I are going to do?


    I feel sad in my heart. The first woman I like is Ye Yingying. I like her but I can''t tell her, let alone let others know. I bury this feeling in my heart secretly and finally drift away with the wind.


    Now I like Lin Manxue, we have to go on so furtively, just like an affair. I love her, but I can''t be fair. Who knows me about this pain and sadness.


    Is my love destined to grope in the dark, never see the sun?


    I sat in the office for more than an hour without turning on the light. I just sat in the dark, because I wanted to feel whether it was particularly hard to live in the dark.


    I took a taxi to Ye Yingying''s home. During this period, I would go to see her every night after work. Mo Han and sun Jianbing have been guarding her. Now ye Yingying has lost her old style, just like a lonely old man waiting for death.


    Mo Han opened the door for me. When she saw me, she began to look happy, but then turned pale. I didn''t notice her reaction, but asked her, "is Ye Yingying better today?"


    Every time I come here, my first question is about ye Yingying.


    "Go in and see for yourself."


    Mo Han''s attitude to me is very cold, I think this little girl is not right, but Mo Han''s temperament is like this, her illness is good and bad, sometimes whether happy or not, she is so cold.


    I nodded and went into the room to see ye Yingying. She lay motionless on the bed, just like when I saw her two days ago, I didn''t look at me when I came.


    Sun Jianbing said, "Mr. Ye, have you eaten yet?""Not yet."


    "Why don''t I go down and buy you a snack now?"


    It''s very late now. Mo Han and they have already had dinner, so there is no leftovers at home.


    "No. I''ll have some more on my way back


    Sun Jianbing and I stepped out of the room. Mo Han was sitting on the sofa with a cold face. We both sat down and she didn''t look at me.


    I asked sun Jianbing quietly, "what''s wrong with her?"


    "I don''t know. It was fine just now. "


    "No?" I accepted boring, I did nothing, how also provoked her.


    I said to Mo Han, "I''ve been working hard recently. Is it too tired, or I''ll change tonight? "


    Mo Han coldly said: "if you have nothing to do, go back early. Don''t get in the way here."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Get out."


    Mo Han not only drove me out, but also took the initiative to push me out.


    Hell, they''re all in strange shapes. Who do I invite and who offend me.


    I was swept out by Mo Han. What depressed me most was that I didn''t know why I was driven out.


    I took the subway and then took the bus back to Shannan village. As soon as I entered the gate of Shannan village, I found someone following me. At first, I just felt that someone was following me, so I led them to a quiet path near Shannan lake.


    At this point in time, no one will come along the road. I want to see who they are.


    Because there were only two people on the other side, so I didn''t pay attention to them. But when I got to this path, I found that I was wrong. The other side didn''t know when more than ten people came.


    They didn''t come empty handed. They had guys in their hands.


    I didn''t panic at that time. No matter how many people there were, I thought it would be no problem to run away with my skill.


    They divided me into two groups and surrounded me in a relatively open grassland.


    "You are ye Chutian." A man with long hair asked me darkly.


    "Who are you?"


    "Someone who wants to take you home."


    There are so many of them. They have no fear. They think I''m the meat on the chopping board and they can cut me.


    "Who sent you?"

 Chapter 281

    "You don''t have to know. Even if you do, it doesn''t mean anything to you."


    I''m on guard. I can''t avoid this big battle tonight, but I''m not a fool. There are so many people on the other side, and there are still guys in my hands. I can''t fight but I won''t die.


    "Up." At the command of the man with long hair, his younger brothers swarmed up. I put on a posture and prepared to fight with them. I was born not afraid of anyone.


    I''m being attacked on all sides now. I''ve been made dumplings by others. Within a minute of the beginning, I''ve suffered several times.


    I underestimated the strength of these people. They are not ordinary thugs, but thugs with certain martial arts skills. Among them, three or four are very good at Kung Fu.


    I''m careless!


    I''m fighting with three men now. Their attack is very rhythmic, one feint and two main attacks. I didn''t take advantage of them several times. I got a kick in my stomach and some iron bars on my back.


    The three of them attacked me so hard that I kept retreating.


    I fought and retreated. I remember that there was a vegetable field in front of me. Not far from the vegetable field, there were two ponds. There was a narrow road in the middle of the pond. I could only pass one person at a time. As long as I retreated to the narrow road, no matter how many people came, I was not afraid.


    A man flew up and kicked me in the stomach. I rolled back and took the opportunity to remove the momentum. A group of them pressed up again. I rolled several times in succession, then got up and ran forward.


    I have walked this road several times, so I am very familiar with the terrain here. As long as I pass the vegetable fields in front of me, I can retreat to the narrow road between the two ponds, and then I can make plans.


    The people behind me are running after me all the way. They seem to come for real. I must be here tonight.


    A man is too fierce to chase, and others are seven or eight meters behind him. I''m also annoyed. Your grandmother is a bear, and I don''t get angry. You really think I''m a sick cat and you can bully me.


    I suddenly turned around, kicked his iron bar, then turned over and kicked him off with a side kick.


    After I got it, I immediately kept my body steady and ran forward. I just gave them a bad impression that they didn''t dare to push me too hard, so they had to chase me together.


    I went through the vegetable field and quickly ran to the path between the ponds. I stayed in the middle. They could only go up to two people one after the other. I didn''t believe they could do it.


    The man with long hair led the way to the edge of the pond. He looked at the terrain and divided his hands into two groups. One group attacked me from the front and the other cut off my back.


    I decided to fight them to the death here. This is the best terrain for me. If I am in an open place, I have no chance of winning.


    I put on a posture, because they can only come up with two people at a time, one in front of me and the other behind me. It''s not difficult for me. I didn''t try my best when I was fighting with them just now. There were too many people on the other side at that time, so I didn''t have the chance to use my moves. It was just a mess.


    When you fight in disorder, all moves are empty, because you have not finished one action, and the other party''s attack can beat you into a sieve. They have dozens of arms, legs, iron bars and daggers. No matter how high your Kung Fu is, you can''t beat them with two fists.


    But now it''s not the same. They can only go on one by one. At most, they play wheel fight and consume my physical strength. In addition, they can''t do anything about me.


    I grabbed the man in front of me by the wrist, so that he couldn''t exert his strength. The iron bar in his hand fell into the pool. Then I pulled his body to block the foot of the man behind, and pushed them both into the pool at the same time.


    After they got out of the pond, two people came up again. A man in front squatted on the ground and swept my feet with a guy. He wanted me to have no foothold, while a man behind me kept sneaking in the back. As soon as my feet were off the ground and my body was hanging in the air, he could not borrow any strength. He came up and waved his family to me, which was a kind of indiscriminate bombing.


    The two of them cooperated very well, which really caused me a lot of trouble. We fought each other for a minute or two, but neither of them got any real advantage.


    In the process of an attack, I suddenly slipped under my feet, and I was about to fall to the ground. The two of them seized the opportunity and danced with iron bars together. As long as they hit my key and controlled me, the task of tonight would be completed so easily.


    With one hand on the ground and half squatting in the air, I suddenly kicked back in the opposite direction, which hit the man''s chest behind me. He snorted and fell into the pool.


    I have a move, without stopping, in front of the man is a strong attack, in my strong pressure, he only insisted on seven or eight moves, I was dry into the pool.


    I fell down on purpose just now. The purpose is to let them get close to me, because they have guys in their hands. Long range attack is good for them. Only in short range can I give full play to my advantages. I''ll give them a surprise and fight for a second kill. My grandfather taught me how to kick backward. I have practiced it many times. Once, I broke a big tree with a big bowl, which shows the strength of my foot.They came up with two more groups of people, and the results were similar to those in front of them. In the end, they were all driven into the pond by me.


    The man with long hair overcast his face. He suddenly asked his men to stop attacking. All the men in the water swam to the bank and climbed up. Now they sealed the openings on both sides so that I could not escape.


    They stop, I also take advantage of the opportunity to have a rest, fighting is very exhausting, so many of them, one by one turn on the court, and my physical strength will eventually be exhausted.


    Now for me, saving and replenishing energy is more important than anything.


    The man with long hair muttered something in a young man''s ear. He seemed to be arranging some tactics or reorganizing the attack. I was on the alert and paid attention to their movements at any time.


    The young man nodded and told the men around him that they passed the order one by one. Soon, the long hair man''s order was passed on.


    This Birdman must have come up with some tricks to hurt me. Poor me, I don''t know what tricks he wants to play.


    I found that four men left the encirclement, they went to the front, because it was big night, the distance was too far, some can''t see clearly, and now my attention is all focused on the people who stay, and I don''t have much energy to manage the people who leave.


    Those who stay are not in a hurry to attack. They seem to be waiting for an opportunity.


    About five or six minutes later, the four men who had left came back. They took off their coats and bare arms, each carrying a large bag of things.


    These things are wrapped in the clothes they take off. It''s a big bag. I''m a little curious about what''s in it.


    When the four of them opened the clothes package, I was almost scared to pee by them. My mother, the clothes were full of stones, the size of fists.


    Is this to play angry birds?

 Chapter 282

    They handed out the stones. Each of them had at least seven or eight stones in his hand. A dozen of them were hundreds of stones. You don''t have to think about it. These stones were prepared for me. I''m sorry for the long hair man''s vicious tactics if I''m not beaten into meat cakes by them this time.


    I''m naked here. I don''t have anything to hide. As long as they start a stone fight, I''m a human target. I can only be beaten.


    Such a big stone, no matter where it hit me, my life will die. It seems that I can only explain here tonight.


    I thought the path in the middle of the pond was the safest place. Now it seems that the safest place may also be the most dangerous place. There is no absolute limit between safety and danger.


    If I change to an open place now, I may be able to dodge a few times, but here, I can only dive into the pool. I didn''t think about diving into a pond. It''s obvious. I think I''ll die worse in the pond than on the shore. Such a large pile of stones is enough to bury me alive in the pond.


    The man with long hair made a gesture. Every man is ready for the stone. When the man with long hair gives an order, he will give me a fatal blow at any time. I have seen thunderstorms, rainstorms and ice rain, but I haven''t seen the stone rain. I think I will gain insight tonight.


    I didn''t intend to fight again, because it was meaningless to fight again. Before I rushed to them, I might have fallen into a pool of blood.


    I quietly wait for the arrival of death, I have no doubt that they will take my life, the other side even put out the stone array, if I still think that the other side is just frightening me, either I''m naive or I''m stupid.


    Do you think I''m stupid?


    The man with long hair was about to give orders. He raised his right hand and wanted to wave heavily. This was a signal of attack. At this time, a bunch of lights flashed in front of the man with long hair, stabbing him. They couldn''t open their eyes. Then just for a moment, an off-road luxury car rushed over. If the man with long hair didn''t react quickly, he had to be hit by the car.


    The off-road vehicle made a sharp turn and rushed through the crowd. The men with long hair dodged left and right to avoid the impact of the car. Some men threw stones out of their hands, some hit the car, and some fell into the air.


    The performance of the off-road vehicle is very good. It rushes left and right, and makes the crowd scattered. They are in a mess at this time. They are too busy to attack me. I take advantage of the chaos to run into the crowd, so their big stones don''t have any effect on me.


    They are so many people mixed together that they dare not fight with stones again. It''s easy to be hurt by mistake. Don''t hurt the enemy, but my own people. I''ll go down by myself. The probability of hitting their own people is much higher than that of hitting me.


    After rushing back and forth in the crowd, the SUV suddenly stopped beside me. A pretty little head leaned out of the window and yelled at me, "Ye Chutian, get in the car quickly."


    I''m very glad to hear that. It''s su Manyu. She seldom goes back to Shannan village to live, but occasionally meets her here. To my great joy, she appears when I need help most, which is like sending charcoal in the snow.


    I opened the door and quickly got into the car. My body was just half way in. A man grabbed my back foot and tried to stop me from getting on the car. My other foot kicked him on the head and suddenly knocked him unconscious.


    The men near the car also want to go forward. Su Manyu makes a beautiful turn and almost knocks the two nearest men off. They immediately step back and dodge to one side.


    Su Manyu is like driving a tank car, rushing to and fro in the crowd, finally turning around and running along the vegetable field road.


    Long hair men, they started to chase, just how their two legs can run over the four wheel car, and when they chase too tightly, Su Manyu turned around to hit them, so they did not dare to get too close.


    It was a very exciting night. First I picked a group of well-trained thugs, then I staged a stone fight, and finally Su Manyu ended up with a car fight. It was wonderful and there was no urine in the whole process.


    If it''s made into a movie, it''s worth the ticket price and the stunt money.


    Su Manyu drove me out of Shannan village. Now Shannan village is not safe. We are going to find another place to live tonight.


    Su Manyu''s driving skill is very good. She plays a drift every now and then. After a fight just now, she doesn''t feel afraid at all. It seems that she still has some meaning.


    "Manyu, thank you tonight. If it wasn''t for you, I would have to fight against the landlord with big ghosts and little ghosts."


    "Hee hee. You''ll talk. I''ve saved your life. I''m your benefactor. You can just thank me? "


    I almost forget that Su Manyu, a woman, has never been willing to suffer losses. She has always been kind to others and asks for repayment. She always cares about every little thing. Besides, it''s strange that she would let me off so easily for saving my life tonight.


    "Manyu, you don''t want me to repay you, do you?"


    "Shouldn''t it?"


    "It should be, it''s just that people are willing to repay their kindness? If you bring it up on your own initiative, isn''t it a little bit of that? ""You are so unconscious and forgetful. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Not much. You are right. How do you want me to repay you? "


    "Life for life. If I save your life, then you owe me one. In the future, your life will belong to me. You have to do whatever I ask you to do. "


    "No, Manyu, then I don''t sell it to you?"


    Su Manyu''s cute mouth said: "almost."


    "Manyu, I think it''s better for you to send me back and let them smash me to death. It''s better to die free and easy than to make you suffer in the future."


    "You think so. Miss Ben saved you. You''ll be my slave all your life. You can''t go anywhere


    I know Su Manyu is joking with me, so I don''t want to argue with her. Besides, it''s useless for me to argue with her, because I''ve never won her.


    "Manyu, did you change trains again?"


    "Yes. I gave the car back to my friend


    "Did it cost a lot of money to repair the car?"


    Su Manyu happily said: "every penny is worth everything."


    "All go insurance? No, the insurance can''t be reported 100% I asked questions in my heart.


    "I drove the car directly back to my friend, but it didn''t repair at all."


    "No?" I''m really speechless. Strange things happen every year, especially this year. There are still such friends in the world who lend their cars to you. As a result, you smash their cars to pieces. If you don''t lose money, you can even let others repair the cars themselves. If such a friendly boat doesn''t turn over, I believe in evil.


    Su Manyu didn''t realize anything wrong. She naturally said, "what''s your tone? Look down on me, right! It''s my fault. I''m poor and have no money. "


    "Goddess Su, your attitude is not right. Poverty is not the reason for your irresponsibility. If you don''t have money, you can think of other ways, such as borrowing it. "

 Chapter 283

    While driving, Su Manyu was thinking about something and suddenly put his right hand in front of me.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Lend me the money!"


    "Why borrow money?"


    "Repair the car, of course. Didn''t you just say "borrow money to repair the car."


    "Ah? Do you want to borrow it from me? "


    "You are the only friend I have. I don''t want to ask you for anyone."


    "Don''t you still have a super rich second generation friend? Why don''t you look for him instead of me?"


    Manyu light said: "I broke his car, and then borrow money from him to repair the car, and I drove the car directly to his home to return him what''s the difference?"


    I think it''s right. One is to borrow his money to repair the car, and the other is to pay his own money to repair the car. But for Su Manyu, the goddess, is there any difference between the two? She can''t return it even if she borrows it. There''s a difference in wool!


    "How much?" I asked in a low voice


    "150000."


    "How much?" I raised decibels and shivered with fright. When I opened my mouth and shut my mouth, it was 150000 yuan. Do you think this is Vietnamese currency!


    Su Manyu lightly added: "Huaxia coin."


    "So much! I have no money. "


    Su Manyu turned her head slightly and said with disdain: "it''s better to speak than to sing. When you said me just now, how can you speak so righteously? It''s your turn to be dumb."


    "It''s nothing to do with me. I didn''t crash the car."


    "Do you mean to say that if you didn''t deliberately annoy me, I would drive the car to the wall?"


    "Goddess Su, if you want to say that, we will say that although you saved me tonight and I owe you a favor, we still have to talk about the truth. I didn''t do anything last time. Do you blame me for running out with your own breath? "


    Su Manyu suddenly made a sharp turn, because the speed is very fast now. She turned so fast, the centrifugal force is very strong, and almost threw me out. Fortunately, I tightened the armrest, otherwise I would really let myself fly in the air for a while.


    "You''re out of your mind again!"


    Su Manyu looked at me fiercely and said: "you stinking rascal, you are shameless!"


    "Goddess Su, the conscience of heaven and earth, when did I do something rogue to you? If you don''t say something good or bad today, the thing you just saved me will be written off."


    "You dare!"


    "There''s nothing I dare not do. Although you have saved my life, but at the same time, you have hit my fragile heart, and made my heart and soul suffer very serious trauma. This kind of mental devastation is more serious than the body. I''d like to write it off. It depends on our once good relationship. "


    "Ye Chutian, you say you believe me to kick you down."


    I saw that Su man''s face was so cute that he shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it."


    Su Manyu suddenly unfastens her seat belt, turns to her side, raises her leg and kicks me in the stomach. She is wearing high-heeled shoes and a dress tonight. When she lifts her leg, I can see the spring below.


    I held her long legs, said with a smile: "white."


    "You rascal, I''ll kill you."


    Su Manyu was really angry this time. She rushed to me and wanted to die with me. I took advantage of the situation and put my arms around her waist. The other hand clasped her hands and made her unable to move.


    Su Manyu''s hands were restrained by me, so she wanted to support me with her knees. I quickly pressed her with two legs, so that she could not spill.


    Su Manyu compares strength with me, isn''t it that the egg hits the stone and is beyond measure?


    Su Manyu is so angry that she is controlled by me now. She can''t exert herself. She has nothing to do. Suddenly, Su Manyu opens her mouth and bites me on the shoulder. My mother, does Su goddess belong to a dog? How can she bite people all the time.


    "Su Manyu, let go. It hurts."


    Su Manyu ignored me and kept on biting me. I didn''t dare to use too much force. My mouth is a fragile part. If I tighten my muscles and shake her off, I''m afraid I''ll crack her fine teeth. If I break Su Manyu''s beautiful teeth, she will try her best with me, and I can''t bear it, so I can only let her bite.


    I gently released Su Manyu''s hands and legs. After biting for a while, Su Manyu felt almost relaxed. Under the street lamp, my shoulder showed a row of neat teeth marks, with blood oozing out.


    "Goddess Su, did you go to police dog school in university?"


    "Wrong. Voldemort major. It''s for you crooked hooligans. "


    "You keep saying I''m a rascal. Have I ever played a rascal with you? Brother, I really don''t want to carry this black pot tonight. If you call me a rascal, I will do a rascal thing to show you. "


    Su Manyu saw that I seemed to be coming. She shivered and pretended to be calm and said, "dare you!"


    "I''ll give it up tonight and let you know what it means to be a man''s word!"


    I suddenly took Su Manyu over, because in my heart, I always thought Su Manyu was Lin Manxue, but she refused to admit it, so I pretended I didn''t know. Moreover, I felt different when I was with Su Manyu and Lin Manxue. They made me realize the extreme beauty of two kinds of women, so I acquiesced in this state, although I don''t have absolute love now The evidence proves that they are the same person, but I know in my heart that they are the same person.Because of this reason, since I know their relationship, I don''t reject Manyu. No matter psychologically or physically, I am close to her as well as Manxue.


    When I reached out and hugged Manyu, I met a very hard thing. No, it was a bit like the meteorite I sent to Lin Manxue, because Manyu hid things in her dress. The light in the car was not very good, so I didn''t see what it was. But according to my feeling of meteorite, it was undoubtedly a meteorite, because it had been with me for more than ten years, so I didn''t need to see it As long as you touch it, you can clearly know its existence.


    How can Manyu have my meteorite? My meteorite is in Manxue. So they are


    I didn''t worry too much about this problem, because I have already acquiesced that they are the same person in my heart. I held Su Manyu for a wild kiss, and she began to struggle symbolically for a few times. Under my powerful firepower, she was gradually assimilated by me, and Manyu turned passive into active. We two became more and more involved, and have completely entered into the world of only two of us.


    I held Su Manyu, who looked like silk, and suddenly asked her, "are you Lin Manxue? Say


    Su Manyu hesitated for a moment. Instead of thinking for her, I kissed her and said, "isn''t it? Say it


    "No - No." Su Manyu was stubborn and determined not to let go.


    "If you don''t say it, I won''t let you go."


    ¡­¡­


    I was lying in the car with Su Manyu in my arms. We didn''t have a substantive relationship, because at the last moment, Su Manyu pulled me back from the cliff. She said that everything was ok except that.


    But that, absolutely not.


    I didn''t ask her why, because it doesn''t matter what the reason is. Naturally, Su Manyu has the reason to do so. She can restrain her desire and terminate it by force, which shows that keeping her body clean is of great significance to her. She may attach great importance to this matter.


    She and I have been integrated in the spiritual world, so it''s not bad for the last ten minutes.


    Su Manyu half lay in my arms and said, "do you particularly want to know what is the relationship between me and Lin Manxue?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Yes."


    Su Manyu said softly, "I won''t tell you the answer."


    "I know."


    "I won''t tell you why."


    "I know that, too."


    "Maybe you''ll never know the answer."


    "If you don''t know, you don''t know." I lit a cigarette and took two puffs slowly.


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    "Sorry, but there''s no need to be persistent."


    "If she and I stood in front of you at the same time, who would you choose?"


    "Never thought about it."


    "Now think about it."


    "You said if, if it may or may not happen, why should I worry about uncertain things. Are you right? "


    Su Manyu said playfully: "it seems that there is a little truth."


    Su Manyu suddenly snatched the cigarette from my mouth. She took a puff in her mouth and then exhaled.


    "Can you smoke?"


    "No. This is the first time. "


    "How do I feel like you''re smoking like a model?"

 Chapter 284

    "I am a person with super strong learning ability. I can learn everything quickly. I am a self-taught person."


    "Man Yu, what major did you study before?"


    "Finance and management. Of course, I learned more than that. "


    "Is there any bragging force? I think your boasting level, looking at the whole of China, no one can be better than you. "


    "You can see that. Great, great. Yes, I once studied with a braggart for a period of time, but I''m smart and superior to the blue. He is no longer my opponent. "


    "I''m not the one you''re talking about, am I?"


    "You know a little bit about yourself."


    "Ha ha ha." I gently shaved Suman''s small nose and said, "how can you be so cute?"


    "Born."


    "I''ll go. You will die if you are modest. "


    "Hee hee. Ye Chutian, will you spoil me forever? "


    "No


    "What are you talking about?" Su Manyu, a typical dog, said that she would turn over if she turned over. She pulled my ear. As long as I dare to talk nonsense again, she would dare to turn my ear into a twist in an instant.


    "Forever too long, too long things to say too hypocritical, I can only say, as long as you are around me for a moment, I will spoil you for a moment, if it is a lifetime, I would like to."


    Su Manyu''s face turned red. Girls like to listen to sweet talk. Love, whether it''s high IQ or low energy, is just like a little idiot if you get into it.


    "Don''t seduce Lin Manxue any more!" Su Manyu gently pulled my ear and warned.


    "Why?"


    Su Manyu asked me with a smile: "what reason do you want?"


    "The reason not to touch her."


    "No


    I pinched Su Manyu''s little nose again and said, "really not?"


    "If you provoke her again, I''ll ignore you."


    "Will you?"


    "Of course."


    Su Manyu said casually, as if in a joke, but not in a joke, people unpredictable.


    "Man Yu, what''s the relationship between us now?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Ticket friends."


    "Go away!" Su Manyu''s face changed, and he punched me heavily in the chest.


    I gave her a little kiss on the forehead and said, "you forget, we used to be friends, but after tonight, I want to add a modifier in front of friends."


    Su Manyu''s face was red, her eyebrows were drooping, and she said shyly, "what word?"


    "Good friend."


    "You Su Manyu''s eyes were wide open, and he almost got angry again.


    I hold her tightly. This woman has no sense of propriety when she is angry. I don''t want to be abused by her.


    "Girlfriend, girlfriend." I quickly changed my tongue.


    Su Manyu said haughtily: "you still want to pursue me, there is no way."


    "Don''t you agree?"


    "Of course not -" before Su Manyu finished her words, her sexy little lips were sealed by me. I was very overbearing this time. She would give up her arms within ten minutes.


    "You - why do you want to suffocate me?" Su Manyu patted me on the face and said.


    "Agree or disagree? If you don''t agree, I''ll have to do it again. "


    "You threaten me?"


    "It''s not a threat, it''s a plea. Please be my girlfriend."


    Su Manyu thought for a while and said, "you don''t know how to be romantic. In such a broken car, courtship with me, there are no flowers, no candles, no witnesses, what you want is nothing. If I just promise you, is it too cheap?"


    "Man Xue, I like you. I really like you." I suddenly stare at Su Manyu''s eyes and say affectionately.


    "Ye Chutian, you are blind. I am Su Manyu, not Lin Manxue." Su Manyu seems to be angry, but her anger is not real. She pretends it on purpose, because she is not so calm when she is angry.


    I suddenly released Su Manyu, holding her face in both hands, and said, "it doesn''t matter what your name is, whether it''s Manxue or Manyu, I like you, not your name, and I like you very much. I know you have many secrets. You are like a mystery. Maybe I can''t understand you all my life. I also know that I don''t deserve you now. If I let you be my girlfriend, you will be aggrieved, the price will drop or even lose your identity. But I just want you to be my girlfriend. Will you promise me? "


    Su Manyu''s eyes dodged and said: "Ye Chutian, don''t do this. Can''t we get along like this now?"


    "Man Xue, do you agree?"


    "I''m not snow, I''m rain."


    "Yes. Manyu is Manyu. Manyu, I don''t need you to say anything. It''s very simple. You just need to nod your headMan Yu thought about it and said, "you can''t be with Lin Man Xue!"


    "What about me and you?"


    "I -" Su Manyu said a word about me, and then said, "I''m always by your side, aren''t I?"


    I asked pleasantly, "Manyu, do you mean you agree?"


    Su Manyu nodded gently, then added: "I promise you, but I have a request."


    Su Manyu promised to be my girlfriend, and I was so elated, because Manyu is Manxue, and I can finally be with her.


    "Don''t say a request, even if a hundred or a thousand, I will agree."


    "You are not allowed to seduce Lin Manxue any more. If you want to behave yourself to her, you can only treat her as a superior, leader and colleague. You can''t think about anything else."


    "Why? Aren''t you Lin Manxue? "


    "Don''t ask me why. Since you want me to be your girlfriend, you can''t think of other women in your heart. Can''t I ask too much?"


    "But she''s not the other woman!"


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say anything."


    "Yes. I promise you


    "Don''t go back."


    "But when I see you in the company, what if I can''t control you?"


    "Not to see me, but to see Lin Manxue."


    "Well, what if that happens?"


    "Try to control it."


    "Love is like a flood. I can''t control it if I want to."


    Su Manyu kept her face away from the window of the car. After a while, she said, "if you do this, it will hurt her and yourself. The incident that attacked you tonight is not accidental, and it will not end there. Just because you can avoid the first day of junior high school doesn''t mean you can avoid the fifteenth. "


    "Man Xue, who are these people?"


    "I said I was Manyu, not Manxue."


    "Yes. Man Yu, do you know who they are? "


    "I don''t know."


    Su Manyu said that when she didn''t know, I didn''t believe that she must know something, otherwise she would not appear in time.


    I didn''t ask why Su Manyu happened to be in that place just now, because I knew her character, and I asked her, but she would not say.


    Man Yu saw me looking at her with suspicious eyes, she said solemnly: "I don''t cheat you, I really don''t know!"


    "Yes. You don''t know if you don''t know. "


    "You still doubt me? Oh, forget it. I don''t understand. " Man Yu added: "Chutian, I will seldom come to Shannan village in the future. You should pay more attention to your life here."


    In fact, Su Manyu only comes to Shannan village occasionally. It''s good to come two or three times a month. She says that there will be less in the future, so I will have less chance to see her in the future.


    Fortunately, I am in the same company with her, and the office is not far away. I can see her whenever I want to, so I don''t worry about it.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s find a place to live."


    "Good."


    This time in my car, I took Su Manyu to a five-star hotel. I only opened one room. Su Manyu protested. I said I had enough money to open one room.

 Chapter 285

    Of course, this is a lie. Now, WeChat and Alipay are popular. As long as there is mobile phone, it is impossible to even open the room without money. I am just a pretext, smart as Su man rain can understand.


    Now the window paper between Man Yu and me has been pierced. She is my real girlfriend now. Naturally, I won''t miss this opportunity.


    This night is the best one for me to sleep, and it may also be the worst one. As for the good or bad, it depends on the angle from which we evaluate it.


    There are two beds in the room. Su Manyu sleeps in her clothes. She occupies a bed by the window and asks me to sleep in the one by the bathroom.


    When Su Manyu relaxed her vigilance, I got into her quilt. Although it was summer, the air conditioner was turned on in the bedroom and the temperature was adjusted a little low, so we still covered the quilt at night.


    Su Manyu wants to kick me down, but I''m as flexible as a loach. How can she succeed? I hold her tightly and conquer her with man''s unique hegemony and gentleness.


    After su Manyu protested several times, he turned a blind eye.


    Before going to bed, Su Manyu warned me that I could only sleep with her in my arms. I could not do anything else. It would be too bad if I invited my idol Liu Xiahui out again on such a beautiful night.


    I can be an animal, but it''s better not to be an animal.


    Su Manyu knows that she has fallen into my trap. It''s impossible for her to retreat completely. She smiles at me with a very charming smile. Manyu acquiesces in most of my requests because she says it''s a dream. When she wakes up, everything will return to the past.


    looked as like as two peas in the sleepy rain. I felt a lot of love in her heart. She was just like Lin Manxue''s habit. She liked to kick the quilt and sleep in a bad way. In a word, their habits were not bad at all.


    Manyu is Manxue. The mystery in my heart is finally solved, but why doesn''t she admit it.


    The details of the long night no longer tired, anyway, is sweet and beautiful, just like a dream.


    Su Manyu is very right. This night is really like a dream, because when I wake up, Su Manyu has already disappeared. I smell the smell on the quilt, as if there is residual fragrance, but it doesn''t seem to be there. All in all, it''s my own psychology.


    What happened last night is enough to arouse my vigilance. People don''t bully me and I don''t bully others. Now they have come to me. If I let others bully me like this, it''s not my character.


    I know that the person behind it must have a lot of talent. It''s no ordinary person to invite so many well-trained thugs, but I have to find out who this person is.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to find this person, because there are only a few people who have the ability to do this and can''t get along with me. Kong Xueqiang and Yan Qingdong are the top seed players. I have been in conflict with them for many times, and they have a deep relationship. They don''t want to kill me in a day or two.


    Yan Qingcheng and Xiang Pengyu, though I haven''t had any formal contact with them, can''t say that they have any festivals, but because of Lin Manxue, they can''t be completely ruled out.


    As for Yang ruohui and Bian Yiyang, they have deep grievances with me. One has cut off my future and the other has cut off my financial career. If they want my life, it is highly possible.


    I gave sun Jianbing a phone call and told him about what happened last night. I told him to keep quiet. Only he and I knew about it. Don''t tell Mo Han and ye Yingying.


    After hearing this, sun Jianbing asked to come back to me and protect me. He said that if they could organize an attack, they could deal with me one after another. Now I am in the light and they are in the dark. I am always in danger of being attacked.


    "Jianbing, you immediately send Mo Han and ye Yingying out of Shencheng and leave today. I''m afraid they won''t catch me and will use them as an article."


    "Miss Mo Han and miss ye may not be willing to go with me," Sun said


    "I''ll come right now. I''ll persuade them."


    I called Lu Yuan and asked her to take two days off for me, because I didn''t plan to go to work these two days. Now the people behind the scenes haven''t been found out, and the people around me will be in danger at any time, so I have to send them out first.


    When I arrived at yeyingying community, it was already past ten o''clock in the morning. Sun Jianbing opened the door for me. Mo Han saw me and ignored me with a cold face.


    Now time is pressing, Mo Han and ye Yingying want to leave Shencheng as soon as possible, but I can''t let them know the truth, because it will make them worry that girls are timid after all, and they are not normal now. One has acquired autism, and the other is on the road of autism. If you scare them out, the situation will be more complicated.


    Mo Han was sitting on the sofa playing with her mobile phone. In fact, before I came in, she was sitting on the sofa in a daze. She pretended to play with her mobile phone when she saw me coming in.


    Maybe she doesn''t want to talk to me.


    I sat by Mo Han''s side and pretended to be indifferent and said:


    "Han Han, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    Mo Han coldly said: "no time."


    "It won''t take you long, just a few words.""I said no time!" Mo Han suddenly raised decibels and exclaimed angrily.


    "Han Han, what''s the matter with you? Are you guarding Ye Yingying all day long during this period of time, which makes you not eat well and sleep well? What''s wrong with your body


    "No


    "If you have any discomfort, just let me know. Don''t bear it."


    "My business is none of your business. If it''s nothing, get out of here. I don''t want to see you Mo Han just blew me out.


    I looked at Mo Han''s cold face. I was at a loss. What happened to her? Did she know something?


    I used to regard Mo Han as a confidant. Because of the existence of man Xue and Man Yu, Mo Han and I can''t be real lovers. Now I have established a relationship with Man Yu. She is my real girlfriend, so it''s even more impossible for me to be with Mo Han.


    The reason why I acquiesced to Mo Han as my girlfriend was also forced by the situation. One reason is that she came to Shencheng to join me, and I am her only relative in Shencheng. Another reason is that five years ago, I took away her first time in an inexplicable way. Another reason is that because of her illness, she can''t be stimulated. I''m afraid that my rejection of her will cause a series of chain reactions, which will lead her to walk more and more on the road of autism Far away.


    I want to be responsible for her and take care of her all my life, but sometimes love and responsibility are not contradictory and sometimes conflict, which completely depends on whether the woman I am responsible for is the one I like.


    The woman I like is man Xue or man Yu. If there is no man Yu or man Xue, I will marry Mo Han. But now, man Xue or man Yu and I have become so close to each other that we can''t help ourselves. If I let Mo Han follow me again, it will be a kind of deception and injury to her.


    Sometimes lies are full of white, sometimes they are full of evil.

 Chapter 286

    Mo Han once told me that if I like other women, I can just tell her that she won''t pester me.


    I have lived with Mo Han for so many years, and I know her character very well. She can be so free and easy for others, but for herself, she will surely fall into a certain mire and suffer for a lifetime.


    I know that it is my selfishness that has harmed her. I chose love and naturally put aside my responsibility to Mo Han. The world is not perfect. To keep my original intention, I have to forget the people who helped me.


    I look at Mo Han with some guilty heart. Her anger is right. It''s not unreasonable. If I don''t tell her at this time, I''m not afraid that she won''t help me take care of Ye Yingying. I''m afraid that she can''t stand such a big blow. Like Ye Yingying, I''ll close myself up and let no one enter her world.


    "Han Han, let''s talk about it. I can tell you anything you want to know. "


    Mo Han looked at me coldly. After a long time, he said, "I don''t want to know anything. I''ll ask you a question. Are you going to leave me?"


    "Cold cold me -"


    Mo Han interrupted me and said, "isn''t it?"


    "Han Han, listen to me -"


    tears can''t help falling from Mo Han''s face. She covers her ears and says, "I don''t want to hear it! I don''t want to hear it! Do you think I''m sick? I''m afraid I''ll live in my own world forever like Ye Yingying. Brother Tian, do you know that my illness is getting better soon? I admit that I still get sick from time to time now, which is beyond my control. I promise you, three years at most, no more than two years. If you give me another two years, I will cure my illness, and it will never drag you down, OK? "


    Sick people will feel inferior to their own bodies. They are afraid that others will look down on them, because in real life, we give too little care to patients.


    They are becoming less and less confident in the eyes of others'' discrimination and ridicule. Because Mo Han cares too much about me, every move of me will remind her of her own illness. For this, I understand her very much.


    I grabbed Mo Han''s little hand and said, "Han Han, don''t get excited. I don''t dislike you. I''ve never disliked you."


    "If you don''t dislike me, why do you want to leave me? I have a feeling in my heart that you are going to leave me, right?"


    I saw Mo Han''s poor eyes. She is such a good woman. How can I have the heart to hurt her? I''m afraid to aggravate her illness, because her eyes are more and more diffuse and her eyes are more and more strange to me. This is the rhythm of the disease.


    I quickly said: "Mo Han, you misunderstood. I don''t want to talk about this with you. I won''t leave you. I just want to discuss other things with you."


    "What''s the matter, you say."


    "Take it easy before I tell you."


    "Tell me, I''m ready."


    Although Mo Han said that she was ready, her little hand was shaking all the time, and her eyes did not dare to look at me.


    I patted Mo Han''s little hand and said:


    "I want to talk to you about ye Yingying."


    "What happened to her? Brother Tian, don''t worry. I''m from the past. I know her inner feelings now. She just can''t figure it out. When it''s light, she will get better. "


    I said: "Han Han, I think so. This place has left many very bad memories for ye Yingying, so I want her to change her environment, which may be beneficial to her illness, don''t you think?"


    Mo Han nodded gently and said: "she is now a psychological problem. To change a new environment is to change a life, which is a good way."


    "You think it''s a good idea, too?"


    "Well."


    I said with a smile, "where do you think it''s better for us to settle Ye Yingying?"


    Mo Han Bing Xue is clever. She can see the plan in my heart at a glance. She said, "do you have the answer in your heart?"


    "There is a place with beautiful environment, beautiful scenery, fresh air and simple folk customs, which is very suitable for health care."


    "Where is it?"


    "My hometown is Mingyang. I want to send Ye Yingying to the country, where my grandfather lives. What do you think? "


    "Not bad. I remember you told me that ye Yingying listened to his grandfather''s words most and had the deepest feelings for him. It would be the best if he could go home to recuperate and have his family to accompany him. "


    "You agree?"


    "Of course."


    "Just now there is a problem. Ye Yingying can''t take care of herself. She doesn''t know when she will get better. My grandfather lives alone in the countryside and is old. If he is asked to take care of Ye Yingying for one or two days, of course, there will be no problem. But after a long time, there will always be a lot of inconvenience. After all, ye Yingying is a big girl now, which is sure to be the same as when he was a child It can''t be compared. "


    "You want me to take care of her?"


    "Will you?"


    Mo Han thought about it. She certainly didn''t want to leave me. She came to Shencheng just to find me. Now I''ll send her away and let her take ye Yingying to live with my grandfather in the countryside. She must not be happy."Hanhan, if you have difficulties, I won''t force you."


    "No. Brother Tian, I just want to know that you will never leave me, will you


    I looked at Mo Han''s expectant eyes. I couldn''t bear it and nodded gently. I told myself in my heart that if Mo Han couldn''t live without me, I would take care of her all my life. This is my responsibility and my obligation.


    "No


    Mo Han blushed, and she began to be cheerful again, because she knew that I always kept my word. If I said no, I would not. The promise I made was a debt. Since I said it, I would be responsible to the end.


    "Ye Yingying is your aunt, even my aunt. Since she is in trouble now, I can''t ignore her. Besides, I also want to see my grandfather and your parents and live with them for a while. Brother Tian, I promise you that I will go with her. "


    "Really?"


    "Well, it''s true. But I have a small request


    "You said


    "I want you to take us."


    "There''s absolutely no problem with that. I''ll take you there myself. You go and clean up now, and we''ll start right away. "


    "In such a hurry?"


    "Don''t you want to see my grandfather and my parents earlier?"


    "Hee hee. Good. You wait for me


    Mo Han went back to her house to pack. Most of the things she brought from Hangzhou were moved to Ye Yingying. She not only had to pack her own things, but also helped Ye Yingying.


    I sit on the sofa and smoke. I don''t know whether I''m right or wrong. The end of a mistake is the beginning of another mistake. Am I fair to Mo Han? Can''t I end up in the future.


    I went to the balcony and called Lin Manxue. I wanted to take another five days off. Plus the first two days, I took a week off. Of course, with the weekend or something, the holiday should be far more than a week.


    At the moment when I got through, I didn''t know how to call Lin Manxue. I called her Manyu, Manxue, President Lin or my dear baby. Our relationship is really messy and too complicated.

 Chapter 287

    Because it''s working time, for the sake of safety, I''d better call Lin Manxue president Lin.


    "President Lin."


    "Lu Yuan just asked for two days'' leave for you. What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Lin, two days is not enough. I''d like to invite another five days."


    Lin Manxue asked me in the opposite: "please imagine for such a long time, now is the critical period of the election campaign, don''t you know?"


    "Mr. Lin, there''s something at home. I need to go back."


    "Ah? Nothing serious? "


    "No. A little thing is that my family miss me. Let me go back. "


    "All right. Since that''s the case, I''ll approve your leave. I''ll make up for the procedure of asking for leave after I get out of the way. "


    "Thank you, Mr. Lin."


    "When you go back, say hello to your elders for me."


    "All right. Leaders can rest assured that they will bring it. "


    "Be safe on the road."


    "Yes. You also pay attention to your health and don''t work too hard. "


    "Long winded, I see."


    Lin Manxue hangs up. I go back to the sofa in the living room and smoke on it. The personalities of man Xue and Man Yu are really unpredictable. She can switch at any time. With such a big contrast, won''t she get schizophrenia?


    In the face of a man who has just become her boyfriend and has been sleeping with her for a night, she can still talk to me so calmly, which is nobody else. Is man Xue too deep and good at hiding himself, or is my own determination too poor to hide my feelings.


    It took Mo Han almost an hour to pack up. Ye Yingying was in bed and didn''t want to get up. No one could persuade her. She just slept in bed and didn''t say anything and ignored us.


    I asked sun Jianbing to lift the suitcase downstairs and put it in the trunk of the car. I held Ye Yingying, and Mo Han followed me with the key. When I went out, she locked the door.


    I take ye Yingying into the car, Mo Han and ye Yingying sit in the back, I sit in the co driver''s seat, and sun Jianbing drives.


    I asked sun Jianbing to drive to the gate of a big supermarket. I went into the supermarket and bought some water and food, because I had to walk for about ten hours on the road. Now it''s August, and the weather is very hot. Taking a long-distance bus is a very painful thing, so I need to prepare some food and drink.


    Mo Han followed me, she bought a lot of gifts, I told her not to buy too many things, Mo Han said the first time to see the elder, can not empty handed to see it.


    We didn''t talk much all the way. Sun Jianbing and Mo Han are not good at talking. They usually don''t like to talk. Ye Yingying is a living dead man now. I almost forget when ye Yingying talked last time. There are only four of us in the car. They don''t talk. I can''t talk to myself.


    Sun Jianbing and I drove for two or three hours, so that we would not be too tired. We entered Mingyang city at more than 10 pm. Before I went back, I called my mother and told her that we would come back in the evening.


    I park my car on the Mingyang bridge, which is the longest and most beautiful bridge in Mingyang city. At night, I stand on the sidewalk of the bridge to see the scenery. I have a unique taste.


    "How do you stop?" Mo Han saw that I stopped suddenly and asked me curiously.


    "Ye Yingying is like this now. How do you say it when you go back?"


    "Tell me the truth."


    I don''t think it''s proper. Ye Yingying was hurt like this by her ex boyfriend Yang ruohui. If I tell my parents this, they will be worried, and it''s not good for ye Yingying''s reputation.


    After all, girls want face. Even in front of their families, they like to report good news but not bad. No matter how hard it is, they don''t want to show it in front of their elders.


    This is Ye Yingying''s own business. I have no right to make decisions for her.


    "Do you think that''s good?"


    Mo Han said, "there''s nothing wrong. That''s the truth."


    "Don''t say it." Ye Yingying suddenly raised his head, a face of panic said.


    "Ye Yingying, are you better?"


    Ye Yingying looks at us with confused eyes. She suddenly embraces herself with both hands and shakes her head desperately, saying: "I don''t want to go back! I don''t want to go back! "


    "Ye Yingying, don''t be afraid. We are in Mingyang. This is our hometown. We will protect you."


    "I don''t want to go back! I don''t want to go back! " Ye Yingying came and went, that''s all.


    Ye Yingying now quarrels not to go home, but I''m in a bit of a dilemma. If she doesn''t cooperate, I dare not take her back forcibly. Will it make her more resistant to the world.


    Mo Han persuades Ye Yingying: "Ye Yingying, don''t worry. We will always accompany you. This is the place where you lived when you were a child. It''s beautiful. Open your eyes and see if it''s particularly beautiful."


    Mo Han has lived with Ye Yingying for such a long time. She still has some trust in Mo Han. She secretly opens her eyes and looks at the Mingyang bridge outside the window. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. In short, she is much calmer than just now.Mo Han winked at me. She told me to drive quietly and send people back. Now we have arrived in Mingyang City, and we have told our family in advance that it is impossible not to go back.


    Ye Yingying has been looking out of the window. I quietly start the car and drive home slowly. At about 11 o''clock, I drive the car to the apartment community. I park the car. Sun Jianbing and I carry the luggage. Mo Han helps Ye Yingying upstairs.


    After returning to this familiar place, ye Yingying''s spirit is better. She is always looking around, as if looking for something.


    My mother stood at the door to meet us. I was at the front, sun Jianbing was at the end, Mo Han and ye Yingying were in the middle.


    The moment my mother saw me, her face immediately showed a kind smile, and her mother''s love for her children showed no doubt at this moment. When my father heard the sound outside the door, he immediately came to the door, and he also came up to help me carry things.


    How could I ask my dad to carry my luggage? I said, "Dad, I''ll do it myself."


    When my parents saw Ye Yingying behind me, they were stunned for a moment, because it seemed that ye Yingying''s mental state was not right, but they saw Mo Han before they could ask what was going on.


    My mother''s eyes were bright at that time. She has been worrying about my marriage these days. I have never cooperated with her very much. Now it''s good. I brought such a beautiful girl home without a word. Do you think they can be surprised.


    "Hello, Auntie and uncle."


    Mo Han is a very clever woman. Although she is indifferent to others, my parents are in front of her. She is very warm and polite.


    "Hello, hello." My mother couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She came up and took Mo Han''s little hand. She said very affectionately, "you are a beautiful girl, white and tender. Have you worked hard all the way?"


    My mother was so enthusiastic that Mo Han didn''t know how to answer.


    I said: "Mom, take it easy. Hanhan came to our house for the first time. You are so careful to scare people."

 Chapter 288

    My mother happily said: "your name is Hanhan, isn''t it? It''s a nice name. It''s as beautiful as your people. Han Han, don''t blame you. Your aunt''s character doesn''t scare you, does it? "


    Mo Han said: "no, no."


    "Ha ha. Come on, come in. I''ll get you slippers. " Mother herself chose two pairs of slippers, one for Mo Han and the other for ye Yingying.


    Ye Yingying just took a cold look at my mother and didn''t say anything. My mother took me by the corner and asked me quietly: "what''s the matter with Yingying? Is it uncomfortable? "


    "Don''t worry, Ma. My aunt may not feel well recently. Besides, I''ve been driving so far today. It''s hard."


    My mother and Mo Han helped Ye Yingying into the room and said, "Yingying, take a shower and have a good rest. You''ll be fine tomorrow."


    "Auntie, I''ll take care of her. Go and have a rest first." When we get home, we don''t call her Ye Yingying, because ye Yingying is my aunt in terms of seniority. Mo Han calls her after me, so she is also called aunt naturally.


    "I''ll come, I''ll come. Han Han, how can you do such a thing. You go to the sofa for a while, I will help Yingying to the bathroom, and I will be back with you in a minute. "


    I took my mother and said, "Mom, you''re welcome with Hanhan. She has more experience than you. Let her do it. There are guests outside


    Mo Han also said so. My mother saw that we both agreed, and it was not easy to force, so she had to let Mo Han do it.


    Sun Jianbing was the last one to go upstairs. He was chatting with my father outside the door. My mother just focused on Ye YingYing and Mo Han, so she ignored him.


    When sun Jianbing saw my mother coming, he called my mother and aunt.


    I stood between sun Jianbing and my mother and said, "Mom, this is my friend sun Jianbing."


    My mother was a little embarrassed and said, "Jianbing, I''m sorry. My aunt just took care of YingYing and didn''t notice you. I''m really sorry."


    "Auntie, don''t say that." Sun Jianbing is more wooden. He is not good at dealing with this situation. He just doesn''t mind waving his hand.


    "Jianbing, come in. Old man, you really are. Why don''t you let Jianbing come in and talk to him at the door? He''s not tired since he''s so far away. "


    My mother began to scold my father. Seeing that the situation was not right, my father laughed at Sun Jianbing, and then took advantage of my mother''s inattention to sneak away.


    My father and my mother love each other very much. Every time my mother criticizes him, my father will leave consciously. He never talks back. I don''t follow him on this. If Lin Manxue scolds me, I always like to quibble. Maybe the way of expressing love is different.


    My mother found a pair of slippers for sun Jianbing, because I and his feet are bigger, so my mother found him a pair of slippers of the largest size.


    After sun Jianbing and I entered the house, I sat on the sofa with Jianbing. My mother said, "children, I''ll make some supper for you. Just sit down for a while and you''ll be ready soon."


    I said: "Mom, it''s so late now. You can have a rest early. If they are hungry, I''ll take them out for supper later."


    "How can things outside be hygienic. Mom doesn''t get in the way. It''s summer vacation now, and she won''t go to work tomorrow. "


    My mother went to work in the kitchen after saying that. My mother insisted that I follow her. My mother is in her forties this year. She is old or young, but my father and I love her very much because of her poor health.


    "Jianbing, are you thirsty? Let me pour you a cup of tea." I got up to pour tea for sun Jianbing.


    "Don''t be so polite, Mr. Ye. I''ll do it myself."


    Sun Jianbing was ready to get up. I pressed his shoulder with both hands and said, "if you come to my house as a guest, it''s a guest. How can you do these things? Besides, don''t call me Mr. ye here, just call me Chutian, or my parents will scold me when they hear me."


    Sun Jianbing looked at me hesitantly. I patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s settled. You don''t want me to be questioned by my mother."


    Sun Jianbing nodded, which was regarded as default.


    "Ha ha. That''s how it should have been. " I left with a smile to pour tea for sun Jianbing and myself. My mother was very busy just now. Generally, if a guest comes to our house, according to the custom of people in Mingyang City, we will offer a cup of tea at the first time. This is etiquette.


    Sun Jianbing and I sat on the sofa, drinking tea and watching TV, because sun Jianbing didn''t like to chat, so we didn''t talk about anything.


    After Mo Han attends Ye Yingying to take a bath, she helps Ye Yingying dry her hair in another corner of the living room. I go to Mo Han and say to her in a low voice, "Han Han, after drying her hair, you should accompany Ye Yingying to my bedroom to sleep immediately. Don''t let my mother find anything strange about ye Yingying."


    "I see."


    "By the way, are you hungry?"


    "Not hungry."


    "Shall I bring something in later?"


    "No. Girls can''t eat too much at night. "


    "Good. It''s hard for you. "


    Mo Han Du mouth said: "you always with me polite why.""Ha ha."


    I returned to the sofa with a smile. After ye Yingying''s hair was dried, Mo Han and I immediately helped Ye Yingying to my room.


    My mother had made the bed before we came back. Mo Han and I waited on Ye YingYing and went to sleep. Mo Han began to look at my room.


    "Did you sleep in this room since you were a child?"


    "Well."


    "So sweet."


    "Yes. Look at this potted plant on my windowsill. Isn''t it beautiful? You don''t think it''s small, it''s not young. "


    "It''s beautiful. What''s its name? It''s a little like pepper. They''re still growing in the sky. "


    "It''s called wild pepper. I dug it with Ye Yingying on Mingyang mountain in the summer vacation of the second grade of junior high school."


    Mo Han touched the wild pepper tree, looking and nodding: "good."


    "Hanhan, you''re tired too. Why don''t you go to bed earlier?"


    "Brother Tian, please stay with me for a while."


    "Good."


    There is a very large bookshelf in my room, which is full of books, including my textbooks, extra-curricular books, notebooks, and many famous Chinese and foreign books.


    Mo Han casually took out a book, flipped over a few pages and said, "when you were a child, you also liked reading?"


    "I can''t help it. I''m forced. My parents are teachers. They have been very strict with me since I was a child. They hope I can read more books. In fact, my character is not the material for reading. "


    Mo Han said with a smile: "you have been admitted to Zhejiang University, but you are not the material to study. As far as I know, it''s much more difficult for you to take the examination of Zhejiang University than it is for us. Because Zhejiang University is in Hangzhou, it''s very beneficial for our examinees in Hangzhou. "


    "Ha ha. Han Han, don''t praise me. As soon as you praise me, I like to raise my tail. I feel dizzy and can''t find the north. "


    When I was accompanying Mo han to visit, there was a knock on the door. "It should be my mother. I''ll open the door.".


    I opened the door and saw my mother standing outside, "supper is ready, you come out to eat.".


    I said: "Mom, aunt is not comfortable, has been sleeping, she will not eat."


    "What about the cold?"

 Chapter 289

    "She''s not in the habit of having supper."


    "I made a big pot. It''s OK to eat a little." My mother came into the room directly after me and said to Mo Han, "Han Han, my aunt cooked some supper. You must have never eaten it before. Go out and eat a little."


    Mo Han didn''t dare to refuse my mother, so he nodded and said, "Auntie, please."


    Mo Han went out to eat with my mother. My mother made a large pot of Mingyang noodles. It''s a local specialty. It''s different from any other noodles. Its taste is very good and it has a long aftertaste.


    Ye YingYing and I both like Mingyang noodles very much. We don''t know if we don''t eat this kind of food. We are scared when we eat it. In a word, Mingyang noodles is a well-known snack in Mingyang City, just like Guilin rice noodles.


    Mo Han gently picked a few noodles to eat, she chewed slowly swallow down, feel a lingering fragrance in her mouth for a long time, my mother asked Mo Han with a smile: "how is the taste?"


    "Auntie, it''s a bit special, but it''s very fragrant and not greasy. What kind of noodles is this


    "Mingyang noodles, our local specialty. Han Han, do you like it? "


    "I like it."


    "Eat more if you like. Come on, take your time. Don''t worry


    Sun Jianbing and I don''t look like Mo Han. We''ve never had a meal in our lives. We''ll settle a bowl of noodles in three or two times. After eating, we''ll go to Sheng by ourselves. In less than ten minutes, we each ate three famous noodles.


    "Jianbing, it tastes good."


    "Delicious." Sun Jianbing summed it up in just two words. He said that it should be very delicious. And judging from his performance just now, this is a sincere evaluation, not hypocritical at all.


    After we had a good meal, Mo Han helped my mother clean up the table. My mother was satisfied with Mo Han. She couldn''t shut her mouth and looked at Mo Han from time to time.


    I see in the eye, anxious in the heart, I only pay attention to Ye Yingying''s body, but forget this stubble, my mother has been making arrangements for me to find a partner, I take Mo Han home, she is such a good woman, my mother does not like her strange, if my mother recognizes her, Manyu how to do?


    I patted my forehead, it is really nothing to look for trouble, for the safety of Mo Han and ye Yingying, I can only send them here, there is no way, but a problem has been solved, and a new problem has emerged, a trouble after a trouble, let me be busy, I suddenly thought of a sentence: do not do not die.


    Isn''t it?


    It''s going to give me a headache in the future! When I think of it here, I have a splitting headache. Man Xue and I are in a lot of trouble. Why is it so difficult for us to have a serious relationship.


    Mo Han accompanied my mother to clean up. She took the changed clothes in the suitcase of my bedroom and went to take a bath. Sun Jianbing and I ran to the balcony to smoke.


    Just as I was lighting my cigarette, the mobile phone in my pocket rang. I took it out and saw that it was su Manyu.


    I saved her number last night. Manyu called me. I was overjoyed, but I didn''t dare to answer it at home. If Mo Han and my mother heard this, I was afraid of causing a 12 magnitude earthquake.


    After I got through, I didn''t speak. I quickly went out and ran to the roof. Now it''s more than 12 o''clock in the morning. At this time, the wind from the roof makes my heart particularly excited.


    "Manyu."


    I call Manyu''s name, my voice trembles in the wind.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so loud? " Su Manyu said softly in the opposite.


    "I miss you." I can''t help but express my true thoughts immediately.


    Su Manyu was silent for a while and said, "where are you now? How can there be a whirring sound. "


    "I''m on the rooftop. That''s the wind."


    "Are you home?" Su Manyu might have let slip. If she wasn''t Lin Manxue, how could she know that I went home, because the only people I went home were Manxue and us.


    Sun Jianbing, Mo Han and ye Yingying can''t tell her, neither can Lin Manxue, and I haven''t told her, so there''s only one explanation for Manyu to know the news. She''s Lin Manxue.


    In fact, I already knew that she was man Xue. The meteorite betrayed her that night, but she didn''t know it.


    If it is normal, intelligent man Yu will not be so careless, but when love comes, the intelligence quotient of a smart woman will drop sharply.


    I knew it in my heart, but I didn''t say it, because it didn''t make any sense to say it. I just knew it myself. She refused to admit it. There must be some reasons why she didn''t want to admit it.


    This is the first time that she talked to me in the capacity of Man Yu after I established the relationship with her. I can express my love freely. If it''s Lin Man Xue, I can''t do it. This is man Yu''s request. I agreed and must abide by our agreement.


    As for whether I can continue to stick to it in the future, it depends on my feelings for Man Yu and man Xue. Love, a sentimental thing, transcends rationality and has no reason at all.


    Man Yu and I are only 24 hours apart, but in my heart, it seems to be as long as several centuries."Here I am, just home. Man Yu, I miss you


    Su Manyu said gently: "I must be tired after driving all day. Go to have a rest early."


    "Not tired. I came back with a group of friends. We took turns driving, so we were not tired at all. Manyu, do you miss me? "


    Su Manyu began to be silent again. After a long time, she said, "I don''t want to."


    "I don''t want you to call me so late?" I face to face to expose Su Manyu''s lie.


    "You know, ask!"


    Manyu himself admitted that he missed me. My heart was like drinking honey. I was tired of it.


    "Manyu, why haven''t you gone to bed so late?"


    "I can''t sleep."


    "You have insomnia?"


    "Well."


    "I think I can''t sleep?"


    Su Manyu probably doesn''t know how to answer this question. She chooses to be silent on the opposite side. Manyu is no longer as sharp as before. Her thinking seems to have stopped and often can''t keep up with my rhythm. She often has to think for a long time to answer.


    "Manyu, why don''t you talk?"


    "I don''t know what to say."


    "How come you can''t talk all of a sudden when you can talk so much?"


    "I don''t know."


    I said with a smile, "are you nervous? Only when people are nervous, their brain will be blank, and they don''t know how to say it. "


    "A little bit."


    "What are you nervous about?" In fact, not only Manyu is nervous, but also I am very nervous. Sometimes people just care too much about one thing. On the contrary, it makes people anxious and at a loss. They worry that they are not good enough to make it flawed.


    Or maybe we''ve just been together, and we haven''t adapted to the current relationship.


    If the previous single Acacia does not count, this is my first love. I don''t know about Manyu, but I think she has no experience.


    "I don''t know myself."


    I was about to laugh twice when Su Manyu suddenly said, "don''t laugh at me!"

 Chapter 290

    "Manyu, how can I laugh at you. In fact, I''m nervous to death in my heart. I just want to relieve my pressure. "


    "Why are you nervous?"


    "Because you called me."


    "Is that the reason?"


    "Well."


    "Ye Chutian, when will you come back?"


    I think man Xue is also funny. I asked her for leave. Seven days, plus the weekend, I have nine days in total.


    "Do you want me to go back that way?"


    Su Manyu didn''t speak. She just held her cell phone in silence.


    "Manyu, you wait for me in Shencheng for a few days. I''ll come back as soon as I finish my work."


    "Good."


    "Come back and I''ll bring you a present."


    "What gift?"


    "What gift do you want?"


    "I didn''t think about it."


    "Think about it now."


    Su Manyu thought about it and said, "I can''t remember. Make up your own mind. "


    "Good."


    Su Manyu and I have nothing to talk about. I find that lovers are the most boring and interesting combination in the world. They can cook porridge for several hours when they have nothing to do. They can say a very small thing over and over again. They are not bored at all. It''s really strange.


    Lin Manxue used to hate to talk nonsense, but now she talks to me on the phone and talks about some topics without nutrition. She''s so happy. Men and women in love, IQ has been completely drowned in the stinky ditch.


    Man Yu and I had been on the phone for more than an hour. At last, we hung up when our mobile phone was almost dead. When I went back to the room, I saw sun Jianbing still watching TV in the living room, and other people were sleeping.


    "Jianbing, why don''t you sleep? It''ll be light in a few hours."


    "I''ll go to bed right away."


    I know sun Jianbing is waiting for me. He must be worried about me when he sees that I haven''t come back for such a long time. The reason why I came back this time is that sun Jianbing knows very well. I''m also very moved that he can do so.


    "Jianbing, let''s sleep in the guest room tonight."


    My parents sleep in their own room, Mo Han and ye Yingying sleep in my bedroom, and sun Jianbing and I sleep in the guest room naturally.


    "Mr. Ye, you can sleep in the guest room by yourself. I''ll just sleep on the sofa."


    I sat next to sun Jianbing and said, "Jianbing, we are brothers. Is it interesting that you always call me that? I told you, just call me my name at home."


    "Sorry, I-I''m used to it."


    "You are not used to it, you are putting yourself too low. Do you think that if you sell yourself to me, you belong to my servant and lower yourself? I understand what you think, but I don''t agree with you. I said that we are equal friends. You really don''t have to be like this, especially in my family. It will make it difficult for me to do it. "


    "I see. I''ll pay attention later."


    "Go to the guest room and sleep. You don''t have to wait for me any longer."


    "I''ll just sleep on the sofa in the living room," sun refused


    "I said Jianbing, you''re not making me feel better. If my mother sees you sleeping on the sofa and thinks that I am abusing you, letting the guests sleep on the sofa is not the way to treat our guests. You don''t want her to criticize me


    Sun Jianbing thought about it and said, "Mr. Ye, oh no, Chutian, let me tell you the truth. I''m not used to sleeping with others. Because I sleep like snoring, and sometimes have nightmares, I may hurt people


    I have some feelings about this matter. I remember when sun Jianbing and I lived in Qingli village in Hangzhou, one night he was sleeping on the sofa, having nightmares and talking nonsense all the time. I came out to wake him up, but he suddenly attacked me. If it wasn''t for my agility, someone else would have been injured.


    I don''t know what he has experienced before and what sequelae he has left behind. Anyway, he often can''t sleep well.


    "Go to the guest room. Don''t you say that, no matter what I say, you will listen to me. "


    Sun Jianbing hesitated and nodded. He got up and went back to the guest room.


    I''m lying on the sofa. Since Jianbing doesn''t like sleeping with others, I''ll sleep on the sofa. Anyway, it''s going to be bright in four hours. I just close my eyes and squint for a while. It''s another beautiful day.


    Before I go to bed, I plan to wind up wechat for Lin Manxue.


    "Good night, baby." I conveniently sent a love expression package in the past.


    I just closed my eyes and heard a thump from the mobile phone on the coffee table. This is the voice of wechat message. I quickly picked up my mobile phone and had a look. It must be man Xue who sent me a message back.


    "Sick." Lin Manxue simply returned two words.


    This woman, just now, was still in love with me. In the twinkling of an eye, she turned around and didn''t recognize people. She was a typical dog.


    After thinking about it, I came back to another one: if you are sick, you are also thinking about it - heart disease.


    Lin Manxue returned a message after a long time: very sick!


    I hold the mobile phone immediately back: or you give me a cure.Lin Manxue: no cure.


    Me: heart disease also needs heart medicine doctor, you are my medicine guide, as long as you are by my side, I''ll be fine immediately.


    Lin Manxue: nonsense!


    Me: really, it''s a dog.


    Lin Manxue: don''t insult the dog. The dog is more obedient than you.


    Me: why am I not obedient?


    Lin Manxue: I said don''t say these words to me, but you don''t listen to me.


    Me: These are the most intimate words in my heart. They are the most real voice in my heart. I''m not happy when I meet you.


    Lin Manxue was silent for a moment, and then sent a message, saying: never again.


    Me: man Xue, I love you.


    Lin Manxue: you still say! Didn''t I just say no more?


    Me: it''s not over this time! Anyway, I have said so much in the front, which is not bad.


    I began to cheat. Lin Manxue seemed to have nothing to do with me. She could only acquiesce in my misdeeds.


    Me: man Xue, why don''t you talk?


    Lin Manxue: I don''t care about you.


    Me: ha ha. You are not willing to ignore me.


    Lin Manxue: hum, why are you so proud!


    Me: I''m not proud, but happy, excited and happy.


    Lin Manxue: what is happiness?


    Me: having you is happiness.


    Lin Manxue: sweet words, I don''t believe you.


    Me: really. That''s from my heart.


    Lin Manxue: every word you say is from your heart. Your heart is so big, can you hold so many words?


    Me: with your company, my heart is higher than the sky. I can hold any and many words.


    Lin Manxue: rouma.


    Me: there are more meat, do you want to hear it.


    Lin Manxue: No.


    Me: really not?


    Lin Manxue: if you want to say it, say it quickly, don''t pull it down!


    Me: you are so beautiful, more beautiful than a fairy.


    Lin Manxue: beauty is controlled, superficial.


    Me: superficial is superficial. Don''t you like me because I''m handsome?


    Lin: of course not.


    Me: hahaha, man Xue, you finally admit that you like me. I''m so happy.


    Lin Manxue some angry wrote: you even give me a set?


    I said with pride: no matter how smart you are and how to camouflage your prey, in front of the hunter, you will finally show the original shape.


    Lin Manxue: are you a hunter or am I a hunter? Hum, if you want to understand, send it back.


    I wanted to say it was mine, but I was afraid that mansher would not be happy, so I wrote: of course it is - you.


    Lin Manxue: hehe, you know your face.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 291

    Lin Manxue and I, the wonderful couple, sent a text message all night. It was only at dawn that she and I reacted.


    Lin Manxue: it''s getting light.


    Me: Yes, another sunny day.


    Lin Manxue: the sun didn''t rise. How do you know?


    Me: every day with you is sunny.


    Lin Manxue: you don''t have any advantages except this mouth.


    Me: No. One more.


    Lin Manxue: Oh? tell us your opinion.


    Me: my girlfriend is the most beautiful woman in the world. It''s also one.


    I changed my way to make man Xue happy.


    Lin Manxue: it''s dawn. I won''t talk nonsense with you. Good night.


    Me: not good night, good morning.


    Lin Manxue: hee hee, I almost forgot. good morning.


    Me: snow.


    Lin Manxue: what''s the matter?


    Me: I miss you.


    Lin Manxue: stay at home and don''t think about it.


    Me: I can''t help it.


    Lin Manxue: you are not allowed to seduce me.


    Me: I didn''t seduce you. It''s natural.


    Lin Manxue was silent for a while and said: This is the last time. It''s not the next time. If you do it again, I really ignore you.


    Me: man Xue, you promised me in the company two days ago that you would never ignore me again!


    Lin Manxue: I''m going back.


    Me: no going back. You are Mr. Lin, a promise, how can you turn back.


    Lin Manxue: I''m also a woman. Women talk back and forth. Why can''t they go back.


    Me: anyway, I don''t follow.


    Lin Manxue: Rogue.


    Me: ha ha, I was a rogue, your big rogue.


    Lin Manxue: Rogue, it''s time to go to bed.


    Me: I''m not sleepy.


    Lin Manxue: you''re not sleepy if you don''t sleep all night?


    Me: with you, I will never sleep or be sleepy.


    Lin Manxue: open your eyes and tell lies.


    I was about to write something more when my mother''s room suddenly opened. She saw me lying on the sofa with my mobile phone and asked me, "my God, why did you get up so early?"


    I almost forgot that my mother now likes to go square dancing with a group of old ladies. She gets up at dawn. As long as the weather is fine, it''s a habit of staying calm.


    I quickly withdrew from wechat and said, "Mom, are you going to dance again?"


    "Yes. Exercise is good for your health. Your mother''s health this year is obviously better than last year because she gets up every morning to exercise


    In fact, I also think that daily exercise is good for the body. The functions of the middle-aged and old people are declining. We should take good exercise.


    "Won''t dad go with you?"


    "Your father likes to sleep in. He can''t get up so early."


    "Then slow down when you go downstairs."


    "I see. I''ll make breakfast for you when I get back. "


    "No, Ma. I want to take my aunt to the countryside in a moment."


    "Why don''t you stay at home a few more days?"


    "You know my aunt''s character. She likes to live with my grandfather. She and my grandfather haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    My mother is a reasonable woman. She thought about it and said, "OK, you''ve grown up now. You can decide for yourself. Anyway, I''ll follow you. If you want to go, you don''t have to go so early. Go after breakfast


    "It''s better to go early. My aunt wanted to go there directly last night. I said that it''s not appropriate to go through Mingyang city and not come back home to see you and dad."


    My mother said, "it is."


    My mother suddenly remembered something. She was not in a hurry to go out. Instead, she sat down beside me and asked me softly, "are you going to get married when you bring Hanhan back to see us this time?"


    "What do you think, Ma. Hanhan and I are ordinary friends, not the kind of relationship you think. "


    My mother patted my head and said, "you still want to cheat your mother. I talked with Hanhan last night. She admits that she is your girlfriend now. I tell you, Hanhan is such a cute and beautiful girl. You should seize the opportunity. If you lose her, you don''t blame her for not recognizing your son."


    "No, Ma, I''m not really what you think."


    "All right. Your mother is not a pedantic woman, I know you are thin skinned, sorry, I just remind you, my mother told you, I and your father are very fond of cold, this girl is very good, sensible and polite, people grow so beautiful, I live so old, have never seen such a beautiful girl. Your father and I have treated her as our daughter-in-law. You can''t be sorry for her. "


    "Mom, listen to me -"


    "you don''t have to say anything. Mom knows everything. Are you worried about the money for marriage? Don''t worry. We are not rich, but we still have money for your marriage. Your father and I don''t spend much money these years. We save money for your marriage. Oh, by the way, do you want to buy your wedding house in Shencheng or Mingyang? Now that you have grown up, you don''t have to consider us. You can buy it wherever you want. Mom will make up the down payment for you. "I really want to be speechless. My mother has already thought about the wedding room for us. This is not a way out for me.


    "Ma, you think too far!"


    "If you have no foresight, you will have immediate worries. Besides, it''s only one or two years since you got married. How far is it. Xiaotian, you don''t have to worry about the money. My mother knows that the house price in Shencheng is high. If we don''t have enough money, we can buy a house with a smaller area first. I discussed with Hanhan last night. She doesn''t have any opinions. She will listen to our arrangement for everything she says. How nice a girl like this is. "


    The more I listened, the more I collapsed. After my roof last night, what did my mother talk to Mo Han about? How did she get to the point of marriage.


    It''s over. This time, oolong is making a big fuss.


    This time I get angry. If I put the lighter and the powder keg together, I won''t blow up.


    I quickly took my mother''s hand and said, "Mom, listen to me. Don''t be in a hurry to come to a conclusion. Marriage is not easy. Mo Han is not suitable for me."


    "Why not! I think it''s a match made in heaven. It''s a perfect match. "


    I really don''t know how to explain clearly. In the eyes of outsiders, Mo Han and I really match each other. We both match very well in terms of body, appearance and temperament. I can''t even deny this. Without Lin Manxue, I don''t deny that I would like her and would like to marry her, but there is no if in life. Now my girlfriend is Lin Manxue How can I marry Mo Han? Isn''t this a joke?


    "It''s not mom. Don''t be so arbitrary. You don''t know about Mo Han now. You don''t know anything about her temper, character and family situation. You can''t just make up your mind. Marriage is a big deal."


    My mother said, "who says I don''t understand the situation. Last night, Hanhan told me about her situation. This girl is very honest and has nothing to hide. She said that she has a slight autism, and now she is actively cooperating with the treatment, and her condition is getting better and better. She also said that she likes you very much and wants to be with you all her life. As long as you don''t dislike her, she will marry you. "

 Chapter 292

    "Xiaotian, mom can tell you that you can''t dislike others just because your girlfriend is sick. We can''t do this kind of thing. Our Ye family belongs to a scholarly family. They have good conduct from generation to generation. There is no one in every town who praises them. You can''t ruin the reputation of the Ye family. At that time, don''t say your mother won''t agree, even your father and your grandfather won''t agree. "


    "Mom, what are you talking about? It''s not that serious, is it?"


    "It''s not that serious. If you dare to be Chen Shimei, your grandfather will kill you. "


    "Don''t scare me, Ma. I''m timid. I''m not scared


    "Poor mouth." My mother laughed and said, "well, if mom doesn''t tell you more, it''s settled. You can rest assured that you don''t have to worry about marriage. I know that you young people are afraid of trouble. You can keep as you are and do whatever you want. I''ll tell your father everything else. By the way, Xiaotian, when do you arrange for Hanhan''s parents to meet with us, we can also discuss the details with our in laws and fix a wedding day. "


    "Ma, are you serious?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    "No, Ma. I''m really not suitable for Mo Han. Even if I want to get married, it''s not now. " What I said is very vague. Of course, what I said about marriage is with Lin Manxue, but it''s impossible for us at this stage. That''s why I said so.


    "Give me a reason." My mother is not a unreasonable person, as long as I have a legitimate reason, I think she will support me.


    After all, she doesn''t want to interfere in my freedom.


    I think about why my mother can change her mind. It''s a big problem. Of course, I can''t mention Lin Manxue, because now our relationship is too complicated to explain clearly. Besides, when I take Mo Han home, she confesses to my mother that it''s my girlfriend. If I say I have another girlfriend outside, my mother will think I''m fooling around outside At that time, it''s not a question of whether to explain or not. It''s estimated that there will be a family meeting to attack me.


    Our family attaches great importance to character. This kind of promiscuous behavior between men and women is taboo in my family. In ancient times, it was necessary to immerse in a pig cage to be served by family law.


    I had an idea. I came up with a very good reason, family situation, that is, the problem of being equal to each other. This is a commonplace problem and an unavoidable problem. I just take this as a shield.


    Although my family is quite good, food and clothing are easy to worry about, compared with Mo Han''s family, it''s one on the ground and one in the sky. There is no comparability at all. My parents never like to climb up to others. This is a very good excuse.


    I pause and say: "Mom, you only know one thing, but you don''t know the other. I say I''m not suitable for Hanhan, not because she has a slight autism, but because of her family."


    "What happened to her family?"


    "Mom, if you look at Hanhan''s appearance and temperament, you can see that she is not a child from other people. Let me tell you the truth, her family background is very deep, and we ordinary people can''t afford it. "


    My mother was silent for a moment and asked me, "what are her parents for?"


    "Her father seems to be the director and vice president of a large hospital, or a doctoral advisor. Her mother is a barrister and has her own law firm."


    "So big?" My mother was also surprised. After all, they have been teaching all their lives. They have known some teachers and supported some leaders of the city''s education sector.


    "They are still small people. Do you know who Hanhan''s grandfather and grandfather are?"


    My mother couldn''t help asking, "who?"


    I whispered their identities in my mother''s ear, which frightened my mother. She said something that she didn''t believe: "what you said is true?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask Hanhan in person."


    "This -" my mother began to hesitate, because if what I said is true, then my family and the cold family are really very different. The status gap is too big. Once I enter a rich family, they are worried that I will be wronged in the future. After all, I am the only child in our family, and of course there is another Ye Yingying. They certainly don''t want me to live a miserable life, but if I marry you Cold cold, the outcome is difficult to predict, my mother is also a little uncertain.


    I saw my mother hesitating, quickly strike while the iron is hot, said: "Mom, do you think our conditions are worthy of Hanhan such a princess? Our family and her family are people of two worlds. What happiness is there when we are barely together. "


    "But Hanhan said -"


    I immediately interrupted my mother and said, "Mom, don''t listen to Hanhan. She doesn''t count what they say. I don''t know what you think. Anyway, I don''t want to climb high. In such a family life, I''m cautious in my words and deeds, and I''m careful in everything. I''m bound with my hands and feet. The pressure must be very strong. I don''t want to live a full life like this."


    I was about to convince my mother when a voice came from my bedroom door: "No. God, I won''t let you be wronged. My parents are not like this. My grandparents and my grandparents are not like this. Please believe me. As long as you are good to me, they will treat you like their own children. "Don''t know when, Mo Han has been standing in our not far place, her eyes clear, a face serious with me and my mother said.


    I go, busy for a long time, say dry mouth, because Mo Han suddenly appear, finally estimated to be due to Kui, you say I''m not depressed.


    My mother saw Mo Han come out and quickly stood up and pulled her to the sofa. She said with a smile:


    "Han Han, you have heard my chat with Xiao Tian just now. I think Xiao Tian''s worry is reasonable, which is also my biggest worry. Han Han, aunt, to tell you the truth, I like you very much, and I''d like to see you with Xiaotian, but your family is so good that we can''t reach it. "


    Mo Han said: "aunt, in fact, I am an ordinary girl, my family is my family, I am my family. My parents have taught me since I was a child that I should be a person and do things in my own way. Like other girls, I have nothing special. If I have to say that there is something special, it is that I am sick. Moreover, this kind of disease is not easy to cure. Maybe I can''t cure it all my life. I admit that. If you and brother Tian mind my illness, then I have nothing to say, I think, because it''s a fact, I really don''t deserve him. If brother Tian doesn''t want me because of this, I also agree to break up with him. It won''t drag him down. "


    Mo Han said that, didn''t he cut off all my back roads? What reason can I find to refuse her.

 Chapter 293

    My mother took Mo Han''s left hand and said, "Han Han, don''t say that. You are a good girl. You have to believe aunt and Xiao Tian. We are not like this. Well, it''s your young people''s business. I''ll leave it to you young people to deal with it. However, as long as your family doesn''t object and Xiaotian won''t be unhappy in your family, then I have no opinion. On the contrary, I fully support you. At the same time, I promise you with the personality of an old teacher that Xiaotian in our family will not dislike your illness. You are his Girlfriend, he will take care of you. Xiaotian, say a word? "


    My mother''s eyes are on me. She wants me to make a pledge. My dear mother, you''re really a God to help her son to death.


    "Mom, I think it''s too much for us to talk about this and that in the early morning. People think we are impatient."


    "If you want to talk about him, don''t talk about him."


    Under my mother''s strict supervision, I can only harden my head and say, "Hanhan, don''t think much about it. I have never despised you, never before, never again."


    Don''t worry if you don''t want to live together in my city, I will not be happy if you don''t want to Huimingyang, I''ll accompany you to huimingyang, so there won''t be any problems. "


    My mother happily said: "since Han Han has said so, Xiao Tian, I don''t think you should worry too much. As long as you two are happy, other things are not important. It''s settled. I''ll report it to your grandfather some time, and then I''ll meet with your parents and elders on another day to discuss the details. "


    I can''t laugh or cry. When things get to this point, if I want to retreat, it''s no less difficult than climbing the sky. This time, I''ve got a deep misunderstanding, and I''m already in a dilemma.


    I have to come up with an expedient plan, which is to put the matter down first, and then solve it slowly.


    "Mom, Han Han, can I say something first?"


    Han Han said, "brother Tian, just tell me what you have. It''s OK."


    "Mom, Han Han, that''s what I think. I graduated from Han Han only one year, and I''m not very old. Can we get married slowly? We''ll talk about it in two years."


    "What''s wrong with you son of a bitch?"


    "Mom, I didn''t do anything wrong. Let''s say I want a career, no career, no money, no staff, and the cold conditions are so good. We can''t aggrieve others, can we? People fight for breath, Buddha fight for incense, I''m a man, and I want to face. If I marry Hanhan in this way, I will have regrets in my heart. "


    My mother thought about it and felt that it was reasonable. Although she wanted me to get married as soon as possible, if the other party was a family like Hanhan, and if I had nothing, I would have no right to speak at home. She had short hands and short mouths. She must have deep experience after living in society for so many years.


    Marriage is not only a matter for two people, but also a matter for two families. She originally wanted us to choose our own wedding house. If we wanted to settle down in Shencheng, we would buy a small house. But now, when she knows Mo Han''s identity, all this has changed. If a princess like Mo Han uses such a small house to make a wedding house, her parents will not agree. When the time comes, their family will participate in it, and the money will be paid by each other, I don''t have any position.


    My mother looked at Mo Han and said, "Han Han, what do you think?"


    Mo Han said softly: "I know that Tiange is a man with high spirit. If he gets married too early, he will be unhappy. This is not the intention of our marriage. I hope he will always be happy, so no matter what decision he makes, I will support him. I have only one requirement, that is, I hope he will never abandon me and never leave me for the rest of his life. "


    My mother said, "Han Han, don''t worry about this. My son, I know, is not such a person who always abandons everything. We don''t have this tradition in our family and can''t tolerate him to do so. Hanhan, if Xiaotian dares to bully you in the future, just tell me that I can be the master of our family, and I will support you. "


    My mother began to take all the responsibilities and became Mo Han''s strong backing. Now she doesn''t talk about our family, but about our family. She has already regarded Mo Han as her daughter-in-law.


    Is there room for maneuver? My heart is full of ups and downs. Things are getting worse and worse. If I go on like this, will my mother force me to live with Mo Han?


    Thinking of this, I shivered in my heart and sent my mother out as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Mom, aren''t you going to square dance? It''s so late. Don''t let her aunt wait too long."


    My mother said happily, "I won''t go today. It''s nothing to do without exercise every other day. Today my mother is happy to have a chat with you. "


    My mother has been holding Mo Han''s little hand. The more she looks at Mo Han, the more she likes it and the more satisfied she is with it. To tell you the truth, Mo Han is delicate, gentle and beautiful. Although she is eccentric, she is polite, self-restraint and appropriate. After all, Mo Han comes from a big family and naturally shows a clear temperament. I think most mothers will like her.I quickly said: "Mom, exercise can not be careless, we must persevere, your body and bones are not good, I see you after these years of exercise, obviously much better than before, so do not delay."


    I winked at Mo Han and asked her to persuade my mother to go out for exercise. My mother likes her so much that her words must be more effective than me.


    Mo Han understood and said: "Auntie, brother Tian is right. We should keep on doing exercises. We should never stop doing exercises in the middle of the way, because once we stop doing exercises in the middle of the way, we may slack off later and it will be difficult to continue. Many girls who want to exercise to lose weight fail because they can''t stick to it. I''d better go with you."


    My mother said with a smile, "Hanhan, you are such a good child. People who dance square dance are old women like aunts. If you accompany me, others will laugh at you. that ''s ok. I''ll go now and make breakfast for you when I get back. Xiaotian, don''t hurry to go back to the countryside. Let Hanhan stay with me for two days. If Yingying wants to go back, you should send her back first and then come back. Hanhan must stay at home with me. "


    "This -" I''m in a dilemma. Ye Yingying can''t take care of herself now. Mo Han came to Mingyang because he wanted to take refuge. I''m afraid that others can''t help me to do harm to them any more. One is to take care of Ye Yingying. She has a task on her. Now, my mother won''t let her go. Who will take care of Ye Yingying when she doesn''t go back to the countryside with Ye Yingying.

 Chapter 294

    Mo Han also thought of this layer, she said with a smile: "Auntie, do you think this is good? I''ll go to visit my grandfather with my aunt and Tiange first. When I come to Mingyang City, I don''t have the first time to visit his old man. I''m afraid he will be unhappy in the future."


    My mom said, "it''s OK. Your grandfather is a very open-minded old man. He doesn''t care about these things. You listen to my aunt and live here for two days. Then I''ll go to the countryside with you. "


    My mother has to go to the countryside, and I''m two big at once. It''s really a wave. If we go on like this, we can''t hide Ye Yingying''s affairs. Fortunately, my grandfather said that he has a wide heart, can think of everything, and is easy to cheat. But my mother, if she knows what happened to Ye Yingying, it''s going to break the rhythm of the sky.


    I don''t want my mother to be afraid of Ye Yingying. At the same time, I don''t want Ye Yingying''s affairs to be known all over the world. Ye Yingying is a woman with strong self-esteem, and she will not be able to stand it.


    If my mother knew about ye Yingying, my relatives would probably know. This is not because my mother has a big mouth, but because she is not good at hiding her emotions. When she comes across such things, she must be sad and write everything on her face.


    So I must not let my mother know.


    I said: "Mom, you can''t do this. My grandfather also wants to see Hanhan earlier. You can''t enjoy good things alone."


    My mother laughed twice and said, "go. Go. The more you talk about it, the less you can tell. Is Hanhan a person or something? "


    I deliberately said: "Han Han, you see my mother scolds you for not being a thing."


    Mo Han said with a smile: "brother, don''t make trouble. I know Auntie doesn''t mean that."


    My mother said, "he''s always liked to misinterpret what I mean. Don''t take it to heart, Han Han. "


    "No way."


    After my interruption, my mother no longer wanted Mo han to stay with her. She finally agreed that we should go back to the countryside first, and then come back to accompany her when we were tired of playing.


    Soon after my mother left home, we were ready to go to the countryside. I drove all the way because I knew the road better than sun Jianbing.


    Before I went back, I called my grandfather. He was pulling peanuts in the field. He said he would go home immediately.


    When we got to my grandfather''s house, it was only about 8:30 in the morning. My grandfather had been waiting for us in the threshing field. When we got off the bus, my grandfather immediately came up. When ye Yingying saw my grandfather, her eyes turned red and she called "Dad" hoarsely.


    "Yingying, what''s the matter with you?"


    My aunt said: "my grandfather is too weak, and I don''t want to take care of her bones for a long time."


    "Well. Just come back. " Grandfather nodded constantly. He was ready to help Ye Yingying. I didn''t let him. There were so many people here, and he had to go out in person. It''s not reasonable.


    Grandfather noticed Mo Han holding Ye Yingying. Mo Han said hello to his grandfather with a smile, called his grandfather kindly and said hello to him.


    The grandfather said with a smile, "you are as well as you. What''s the name of this girl


    Mo Han said respectfully, "my name is mo Han."


    "Mo Han," my grandfather said, then nodded and said, "very beautiful name. Welcome to my grandfather''s house."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    We helped Ye Yingying into the room and lay down. Then I, Mo Han and sun Jianbing sat in the lobby with my grandfather.


    I said: "grandfather, this is mo Han, this is sun Jianbing, they are all my good friends."


    Mo Han had already introduced himself, so my grandfather just gave her a smile. When my grandfather saw sun Jianbing, his eyes lit up, he stroked his beard and said, "have you ever practiced Kung Fu?"


    My grandfather is an absolute master, his eyes are very poisonous, one can see whether this person is practicing.


    Sun Jianbing said respectfully, "yes, grandfather, I have practiced Kung Fu for a few years."


    My grandfather laughed and said nothing. He turned to me and said, "have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes. A little on the way. "


    "Girl, are you full?"


    "Grandfather, I''m full."


    "You are used to living in big cities. Are you used to coming to such a small place as Mingyang?"


    "Habits."


    My grandfather asked me again, "did your aunt eat in the morning?"


    "She has a bad appetite and doesn''t eat much. I''ll cook her some porridge later."


    "I''ll go. How can you do this, girl and young man? You can sit at will. I''ll make some porridge for Yingying girl. "


    Mo Han said, "grandfather, I''ll go."


    "Ha ha, just go to Grandpa."


    My grandfather left with a smile. Sun Jianbing sat on the stool and didn''t talk much. When my grandfather went to the kitchen, he said, "my grandfather has a long life this year?"


    "Sixty five.""Look at his steady steps, walking like the wind, he must be a master?"


    "I learned Kung Fu from my grandfather. You can see that."


    "No wonder."


    I said curiously, "did you practice Kung Fu in the army?"


    "Well."


    "The instructors of your troops must be very good at Kung Fu?"


    "How do you say that. It''s OK. "


    "What was your level when you were in the army?"


    "Careless."


    I said with a smile: "you are modest with me. I think your level is very high. I have no chance to win alone with you."


    Sun Jianbing said faintly: "we have different ways. What you have is routine, playing is skill and speed, what I have is technique, killing technique. "


    I know that sun Jianbing is not simple. He was definitely not an ordinary soldier before, at least a special soldier. How could an ordinary soldier have such skills.


    "There''s nothing to do with Jianbing anyway. Let''s have a fight."


    Sun Jianbing said, "it''s not good to do it here, is it?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. My grandfather is also a practitioner. He likes to watch others compete with each other. He won''t mind. Besides, we''ve never played each other before. I want to see how my practice is different from yours. "


    "Yes. To be honest, I want to see your depth, too. "


    We went into the room to see ye Yingying. She was asleep. I left Mo han to accompany her. Sun Jianbing and I went to the front martial arts field.


    This martial arts field is a little old. It was built by my grandfather when he was young. It is full of various weapons. Of course, the weapons here are definitely different from those in the movies. They are all made of wood.


    But the wood is hard wood. It''s strong and heavy. It''s very good. It''s not the fir and pine that we often see.


    I''d like to compete with sun Jianbing first. I''ve seen him fight with poisonous snakes, and I have a general understanding of his ways. But I also know that he didn''t try his best at that time, so what I know is definitely one-sided.


    "Jianbing, you can''t let me go on purpose."


    Sun Jianbing said: "the greatest respect for a friend on the battlefield is to go all out. I hope you do the same."


    I nodded with a smile: "tacit understanding."

 Chapter 295

    Sun Jianbing and I arched each other. This is a ceremony before the martial arts competition. It''s often played in TV dramas. Of course, we didn''t want to imitate the plot in TV dramas. It''s not a show. It''s a common practice of our martial arts practitioners.


    I put forward a starting position. Sun Jianbing stood in the same place and didn''t move. We all had a contest in our hearts. Sun Jianbing was very good at both hands and legs. Such an opponent was good at attacking and defending, and the conversion of attack and defense was very fast. It happened that I was also of this type. Today I will see whether his strength was dominant or my skills were better.


    Sun Jianshi was the first to attack, but he was no more confident than me.


    A real master duel is rarely played as high as in a movie. The movie is purely for visual effect. In a real fight, anyone who dares to do so is just looking for his own death. Because high kicks have no advantage at all. It takes half a day to get it back. Moreover, the door is wide open, destroying the balance between attack and defense. This is a typical rhythm of looking for abuse.


    Sun Jianbing and I didn''t have that good posture in the martial arts field, but the speed of attack was not slow. In the blink of an eye, we had more than ten moves against each other.


    I kept jumping, circling around Sun Jianbing, aiming at the opportunity to shoot, sun Jianbing always pay attention to my pace, he kept up with my rhythm, one attack and one defense, neither of us took advantage of each other.


    Sun Jianbing punches faster than me, but I kick faster than him. We fight up and down, and we dare not get too close to each other.


    As we slowly began to get familiar with each other''s ways, sun Jianbing suddenly accelerated the pace of attack. He took the initiative to shorten the distance between us, so that his fist could play a greater advantage. But my leg skill was a little bit tied. At the moment I kicked a foot, according to the experience of the front face-to-face war, he would take the initiative to avoid my foot, but this time, sun Jianbing did not He couldn''t dodge. He resisted me.


    Because my foot is just a tentative attack, and it''s not strong enough. I just let Sun Jianbing''s body shake a few times. He adjusted his body shape, raised his leg fiercely and carried it on my long leg. Sun Jianbing''s foot was well prepared and full of strength from the center of the earth. My body lost balance and several of them fell to one side.


    Sun Jianbing bullied his body forward and launched a crazy attack on me. He quickly exchanged his legs and swept my footwall. I was in a hurry to move and leap. My body almost didn''t stick to the ground. I was in the air with the rebound force of sun Jianbing.


    If it goes on like this, I will lose.


    I can''t use any strength in the air. Every time I fall down, it''s a great opportunity for sun Jianbing, but I can''t form any offensive against him. In other words, I''m beaten by sun Jianbing.


    Sun Jianbing is also a chicken thief. He doesn''t give me a chance to stabilize myself. In this way, our situation will continue until I am knocked down by him.


    According to the current situation, sun Jianbing is almost invincible.


    I tried to force sun Jianbing away several times, but it was not successful. His close combat was too strong. As long as he stuck on him, it was even more difficult to get rid of him.


    After a long battle, my flaws became more and more obvious. At last, sun Jianbing caught a chance. He was sweeping his leg on my right calf. My body was unstable. After such a heavy blow by sun Jianbing, my body fell heavily on the martial arts field.


    Sun Jianbing had a good move, and then he killed me. He kicked me on my belly. Mom, he was really black. This kick made my stomach churn, and I almost vomited what I ate in the morning.


    Because sun Jianbing''s foot is very powerful, my body glides a certain distance on the martial arts field before stopping. When my body stops, sun Jianbing has already controlled my body. According to the rules of competition, I have lost to sun Jianbing, and it is a complete defeat.


    "You won."


    Win is win, lose is lose, I did not deny, but frankly accept the result.


    Sun Jianbing stretched out his hand to pull me up. I patted the dust on my body and said, "Kung Fu is good. It''s not that I brag with you. I haven''t lost single."


    Sun Jianbing said with a smile, "I said your skill is different from mine."


    "How do you say that?" I humbly ask sun Jianbing for advice. If he can defeat me, he is naturally better than me. I should ask him more.


    "Well, in fact, your Kung Fu is not inferior to mine, but we have different mentality. You just want to beat me in skills. In other words, you just want to take advantage of moves, but my idea is different."


    "What do you think?"


    "Defeat you, let you have no resistance, even kill you."


    "Why


    Sun Jianbing was silent for a moment and said: "this is the difference between us. You practice martial arts as an interest, or maybe for self-defense. I practice martial arts for survival, and the purpose of practicing martial arts is to conquer the opponent."


    I nodded. The reason why I couldn''t beat sun Jianbing was not that my kung fu skills were worse than him, but that our understanding of fighting was different.I fight in order to win or lose, while he fights in order to decide life and death. One tries his best and the other goes all out. Naturally, the result is different.


    After the contest, sun Jianbing and I went back, "Jianbing, tell me the truth, didn''t you try your best just now?"


    Sun Jianbing did not give a positive answer. He just said faintly, "after all, you are not my enemy."


    I have been pondering this sentence. Sun Jianbing''s strength is far more powerful than what I saw. If we were really fighting for life and death just now, I believe he has 10000 ways to take my life. This is really a terrible man.


    Sun Jianbing and I went back to the lobby. When Mo Han saw us coming back, she came out of Ye Yingying''s room and said, "where have you two been for so long?"


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I just moved in the martial arts field. By the way, how about ye Yingying? Are you still sleeping? "


    "No. I''m awake. But I still don''t say anything


    "Ye Yingying, it''s a mental illness. It''s estimated that it will be better for a while. Hanhan, it''s hard for you. "


    We sat in the lobby for more than an hour. My grandfather came in with a bowl of porridge. Mo Han and I went to the room to feed Ye Yingying. My grandfather and sun Jianbing chatted in the lobby.


    Sun Jianbing asked his grandfather some questions about martial arts. His grandfather answered every question he asked. The two of them had a good talk, but they became a pair of bosom friends. They were very happy talking.


    I half embrace Ye Yingying, Mo Han feed her porridge, ye Yingying just mechanically open mouth, she also cooperate, but there is no expression on her face, also can''t speak, hot or not, we don''t know.


    After serving Ye YingYing and drinking porridge, I want to take her out to relax. How can I sleep in bed at home? I pull Ye Yingying up. Mo Han and I hold her by one hand and let her be in the middle of us, so that her body can stand firm.

 Chapter 296

    I, Mo Han and ye Yingying came out of the room and saw my grandfather chatting with sun Jianbing. Sun Jianbing saw me come out and stood up. I waved my hand and said, "Jianbing, let''s go out for a walk. You can stay at home with my grandfather."


    "Good."


    The three of us went out of the yard and strolled on the back hill. When we were young, ye YingYing and I often went to the back hill to play, picking tea seeds, folding YINGSHANHONG, picking wild flowers, climbing trees, digging sweet potatoes, catching butterflies, catching dragonflies, catching cicadas and so on. In a word, ye YingYing and I have many good memories here.


    Over the years, there has not been much change here since I was a child. The only change is that the small trees have grown up and become towering trees.


    The scenery in the countryside is far more beautiful than that in the city. Mo Han has been living in Hangzhou for a long time. Naturally, he can''t see such original scenery. Now it''s the end of summer and the beginning of autumn. There is the saying of autumn tiger in the countryside, which is one of the hottest seasons of the year. After the autumn tiger, the weather will gradually cool down.


    There are so many trees on the mountain that she doesn''t feel so hot under the shade. Mo Han holds Ye Yingying''s arm and looks around all the way. She feels very fresh about all this.


    I asked Mo Han, "Han Han, what do you think of this place compared with the park?"


    "Each has its own merits, but I prefer the original things."


    "Ha ha. Do you know the tree in front of you? " I pointed to a big tree in front of me and asked Mo Han.


    Mo Han shook his head, ye Yingying suddenly said: "tea tree."


    Ye Yingying even spoke. Mo Han and I stared at Ye Yingying. She closed her mouth and looked at the tea tree in front of us coldly.


    This tea tree is at least thirty or forty years old. It was as big as this when I was a child. Of course, it is bigger than before, but I didn''t compare it. I just can''t see it clearly by my impression.


    In our local dialect, the fruit of chazi tree is called chazi. Chazi can be fried with oil. The fried tea oil is very fragrant. This kind of tea oil has high nutritional value and contains many kinds of unsaturated acids.


    When I was a child, I was fond of playing. Once I climbed the tree with a group of friends. I couldn''t get down at that time. Finally, they found Ye Yingying. I jumped down from the tree. Ye Yingying followed me under the tree. At that time, we fell to the ground together and made her cry.


    I think this matter must have been buried in Ye Yingying''s heart. Maybe it is because of this that ye Yingying''s memory is outlined.


    Ye Yingying has been staring at the tea tree, she broke away from Mo Han''s hand, slowly went to the tea tree, and said to herself: "Xiaotian, don''t be afraid, I will catch you. I promise


    Ye Yingying opened her arms, just like 17 or 18 years ago, a little girl stood under a tree with her arms open, trying to catch a little boy.


    Ye Ying must have lost herself in some memory. I''m ready to go to pull Ye Yingying, because she is very weak now and is in danger of falling down at any time.


    Mo Han held me back and said, "let her do what she wants to do. Maybe this is her deepest memory."


    Mo Han and I always pay attention to Ye Yingying. She stays under the tree and looks up at the tea tree, as if looking for something.


    "Han Han, is she sick? Is Ye Yingying hallucinating? "


    Mo Han lowered his head and thought for a long time before he said, "she may have closed her memory. In her heart, she may only have left some of the most profound fragments, just like me back then."


    "Ah? You - "


    Mo Han interrupted me and said," this is not the time to talk about me. Brother Tian, ye Yingying is very ill. If she can''t wake up her memory, she may not wake up all her life. "


    When I heard Mo Han say this, I have no doubt about the possibility of her saying this, because Mo Han once said that she had experienced such a period of time.


    Mo Han''s disease is not born, but acquired. Although I don''t know what happened to her at that time, I think the memory is so deep that if we want to bury this memory with consciousness, it must be something we will never want to recall.


    Ye Yingying, for example, completely closed himself after the experience of Yang ruohui.


    What I didn''t know at that time was that Yang ruohui was not the last straw to crush Ye Yingying. My betrayal and departure, and the double blow to Ye Yingying, were the most fatal factors that made Ye Yingying want to close her memory. Because she was so strong and special, she couldn''t accept the pain of completely losing me.


    I didn''t understand at that time. I put all the responsibility on Yang ruohui. I hated Yang ruohui to the bone. I vowed that if I caught him, I would have to pull his tendon and pluck his skin to make him feel miserable and let him taste the pain Ye Yingying had suffered.


    Ye Yingying has been standing under the tree and unwilling to leave. Mo Han and I can only accompany her until noon when my grandfather asked sun Jianbing to come to us for lunch.


    I stayed with Ye YingYing and Mo Han in the countryside for a week, but ye Yingying''s illness has not improved. She is an aggravating version of Mo Han. At least Mo Han doesn''t want to be taken care of by others, and ye Yingying doesn''t dare to leave others.


    My grandfather once asked me about ye Yingying. I didn''t hide it, but I didn''t tell him the truth, because it''s impossible to hide it completely. I told my grandfather that ye Yingying was suffering from depression because of his work and life. It''s good to take care of him for a period of time, and let him not worry.My grandfather is a more optimistic person, he always maintains a cheerful mood, although his heart is very distressed Ye Yingying, the heart is also very anxious for her, but he did not show on the surface, or so happy life.


    I know that he wants to infect Ye Yingying with his cheerfulness, so that she can walk out of the valley of life as soon as possible.


    I''m leaving for Shencheng tomorrow. Sun Jianbing will go back with me. Mo Han and ye Yingying stay with my grandfather for a long time. I''ve been with them all week. Mo Han is used to having me around, but this trip has been arranged for a long time. She can only stay to take care of Ye Yingying.


    After dinner, Mo Han helped me pack up. She folded the clothes one by one and put them in the trunk. I, sun Jianbing and my grandfather were chatting in the lobby. My grandfather told us to pay attention to safety outside, be more patient and less ostentatious.


    After chatting about some trivial things, my grandfather also taught me Kung Fu in person. He taught me all of yejiaquan. In fact, every night since this week, I have practiced this set of Kung Fu with my grandfather. Originally, my grandfather didn''t intend to teach me yejiaquan. The reason is that this set of Kung Fu has great lethality. Now it''s a society ruled by law, and it''s easy to have trouble practicing these Kung Fu.


    But on the day we went back to the countryside, sun Jianbing and I lost in the martial arts competition. My grandfather was watching the battle not far away, but neither of us found him at that time.


    He found that I can deal with ordinary people, but if I meet real experts, I can only be abused. For example, the driver of sun Jianbing and Kong Xueqiang, I have no way to defeat them.

 Chapter 297

    Some of the moves I used to learn were fancy, good-looking but not practical. The reason why I used to fight so many battles was that I didn''t meet any real experts. Another reason was that I had strong coordination ability, high understanding and quick action. Of course, ordinary people were not my opponents.


    But if I run into a killing machine like sun Jianbing, I''m sure it''s more dangerous than good. My grandfather is an expert. He can see my weakness at a glance. In his opinion, if sun Jianbing fights with me, I won''t last a minute.


    Ye family boxing is handed down from my ancestors. After several generations of improvement, ye family boxing is very powerful now. I once saw my grandfather use Ye family boxing, and he gave a discount to a big tree with a thick bowl.


    Our Ye family has been practicing martial arts for generations. Our ancestors have produced many experts and two top martial arts talents. Our Ye family boxing is also well-known. However, these fighting and killing things are no longer popular now. Therefore, few people understand these things if they are not experts.


    There are 18 styles and 18 ways of Ye Jia Quan. Each style has many changes. In a word, it is very complicated.


    I remember ye family boxing by heart. My grandfather asked me to practice when I was free. I should not be impatient or lazy. I should be progressive and persistent.


    He also taught me a set of mental skills, how to recuperate my breath and how to make my boxing more powerful.


    After Mo Han packed up, I accompanied her to walk outside. She and I went to a path in front of the road. There were no street lights in the countryside, so the road was dark.


    I am used to walking at night, Mo Han has not experienced such a life, so she took my hand, let me lead her.


    Now the season has an obvious feature, hot in the day, cool in the morning and evening, walking at night, the breeze blowing on our faces, there is a different kind of comfort.


    Mo Han has been quietly holding my hand, saying nothing, she just looked at me from time to time, her eyes revealed a strong feeling in the transmission.


    "Hanhan, I''ll ask you about ye Yingying. If she has any problems, you should call me as soon as possible, and I''ll come back immediately."


    "I will."


    "You have to take good care of yourself. The traffic and life here are inconvenient. My grandfather is too old to take good care of you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of myself. I''m not with you. You have to take care of yourself in Shencheng. "


    "I''m fine."


    Mo Han suddenly stopped and no longer went forward, "what''s the matter, Han Han?"


    "Brother Tian, when will you pick me up? I don''t want to leave you


    "Hanhan, we agreed. When ye Yingying''s illness is better and she can take care of herself, I''ll come back to pick you up."


    "But there''s no definite number for her. She may be better in a month or two, years or even a lifetime. I don''t want to be separated from you for so long. My aunt just agreed that we should be together, but I don''t want to separate so soon. "


    "Hanhan is obedient. There''s no way. We can''t ignore Ye Yingying, can we?"


    "Why don''t we go back together and take ye Yingying with us to live in Shannan village. Ye Yingying is just tired of where she used to live, but Shannan village is also a brand new place for her. In Shannan village, I can take care of both you and her. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Hanhan, the pace of life in Shencheng is too fast to recuperate. Ye Yingying''s situation is so frightening now. Even if we want to take her back, my grandfather won''t agree."


    "Brother Tian, as long as you agree, grandfather, I can ask him. I believe he will support me."


    Mo Han is reluctant to part with me. She''s making a fuss about going back to Shannan village with me, and her reasons are very strong. It''s hard to do. I''ll send them back. It''s one thing for me to take care of them. What''s more, I can''t tell her clearly. What should I do?


    I suddenly a head two big, Mo Han this woman, usually not so small woman, once with me to determine the relationship, completely inseparable from me.


    Mom, it''s all your good work. I''ve only heard about Keng dad. Now you''ve come to Keng your son. Who do you want me to talk to.


    Mo Han shook my arm and begged: "brother Tian, just take me. I''m your fiancee. I''m still sick. You can leave me here alone!"


    I''m really going to collapse. Mo Han used to think he was my girlfriend, but now he has been promoted to fiancee. I can''t blame her, because according to my mother, isn''t she fiancee?


    It''s just that our parents haven''t met yet.


    I patted my swelling head and my brain was spinning all the time. What should I do?


    Mo Han looked at me with pathetic eyes. I didn''t dare to look at her wronged and innocent eyes. I hesitated and said, "Han Han, I think we can''t be too selfish. Now the most important thing is to take good care of Ye Yingying''s illness. Can we put other things aside first? I promise you, as long as I have time, I''ll come back to see you often, OK? "


    Mo Han saw that I had made up my mind. She didn''t want to go against my wish. She could only bury her grievances in her heart. She nodded gently and said, "OK. But you have to keep your word and come back to see us as soon as you have time. ""Yes."


    Mo Han rummaged in his pocket and found a pendant. It was a piece of jade with a word "Han" carved on it.


    Mo Han stood on tiptoe, hung the pendant around my neck and said, "this is for you. This jade was given to me by my grandfather when I was one year old. You can see it when you think of me. It''s me."


    I take it up and have a look at this jade. It''s crystal clear and beautiful.


    "Han Han, this jade is so important to you. How can I accept it?"


    "Fool, I''m all yours now. I still care about such a piece of jade. Jade can ward off evil spirits and keep peace. I hope everything goes well with you and you will come back to pick us up as soon as possible. "


    In my heart, Mo Han is sincere to me, but there is another woman in my heart, Lin Manxue. I''m so impatient to get out of the deep city, isn''t it because I want to see man Xue a moment earlier?


    I really want to confess everything to Mo Han, but when it comes to my words, I swallow it back. It''s a troubled time, and the problem between Ye YingYing and the backstage has not been solved. Now my mother is involved again. If I say this to Mo Han at this time, I''m afraid I can''t end up with my current ability.


    This is a big storm, I will not be blown away in the storm, who knows?


    After thinking about it, I decided not to say anything for the time being. Now is not a good time. At this juncture, it''s better to maintain the status quo. If anything happens again, I''m really worried that I can''t control the situation.


    But I don''t feel sorry for Mo Han. Am I an emotional liar? I''m sandwiched between two women. One is in love with me. She loves me and I love her too. The other is devoted to me and gets the affirmation and support of my family. Where should I go?

 Chapter 298

    I''m sorry for Mo Han, but I''m also sorry for Lin Manxue. She''s devoted to me, but I can''t devote myself to her for various reasons. Although on the surface I''m excusable, in fact I have responsibilities that I can''t shirk.


    Now it''s better to be content with the current situation, but it''s not a good time for me to wait.


    "Thank you."


    "Brother Tian, why are you so out of touch with me? I''m not happy."


    I said with a smile: "my mother taught me since childhood, get other people''s help and gifts, to say thank you, this is polite."


    "But I''m no one else."


    "Fool, even if they are close to each other again, the necessary politeness is still necessary. Isn''t there a word called" respect each other like guests? "


    Mo Han said quietly: "you can pull any reason, but I can''t tell you. But I still hope you can be close to me in the future. I''m your family now, not an outsider. "


    "Well, never again."


    "By the way, brother Tian, I''m busy taking care of Ye Yingying during this period of time. I forgot to ask you about your work. The assessment time should have passed. Have you successfully become the deputy director of Manxue project department?"


    "No


    "You didn''t get the first prize?"


    "No. At present, the situation has changed a little, because I am too junior and young to convince the public in the company, so there are few people who support me. "


    "How can they turn back like this? Isn''t that the deputy director who won the first place Mo Han is indignant to fight for me.


    "The personnel of a large company is very complicated. It''s not as simple as we think. You can leave it alone. Anyway, it hasn''t been decided yet. Let it be."


    "Brother Tian, you are just too easy to talk. If man Xue does this, there will be any credibility in the future. It''s not what a big company should do."


    "Well, don''t be angry. It''s not worth being angry about this kind of thing."


    Mo Han looks at me affectionately. She wants to engrave my appearance in her mind. I look at her obsessed eyes and dare not look back at her.


    "Han Han, do you want to move on?"


    "Go on."


    "Good."


    I take Mo Han''s hand and go straight ahead. There is a big road ahead. I plan to take Mo Han for a walk on the road.


    I walked with Mo Han, suddenly Mo Han stepped on a slippery soft thing, this thing will move, Mo Han stepped on it, it scared straight forward.


    Mo Han didn''t realize what she had stepped on at that time. She looked at her feet and screamed in fright. She jumped up to my arms because it was a cauliflower snake. It was not small and should have two, three and two weights.


    "Snake


    I quickly hold Mo Han, the cauliflower snake was frightened, when I saw it, it had already run a distance.


    "Han Han, did the snake bite you?"


    Mo Han put his arms around my neck and cried, "Wu Wu Wu, I''ve got it. I got it. "


    "Where did you bite?"


    "No - I don''t know."


    Mo Han is probably stunned and incoherent. Most girls are afraid of snakes. Mo Han has seen snakes in movies and TV at most. It''s strange that she doesn''t cry when she comes into contact with such horrible things at zero distance today.


    "I''ll put you down first and see where I can bite you, OK?"


    "No. I''m afraid. " Mo Han doesn''t dare to step on the ground now. There is a saying that once bitten by a snake for ten years, he is afraid of the well rope. This kind of psychological shadow can''t be dispelled so easily.


    "The snake has run away. It''s OK. Don''t be afraid, OK?"


    "God, I''m afraid."


    "Han Han, don''t be afraid when you have me. I promise you that there will be nothing. I saw it just now. It''s a cauliflower snake. It''s basically not poisonous. I just want to see where it bit you. "


    Mo Han listened to me and slowly released his hand around my neck. I put her on the ground. She was wearing a denim skirt tonight, and her snow-white thighs were exposed. I squatted down to check, but I didn''t find any wounds.


    "Han Han, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mo Han nodded.


    "Where is it?"


    "Here." Mo Han pointed to his chest and said.


    Mo Han must have been scared and flustered. In fact, the cauliflower snake didn''t bite her because she didn''t have any wounds on her legs and feet.


    I comforted Mo Han and said, "Han Han, compared with people who are afraid of snakes, snakes are more afraid of people. They scared you just now. Maybe you scared them even more, so they ran away before they could bite you. Don''t worry. Nothing happened. "


    "Really?"


    "Really. I can still cheat you. "


    Mo Han himself also looked at her big white leg, and didn''t find a small wound. She said to me with a smile: "brother Tian, do you think I''m too timid and not strong at all?""How can it be? I''m already very surprised that you have such a performance. If you change to another girl, you have to faint."


    "Ha ha. I don''t believe you''re going to coax girls. "


    "Really."


    Mo Han looked at the dark road ahead and said, "brother, I think we''d better go back. It''s scary here at night."


    "Good."


    Mo Han''s legs are still a little soft, so she asked me to carry her back.


    I carry Mo Han on my back. Mo Han''s long hair is scattered on my face. It''s crisp and has an indescribable feeling.


    After all, Mo Han is also a gorgeous beauty. If there is no Lin Manxue, if Lin Manxue is not my girlfriend now, I can''t guarantee that I won''t be attracted to Mo Han.


    I carry Mo Han all the way back, according to the original way back, Mo Han gently around my neck, we step by step forward, Mo Han did not speak, she just hugged me tightly, as if I was afraid of losing her in the middle.


    In fact, my heart was more complicated at that time. The woman on my back was not only my girlfriend in reputation, but we had a relationship that shouldn''t have happened. No matter what the process was, there were some complicated reasons, but the fact was that she was really my woman.


    I began to tangle in my heart. Can I really give up Mo Han completely for the sake of love and hurt this woman who has a real relationship with me and is deeply devoted to me?


    If I do, what''s the difference between me and the beast! But if I don''t, can I leave Lin Manxue? She''s like a poison. It''s just wishful thinking if I want to quit. The most terrible thing is that I don''t want to quit myself.


    My emotional road is just like the road in front of me. I can''t see clearly.


    When I go to bed at night, I can''t sleep. Tomorrow I will see man Xue. I can''t suppress this excitement, but at the same time, my heart is full of hesitation, because there are too many problems between me and man Xue, so people can''t see the future.


    I was asleep when I woke up with a click of wechat. I picked up my mobile phone and saw that it was su Manyu who sent it to me.


    I quickly point open a look, it says: sleep?


    I immediately replied: I just woke up.


    Less than five seconds after I went back, she replied, "I''m not disturbing your sleep, are you?"?

 Chapter 299

    I didn''t: I didn''t. Why don''t you go to bed?


    Su Manyu: not sleepy.


    Me: go to bed early. Don''t stay up late.


    Su Manyu: OK. When will you be back, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?


    Su Manyu accidentally exposed herself again. I asked for a total of seven days'' leave. The day after tomorrow should be the day after tomorrow. However, I would be delayed for one day on the road, so I might go back one day ahead of time. The problem is how she knows how many days'' leave I have. I never told her about this. Then there is only one explanation. She is my boss, Lin Manxue, who is a poisonous tongue beauty.


    I still didn''t tear her down. I said, I''ll be back in the morning.


    Su Manyu was silent for a moment and said: when you start tomorrow, send me a location.


    I send a "?" In the past, I didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    Su Manyu did not explain, she said: tomorrow to drive, early rest, do not disturb you.


    Me: OK. You''d better go to bed early, too.


    If at ordinary times, I must be bored with her for a while, but after this evening with Mo Han things, let me feel a little confused, I don''t know how to face them.


    I was upset, so I boarded QQ to find a friend to chat with. I saw that cabbage was online. I haven''t chatted with cabbage for a long time. I remember the last time we chatted was when Lin and I came back from a business trip in Shanghai. At that time, the Champions League didn''t start. Now it''s over for a long time.


    I gave the cabbage a shake in the past, and wrote: cabbage, old goat test you today, tiger skin, elephant skin, deer skin which is the worst?


    Less than a minute after I sent it, the cabbage returned one: elephant skin.


    Old goat: why?


    Cabbage wrote "because of the eraser ah", she also added a smile behind.


    Old goat: awesome! Again, which number from one to nine is the most industrious and which number is the most lazy?


    Chinese cabbage comes back without thinking: one is the laziest, the other is the most industrious, because one does not do it and the other does it endlessly.


    Old goat: Niubi, Niubi.


    Cabbage: hee hee. Old goat does not sleep at night, how to have mood to accompany cabbage to pass the time?


    Old goat: it''s a long night. It''s hard to fall asleep.


    Cabbages: ha ha, there is a saying that you can''t sleep at night, and the old goat can''t sleep. Are you thinking about a beautiful woman?


    Old goat: cabbage, you are so amazing, you know that!


    Cabbage said: in this world, there are only two things I can''t answer you, others are difficult for me.


    Old goat: Oh, there are other things like that. I''d like to hear more about them.


    Pakchoi: first of all, if you ask me if pakchoi is the most beautiful and intelligent woman in the world, then I can''t answer you because the answer is yes.


    Old goat: since the answer is yes, why can''t you answer it?


    Cabbage said: because this question is too stupid, if I answered you, not as stupid as you! It''s like a man asking an old goat if you are a man. Will you answer him?


    After thinking about it, I really won''t. who dares to ask me if I''m a man? My first reaction is not how to answer him, but how to kill him.


    The problem of Pakchoi is so deep that I have to accept it.


    Old goat: so the second question?


    Cabbage: I can''t answer questions I don''t want to answer.


    I''d like to go to Japan. This question is all inclusive. As long as the questions that cabbage doesn''t want to answer or can''t answer are included in it, what else can I say? I can only convince her that she can answer all the questions except these two questions, because the unanswerable questions are included in the two unanswerable questions.


    Old goat: cabbage, I really don''t know what to say. You''ll make me dizzy. You are bullying me. I''m not as intelligent as you! Too bullying honest people, too unkind!


    Cabbage: hehe. Who let you lose heart and be crushed by my IQ.


    Cabbage once again hit my fragile heart.


    Old goat: cabbage, you seem to be in a good mood tonight.


    Cabbage: OK. People are in a good mood at happy events.


    Old goat: Oh! If there is any happy event, let me be happy.


    Small white dish a little bit of a pause, sent a: for me is good, but not for you. So I don''t have to tell you!


    Old goat: why not? secret? A secret you can''t tell?


    Pakchoi: neither.


    Old goat: since it''s not a secret, why not say it?


    Pakchoi: No, it''s taboo.


    Old goat: cabbage, you are so talkative that it makes me feel like a cat scratch in my heart. What words do you dare not open your mouth.


    Cabbage asked with a smile: really want to know?


    Old goat: of course.


    Cabbage: a common sense question for you. What do lovers like most in their circle of friends?Old goat: scatter dog food, bask in happiness.


    Cabbage: and then?


    Old goat: No, then. How can you be happy? Do you really think that others will be sad because of envy and jealousy? Pull it down, who cares about that!


    Cabbage: no! Then I don''t mean the people who eat melons, but the people concerned. There''s a saying that shows love and dies quickly. I wish I knew happiness by myself. Why should I be exposed to the sun!


    I laugh, immediately back to a past: ha ha, cabbage, when you are so humorous and lovely, you mean you are now happy, but do not want to share with me.


    Cabbage: it''s not that I don''t want to share with you, it''s that I can''t share with you.


    I try to ask: can''t share with me, is it related to men?


    Pakchoi: you''re not so much nonsense! I''m a woman. I''m too excited to sleep at night. Isn''t it because of men or women! I''m not sick, I''m not sick!


    Cabbages have never talked to me about her feelings, and I have never asked her. Our friendship between gentlemen is as thin as water. We seldom talk about feelings, and we can only talk about it. This is the first time that pakchoi took the initiative to mention it, which surprised me.


    I am very curious about what kind of man has such good fortune to conquer women like cabbage.


    Old goat: are you in love?


    Pakchoi did not deliberately avoid, nor hide, but frankly admit: well.


    Old goat: he won''t tell you today that you can''t sleep at night, will he?


    Cabbage said: No. We were together for a while.


    Since there is a period of time, why is cabbage still so excited to sleep?


    I threw the problem to cabbage, and cabbage said: because soon after we were together, he left me to live in other places, and tomorrow he promised me to come back.


    I see. No wonder cabbage is so excited. Farewell wins the wedding. Just as I am now, I am so excited when I think of seeing Manyu tomorrow.


    All of a sudden, I had a flash of inspiration and thought of a question. How could I be so similar to cabbage? She just separated from her boyfriend, and I just separated from Manyu, and her boyfriend will go home tomorrow. Isn''t it a pure coincidence or destiny that I will go home tomorrow?

 Chapter 300

    If I hadn''t known cabbage for so many years, I really doubt that she was Manyu. Once I suspected that Manyu was cabbage, but in the end it failed to prove that they were not the same person, but this coincidence made me suspicious again.


    I''m thinking about how to find out if pakchoi is Manyu?


    Cabbage saw that I did not speak after a long time, and asked: are you asleep?


    Old goat: No. I went to the bathroom just now.


    Cabbage: Oh.


    Cabbage, how long have you known your boyfriend?


    Cabbage: more than a year.


    My day, I have known Manyu for more than a year, which is more and more consistent. I asked again: are you colleagues?


    Because man Xue and I are in the same company. If they are colleagues, I don''t think it would be such a coincidence.


    Pakchoi: we work in different industries.


    Ah? This is not true for different industries. I asked again: How did you know each other?


    Cabbage said: I was bullied by others, he helped me get rid of the people who wanted to harm me, gradually get along, I think he''s good, he may also think I''m good, slowly together.


    This is not the same as my understanding of man Xue. Man Xue has been secretly helping me. When did I help her? I don''t have the ability to deal with people who want to harm her. It seems that man Xue is a cabbage. I really think too much about it.


    I don''t give up, suddenly believe nonsense: cabbage, you say that person won''t be me?


    Cabbage this time after a long time also did not return to me, I thought he was joking big hair to annoy cabbage, but she said: think beautiful!


    I''m thinking about whether to continue this topic or change the topic, because now I''ve confirmed that pakchoi is not Manyu, and I don''t need to worry about it any more. Pakchoi changed the topic first.


    Pakchoi: old goat, according to the information I got, you Manxue company want to promote one of the project managers to be the deputy director of the project department. I remember you told me that you were the project manager of a project in the project Department of Manxue company, so you must be a candidate.


    Old goat: Yes.


    Cabbage: did the result come out?


    Old goat: not yet.


    Pakchoi: what''s the assessment standard of your company this time?


    I thought about it. It''s not a secret. It''s just a selection process. If cabbage wants to know, she can get this information at will. So I decided to tell cabbage.


    I told pakchoi the whole way of this assessment. Pakchoi said: on the surface, this set of assessment criteria is fair to every candidate, but actually it is unfair, because it is obvious that this set of criteria focuses more on the investigation of contacts, and your old goat is just a beginner, and your contacts are just your weakness.


    Cabbage hit the nail on the head, and you can see the crux of the problem. Indeed, without Mo Han''s help, I would definitely be the one at the bottom, and far away from the penultimate.


    The penultimate is manager Yu, whose final score is more than 200000, and I get rid of the traffic brought by Mo Han, and the rest will not exceed 20000, which can be ignored.


    Old goat: pakchoi is worthy of Pakchoi. Listening to pakchoi''s words is better than reading for ten years. Old goat is convinced.


    Cabbage: ha ha. The cabbage is very proud to be praised by the old goat! By the way, how are your grades?


    Old goat: guess what?


    Cabbage thought about it and said: I guess it should be two extremes.


    Old goat: cabbage, you are too vague. What do you mean? Make it clear.


    Pakchoi: my meaning is very simple. I guess you are either the worst or the best.


    I was surprised again, how could cabbage have such an idea, and it seems that she guessed it right. The worst one is easy to understand, because she just said that I lack the most contacts. In fact, the focus of this assessment is contacts. As long as someone is worried about no traffic?


    But why did she guess the best place instead of the middle place? After all, it''s hard for her to win the first place on my condition.


    Old goat: tell me your reason.


    Cabbage: let me first tell you why I guess your grades are probably the worst. There are two reasons. First, I have analyzed that you don''t have any resources in your hand, so you are at a relative disadvantage. That''s why I think you are inferior. Your current strength can only be the bottom. Second, you don''t know how to use resources. In fact, you have good cards in your hand, but you don''t know how to play. With your current relationship with Lin Manxue, if you ask her for help, her ability is absolutely acceptable To help you a lot, you have no chance of winning, but I think with your personality, you didn''t ask her for help, did you?


    Now I really admire Chinese cabbage more and more. She guessed every detail. Lin Manxue did say that she was the president of the company and wanted a bowl of water to be even. But this was just her saying as a president. If I watched her with personal feelings, pestered her and begged her, she would help me secretly, but my male chauvinism did not allow me to do so.


    Those who know me are cabbage.Old goat: since I have so many disadvantages, why do I guess best?


    Cabbage said: there are also two reasons. First, your old goat is not a fuel-efficient lamp. You always have some inexplicable ideas and ideas in your mind. If these ideas or ideas are popular, you can be ignored.


    The first one didn''t go on. I don''t know whether she was deliberately trying to arouse my appetite or mystify me. Anyway, I don''t care what her reason is. I just want to know the answer, so I took the initiative to ask her.


    Old goat: what about the second one?


    Cabbage said in silence for a moment: it''s intuition.


    Old goat: intuition?


    Cabbage: Yes. Intuition. Women''s intuition. I think you can beat the other players and take the lead.


    Old goat: do you believe in intuition as an investor?


    I always think that Chinese cabbage only believes in reliable information such as charts and data. Who would have thought that she still believes in such mysterious intuition? Is this reliable?


    Cabbage said: maybe it''s a professional habit. In fact, apart from analyzing data and charts, we sometimes rely more on intuition. If our intuition is not good, we would rather not invest in something. Sometimes intuition is mysterious, but sometimes it''s real. When you are engaged in thinking about a problem, it may invade your brain instantly, control your judgment, let you choose instantly, let you not hesitate.


    I savor these words carefully. It seems that she is very reasonable. We often talk about rationality and sensibility. In fact, isn''t intuition a kind of perceptual thinking?


    Although it may not have logic, it can often achieve unexpected results, which can not be ignored.


    Cabbage makes me understand a truth, many things can not be measured by numbers alone, it also needs intuition and sensibility to judge, such as happiness, emotion, gain and loss, there is no absolute digital measurement of these things.


    Sometimes rationality is not necessarily reliable, and sometimes sensibility is not necessarily reliable. It depends on how we understand them.


    Cabbage and I talked until late at night, and then we both fell asleep.

 Chapter 301

    The next day, just after dawn, I took sun Jianbing back to Mingyang city. Before going to Shencheng, I wanted to go home and say goodbye to my parents.


    Mo Han and his grandfather got up early to see us off. What I didn''t expect was that ye Yingying also got up early, but instead of going out to see us off, she stood by the window and watched me and sun Jianbing get on the bus.


    "Grandfather, you should take good care of yourself. I''ll come back to see you when I''m free."


    My grandfather happily said: "don''t worry, my grandfather is tough. You should pay more attention outside."


    "I see, Grandpa. Hanhan, you and your aunt live here with ease. When you have time, you can accompany your aunt around. "


    "Well."


    Mo Han doesn''t talk much. She doesn''t like to talk at ordinary times. She talks less when she is in a bad mood.


    Sun Jianbing and I waved to Mo Han and my grandfather. I asked sun Jianbing to start the car and prepare to leave.


    On the way back to Mingyang, sun Jianbing drove. Mo Han was always following the car. When sun Jianbing saw that Mo Han was desperately following, he didn''t dare to drive fast. I put down the window and yelled to let Mo Han go back. Mo Han didn''t listen and still ran behind the car.


    She took a break when she was tired, and then continued to run forward. I saw a persistent Mo Han in the rearview mirror, and I was very moved. How could I have the heart to hurt such a woman.


    I asked sun Jianbing to stop immediately. I got out of the car and ran back. Mo Han ran towards me. The distance between us was getting closer and closer. Finally, we stopped at the place where we were only six or seven meters away from each other.


    I slowly walk to Mo Han, Mo Han also slowly walk to me, I suddenly speed up to Mo Han''s side, a hug her, I hold Mo Han tightly, this is the first time I take the initiative to hold her so seriously.


    Mo Han also hugs me tightly, her tears drop by drop on my clothes.


    "Why are you so stupid? How can you run past the car


    "I love you!" Mo Han suddenly confessed to me regardless of the situation. She raised her face full of tears and said in a hoarse voice, "because I love you. Because I don''t want to be separated from you. "


    "Cold, cold." I gently wipe the tears on Mo Han''s face with my hand. I don''t want to make her sad, and I''m more afraid to see her cry.


    "Brother Tian, I know my responsibility to stay. Don''t worry. I will take good care of Ye YingYing and his grandfather. I will live up to your expectations. I will also take good care of myself. When you come back to pick me up, I will be a healthy, happy and not a drag on you. "


    "Hanhan, don''t say that, and don''t put too much pressure on yourself. You are you. No matter you are sick or healthy, you are the best and most beautiful Hanhan in my mind."


    I hold Mo Han tightly in my arms. At this moment, I suddenly feel that the person I am most sorry for may be her.


    We held her for a long time, I slowly released her, I said: "Hanhan, go back quickly, I watch you go back."


    "No. I want to see you go. "


    "Be obedient."


    "Oh." Mo Han looked at me again, turned around and walked forward. I supervised her like this until her figure became more and more confused.


    I took out a pack of cigarettes and lit one. I took a few puffs of cigarettes. I wanted to anesthetize myself with cigarettes. How can I, ye Chutian, be so beautiful and nice? Why do all girls fall in love with me?


    When I have mo Han, why should I meet Lin Manxue? If I don''t join Manxue company, I won''t have so much contact with her, there won''t be so many disputes between us, and I won''t fall in love with her so wholeheartedly.


    After I finished smoking a cigarette, sun Jianbing drove back to pick me up. I got on the bus and said, "let''s go."


    We went back to Mingyang city to say goodbye to my parents, and then left for Shencheng. Before we started, I sent Su Manyu a location on wechat.


    Su Manyu didn''t return any information to me. It was like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Back home, I took turns driving with sun Jianbing, but he spent more time driving than I did. He was also a bit of an axle, and he liked to rush to do everything.


    At about 4:30 in the afternoon, we entered the Heyuan area, which already belongs to the territory of Guangnan province. Stepping into Heyuan marks that we have entered the boundary of Guangnan.


    There is a service area in front of me. I asked sun Jianbing to come in and refuel. Then I had a little rest. It was really hard driving for seven hours, not to mention driving.


    Sun Jianbing drove in line to refuel. I was strolling around the square of the service area to get some air. Suddenly, a beautiful figure not far away attracted all my eyes.


    She is wearing a light color denim miniskirt, tightly wrapped in the hot hips, long white legs exposed to the air, showing her slim and graceful figure, plump upper circumference, sultry curve and stunning face. She is wearing a pair of large sunglasses and watching around a white BAOSHIJIE.


    My eyes were straight when I saw her. I never expected to meet her here.


    I was overjoyed and ran to her quickly. Su Manyu also saw me in the moment of looking back. A sweet smile immediately appeared on her face."Manyu, why are you here?"


    I ran to Su Manyu and held her tightly in my arms. I miss her very much. At this time, I temporarily forgot Mo Han and the unstable hesitation and hesitation in the car. All I know is that when I see Su Manyu again, my emotions suddenly surge out. They rush me to pieces and let me ignore everything.


    "Guess what?"


    Su Manyu looked at me with a smile and said mischievously.


    "Are you here to meet me? You want me to locate you before I leave, just to meet me on the way? " I can''t believe that''s the reason, but is there any other reasonable explanation?


    "Well." For the first time, Manyu didn''t quarrel with me. She answered me so frankly, which made me surprised and dazzled me.


    It''s about three hours'' drive from Shencheng. Manyu has come so far to meet me. I can imagine how much she misses me, no less than me.


    "Manyu, you are so thin. You are much lighter than before."


    "If you don''t eat well, you can''t sleep well."


    "How could that be? Is there something wrong? "


    Su Manyu blushed and said, "don''t ask. There are so many people here. Put me down quickly."


    "No


    Su Manyu said with a smile, "if you dare to be a hooligan to me in public, you won''t be afraid that others will look at you and beat you."


    I seriously said: "if I can hold you, even if I am beaten."


    Su Manyu was moved by my tenderness. Her little face turned slightly red, shining brilliantly in the setting sun. Mo Han opened her red lips and said emotionally, "you always like to tempt me, and I''ve chosen you again and again."


    "Manyu." I suddenly picked up Manyu''s face and went up to kiss her crazily. I want to turn missing rain into action rain and let Manyu feel my hot love for her.

 Chapter 302

    Manyu shakes her head to dodge, but I didn''t give her a chance, I kiss her, more and more crazy kiss her.


    Su Manyu''s body became softer and softer, and her struggle became smaller and smaller. Her consciousness gradually blurred, and her body was gradually assimilated by me. At the last moment of her fall, Manyu gently said, "there are many people here. Get on the bus and go to other places."


    I got the command to pick up Manyu, open the front passenger''s door, quickly put her in the front passenger''s seat, I quickly ran to the other side and got into the driver''s seat.


    Man Yu handed me the key to the car. I started the car and turned around to leave the service area.


    I called sun Jianbing while driving.


    "Build the army."


    "Mr. Ye."


    "Jianbing, someone has come to pick me up. Go back to Shencheng yourself. I''ll go first."


    "Ah?"


    "That''s settled." I hung up, Su Manyu''s little head half on me, while I was driving, while enjoying the moisture of love, this kind of life is really too damn good.


    I got on the Changshen Expressway and drove very fast. I want to get to Shencheng as soon as possible. I want to find a place to share my love with man Xue.


    It''s only two and a half hours'' drive from Heyuan to Shencheng. Halfway through Huizhou, I went to Wushen expressway. With the company of a beautiful woman, driving was not boring or tired at all. I was energetic and had a smooth journey.


    After entering the deep city, I didn''t go back to Shannan village immediately. Instead, I took Su Manyu to a star hotel. When I parked in front of a star hotel, Manyu''s face was red all the time. Of course, she knew what I wanted.


    I quickly take off the seat belt and get off. I turn to this side, open the door, take off the seat belt of Man Yu, and pick her up.


    Su Manyu buries her head in my arms. She is a very shy woman. She doesn''t dare to let others see her face at this time.


    I came to the front desk with Manyu in my arms. With Manyu in one hand, I took out a wallet from my trouser pocket and threw it on the desk at the front desk. I said, "please help me take down my ID card and bank card. First, the one from ABC. Book me the best room. "


    The front desk attendant has seen a lot of things like this, but when she saw Su Manyu and I, she was really surprised. At first, she thought they were the two stars, but she thought about them carefully, but she didn''t have any impression.


    The waiter opened my wallet and was looking for my ID card and bank card. I urged:


    "would you please hurry up?"


    I say so, Su Manyu more embarrassed, she not only blushed, even the ears and neck are red.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll be right there. I''ll be right there."


    The front desk lady took my ID card to register, but also wanted Su Manyu''s ID card, because everyone who checked in had to register.


    "Man Yu, where''s your ID card?"


    "I - I didn''t take it with me."


    "In the car?"


    "Not in the car, either."


    "Do you go out without your ID card?"


    "Well." Manyu gave a gentle hum, and I was about to collapse.


    "Beauty, my wife didn''t bring ID card, just register me, OK?"


    When I said my wife, Su Manyu''s body trembled obviously, but I was negotiating with the front desk attendant at that time, so I didn''t have time to deal with so much.


    The beauty at the front desk said, "I''m sorry, sir. Now the Ministry of public security requires that every guest needs real name registration to check in. If she doesn''t have an ID card, she may not be able to live."


    "Beauty, do me a favor. If you don''t let her stay here, I can only go to other hotels." I deliberately scare the beauty at the front desk. I don''t believe she doesn''t do business.


    "Sir, it''s the same all over the country now. There''s no ID card registration. It''s the same everywhere."


    I thought of Lin Yunfeng''s saying that money can make the devil push the mill. There is nothing that money can''t solve. So I said, "if I add money, I''ll pay twice the price. Is that ok?"


    "Sir, it''s a rule, not a matter of money. If it''s found out, our hotel is in a lot of trouble. Maybe we''ll be on the blacklist. "


    "Three times."


    The front desk still shook his head.


    I''m really going to cry. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Parting is better than getting married. This is also the time when women are most emotional. If I don''t grasp this opportunity, it will be difficult for me to think about this kind of treatment in the future.


    "Then tell me what I can do to solve this problem."


    "This beautiful young lady has the certificate to prove her identity."


    Certificate? The common valid documents are ID card, household register, officer card, passport, police officer card, soldier card, etc. but these documents are basically bullshit. Man Yu didn''t even bring his ID card. Will he bring these documents?


    Moreover, such certificates as officer''s certificate, police officer''s certificate and soldier''s certificate are impossible for Manyu.


    "Beauty, just be practical. She doesn''t have any certificates now. Just turn a blind eye. Can I give you 2000 yuan to put her in?""Well, sir, you''re trying to embarrass me. Our hotel has a rule that we can''t accept anything from customers."


    "Think of it as my tip."


    "I''m sorry, sir." The beauty front desk still refuses me.


    "Then I''ll open a room, and she can take me up?" I think of a compromise. Manyu doesn''t live here. She just sends me up. As for why we go up, it''s not about their hotel.


    As a visitor, she can''t be turned away from the hotel.


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s stipulated in our hotel that visitors should also be registered."


    "Why is your hotel so rigid?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. This is also our hotel for the safety of the guests, please forgive me


    I say at any rate, the beauty of the front desk is to identity registration, you say depressed not depressed.


    Man Yu suddenly said, "let''s not stay in a hotel. Let''s go home."


    I think about it, and the current situation can only be like this.


    I asked the beauty at the front desk to help me clean up my documents, and then left with Manyu in my arms. After we got on the bus, I drove to Shannan village nonstop.


    "Slow down, why are you so anxious?"


    "Is it not urgent?"


    Manyu blushed, gently scolded me: "hooligan."


    I managed to drive to Shannan village outside our yard, but I saw sun Jianbing''s car parked under the acacia tree from a distance. When I went, sun Jianbing came back. What else can I do when I go home with Manyu?


    I''m strangled. How can I recite like this!


    With a long sigh, Su Manyu saw my decadent face and laughed at me and said, "ha ha, are you disappointed?"


    Su Manyu''s face was full of shame, and she began to be elated again. She regained her old vitality.


    "What are you proud of? You think you can escape today. Go to your house I think of a good place, Su Manyu''s home. Sun Jianbing must live in my home. I take Manyu to her home, and sun Jianbing has no influence on us.


    Su Manyu''s eyes are spinning around. It seems that he has some ghost idea.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You are so restless now. If you go to my house and make a big noise for your friends to hear, won''t you?"

 Chapter 303

    "What''s the matter, Manyu? Please go to your house."


    "You''re shameless, and you''re not afraid of other people''s jokes. I''m shameless, and I won''t be fooled by you."


    "Manyu, good Manyu, kiss Manyu, you promise me this time, I promise to toss gently later, no one will hear."


    "Screw you. Still want to deceive me, which time have you been gentle to me? It''s not a monkey rush


    "Manyu, I promise to be very gentle this time. I promise I took Manyu''s little hand and begged.


    "Chutian, our relationship has just been established. Isn''t that good?"


    After the fever, Su Manyu gradually returns to rationality, and she begins to push things around.


    "You are my girlfriend. I haven''t seen you for so long. Of course I miss you. What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not like that. Chutian, although I''m your girlfriend now, and you have some needs and ideas that I should try to satisfy you as much as possible, we haven''t got married, haven''t met our parents, and have no relationship. How can we do this? "


    I see Su Manyu to retreat, how can this, cooked duck let her fly again, how can I be worthy of my little brother below.


    "Manyu."


    "Chutian, don''t say anything more. This is my first time to fall in love. I don''t want to do this so early. It''s wrong. If you just like my body, don''t mess with me as soon as possible. I can''t afford it. "


    Su Manyu said that, let my passion gradually fade, also ah, I am mixed with Mo Han now, I am not clear with Ye Yingying, I do this kind of thing to Manyu so early, is it really too hasty.


    It''s true that a man is a thinking animal in his lower body.


    "Man Yu, you''re right. I''m wrong."


    Su Manyu gently touched my face and said, "don''t say that. You''re not wrong. I know this is a man''s most normal reaction. Men like this, otherwise you will not be so colorful when you see beautiful women, but I hope we can both be rational. I like you and I miss you, but if something happens so soon, I still can''t accept it. Can you give me more time? "


    "Good."


    "Are you particularly disappointed?"


    I admitted frankly: "if I say no, then I must be cheating you. I don''t want to cheat you."


    "Fool." Su Manyu gently kisses me on the forehead, and then says, "I''m your girlfriend now. You''re afraid that I''ll fly. Sooner or later, it''s all yours."


    "It''s not good to say that you are so beautiful. There are so many people who like you, and there are so many people who miss you. I''m really worried about when you will run away with others."


    "You don''t believe me or yourself. But if you think so, at least you care about me. Chutian, do you think you will go away with others one day and never talk to me again? "


    I look at Su Manyu''s sincere little face full of expectation, and suddenly Mo Han and ye Yingying flash in front of me. Will I really abandon Manyu one day under some unavoidable circumstances?


    When I let go of the thought of holding the steering wheel, I couldn''t help it.


    "Manyu, let me take you to dinner."


    Su Manyu saw that I didn''t answer her question directly. She didn''t say anything, just nodded her head.


    It''s about 8 pm now. I turn around and leave with Manyu. Instead of eating near Shannan village, we went to a commercial street not far ahead.


    This commercial street is near their home in Yuxi.


    I park my car outside a very nice hotel. I''m going to reward Su Manyu. She has come so far to pick me up, so I should reward her.


    Su Manyu has been laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Xiaoqibao, this is the first time you have taken me to such a high-end hotel for dinner."


    "Nonsense. Didn''t I accompany you to a five-star hotel for dinner last time? "


    "That was my treat, OK?" Su Manyu regained her old vitality and began to fight against me again.


    "If you don''t say it''s OK, I''ll break with you as soon as I say it. Although you invited me to dinner last time, you blackmailed me for a year''s dinner. How do you account for this? "


    Su Manyu said with a cute little mouth: "what is it? I''m your girlfriend now. What if you treat me to dinner for a year? Do you have any comments? "


    Su Manyu pretends to be fierce and cute, which makes people laugh.


    "Manyu."


    "What''s the matter?"


    I said with a smile, "I''ll treat you to a big meal for my husband."


    "Go away."


    I took Su Manyu''s little hand and entered the hall. Two men and two women came in together. They were not others. They were Ren Yifei, Tao Ying, Yu Xi and a strange man.


    I haven''t seen this man before, but he is very handsome. Of course, it depends on who he is compared with. If he is compared with me, it''s not my boasting. I can get rid of him for a few blocks in terms of appearance and figure.Any flying eye was the first to find me. When he saw me, he excitedly came forward and called me: "brother Tian, why do you come here for dinner?"


    Anyifei''s cry attracted everyone''s eyes. Yuxi and Tao Ying also found me. Of course, they naturally saw Su Manyu beside me.


    Su Manyu''s beauty can be described as shocking. When they saw Su Manyu, their eyes almost fell out.


    Especially any fly and Yu Xi side that man, two people a pair of pig elder brother, saliva DC, really enough shame.


    Tao Ying tugged at Yifei''s clothes and told him not to do such a shameful thing. It''s killing him.


    When Su Manyu saw the stranger with a faint expression, he immediately released my hand. Our hand holding action just now fell into the eyes of several of them. I saw some loss in Yu Xi''s eyes.


    When old friends meet, intimacy is inevitable. I patted Yifei on the shoulder and said, "I haven''t seen you for a while. You are quite mature. It''s not bad."


    Any fly ha ha laughs two, he just has been staring at Su Manyu to see, at the moment wake up, natural some embarrassment.


    I turned my head to Yu Xi and Tao Ying: "Tao Ying, Yu Xi, long time no see. I didn''t expect to meet you here today. It''s good."


    Yu Xi doesn''t speak, just stares at Su Manyu.


    Tao Ying looked at Yu Xi, at me and Su Manyu, and said, "who is this beauty?"


    "This is me -"


    I was about to make an introduction when Su Manyu interrupted me and said faintly, "friend, ordinary friend."


    Although Su Manyu said so, no one present would believe that if she and I were just ordinary friends, would we come to the grand hotel for dinner hand in hand?


    Tao Ying asked me with her eyes. I thought about it. Since man Yu said so, there must be a reason for her to do so. I could only follow her. I nodded gently.


    "Manyu, these are my friends in Shencheng. This is anyifei, this is Tao Ying, this is Yuxi." I will introduce Man Yu one by one.


    "Who is this?" I pointed to the man beside Yu Xi and asked.

 Chapter 304

    Tao Ying quickly introduced: "his name is Dou Chen. He is Xi''er''s high school classmate and a top student of Peking University. Now he also works in Shencheng. They also met by chance some time ago, only to know that everyone is in the deep city


    Dou Chen gracefully extended his hand and said, "Hello, Dou Chen."


    I also held out my hand with Dou Chen and said, "Hello, ye Chutian."


    After Dou Chen and I let go, they gave Su Manyu a smile as a greeting. Manyu didn''t pay such attention to him. She has always been indifferent to other men. Only me. She likes to bicker with me, gossip and be cute. In short, I can only see her emotions.


    "Are you coming to dinner, too?"


    Any fly said: "yes, brother Tian, it''s better to come early than to come coincidentally. Let''s eat together. We haven''t got together for a long time. There are more people and more people."


    I asked Su Manyu''s attitude with my eyes. She usually likes to be quiet and doesn''t like to join in the fun. I invited her to dinner tonight. As a result, I let a bunch of friends accompany me. I''m afraid she''s not used to it.


    To my surprise, Manyu nodded slightly and agreed.


    It''s very interesting to have dinner with my friends. I haven''t met Yifei, Yuxi and Tao Ying for some time.


    Yu Xi helped me take care of Ye Yingying last time. I haven''t had time to thank her. Today, I just take this opportunity to express my gratitude to her.


    We asked for a big private room. All the expenses tonight are mine. This is what I said in advance. No one is allowed to rob me.


    As soon as I fly, they also know that my income is relatively high and I''m better than them, so they follow me. Anyway, I can''t afford a meal, and there''s no need to fight for the AA system.


    I sit with Manyu, followed by Tao Ying, Yifei, Yuxi and Dou Chen. Su Manyu is so beautiful that every girl present feels pressure. Tao Ying does not dare to sit next to Manyu, so there is actually a seat vacant between Manyu and Tao Ying.


    I turn to the menu and order. In large private rooms like this, there is a minimum consumption requirement and a 15% service charge.


    "Manyu, what would you like to eat?" I was the first one to ask Manyu''s opinion, not because I value sex more than friends, but because I mainly invite Manyu to dinner tonight, and Manyu is so picky. If she doesn''t take good care of her, I''m afraid she will be in trouble if she doesn''t eat anything later.


    "Two catties of shrimp, two pieces of turbot, eight live abalones and ten hairy crabs. Watch the rest for yourself." Su Manyu pointed on the menu and ordered four hard dishes.


    One side of the waiter immediately wrote down, Yu Xi''s position is facing me, I saw that she seemed to want to say something, but in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    After thinking about it, I asked Tao Ying, Yu Xi, Ren Yifei and Dou Chen for advice and said, "why don''t we all eat seafood tonight? What do you think?"


    Manyu has ordered four courses of seafood. He wants to eat seafood. Besides, he has ordered so many seafood. It''s a bit nondescript to order others.


    Tao Ying has a look at the environment and decoration here. If there are so many people eating seafood here, the cost is certainly not low. Although I''m not poor in this money, my money is not from the strong wind after all. Between friends, eating is just a form, focusing on friendship. They kill me so much, how can we meet again in the future.


    Anyifei doesn''t matter. He is more free and easy. Since I say so, he certainly believes that I have the strength and won''t be fat. Besides, I brought such a beautiful woman here tonight to show myself. Tao Ying and Yu Xi may not understand it, but as a man, he won''t understand it.


    In fact, I really don''t mean that. Manyu is my girlfriend. I have a good appearance. I only understand it when I don''t understand the situation.


    Dou Chen doesn''t have any opinions. He is not familiar with me at all. At best, he can''t make a fuss here.


    Finally, Yu Xi couldn''t help it. She said, "let''s order some more dishes. It''s bad for our health to eat so much seafood at night."


    I know what Yu Xi means. She is a kind and considerate woman. So many of us eat seafood here. It''s estimated that we can''t afford to lose more than ten thousand yuan.


    He said with a smile, "I''m fine. It''s rare for us to get together and eat fresh seafood. " The four of us usually go out for dinner and seldom order so much seafood. That''s why I say so.


    I told the waiter a few dishes, all seafood, squid, scallops, sea cucumber, clams, sea fish and so on.


    I also ordered two bottles of red wine, a bottle of lato and a bottle of ordinary red wine. After eating at this table, no 30000 people can''t leave the table.


    After the waiter went down to place an order, the scene suddenly cooled down, because everyone was a little embarrassed, a meal for no reason to eat me tens of thousands, anyone would be embarrassed.


    Manyu doesn''t like to talk in front of outsiders. I just sit there quietly and play with the teacup in my hand.


    I don''t like to be so cold, so I have no words to say:


    "Yifei, what are you doing recently?""It''s not work yet. When you have nothing to do, you can play with Tao Ying and Yu Xi."


    "What does Tao Ying like to do after work?"


    "Xi''er and I don''t have many hobbies. We usually go to press the road and blow the wind after dinner after work."


    I said: "walking is very good. It can not only promote digestion, but also keep fit, killing two birds with one stone."


    "Yu Xi, are you doing well in your work?"


    Yu Xi said with a smile, "that''s what I do. How about you, haven''t you been doing well recently? "


    "Not bad. I went home a while ago, and I just came back tonight. "


    "Ah?" Tao Ying, Yu Xi and yiyifei were a little surprised when they heard that I had just come back. So I had a busy day on the road, and then invited them to dinner.


    Dou Chen asked me, "where is Chutian from?"


    "Ming Yang."


    "Mingyang is one of the most beautiful cities in China. The beauty of Mingyang flies all over the world. Now when I see this beauty around you, it really deserves its reputation."


    Dou Chen misunderstands that Manyu is also from Mingyang. He thinks that I brought Manyu back today not only because of him, but also because Tao Ying, Yu Xi and any Fei have never seen Manyu before. If I had such a confidant in Shencheng, I should have introduced him to you.


    In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to take Manyu to see my friends. It''s just that our relationship has just been settled. Besides, Manyu doesn''t like to deal with outsiders, and often the dragon can''t see her head and tail. Therefore, I haven''t mentioned such a girl to them before.


    Manyu said faintly: "I''m not from Mingyang."


    "Ah?" They looked at me and sumanyu in surprise again.


    I said awkwardly, "she''s really not from Mingyang." In fact, I really don''t know where Manyu''s hometown is, because I haven''t asked her, but if she is really Lin Manxue, then she should belong to Shencheng people.


    The headquarters of the Lin family is in Shencheng. I think Lin Manxue is also from Shencheng.

 Chapter 305

    The food and wine were on the table soon. I asked the waiter to open two bottles of red wine and pour them into a sober. The waiter prepared six red wine glasses and each poured half a glass.


    I picked up my wine glass, stood up and said, "let''s go together."


    "Good."


    We clinked our glasses one after another, and the first one was just like this.


    The waiter poured us half a cup again, and we began to eat. I peeled the shrimp for Manyu. Manyu was like a queen, sitting there motionless, and I served her all the way.


    She will eat whatever I bring her. If there is a shell, I will shell it for her.


    And I''m willing to take care of her. She''s my girlfriend. I don''t care who she takes care of.


    Su Manyu didn''t eat after a while. In fact, she had a very small appetite in the evening, which was the case before. Last time I made a big table of seafood, she ate a shrimp.


    "Manyu, how about another shrimp?"


    Su Manyu gently shook his head: "full."


    Manyu hands me a paper towel to wipe my mouth gently.


    This meal is not very lively. There are many reasons. I can''t tell myself. In a word, although there are many people, it''s not very lively.


    During the period, Manyu went to the washroom. Tao Ying sat down on the seat Manyu had just taken and secretly asked me, "Ye Chutian, what''s the relationship between you and her?"


    "I said that just now, my friend."


    "I believe you. You think we''re all idiots. Say it


    "Really, believe it or not." I don''t want to explain too much to Tao Ying, because since man Yu doesn''t want to make it public, she naturally has her plans. I''m afraid that she will be ruined.


    Tao Ying said: "you''re a tough boy. Some time ago, I was surrounded by a fairy. Now, a more beautiful one is coming. I''ll tell you why you''re not so specific. Changing your girlfriend is like changing clothes. Why didn''t I find that you are such a bad man before? You can''t be very promising. Just look at you, you became a big fart official. It''s just like this. Thanks to the fact that I used to want to take Xi''er - "


    when Tao Ying said this, she automatically stopped talking about it, because she thought it was inappropriate to tell me this now, and Dou Chen was not far away, so she didn''t seem to know it I want him to hear it.


    I know what she wants to say. Doesn''t she want to say that she wanted to make up for me and Yu Xi before.


    "Tao Ying, I didn''t find you such a chicken before."


    "You! Screw you. "


    After talking with me, Tao Ying went back to her seat.


    Dou Chen and Yu Xi are quietly talking about something. Dou Chen talks more than Yu Xi. She only nods occasionally.


    I think the relationship between Dou Chen and Yu Xi is not simple. Dou Chen seems to have that meaning to Yu Xi.


    After Manyu came back, we left together, and the meal was over.


    A few of them were waiting for me in front of me. I went to the front desk to check out. The front desk told me that someone had already bought this private room order. I immediately thought of a person, Manyu, who had just been out for so long. She must have paid for me.


    I looked in the direction of Manyu. At this time, she stood alone and looked at me. I looked at her and she also looked at me and made a face at me.


    How can this woman be so lovely.


    After I came back, anyifei proposed to go to karaoke together, which was our necessary process before. After dinner, we would go to karaoke. When I saw that Manyu was not interested, I said that we would not go. I was tired all day and wanted to go back to rest early. They also understand that I will be very tired after a day on the road, so today''s party is over.


    Because we had drunk, Manyu and I couldn''t drive, so we planned to walk home. Anyway, it''s not very far from Shannan village.


    Tao Ying and Yu Xi live near here. It''s most convenient for them to go back on foot. However, anyifei doesn''t want to go home so soon. I know that he thinks about Tao Ying in his heart, so I let him go.


    And Dou Chen doesn''t want to go back so soon, he also wants to accompany them for a walk.


    So the six of us broke up outside the hotel, and the four of them went to the left, and we went to the right.


    After their four backs disappeared in the night, I took Manyu''s little hand and said, "have you had enough at night?"


    Man Yu said with a smile: "you take care of so well, how can you not have enough to eat?"


    "Manyu, are you OK after drinking so much wine?"


    "It''s all right. And you? "


    "Drunk."


    "Deceiving. You think I don''t know how much you drink. It''s strange that you can get drunk with just a little wine. "


    "It''s not the wine that makes me drunk, it''s you that makes me drunk. It''s called "if you don''t get drunk, everyone will get drunk."


    My explicit love words really make Manyu''s ears red. She used to be very serious. It''s estimated that few people would talk to her about love words. Now it''s OK. I''ll take such a strong medicine and make her confused.


    Girls don''t like to listen to love words. If they don''t like to listen to love words, it''s just because the person who says love words is not the one she likes.Manyu took my arm and walked with me side by side on the way back. The night wind was blowing on our faces, crisp, and the air was full of intoxicating fragrance. I am familiar with this flavor, which is unique to Manyu.


    We walked all the way. We didn''t walk fast. We didn''t rush home. What''s the point of walking so fast.


    On the way, we passed a small park. I took Su Manyu into the park.


    It''s almost ten o''clock in the evening now. There are fewer and fewer people in the park. There are only a few scattered people. I take Manyu to a very remote place. There are several big trees in front of it. I want to be warm with Manyu for a while.


    It''s dark here. It''s a good place to play my talents.


    I hold Manyu kiss her, with my enthusiasm ignite her enthusiasm, Manyu is a pile of dry wood, I just give her a little fire, can light up the whole sky.


    My hands are not idle. I want to visit every inch of Manyu''s territory. Manyu gently pushes me with her hand, which makes me even more crazy.


    I put my arm around Manyu''s body a little bit and locked Manyu''s hand in my controllable range. Then the other hand lifted Manyu''s silk shirt and I wanted to untie her bra. I tried several times but failed. As a rookie, I didn''t know where bra''s button was.


    Embarrassment spreads between Man Yu and me.


    I am anxious to hold red face, Manyu see my face embarrassed, she can''t help but shy smile, gently said: "let me go first."


    "No


    "Come on."


    "No. I won''t let it go, even if I''m killed. You are my girlfriend and I want to exercise my rights. "


    Manyu said half shamefully and half dryly, "fool, if you don''t let me go, how can I help you?"


    Ah! I listen to man Yu say so, can''t help but be overjoyed, I quickly release her hand, Man Yu shyly turned around, her hands back, gently untie.


    When I pay attention to Manyu''s most beautiful and charming things, I can no longer control myself. I turn myself into a beast and roar and roar.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 306

    When Manyu and I came out from behind the big tree, she had not yet retreated from the strong feeling. Her body was soft and she had a feeling of floating when she walked.


    Man Yu and I are getting closer and closer. Lovers who have never experienced the relationship between men and women are always full of curiosity and fantasy about this kind of thing, and they are happy with it.


    We didn''t have a real relationship just now, that is, hugging and kissing. Of course, there are some contacts from other places. But Manyu is very cautious and very careful. Whenever I want to go further, she always keeps the last trace of rationality to pull me back to reality.


    "Manyu, I miss you." I whispered in Manyu''s ear.


    "Hee hee. I''m right by your side, aren''t I? "


    "You''re by my side, and I miss you too."


    Man Yu said: "don''t think about me, just distract yourself."


    "No. I just think about you. "


    I held Manyu in my arms and wiped some oil on her. Su Manyu couldn''t help me. She just gave me a white look, which seemed to blame and encourage me. In a word, this kind of look made me more intoxicated.


    I pulled her to the back of the tree again, and there was another surge


    On the way back to Shannan village, I went home with Manyu on my back. She was very clever and lay on my back. I dragged her little ass along with the street lamp.


    "How far are we?" Man Yu asked me on his back.


    "Do you mean the distance of the road or the distance of the heart?"


    "The road."


    "All my life."


    "What about the heart?"


    "Zero distance."


    Manyu said happily on my back: "how can you open your mouth with sweet words? You are insincere."


    "Of course, I said what I thought. Manyu, how far do you think we are? "


    Man Yu thought about it and said, "one in the sky and one in the earth, you and I could not have been together, but one day I came down from the sky and took a bath in a natural pool. You took my clothes away secretly. From then on, I can only stay in the world like you."


    This is a beautiful love legend, but it is very suitable for Man Yu and me, because the gap between Lin Man Xue and me is really bigger than that between heaven and earth.


    "Manyu."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Not much."


    Manyu asked curiously, "why don''t you call me?"


    "Call if you want."


    "Hee hee."


    "Manyu."


    "Ah."


    "Manyu."


    "Ah."


    "Manyu."


    "Ah."


    "Manyu."


    "Don''t you bother, just call a name when you come and go."


    "Don''t bother. I don''t want to worry about rain all my life. "


    "I hate it. You''ll just pick up the good ones and say it


    "Really. Man Yu. "


    The love words we said all the way came to Shannan village unconsciously. I put Manyu down from my back and took her hand home. Outside the yard, I separated from her.


    "You go back first." Su Manyu let me into the yard.


    "And you?"


    Man Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t live here at night."


    "Why?"


    Su Manyu said with a mouthful: "don''t ask me questions I don''t want to answer in the future."


    "Oh."


    "Come in, dear."


    "How do you leave?"


    "My Porsche is in the yard."


    "Then I''ll drive it for you?"


    Man Yu shook his head again: "I will open it myself. Chutian, we can''t see each other for a while. Don''t miss me too much. "


    "Why?"


    Man Yu said with a smile: "forget what I just said. Don''t ask me questions I don''t want to answer."


    "Oh."


    "When can I see you again?"


    "Look at your performance."


    "What can I do to satisfy you?"


    Man Yu blinked and said, "as long as you don''t seduce Lin Manxue and don''t have any relationship other than working relationship with her, even if you behave well."


    "Manyu." I have some hesitation, because Manyu is Manxue. When I see her in the company, how can I be indifferent when I think of her like this.


    Man Yu said: "if you can''t do it, I won''t appear in front of you in the future. Do you want to have a good time or stay with me forever?"


    "Of course I want to be with you forever."


    "It depends on your performance. Go in." Manyu waved to me with a smile and urged me to go back quickly.


    When Manyu doesn''t pay attention, I pick her up and run forward quickly, because there is a small forest in front of me. I want to tell her all my missing for Manyu at one time.I tossed about Manyu in the woods for more than an hour. Except for the last step, I went through the whole process. I believe that my relationship with Manyu will go further after that.


    Soon after I returned to the house, sun Jianbing was sleeping on the sofa. He saw me enter the house and immediately stood up. I motioned him to lie down and continue to sleep. Suddenly, I heard the sound of starting the car outside. I went to the window and saw Su Manyu reversing through the window. She slowly left the hospital.


    I really want to run out and leave her, but I know it''s just a fantasy. Manyu will leave.


    That night I was thinking about Manyu, her beauty and gentleness, her crazy eyes, her fragrant taste in her mouth and body.


    I like her more and more. I want to see her immediately. I''ve been looking forward to the dawn, because I can see Manyu as soon as it''s dawn.


    I fall asleep unconsciously, I get up at dawn, I go to work more actively than ever, love has magic power, it can stimulate people''s infinite potential, let people tirelessly toss for it again and again.


    I went to the subway station by bike sharing and took the first subway to work. When I got to Yijing building, it was less than eight o''clock and there was still an hour to go to work.


    I met Lin Manxue in professional clothes at the door. She is always the first to work in the company. Her efforts are also very famous in Manxue company.


    When Lin Manxue saw me, she was slightly surprised. She seemed to be afraid of me and could not help hiding behind.


    "Good morning, Mr. man Lin."


    Lin Manxue nodded and asked me, "didn''t you ask for leave to go home? When did you go back to Shencheng? Why do you come to work today? "


    Today is the weekend. Normally, I don''t use it to work in the company, but I know that Lin Manxue will work overtime in the company. I think she will naturally work overtime in the company.


    She thought I didn''t know she was su Manyu. OK, if you pretend to be confused with me, I''ll pretend I don''t know.


    I wanted to find out Lin Manxue''s reaction, so I said: "Mr. Lin, I went back to Shencheng last night. A friend drove all the way to meet me on the way. In the evening, I had a meal with a group of friends and finally sent a good friend home


    Lin Manxue interrupted me and said, "Manager Ye, it''s your private business. You don''t have to tell me."


    With that, Lin Manxue immediately ran to the elevator entrance and waited for the elevator. She hid me like a plague, which made me laugh. Is it necessary to be so afraid of me?


    I slowly follow behind Lin Manxue. Looking at her from behind, Lin Manxue is uncomfortable, but she doesn''t want to entangle with me too much. She just looks back at me.

 Chapter 307

    After a while, the elevator opened, and Lin Manxue immediately went in. I was just about to enter the elevator. Lin Manxue stopped me and said, "you sit down."


    There is only Lin Manxue in the elevator. With such a large space, why should I sit down.


    "President Lin."


    "That''s it."


    Lin Manxue pushed me out, immediately pressed the button to close the elevator door, and then pressed a "28" button to go up alone.


    This little girl wants to draw a line with me, right? You hide from me, but I lean on you. I don''t believe I can''t deal with you.


    After Lin Manxue went to the 28th floor, she ran to the door of her office, opened the glass door outside, then took the key to open the door inside, and then quickly went in and locked it inside.


    She was as nervous as if she had met some bad person.


    After I got to the office, I put down my bag, made a cup of tea, and then went to Lin Manxue''s office leisurely with the cup.


    I know Lin Manxue is inside. I pushed the door, but I couldn''t open it. I knocked at the door and there was no response.


    I muttered: "where have you been? How can you disappear in the blink of an eye?"


    I knocked on the door several times and put my ear on the door to listen to the movement. There was still no movement inside. It was strange.


    I went back the same way with my cup.


    Lin Man Xue pasted on the door and held her breath. She didn''t see me in the cat''s eyes. She immediately put her heart down. She waited for a while, quietly opened a crack in the door, and then slowly put her little head out to see the situation outside.


    "Mr. Lin, are you looking for me?"


    I pretended to leave on purpose just now. In fact, I returned immediately after I left, and then hid in a place where Lin Manxue couldn''t see.


    "Ah Lin Manxue didn''t hold the door with her hand. She almost fell to the ground.


    I feel funny. Do you want to make such a fuss? I''m not a monster. I can eat you so carefully.


    Lin Manxue steadied herself, adjusted her mood, and pretended to be generous and said, "Manager Ye, you''re here just in time. I just have a job to talk with you. Come in."


    "Good." After I went in, I was ready to close the door. Lin turned around and said nervously, "Why are you closing the door?"


    "Mr. Lin, don''t you want to talk about work with me?"


    "Talk about work, talk about work. Why do you close the door! We are all alone in a room. If you close the door in broad daylight, what will other people think? "


    I really want to laugh a few times. Every time I come here to report my work, I don''t always close the door. Why didn''t you say that before? Now you''re guilty and want to pull a fig leaf to cover your appearance. Why.


    "Mr. Lin, it''s easy to talk with the door closed."


    "No. Be honest, Hu ye, you''re not my office manager


    I blinked innocently and said, "Mr. Lin, I don''t want to be a fool. I just want to report to you. What''s wrong with that?"


    Lin Manxue was asked by me speechless, I really did not do anything, what excessive words did not say, she has a ghost in her heart, can you blame me?


    Lin Manxue said haughtily: "I don''t care. You are not allowed to close the door anyway. If you close the door, you will go out for me. You are not welcome here."


    "Yes. If it''s not, it''s not. "


    Lin Manxue sat on her boss''s swivel chair. She asked me to sit on the sofa, far away from her.


    "Man Xue."


    "Manager Ye, please pay attention. I''m your boss. How can you call me by my name?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lin. my girlfriend happens to have the same name as you, also known as man Xue. Because I''ve been thinking about her all night, I accidentally said," I''m sorry. "


    I said this on purpose. On the one hand, I want to express my pain of Acacia. On the other hand, I want to see Lin Manxue''s reaction and see if she really doesn''t want to talk to me.


    When she saw me saying this, her face turned red like a shrimp. She was a little excited, but she was suppressing something. She seemed to be deliberately suppressing her emotions. She stared at Zhu Zi and said, "Manager Ye, please pay attention to the way you speak. This is the company, not the place where you play hooligans."


    "Mr. Lin, I didn''t play a hooligan. I said I miss my girlfriend. Is that a hooligan?"


    "You Lin Manxue changed the tone and said coldly: "you talk about this kind of thing in your female boss''s office is to play a hooligan. Manager Ye, I hope you only talk about work in my office in the future. As for your private life, I have no interest, and you don''t have to tell me."


    "Mr. Lin, you are my leader. I think it''s necessary for me to report my life status to you so that you can have a comprehensive understanding of your employees. After all, work and life can''t be completely separated. If my life is in a mess, then my work can''t be done well, right?"


    "Manager Ye, if you mess around with me again, you''ll go out immediately. I''m going to start working. I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you here."I think the banter is almost the same. If we go on, Lin Manxue may really drive me out. I said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, you forget that you just said you want to talk to me about a job. Just tell me what you want to talk to me about."


    Lin Manxue steady mind, she let me make a mess of propriety, do not know what to talk to me.


    "Mr. Lin, have you had breakfast?"


    "No Lin Manxue replied casually, and suddenly she came back. How can she talk to me about this? She came to me to talk about work.


    "I''ll go out and buy it for you now. What would you like to eat, bread, milk and roast wheat?"


    "Manager Ye, can you be more serious? I''m here to talk about work, not to ask you to come in and buy me breakfast. "


    "Mr. Lin, breakfast is the most important meal in a day. If you don''t eat it, it will have a great impact on your health. It affects your health and naturally affects your work. Therefore, this matter can''t be careless."


    "You


    Lin Manxue was held dumb by me again.


    I get up with a smile and leave Lin Manxue''s office. I want to find food for her near Yijing building.


    Half an hour later, I went back to Lin Manxue''s office. She was eating the breakfast I bought for her. The things I bought were very rich, including egg cakes, bread, fried dumplings, Shaomai, soybean milk and milk.


    Lin Manxue looked at me while eating. When I saw her, she quickly took her eyes back.


    "President Lin."


    "What for?"


    "Is it delicious?"


    "Well."


    "Well, what do you mean, delicious or not?" I tease Lin Manxue on purpose.


    "What are you proud of?" Lin Manxue looked at me contemptuously while eating.


    "President Lin."


    "What do you want?"


    "You look good when you eat."


    When I say that, Lin Man Xue''s face is red again. She is very charming when she is red. I like to see her coquettish and infinite appearance most.


    Lin Manxue said softly, "if you don''t eat like this, what''s good or bad?"


    "No. Man Xue, when you eat, it''s the most beautiful scenery in the world. It''s never tiresome to see it, and you''re relaxed and happy. "

 Chapter 308

    Lin Manxue blushed even more, and she said, "Manager Ye, as I said, this is the company. Don''t tell me this. And I''m your boss. If you call me by my name, I''ll open you up. We don''t need to respect the leading employees."


    "Are you willing?"


    "What?"


    "Let me go. Leave the snow, leave you


    Lin Manxue was silent for a long time and didn''t speak. She didn''t eat anything. She just sat in a daze.


    "President Lin."


    "Manager Ye, go back to your office and work. I''m going to start working."


    "Mr. Lin, didn''t you say you had a job to talk about?"


    "Talk about it next time. I have something to do today."


    "Are you all right?"


    "Get out."


    "President Lin."


    "Get out."


    "Good." I clean up the leftover food on Lin Manxue''s desk and take it away in a bag. She never eats on her desk before, but now she doesn''t care so much. As like as two peas,


    , I retired from the office of Lin Man Xue and helped her to close the door. My eyes were just like that of man Xue. I don''t know why she didn''t want to admit what she was.


    I think about several reasons, such as whether she is my leader and worried about what other people would say; whether she is worried that Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng are not good for me, or that Xiang Jia and Lin Jia and even Yan Jia are bad for me; whether she is Xiang Pengyu''s fiancee, so she must keep a distance from me in the company. After all, manxueren has a lot of eyes, if we don''t like her What kind of scandals spread between them is very bad for her own reputation and Xiang Jialin''s reputation.


    I also think of some other possibilities, but I can''t be sure what the reason is. I think the only person in the world who can solve this riddle is man Xue.


    I went back to the office and was busy with my work. After I left for a while, I had a lot of work on hand. I called Lu Yuan to learn about the work last week. She gave me a brief introduction and asked me to sign some documents in front of my desk that I need to sign.


    I concentrate on my work. I review the documents one by one and sign them after reading them. It''s about 10:30 before I know it. When I was reading the documents, Lin Yunfeng called me.


    "Hello, Xiao Feng, why do you suddenly think of your brother ye?"


    "Brother ye, today is the weekend. Are you not going to work?"


    "I''m working overtime."


    "Ah! You are so diligent. You work overtime at the weekend. "


    I said with a smile: "you think I''m you, super rich second generation. I''ll lie in bed all my life without worrying about food. I''m different. If I don''t work, I''ll be hungry."


    "Brother ye, you can''t exaggerate. Is my sister working overtime, too? "


    "Yes."


    "Are there many people working overtime in your company today?"


    "Other departments don''t know. Anyway, I''m on the first floor with your sister."


    "My day, are you alone with me?"


    "Roll the calf. I''m in my office and she''s in the president''s office. How can I be called a lone boy or a lone girl? "


    Lin Yunfeng pauses for a while, and then says, "brother ye, I advise you to stay away from my sister for a while. It''s better to stay away from her. If it''s not the necessary contact in work, you should not be with her at ordinary times."


    Lin Yunfeng said so seriously, let me have some doubts, my relationship with Lin Manxue he can''t know, why he said so.


    I am very interested in this matter, because it may be able to solve the reason why man Xue will avoid me and is not willing to admit that he is man Yu.


    I almost forget a key figure, Lin Yunfeng, who is man Xue''s younger brother. Maybe he knows something inside.


    "Xiao Feng, what do you mean by that? Are you worried about your brother-in-law''s misunderstanding? "


    "It''s not just my brother-in-law''s problem," Lin said. Brother ye, it''s absolutely right for you to listen to me anyway. This matter is very complicated. I can''t tell you clearly for a moment and a half. In short, remember what I said. There''s no need to contact my sister again. "


    "Xiaofeng, where are you now?"


    "Home."


    "Why don''t you come to our company? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. There''s nothing to do today. Why don''t we get together for a drink and chat?"


    "Yes. You wait for me at the company and I''ll drive right over. "


    "Yes. I''ll be waiting for you. When you get to Yijing building, give me a call and I''ll go downstairs to pick you up. "


    "Good."


    After I hung up the phone, I was a little emotional, because after Lin Yunfeng came, I might solve the problem that I always wanted to make clear in my heart, and the identities of Man Yu and man Xue might also be revealed by me.


    Lin Yunfeng didn''t ask me to wait for a long time. He came here in about an hour. He seldom came to Manxue company, so he was not very familiar with it. I went downstairs to meet him. When I saw him at the gate of Yijing building, Lin Yunfeng immediately met him.Lin Yunfeng said hello to me with a smile: "brother Ye."


    "Here comes Xiao Feng."


    After Lin Yunfeng saw me, he looked at me up and down as if he had met me for the first time.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Brother ye, I find that you are different from the past."


    "What''s the difference? There''s no more arm and one less leg."


    "Not this. It''s temperament and spirit. I find you more handsome and charming than ever. "


    "Go away! Don''t flatter me! I''m going to pat your sister. You can''t get any good from flattering me. "


    Lin Yunfeng showed a look of beating and said: "brother ye, you can say that everything is good, but it''s not good at all."


    "What''s the point?"


    "Too modest. If I have your appearance and temperament, I must abuse all the beauties in Manxue company. I heard my colleagues say that there are so many beauties in Manxue company, and there are beauties everywhere. "


    Lin Yunfeng said while also shamelessly swallowing saliva, I was disgusted to death by him.


    "Lin Yunfeng, you are more and more daring now. You dare to blackmail me. Do you believe I beat you so hard that you can''t take care of yourself?" I raised my fist and pretended to scare Lin Yunfeng.


    Lin Yunfeng quickly took my arm and said, "brother ye, you''re kidding. You''re kidding."


    "Don''t say such a bad word in front of our company. Be careful your sister will deal with you."


    Lin Yunfeng said, "you think I''m so stupid. I won''t say that in front of her."


    "All right. Don''t brag here. Come to my office


    I took Lin Yunfeng to the 28th floor. As soon as we got out of the elevator, we met Lin Manxue at the door.


    "President Lin."


    "Sister."


    Lin Yunfeng and I say hello to Lin Manxue at the same time. One is general manager Lin and the other is sister Lin.


    Lin Manxue was afraid that I would find an excuse to have lunch with her, so she left early to have dinner, so I had no reason to find her. Unexpectedly, as soon as she got to the elevator, she met me and Lin Yunfeng.


    "Xiaofeng, why did you come to our company? Why don''t you work hard in your own unit and wander around? "

 Chapter 309

    "Sister, it''s the weekend


    "Don''t you work overtime if you don''t work? If you have nothing to do all day, you can''t concentrate on your work! "


    Lin Yunfeng is still very afraid of Lin Manxue. He didn''t come to Manxue company before. He just didn''t want to meet Lin Manxue here. Every time Lin Manxue saw him, she either scolded him or didn''t give him a good face. I didn''t expect that he was caught by her in less than ten minutes.


    "I invited him to visit." I saw Lin Yunfeng''s bitter face and helped him out immediately.


    "And you, ye Chutian, what do you think you are! Did I tell you, don''t take my brother bad if you have nothing to do? " After training Lin Yunfeng, Lin Manxue leads the war to me again, and it''s a reprimand to me. At the moment, Lin Manxue returns to the nature of the overbearing female president, who will be caught and who will be humiliated.


    "Sister, it''s none of brother Ye''s business. It''s all my fault." Lin Yunfeng saw Lin Manxue criticizing me and quickly admitted his mistake and took back the black pot.


    "What else do you tell me about your friends'' loyalty? that ''s ok. I want you to be loyal. Ye Chutian and Lin Yunfeng, you two come in for me. "


    Lin Manxue turned around and took me and Lin Yunfeng to the president''s office.


    Lin Manxue walked in the front, I cut off, after we went in, Lin Manxue coldly said to me: "close the door."


    "Mr. Lin, it''s not good to close at noon." I deliberately said that she would not let me close the door in the morning. I just want to air her up again. Who told her not to give me a chance in the morning.


    "Ye Chutian, you are deaf. I told you to close the door. Can''t you hear me?" Lin Manxue got angry on the spot, because I just said something to hit her in the face. Lin Yunfeng didn''t understand it. How could she not understand it? She won''t close the door for a while, and she will close the door again for a while. Isn''t that hitting her face?


    Lin Yunfeng immediately went to close the door.


    "Stand up."


    Seeing that Lin Yunfeng and I were just hanging around, Lin Manxue ordered us to stand up.


    "Lin Yunfeng, first of all, when did you start mixing with Ye Chutian?"


    Lin Yunfeng glanced at me secretly. How can he answer this question.


    "Sister."


    "He said


    Lin Yunfeng said honestly: "I knew brother ye for the first time. Didn''t you know that long ago? At that time, I had a little misunderstanding with him. Brother Ye cut me off, and I took him to the detention center. Later, you asked me to let him go. Finally, we broke up and became brothers. "


    Lin Yunfeng also stressed that it was Lin Manxue who asked him to let me go. After hearing this, Lin Manxue was even more irritated. She said fiercely, "who do you want to be friends with? You have to be friends with him. What good can you do with him! "


    "Elder sister, what''s wrong with brother ye? There are not many men who value friendship, loyalty, generosity, steadiness, and are handsome."


    "What do you mean? You mean there is something wrong with your sister''s eyes. She is a bright pearl, but she is regarded as a rotten stone by me. "


    Lin Yunfeng whispered: "this is what you said. I didn''t say that."


    "Lin Yunfeng, you are so bold now, you dare to talk back to me! Since you met Ye Chutian, you have been more and more courageous and have no ability. You have a good temper. You make trouble for me all day. You are just a rascal - "


    listening, I feel that Lin Manxue is not training Lin Yunfeng, but scolding me. She is clearly scolding Lin Yunfeng. She is blaming Lin Yunfeng on the face, but actually criticizing me It''s slandering me.


    "Mr. Lin, excuse me, can I interrupt for a moment?" When Lin Manxue was talking hard, I suddenly interrupted her.


    Lin Manxue glared at me and said, "say it."


    "Mr. Lin, it''s lunch time now. Why don''t we go out for lunch to replenish our strength and then come back to scold him. Lin Yunfeng is too shameful and should really be criticized."


    I helped Lin Yunfeng out again. In fact, I helped myself out, because she not only scolded Lin Yunfeng, but also scolded me.


    "You Lin Man Xue''s lungs are going to be blown up by us.


    I winked at Lin Yunfeng, and Lin Yunfeng quickly said, "yes, elder sister, I haven''t had breakfast. I''m so hungry. Let''s go out for dinner now. I''ll come back to accept your criticism after I''m full. What you said is quite right, but I''m not in the mood to listen to you now."


    "Mr. Lin, it''s true that Lin Yunfeng should be criticized, but now he is humanized. We should educate him and not abuse him. Otherwise, he will not have the energy to digest your profound truth. Do you think so? "


    Lin Yunfeng and I sing a song, straight to Lin Manxue said a Leng a Leng, she gritted her teeth, angrily pointed to the door: "all roll for me."


    "Mr. Lin, won''t you come to dinner with us?"


    "Get out of here!"


    I want to have lunch with man Xue, so I squish at Lin Yunfeng. Lin Yunfeng doesn''t want to have dinner with him, but I give him a signal that he can''t regard it as not seeing it."Sister, are you really not going to eat with us? What do you do at noon? "


    "You are so full of Qi that you don''t have any appetite!"


    I had an idea. I pulled Lin Yunfeng and said, "Xiao Feng, forget it. If your sister doesn''t go, let''s go."


    I also attached to Lin Yunfeng''s ear and said softly, "I happen to know a fairyland. The waiters there are extremely beautiful. One by one, they are very beautiful. They speak softly and speak in a soft voice. Especially their boss is gorgeous. She has elegant temperament, beautiful face and extremely hot figure. I will take you to see the world today."


    "Really?"


    I observed that Lin Manxue had been listening. She had very sharp ears. She must have heard everything, so I said in a low voice: "I can cheat you! I''ll take you now. I''ll let you linger. "


    I pulled up Lin Yunfeng and was ready to leave. Lin Manxue suddenly cried out, "stop."


    "What for?" I looked back at Lin Manxue with a smile and asked.


    Lin Manxue patted her small belly and said solemnly, "I''ve been scolding you for so long, which consumes a lot of physical strength and energy. If I don''t add something at noon, I''ll have no strength to scold you both in the afternoon!"


    "So?" I know it.


    Lin Manxue blushed and said, "I''ll go with you."


    I pretended to be hesitant about taking her.


    "Mr. Lin, why don''t you wait for us in the office, and we''ll pack it up and bring it back to you."


    "I don''t like to eat leftovers."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let them cook for you alone, and I''ll never give you the rest of our food."


    The more I don''t want to take her, the more she wants to go. It''s human nature. It''s precisely this psychology that I seize to make her willing to eat with me.


    "What are you talking about! Do you want to take my brother to some improper place


    Lin Yunfeng doesn''t want Lin Manxue to go either. As long as she''s there, she''s uncomfortable with what she does and what she says.


    "Sister. Or you can eat here. I''ll order meituan takeout for you. "

 Chapter 310

    "Go away. Am I your sister? Will you let me have a cold meal? "


    I said: "Mr. Lin, if you want to go with us, it''s not impossible, but I explained in advance that we don''t know how long it will be delayed for dinner. I''m afraid it will affect your work. If you delay your work, I can''t afford the responsibility."


    Lin Manxue said: "I don''t have any important work in the afternoon. I can leave it for tomorrow. In the afternoon, I''ll spare all the time to supervise you two, so that you won''t cause me trouble again. "


    I said to Lin Yunfeng, "Xiao Feng, since your sister has said that, I have nothing to say. You''d better persuade her."


    Lin Yunfeng said bitterly: "brother ye, it''s useless for you to have such a good eloquence. Don''t you expect me to get on the shelf? I think that''s it. My sister will take her if she wants to. "


    I nodded slightly and said: "Mr. Lin, I''m ahead of you. If you have to go with us, I won''t stop you. But if you follow us, it''s equivalent to our younger brother. You can''t take the lead to oppress us any more. We can do whatever we say. You can''t make decisions without authorization."


    Lin Manxue hesitated because she was used to being a leader with me. Suddenly I wanted to deprive her of her leadership, so she naturally disagreed.


    However, if she does not agree with my request, and is afraid that we will leave her behind, she can only nod her head and agree.


    "Mr. Lin, I didn''t force you. You volunteered everything. You are a leader. If you say one is one, if you say two is two, you are not allowed to go back and admit it later. "


    "All right. I''ve never counted what Lin Manxue said. "


    "In that case, let''s go."


    We went down to the first floor, I secretly said to Lin Yunfeng: "you drive your own car, I''ll take your sister."


    "Ah? Brother ye, don''t we drive a car together? "


    "It''s too much. Do what you are told to do. "


    "Oh."


    "Just follow our car later."


    Lin Yunfeng nodded his head


    I asked Lin Yunfeng to go out first. I approached Lin Manxue and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, where''s your car key?"


    "What for?"


    "Drive your car."


    "Didn''t Xiaofeng go to pick up the car?"


    "He drives his, we drive ours."


    Lin Manxue looked at me suspiciously and said, "Ye Chutian, do you want to play any tricks?"


    "Mr. Lin, if you doubt me, please go back now. I don''t insist. If you want to follow us, just follow what I just said, and you can do as I say. "


    "Ye Chutian, don''t go too far." Lin Manxue stares at me, pretends to be angry and wants to scare me. As long as I show a sign of being afraid of her, she can take the opportunity to take back the leadership.


    This woman is a thief. She''s calculating me all the time.


    I''ve been hanging out with her for so long, and I''m too early to be fooled by her tricks.


    "Mr. Lin, if you still do this next time, I''ll have to take Lin Yunfeng alone."


    Linman snow see I don''t let go, immediately vent gas, she honestly from the bag out of the car key to me.


    "If I had been conscious a little earlier, I would not have had so many things. I would have wasted so much saliva."


    Taking advantage of the moment I turned around, Lin Manxue made a grimace and slapped me in the face.


    I suddenly turned back, and she immediately became serious again.


    When Lin Manxue is lively, it''s really cute, which makes me feel a throb in my heart.


    "Mr. Lin, stay close. Don''t get lost." I made a joke with Lin Manxue. Today, there are few people working overtime in the whole building, so there are many parking spaces. Lin Manxue''s car is parked in the parking space outside.


    She changed another car. This time it''s a BMW X7. I''m not surprised that President Lin changed cars. She has so many resources that it''s not a piece of cake to change a car.


    Lin Manxue is going to sit in the back. I open the front passenger''s door for her and signal her to come in. Lin Manxue probably wants to be far away from me and doesn''t want to be too close to me. She just wants me if she doesn''t want me.


    She had to sit in front of me because she had just said that she would listen to me when she came out.


    I went around to the driver''s seat, got on and started the car. After I drove to the main road, Lin Yunfeng followed my car closely.


    I drive leisurely and catch a glimpse of Lin Manxue''s figure from time to time. Lin Manxue doesn''t turn her head and doesn''t look at me on purpose. I say with a smile: "man Xue, it''s boring just to sit and don''t talk, or I''ll have a chat with you."


    "Concentrate on driving your car. And please call me president Lin


    "Snow, you don''t forget, now you are my Valet, everything must listen to me, if you still this pair of cold attitude, I will not be happy."


    Lin Manxue''s hot temper came up again. She glared at me and said, "Ye Chutian, don''t be too proud today! I''ll let you bang it. Believe it or not, I''ll wear shoes for you in the future. "


    "Man Xue, let''s talk about it later. I like to be drunk today. ""You Lin Manxue is very angry, but I don''t have a trace.


    I continued to tease Lin Manxue: "come on. Man Xue, smile at your brother Ye. "


    "You son of a bitch!" Lin Manxue picked up a pillow under the mat and beat me. Now I''m driving on the main road. This kind of behavior is very dangerous. If the traffic police uncle sees it, man Xuefei and I can''t finish eating and walking.


    "Man Xue, take it easy. This is the main road."


    "Who made you mad at me?" Lin Manxue does not rely on me, still beat me.


    Man Xue hit me, I am not angry, but said with a smile: "fool, how can I be angry with you, this is not to attract your attention."


    After listening to me, Lin Manxue was quite honest and no longer used violence against me, but she didn''t argue with me any more.


    "Man Xue."


    "What for?"


    "Don''t be angry. I just want to stay with you for a while. I didn''t mean to make you angry. "


    In fact, I know what she wants to say, but I don''t want to be too close to her.


    I hold the steering wheel in one hand, and suddenly release a hand to hold Lin Manxue''s little hand. She struggles fiercely, but I firmly hold her, and she can''t break free.


    "Let go of me." Lin Man Xue screams, because I close the car window tightly, so people outside can''t hear what''s going on inside.


    "Don''t move. Be obedient, let me pull your hand and experience the feeling of you around me. "


    When Liman Sheraton was honest, she said softly, "you are a devil."


    I suddenly let go of Lin Manxue''s little hand, from behind her, and put her arms around her waist. Lin Manxue shivered, but she didn''t struggle. She just kept silent and let me put her arms around her.


    I hugged my waist for a while, more and more daring, and stretched out from the inside of the clothes, I unscrupulously make trouble in it, Lin Manxue all over taut, eyes dodgy looking at me.


    I don''t care about her, just do what I want to do and like to do. I carefully study the figure of man Xue. Although I can''t see it with my eyes, I can still feel its outline clearly with such a good hand.

 Chapter 311

    Lin Manxue is tall and slim, and her weight is only over 90 Jin. But her development is very perfect. The big place is big, and the small place is small. For example, now, I hate that my own palm is small, and some things can''t be mastered by one hand.


    Lin Manxue''s body is shaking more and more severely. I find that her body is getting hotter and softer. Although I haven''t really experienced women, now the information is so developed, I haven''t eaten pork, and haven''t seen pigs run.


    Lin Manxue suddenly closed her eyes and made a series of strange sounds in her nose. Although the sound was very small, how could I not hear the two of us sitting so close.


    "You won''t do that, will you?" I was surprised to ask without thinking.


    She is afraid to open her eyes, but she wants to bite me.


    I quickly shut up. I didn''t expect that Lin Manxue''s body was so sensitive. At most, I can only count as a dragonfly. She''s the one. Do you want to be so pure.


    I didn''t dare to go too far. I secretly pulled my hand back and pretended to concentrate on driving.


    I have no resistance to Manyu''s body now. As long as I am alone with her, I want to do something. It''s not totally unreasonable for Lin Manxue to defend me. She knows me well.


    I took them to a villa, which is not in Shencheng, but out of the boundary of Shencheng, in guanwan city. Although this villa belongs to the site of guanwan City, it is not far from Shencheng. It took an hour to drive back and forth.


    Built in the mountains, the villa is a semi open farm paradise. It has beautiful scenery and beautiful scenery. Moreover, all the things here are free range, such as chickens, ducks, fish, rabbits and so on.


    I know this place is also thanks to sister LAN, the landlady of Yanglan Inn in orchid town. I once chatted with Lan Jie on the Internet. I told her that I am working in Shencheng now. She let me go to Lanxin villa in guanwan city to play with her sister when I was free. That villa was owned by her sister.


    I once wanted to take man Xue, but I didn''t find the chance. Today is a very good time, so I brought her here.


    It''s not the first time for me to come to Lanxin villa. I once came to Lanxin villa with Ye Yingying, so I''m quite familiar with her. After all, I have a very good relationship with her sister.


    Like Lan Xiang, Lan Xin is a very, very beautiful woman with a good figure and temperament. She is also a very warm-hearted woman boss with extraordinary speech, insight and vision.


    The scale of Lanxin villa is not small. Many guests come here to have dinner. Every day, many tourist groups come here to take care of them. Especially on weekends or holidays, there are an endless stream of guests who come here to play or have dinner, and the business is booming.


    When we arrived at Lanxin villa, it was about 1 p.m., which was the peak time for dinner. The venue was full of cars. I took Lin Yunfeng to drive forward and parked the car in a far corner.


    I take off my seat belt and get off, then turn here to help man Xue open the door. I haven''t been so careful before. Since man Yu became my girlfriend, I think about her everywhere.


    I put my hand on the roof of the car for fear that man Xue would knock my head. Lin Man Xue probably didn''t expect that I was so careful as a big old man. There was a smile on her lips. I think she must be very happy, just didn''t want to show it.


    I went to pull Lin Manxue''s little hand. It was an instinctive reaction. Mr. Lin immediately dodged, and she gave me a look. I smile in my heart, just like that, still care about a small hand.


    I''m not reluctant if Lin Manxue doesn''t let me, because Lin Yunfeng is not far away, and I''m worried that he will find something. The hand that went to Raman snow just now is purely an instinct, and I didn''t think too much at that time.


    After Lin Yunfeng meets us, we will go to Lanxin villa. Today is Sunday, so there are many people coming here to play and eat. I think there are many people sitting outside. They should be in line.


    I took Lin Yunfeng and Lin Manxue to meet Lan Xin, who was busy arranging dinner for guests. We just went up to say hello.


    The natural beauty of orchid really surprised Lin Yunfeng.


    Lan Xin said to me with a shy smile: "Chutian, I''m sorry. There are too many guests today. My sister doesn''t take good care of you. I''ll arrange seats for you when I finish this batch of guests."


    I said with a smile: "sister Lan Xin, you are too polite. Don''t take special care of us. We don''t specialize. Just like other guests, we queue up with numbers."


    I do this for Lan Xin. Although she is the boss, it''s not good for her reputation if she cuts the queue by force.


    Lan Xin looks at Lin Manxue and shows a look of surprise. Maybe for her beauty, the beauty of Lin Manxue is far beyond her imagination.


    I left with man Xue and Lin Yunfeng. I also went to the front desk to get a number. I had a look at at at least 40 tables in front of us. I asked Lan Xin last time, and she said that there could be 20 tables at most at a time. After that, we would have to wait for the third batch at least.This is a place for eating and entertainment, because chickens, ducks, fish and rabbits can be caught by yourself. As long as you are interested, you can do these things by yourself.


    Of course, if you don''t want to catch them, they will prepare them for you. You just have to eat at the table.


    "Mr. Lin, do you want to catch these things?"


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said, "how long will it be our turn? If it''s too long, I want to look around. "


    "I don''t think it''s that fast, at least an hour. Mr. Lin, if you want to go for a walk, I''ll go with you. "


    I handed the number to Lin Yunfeng and asked him to wait here. At first, I thought Lin Yunfeng would disagree. He is a restless person. How can he be willing to sit here idly and wait, but I don''t want him to follow. Isn''t this a typical light bulb?


    To my surprise, Lin Yunfeng agreed and was very happy. He didn''t seem to want to go with us at all. What''s wrong with this bird man?


    Liman snow see only the two of us go out alone, some hesitation, she knows my mind, I go out with her alone, in the vast mountains, I must be uneasy what kind.


    "It''s a big mountain here. It''s not like the city. It''s not safe. Besides, I can help you drive away snakes, insects and other things. What''s more, I''ve been here before and I''m more familiar with the terrain here than you."


    Lin Manxue thought about it. Although the villa is busy, it''s different to turn around on the mountain. Maybe it''s inconvenient. At least it''s safe with me.


    But I always like to be careless with her, which makes her afraid.

 Chapter 312

    When Lin Manxue was still hesitating, Lin Yunfeng said, "elder sister, let brother Ye accompany you. He is bold and careful. I can rest assured that he is with you."


    Lin Yunfeng still gives me awesome moments, and I do not want to accept him. I secretly give Lin Yunfeng a compliment.


    However, Lin Yunfeng also made his own small calculation, but I didn''t know it at that time.


    Lin Manxue nodded her head gently and warned me with her eyes not to be impatient with her. I secretly made an "OK" gesture to her and let her put her heart in her stomach. If she didn''t want to, I would never take advantage of her.


    Lin Yunfeng urged us to go back quickly. After man Xue and I left, the smelly boy ran to find Lan Xin.


    Lin Manxue didn''t speak much all the way. She looked around. She had been living in a big city and was so curious and strange to everything on the mountain.


    "Mr. Lin, do you see the vegetable field in front of you?"


    "Well."


    "The food we eat at noon comes from this place. There is a large farm in front of us. Every day they will catch some chickens, ducks and rabbits from there and put them in the forest. There are several fish ponds at the foot of the mountain, and there are all kinds of fish."


    "How often do you come here?" Lin Manxue asked as she walked.


    "No. Only once. "


    Man Xue asked suspiciously: "I think that female boss is good to you just now. I''m so familiar with you just once?"


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you laughing at?" Man Xue frowned and said with annoyance.


    I asked foolishly, "Mr. Lin, are you jealous?"


    "Ye Chutian, you don''t feel comfortable if you don''t talk nonsense all day long, do you? You are my employee and I am your boss. Why should I be jealous of you? Who are you


    Lin Manxue is like a cat whose tail is trampled by me.


    "Mr. Lin, I''ll just talk about it casually. Why do you have such a big reaction? Is it a guilty conscience? "


    "Am I guilty? When did you ever see me guilty? " Lin Manxue did not admit that she died, and she also sneered at me and said: "narcissism."


    I suddenly put away my smile and said seriously, "she''s my ex girlfriend."


    In an instant, Lin Manxue''s face was blue and her eyes were red. She held her mouth and looked like she wanted to cry and didn''t want to cry. Her expression was very diverse.


    Usually, Lin Manxue looks like she''s aloof and calm. At this time, like Su Manyu, she says she''ll turn over when she turns over, and she''ll get angry when she''s angry. She also shows an expression of grievance from time to time, and her expression switches at will. If she''s not Su Manyu, I don''t believe it.


    Lin Manxue said that she would cry when she cried. She tilted her mouth and wiped her tears, and her body was constantly shaking.


    I don''t know if I can make Lin Man Xue cry with a joke. She is such a strong woman. How can she be so fragile in her heart.


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying? " I was flustered. I was just talking nonsense. Lan Xin and I met twice. Last time we came here, it was the first time. Today, it''s the second time. How could she be my ex girlfriend.


    Isn''t Lin Manxue a ghost at ordinary times?


    I suddenly think of a sentence: a woman in love has zero IQ. This is really brilliant.


    I went to coax Lin Manxue. She just warned me not to touch her, so I had to explain to her, but I didn''t dare to comfort her.


    Lin Manxue ignored me and cried for a while. She suddenly punched and kicked me and said, "you son of a bitch! Why do you mess with me when you have a girlfriend? Why are you still playing hooligans with me when you have a girlfriend! I will kill you. Look, I won''t kill you today! "


    When Lin Manxue is angry, she doesn''t care so much. She is really fighting. Her fist doesn''t have much strength, but the high-heeled shoes under her feet hurt me. If I want to dodge, I can easily dodge, but now she is angry and wronged. I can''t hide, I can only let her vent.


    After beating me, Lin Manxue''s strength became smaller and smaller. At last, she squatted on the ground and cried. She was very sad when she cried, which was the kind of sad cry after girls broke up with boys.


    When I saw that man Xue was so sad, I didn''t care so much. I held her behind my back and let her lie in my arms. Man Xue struggled symbolically for a while, and hit me with her elbow heavily on my chest, which almost made me breathe.


    I hugged Lin Manxue tightly and said gently, "I''m joking with you. Lanxin is sister Lanxiang. You forget that she is the landlady of Yanglan Inn in orchid town. I''ve been a bartender in the inn for some time."


    Su Manyu teases me as a shop boy. In fact, they are all called waiters or receptionists now.


    When Lin Manxue heard me say this, she seemed to be remembering something. She suddenly realized, "is she boss Lan''s sister?"


    "Well. I know her because of Lan Jie, who said that her sister is here to open a farm paradise and let me come here to support her when I have time. "


    Lin Manxue''s face is still wet tears, she asked: "then how did you just say she was your ex girlfriend?""I''m kidding you."


    "Can this be a joke?" Lin Manxue gently hit me on the arm and complained.


    "I''m sorry, man Xue. I like to talk nonsense sometimes. Don''t be angry with me, OK? What''s more, if you are such a smart woman, will you believe this? "


    Man Xue argued: "how can I not believe it. You told me you had another woman, and I had to believe it. Do you know how terrible it is for me. I - "


    the eyes that Lin Manxue said are red again. She is now incarnated as a crying ghost, crying all the time. I didn''t laugh at her because her crying shows that she cares about me. If she doesn''t respond, I should cry instead.


    "Man Xue, I''m wrong. It''s all my fault." I broke man Xue''s body and let us face each other.


    I look at her red eyes, she looks at my obsessed eyes, we look at each other so affectionately. I suddenly came up to kiss her, she just dodged a little, and then we fell into the storm.


    After a long time, man Xue and I separated. Her eyes flashed and her face was ruddy, which was much more charming than her pathetic appearance just now.


    "This is my first love. I don''t know anything. You can''t bully me." Lin Manxue told me gently.


    Lin Manxue admits that she knows sister LAN of Yanglan Inn, so she just admits that she is Su Manyu in disguise. I feel excited. My Manyu and Manxue are really the same person.


    "Man Xue."


    "Ah."


    "Why are you called Manyu again?"


    Man Xue said with a smile, "you know it all."


    "Well."


    "You are stupid. I''ve always hinted to you that you''re just not enlightened. "


    I said excitedly, "so you admit it?"


    "Well."


    "Man Xue." I hold Lin Manxue tightly in my arms. No, it should be said that I hold Manyu and Manxue in my arms at the same time, because they are the same woman.

 Chapter 313

    This matter bothers me for a long time. Today, I finally have the answer, which is the most ideal answer for me. Do you think I can not be excited?


    "You little devil, why do you cheat me with Manyu''s identity?"


    "No," he said


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll hit your ass."


    Man Xue coquettishly said: "I said I would not tell you, this is my secret, and you promised me not to ask questions I don''t want to answer."


    I gently shaved Lin Manxue''s nose and said with a smile, "you still block me with my words, don''t you?"


    Lin Manxue said seriously: "what you said should count. Otherwise I won''t believe you any more. "


    "Yes. It counts. Absolutely. But I have a lot of questions in my heart. Do you have the obligation to answer some of my questions? "


    "Can we not ask today?"


    "No way."


    Lin Manxue thought for a while and said, "it''s still that sentence. If I don''t want to answer it, I can not answer it."


    "Yes."


    "Then ask."


    I really have too many questions in my heart. I''ve lived with Manyu and Manxue for so long. She''s like a fan. I can understand her only when I get rid of her layer by layer.


    I thought about it and asked, "which is your real name, man Xue or man Yu?"


    "They are, and they are not."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t ask in detail. I won''t tell you if I ask."


    "Yes. Next question: when did you first meet me? "


    Man Xue said, "don''t you know this question? Why do you ask me?"


    "I want to make sure."


    "When I was in guangmiao City, it was the time you gave me the takeout."


    I asked, "why did you go to orchid town?"


    "Relax. I had some troubles at that time, so I went to orchid town to relax. "


    I carefully observed the expression on man Xue''s face, and her answer was very simple. There was no abnormality on her face, so she should not lie. I asked her this question because I wanted to know her relationship with pakchoi, because I asked pakchoi to go to Mengshui mountain with me at that time, and Manyu happened to appear in Lanhua town not far from Mengshui mountain, which made me suspicious.


    Of course, I also know that things will not happen so coincidentally, man Xue is man Yu, if she is cabbage, this plot is too strange.


    "Did you deliberately arrange for me to enter the man Xue company or by accident?"


    "By chance."


    "That morning, I met you in the hotel. It seems that you are waiting for someone. Is it me?"


    "I didn''t wait."


    "No. You ordered so many delicious food at that time. If you were the only one, how could you finish it? "


    Man Xue said with a smile, "is that your judgment?"


    "Well."


    "No," he said


    I pretended to be straight and said, "say it."


    "No. I won''t say it. "


    "It must be."


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "you are so narcissistic. I didn''t know you would come at that time. How could I be waiting for you? "


    "Who are you waiting for?"


    "I said I didn''t wait for anyone. You don''t believe it."


    Man snow is not willing to say, I can not force her, can only change a topic.


    "Man Xue, why did you arrange for me to enter man Xue company?"


    "May I not?"


    "I want you to tell me."


    "Do you have to say it?"


    "Certainly. I have to say


    Lin Manxue began to be silent for a while, and then said: "because at that time in Manxue, I didn''t have a person to trust and rely on. Suddenly I was surprised to see your resume. I didn''t intend to recruit you to mansue, but after a few days, I changed my mind. "


    No wonder at the beginning, the resume I submitted fell into the ocean. Manxue company didn''t respond to me for more than a week. I thought I had been brushed, but it turned out that it was Manxue.


    "What difficulties did you encounter at that time?"


    "This -" mansher didn''t want to go on, she hesitated.


    "He said


    Man Xue rubbed her little hand and said nervously, "fan Yuanyu."


    "Mr. Fan?"


    "Well."


    "Mr. Fan is just a deputy general manager and a director in Manxue. Can he threaten you?"


    Man Xue said: "don''t underestimate fan Yuanyu''s energy in man Xue company. To put it in a bad way, although I was not afraid of him in the past, I couldn''t do anything about him. On the contrary, he can often control my plans."


    "Does fan always have such great power?"


    "Well." Man Xue nodded and said, "although man Xue was founded by me, in the final analysis, it is only a subsidiary of Lin''s group, and it also has to accept the management of the headquarters. You may already know my position in the headquarters. I''m the president on the surface, but in fact it''s similar to your position in man Xue company. It doesn''t count.""Man Xue, even if you can''t speak at the headquarters, you are still the only one in man Xue. How can you be restricted by fan Yuanyu?"


    "Fan Yuanyu was arranged by the headquarters to supervise me. He grasped the financial power. The funds I could use were very limited. Any amount over five million yuan had to be signed by Mr. Fan and me. We, a company as big as man Xue, are all carrying out big projects. We can do nothing but five million. "


    I''m not a fool either. Lin Manxue said something about it. I can figure it out when I think about it. Lin Manxue arranged for me to enter Manxue company, which must have ulterior motives.


    "Lin Manxue, you brought me in for the same purpose, that''s fan Yuanyu, right?"


    Lin Manxue didn''t deny it. She nodded gently and said, "I''ll tell you what I said. I brought you in to deal with him. At that time, he was against me everywhere, blocking my funds and not allowing me to carry out projects. If he had not obstructed me, the big health and energy projects would have started long ago. So I have to get rid of him. "


    I was surprised that I was just a chess piece in Lin Manxue''s hand. Does this sound ironic? I showed a wry smile and said, "I am a fresh graduate without any experience. Mr. Fan is a veteran in the workplace. You think I can help you pull him down?"


    Lin Manxue noticed the fluctuation of my mood. I don''t think anyone will be happy to hear such a news. If one day your girlfriend tells you that she is interested in your money when she is with you, I think you will understand my mood at the moment.


    Lin Manxue lowered her head and said timidly, "Chutian. I''m sorry. I took advantage of you. "


    I''m a big man who was fooled by a woman. I didn''t know it. I''m just a chess piece in other people''s hands. My self-esteem collapsed in an instant. I thought I was smart, but I was smart. In fact, I''m a fool, a fool!


    I said hatefully, "go ahead. Why did you choose me? I don''t think there is a place that meets your requirements. Why do you believe that I can help you achieve this goal. Say


    Lin Manxue''s eyes dodged. She didn''t dare to look me in the eye.


    "Say it


    "Do you really want me to say that?"


    I gave a sneer: "up to now, what can''t be said, you dare to do, are you afraid to say?"

 Chapter 314

    Although it''s not easy for me to be loyal and impulsive to you, because I don''t have the experience to fight against you. And you didn''t disappoint me. You got what I wanted easily


    It suddenly occurred to me that I applied to the company for a sum of 100000 yuan before I took the road to various places for investigation. At that time, Mr. Fan refused to approve, but only approved 40000 yuan. I went to his office to seek his theory, and he tore his face at me because he misunderstood me for leaking the evidence. He said that someone threatened him with the evidence, but I haven''t found out who this person is. Now let''s see Come on, this man is Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue managed to get my evidence. It''s just how did she get it?


    My evidence is a mobile phone recording. Apart from me and anyifei, there is still a long way to go. No one else can know how she can get this evidence.


    I think of what happened in that period of time. There was a thief in my home. There were traces of someone turning over my desk. On the way back, I met a rider who was dazed by calculation. Then my evidence was lost, and my mobile phone was on me all the time. How can I explain that?


    I suddenly have a strange and terrible idea. A picture that makes me suffocate suddenly flashed in my mind. All kinds of signs and facts show that the person who controls all this is Lin Manxue. I misunderstood Mr. Fan. He didn''t do it at all. He helped Lin Manxue to take the blame.


    Because the last evidence is in Lin Manxue''s hand, and she happened to be there when I fainted at the roadside, and she picked up my mobile phone and gave it back to me. Is there such a coincidence in the world?


    A coincidence is called coincidence. If n coincidences are still called coincidence, you can only call yourself a fool.


    I figured this out and suddenly asked Lin Manxue coldly: "Lin Manxue, I ask you something. You must tell me the truth."


    When Lin Manxue saw that my voice was so cold and my facial expression was a little ferocious, she thought of what I wanted to ask. For today''s result, she must have been prepared in her heart. This day will come eventually.


    "Ask. I''ll tell you the answer. "


    I asked angrily, "did you take the evidence from my cell phone?"


    Lin Manxue nodded gently: "yes."


    "Did you send someone to my home and office to look for this evidence? Is it your masterpiece that I was charmed on the way


    Lin Manxue did not deny it. She nodded slightly and said, "yes."


    She continued: "not only that, but also I started the conflict between you and fan Yuanyu. I know that fan Yuanyu has always been thinking about Lu Yuan, so I deliberately arrange some work for Lu Yuan, so that she often has the opportunity to contact fan Yuanyu, so that fan Yuanyu has the opportunity to take advantage of, and I have the opportunity to get hold of him. But fan Yuanyu is too cunning. He is an old man in this field. Lu Yuan and I didn''t get anything substantial. So I''m looking at you. You''re also a man who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. You must have a good hand at dealing with such old hooligans. "


    "Lu Yuan knew all this long ago?"


    "Well. I paid for the tuition and living expenses of Luyuan University. I also paid for her father''s illness and hospitalization. I arranged her internship in Lin''s group. I also arranged for her to work in Manxue company after graduation. "


    I said angrily, "it was only me, one of my friends and Lu Yuan who knew such a secret thing about Mr. Fan''s evidence recorded on the mobile phone. After the evidence leaked, I couldn''t even find a suspect. Isn''t it very sad?"


    Lin Manxue said softly: "in fact, Lu Yuan doesn''t know what the specific evidence is. After she reported the whole thing to me in detail, I judged it by myself. I''m the one who comes into your room to look for evidence. I have the key to your home. I came back to look for it while you were at work. As for your office, it''s a long way to go. It''s also my arrangement to dazzle you on the way. "


    Lin Manxue confesses that she doesn''t intend to hide any more.


    "Ha ha ha. Lin Manxue, I really didn''t expect that the two women I thought were the kindest and the weakest, but they were the two most hidden and the most terrible. You cheated me so hard. Pity me. Ye Chutian was like a monkey. You played me around, sold me and gave you two money foolishly. I''m a jerk. "


    "Chutian, don''t say that. I don''t want to. I really don''t want to


    "I ask you again, since you already have the evidence against fan Yuanyu, why don''t you bring him down? I think with the evidence in your hand and the means of Lin Manxue, it''s just a fan Yuanyu, isn''t it? "


    "I can''t bring him down, on the contrary, I have to try to keep his seat," she said. Now I control fan Yuanyu. He will listen to me for everything. If I pull him down, won''t I hit him in the foot with a stone. When I bring down one fan Yuanyu, the headquarters will send another fan Yuanyu. For me, this is the most loss making business. I can''t do this. "


    "Then you can watch him conspire with others to frame me up in Hangzhou, let me leave Manxue, leave you, let me live in the streets of Hangzhou, to sell what menu, to sell what bullshit milk tea?""Chutian, I know you have been wronged. I''ll make it up to you. I have arranged for you to be the deputy director of the project department, and then I will transfer you to be the general manager of mansue life technology branch. Originally, you could have taken this seat for a long time, but the headquarters sent someone to supervise. Fan Yuanyu and I had to make an appearance. If he and I are united, the headquarters will suspect him and then transfer him. Therefore, he will oppose you on the surface. It''s just acting. You can rest assured that the position of deputy director and general manager will be yours sooner or later. "


    "Lin Manxue, you really make me feel terrible. Are you going to live your whole life in deception and calculation? I don''t need any compensation from you, and I don''t want to be any director or general manager. Lin Manxue, you and I are not on the same road. We won''t be happy when we are barely together. Let''s break up. "


    "What did you say?" Lin Manxue looked at me stupidly and asked foolishly.


    I close my eyes, tears can''t help but flow down, I can''t bear her, very, very reluctant, but the real Lin Manxue is too far away from me, I used to see her is illusory, unreal, her kindness, tolerance and purity are pretended, such as the moon in the mirror, all do not exist.


    Now she''s standing in front of me alive. I''m so strange that I feel like I''ve seen another woman, a woman who is unscrupulous, snake hearted and has no bottom line in order to achieve her goal.


    I can''t accept this kind of Lin Manxue. It''s too far away from the woman in my mind. I just want a pure love, a simple and happy love, not like now.


    When I said goodbye, I cried, and Lin Manxue cried even more. She held my hand tightly and said:


    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t use you, I shouldn''t ignore your feelings, I shouldn''t let you do things you don''t like, but at that time I didn''t fall in love with you, ah, when I knew I fell in love with you, it was too late. I''m in a dilemma. I''m in a constant panic. I know you can''t accept it because of your character. I also know that this day will come eventually. I was going to hide it from you all my life, but I know that it''s impossible to stop writing. I''ll say it as soon as possible and get rid of it as soon as possible... "

 Chapter 315

    "Lin Manxue, you''re not wrong. It''s me that''s wrong, or it''s love that''s wrong. I shouldn''t fall in love with you. Now, I know I''m wrong. I want to correct it. It''s not too late. I can go back. You can take care of yourself later. From today on, we''ll go our separate ways here. From then on, you''ll go your way, I''ll cross my log bridge, and we''ll get together here. "


    "No, no -" Lin Manxue shook her head and said, "I don''t agree. I don''t agree to break up. You can''t do this to me. You can''t do it. "


    Lin Manxue is not calm. When she was in love for the first time, she suddenly encountered this kind of thing. She just grasped my hand and said she didn''t agree. I can''t do this to her.


    I shake off Lin Manxue''s hand and prepare to go back down the mountain. I want to leave here, leave Lin Manxue, leave the deep city, and go to a place where no one can find me and stay quietly for a while.


    Lin Manxue suddenly hugged me from behind, her high chest was close to my back, she cried: "you can''t just leave. You can''t leave me. I can''t leave you. If you promise me to stay, you can take whatever you want, my body, my soul and my life. Chutian, don''t you want to sleep with me? I promise you. As long as you don''t leave me, I can sleep whenever you want, OK? "


    Lin Manxue is crying. I think she really lost her mind. She would not say such words if she had a little consciousness.


    This is a kind of catharsis of despair, hoping to use all of their own to retain for the last time. When women love men deeply, when they are confused and don''t know how to recover, the vast majority of girls will choose to do so. I didn''t expect that the reason like Lin Manxue would be so crazy.


    "Mr. Lin, you are insulting yourself and me. Let go. Let''s break up peacefully. There''s still a long way to go. Go on your own


    "I won''t let it go. I won''t let it go. You''ve stolen my heart. Now I''ll leave. What should I do if you leave? What should I do if you leave my world. My mother is right. Men don''t have a good thing. When they like you, they talk sweetly. When they don''t want you, they never look back. I can see that all men are the same. I didn''t allow you to touch me before. I''m afraid you don''t want me one day. I always want to. As long as you still think about me and are interested in me, you are not willing to leave me. It''s a pity that I''m wrong. Even so, you still choose to leave. Even if I post myself to you, you don''t want to change your mind. Wuwuwu - "


    " Mr. Lin, calm down yourself. "


    "I can''t calm down! How do you want me to calm down! You don''t want me, how can I calm down? I told you earlier that Lin Manxue is not a good woman. I told you not to like her or provoke her. It''s not suitable for you to be together. You don''t have a future. You just don''t listen to me. You provoke me again and again, force me again and again, and let me see the beauty and hope of love again and again. Now I''m occupied, lost, and can''t get on the shore. You pat your ass and walk away, and just say goodbye. Do you think this is what a man should do? "


    The more she said, the more aggrieved she was, the more angry she was. In a word, she just didn''t want to let go. She blamed me for not provoking her. She made her crazy and didn''t want her. She couldn''t accept it.


    I sighed and said, "if I knew you were such a woman, no matter how charming or beautiful you are, I would not like you. I''m just an ordinary man, with my own dignity and bottom line, as well as my own values and world outlook. I''m not your rich family''s daughter, childe or something. I admit that maybe in your world, cheating, using, calculating, cheating and abducting are common things. There''s no need to make such a fuss. But in my world, it''s very clean, pure and sincere. We only want to live an ordinary life, and we don''t want to live in cheating, hypocrisy and lies. Man Xue, we are not people in the same world. We have different values and world outlooks. Breaking up is the best relief for you and me. "


    "Chutian, I''m Manyu, the carefree, heartless man who has the same values and world outlook as you. Can''t you just treat me like Manyu? I''m Manyu. I don''t want to be Manxue. I''m not Lin Manxue. I''m just Su Manyu, your Manyu. "


    Lin Manxue shakes her head. She begins to deny her identity. She wants to keep me with Manyu. She has not been willing to admit that Manyu and Manxue are the same person. She originally has such a deep intention.


    If I don''t know that man Xue is man Yu, even if one day her affairs are revealed, I will only leave Lin Man Xue and return to Su Man Yu''s arms.


    As long as she keeps Manyu''s identity, I can''t really leave her. Because she was worried that she would not be able to cover up what she had done for a long time.


    She guessed the beginning, but not the end.


    I didn''t understand why she refused to admit that she was su Manyu until now, when I knew the answer, I suddenly felt that it was better to know than not to know.


    This reason is so hard to accept. When I lose man Xue, I will also lose Man Yu.


    I said: "you are you, not because your name is man Xue or man Yu, the things you have done or your original appearance does not exist. Lin Man Xue, wake up, man Xue is the most real you, and Man Yu is your illusory shadow. ""No, No. It''s not like that. It''s not like that. " Lin Manxue desperately shakes her head, she is not willing to accept the reality, more reluctant to break up, she only knows to pull me, do not let me go.


    "Let go."


    "No. I won''t let it go. " Lin Manxue''s eyes were firm. Suddenly she stood on tiptoe and held my neck. She took the initiative to kiss me. She wanted to leave me with a woman''s tenderness.


    I closed my mouth and stood there motionless. I was like a piece of wood. I didn''t feel anything. Lin Manxue kissed me for a while and slowly released me. She wiped her tears and said, "you are so heartless to me, you don''t miss me at all, you don''t have any feelings for me?"


    "Yes."


    "I know I''ve done something wrong, and I know you''re not to blame. I''m to blame. You are so strong a man, self-esteem is so strong, how can you accept such me. Well, I agree with your suggestion. Those who can keep you can''t keep your heart. I''ll let you go. "


    I didn''t say anything, because at this time I was sad. I was afraid that I would cry. A big man was crying in front of a woman. It was not like words. I didn''t want Lin Manxue to see me crying for her.


    I really like her, very much. I''m willing to do anything for her, but I can''t accept such a woman. The woman I like shouldn''t be like this. I can''t accept it, really.


    I turned to leave. Lin Manxue stopped me behind me: "wait a minute."

 Chapter 316

    "What else? Go ahead I didn''t look back, just asked her faintly, this is all I pretend, in fact, my heart is a rough sea, the whole internal organs are split.


    "Can you not leave man Xue company?"


    "No


    "If you don''t want to see me, I can transfer you to Manxue life technology company. I''ll do it right away. I have only one request. You should not be too far away from me. I want to visit you occasionally, only occasionally."


    "Mr. Lin, I don''t think you understand one thing. We have broken up."


    "I know. I know all about it. Ye Chutian, I only have such a small request. Don''t you agree with me? If you don''t have ten gifts for me, what can I do for you? "


    "Mr. Lin, since we broke up, why should we get involved again. So you suffer, so do I. What should be broken must be broken after all. Let''s face the reality. I won''t stay in Manxue, and I won''t go to the branch office. We''ll break up here. From then on, there will be no more Ye Chutian in your world, and there will be no more you in my world. "


    "Woo woo." Lin Manxue hides her face and cries. I''m her first love. Whether it''s a man or a woman, it''s always unforgettable. She is making the last effort, but she finds that once a man is ruthless, no matter how hard she tries, no matter how low she is.


    I step forward, Lin Manxue closely behind me: "where are you going?"


    I turned around and said coldly, "Mr. Lin, don''t follow me any more."


    Lin Manxue stops and looks at me timidly. She looks very pitiful and looks at me pitifully.


    I didn''t feel soft hearted. Now it''s not the time to feel soft hearted. I turned around and ran down the mountain. I ran to the villa and found Lin Yunfeng. He was sitting on a stool and staring at Lan Xin.


    "Xiaofeng. "Xiaofeng."


    I called Lin Yunfeng a few times, and he ignored me. I went up and slapped him a few times. Lin Yunfeng responded immediately. He stammered, "ah, brother ye, are you back? Why, where''s my sister? "


    I said, "you give me the car key."


    "What do you want the car key for?"


    "Lend me the car to drive for a while. Is that all right? "


    "Of course it''s OK." Lin Yunfeng handed me the car key and asked, "brother ye, I still don''t understand. It''s almost dinner. What do you want the car key for?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    "Oh."


    "And your sister is still on the mountain. Go and get her back. Don''t let anything happen. Go


    "Ah? Brother ye, you left my sister and came back by yourself


    "Don''t talk nonsense, go


    "Oh." Lin Yunfeng didn''t dare to be careless and ran up the mountain along the road we just walked.


    I didn''t stay. I took the car key Lin Yunfeng gave me to pick up the car. I wanted to leave Lanxin villa immediately. I haven''t figured out where to go, but I just wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    When I got on Lin Yunfeng''s car and started not far away, Lin Yunfeng called me. I frowned and answered. In my heart, I was still very worried about Lin Manxue''s safety.


    "What did you do to my sister, ye son of a bitch? She knows to cry when she sits on the ground and doesn''t say anything. What''s the matter with her? "


    "Xiao Feng, you''d better stay with her. Don''t worry about anything else."


    "My God. Ye Chutian, you''d better make it clear to me today. If you dare to bully my sister, I''ll beat you once I see you. "


    Lin Yunfeng has the ability to threaten me, but I don''t have the heart to talk with him: "how''s your sister now?"


    "I only know how to cry. I''ve never seen her cry since I was so old. She didn''t cry when my little mother and grandfather passed away. Ye Chutian, what did you son of a bitch do to her? "


    I don''t care to talk to him. I just cut off the signal. I''m in a mess now. There''s a nameless fire in my heart. I want to vent and have no place to vent.


    I was driving around for no purpose. When I was driving, I suddenly thought of a place, Mingyang, my hometown. The first place that the aggrieved child thought of was home.


    Mingyang has my parents, grandfather, Mo Han and ye Yingying. For the first time, I am so eager to go home.


    I turn on the navigation, turn around and start on the way back to Mingyang. I called sun Jianbing on the way. I gave him a month''s leave to go back to Hangzhou to accompany his mother. He hasn''t been back for so long. It''s time for him to go back to see his mother and brother.


    "Mr. Ye, why did you give me a holiday all of a sudden?"


    "I''m going back to Mingyang. Anyway, it''s OK for you to go with me. Why don''t you go back to see your mother?"


    "Didn''t we just come back from Mingyang yesterday?"


    "I want to go back. Don''t ask so many questions. Go back quickly and say hello to my aunt and your brother for me. In addition, I transferred 20000 yuan to you, and you bought them something delicious. ""Mr. Ye, how can you give me money again?"


    "Take it. It''s a little bit of my heart."


    Sun Jianbing is not a pedantic person. Besides, he also needs money now, so he plans to take it.


    "Thank you."


    "Our brothers are welcome."


    After I hung up, I put away my cell phone and drove wholeheartedly.


    I got on the highway from Guangnan to Jiangdong. In the evening, I left the boundary of Guangnan province and entered Jiangdong province.


    In front is a two-way road without a central dividing line. The road condition is very complicated. Not only people, cars and animals will walk on the road, but also it is easy to meet the opposite vehicles. In addition, the sky is getting dark and the sight distance is getting shorter, which makes driving more difficult.


    I''m a rather cautious driver, because it''s not only related to my own life safety, but also related to other people''s life safety. Driving is not a fun thing.


    I have been driving on this road for about half an hour, passing a crossroad, turning to the city road, and according to the navigation display, I can get on the expressway by driving on this road for another section.


    This highway can directly reach Mingyang city. I had been driving for five or six hours at that time. I was very tired. Drivers who drive long-distance vehicles should have experience. If they don''t often drive long-distance vehicles, their eyes will be very tired after driving for more than three hours.


    I plan to go to the front to find a place to rest after driving this road. I cheer up and slow down.


    Now my speed has dropped to 60 km / h, because it''s night, and there are not many vehicles and pedestrians on the road. This kind of small town is not as rich as big city, and their night life is not so rich. They like to go home directly after work.


    There is a mountain road in front of me, with many bends. There is a cliff below. It''s a very dangerous mountain road. When I was concentrating on driving, my mobile phone suddenly rang. Someone called in. I took a look at a strange number.


    I don''t want to pay attention to it. The light on the road is bad, the road condition is complicated, and it''s easy to have an accident. Besides, the other party is a strange number, so I don''t have to answer it.

 Chapter 317

    The phone rang for a while and then hung up automatically, but less than ten seconds after hanging up, the bell rang again, and I glanced at the strange number just now.


    My God, who is it. I thought about it, but I still didn''t answer it. In about half an hour, there is a parking area in front of me. I plan to call him back when I have a rest there.


    After the phone hung up automatically, this strange number called again in half a minute. This strange number called again and again, which made me hesitant about whether something happened to man Xue. After all, I have been away for so long, and I don''t know what happened to her.


    I picked up my cell phone and put it in my ear to answer, "hello."


    "Ye Chutian?"


    A gloomy voice came from the mobile phone.


    "Who are you?" I asked with some displeasure.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you have something valuable in my hand."


    My heart is tight, I am very poor, I can have something important in the hands of others, I think about it, only people, and women.


    Only women like Lin Manxue, Mo Han and ye Yingying can make me feel important? I dare not think about it.


    I''m steady and steady. At this time, I can''t be in chaos. Chaos leads to change. I must be calm: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    "I don''t want to do anything. Ye Chutian, I want to give you a gift. "


    "What gift?"


    "You''ll get it in a minute." As soon as I finished speaking, there was a big light in front of me. A dazzling white light made me unable to open my eyes. Then I just felt the car flying off the road and spinning in the air. Then there was no light. Then I lost consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder sister, you must eat something. You haven''t eaten or drunk all day." A very luxurious villa, a little handsome man is carrying some food to persuade a beauty.


    "Get out."


    "Sister."


    "Get out of here."


    Lin Yunfeng Yao head, put away the plate and out of the beauty''s room. The beauty lies on the balcony, staring at the night in the distance.


    Her mind is now in a mess, full of a man''s figure, his cheap smile, his rogue expression, his squinting eyes, his serious nonsense, and his unfeeling back.


    Big beauty has been in tears, she found that her eyes are like springs, tears how can not flow dry, if a cry can let the pain in the heart cut a few points, then she would rather cry, but why she cried a day, the pain in the heart did not cut half a point?


    Lin Manxue began to doubt himself, crying can not reduce the pain, will only add sadness and cowardice, maybe only wine can make himself sober, see some.


    Lin Manxue went to the cupboard and took two bottles of red wine. She opened them all at once. She took a goblet and poured it full. Without any hesitation, she drank a full glass of red wine in one sip.


    Lin Manxue sat on the floor with her legs in her arms. She poured and drank cup by cup. The more she drank, the heavier her heart was. The more she drank, the more sober she was.


    She wanted to drink the pain to death, but to her disappointment, pain is just like happiness, they are just a kind of emotion, which changes with the master''s mood.


    If pain learns to swim, what''s the use of drinking more.


    In less than half an hour, Lin Manxue had drunk a bottle of red wine, and she didn''t eat all day. After I left the villa, Lin Yunfeng went up to the mountain to find Lin Manxue. She didn''t say anything at that time, so she just cried and kept crying. When her mood was a little more stable, she made a fuss to go home. Lin Yunfeng couldn''t resist her and could only take her home.


    After returning home, Lin Manxue shut herself in the room for an afternoon. She didn''t go out to eat at dinner. She hid in the room alone and wept.


    Lin Yunfeng came in to comfort her, but she ignored Lin Yunfeng. Lin Yunfeng wanted to call me, but after I cut him off several times, he gave up.


    When Lin Yunfeng comes in again, Lin Manxue is drunk and sleeping on the floor. Lin Yunfeng takes Lin Manxue to the bed and covers her with a quilt.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Yunfeng looks at Lin Manxue after falling asleep and asks to himself, this is the first time he has seen Lin Manxue so close.


    Lin Manxue is too beautiful and dazzling. Lin Yunfeng has always been afraid to look at his sister. Her talent is outstanding and her character is strong. But she really has nothing to say to his younger brother. If it wasn''t for Lin Manxue''s relationship, Lin Yunfeng knew that she couldn''t have a foothold in Lin''s real estate with her little intelligence.


    Xiang Pengyu treats him well only because of Lin Manxue''s face. The people of Lin''s real estate respect him only because he has a sister named Lin Manxue and his brother-in-law named Xiang Pengyu. Otherwise, who would be a bird? He is a childe who can only eat, drink and play.


    Lin Yunfeng loves his sister very much and loves her very much. Now seeing her like this, Lin Yunfeng''s heart is very uncomfortable.


    As soon as Lin Yunfeng left Lin Manxue''s room, he went downstairs to see Xiang Pengyu sitting on the sofa in the living room, sipping tea with his father Lin Douwen."Here comes my brother-in-law." When Lin Yunfeng saw Xiang Pengyu, he quickly went forward to say hello.


    Xiang Pengyu nodded: "I just came back from my business trip today. By the way, I bought some local products for my uncle and aunt. I heard that your sister came back to live tonight, so I came to see her. Who is she?"


    "Sleeping upstairs."


    "Go to bed so early. I thought she was working in the study again. " Xiang Pengyu estimates that she knows about Lin Manxue''s living habits. She seldom goes to bed so early and works very late every day.


    "My sister is in a bad mood tonight, so she will have an early rest."


    Xiang Pengyu frowned slightly and asked, "what''s wrong with her?"


    "I''m not very clear. She didn''t tell me anything. She just cried alone."


    "All crying?" Xiang Pengyu looked very surprised, because in his impression, Lin Manxue never knew what crying was. He immediately said, "take me up to have a look."


    Lin Yunfeng walked in front of Peng Yu and said to Lin Douwen, "uncle, excuse me for a while. I''ll go up and have a look at man Xue."


    "Go ahead."


    Lin Yunfeng takes Peng Yu upstairs. He gently opens the door outside and goes in with Xiang Pengyu.


    At this time, Lin Manxue''s room was full of wine. He frowned at Peng Yu and said, "did your sister drink?"


    "Well. One person drank more than one bottle of red wine. "


    A bottle of red wine 750 mL, two bottles is 1500 ml, if according to 500 ml is a Jin, she drank more than a jin of red wine.


    "Although man Xue occasionally drinks some red wine in the evening, she has never drunk so much. What''s the matter today?"


    "Brother in law, I really don''t know."


    "I went out for a trip. How could I come back like this! Xiaofeng, it''s not me who said you. How do you take care of your sister? You don''t know what happened to her. "


    He moved a chair to Pengyu, sat down beside Lin Manxue''s bed and said, "tell me what happened to your sister recently?"

 Chapter 318

    "Brother in law, my sister hasn''t lived at home recently. I really don''t know about her. She''s in her class, I''m in my class, and you don''t know my sister''s character. She likes to keep everything in her heart and won''t tell me anything. "


    Xiang Pengyu thought about it and asked, "has your sister contacted any special people recently, or is there anything suspicious?"


    Lin Yunfeng couldn''t have mentioned me in front of Peng Yu. He was not so stupid as to say that his sister was with another man in front of his brother-in-law, so he said, "No."


    He frowned at Peng Yu and said, "it''s not like this all of a sudden for no reason, is it?"


    "Who knows. Maybe the work pressure is too much. "


    Lin Yunfeng almost didn''t hold his eyes to Peng Yu, so he had to give a reason.


    "Xiao Feng, tell me the truth. Is it related to Yan Qingcheng that your sister is so abnormal tonight?"


    "No. Yan Da Shao has not returned to m country during this period. He is not at home. "


    "Who else is there if it''s not him?" He said to Peng Yu, and suddenly said to himself, "it''s not Wei Wenjie who has come back ahead of time, is it?"


    "What? Brother in law, what did you say just now? "


    "Nothing. Xiao Feng, you go and get your sister a basin of warm water, and I''ll wipe her face. "


    "Oh."


    After Lin Yunfeng left, he looked at the sleeping Lin Manxue to Peng Yu and fell into meditation. What a beautiful woman.


    Xiang Pengyu stares at Lin Manxue''s handsome face. He can''t help reaching out to touch her face. At this time, Lin Yunfeng comes in with a basin of water.


    "Brother in law."


    "So fast?"


    "There''s a big bathroom upstairs, and my sister has one in her room, but she won''t let anyone in."


    "Yes. Put it here. " To Peng Yu wring dry towel, gently help Lin Man snow wipe hands and face.


    "Brother in law, you are very kind to my sister."


    "Nonsense, I''m your brother-in-law. I''m not good to your sister. I''m good to who." Xiang Pengyu cleans the towel and helps Lin Manxue clean it.


    "Brother in law." Lin Yunfeng said.


    After wiping, Xiang Pengyu helps Lin Manxue cover the quilt, and then adjusts the temperature of the air conditioner in the room. He thinks that the temperature is a little low for a drunken woman, and it doesn''t matter if she is a normal person.


    "If you have anything, just say it."


    Lin Yunfeng pinched for a long time, and finally said: "I want to ask for a period of time off."


    "What do you think of asking for leave?"


    "My sister is not in a stable mood now. I want to ask for leave to take care of her."


    Xiang Pengyu looks at Lin Yunfeng with his eyes. His eyes are so sharp that Lin Yunfeng can''t breathe.


    "Xiao Feng, you dare to play tricks with me. Your sister just drank a little wine tonight. She is such a workaholic. Do you think she needs you to ask for leave to take care of her? Well, if you don''t tell me the truth, I won''t approve it. "


    Lin Yunfeng asked for leave for Lan Xin. He wanted to live in Lan Xin villa for a long time, but he couldn''t find a good reason to ask for leave.


    "I''m really for my sister."


    "I don''t want to tell you the truth, do I? Xiaofeng, if your elder sister gives you to me, I will be responsible for you. I''ll keep my eyes open and shut when you arrive late and leave early. Now you have to stay away from work for some time. If your elder sister knows about this, how can I explain to her. She''ll blame me. "


    "Brother in law, if my sister asks, you will say that I ran away secretly. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Is your sister such a fool?"


    "Brother in law, help me." Lin Yunfeng see good or bad, Xiang Pengyu do not agree, can only start to rub.


    Xiang Pengyu thought for a while and said, "it''s not impossible to help you, but I can''t help you in vain. You should pay attention to your sister''s condition during this period of time. If you have anything special, please let me know as soon as possible."


    "Deal."


    "And I''ll just give you a week to come back to work in a week."


    "It''s only a week."


    "What happened to a week? You''re absent from work for a week without any reason. Aren''t you satisfied? "


    "Brother in law, a week is too short. one month. I promise I will work hard in a month and live up to the expectations of you and my sister. "


    "Half a month, this is my limit. I''m afraid your sister will come to check the post for a long time, and I can''t find any good reason to cover it for you. If it''s half a month, I can give you a reason for going on a business trip or going abroad to study and train. "


    "Isn''t a month the same?"


    "You are stupid. Your sister is the president of the group. Will she not understand these businesses? You usually go out for a few days. Who do you see going out for a month? I said that half a month also includes your working time in the company. Your sister will not go to check the post every day. "


    "Brother in law, more, twenty days. I promise I''ll be back in twenty days


    "Where are you going?"Lin Yunfeng made a slip of the tongue and immediately responded by saying, "I''m traveling with a friend. These old people are staying in Guangnan province. It''s boring. I want to go out and have a look."


    "You don''t want to go to Jiangsu and Zhejiang again, do you?" Because Lin Yunfeng once suffered from Kong Xueqiang''s losses in Jiangsu and Zhejiang, he is sensitive to these places. After all, Lin Yunfeng is the one he let go. It''s best to be OK. If something goes wrong, it''s not good to tell Peng Yu to Lin Manxue.


    "No. I''m tired of going to Jiangsu and Zhejiang before. It''s not interesting. I''m going to change places this time. "


    "Xiao Feng, let me remind you that you are playing outside, but you are not allowed to fool around. If you let me know that you are making trouble outside, I will drive you back immediately."


    "Brother in law, don''t worry. I''ll be obedient. I''ll be honest."


    "All right. I don''t listen to the guarantee, just look at the performance. It''s settled for the time being. You can have a snack on your sister''s business too. Don''t have fun with a group of people all day. "


    "Good brother-in-law."


    Xiang Pengyu looked at Lin Manxue and said, "your sister is asleep. Let''s not stand here and talk. I''ll go back first. "


    "Brother in law, I''ll see you off."


    After Xiang Pengyu came out of the Lin villa, he got on a black bus with his driver and bodyguard.


    To Peng Yu light ground says to the driver: "drive."


    "Mr. Xiang, do you want to go home?"


    "No. Go to the club. Notice if there''s anyone following you. "


    "Yes. To the general manager. "


    Xiang Pengyu''s driver took a big left turn and right turn, and finally went to a luxury club. I went to this club once. It was the place where Lin Manxue held a birthday party last time when she was 25 years old. Lin Yunfeng said that this club is Xiang Pengyu''s industry, and its name is Lanyu snow bridge..


    Xiang Pengyu did not go in through the main gate, but through a side door. His driver and bodyguard stayed in the car.


    The side door is a secret door, which is located in a remote place. Few people know the location. It is usually locked and closed with iron chains. Only Xiang Pengyu has a key to open the door.


    After Xiang Pengyu enters from the secret door, he goes through a long corridor and comes to an elevator entrance. There is only one elevator in this elevator entrance, which requires specific fingerprints to go up.


    Ordinary guests don''t come here and can''t go up. Xiang Pengyu opens the elevator with his fingerprint and takes it upstairs. He presses a button on the 22nd floor.

 Chapter 319

    Peng Yu went up to the 22nd floor, turned left and walked about ten meters in front. He came to the door of a room. There was no house number outside the room, only the word "VIP Pavilion" was written.


    Xiang Pengyu looked around and took out the key to open the door without finding anything unusual. He gently turned the door lock and then quietly went in.


    Inside is a luxurious suite with three rooms and two living rooms. The decoration is very luxurious. Everything reflects its sentiment.


    There is a gorgeous beauty sleeping in the bedroom. She wrapped herself in a bath towel, her white skin is exposed, her long white legs are folded together, and she is turning a thick book in her hand, or it can''t be called a book, so it should be called a script.


    Beauty heard something outside, quickly looked up, she saw a handsome man standing not far from her looking at her.


    His eyes were full of evil, more like the eyes of a wild animal. When she saw him, she immediately threw the script aside, got up from the bed and jumped into Xiang Pengyu''s arms.


    "Peng Yu, here you are."


    Xiang Pengyu put one hand and a half around her, and put the other hand into her arms to hold a soft thing. He pinched and said, "I came as soon as I received your message to Shencheng."


    The big beauty was charming and said, "Pengyu, I miss you so much."


    Xiang Pengyu took out his big hand, gently scratched the big beauty''s little nose and said, "little liar."


    "Really. If you don''t believe me, I can dig out my heart and show it to you The big beauty said seriously.


    "Ha ha."


    "Peng Yu, don''t you believe me?"


    Xiang Pengyu said with a bad smile, "I believe it."


    "No. Your expression tells me that you don''t believe it. "


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s just that there''s one question I doubt."


    "What''s the problem?" she asked nervously


    "I wonder if you miss me or my brother?"


    "Go. It''s necrotic The big beauty gently punched Peng Yu in the chest with a pink fist. Xiang Pengyu suddenly throws the beauty on the bed, and then presses it heavily


    No one knows the story here, because it is a closed place, no outsiders will come in, and the sound insulation effect is surprisingly good. Speaking and doing things here will not affect people outside.


    Xiang Pengyu looks gentle, but he is extremely overbearing after his nature is exposed. He tortures the beauty in his arms. Every time he goes in and out, the beauty lingers between heaven and hell.


    When everything calms down, the beauty lies in Xiang Pengyu''s arms and draws a circle with her little finger.


    "Peng Yu, don''t go back tonight, OK?"


    "Little witch, you were not enough just now?" Xiang Pengyu joked.


    "I hate it." The beauty drew a circle to Peng Yu''s chest and said, "I want you to stay with me."


    "I''m with you now, aren''t I?"


    "Peng Yu, every time you come, we''ll leave after we''re ready, which makes me feel strange."


    "What''s so strange?"


    "I feel like I''m your plaything."


    Xiang Pengyu touched the beauty''s face and said, "you think too much. Didn''t I tell you that my family is watching me closely and I''m not allowed to spend the night outside. "


    "Peng Yu, do they still care about you when you are so old?"


    "Of course. Now I''m the key training object from home. Naturally, they have different requirements for me. Except for the necessary social activities, they usually go home early. "


    "Didn''t you just come back from a business trip today? Even if you go back later, they can still check your whereabouts? "


    Xiang Pengyu said, "this is not good. If I let my family know and they ask me, I can''t explain it clearly. "


    "Peng Yu, it''s rare for us to get together. Please stay with me." Big beauty with her smooth body close to Pengyu, she wants to use her biggest capital to leave him.


    Xiang Pengyu is still unmoved, he said: "little litchi, be obedient, we still have a lot of opportunities together in the future, don''t let small things lose big ones."


    Big beauty see so to Peng Yu are not moved, she said a little disappointed: "Peng Yu, you tell me the truth, your heart is not without me."


    "How can you say that? If I don''t have you in my heart, how can I come to you?"


    Big beauty said: "feeling, women''s sixth sense tells me that you don''t like me, you are willing to come to me, maybe just because you are still a little interested in my body."


    "Fool, I also want to stay with you, but you also know my situation. I have a fiancee. If I mess around outside and get known by the Lin family, Xiang family and Lin Manxue, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Big beauty said: "the Lin family didn''t agree with you to be with Lin Manxue. They also wanted to buy Lin Manxue to control the Lin group. As for Xiang Jia, Lin Manxue is only interested in her shares and her vacant title as the president of Lin''s group. I think Xiang''s elders don''t like Lin Manxue at all. She is arrogant and has a bad reputation. Who would like such a woman as a daughter-in-law? ""Shut up." Xiang Pengyu''s face suddenly changed, and he did not let the beauty go on.


    The beauty said with a bitter smile, "I think the person who really scares you is not your elders, but Lin Manxue. Every time I say something bad about her, you get angry. Do you like her so much? "


    Xiang Pengyu said coldly: "Molly, I hope you understand one thing, I am me, you are you, you are neither my family nor my wife, you have no right to control me, and Lin Manxue is Lin Manxue, she didn''t invite you to provoke you, maybe even don''t know you, please keep the minimum respect for her. If you respect others, they will respect you. "


    Molly sneered: "she didn''t provoke me? If it wasn''t for her, or if it wasn''t for her grandfather who was so ill and confused, I would have been Xiang Pengyu''s wife. And you said she didn''t provoke me? "


    To Peng Yu light said: "little litchi, this is not her fault, she is innocent."


    "She''s innocent? Xiang Pengyu, I think you are really fooled by her. She is innocent. Will she be innocent? She played you to the family, the Lin family, and you to Pengyu. You even said she was innocent. It''s so funny. Xiang Pengyu, I know you look down on me in your heart. In your eyes, I''m an actor, a woman who depends on her face and youth. I admit that I''m not as noble as Lin Manxue. But when it comes to seducing men, Mo Li is not her rival. You don''t talk to Pengyu. She is a little doll in her hand. You think she has only one man. Dream about it. Xiang Pengyu, Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie are not clear to her. Only you can believe that she is still a pure motherfucker. "


    After two crisp sounds, Mo Li covered her face and pushed her body to Pengyu under the bed.

 Chapter 320

    "Cheap woman, you shut up, you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I''ll kill you."


    Mo Li glares at Peng Yu angrily. He just made a move with hatred, but he didn''t have any strength at all. These two slaps hit Mo Li in the face, making her face red and swollen instantly.


    "You hit me?"


    "What''s the matter with me? I''ll tell you, Molly, what do you think you are? What qualifications do you have to speak ill of man Xue? You want to marry our Xiang family, and you don''t take a mirror to look at yourself. Do you deserve it? "


    Xiang Pengyu jumped out of bed, grabbed Mo Li''s long hair and said in a ferocious way: "if I can make you popular with one hand, I can destroy you with one hand. Don''t take yourself seriously. I''m good to you. If you want to treat me like this and man Xue like this, I''ll tell you that you''re just a plaything for me. If I want to, I''ll take it. If I don''t want to, I''ll throw you away. If I hear you slander man Xue in the future, I''ll hide you and make your life worse than death. "


    Xiang Pengyu pushes Mo Li''s head to the edge of Simmons, picks up his clothes, puts on his trousers, and then goes out of the room to leave the place.


    He was so determined when he walked that he didn''t even bother to look at Molly again.


    After Xiang Pengyu leaves the house, Mo Li lies on the bed and cries. She is distressed, heartbroken and sad. Why does the man she falls in love with with with all her heart give up to Lin Manxue? She is not willing to accept this reality.


    Xiang Pengyu left the club through the side door and got on the bus.


    I had a long dream. There were many wild animals chasing me in the dream. I ran and ran, but I couldn''t run fast. I finally ran to a place. But when I looked ahead, there was a cliff in front of me. I was in a hurry at that time. I''m afraid I can''t escape this time.


    There was a faint light in the eyes of the beasts chasing me. I couldn''t see what kind of beasts they were. I just knew that they couldn''t catch me. If they caught me, I would keep my bones.


    Without hesitation, I turned and jumped into the abyss.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on a bamboo bed. It was still raining outside, because I heard the sound of rain.


    I want to raise my head, but I find that my head is very heavy and I can''t use my strength. I look at my limbs. My hands and feet are covered with bandages, and it seems that there is a board on them, which is fixed with a fixed board.


    What''s going on?


    I''m not very clear, because I remember in my dream, I jumped into a abyss, and then woke up.


    I want to speak, but I find it very difficult to speak. I can only spit out a few words in half a day, and intermittently.


    Suddenly a very beautiful girl came into the room from the outside. She was really beautiful, with snow-white skin, big eyes, tall nose, pink lips and sharp chin.


    Her eyes are very smart. She looks clean and innocent. She has a faint smile on her face. When she came in, she saw me moving. She was surprised and said, "you wake up. Oh, great. You wake up at last."


    The beauty came up to me and let me lie on the bamboo bed.


    "Well What''s the matter with you


    "Do you want to know where this is?"


    I nodded difficultly.


    "This is Lingzhi village."


    "I I How How In... "


    "Do you want to ask me how you are here?"


    I nodded in pain again.


    "My brother and I found you down the mountain and brought you back." While the beauty was talking, a tall and handsome young man came in. When I saw him, I was shocked. I wanted to move but couldn''t move. I couldn''t say it again.


    "You You... "


    When the beauty saw me staring at the handsome man coming in, she said with a smile, "he is my brother. Brother, he''s awake. "


    When the handsome guy saw me wake up, he nodded and said, "OK, he can wake up, which proves that it doesn''t matter. He needs a good rest now. Go out first


    "What about you, brother?"


    "I''ll stay and see how he''s hurt."


    "Oh."


    The beauty went out of my room and went to other places. I stared at the handsome man in front of me. He said with a bad smile: "Ye Chutian, I can''t imagine that we will meet so soon. Still in this way, life is full of drama. It''s hard to predict what will happen in the next second."


    "Bian Bian One by one. " It took me a long time to spit out Bian Yiyang''s name.


    Yes, the man in front of me is no one else. It''s Bian Yiyang who I helped qiutang design and arrest in Hangzhou. I never thought that I would meet him here.


    I think I must be a masterpiece of Bian Yiyang. They say that 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi, and 30 years is too long. It''s only after a long time, we''ll turn it upside down. Last time, I took sun Jianbing, Mo Han, Lao ban, monkey and Dawei to design and catch him. Later, I let him escape. Because of this, I decided to take Mo Han back to Shencheng. Now, I''m in his hands, and now I can''t move my hands and feet. I can only be slaughtered by him.Bian Yiyang moved a chair next to me and said with a smile, "Ye Chutian, I want to interview you. When you see me again, what kind of mood do you feel? Are you particularly excited?"


    My throat wriggled several times, but I didn''t say anything. Bian Yiyang patted his thigh and said, "look at my bad memory. You are a living dead man now, and you can''t speak at all. OK, I won''t embarrass you. The interview is over ahead of time, and we''ll talk when you get better."


    Bian Yiyang got up and walked away.


    I half lay on the bamboo bed, extremely uncomfortable, so long sitting buttock pain, but I don''t know who to tell. I told myself that it must be a dream. It''s not real. It''s all happening in a dream. So I fell asleep, and when I woke up again, it was dark outside.


    The beauty came into my house again, and she was by my side.


    I opened my eyes and saw her charming face at first sight.


    "You wake up. Are you hungry?"


    "Hungry."


    I find that my speech is more normal now than when I woke up for the first time, and my throat is not so dry.


    "I made you porridge. Here, I''ll feed you." The beauty brought a bowl of rice porridge from the side and put a small spoon in my mouth.


    "Thank you."


    The beauty fed me two bowls of porridge. I was really hungry, so I ate two bowls at once. After drinking two bowls of porridge, my body also had some strength. I asked:


    "you say this is Lingzhi village, right?"


    "Yes. We are rich in Ganoderma lucidum, so we have this name. "


    "My name is Ye Chutian. What''s your name?"


    "Ling er."


    "The spirit of Ganoderma lucidum?"


    "Well."


    "What a nice name. Thank you for saving me


    Ling''er said with a smile, "you''re welcome. Your life is so great. You didn''t even die when you fell off the cliff. "


    I think about it carefully. I remember that night when my car was hit and flew. I jumped while the car was overturning in the air, and then fell under the cliff. I don''t know what happened after that.

 Chapter 321

    "How could that be?"


    Ling''er said, "maybe you have a good fortune. There are a lot of straw piles at the foot of the mountain. Some time ago, the rice was piled there, and you just fell on it."


    "What a coincidence?"


    "Yes. However, even if there is a pile of straw below to cushion your falling speed, because the cliff is too high, you still broke your limbs. However, my father said, you are not serious. After a few months, you will be OK, and there will be no sequelae. "


    "How long did I sleep?"


    "More than half a month."


    "I''ve been in a coma for so long?"


    "Well."


    "By the way, ling''er, who do you have in your family?"


    "My parents and my brother are just four people."


    "Is your brother Bian Yiyang?"


    "Ah. how did you know? Oh, I guess it must be what you hear when we''re talking to you? "


    I didn''t say yes or no, and ling''er said, "yes. My brother''s big name is Bian Yiyang. "


    "As far as I know, Bian is a small surname. Aren''t you local?"


    "No. I moved from outside when I was my grandfather. Since then, we have lived here for generations. "


    "Didn''t you go out to work?"


    Linger yaotou said: "my parents only have two children, my brother and I. my brother works outside, so I will come back to accompany them. So after I graduated from University, I was a village official, and now I work in the village. "


    It''s really a filial child. I admire this girl very much in my heart. One is because she has a kind heart, and the other is because she has a grateful heart. Such a girl is the most beautiful.


    I didn''t ask ling''er about Bian Yiyang. I''m afraid she doubts something. She''s such a simple and kind girl. I don''t want her to participate in my personal enmity with Bian Yiyang.


    "Ling''er, what time is it?"


    Ling Er looked at the time on his watch and said, "it''s more than seven."


    "Where are uncles and aunts?"


    "They are still busy in the field. It rained in the afternoon and the soil became loose. Now is a good time to pull peanuts. I''ve just come back to prepare for cooking. I''ve just given you porridge or cooked it in the morning. "


    "Where''s your brother?"


    "I went to the field to help, too."


    "Did your family grow a lot of land?"


    "Not too much, not too little. Usually, my mother is the only one who is busy, and some of them are too busy. Ye Chutian, have a good rest. I''ll go and cook. "


    "Good."


    Ling''er put me down and lay flat on the bamboo bed. She went out to cook. She was a diligent and sensible girl.


    I can''t sleep. I''ve been thinking about my mind. I''m thinking about who that gloomy voice is and why he''s trying to harm me. At first, I thought it was Bian Yiyang, but now, I denied my conjecture. The reason is very simple. Bian Yiyang doesn''t need to kill me. I don''t have such a big hatred with him. If he wants to kill me, why should he save me?


    It doesn''t make sense to explain this. There is another point. Seeing ling''er, I know that this is a very well-educated and enthusiastic family. The children raised by this family are not like this. I think there may be some reasons for Bian Yiyang''s doing things outside. At least, I can be sure that he is not so vicious.


    Bian Yiyang somehow gave the money back to qiutang. At that time, we couldn''t figure it out. Now that we know his family, it''s not impossible.


    This person is not Bian Yiyang. Who would it be?


    Xiang Pengyu, Kong Xueqiang, Yan Qingdong, Yan Qingcheng, Yang ruohui and so on, the only people I offended were those who wanted to kill me.


    I remember that he said on the phone that he had something very important to me. Now I think about it, he said it on purpose to distract me, because only in the case of distraction can that big truck hit me, which greatly increases the probability. Therefore, I don''t think he really has something in his hand.


    Mo Han and ye Yingying are with my grandfather, while Lin Manxue is in Shencheng. I believe their safety is absolutely guaranteed. It''s just that when the incident happened suddenly, I lost my judgment and was deceived by him, and I didn''t expect that the other party would use this move at that time.


    I stayed in bed for more than an hour. I heard someone talking outside. It seemed that linger''s parents and her brother had come back.


    Ling''er said with a smile at the door, "Mom and Dad, let me tell you some good news. The man in the room woke up and talked with me just now."


    A middle-aged man said, "just wake up. This young man is in good health. He will wake up sooner or later. He is also very lucky. If it wasn''t for the pile of straw, he would have fallen into mud. Yang Yang, put these peanuts in the grain storage room first, and I''ll see him. "


    "Good."


    The middle-aged man washed his hands and came into my room accompanied by ling''er. I want to sit up, but I can''t sit up by myself.


    "Don''t worry, young man. You can''t move now." The middle-aged man held me, slowly let me sit up and asked me, "how do you feel now?""Except for some pain, I have no strength all over."


    "It''s normal. It takes less than a month for you to break your muscles and bones for 100 days. It''s very good to have such an effect."


    "Uncle, thank you for saving me."


    "Don''t mention it. It''s just a lift."


    My uncle chatted with me for a while, and then went out to eat. My dinner was still fed by ling''er. She was very careful and knew how to take care of people.


    After I woke up, I lived in Lingzhi village for more than a month. During this month, Bian Yiyang came to see me from time to time. He didn''t mean any harm to me. He just came to chat with me, but he was just like me. He talked like a fool and liked to joke.


    Every time he chats with me, he always asks about Mo Han intentionally or unintentionally. I think he may really like Mo Han. I didn''t elaborate on it. I just say that Mo Han''s life is very peaceful and he''s living well.


    Bian Yiyang saw that I didn''t want to tell him, so he stopped asking.


    Linger has been responsible for my daily life for more than a month. She takes good care of me and keeps me clean. I push me out to bask in the sun, massage me, wash my face and hands, and even rub my back when I take a bath.


    At that time, I was a little embarrassed, she said with a shy smile: "I changed your pants when you were lying in bed in a coma. If you have any embarrassment, you just treat me as a little nurse."


    I can''t beat her. I can only ask her to help me.


    I found that ling''er''s eyes were getting hotter and hotter. I had a feeling that maybe we had been together for more than two months, and she gradually got a good impression on me.


    Bian Yiyang once inadvertently mentioned this question. He asked me how I felt about ling''er. I thought about it and said, "half benefactor, half sister."


    Bian Yiyang patted me on the shoulder and said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    I can try to walk now, but it''s slow. It''s getting colder now. You have to wear a thick coat sooner or later, and at least two clothes at ordinary times.


    Ling''er took a ride to the county and bought me some clothes. They are quite far away from the county. It takes an hour to get a ride.

 Chapter 322

    Ling''er also bought some wool and knitted me a sweater and a pair of wool slippers. She is clever and beautiful. People in the village like her very much. It is said that there are many boys with good family conditions in the county who pursue her, such as the son of a certain Bureau, and even the son of a grown-up in the county.


    Generally, there is nothing to do in the village. Ling''er usually spends a lot of time at home. Apart from helping her parents, she occasionally accompanies her father to go up the mountain to collect herbs, and other time is with me.


    Linger''s father is a local barefoot doctor with excellent medical skills. His family practices medicine from generation to generation. Therefore, uncle Bian''s medical skills are no worse than those of famous doctors in big hospitals.


    He likes to use some earthworks for treatment. Most of these prescriptions are handed down from his ancestors, and the treatment effect is very significant. The villagers in all the villages like to come here to see a doctor, one is because of the good effect, the other is because of the reasonable price. Therefore, ling''er''s father is often too busy, and the work in the field basically depends on ling''er''s mother.


    After I woke up, Bian Yiyang had lived at home for a month and left. He was a restless person and had been used to the rhythm of life outside.


    Ling''er''s family don''t know what Bian Yiyang is doing outside. They only know what Bian Yiyang is doing, but they don''t know what he is doing. I know the actual situation, but I can''t say it. They don''t know that I have known Bian Yiyang before, so they never ask me this question.


    During this period of time, I was not idle. Although my hands and feet were inconvenient and I couldn''t practice, I practiced the mental method of swallowing and exhaling in yejiaquan every day.


    I found that these things were good for my injury, so I practiced every day.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the end of November. I had been in Lingzhi village for more than three months, and my injury was better. In recent months, I had no contact with the outside world. That night, I fell off the cliff and lost my mobile phone. When linger, Bian Yiyang and uncle Bian found me, I had nothing on me.


    After that, I was in a coma for more than half a month, and then I was recovering. I didn''t dare to contact the outside world, because the people I needed to contact were Lin Manxue and Mo Han.


    I want to leave Lin Manxue''s world, so I don''t plan to contact her, but I dare not contact Mo Han. The reason is very simple. If she knew that I was injured so badly, she would be worried to death. Maybe she would go to Lingzhi village to take care of me.


    I''m in trouble enough to live in Lingzhi village. If Mo Han comes back to linger''s family, it''s more trouble. Besides, she has to take care of Ye Yingying. She can''t get away from herself and can only worry in her heart.


    Although I say I don''t want to pay attention to Lin Manxue, I always miss her in my heart, and I don''t know how she has been in recent months.


    That evening, I sat on the hillside thinking, ling''er came to me, she came quietly from behind me, ling''er came up to cover my eyes, before she could speak, I suddenly fell over my shoulder and threw ling''er''s body out.


    I didn''t do it on purpose, it''s an instinctive reaction, my body''s own reaction.


    Ling''er was heavily thrown on the grass by me. This time, ling''er began to cry.


    "Ling er." I hurried forward, squatting on the grass to check ling''er''s injury, I dare not rashly move her, if I fall to the spine or something, rashly start may make her paralyzed for life.


    "How are you, ling''er?" I checked for a while and didn''t find that she was in any serious trouble, but I didn''t dare to be careless. I was afraid that ling''er would fall out with any internal injury, so I asked.


    "It hurts." Ling''er shriveled and said wrongly.


    "I''m sorry, ling''er. I didn''t mean to. Don''t make fun of me in the future. I''ve practiced Kung Fu and my body is prone to conditioned reflex. I can''t control it myself."


    I tried to help ling''er up. Ling''er''s feet seemed to twist. She limped and couldn''t walk steadily.


    "Ling''er, can you go?"


    "It hurts as soon as you leave."


    I thought about it and said, "it should be twisted. I''ll help you to have a look."


    Ling''er is sitting on the grass. I roll up her trousers and hold her ankles. First I massage her and then I try to correct her. Ling''er stares at me all the time and forgets to cry for pain. When she reacts, the pain has disappeared.


    "Thank you, brother."


    "I made you fall like this. You don''t blame me. Why do you thank me?"


    Ling''er said with a smile, "what were you thinking just now? You put in so much."


    "Homesick. I miss my family. "


    Ling''er nodded slightly and said, "yes, you must be homesick since you have been away for so long. Brother Tian, are you going to leave? "


    "Well. I want to leave in two days


    "So fast?" Ling''er heard that I was going to leave, and her face darkened immediately. She said sullenly, "but your body is not quite well. You don''t have to worry. You can stay here and take good care of your injury before you leave."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not in any serious condition. I''ll be able to recover completely in a few days."


    Ling''er said quietly, "brother Tian, can you not leave Lingzhi village for the time being? It''s like a fairyland in the world. It''s very suitable for you to take care of. You can stay for a while"No, ling''er, I''ve lived here for so long. I''m sorry to trouble your family. I''m almost fine now. It''s time to leave."


    "No trouble, not at all. God, really, I don''t feel any trouble at all. "


    I said with a smile: "silly girl, sooner or later, I will leave sooner or later, thank you for taking care of me, I will always remember your kindness. Let''s go home early. "


    Ling''er sees that I insist on going. She looks at the distance in disappointment. She can''t get up on the grass. How can I coax her.


    "Ling''er, you look like a child."


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Ha ha. Ling''er, you have to be ashamed to be such a big girl. "


    Ling''er blinked and said, "my feet hurt and I can''t walk. You carry me."


    "How can that be. You''re a big girl. I''ve been swaggering around behind your back. Others will gossip. Besides, you''re a village official. You should always pay attention to your image. "


    Ling''er said coquettishly, "brother Tian, village officials are human beings. They need to be taken care of when they are injured. Are you going to leave me alone when I''m like this? "


    I have no way to take ling''er, so I squat down to carry her. Ling''er lies on my back and puts her long hair on my face. Her hair is very beautiful and has a faint fragrance.


    "Brother Tian, are you going to return to Mingyang?" I once told ling''er that I was from Mingyang.


    "I don''t know yet."


    "If you don''t go back to Mingyang, where will you go?"


    I have only lived in three cities, one is Mingyang, a native place; one is Hangzhou, a place of study; one is a deep city, a place of work.


    Ling''er suddenly asked me, but I didn''t know how to answer her.

 Chapter 323

    According to my current situation, huimingyang is the best choice. I haven''t fully recovered and need to be cured. There are mo Han and ye Yingying in Mingyang. I also need to go back to see them. But in my heart, I want to go to Shencheng to have a look. As for why, I can''t tell. In general, the place I want to go to most is Shencheng.


    But I don''t understand now, so I can''t answer ling''er.


    "I don''t know."


    "Haven''t you thought about it?"


    "Thought about it, but there was no answer."


    Linger said: "brother Tian, if you don''t think about it, you can stay in Lingzhi village. My parents will accompany you here."


    I joked: "but my uncle and aunt are so busy that they don''t have time to accompany me."


    Ling''er said quickly, "they don''t have time. I have time."


    Ling''er made a big red face after saying that. She is a very shy girl. She is usually reserved and reserved. She may know that I am going to leave, so she is more courageous than before.


    "You can''t stay with me. You have to go to work in the village, help your uncles and aunts, and take care of the business of your drugstore. You are busy. "


    Ling''er said with disapproval: "brother Tian, you believe me, I can arrange it. I can take care of the time. Don''t you think I''ve arranged all these months in good order? "


    Ling''er doesn''t lie. In recent months, she has to go to work, take care of the clinic business and me, and occasionally accompany her mother to help in the field. Even if she is so busy, her life is still full of joy.


    "Ling''er, I can''t help you here. It''s a big trouble to delay your time."


    "Why didn''t you help me? You forget, you show my dad the shop, entertain the patients, and give them psychological counseling. Maybe it''s dry! "


    I almost didn''t laugh. Several things ling''er said are not like that at all. For example, I accompany ling''er to the clinic and then move a chair to sit outside. As for entertaining patients, I pour them some water and medicine occasionally. What she said is psychological counseling. If nonsense is psychological counseling, then the world will be different What a mess.


    I know nothing about medicinal materials and pharmacology. I can''t take medicine by injection, and I don''t know how to dispense medicine. What can I do to go to the clinic is to be a guest.


    "Ling''er, you are so cute."


    "Hee hee. Do you like it? "


    "What?"


    "Lovely girl."


    "I like it."


    "God, I like you, too." Ling''er said softly behind my back.


    "Ah? What did you say? " Ling''er''s voice was too low just now. I didn''t hear it clearly.


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "Well, I thought you were talking to me?"


    Ling''er suddenly asked, "brother Tian, what kind of girl do you like?"


    "Beautiful."


    "Superficial."


    "Don''t get me wrong. When I say beauty, it has both appearance and soul. Do you think it''s superficial? "


    "Ha ha. Brother Tian, you are so funny. You can always make people speechless and can''t refute you. "


    I thought about it. It may be that man Xue and Man Yu have been staying for a long time. Unconsciously, their IQ has improved, their brains are turning fast, and their reactions are quick. When I think of snow, my mind drifts away.


    "Brother Tian."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking about what you''ll make in the evening."


    Ling''er said happily, "I won''t tell you."


    "I know if you don''t tell me."


    "Really? I don''t believe it. Guess what. "


    "Eat game."


    "Ah? How do you know? " Ling''er asked me in surprise.


    "Guess it."


    "I don''t believe it. God, say it. " Ling''er said coquettishly on my back.


    "It''s not easy. Uncle Li went to the mountain to collect the net this morning. If there are good things, can we have less linger? "


    Uncle Li is a neighbor of ling''er''s family. He likes playing game on the mountain and is good at it. His family has a very good relationship with ling''er''s family.


    In fact, people in the whole Lingzhi village respect linger''s father very much for the simple reason that he is a famous doctor from all over the country. He has a good character, a good temper, and is warm and loyal to others. No family has ever received his favor in his life here. Therefore, linger''s father is the most prestigious person in Lingzhi village and even in Lingzhi town. Sometimes, he is more effective than the mayor.


    "Brother Tian, you''re so smart. You''re a good guess. Uncle Li got a lot of good things today and gave a lot to our family. "


    "Then I have a good mouth."


    "Hee hee. Brother Tian, do you think we are going to have braised pork or hot pot tonight


    "Eat hot pot."


    "Good. Is that rabbit hotpot or pheasant hotpot? "


    "Rabbit. Better get another pot of rice wine. "


    "You''re greedy again. Dad said you can''t drink now. Last time I gave you a drink secretly, he scolded me. ""My uncle is just too cautious. In fact, I''m your brother. The more you drink, the faster you get better."


    "I won''t listen to you. My father is a professional doctor. He must be right. " Ling''er is also a ghost. It''s not so easy to deceive her.


    I lived in Lingzhi village for another two days. On the third morning, I said goodbye to the linger family. In fact, last night I told my uncle and aunt about leaving. They began to persuade me to wait until my body was fully recovered, but I insisted on leaving. They also expressed their support.


    Uncle gave me a lot of medicine to take with me, he also told me not to do heavy work during this period of time, exercise should not be too intense, step by step, until the body is completely cured.


    If it wasn''t for them, I would have died without a burial place. Even if I didn''t die, I would end up with a lifelong disability. It was they who allowed me to live like a normal person, and I couldn''t repay them all my life.


    At that time, I didn''t think I could do anything, so I knelt down and kowtowed three times to my uncles and aunts. My uncles and aunts quickly came to help me and kept saying that I couldn''t do it. These are what they should do.


    Ling''er came forward and pulled me up. Her eyes were red. Maybe she was moved. Maybe she didn''t want me to leave. The girl''s mind was too complicated for me to guess.


    I wrote my Mingyang''s home address and contact information on a piece of paper and handed it to ling''er, asking her to call me or go to Mingyang to find me if she has anything to do. I may not be at home, but my parents have been at home all the time. As long as we find them, we can find me.


    I don''t have a cell phone now, so I keep my parents'' phone numbers.


    My uncles and aunts have been taking me to the side of the road. We need to take a bus from here to the county, and then take a long-distance bus from the county.


    I think about it. I plan to go back to Mingyang first and then to Shencheng. Mingyang, I have to go back. I''ve been gone for so long. I''m afraid my family is worried.


    If my parents or Mo Han or Ye Yingying call me at any time, they will be worried if they can''t contact me. Therefore, I need to go back to report for peace and see Mo Han and ye Yingying by the way.


    I have to go back to Shencheng. I''ve been hurt so badly this time. If I swallow my words like this, it''s not ye Chutian''s character. If people don''t offend me, I won''t be a criminal. If people offend me, I''ll pay back twice. I''m not a man who has to pay back. But if there''s revenge, it''s not a man''s nature.


    I must find out this man, and Yang ruohui. He has done such a terrible harm to Ye Yingying that she will not let go of him. Although I don''t know where he is, I believe I will catch him one day.


    Ling''er wants to send me to the county. In fact, I don''t want to trouble her, but she insists, so I can only follow her.


    Ling''er and I were waiting for the bus on the side of the main road. A young man in the neighboring village drove a van to the station to meet a relative of him. Seeing ling''er and I waiting for the bus on the side of the road, he picked us up.

 Chapter 324

    Ling''er took my arm and sat at the back. She put her head on my shoulder. She didn''t say a word on the way. It seemed that she had something on her mind.


    After arriving at the station, the young man put me and ling''er down. He went to find a place to park. Ling''er and I thanked him. He waved his hand and said, "ling''er, you''re too polite. Uncle Bian is my life-saving benefactor. I''ll do such a little thing. How dare you thank me? Isn''t that a slap in my face?"


    Ling''er and I went to the station to buy tickets. There is a bus directly to Mingyang. It''s about five hours'' drive. It''s about half an hour before we get on the bus. Ling''er went to the station store and bought me some food.


    "Ling''er, there''s no need to buy food. It''s only a few hours. Besides, I don''t have any appetite in the car."


    "Buy some, if you''re hungry on the way."


    Ling''er knew that I like smoking, so she bought me a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. During this period of time, I lived in ling''er''s house, but I didn''t smoke. You don''t have to say that when I saw the cigarette, I was like seeing a long lost friend. I was always excited.


    I picked up the things that ling''er bought for me, and ling''er followed me up. I said, "ling''er, go back quickly. The car is about to leave. "


    The driver also yelled in front: "those who buy tickets should get on the bus, those who send people off should get off the bus, and the bus will start soon."


    Ling''er doesn''t speak and doesn''t get out of the car. She just stares at me. There is a kind of reluctant emotion in her eyes. I patted ling''er on the shoulder and said, "ling''er, go down quickly. Brother Tian is leaving. Take care of yourself and take good care of your uncle and aunt. I''ll come back to see you when I have time. "


    Ling''er''s lips wriggled and her eyes turned red. Suddenly she cried quietly. She hugged my waist tightly and said, "don''t go, OK? I beg you not to leave, OK? Can you just stay with me in Lingzhi village and never leave for the rest of your life? "


    Ling''er cried and begged me. I stroked her back and said, "ling''er, we''re not all agreed. How did you change your mind again?"


    "I don''t want you to go. I''m not used to it when you''re gone. No one talks with me when you''re gone, no one makes me happy, and no one hurts me. " Ling''er cried.


    "Fool, brother Tian is gone. You and your parents will accompany you, love you and protect you."


    "No. I don''t want them with me, I just want you with me. Brother Tian, you stay. As long as you stay, I''ll do whatever you say, OK? Can I treat you like an emperor? "


    I wiped away the tears from ling''er''s eyes and face, and said in a soft voice, "ling''er, you have your life, and brother Tian also has brother Tian''s life. I can''t stay here all my life. But my brother promised that he would visit you often when he has time. If you want me, you can also contact me. When I buy a new mobile phone, I will tell you. "


    Ling''er is a sensible woman. She knows that I can''t stay in such a small place all my life. She just did that just because she was too reluctant to know what to do.


    Ling''er nodded gently and said, "do you mean what you say?"


    "Count. It''s absolute. "


    Ling Er wrote her phone number on a note paper. She folded it carefully and put it in my palm. She said, "this is my mobile phone number. You should tell me the number as soon as you have a mobile phone."


    "Good."


    Ling''er finally asked me to give her a hug. It was a farewell hug at that time. I didn''t grudge this hug. I held ling''er tightly. I hope everything will be well for her in the future.


    The driver and other passengers on the bus are very tolerant of ling''er. They don''t urge her any more. Who hasn''t gone through the summer of youth, and who hasn''t experienced one or several such unforgettable love.


    It''s very dangerous for linger to get in the car and let me wave her off when I see it.


    No matter how much ling''er has, she still follows the car. When the car leaves the station and drives into the road, ling''er''s body stops. I see her squatting on the ground and crying. She still cries, for me and maybe for herself.


    My heart was a little heavy at that time. My emotional world was too complex to allow ling''er to participate. I had only brother and sister feelings for her, only gratitude, and no love.


    But when I saw her so painful, I couldn''t bear it. She was so kind to me, and she treated me wholeheartedly, but I made her so sad.


    I pray silently in my heart: ling''er, my good sister and brother Tian wish you happiness all your life.


    After returning to Mingyang, I took an express train home. It was less than 4 p.m. when I got home, my parents were still in class.


    I went to the bathroom to take a bath and changed into a clean suit. I lay on the sofa in a daze. As soon as I was in a daze, it was dark. Suddenly someone opened the door outside. My mother opened the door with a basket of vegetables in her hand. She turned on the light in the living room and found a person lying on the sofa. My mother was startled and thought she was a thief. It was only when she saw that I was relieved.


    "Xiaotian, why don''t you turn on the light when you come back?" My mom went into the kitchen and put things in the fridge.I woke up and said, "Mom, you''re off work. I just went home to take a bath and fell asleep


    "It''s so cold now. Don''t sleep on the sofa. Go to your room." My mother suddenly seemed to think of something and asked, "by the way, what happened to you some time ago? Why can''t you get through all the time?"


    I have long thought of a good excuse for this problem. I said: "the company sent me to the countryside to investigate the project. I lived there for a period of time, where the signal is bad and the mobile phone is basically useless."


    "Why don''t you talk to your family in advance? I''m worried."


    "Does Hanhan know about it?"


    "Yes. Your father and I are busy these days. I didn''t care about you. I didn''t know until Hanhan came to ask about you. "


    I think about it, Mo Han should not be such a person without sense of propriety. If she can''t get in touch with me, she shouldn''t go to my parents. Isn''t it worrying them blindly.


    She did it for some other reason.


    I was afraid my mother would ask again, so I said, "Mom, I''m ok. By the way, tomorrow I''ll go to the countryside to see them. Will you come with me? "


    "I don''t have time. I have classes tomorrow. Xiaotian, if you have nothing to do, you should call Hanhan more. You are now separated from each other. You should keep in touch frequently. You know, only in this way can you have a good relationship. "


    "Don''t worry, Ma. I understand."


    In the evening when my father came back, our family had a reunion dinner. Then the next morning, I took the first bus to citrus village.


    There is no direct train to citrus village, so I have to go to the town first, and then take a tricycle or take a taxi back.


    Mo Han, sitting on the opposite side of the road, saw a woman at the intersection of Citrus village.


    Mo Han was in a daze at first. When she saw clearly that it was me, she immediately got up from the grass and ran to me. She ran very fast, very fast, like a rabbit being chased by a hound.

 Chapter 325

    I left the things in my hand and ran to her. We met on the way. Mo Han rushed to my arms before he could breathe. I held her tightly and buried her whole body in my arms.


    Mo Han cried in my arms: "how did you come back? I thought you would never come back! "


    "Hanhan, I''m sorry I''m late."


    "It''s not too late. As long as you come back, it''s never too late. I miss you Mo Han put her hands around my neck. She was like a sloth hanging upside down on my neck.


    I held Mo Han for a long time, but I didn''t put her down. In this world, she is the only one who is sincere to me. She will love me wholeheartedly, won''t bully me, won''t cheat me, and won''t use me. Unlike some woman, she treats me as a fool or a gun, regardless of my feelings.


    "Han Han, how are you recently?"


    "Not good."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mo Han said quietly: "without you, how can you get better?"


    "You don''t mean to scare me. I can''t help being scared


    Mo Han said with a smile, "I''m poor again."


    "How is Ye Yingying now?"


    "I''m better physically, but I''m still the same psychologically. I don''t like to talk all day, and I''m slow. It''s the same as before."


    "Han Han, you have some experience. In your opinion, can she be cured of this disease?"


    "There is no rule of law. This is a heart disease, which can only be cured by heart medicine. We have to find the cause and apply the right medicine to the case. But she doesn''t speak now. We don''t know why she is like this. "


    Mo Han doesn''t know, but I know that I didn''t tell her why Ye Yingying got sick. This is Ye Yingying''s privacy. It''s not convenient for me to tell others.


    It seems that Yang ruohui can not be found one day, and ye Yingying''s heart disease is difficult to cure one day, but how to find Yang ruohui is a difficult problem.


    "And grandfather, how is he?"


    "Grandfather is strong, but I can see that he doesn''t say anything on the surface, but he is very worried about ye Yingying. Tiange, you just come back. Last time ye Yingying got sick and wanted to find you, I couldn''t get in touch with you. I had no choice but to take her to her parents'' house to find you. She didn''t make any trouble when she went to her parents'' house. You don''t blame me, do you? "


    Mo Han asked me timidly.


    It turns out that''s the reason. I just said, how can Mo Han go to my parents if he can''t get in touch with me.


    "Silly girl, what do you say, let you guard such a patient, not to mention your own health is not very good, difficult for you."


    "As long as you don''t blame me. God, I want to discuss something with you. "


    "You said


    "I said don''t be angry if you don''t agree."


    "Good."


    "Brother Tian, I guess you won''t be able to stay here for a few days this time. After you go back to Shencheng, you leave me here alone. I don''t think ye Yingying''s recuperation effect here is particularly good. Let me take ye Yingying back to Hangzhou. I think this way: one is to take her to treat the disease. I have experts in this field, who know how to treat the disease better than us; the other is my mother I miss you. She asked me to take time to go out in the near future. There is another one I need to review myself. Although my illness is better than before, it still attacks from time to time. "


    I thought about it and said, "I don''t have a problem with Ye Yingying going to Hangzhou with you, but now she is a patient after all. How can I tell your parents. Your parents always think you are in Shencheng, but it''s hard to explain why you take a patient back. Moreover, it''s not a long-term plan for her to live in your home for a long time. "


    Mo Han said, "it''s easy to explain if you go back with me. You are my boyfriend, your aunt is my aunt, now she is ill, I take care of her reasonable, I believe my parents will not say anything, on the contrary, they will support me. As for the problem of living, it''s not a problem. My family also has a villa estate with complete facilities and beautiful environment. My parents often go there to live. If ye Yingying is not used to living in the old house, I will take ye Yingying to live there. "


    "Han Han, tell me what you really want to know. Do you especially want to go back?"


    "Well. My mother missed me and I missed her. Brother Tian, don''t worry. I won''t let Ye Yingying be wronged. I promise you. "


    I look at Mo Hanxin''s eyes, still hesitant, because I don''t want to see Mo Han''s parents now, but if Mo Han wants to go back to Hangzhou, I will send her back in person, no matter Ye Yingying goes or not.


    If I go to Hangzhou, I will definitely go to their home. Our relationship is so complicated now. Once I visit again, if Mo Han''s parents ask me some unanswerable questions, such as when to get married? Where do you live and work in the future? Find a time for both parents to meet to settle things down and so on. What should I do then?


    This pit is a little big. If you are careless, you will be doomed.


    Mo Han saw that I was hesitating, and gently said: "we have been in love for some days, my mother also wants to see you, brother Tian, will you promise me?"


    Sure enough, that''s the point.I''m in a dilemma now. Mo Han''s request is not too much. One is that she hasn''t seen her parents for such a long time, and her parents are her daughter. I should take her back. One is that her illness needs to be reexamined, which is also a matter that can''t be delayed. Another is that her mother wants to see me when I''ve been in love with Mo Han for such a long time Two parents don''t want to help their daughter, not to mention that Mo Han comes from such a rich family.


    Further forward is death, and a step back is death. I can only move forward with a stiff head.


    "Yes. I need to discuss this with my grandfather and my parents. Wait for me to hear from you. "


    Mo Han saw that I finally let go, and her face was happy. She said with a smile, "don''t worry, Grandpa. I have discussed with him, and his parents agree with me. As for my parents, I have reported to them, and they have no objection."


    I suddenly realized that Mo Han called my parents directly this time. She used to call her uncle and aunt. When did she change her name? It seems that I''m not at home in recent months. Mo Han has completely won the trust and love of my parents and grandfather. She has become a regular in advance and has become a daughter-in-law.


    I thought about it and said, "in this case, let''s stay here for another two days and set out. I''ll take you back to Hangzhou."


    "Thank you, brother."


    "Thank you."


    I put down Mohan, Mohan took my hand home, grandfather is picking peanuts in the yard, see me and Mohan back immediately put down the things in hand.


    "Grandfather."


    "Xiaotian, you are back."


    "How are you, grandfather?"


    "Good. All right My grandfather was very happy. He moved a chair for me to sit in the yard.


    Mo Han said, "where''s your grandfather and aunt?"


    "She went to the vegetable field to pick vegetables."


    "Oh. I''m going to find her now. " Mo Hanxing rushed to find Ye Yingying, I promised to send her back to Hangzhou, she has been happy.

 Chapter 326

    "Xiao Tian, I want to tell you something."


    "Grandfather," you said


    "Your aunt is depressed these days. Maybe she has something on her mind. Do you know what it is?"


    "Grandfather, aunt is a girl, I can''t guess a girl''s mind." I didn''t tell my grandfather the truth. I didn''t mean to cheat him on purpose. I just didn''t want him to worry.


    "Yes. Although Yingying was brought up by me since childhood, her grandfather is a man, and many places still don''t take good care of her, especially in psychology. Xiaotian, some days ago, Hanhan discussed with me that she missed her parents and wanted to go back to have a look. You can take her back some day. "


    "Grandpa, Hanhan has already told me about it. I''m going to send her back these two days."


    "Good. I don''t care about you young people. I can''t even care if I want to. By the way, Hanhan is not an ordinary girl after all. When you go to someone''s home for the first time, you should be more stable. You should be magnanimous and polite when you speak and do things. We don''t feel inferior, but we don''t climb high. "


    "I understand, Grandpa."


    "Xiaotian, Hanhan is a good girl. No matter what attitude of her family, she is always wholehearted to you. You can''t let her down."


    I nodded gently.


    My grandfather''s whiskers said, "my grandfather nags again. We have three generations of Ye family, but we can''t spread the leaves. It''s the responsibility of my grandfather and your father, so the burden on you is heavier. You are not too young. If you can, you can start a family early. While your grandfather and your parents are still young, you can take care of your children. "


    "Grandfather."


    "Yes. Don''t say anything. My grandfather didn''t urge you, just to wake you up. As for your own plan, I just asked


    My grandfather is a very open-minded old man, and he is also the one I respect most.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    My grandfather and I chatted for a while. He asked me about my practice. I asked him some questions. He gave me some good luck tips.


    Ye YingYing and Mo Han came back from the vegetable field with a vegetable basket in their hand.


    Head on, get out of my chair.


    "Aunt."


    Ye Yingying looked at me, suddenly lowered his head to throw down the vegetable basket and ran away.


    Mo Han and I looked at each other with a confused face. What''s the matter?


    "Han Han, what''s wrong with her?"


    "I don''t know."


    "All the time?"


    "Not to see me and my grandfather."


    I touched my forehead and said, "so do you think it''s a good thing or a bad thing?"


    I know that the medical response to this disease is better than no response, so I asked Mo Han, at least she has more experience than me.


    "It should be a good thing."


    "Go. Go to her


    Mo Han and I chased into the room. Ye Yingying had already gone to her own room, and she even plugged in the door.


    "Aunt, open the door. It''s me, Xiao Tian." I knocked on the door outside.


    Let me knock outside for a long time, ye Yingying always does not speak, also do not open the door, really strange.


    Mo Han asked me to go to one side and give her a try.


    "Aunt, I''m Hanhan. Would you please open the door?"


    Mo Han knocked twice and the door opened. Ye Yingying pulled Mo Han in and quickly closed the door.


    I''ll go. Am I the God of plague?


    Mo Han and ye Yingying murmured in the room for a long time. I pasted it on the door and didn''t hear a word clearly. Women are really good at whispering. If you don''t want to hear it, it''s useless to listen to the wall.


    I let off steam and didn''t listen. Anyway, Mo Han will tell me when he comes out.


    I went out in the yard to help my grandfather pick peanuts. Mo Han and ye Yingying stayed in it for about half an hour. Mo Han came out of the house and ye Yingying was still hiding in it.


    Mo Han''s expression is strange. How to say it? It''s strange if you can''t say it clearly.


    I threw down the peanut seedlings in my hands, went to wash my hands in front of me, took Mo han to one side and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Han thought about it and said, "have you done anything to her?"


    "Bullshit! She''s my aunt. What can I do to her? " I was a little emotional and spoke a little louder. My grandfather looked at us. I quickly took Mo Han further away and went to the threshing ground in front of me.


    Mo Han solemnly said: "but ye Yingying said what you did to her, she also said you are a bad person."


    "No? I''ll go I patted the forehead, ye Yingying, what''s the matter? I''m confused. Can I talk nonsense about this kind of thing.


    Mo Han sees me a face distressed appearance, suddenly smile fork, she covers belly to laugh.


    This is the first time I see Mo Han so unbridled laugh, she used to Yin Yin, always a pair of unhappy appearance, now she let me feel that she is like us normal people, no different.


    "Han Han, what do you mean?"Mo Han put away his smile and said, "I''m playing with you. Ye Yingying didn''t say anything bad about you. She just said she didn''t want to see you. "


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t say. I asked, and she didn''t want to tell me


    "Does she usually chat with you?"


    "In the months since you left, she has said three words to me."


    "Which three sentences?"


    "Xiaotian. Look for Xiaotian. Go to Xiaotian. "


    I was surprised to ask: "is the last time she dragged you to find me?"


    "Well. That''s it


    "I''ll go." I once again scolded a chagrin.


    Mo Han said: "but I think her state today is better than before. Brother Tian, you have the ability to treat this kind of complicated disease."


    Mo Han began to tease me.


    I think about it, but it''s not a cold beauty, a Mo Han, a Ye Yingying, a Lin Manxue, but I''m surprised to let them talk. It''s not easy.


    Since ye Yingying shows signs of getting better, it''s a good thing for me after all. It doesn''t matter whether she wants to see me or not. It''s so big here. Where can she hide.


    We stayed in Citrus village for two days. Ye Yingying has been avoiding me for the past two days. Unless there is someone around, she will avoid me as long as I am alone with her.


    In the early morning of the third day, I left citrus village with Ye YingYing and Mo Han. I have reported this to my parents, and they have agreed to let us go home first, saying that we have prepared some gifts for Mo Han''s parents and grandparents.


    My mother prepared three gifts for me, two of which contained ginseng. My mother said that one of his students gave it to her. This is a wild ginseng from Changbai Mountain, an old ginseng from 20 to 30 years old. It was very nutritious. These two ginseng were given to Mo Han''s grandfather and grandfather, one for each.


    She also gave me a painting. My mother said that this painting was left by my grandfather. It was made by a famous painter. She didn''t know how to draw. I heard that Mo Han once said that his father liked collecting, so she prepared this painting.


    I think my mother took out all the things in the box this time. There is nothing valuable in my family. These two people and this painting are probably the most precious things.


    Mo Han said, "Mom and Dad, you can''t take this. My father is a little hobby. You don''t have to take it seriously. As for my grandfather and my grandfather, they have special health doctors. There''s absolutely no problem with nutrition. This ginseng is so precious that you can keep it for your two elders. "

 Chapter 327

    My mother said with a smile: "Hanhan, I know you don''t lack anything in your family. It''s just a little bit of your parents'' heart. You can take it with you. Besides, Xiaotian''s first visit, you can''t let him empty handed."


    My dad also said let''s take it. It''s not good to come to the door empty handed.


    Mo Han smiles. It''s hard for my parents to say that. She can only express her thanks on behalf of her family.


    Because there are so many people and so many things, I went to rent a car. I found a regular big company. This company has the business of renting cars locally and returning cars in other places, which is much more convenient for me.


    When I drove on the road, ye Yingying said nothing all the way. In fact, we were used to it. Since I brought her back from Shencheng, she didn''t say a few words.


    There are several driving routes from Mingyang to Hangzhou. The fastest one takes eight and a half hours. I plan to take the nearest one.


    Because of driving a long-distance bus, Mo Han worried that I was tired, so he had to change hands with me after driving for a certain distance. We took turns driving, so that we would not be too tired. Of course, Mo Han was a girl after all, and I couldn''t bear to make her tired, so I was driving most of the time.


    When we arrived in Hangzhou, it was more than 7 pm. I drove to find a hotel. If the three of us arrived at Mo Han''s house, I don''t think it''s good.


    I opened two rooms, one for Mo Han and one for ye Yingying, and one for myself.


    Winter in Hangzhou, like Mingyang, is also chilly. I took a bath and changed into clean clothes. Then I went to have dinner with Mo Han and ye Yingying.


    I knocked on the door outside, Mo Han opened a crack in the door and said gently: "Ye Yingying is taking a bath, you will come back later."


    "Have you done it?"


    "Not yet."


    "Give me your cell phone and I''ll make a call."


    "Oh."


    Mo Han went back to get his cell phone and handed it to me through the crack in the door.


    I found sun Jianbing''s phone in Mo Han''s mobile phone. He must be in a hurry after I have disappeared for so long.


    Sun Jianbing quickly answered the phone: "Miss Mo."


    "Jianbing, it''s me, Chutian."


    "Ah, Mr. Ye."


    "Jianbing, what''s wrong with your mother?"


    "Much better. Mr. Ye, where are you now? "


    "Hangzhou. I''ll give you an address later. You come to us. "


    Sun Jianbing was silent for a moment and said, "Mr. Ye, I''m not in Hangzhou now."


    "You are not in Hangzhou. Where are you?" I remember I took sun Jianbing''s leave at that time. I didn''t inform him to come back. He should be in Hangzhou with his family.


    "Deep city."


    "When did you go back to Shencheng?"


    "I have never been back to Hangzhou at all," Sun said


    "Didn''t I give you a holiday last time to go back to see your mother and brother?"


    "I didn''t go back."


    "Why?"


    "There are three reasons. First, the boy surnamed Yang hasn''t been found, so I want to know his whereabouts. Second, I didn''t finish what you arranged for me to follow a big boss last time, so I stayed in Shencheng to follow him. Finally, we haven''t found out who attacked you last time in Shannan village, so I want to find out."


    When I heard these words, I was very moved. Sun Jianbing is a good partner who is dedicated to his duty. I didn''t mistake him.


    I said: "Jianbing, it''s hard for you."


    "It should be. Mr. Ye, I''ve gained a lot these days. I''ll report to you when you come back. "


    "Good."


    Sun Jianbing and I had a simple chat and then hung up. I called the old class again.


    "Mo Han." The old class received Mo Han''s phone call, and his voice was trembling. I think he was very excited.


    "Lao ban, it''s me, Lao Ye."


    "My God." As soon as the old class heard it, I immediately changed my face and began to swear: "you have nothing to do with Mo Han''s mobile phone to amuse me!"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''ll call you with her mobile phone if I lose it. Old Ben, what are you doing now? "


    "What else can I do? Work overtime."


    "Overtime again!"


    "I said," you son of a bitch, can you not sprinkle salt on my wound? " The old class said indignantly.


    "Ha ha. Take a day off and get out. " I said with two smiles.


    "Come out? Where are you going? "


    "I''ll send the address to your mobile later. Oh, by the way, we''ll meet Dawei and monkey tomorrow evening. The time and address will be announced later. "


    "What do you mean Old banzhanger asked, confused, because he always thought I was in Shencheng and he was in Hangzhou. I told him to ask for leave, didn''t I tease him.


    "What do you mean. I''ll tell you, I''m back in Hangzhou. "


    "My God. You treat Hangzhou as a vegetable market. Come and go as you like. " Old class scolded, because I did run back to Hangzhou several times this year."To tell you the good news, not only me, but Mo Han is back."


    "Really?" Lao ban blurted out that he was so excited that he didn''t think about it too much. He didn''t think about it either. I went back to Hangzhou. If Mo Han didn''t come back, how could I call him with her mobile phone.


    "It''s true. Excited, right? A quick leave. " I urged.


    The old class slapped his thigh on the other side and said boldly, "please give his grandmother a leave. I''ll slip first and then call the leader to say."


    "Do you want to do it first and then?"


    "Save the fuss." Old class while answering the phone, while packing up things, it seems that he really intends to slip, "address sent to the agile.".


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    I hang up the phone and look for the old class''s wechat on Mo Han''s wechat to send him a location. To my disappointment, Mo Han didn''t add the old class''s wechat.


    The old class is really sad. Mo Han doesn''t take him seriously.


    I added the wechat of the old class, and the old class passed across the street, and then I sent him a positioning.


    I waited outside for about half an hour, and Mo Han opened the door. She and ye Yingying took a bath. They changed into a clean suit. Mo Han wore a white sweater with black stockings, and wore a beige silk scarf around her neck. Ye Yingying was simpler, and her tights were matched with a shirt. A coat was added outside.


    I gave my cell phone back to Mo Han and said, "you''re hungry. I''ll take you to dinner later."


    "Why not go now?"


    "Wait for the old class."


    Mo Han didn''t say anything. She and ye Yingying came into the room. It was more comfortable in the room than outside. I didn''t wait long outside, and the old class came to me. When he saw me, he came up and gave me a big hug.


    "Lao ye, you''ve become handsome again. You won''t let us live." My class let me go and said sadly.


    "Go away. Lao ban, I haven''t seen you for several months. You''ve become thick skinned and dare to pull anything light. "


    Our brother hurt each other a few words, and then went into the room with his shoulders crossed.


    Old class saw Mo Han''s moment, immediately released the hand on my shoulder, put away the face of obscenity, regular.


    My day, is really a thing down a thing.


    "Mo Han." The old class saw Mo Han and called out softly.


    Mo Han nodded in response.


    The old class saw Ye Yingying beside Mo Han and was surprised. He didn''t expect that there was a Mo Han beside me, and he also brought such a beautiful woman.


    Lao ban asked me who she was with his eyes. I introduced her with a smile and said, "just call her aunt Ye."

 Chapter 328

    "Go away." Old class gently scolded me, muttered: "I call her aunt ye, do I want to call you Uncle Ye?"


    "If you want to, I don''t mind."


    The old class gave me a big push. We used to make trouble like this. Brother, how can we have fun? But in Mo Han''s eyes, it''s not the same thing. The old class is not easy. She''s afraid that the old class will hurt me by mistake.


    Mo Han said coldly, "why do you work so hard? It doesn''t hurt."


    Mo Han said so, the old class immediately honest down, he quickly explained: "I''m just joking."


    "You can''t make a joke like that."


    "Yes, yes. I was wrong The old class quickly admitted his mistake.


    I said with a smile: "Han Han, don''t be so nervous. I''m not paper-based. The old class is more restrained now. It used to be heavier than that."


    Old class frowned, you Ya is to help me or black me.


    Sure enough, Mo Han''s face is even darker. She stares at the old class, which makes the old class scared.


    I knew I had said something wrong. I immediately took the old class out, and ye YingYing and Mo Han followed us.


    The four of us went out of the hotel and took a taxi to find a good hotel in the nearby commercial street. Lao Ban said that Hangzhou was his main venue and he wanted to treat us. Mo Han said, "I was born and raised in Hangzhou. When is your turn to be the main venue, we have to invite you tonight."


    Mo Han said, the old class dare not fight with her, can only give us the chance to pay.


    Mo Han ordered more than ten dishes. I ordered two beers. When my brothers met, they naturally wanted to have a good time.


    The food and wine were on the table soon. I was one with the old class. Mo Han said that she would drink a little too. Each of me and the old class gave her two bottles. In this way, I would have ten bottles and the old class would have ten bottles.


    To my surprise, ye Yingying also wants to drink. She doesn''t speak. She pours the wine from the bottle beside Mo Han. She seems to be unhappy. She drinks it cup by cup. Mo Han drinks four bottles of wine. Ye Yingying drinks three bottles by herself, and Mo Han only drinks one bottle.


    I drink with the old class, he a cup, I a cup, no one is at a loss, no one takes advantage of who, the old class quietly told me: "she''s a little wrong."


    "Don''t care about her, drink."


    Ye Yingying was drunk. Mo Han took her to rest beside the sofa. We continued to work together.


    "Lao ye, how can you have such a good life, a successful career, and a group of beautiful women? Unlike my old class, the whole family is not hungry, the uncle is not in pain, and the grandmother is not in love


    The old class drank too much and began to talk nonsense.


    In fact, my old class and I have a good amount of alcohol, but drinking depends on our state, not every time we can play well, one depends on our mood, the other depends on our body.


    I also had some strength to drink. I patted the old class on the shoulder and said, "what do you envy me for? I still envy you. What''s wrong with you? At least no one cheated you, no one calculated you, and no one hurt your heart. It''s like me, like an idiot, being fooled around, being shot and counting money for others. I''m really hard. "


    "Lao ye, that''s not true. You''re a full man. You don''t know if you''re hungry. Look at you. Mo Han is so kind to you. You still say that to her. Be careful - be careful that she''s in a hurry with you. "


    "What''s the hurry? What''s the hurry. I look like a ghost. Are you afraid that someone will rush with me? Lao ban, I''m not talking about you, but you are a counsellor I''ll give you one. "


    "Roll the calf. If I didn''t know that Mo Han didn''t like me and you, I would have recognized you


    "All right. Don''t make excuses. Is that interesting. You''re a counsellor. Look down on you. "


    "You don''t look down on me for a day or two. I recognize my old class as a counsellor. What can you do to me?"


    "Just admit it. Come on, drink, drink. "


    "Drink Mao''s wine. It''s gone."


    I said vaguely, "didn''t you just order another one?"


    "Did you call?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t remember."


    "Ha ha, old Ben, you are drunk."


    "Go away. You''re not drunk. I''ll be drunk. Come on


    "Who''s afraid of who."


    Old Ben and I had another beer. The bottle was thrown around, and both of us were lying on the table. Mo Han frowned, four people drink, three people drink, she a person to clean up the mess.


    Mo Han bought the bill, asked the waiter to call a car, and then carried me and the old class down. Mo Han half dragged Ye Yingying downstairs. Ye Yingying was not so drunk as me and the old class. She could walk a little by herself, but it was a little wobbly.


    Anyway, I''m unconscious. I''m going around all the time. I can''t tell the difference between men, women, old and young.


    Mo Han took us back to the hotel and asked the front desk of the hotel to call two security guards to go downstairs and drag us out of the taxi. She opened another room for the old class, which was on the first floor of our building, because there were no vacant rooms on our floor.


    Mo Han first takes Ye Yingying back to her room, and after settling her down, she asks the security guard to send me and the old class back to their respective rooms.The security guard threw me on the bed and left. Mo Han followed me in. Maybe I had a cold on the sofa in the lobby of the hotel just now, and I vomited when I felt uncomfortable.


    I threw up at the head of the bed, so I didn''t get it on the bed. Mo Han patted me on the back to help me straighten it out. Vomiting is very painful, especially after I was drunk.


    After vomiting, I gradually woke up. I saw a figure next to me helping me deal with the vomit. I was also stained with a lot of vomit. She carefully helped me take off my clothes and pants, threw them to the bathroom, and took a towel to help me wipe my body.


    I was in front of the time, only wearing a small inside, the room turned on air conditioning, so it is not particularly cold.


    She helped me wipe my body, and then went to change the water to wipe my face. When she wiped my face, she was very close to me, and I could see her face clearly.


    I''m opening my eyes now. I see a beautiful face. She''s so clear in my mind that I can outline it at a glance.


    I suddenly hugged her, tightly hugged her, said: "snow, snow, I miss you snow."


    The woman in my arms struggled for a while, but I held her tightly. I not only didn''t let go, but also put my mouth up to kiss her.


    I kiss her regardless of everything, I miss her so much, I turn all my missing into power, I want to melt her, let her melt in my hot kiss.


    She didn''t hold on for long before she gave up. I closed my eyes, because I couldn''t open my eyes at the moment. My head became more and more dim. It was like entering a dream, in which I stayed with man Xue forever.


    All this is not true, I know, but I am not reconciled, because I seem to see the dream of snow still love me, even more than the reality love me.


    This dream is very real, because every step stays in my mind. Although I can''t remember the details, what I touch is so real.


    When I''m in harmony with man Xue, I''m like a runner in the 100 meter race, charging for victory every step.


    There are drums and shouts in my ears, which make me more confident and motivated.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 329

    This night I fell asleep very peacefully, had a good dream all night, in the dream I and man Xue had a good time again and again, she gave her everything to me, and I also gave my everything.


    I didn''t wake up until the next afternoon. When I woke up, I saw Mo Han lying by my bed looking at me.


    "Do you still have a headache when you wake up?" Mo Han touched my forehead gently.


    "A little. What''s the matter with me? "


    "You forget that last night you were fighting with the old class, and both of them were drunk and unconscious." Mo Han helped me up and lay half in bed.


    "Where''s the old class?"


    "Morning shift."


    Mo Han''s face is very ruddy today. Her skin is better than ever before.


    "You are in a good state of mind today. Can you go home immediately and feel very happy?"


    Mo Han nodded shyly, eh.


    "What about ye Yingying?"


    "She''s watching TV in the next room."


    "You get up early?"


    "Well."


    Mo Han blushes every time he talks, so he just chats.


    "Brother Tian, are you hungry?"


    "A little bit." Because I vomited last night, my stomach is empty now. I''m really hungry, but I didn''t have a good appetite because I drank too much last night.


    Mo Han smiles and goes to the front table to bring me a bowl of porridge. She slowly feeds me porridge.


    "I haven''t washed my mouth yet."


    "It''s all right. It''s just a little porridge. It doesn''t affect me. " Mo Han is more and more like a woman. To be exact, she is more and more gentle.


    "Hanhan, what time is it?"


    "Three."


    "Three? How can it be that it''s not dawn at three o''clock? "


    "It''s three in the afternoon."


    "No way." As soon as I patted my forehead, it was so late. I quickly got up and dressed. I found that I was dressed neatly and in pajamas. Who should have changed it for me last night.


    "Hanhan, you go to your room first. I''ll take a shower and change my clothes. Then you go to the trunk of the car and help me get a set of clean clothes."


    "Good."


    After Mo Han left, I went to take a bath. I found that I was very tired, and I was not so drunk before. I woke up later than the old class, and my hands and feet were soreness. It seemed that my injury was not completely good, and all aspects of my physical fitness were declining.


    I took a bath in the bathroom. Mo Han was waiting for me outside. She held my clothes and hid them in her clothes to warm me with her body.


    I put my head out and asked her to pass me the clothes. I went back to the bathroom and changed them.


    After I came out of the bathroom, Mo Han carefully helped me to tidy up the collar of my shirt. This time, I was wearing a more formal white shirt, black trousers and a black suit.


    I asked Mo Han, "did you tell your parents?"


    "I called them at noon and I said we would go back to dinner in the evening."


    "At your house?"


    "Well."


    In fact, I don''t want to go to Mo Han''s house for dinner. I just want to book a hotel for them to have a meal. But I also know that I didn''t bring Mo Han back as an ordinary classmate or friend this time. There are many complicated relationships in this. It''s inevitable to eat in her house.


    "What time do your parents usually get home?" I don''t want to go too early, because I''m not comfortable at Mo Han''s house, but I can''t go too late. I''ll leave a bad impression on Mo Han''s parents when I first visit.


    "They didn''t go to work today."


    I was surprised and asked, "don''t you mean to wait for us?"


    "Well."


    "No, don''t you mean to call them at noon? They should go to work in the morning. It''s not the right time! "


    Mo Han blushed and said, "when I was on the road yesterday, I secretly called them and said the good news. Brother Tian, don''t you blame me?"


    I have a wry smile on my face. Mo Han is in an urgent mood to go home. It''s understandable to say hello to her family in advance, and it''s also very necessary. Only when I resist going to Mo Han''s house can I ignore her feelings.


    "Han Han, what do you say? You''re right. It''s my own thoughtlessness that makes your parents wait for us at home."


    Mo Han took my arm and leaned close to me. She said in a soft voice, "it''s not your fault. Like me, you don''t have much experience in doing this kind of thing for the first time. Later, we often go home to see our parents. They won''t mind."


    At this time, I really feel that it''s difficult for me to ride a tiger. I don''t want to meet Mo Han''s parents, but I have to.


    If I do, I can''t explain to Mo Han and her parents. Even huimingyang can''t explain to my parents and grandfather.


    This time, it''s really a good time.


    Mo Han and I went to Ye Yingying''s room to meet her, and then went downstairs to the front desk to check out the room. Since Mo Han''s parents are waiting for us at home, I can''t go until dark. If I don''t know, it''s OK. Now Mo Han has told me that I can''t pretend I don''t know.When I drive, Mo Han sits next to me and ye Yingying sits at the back. I went to Mo Han''s family once. Last time I came to Hangzhou on business, I, Lao ban, monkey, Dawei and Mo Han went out to play together. Finally, I sent Mo Han home, but I didn''t go up to sit down. I still remember that place.


    I remember that Mo Han''s family lived in the West Lake District, so I navigated to the West Lake District.


    Mo Han said with a smile, "brother Tian, let''s not go to the West Lake District. Let''s go to the lower city."


    "Don''t you live in Xihu District?"


    "There is an old house in Xihu District, which is divided by my father''s unit. The villa is in Xiacheng District."


    "I''ll go." I can''t help saying that villas in Xiacheng District cost more than 20000 yuan. The average price in Xiacheng District is at least twice that in Hangzhou. I''ve seen on the Internet that if the average price exceeds 50000 yuan, villas will be more expensive. A villa has hundreds of square meters at least. It''s not better than tens of millions.


    "Hanhan, I know your family is rich. I didn''t expect you to be so rich. You are really low-key. When I was in college, I didn''t realize that you are the real rich second generation. Compared with you, Dawei is a poor man."


    Mo Han said: "the money is not mine. It''s all earned by my mother''s business and law firm."


    "Isn''t your mother a lawyer? Is there any other business? "


    "Well." Mo Han didn''t elaborate, but I think her family is so rich in resources that her mother''s business must be very big.


    Mo Han guides me to drive in front of me. Xiacheng District is the central district with dense population and complicated roads. It''s easy to go wrong without her guidance.


    Finally, we arrived at a villa area, where there are independent villas, far away from each other, with high confidentiality and security. Of course, the price is much higher than that of ordinary villas.


    The security guard at the door saw Mo Han, saluted her and immediately let her in.


    "The quality of security here is very high."


    "They are all veterans, and some of them have been officers. Their discipline and self-discipline are very high. Of course, if they can come here, their treatment will be much higher than that of other places," Mo Han said

 Chapter 330

    Before we turn to a villa, the villas here are very beautiful. No matter the layout or the surrounding environment, they are super first-class. The rich people are different. They can eat, live, play and enjoy the best things.


    Mo Han''s family has its own parking garage. There is also a parking lot outside. Many cars have been parked inside. I have seen some common cars, such as Mercedes Benz, BMW, Audi, Cadillac, Volvo and so on. Most of these cars do not exceed 600000. It seems that Mo Han''s parents are really low-key.


    I park my car in the parking lot outside. After I get off the bus, I ask Mo Han, "are these your cars?"


    "Well."


    "How come I haven''t seen you drive before?"


    "I used to take the bus to work and occasionally take a taxi," Mo said


    "There''s no need to keep such a low profile." It''s too cheap for us to buy these cars, but they don''t have much money to show off.


    "I think it''s good to take the bus. It''s energy-saving and environmentally friendly. I don''t have to drive myself. How good."


    Ah. I''ll never understand the world of Bai Fumei.


    Mo Han with me and ye Yingying outside knocking, a 50 year old aunt opened the door, she saw it was mo Han, smilingly said: "Miss, you are back."


    "Aunt Huang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you all right?"


    "Very good. Thank you, miss


    Mo Han smiles and introduces Ye YingYing and me to the woman named Aunt Huang, saying, "this is my boyfriend Ye Chutian, and this is his aunt Ye Yingying."


    "Hello, Mr. Ye and miss Ye." Aunt Huang was very kind and gave us a very friendly smile.


    I quickly said, "Hello, Aunt Huang. Don''t be so polite. Just call me Xiao Ye. "


    Ye Yingying didn''t say anything, even no expression. She just followed us. Aunt Huang didn''t mind. She led us into the room.


    "Aunt Huang, where are my parents?"


    Aunt Huang said with a smile, "my husband and wife are busy cooking in the kitchen."


    "Ah." Mo Han''s mouth is wide open. I guess she didn''t expect her parents to cook in person.


    Aunt Huang explained, "my wife said that the young lady hasn''t been home for such a long time, and there are distinguished guests visiting tonight, so she will cook a table of dishes for you."


    "My mother hasn''t cooked for more than ten years. Can she eat what she makes?" While Mo Han and Aunt Huang were talking, a middle-aged woman came out from the kitchen carrying a plate of vegetables. She wore an apron around her waist and a pair of oil and water proof sleeves on her arms.


    This woman is probably in her forties, but in terms of her figure and face, she is no more than 35 at most. She is well maintained. I guess her forties are inferred from Mo Han''s age.


    She is about the same height as Mo Han. She is between 1.71 and 1.73 meters tall. She weighs no more than 100 and has a pretty face. She is seven points similar to Mo Han. Although she is wearing an apron now, she can''t see the whole picture, but from the side, there is no sign that she has a small belly.


    Mo Han''s mother saw Mo Han with a charming smile at the corner of her mouth. Her face would be happy. This kind of smile came from the bottom of her heart and could not be covered up, just like my mother saw me when I went home.


    "Hanhan, what are you saying about your mother?" Mo Han''s mother dotes on Mo Han and teases him.


    "Mom. I miss you so much. " Mo Han did not hold back, directly ran to hold her mother, Mo Han''s mother said with a smile: "my good daughter, mother also wants you."


    Mo Han''s mother cried as she said it. I saw that she was a very strong woman. How could a weak woman do such a big job? But at this moment, when her child came back after several months away from home, she could not help crying.


    This is maternal love. Parents'' deep love for their children has nothing to do with money, status, ability and power.


    Mo Han and her mother hugged for a while, and Mo Han''s mother said, "well, if you go on hugging, you''ll make Chu Tian and Yingying laugh. Mom is dirty. You can accompany Chutian and Yingying to sit on the sofa for a while or show them around. The food will be ready soon. "


    "Mom, I''ll cook for you."


    "What kind of food can you cook? You are only responsible for eating. Come on, don''t neglect Chutian and Yingying. "


    Mo Han''s mother can name me and ye Yingying. I think it must be mo Han''s credit. She stayed with us for several months, often called home, and we must be mentioned in the chat, so I didn''t feel surprised at all.


    Mo Han''s mother patted Mo Han''s back and motioned her to lead me and Mo han to rest. Mo Han came back and took my arm. I was a little embarrassed. Being so close to her at Mo Han''s house, I always had some pimples in my heart. Besides, I didn''t like being close to Mo Han in front of Ye Yingying''s face. I was afraid that it would aggravate her illness.


    Ye Yingying''s cause is Yang ruohui, but I can''t get rid of it. If I hadn''t discovered her secret that time and forced her to tell the truth, she would not have been so desperate.When I was in Lingzhi village some time ago, I thought about a question: is Ye Yingying so closed to herself, on the one hand, because she feels that her body is not clean and she has no place to look at herself, and on the other hand, because she knows my relationship with Mo Han, she can''t see any hope, so she is violent and gives up.


    I secretly look at Ye Yingying, I want to see something different from her inflexible eyes, but to my disappointment, she still has no expression.


    Mo Han led me and ye Yingying to visit their house. The villa has five floors and an underground garage. The building area of each floor is at least 300 square meters, that is to say, the building area of the villa is at least 1500 square meters.


    The first floor is where we are now. There is a huge garden in the backyard, which is full of all kinds of potted plants, small pieces of soil, and clusters of flowers competing to open.


    In addition to flowers, there is a bamboo forest in the big garden. These bamboos are landscape bamboos, several stories high. There is also a pool beside the bamboo forest, in which all kinds of fish are raised. Mo Han sprinkles some fish to eat, and suddenly hundreds of fish swim over, which is very spectacular.


    A little further ahead is a semi open and semi closed swimming pool. It must be very cool to swim in such a large swimming pool.


    "Your family is really big. Is that all you have to live in? "


    Mo Han said with a smile: "this is also a matter of no way. I don''t like to talk when I was young, and I don''t have any friends. I''m bored at home all day. If the place is too small, it doesn''t make me bored. My mother loves me, so I bought this villa. If the place is bigger, I can go out for a walk. "


    "This villa looks so new, it shouldn''t be many years old?"


    "Eight years."


    "How do you manage such a big place?"

 Chapter 331

    "Aunt Huang, uncle Tian and several other uncles and aunts take care of them. They have come to work in our house since they have this villa. It''s been eight years


    Mo Han said that these people should be their domestic servants, but Mo Han is very polite. They are all called by uncles and aunts. He is very kind to them. This is really a good girl.


    "Do they usually live here?"


    "Well. They live on the fourth floor, I live on the second floor, my parents live on the third floor, and the fifth floor is mainly my parents'' study and studio. "


    "You live on one floor alone?"


    "Well. After visiting here, I''ll show you where I live. "


    I really want to be completely speechless. I rented a room and a living room of less than 50 square meters in Shannan village. She is such a young lady who can''t live in a luxury villa. She is willing to be crowded with me. I really don''t understand the world of rich people. Wutong village,


    , said Ye Yingying''s Wu Tong Road or her grandfather''s orange village. I let her take care of Ye Yingying in a sentence. She was still awfully happy to say nothing. It''s a silly girl.


    I know that the reason why she did this is because of me, Mo Han''s deep love for me, every point and every drop I see in my eyes, and then think about my shame to her.


    "What do you think, brother?" Mo Han took Ye Yingying''s hand and asked me.


    "Nothing. It''s just that the place is so big that I suddenly feel confused. "


    "Hee hee. Do you like it here? "


    "Not bad."


    "You said if we live here after we get married, would you?" When Mo Han mentioned the word marriage, I found that ye Yingying''s body trembled obviously. Mo Han didn''t pay attention to me at that time, but I looked at them clearly.


    "This -" I can''t take any more words. How can I say it? I''ve never thought about the word "marriage".


    Mo Han saw me embarrassed, she said with a smile: "you don''t have to be nervous, I just casually say, where you go, I will go, if you don''t want to live here, we won''t live here, even leave Hangzhou to go back to Mingyang and Shencheng."


    "Hanhan, in fact, I -"


    Mo Han interrupted me and said: "brother Tian, really, you don''t think you owe me anything. As long as you can be with me, it doesn''t matter where you go. If you go back to Shencheng or Mingyang, I just hope you can accompany me to visit my parents often. They are just my daughter. If they are far away, they will miss me."


    In fact, I don''t know what to say. I broke up with Lin Manxue, and I''m already free. Normally speaking, I have no psychological burden with Mo Han, and she has passed the investigation of my family, and we are going back to Hangzhou with a certain purpose. How can I have other ideas at this time.


    I am also very upset, I want to let it go, but my heart seems to be afraid of something, but I don''t know what I am struggling with.


    I think I may not forget Lin Manxue completely. As long as she stays in my heart for one day, I dare not talk about marriage with other women easily.


    Even if this woman is mo Han.


    I find myself a little indecisive or unable to afford to let go. Maybe when everyone is facing real love, he or she is reluctant to let go.


    After visiting the first floor, Mo Han took Ye YingYing and me to visit other floors, focusing on the second floor and the fifth floor. The second floor is her private space, while the fifth floor is where her parents work and study.


    Mo Han''s room is very warm. There are four suites on the second floor. Mo Han lives in the middle of the room and a guest room. The other two are where she studies and where she keeps pets.


    The place of study is full of musical instruments, piano, guzheng, Violin and so on. The place of pet has a big wolf dog. Since Mo Han came home, this big wolf dog has been following us. Mo Han said that this wolf dog was five years old. It was a gift that her father brought back from abroad when she was a freshman.


    The dog is a very spiritual animal. The big wolf dog is very close to Mo Han. It always revolves around her, but it is very alert to me. Just seeing me, it always barks at me, which makes me dare not approach it easily.


    However, it is also very friendly to Ye Yingying. I don''t know if it follows the rule that the same sex repels each other and the opposite sex attracts each other in the animal kingdom.


    After visiting Mo Han''s private territory, we went to the fifth floor to visit Mo Han''s parents'' study. Their study was not together, one in the East and the other in the West. The bookshelves in their study were full of books. I picked one at random and wrote a lot of words on it. According to this situation, these books were not furnishings, but actually read.


    I know that some rich people like to put some books on their faces and pretend to be scholarly or knowledgeable. But I don''t think Mo Han''s parents are. They are really well read. Success is not accidental. They are richer than you and harder than you. They can''t make you refuse.


    When we were visiting the fifth floor, Mo Han''s mother asked Aunt Huang to come up and ask us to have dinner. We arrived at the dining room on the first floor. There was a large rectangular marble table, which was already full of dishes.Aunt Huang is helping Mo Han''s mother to serve food. I see a very handsome middle-aged man carrying two bottles of red wine. How can I describe this man?


    Let me talk about his appearance first. His height is about 1.83 meters. He is two or three centimeters shorter than me. He has a Chinese character face and bright eyes. His figure is very standard. Unlike other middle-aged uncles who have a big belly, he doesn''t have it. His abdomen is flat, his waist is straight, and he looks upright.


    His skin is relatively white, he has a refined air, and his temperament is outstanding. In a word, I see everything a successful man should have in him.


    I respectfully called him "Uncle Mo". My name was mo Han''s mother and aunt. Uncle Mo nodded with a smile and motioned us to sit down for dinner.


    "Chutian and Yingying, you take this place as your home. Don''t be constrained. Come and sit down and eat." Uncle Mo put the red wine on the table. Uncle Tian, the housekeeper of the Mo family, opened the red wine. He poured the red wine into the decanter. A good red wine needs to be in contact with the air for a period of time to drink, otherwise it will have astringent taste and fishy smell.


    We each find a seat. Ye Yingying sits on my left hand, Mo Han sits on my right hand, and uncles and aunts sit opposite us.


    Uncle Mo picked up the wine glass and was the first to speak after sitting down: "come on. Let''s go first. First of all, you are welcome to Chutian and Yingying. Your aunt and I are very happy that you can come. Secondly, welcome my baby daughter Hanhan home. You may not know that Hanhan is not in Hangzhou these days. Your aunt can''t eat well and sleep well. She worries about this and that every day. Now, her heart can finally fall into her stomach. "


    Aunt said with a smile: "don''t listen to your uncle''s nonsense, I''m nervous. He is more nervous than me. The first thing I do when I go home every day is to ask if Hanhan comes home. We say no, and he often goes to Hanhan''s room to check, which makes us want to cheat him."

 Chapter 332

    Uncle Mo and aunt talk very humorous, just a few words to make the atmosphere up, we had the first drink together. Ye Yingying doesn''t drink or talk. She just sits there and eats food.


    I gave her all the dishes in her bowl. Mo Han may have told her uncle and aunt about ye Yingying, because they had Mo Han''s experience and especially understood Ye Yingying''s current situation, so they didn''t mind Ye Yingying''s impoliteness.


    After one drink, uncle Tian poured us half a glass of red wine.


    While we were eating vegetables, we chatted. After a while, I held up my glass and toasted: "uncle, aunt, my aunt and I have come to disturb you this time. I''d like to propose a toast to you. First, I wish your family reunion. Second, I wish you good health."


    The aunt waved her hand and said, "Chutian, this is a family dinner. Don''t make it so formal. If you don''t have any trouble, toast or not, just do it at will. Come on, let''s drink together. "


    I, Mo Han, my uncle and aunt drank half a cup together again.


    Uncle said: "Chutian, your aunt is right. We have been looking forward to your coming back with Hanhan for a long time. How can you feel trouble. My daughter, everything is good. She has never left us since childhood. Once she is not around, your aunt and I are really not used to it and can''t rest assured. "


    Mo Han said: "Dad, I''m not used to it. I''ll come back to see you now. And your mother, I''m not allowed to say that in the future. It''s like that Chutian took me away."


    Uncle laughs and says: "you this wench, had the boy friend not to have the parents, the white loves you, as expected the female big does not stay."


    Mo Han blushed and said to his aunt, "Mom, look at my dad. He bullied me."


    Aunt happily said: "I think your father is right. How can you bully our little princess?"


    Mo Han was so dry that she blushed. She said angrily, "well, I''m not at home for a period of time. You guys bully me. I''ll ignore you."


    "Ha ha ha."


    We had a good atmosphere at the beginning. We talked and laughed, and enjoyed ourselves. If the atmosphere was good, we would drink wine naturally. The four of us drank two bottles of red wine. Of course, I drank the most. It was estimated that I drank one bottle, and the three of them drank about one bottle together.


    After drinking two bottles of red wine, aunt asked Uncle Tian to take a bottle of red wine from the wine cabinet.


    Uncle said: "Chutian, you drink well. Do you need to socialize often?"


    I said: "my drinking capacity is trained with a few friends in the University. I don''t have much social intercourse at work."


    Uncle nodded and asked, "do you have many classmates working in Shencheng?"


    I replied, "not a lot, just a few."


    Uncle asked: "do you usually find time to get together?"


    I said, "everyone is busy after work, so it''s less to get together."


    "Well. So it is. I seldom get together with some of my friends. After starting a family, work and family become the main battlefields, and the rest is ignored. "


    Aunt suddenly said: "Chutian, are your parents OK?"


    "Very good. Thank you for your concern. This time, they specially asked me to convey their greetings to you and uncle. "


    "Your parents are very kind." My aunt said with a smile, "your uncle and I wanted to let your parents come to Hangzhou to play together. I heard that they also graduated from Zhejiang University, right?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s a good time to come back to Zhejiang University. These years Zhejiang University has changed a lot and developed very well. They haven''t come back to visit the old place for so many years. It''s just an opportunity."


    I said: "in fact, my parents also want to visit my uncle and aunt in person, but there are so many things in school that I can''t get rid of them for a while. I''ll bring them back when I have a chance."


    Aunt said: "don''t say what visit, just come to recognize a door, we are all a family, don''t say so strange. By the way, Chutian, what do your parents say about you and Hanhan? "


    "This -" my head began to hurt, and I finally got to the point. What should come will come, and I can''t hide it.


    "Aunt said with a smile:" you just say, they have any ideas can be put forward, let''s discuss, easy to say


    When Mo Han saw us talking about this topic, her face became more red, but she could see that she was very happy and excited. She said softly, "Mom, you should be more reserved, so that your daughter can''t get married."


    Aunt said with a smile: "well, Han Han, are you reluctant to let me and your father not want to get married? This is the best way. I and your father are reluctant to let you get married, or this will not be mentioned."


    "How can that work?" Mo Han was excited and immediately protested, but after the protest, she reflected that her mother was teasing her.


    "I hate it. I don''t care about you." Mo Han don''t cross a face to go, a face says coyly.


    I stammered: "uncle, aunt, my mother just asked me to send Hanhan home this time, but there was no special explanation for the others."


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. In fact, this time I went home with Mo Han, the meaning was very obvious, that is to confirm our love relationship, to recognize a door, and even to talk about marriage or parents'' meeting if possible. I suddenly said that, didn''t I make it clear that I didn''t want to talk about it or even refuse to get married?After hearing this, my aunt was silent for a while. I seemed to see that she was a little unhappy. But she was very self-restraint and didn''t attack face to face. Maybe she had experienced too many big scenes and could not change her face. I surmised in my heart.


    Uncle Mo said with a smile: "come on, drink, and then drink."


    They are all smart people, some words stop at the end, they must see some of my careful thinking.


    After that, the atmosphere was much worse. After drinking this bottle of red wine, the whole dinner was over. Aunt Huang and another aunt were cleaning up the table. Uncle went back to his bedroom to lie down for a while because he drank a lot of wine. He was a famous doctor and often needed surgery. He seldom drank alcohol at ordinary times, so the amount of alcohol was not very good.


    My aunt asked Mo han to lead Ye Yingying to the guest room. She took me to her study, which is the study on the fifth floor.


    This study area is very large, at least 120 square meters, is a suite, aunt let me sit on the sofa opposite her.


    At this time, the aunt was different from the aunt downstairs. If the former aunt was a kind and loving mother, then the aunt at this time was an absolute superior, a standard strong woman. Her aura burst instantly, which made me feel great pressure.


    Her eyes, her eyes, her posture, her momentum are all declaring that she is an absolute queen, and I am just a small person in front of her eyes.


    "Auntie, I -"


    Auntie waved her hand to stop me from speaking. She looked at me sharply and said, "first answer me a question: now let''s chat, I have two identities, one is mo Han''s mother, the other is a professional lawyer, which one do you want to talk to. If you talk to Mo Han''s mother, I hope you think from a mother''s point of view, and I will respect you as much as possible; if you talk to a lawyer, what I say may be more incisive, or it may not give you much respect. "


    How do I choose? I thought about it and said, "Auntie, just ask what you want. I will cooperate with you."


    "Yes. In that case, I will have this conversation with you in a dual capacity. Ye Chutian, I need to confirm a few questions now. You don''t need to explain too much. You just need to answer me yes or no. do you understand? "


    I nodded slightly.


    "What you just said at the dinner table is not what your parents need you to convey, but what you mean, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 333

    I know I can''t deny it. I can only nod and say, "yes."


    "Your parents are very old, just like us, looking forward to your early marriage with Hanhan, aren''t they?"


    "Yes."


    "You push things because you don''t like cold in your heart, do you?"


    I began to hesitate. How can I answer this? If I say "yes", I''m not looking for death. What''s the consequence of playing hooligans with the daughter of a gold medal lawyer? I think it''s all seething. But if I say "no", it''s not appropriate. It''s not why I refused to marry just now.


    "He said. Yes or no


    "No


    My aunt looked me in the eye and said, "your eyes just now are scattered and can''t focus, which proves that what you just said is hesitating, and you are not sure whether it is?"


    A lawyer is, in a sense, an expert in language and psychology. It''s strange that I can lie in front of an expert without her eyes.


    So I nodded again and said, "yes."


    "You''re not sure if you like cold because you have another woman in your heart, are you?"


    My mother, it''s really brain consuming to chat with the gold medal lawyer. She pokes me to the core every sentence, which makes me unable to move, even if I want to deny it.


    "Auntie, I think -"


    Auntie interrupted me and said, "do you just need to answer yes or no?"


    "Aunt, please allow me to say a fair word, people''s emotions are very complex, sometimes can''t simply use a yes or no to say clearly."


    My aunt sneered and said, "I don''t need to know the complicated thoughts in your heart. I just need to know the answer. Now you don''t want to talk about marriage with Hanhan. Is it because you have other women in your heart, right or not?"


    Malegobi, she forced me so hard, I am a little angry, I Ye Chutian is not a eggshell, I like ye Manxue, what''s the matter, I gritted my teeth and said: "yes."


    "This woman is Lin Manxue, the former president of Lin group and the current president of Manxue company, isn''t she?"


    "Do you know her?" I was a little surprised to ask Mo Han''s mother, she seems to know more than I thought.


    "You don''t have to worry so much, you answer me, right or not?"


    Now that I have reached this stage, I have no choice but to admit, "yes."


    Aunt saw me face to face admit that her face is getting colder and colder, she said: "now another way, I ask you."


    I''ll go. It''s like she didn''t ask me just now. Did I ask her a question? If I have to say yes, I just asked, "do you know her?" But she didn''t answer me.


    My aunt said: "your first job after graduation is to work in mansue company. As a rookie in the workplace, you have become a project manager in less than a year, and now you are also the deputy director of the project department. It''s not that I look down on you, but that you have such qualifications, education and experience. It''s very difficult to sit in mansue company today. It must be Lin Manxue Help you in the back. I want to ask you, what is your relationship with Lin Manxue? "


    "She was my former leader and direct supervisor. She appreciated me before and promoted me unconventionally, but now I have left Manxue company and have not become any deputy director."


    My aunt said contemptuously, "No. As far as I know, the deputy director of the project Department of Manxue company is Ye Chutian. Don''t tell me how many ye Chutian of your company happen to have the same name as you. "


    It''s impossible. I''ve been away from Manxue company for more than three months. How can this happen? Lin Manxue forced me to be the deputy director of the project department, but I''m not in Manxue company at all. How can she do this.


    In my heart, I was surprised and puzzled, but with my understanding of Lin Manxue''s character, maybe she can really do it.


    "Auntie, believe it or not, I haven''t worked in Manxue company these months."


    My aunt nodded and said, "I believe that."


    "Since you believe it, you just said that it is impossible for me to be the deputy director of the project Department of man Xue company. How can man Xue company let a person leave the company to take such an important position? Even if President Lin wants to help me, he has no way to do it."


    My aunt said, "someone told me that you are not in the company these few months because Lin Manxue sent you to study abroad. She said that your qualifications are not enough and you need to be recharged."


    It''s OK for me to go here. I''ve really convinced man Xue. She can think of everything. She doesn''t say to study at home, but to study abroad, because it''s easy to check at home, but hard to check abroad. She must have got all my certificates through her relationship.


    The aunt said: "Lin Manxue also said that your study plan has been set long ago, but just in time for your promotion. She also intends to let you become a general manager of a branch company after you come back from your studies. Lin Man Xue is willing to help you like this. Tell me the truth. Is there any improper relationship between you


    I was silent. If man Xue thought so much about me and helped me, then I suspect that she was too one-sided to take advantage of me. It''s true that she used me and cheated me, but she didn''t harm my interests. On the contrary, she helped me to advance in my career. I can''t understand her so narrowly.I suddenly miss man Xue very much. I always miss her. Now after my aunt''s advice, I suddenly realize that I am not too sentimental and take men''s dignity and face seriously. In fact, man Xue has no choice but to do these things because she believes in my ability and that I can do well and be trusted. Why am I so sensitive?


    Now I want to fly to man Xue. I wonder why these things are. Let the past pass. Why should I care? As long as I like her and she likes me, I can be with her. Is other things important.


    When my aunt saw my face changing, she had an epiphany, a joy, a regret and a remorse. All in all, it was extremely rich.


    I suddenly found that my aunt was looking at me, I immediately wake up, now is not the time to think about me and man Xue, but is talking about me and Mo Han with Mo Han''s mother, how can I be distracted.


    I said: "Lin is always a good woman, she is not the kind of person you think, I am clear with her, just I like her."


    Aunt said: "Lin Manxue is the fiancee of Xiang Pengyu, general manager of Lin''s real estate. You have no future. Do you know?"


    "I know."


    Aunt silent for a long time, said: "you like her, Han Han know?"


    I said, "I don''t know."


    "I''ll ask you another question. What''s your feeling for Hanhan in your heart? Tell me the truth."


    "I don''t know. I haven''t thought about it, so I can''t answer you clearly. "


    My aunt gave me a cold look. I saw a chill in her eyes. I thought that if she hadn''t cultivated well, she could scratch my face. Do you believe it?


    "But Hanhan likes you very much, you know?"


    I nodded slightly and admitted frankly, "I know."

 Chapter 334

    Aunt said after a while: "you and Hanhan have been together for so long, you should know one thing, Hanhan is sick, she can''t be stimulated, and Hanhan told me that you and she have been to a mysterious island, and you have had a relationship there, right?"


    I said: "Han Han told me that I was in a coma at that time. I don''t know what happened, but it should be true."


    "Although my daughter gave her body to you many years ago, and the special circumstances at that time can''t blame you completely, the fact is that you were intimate. Now it''s not appropriate for you to just ignore it?"


    "Auntie, I didn''t ignore it. I''m willing to be responsible. "


    Aunt coldly said: "responsible? How to be responsible! You like others in your heart. Do you want her to follow you like this? You want it, we don''t want it yet. Although my daughter is ill, she is also the apple of our family''s eye. We are afraid to drop it in our hands and melt it in our mouths for fear that she will be wronged. How dare you do this to her


    I''m choking and speechless. Yes, I''m responsible. What am I responsible for.


    My aunt looked at me and thought about it and said, "I don''t like to force others to do things. I''ll give you two ways. You can choose for yourself. The first way, you leave Manxue company and promise me never to go to Shencheng or see Lin Manxue. When you and Hanhan come back to Hangzhou, I will arrange your house, car and work. If you don''t want to go to work and want to do business on your own, I will give you full support. You don''t have to worry about capital. As long as you have ideas, I will provide you with as much as you want, and you don''t have to worry about contacts With worry, I''ll guarantee you a hundred million yuan in three years. "


    This pie is really big. As long as you leave Manxue and Shencheng, you can easily get wealth, status and identity. I said with a bitter smile, "what''s the second way?"


    "If you can''t love my daughter wholeheartedly and want to pursue an illusory love, then I advise you to leave her as soon as possible, but at the same time, I need you to do the following three things: first, you can''t make her sad, let alone aggravate her illness; second, you can find a way to keep her in Hangzhou, stay with us, and let us take care of her; third, you can''t take care of her in the future Meeting with her makes her forget you slowly. As for the reason, you should find your own way. In a word, my request is that you give me a healthy and complete daughter. No matter what method you use, you should do it. Now, when you tell me your choice, I remind you that no matter you choose the first way or the second way, you can''t go back. I hope you will consider it carefully. "


    It''s impossible for me not to go back to the deep city, and I can''t leave Lin Manxue like this. Last time, I left Manxue on impulse, but now, when I know that she has paid so much for me and done so many things for me, how can I vent my anger on her.


    In fact, I have already forgiven her in my heart. If I don''t forgive, how can I miss her more and more, and how can I fall into this dilemma now? I''m afraid to come to Mo Han''s house, hesitate to come to Mo Han''s house, and even avoid talking about my marriage with Mo Han after I come to Mo Han''s house. There''s only one reason. I like Lin Manxue. I always want to go back to find her, and I can''t talk to her She married a woman.


    I''m just worried about my self-esteem. I just can''t put down my face. I just can''t find a step down my brain axis. Now I want to understand. I want to go back to Shencheng, Manxue company and Lin Manxue.


    In addition to Lin Manxue, I have two reasons why I have to go back to Shencheng:


    first, I want to go back to Shencheng and continue to trace Yang ruohui''s whereabouts. Yang ruohui is the main culprit who has caused Ye Yingying such a tragedy. I want to find him out. Although I don''t know where he is now, I believe he will return to Shencheng sooner or later.


    Second, I have been chased and killed many times. I haven''t found the murderer behind the scenes so far. I can''t just settle this account. If this person doesn''t find out for a day, it''s a great hidden danger for me. If the other party dares to hurt the killer, it''s certainly not an ordinary person. I want to find out the truth as soon as possible, and then study the countermeasures to deal with him.


    All these things happened in the past few months, so I believe that the murderer is just a few people in my guess, but I have to go back to Shencheng to confirm who it is.


    I am full of guilt and guilt towards Mo Han. When things get to this stage, I can''t bear to blame. If I wake up earlier, I won''t let each other feel so embarrassed and miserable. It''s all my fault, I admit.


    I seriously asked my aunt, "is there no third way?"


    "No. You choose one. There are many choices in life. You can''t eat in the bowl and watch in the pot. In the end, you will be empty at both ends. "


    My aunt seems to be sure that I will choose the first way, because the first way is every man''s dream, career, family, wife and status. It''s not a man''s lifelong pursuit. As long as I nod my head gently, these things will naturally fall into my arms. It''s just pie in the sky.


    The other road is full of uncertainty. I go back to Shencheng to find my love, but Lin Manxue and I have no future. Not only Lin Manxue thinks so, but Mo Han''s mother and even myself think so. Lin Manxue can''t leave the Lin group, so we can''t get rid of Xiang Pengyu''s fetters, and we can''t really be together.Even if there is no Xiang Pengyu, Lin Manxue and I can do it. I''m afraid it can only be wishful thinking. Without Xiang Pengyu, Yan Qingcheng and other men, they won''t let go easily.


    Man Xue once told me that if I want to be with her, it will be full of all kinds of variables, even life-threatening. I have been assassinated twice, haven''t I? These bloody things in front of us, as long as it is not particularly firm belief of men will choose to retreat.


    On the one hand, there are real interests, on the other hand, there are illusory love, which is more important or less, isn''t it clear at a glance.


    I nodded and said, "I want to go back to Shencheng."


    My answer seemed to be expected and unexpected by my aunt. My aunt''s expression at that time was very strange, or she didn''t have any expression at that time, because in this case, no expression is the most strange expression.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    "Well."


    "Good. Since you have made a bad decision. Ye Chutian, you chose the road by yourself. I didn''t force you or force you. I respect your decision. In addition, I would like to emphasize a few more points. "


    "You said


    "First of all, in the days when Hanhan didn''t adapt to your absence, you need to stay with her in Hangzhou. Of course, I won''t want you to stay for a lifetime. I''ll give you a deadline, a month. If she can''t leave you after a month, you can leave by yourself. Do you agree with that? "


    I nodded, "yes."

 Chapter 335

    "Second, during her stay in Hangzhou, I hope you can give her a normal life. Anyway, she is your girlfriend now, and you have the obligation and responsibility to take care of her, not only her body, but also her mood. You can''t make her unhappy, so I ask you not to contact any women outside, especially Lin, this month Man Xue, do you agree? "


    "Yes. I agree. "


    "Third, our conversation today is limited to you and me. You are not allowed to tell a third person or even more than a third person. You need to keep this secret. Do you agree?"


    "Yes. I agree. "


    Aunt see me all agree down, she nodded slightly, said: "in front of all I ask you to do things, I do things more pay attention to fairness, I ask you so much, I also meet you a request, you have anything to say."


    "Auntie, I didn''t ask for anything."


    My aunt thought about it and said, "well, I''ve heard Hanhan about Yingying''s situation. It''s not convenient for you to take such a patient with you. After you leave Hangzhou, you''ll leave her here. I''ll help you get a doctor to treat her. Ye Chutian, you are too careless. Yingying''s disease is the same as that of Hanhan. If you allow it to develop without treatment, it will be very dangerous. It will only become more and more serious. "


    "Auntie -" I''m ready to refuse. I don''t want to trouble Hanhan''s family any more. I have to leave her. How can I trouble them.


    "Ye Chutian, listen to me. I''m not only helping you, but also helping Hanhan and Yingying. For Yingying, she is an unmarried woman. If she is like this all her life, how to find a good family in the future is a matter of life and can''t be delayed. For Hanhan, if Yingying stays in Hangzhou, she also has a partner and won''t be too lonely. At the same time, she can take care of YingYing and do something she likes. She thinks it''s valuable to live in the world After all, it''s not convenient for you to take a big girl with you. At the same time, you have to be busy with your career. Now the economic conditions are not particularly good. Yingying''s treatment cost is also a big expense. Therefore, my method is to kill three birds with one stone. I hope you will consider it seriously. "


    Aunt added: "as for you and cold things, one yard to one yard, you talk about you, cold and Yingying talk about them, can''t be confused."


    A lawyer is really a lawyer. Eloquence is good. Ye Yingying can really get the best treatment if she stays here. For her illness, it must be the most suitable place.


    For ye Yingying''s health, there is nothing I can''t do. If I owe you kindness, I owe you kindness. So I nodded and said, "OK. I thank you on behalf of Ye YingYing and my family. "


    The aunt sighed and said, "in fact, I like you very much. If you can be good with Han Han, it''s the best ending. But I know that it''s hard to turn things around. I also hope you can understand a mother''s heart. I''m afraid that the cold is too painful, and the long pain is not as good as the short pain, but I don''t know if I''m right or not, and whether it will bring her more harm. "


    "Auntie, you are a great mother. I admire you. At the same time, I can understand your hard conscience."


    "All right. You go to find them. Auntie wants to stay by herself for a while


    "Good."


    I got up and went to the door. When I opened the door, I vaguely saw a figure rushing downstairs. I didn''t see who it was at that time, but I just seemed to see someone at the stairway.


    I went down the stairs and met Aunt Huang on the fourth floor. I asked, "Aunt Huang, did you see someone coming down from the fifth floor just now?"


    "No


    "How long have you been standing here?"


    "My wife told me to stay here when she went upstairs to talk with you. I never left."


    It''s strange. I don''t think I''m seeing it too well.


    I left the fourth floor and went to the second floor to find Mo Han. I gently pushed the door of their bedroom, and I found that ye YingYing and Mo Han had fallen asleep.


    As I was about to leave, Mo Han crept down to the bed. She pulled my arm in her pajamas and said, "you wait for me outside for a while, and I''ll come out right away."


    "Ye Yingying is asleep?"


    "I fell asleep."


    Mo Han put on a coat and followed me out of the bedroom.


    "Why do you go to bed so early tonight?"


    Mo Han said: "I didn''t sleep well last night, so I''ll go to bed early today."


    "Then you go to bed and leave me alone."


    "If you wake me up, I won''t be sleepy. Brother Tian, what did you talk to my mother about in the study just now? "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just casual."


    Mo Han saw that I didn''t want to say, so she didn''t ask again. She took my hand to the guest room and said, "you''ll sleep here tonight. I''ll let Aunt Huang clean up. How''s it going?"


    "What about Yingying?"


    "She sleeps with me. My room is so big and my bed is so big that it''s not crowded for two people. "


    Mo Hanning can sleep with Ye Yingying, but she also wants me to sleep in the most comfortable environment. She is really attentive to me.


    "Cold, cold."


    "What''s the matter?""Don''t be so nice to me in the future."


    Mo Han put his body close to my body and said, "fool, you are my boyfriend. I''m not good to you, and I''m very happy when I see you sleeping comfortably."


    I touched Mo Han''s head and said, "Han Han, I''m sorry for you."


    "What''s right? I''m sorry. Brother Tian, I''m all yours now. Mine is yours, regardless of each other. "


    I didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence at that time. I thought she was still thinking about my marriage with her. If we want to get married, there is nothing wrong with her sentence.


    I''m not going to talk to Mo Han about this topic, because I can''t marry her. I''ve just talked to her mother, and the road has been chosen. I have to go on.


    Mo Han pulled out a set of pajamas from the cupboard and said to me, "brother Tian, this is the pajamas I asked Aunt Huang to buy for you. They are all bought according to your figure. They should be suitable. You can rest assured that they have been washed."


    "Good. Thank you


    "Why do you thank me? I''ll see you more. By the way, brother, can I stay in your room for a while? "


    "Of course."


    "Hee hee."


    There is an independent bathroom in the room, so I took my pajamas to take a bath inside. Mo Han taught me to use the equipment inside. A luxury house is a luxury house, and everything is the highest grade.


    "Don''t you say this villa is eight years old? Why is the decoration so new? "


    "It''s redecorated every two or three years," Mo Han said as he tried the water temperature in the bathtub


    "So luxurious?"


    Mo Han said with a smile: "anyway, it''s just to ask someone to do it, just to spend some money. Well, take a bath. "


    Where did Mo Han get some petals and sprinkle them in the bathtub? This is my first bath. When did I enjoy this treatment.


    "Hanhan, I''ll do it myself. You go out first."


    Mo Han shyly smile, back out.


    I didn''t soak for long, it was only about half an hour, but the bath was really comfortable. It made people feel comfortable after soaking.


    After I came out, Mo Han helped me dry my hair with a hair dryer. I lay down on the bed and went to sleep. Suddenly, she climbed into my bed and got into my quilt.


    I was surprised and asked, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 336

    Mo Han''s face turned red immediately. She lowered her head and said, "I want to have a chat with you, but it''s cold below."


    "Oh. Then you go to bed and I''ll go down. " I opened the quilt to get out of bed. Mo Han took my hand and said, "it''s OK. It''s warm in the quilt."


    "Isn''t that good? Or I''ll turn on the heat. "


    "It''s already opened. It''s cold in Hangzhou in winter." Mo Han said gently, she won''t let me go down, and put my bracelet around her small waist.


    Mo Han''s figure is also one in a million, which is not inferior to Lin Manxue. Holding Mo Han makes me feel numb. Men are animals who like to think in the lower body. Holding such a beautiful woman, if I don''t have any idea in my heart, I don''t believe it myself.


    The fragrance on Mo Han''s body constantly tests her concentration. She is really beautiful. She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen except Lin Manxue. Especially after I saw her real figure, I once again sighed that sometimes it is unfair that God has given her a lot of money, and also given her a body and beauty. How can other women live!


    "Brother Tian."


    "Well. What''s the matter? "


    "Your heart beats so fast."


    "No," he said


    "Really. You''re plopping. " Mo Han put his body close to me, I really want to collapse, you are so attractive to me, there is a word called self sin can''t live, you know?


    "Hanhan, did I just turn up the temperature of the air conditioner? Why do I feel so hot?" I lifted the quilt and prepared to go down again.


    Mo Han suddenly came to my face and gently kisses my lips. This is the first time that she kisses me. Although it''s a little raw, it''s enough to destroy everything.


    At that time, I suddenly felt the blood boiling in my arms. I hugged Mo Han and kissed her. I not only turned away from her, but also explored every secret of her.


    I fell into some kind of curse and became no longer me.


    At that time, my brain was dead, leaving only instinctive reactions. I only knew to cooperate with her or guide her to complete every note and play the best music in the world.


    Mo Han''s body left me every label, I am not satisfied with this, I can restrain us to play things are clear, at this time, we need to be frank with each other, can''t hide.


    Mo Han holding me, she let me do mischief, her eyes are full of joy and happiness, Mo Han gently biting the lips, sexy mess.


    Just before I was about to enter Mo Han''s body, a picture suddenly flashed in front of me. A beautiful woman said to me: "Ye Chutian, there are two roads ahead, one leads to heaven and the other to hell. Which one do you choose, which one do you choose You choose not to go back. "


    There is only one voice "which one do you choose" in my mind at this time. This voice entangles me and makes my desire disappear completely. Yes, I have made a choice. How can I hurt Mo Han like this.


    I''m not as good as an animal!


    I quickly got up from Mo Han, put on my clothes and squatted on the ground with my head in my arms. Mo Han followed me to get up. At this time, she had no shelter on her body. She wrapped up a blanket on her body and said, "what''s the matter with you, brother


    "Han Han, I''m sorry. I''m a beast. I''m sorry for you."


    "Brother Tian, what''s the matter with you? I volunteered. You didn''t apologize to me."


    "No. Hanhan, I''m sorry. Put on your clothes and go back to your room. "


    Mo Han blushed and said, "I don''t want to go back tonight. I want to stay with you."


    "No. Hanhan, you must go back, and at once. "


    "Brother Tian -"


    I interrupted Mo Han and said: "Han Han, be obedient, go back quickly. Are you not going to listen to me? "


    Mo Han thought about putting on his clothes and said, "brother Tian, I''ll listen to you. I''ll go back."


    Mo Han left my room and I sat on the ground. What''s wrong with me? I told Mo Han''s mother that I was going to leave Mo Han and go to the deep city to look for Lin Manxue. But what did I do just now? I almost destroyed Mo Han and myself and Lin Manxue.


    I am extremely regret now, men see beauty easy to lose their mind, I now have some fear, a slip into eternal hate, I almost can''t go back.


    I called the old class. The party was cancelled. I''ll make another appointment later. I''m not in the mood to go out now.


    The next month, ye Yingying was sent to a specialized hospital for closed treatment. The first treatment cycle was three months. Mo Han and I lived in a villa, but Mo Han''s parents didn''t live here. They went back to their old house and only came to see us occasionally.


    Mo Han and I live a life of two people. I think Mo Han''s mother deliberately arranged this. Except for the servant and housekeeper, uncle Tian, Mo Han and I are the only people in the villa.


    This period of time is mo Han''s happiest time. I can see a smile on her face every day. Her smile is more and more brilliant, and people are more and more beautiful.


    In addition to running, planting flowers and fishing, we also go swimming every day, weeding and basking in the sun occasionally. I try to make up for Mo Han, because I will leave Hangzhou in a month to find another woman.In this month, I, Lao ban, monkey, Dawei and Mo Han got together for several times. We had a good time together. We enjoyed ourselves very much every time.


    Time goes by. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s the end of December. Christmas is coming. After Christmas, I''m leaving Hangzhou to go back to Shenzhen. Mo Han these two days is deeper than before, the smile on the face also some reluctantly, don''t know how to return a responsibility, she seems to have noticed I want to leave.


    It''s said that women have a magical sixth sense. I don''t know whether it''s true or false, but from Mo Han''s performance, it''s really possible that there is such a magical thing.


    "Han Han, what''s the matter with you? Why are you depressed? "


    "No


    "You''re trying to cheat me."


    "Really not. Brother Tian, Christmas is coming soon. What do you say about our Christmas this year? "


    "What do you want to do?"


    has the final say?


    "Of course."


    "Can I ask for anything?"


    "Of course."


    "You can''t lie to me."


    "I won''t lie to you."


    Mo Han said uneasily, "OK. Then I''ll arrange it. But if you''re not happy, don''t annoy me, ignore me, and don''t give me face. "


    "Yes, it depends on you."


    Mo went out happily. I don''t know what she did. All I know is that she took the housekeeper Tian Shu and came back late after a busy day, but Tian Shu never came back.


    In the evening, I asked Mo Han, "where''s uncle Tian?"


    "He went to work."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Then you will know." Mo Han didn''t want to disclose. The next day, she took me to a high-end suit store and bought me a very expensive suit, which cost more than 300000 yuan. She also went to a shopping mall and bought me two pairs of shoes, several ties, several shirts and a watch.

 Chapter 337

    These things cost more than one million yuan in total. When Mo Han swiped the card, I was surprised. My dear, it''s almost two million yuan. What''s so expensive.


    I don''t know why Mo Han suddenly bought so many things for me, but I didn''t ask, because she naturally had a reason to do so.


    Tomorrow is Christmas. I think maybe this is the Christmas present she gave me.


    On the morning of December 25, I didn''t see Mo Han when I got up. I searched the whole manor and couldn''t find her. Uncle Tian came to me with a smile and said, "Mr. Ye, would you please come with me?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s something I need your help with."


    "Good."


    I went to a room with Uncle Tian. I saw two makeup artists in it, one male and one female. My day, what''s the situation. Uncle Tian asked me to put on all the things I bought yesterday, and then asked the makeup artist to help me clean up, mainly to take care of my hair.


    After a careful care by the makeup artist, I looked at myself in the mirror. I couldn''t believe it. I was very handsome originally. This kind of care made other men unable to live.


    After everything was done, uncle Tian asked me to get into a car. It was a very luxurious car. Rolls Royce knows, tens of millions of top luxury cars. I''ve never been in such a luxury car in my life.


    Uncle Tian sat in the co driver''s seat and asked the driver to take us to a place, church, a very sacred place. I was still wondering, do you want to go to church to celebrate Christmas?


    Even if you celebrate, you don''t need to dress so ceremoniously. Rolls Royce opens the way and doesn''t need to be so extravagant.


    After the car arrived at the church, I saw that there was no one outside. What''s the matter? Isn''t it a Christmas celebration? Why is it so cold.


    Uncle Tian took me to the church door and let me push the door in. He left immediately.


    I pushed open the door of the church doubtfully, and I saw an extremely beautiful woman standing in the middle of the church in her wedding dress. She was leaning sideways and looking at me with a smile.


    This woman is not others, it is mo Han, I was almost jaw startled, what is this situation, marriage? Who and who? Me and Mo Han?


    I stood at the door, not knowing how to go down.


    Mo Han gently waved to me, I walked slowly to her, Mo Han stretched out his hand, took my hand and said: "after walking this road, I am Mo Han, your bride of Ye Chutian, all my life."


    "Hanhan -"


    Mo Han put the index finger of his other hand to his mouth and hissed, "it''s just a dream. You can rest assured that after waking up, you are still free. You forget that you promised me a few days ago to meet any of my requirements. "


    I didn''t speak for a while. Mo Han said so. What else can I say.


    Mo Han and I walked forward step by step until we came to the priest. The priest was a foreigner. He drew a cross on his chest and said to Mo Han and me in non-standard Chinese: "congratulations."


    Mo Han smiles and bows: "thank you."


    The priest said, "today I will officiate your wedding on behalf of the Lord. Mr. Ye Chutian, will you remember Miss Mohan all your life? No matter how far away from her, no matter whether she is by your side or not, you will remember her all your life. "


    The priest''s lines are different from before. Maybe it was designed by Mo Han himself. Anyway, the priest can''t ask like this.


    "I will."


    The priest turned his face and asked Mo Han, "Miss Mo Han, will you be loyal to your husband Mr. Ye Chutian all your life? Even if he can''t be with you, even if he may never see you again, even if you no longer have any contact from now on, are you still willing to


    Mo Han nodded heavily and said, "I do."


    "Good. Please exchange rings. God bless you. Amen


    Mo Han took out two rings, one for me to put on, one for me to let me put on for her, I was confused by her circle, this is singing which one.


    "Husband, put it on me quickly." Mo Han changed his name to my husband. I was almost scared to kneel down. I don''t need to be so professional in acting. It''s not filming.


    Mo Han constantly urged me, I looked at her eager eyes, after a little hesitation to put it on her, male left female right, I put it on the ring finger of her right hand.


    Mo Han closed his eyes and said, "husband, kiss your bride."


    The priest also said, "Mr. Ye Chutian, you can kiss your bride."


    I shook my head and gently kissed Mo Han''s forehead. Mo Han opened his eyes and thanks the priest with a smile: "father, thank you so much."


    The priest drew a cross on his chest and said, "may God bless you, beautiful and kind Miss Mohan."


    After the process, the priest left the church, and then a photographer came in. He took a lot of pictures for us, which was the most pictures I took in my life, and almost made me puke.


    In the evening, Mo Han and I went home. She was wearing a wedding dress and I was wearing a suit. We were walking in the garden, holding hands. Mo Han said, "today is really happy. If only we could be so happy every day.""Yes. You will be happy all your life. "


    "Yes. With this perfect wedding, I don''t think I have any regrets in my life. Husband, will you remember me for the rest of your life as you promised to the Lord in church? "


    "Hanhan -"


    "can you cheat me?"


    I nodded and said, "yes. I''ll never forget you for the rest of my life. "


    Mo Han said, "me too."


    Mo Han then cried, her shoulders shrugged, crying very moving.


    "Han Han, don''t do that." I am also very sad, tomorrow I will leave here, I believe that Mo Han may already know something, but I can''t change the result, because it''s impossible for me and her.


    I have a woman I like in my heart, that is, Lin Manxue. Between her and her, I choose Lin Manxue, but I don''t want to hurt Mo Han.


    Mo Han gently hugged me. She buried her head in my arms and said, "I don''t know when to meet again in the future. Maybe not later. Husband, if you have a bad life outside, if the woman you like is not good to you, you will come back. I will wait for you at home at any time."


    "Mo Han, don''t do that. It''s not worth it. "


    "Nothing is worth, nothing is not worth, this is everyone''s choice, just as you choose to leave, I choose to stick, we do not forget the original intention."


    "Cold, cold."


    "Husband, I have a request, can you agree?"


    "You said


    "I want to hear if you can call me wife on the eve of leaving."


    "That''s not good."


    "Will you grant me this wish?"


    I nodded and called softly, "wife."


    "Ah."


    Mo Han answered and cried again. She wiped her tears and said, "I''m sorry, husband. Such a beautiful atmosphere makes me cry. I apologize to you."


    I don''t know how to answer the phone. Mo Han''s fault lies in me, or love, or falling in love with Lin Manxue.

 Chapter 338

    That night, I held Mo Han in my arms and stayed in the garden all night. It was very cold outside, but I didn''t feel chilly. This was my last night with Mo Han and the most special night. After daybreak, Mo Han waited on me to wash, change clothes and personally took me to the car. She had already asked Aunt Huang to help me with my luggage.


    When I got into the car, Mo Han turned around and didn''t look at me any more. She waved her back to me and asked Uncle Tian to take me away.


    Uncle Tian sent me to the airport. Mo Han had already reserved a ticket to Shencheng for me a few days ago. She really arranged everything for me.


    On the way to the airport, uncle Tian was driving in front of me. I was half lying on the back seat with my eyes closed. On the way to the airport, uncle Tian suddenly said, "Mr. Ye, miss is so kind to you. Do you really have the heart to leave her? Do you know that my young lady really loves you very much? She would rather be wronged by herself and regret for a lifetime than see you be wronged and regret for a lifetime and choose to let you go. "


    "Uncle Tian, you don''t understand. Emotional things are not so simple." I didn''t open my eyes, but closed them and said softly.


    Mr. Tian sighed and said, "Mr. Ye, please don''t blame me for being talkative. I just love my miss. My young lady is the best choice in terms of appearance, talent and character. She is filial to her elders and very kind to us servants. She treats us like relatives. Such a good girl, why don''t you want to stay for her? My young lady is sick in her heart. I''m really worried that she can''t stand such a blow. What should she do if she goes back to the past and is full of despair about the world and then closes herself up again? "


    "Mr. Ye, there was a matter of great importance. Miss would not let me tell anyone, but I can''t help seeing that miss has made such a great sacrifice. In fact, you can''t leave Hangzhou or miss."


    I opened my eyes and asked, "why?"


    "Because miss she -" Tian Shuzheng is going to say, suddenly his mobile phone has a phone call in, Tian Shuyi see mobile phone screen display, is mo Han call.


    While driving, uncle Tian connected the phone with an external voice:


    "miss."


    "Uncle Tian, have you arrived at the airport?"


    "Still on the way."


    "Slow down. I''m on my way, too. I''m not far from you


    "Ah? Are you here, miss? "


    "Well. And no talking. "


    "Oh."


    Mo Han heard the wind whirring, she immediately asked: "do you turn on the voice?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s it. Don''t say it." Mo Han immediately cut off the signal on the opposite side. At first, she certainly didn''t notice that uncle Tian turned on the voice. She thought I couldn''t hear their conversation.


    After talking with Mo Han on the phone, I said, "Uncle Tian, you haven''t answered my question just now. You just said it''s because of cold, because what''s wrong with her? Is it her cause?"


    Tian Shudun said: "nothing. Mr. Ye, I just feel that you and miss are such a good match in private that they should not be separated. "


    I know that uncle Tian is perfunctory. He didn''t mean that just now, but Mo Han told him not to talk. He didn''t dare to say it.


    I always feel that something is wrong, and I continue to ask:


    "Uncle Tian, is there something Hanhan is hiding from me?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. It''s a personal matter between you and miss. She didn''t tell me, and I don''t know."


    I thought about it. Uncle Tian didn''t let go. I couldn''t force him to say. I closed my eyes and began to rest.


    Uncle Tian slowed down. About ten minutes later, Mo Han called again. She told uncle Tian that she had seen our car and was following us.


    We drove to the airport from front to back. Outside the airport, our two cars were parked in the temporary parking space. Mo Han got out of the car and ran to me. Uncle Tian went to the trunk to help me with my luggage. He dragged my suitcase behind me and Mo Han.


    "Hanhan, why are you here?"


    "I''ll see you off." Mo Han was carrying a bag with a glass can filled with lucky stars.


    Mo Han took out the glass jar and put it on my hand. "Do you remember that you gave me a month to stay at home with my parents before you left Hangzhou? I used this time to fold these lucky stars. I hope they will bring you good luck. I didn''t take them with me when I went to Shencheng last time, so I can''t give them to you. Now I''ll bring them to you. "


    Hangzhou''s winter is very cold, Mo Han every word in the breath, I took the glass jar, looked at her little face, said thank you.


    Mo Han said with a smile: "you like it."


    I handed the glass jar to Uncle Tian behind me and asked him to hold it for me for a while. I took Mo han to a place in the front corner. Mo Han''s body was close to the wall at that time, and I met her face to face.


    "Han Han, tell me the truth, are you hiding something from me?"


    Mo Han''s eyes dodged and said, "No"No. You can''t lie. You like to blush when you lie. Now your face is so red, you must not tell me the truth. "


    Mohan paused and said, "really not. I blush because I''m frozen, not for any other reason


    "Really not?"


    "Well. I don''t lie to you, really. "


    "Hanhan, I''ll ask you seriously again. Are you really hiding anything?"


    Mo Han shook his head and said, "No


    "Hanhan, if not, I''ll go back to Shencheng."


    "Good."


    I turned around and prepared to take Mo Han back. Mo Han suddenly called me: "brother Tian."


    I turned back and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you want to say something to me? "


    "Thank you."


    Ah? Mo Han suddenly thanks me. What''s the matter? I''m confused again. She thanks me when I leave her. Is it my understanding or her speaking?


    "Han Han, why do you thank me?"


    Mo Han said seriously: "thank you for giving me the most precious gift. I like it very much and I''m very happy."


    Have I ever given Mohan a present? I think about it carefully. It seems that there is nothing. I stayed with her in the manor villa for a month. If the time is also counted, then this is the only one.


    Mo Han saw me looking at her in surprise. She didn''t explain much. She just gently took my hand and walked back with me.


    We went to pick up the ticket, and then went to the waiting hall to wait, Mo Han took me to the security gate, she has been watching my back disappear, also do not want to leave.


    Mo Han stood there, crying. Before I left, she didn''t shed a tear and kept a faint smile. But after I left, she let go of crying completely.


    "Don''t cry, miss. You can''t be too sad now."


    "Uncle Tian, do you think I did something wrong?"


    Mr. Tian sighed and said, "Miss, I don''t understand. Why don''t you tell Mr. Ye that if he knows the truth, based on my understanding of his character during this period, he won''t leave you."


    "I know. But I know he likes others, not me. I don''t mind myself, but as for him, what happiness can he have when he stays with a woman he doesn''t like? "


    "Miss, you are too kind and considerate. Who says Mr. Ye doesn''t like you? I can see that Mr. Ye has you in his heart. If he doesn''t have you in his heart, how can he stay with you for so long?"


    Mo Han said with tears in his eyes: "Uncle Tian, I regret now. I regret now. What should I do. I regret to let him go. I thought I was strong enough, but now I find out that these are all fake, pretended and imaginary things, and they don''t exist at all. "

 Chapter 339

    Uncle Tian advised: "Miss, if you don''t want to leave Mr. Ye, let''s go in and stop him. It''s still time. The flight hasn''t taken off yet. Come on, miss


    Uncle Tian pulls Mo Han and plans to rush inside. Mo Han pulls uncle Tian and says, "Uncle Tian, don''t you want to. Let him go. If I force him to stay, he will be unhappy. Deep city has his thoughts and yearning places. Let''s not force him to interfere with him, but let him choose his own life, OK


    "Miss."


    "Uncle Tian, you don''t want to persuade me. I''ve decided that I''ll wait for him in Hangzhou to help him look after ye YingYing and take care of her. And you have to promise me that you won''t contact him secretly without telling me. You promise me."


    "Good. Miss, I don''t care about it. I''ll listen to you. "


    I arrived at Shencheng airport before noon. When I came back to this familiar place again, I felt like I had lived a new life. I took a taxi to Shannan village. When I got out of the gate of Shannan village and looked at the three bright words "Shannan village", I felt a kind of homecoming.


    I ordered a bowl of egg and beef fried flour in a roadside shop, and a pigeon soup. I plan to deal with it at noon. After eating fried flour, I went to a supermarket to buy some daily necessities. I haven''t come back for four or five months, so the things in the room are estimated to be useless.


    I went back to the courtyard outside Shannan village. When I left, it was late summer and early autumn. Now when I came back, it was already in the middle of winter. This year passed so fast.


    The swing in the yard is still lying there. I throw my suitcase on the ground and go to sleep on the swing. Manyu used to like sleeping on it most. I often look up and see her as soon as I enter the yard.


    I slept on the swing for a while, and then went home. When I opened the door, I found that my home was very clean, cleaner than when I left.


    The tabletop is clean, the things are in good order, even the quilts and sheets are replaced with new ones. I''ll go. Isn''t it Manyu who made it for me again.


    I had a rest at home for a while. When I was lying on the swing just now, I saw that the cabbage in the field was overgrown with weeds, so I went to the yard to weed the cabbage in the field.


    I was busy until more than four o''clock in the afternoon. I went back to my room and took a hot bath. I changed into a clean Pajama and lay down on the bed to sleep. Last night, I sat in the garden with Mo Han in my arms. I had no sleep all night. I believe Mo Han was the same.


    A person is like this. If I don''t sleep well, I will be more sleepy once I fall asleep. I will sleep until dark as soon as I fall asleep.


    I was awakened by the sound of opening the door. At this time, it was all dark outside and the room was dark without the light on. I got up from the bed and went to the bedroom door. I saw a figure of Miaoman pushing the door in. Her slim hand was holding the key to the door, and she had not pulled the key out of the door.


    "Who?"


    She turned on the light in the living room and saw me standing at the door of the bedroom.


    "Man Xue."


    When I called her Manxue, it seemed that Lin Manxue could not believe that I disappeared a few months later and suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "You -"


    I joked: "Mr. Lin, it''s said that beautiful women forget things. It seems that I have to introduce myself again. My name is Ye Chutian, male, unmarried, bachelor''s degree, height 185cm, weight 144, I - "


    before I finish, Lin Manxue suddenly lost her bag and jumped into my arms in three or two steps. She not only threw herself into her arms, but also wanted to take advantage of me and kiss me.


    I quit immediately. How can a big man eat this kind of stuffy loss? How can she kiss me? How can I kiss her back? Even harder and fiercer than her.


    It''s beyond my original imagination that man Xue and I talk without saying a word. I''ve imagined countless scenes of reunion, but I didn''t throw myself into the scene of giving hugs and kissing. Maybe I underestimated my charm, man Xue''s enthusiasm and the magic of love.


    Man Xue and I were kissing at the door for a while. I suddenly let go of Lin Man Xue, picked her up, locked the bedroom door with my backhand, ran forward for a few steps, and then threw her directly on the bed.


    I pressed heavily on man Xue, kissing her and groping for her body structure. Suddenly, I was like an old anatomy doctor who was completely transformed. I knew all parts of the human body like the palm of my hand and found them just right. I found a surprising secret. Man Xue likes to close her eyes when she is in love.


    I hate the shackles, I want to let the shackles of man Xue all released, so I helped her make a bold decision, I three under five divided by two cleared man Xue all the influence of her sexy beautiful things, I want to let man Xue the most thorough and perfect present in front of me.


    Before taking off mansher''s sexiest object, mansher held down my hand and didn''t let me go on. I blew a hot breath at mansher''s earlobe and said softly, "don''t refuse me."


    Man Xue hesitated a little, and then gently moved her little hand, I think last time I resolutely left her, let her fear that dare not let me down.


    Man Xue didn''t stop me any more. She''s like a piece of meat on my chopping board. Let me play to my heart''s content. If I don''t stop, I will acquiesce. I didn''t miss this opportunity. When man Xue went into battle lightly, I''ll follow the law. I''ll keep up with her and let all the shackles go to hell.I didn''t get to the point, because I understand this kind of thing needs patience, impatient can''t eat hot tofu, I want to let man Xue always remember this night, this night''s beautiful, this night''s gentle.


    Seeing that I haven''t moved for a long time, man Xue opens her eyes and looks at me. Her eyes are full of tenderness. I see her eyes are full of missing and love for me.


    Women at this time are the most beautiful, more intoxicating than ever. I kiss her again, her smooth forehead, ruddy face, slender eyelashes, towering bridge of nose, sharp chin, white neck, I haven''t missed her everywhere.


    "Man Xue, I miss you." I said softly.


    "Don''t call me man Xue. I don''t want to be man Xue. I''m man Yu."


    "Good. Man Yu. Are you ready? "


    "Well."


    "Not afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid. But be gentle. "


    "Good."


    After my marriage with man Xue, I believe that there is a kind of woman who is born to be a man''s nemesis, making countless men heartbroken and have no regrets for her.


    ¡­¡­


    So far, this is the happiest time in my life, I am not willing to leave her, not willing to give up for a moment, so I firmly grasp this opportunity, and Manyu together from life to death, and then from death to life, so repeatedly, happy.


    In the middle of the night, Manyu said that she wanted to see the stars in the sky. I took her to the yard and lay on the swing. I took two quilts out, one under the mattress and the other over us.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    "There are some. But don''t worry, women will come to this one day. "


    "Regret it?"


    "Regret."


    Ah? Man Yu, do you understand romance? It''s a terrible thing to say this at this time, do you know?

 Chapter 340

    Man Yu saw me looking at her foolishly. She said with a smile, "I regret I didn''t give it to you earlier."


    "Manyu, you are so naughty." I almost forget, Manyu is not Manxue, she always talks so naughty, East a hammer West a stick, hit you can''t touch the direction.


    I put my arm around Manyu''s small waist, and one hand was still robbing her. Manyu gently asked me, "are you still angry with me?"


    "What do you think?"


    Manyu said uncertainly, "I can''t guess."


    "You ghost spirit spirit, not be can''t guess, but want me to say to forgive you personally, right?"


    Manyu said with a mischievous smile: "hee hee, will you?"


    "You make it up to me in this way. Can I say no?"


    "Do you really forgive me for not being angry with me anymore?"


    "Well."


    Manyu said coquettishly, "I want you to say it yourself."


    "I forgive you. I''m not angry with you."


    "Will you care about me, love me, listen to me and do whatever I say?"


    "Of course. Now that I have forgiven you, it will be the same as before. "


    When Man Yu saw me saying this, she suddenly changed her face and turned her face away. She muttered: "in this case, would you please loosen your claws first? It hurts to hold it


    "What?"


    "Let go."


    I see Manyu cold face, immediately release hand, also surprised to look at her, this little girl where and the wind.


    Manyu suddenly put my hand on her chest again, still let me free, I was confused circle, what does she mean, for a while like this, for a while like that, play with me.


    I asked, "what are you doing?"


    Man Yu said with a smile: "nothing. I just want to see if what I say still works. "


    I''ll go. Can you test it with this? It''s a wonderful flower. I can''t refuse to accept it.


    "Manyu." I called her gently in Manyu''s ear.


    "What for?"


    "How do you know what I want to do?" I deliberately stressed the word "Gan" heavily.


    "Hooligans." Manyu disdain tone, more let me itch unbearable, I hugged her in the back, in the yard of the Mid Autumn Festival thousands completed a rite of passage.


    This time it''s very special. It''s really integrated with the sky, earth and nature.


    After the event, Manyu warned me: "only once. Don''t touch me again."


    "Why?"


    "What, why! Only after marriage. "


    "Why?"


    "You want to get on the bus without buying a ticket. Do you think the driver and the conductor will like it?"


    "Of course. There''s something you don''t want. I can make up the ticket. "


    "Go away. You are such a rascal. Who knows if you will escape after getting on the bus? The risk coefficient is too high. The best way is not to let you get on the bus. "


    I said overbearing: "driving in my territory, how can it be your turn to make the decision and take over."


    "Oh, here you are again."


    "Ha ha. If you''re so charming, just accept your fate. "


    Manyu and I are playing in the yard. She teases me and I tease her. The atmosphere is too good.


    Man Yu lying in my arms suddenly asked me: "Chutian, do you like me?"


    I laughed twice and said, "Manyu, how can a smart woman like you ask such silly questions?"


    Manyu said haughtily: "it''s not that when a woman is in love, her IQ is zero. What''s wrong with asking silly questions."


    "Yes, yes. It''s just that Mr. Lin suddenly asked, but I don''t know how to answer it."


    Manyu immediately got up from my arms and glared at me: "what do you mean! You don''t like that I''m a bully. Do you think I''ve become your man now? I dare not run away and want to bully me? "


    I hugged Manyu''s small waist and said, "Manyu, calm down. I haven''t finished my words yet."


    "Say what! Do you say yes or no? "


    "How dare I think so. I didn''t mean that just now. When I said I didn''t know how to answer, I didn''t mean I didn''t like you, but I didn''t know what words to describe my love for you. "


    "Is that so?"


    "Sure"


    "don''t speak English, I don''t understand."


    "You''re a top student of Harvard. You''ve been in country m for so many years, and you don''t talk at ordinary times?"


    "I don''t understand. I''m so angry with you. Who let you provoke me?" Manyu lay back in my arms again and said gently:


    "you left me so hard last time. Do you know how sad I was at that time? I was abandoned when I first fell in love. At that time, I wanted to die. I cried all day and all night, drowned my sorrows with wine, and finally fell unconscious. The next day, I came to Shannan village to see you as soon as I sobered up. To my disappointment, you were not at home at all. I stayed till dark and you didn''t come back. How can you abandon me so ruthlessly? I''m your girlfriend, the girlfriend you''ve been pursuing. Don''t you cherish our relationship so much? "Man Yu cried as she said. She didn''t cry very much. She just shed tears. Maybe last time she was hit too hard, maybe even bigger than I thought.


    In fact, the quarrel between male and female friends is the most normal thing, but we are both love rookies, each other just established feelings, the foundation is relatively weak, do not know how to manage, coupled with our character is more alternative, very stubborn and stubborn, not willing to bow down easily, that things like a way to go to the black, so that it became so.


    "Manyu, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t do this to you. I know I''m wrong. Don''t cry."


    I gently kiss off the tears on Manyu''s face, she said foolishly: "I knew today, why at the beginning, when you hurt me at the beginning, have you ever thought that my heart is long, your words are so hurtful, when you go so determined, you don''t love me, so be tolerant to me. I admit that I''m sorry for taking advantage of you, but who else can I find and trust besides you? Besides, at that time, I only regarded you as an ordinary colleague, and the purpose of recruiting you was to help me deal with the trouble. What''s wrong with that? "


    "Man Yu, you''re right. It''s all my fault. It''s my male chauvinism, strong self-esteem, fragile heart, unable to withstand the blow." I constantly admit my mistakes, because in fact, Manyu really did nothing wrong. The purpose of applying for employees in the company is to help the leaders solve the problems. That is to say, the employees should have the value of being used by the company or the leaders. Which company would be willing to recruit a waste to come in.


    As the president of Manxue company, she needs me to play such a role to deal with Mr. Fan, so she recruited me into the company. There is nothing wrong with this. She doesn''t have to explain anything to me. What''s wrong with her?


    I was angry with her because she was my girlfriend and thought that she cheated me emotionally. In fact, I think it''s really funny now. I''m like a child. Because my parents once beat me, I think they don''t love me. Isn''t that funny? What is it?


    "Chutian, do you know? I grew up in a single parent family. My mother was abandoned by my father in this way. I had never seen my father before I was 13 years old. My mother brought me up by herself. "

 Chapter 341

    Ah? I was extremely surprised to hear that Manyu said. She is a member of the Lin family. How could such a thing happen? There is such a story in it.


    Manyu seemed to open her heart to me. She said, "I know you are particularly interested in my life experience, but it will take a long time to start from a very far place. Do you still want to hear it?"


    "Yes. I really want to


    Man Yu nodded and said: "I know you have countless questions in your heart. Now we are both like this. You and I have become the closest lovers. I don''t have to hide from you any more. I told you today. Do you wonder why I come to Shannan village to live in, because I have all kinds of luxury cars and villas


    "Yes. I''ve been wondering about it. "


    Manyu said: "because this yard is where I lived when I was a child. My mother took me to live here in those years. The acacia tree in front of me was planted by my mother with my own hands."


    Man Yu''s words made me gape again. I didn''t expect that man Yu had lived here when he was a child, and he should have lived here for many years.


    Man Yu continued: "do you remember that there is a vegetable field in the fork road ahead. One night we went for a walk there. I told you that the land once raised me. Do you remember?"


    Of course, I remember that she pointed to a dark place and said that there was a small ditch there. She asked me if I saw it. Actually, I didn''t see it, but she agreed that I saw it. Who would have expected that she lied to me that there was no small ditch there.


    She also said that the land in front of her had raised her. Without it, she would not have lived until now. I thought she exaggerated and deliberately teased me, but I didn''t think there was such a story.


    I replied, "I remember you said that."


    Manyu seems to fall into some kind of memory, she said softly: "my mother is farming in that area, and then take the vegetables she received to the market to sell for money, and then buy some rice, oil and salt and other daily necessities. My mother looks very much like me, and she is also a standard beauty. She is a woman with a child, but I think how hard it was at that time. If she can''t earn money, she is often bullied by those smelly men. My mother has a strong temper. Every time others want to bully her, she injures herself and makes herself bloody. As time goes by, those smelly men dare not bully her any more. They all say that she is insane and a madwoman. "


    I never thought that Manyu had experienced such a miserable childhood. I love her so much in my heart that I want to share all the pain for her.


    "Manyu."


    Manyu looked at me stubbornly and said, "do you think I''m pathetic? Ha ha, in fact, you don''t have to pity me, because everything has passed. I''m the president of man Xue company now. What''s the pity? "


    Although Manyu said that, her body was trembling. I think things in those years might be more tragic than that.


    "Man Yu, how can this happen? You are a miss of the Lin family. How can you be like this? What about your father? Why doesn''t he care about you? " I hugged Manyu tightly and asked painfully.


    "Lin Douwen?" Man Yu snorted with disdain: "Lin Douwen is a parasite, a loser, proficient in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. He also values men over women and plays with women''s feelings. He is irresponsible. You can count on him to dream. If it wasn''t for him, my mother wouldn''t have come to this end. My mother used to be a star. Because she was beautiful and upright, she didn''t want to accept some hidden rules, so she was neither warm nor famous. Until one day she met a man who made her love and hate all her life. It was this man who ruined her life and made her suffer in hell for half her life. "


    I said: "this man is Lin Wendou?"


    "Who but him! My mother''s biggest mistake in her life was to know and fall in love with him. When my mother was young, she was too simple and believed in men''s rhetoric. When Lin Douwen pursues her, he is very attentive, on call and considerate. She has a sore throat, so he goes to find medicine for her in the middle of the night. When she recites the script, he always accompanies her. When she is tired, he massages her and beats her legs. When she is sleepy, he tells her jokes to amuse her. In a word, before she got her, she was his queen and he was her slave. But after she got her, when my mother fell in love with him, he completely exposed his nature. When my mother was pregnant with me, she couldn''t live that kind of life in the first three months, so he went out to spend time with her and didn''t accompany her. He didn''t know that women were the most vulnerable and insecure at this time. How could he do this to my mother? "


    What man Yu said, the more she said, the more excited she was. She wiped her tears and denounced Lin Douwen. At that time, Man Yu was really sad, even sad.


    "Manyu, if it makes you miserable, you can stop talking. I don''t want you to recall it again. I hope you will live a happy life forever."


    Man Yu wiped a tear and said, "now that you''ve said that, how can you give up halfway? I also want you to know, don''t learn from that heartbreaker. Now I''m with you and give you everything. If you do this to me in the future, how can you let me live?"


    "No. I can''t do that. "


    Man Yu said: "my mother once told me that nine out of ten men''s words are false, and the other one is not necessarily true. I should keep my eyes wide open when I am looking for a boyfriend in the future, and never give myself to each other before I get married. At that time, she asked me to swear in front of her, otherwise she would not die in peace. My mother said that she did not adhere to the principle all her life, and finally came to such an end that I could not follow her. But now, I''ve broken my promise to her, and I don''t know if I''ll come to a good end. Ye Chutian, if you are sorry for me in the future, I hope you tell me not to hide it from me. I would rather die than you cheat me. ""Man Yu, what are you saying? How can I do this to you? I''m not your father, I''m me. I love you most, ye Chutian. "


    "You''re right now. We''ve just been together. You''re still interested in me. But once time goes by, you''ll lose your freshness and think I''m just like that. Will you care about me then?"


    "Manyu, how can you doubt my feelings for you? You can''t think that couples all over the world are like this just because of your father and your mother."


    "I''ve never been in love, and the couples I can see are on and off. I don''t believe in love, but I believe you. I believe you won''t do this to me. However, believe it or not depends on your future performance. People will change, and nothing is unchangeable."


    I stare at Manyu''s eyes and say infatuatedly: "fool, my feelings for you will remain unchanged. I want to hold your hand until I get old. When you get old, I will push you to bask in the sun, watch the sunrise, wait for the sunset and enjoy every moment."

 Chapter 342

    When Manyu saw my affectionate promise, her face looked better. She said quietly, "don''t break up with me in the future. Love needs two people to work together. I''m not the one who works hard enough. You should also work hard. Also, I am your leader in the company, and I have to be a leader in charge of you at home. Do you agree? "


    "Yes. As long as you are happy, I''ll give you more than 100 catties, and you can do whatever you want. "


    My words are very ambiguous. After all, Manyu is a shy woman. Her face turns red instantly. Manyu''s drooping side face says, "it''s not serious."


    "Ha ha."


    Man Yu lay in my arms again and said, "if you have any questions, just ask them. I''ll tell you all the time."


    I thought about it and said, "is Lin Wendou the man I met last time in Jiangnan at night? At that time, we still sent him to the Lin family for detours."


    "Yes. That''s him. "


    No wonder Manyu is so beautiful, and no wonder Manyu''s mother will like him, because Lin Wendou''s appearance and temperament are really good. It should not be said that he is good, but that he is a classmate.


    "Manyu, is the night in Jiangnan Yan Qingcheng''s industry?"


    "Well."


    "You went to Jiangnan at night to find Lin Wendou?"


    "Well. There is a big underground casino in Jiangnan at night. Lin Wendou likes gambling and often goes there. "


    I said, "when you asked Yan Qingcheng to meet in a pavilion, you gave him a card saying that there were 20 million yuan in it, and you planned to pay 500000 yuan a month. That''s to help your father pay his gambling debts?"


    "Well. Lin Wendou has lost all his property in his name these years. Now he borrows money everywhere under my banner, and Yan Qingcheng personally lends him 50 million yuan. I went to deal with the debt last time. "


    "Father''s debt, daughter''s debt? There is such a wonderful father in the world. " I''m really drunk, too. If Lin Wendou''s mischief is understandable when he was young, it''s really hard for him to do so at such an old age.


    Man Yu said: "I''ve made a statement some time ago that any debt owed by Lin Wendou has nothing to do with me. I won''t pay a cent for him. I don''t care who they want to go to, and don''t tell me. Moreover, I warn Yan Qingcheng that if Lin Wendou is allowed to gamble on his site again, I won''t see him all my life."


    "Man Yu, does Yan Qingcheng like you very much?"


    Man Yu''s eyes dodged and said, "why do you ask that. Chutian, don''t you believe me? I have nothing to do with him, really. "


    I comforted Manyu and said, "I don''t doubt anything about you. Don''t worry. I just casually ask."


    Man Yu was silent for a while and said: "you ask me like this, which proves that you have doubts in your heart. I don''t lie to you. He and I have been together, but this together is different from us. I live with him because I need his care and protection. I don''t like him and I don''t have any relationship with him. "


    "So you did use his feelings for you to achieve something?" I overheard the conversation between Yan Qingcheng and Yan Qingdong on the rockery that time. Yan Qingdong said that Lin Manxue was taking advantage of Yan Qingcheng''s feelings for her. I want to ask if it is true face to face.


    "Well. At that time, I was young and had no background or resources, so I had to take refuge in him. He''s really nice to me. He never forces me to do anything. He cares about me and takes care of me. I treat him like a brother, but I know he treats me like a girlfriend. "


    "These things happen in country m, right?"


    "Yes. During my mother''s years in M country, I didn''t have any relatives around me. It happened that Yan Qingcheng was studying in M country. We were in the same school, but I was in University, and he was already studying for a doctorate. "


    I said: "in a foreign country, we are all Chinese, and there is nothing wrong with taking care of each other."


    Man Yu said: "when I was in M country, Yan Qingcheng respected me very much and helped me do everything well. He also taught me how to invest, manage money and do business. Later, we started a company in partnership with him, and the money I invested in some projects in Manxue was raised from this company. In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t know that he was the son of Cheng''s group. Although I heard a little about some big companies in Huaxia, I didn''t know the internal personnel structure. I thought he was just an ordinary international student like me. "


    I believe all that man Yu said, because if Yan Qingcheng doesn''t say it himself, who knows which family he comes from? I don''t think his dress is a very high-profile man.


    Manyu added: "after graduation, Dr. Yan Qingcheng went back to China. He didn''t want to go back at that time. His family repeatedly urged him to go back. At that time, he wanted to bring me back with him. I said that I would not go back until I finished my doctorate in M country. Therefore, he often traveled between M country and Huaxia these years. He would come back to m country to see me every month, and he would stay for a long time every time. I remember a few years ago, Yan''s group had a big investment in M country. Originally, it was not his business, so he tried to get hold of this project. The purpose was to stay in M country and accompany me. I understand. Therefore, his main energy in these years is not in China. Qingcheng company is a company he founded. All the assets are owned by him, only under the name of Yan group. Now a small part of his business is managed by his younger brother Yan Qinghong. "No wonder Qingcheng company has no secret for Lin Manxue, because its boss Yan Qingcheng is Lin Manxue''s insider. What secrets can it have.


    "Did Yan Qingcheng know when you returned home?"


    "I don''t know. I didn''t tell him that I was brought back secretly. "


    "Brought back? Ah, is this your grandfather, Mr. Lin and Chairman Lin Yuanshan? "


    Man Yu said, "at that time, my grandfather was very ill and couldn''t get out of bed. He commissioned two lawyers to come to m country to find me and then brought me back to China smoothly. The lawyer took me to his bed. At that time, he was in a hospital in Beijing. My grandfather looked at me, held my hand and said that he would let me take over the Lin group. When he was the president of the Lin group, he asked me if I agreed or not. I didn''t have any preparation or work experience at that time. Besides, when I suddenly saw my dying grandfather, my heart was very confused, so I didn''t agree. "


    "Didn''t you often go back to China before?"


    "Well. Only once a year. "


    "You said last time that you were the one who had a long way to go. You paid for her tuition, living expenses and her father''s hospitalization expenses. What''s the matter?"


    Man Yu said: "it''s also a coincidence. In fact, every year I support some poor college students to help them complete their studies. Luyuan is one of them. Later, his father had an accident when he was working and had no money for medical treatment. She sent me an email to ask me for help, so I helped her advance the medical expenses and the money for later rehabilitation. Moreover, I asked Lin Yunfeng to arrange her to practice in Lin''s group every winter and summer vacation. After I joined Lin''s group, I secretly arranged for her to become a regular member. "

 Chapter 343

    "She''s very grateful to you, and naturally she''s very loyal to you."


    "Yes. In Manxue company, I only trust two people, one is you, the other is a long way to go. "


    I nodded and said, "talk about the rest."


    "Later, when I became the president of the group, it was put on hold. My grandfather didn''t mention it again, but his health was getting worse and worse. I didn''t go back to m country. When I had nothing to do, I would go around and travel. If you met me in guangmiao City and Lanhua Town, I was traveling."


    "Later, he got worse and lay on the hospital bed. One day, he called all the Lin family and the senior management shareholders of the Lin group to hold a short meeting in the hospital. In fact, it was not a meeting because no one spoke during the meeting. Only my grandfather announced two things. The first thing is to announce that I will take over the post of acting president of Lin''s group and inherit 2% of his shares. At the same time, I have the right to use 8% of his shares, but I can''t trade them, because these shares belong to the Lin family, not to me. The second thing is to betroth me to Xiang Pengyu. "


    I said angrily, "he directly betrothed you to Xiang Pengyu without your consent. Isn''t this an arranged marriage?"


    Man Yu lowered his head and said, "he told me that I didn''t make a statement at that time, neither agreed nor disagreed."


    "Did you know Xiang Pengyu before?"


    "Yes. But I''m not very familiar with it. After all, I don''t spend a long time in China every year. "


    I wonder if I want to tell Lin Manxue about Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li. Now that we are so close, I don''t have to keep it from her.


    "What are you thinking?" Man Yu saw me in a daze and asked me.


    "There''s something I want to tell you, but I don''t know whether or how to say it."


    "What''s the matter?" Man Yu asked me when she saw such a serious expression on my face.


    "Manyu, I hope you have a psychological preparation."


    Man Yu''s face changed and said nervously, "do you want to say something heartless to me again?"


    I touched Manyu''s head and said, "what do you think all day long in your cerebellar melon seeds? What I want to say has nothing to do with myself, but it has a lot to do with you."


    When Manyu heard that it had nothing to do with me, she immediately put her heart down and said, "as long as it has nothing to do with you, other things don''t matter, you say it."


    "Man Yu, be serious. It''s a big deal."


    Man Yu said with a smile, "what''s the big deal. My biggest thing is that you guard me, love me, listen to my words, don''t bully me, don''t cheat me, what else do you love


    "You have a big heart."


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    I pause and say: "Xiang Pengyu may have someone outside."


    Manyu light "Oh" a, it seems not to care.


    I carefully observed Manyu''s face. She didn''t respond. Did she not understand me or didn''t she hear me at all?


    I''m confused.


    "Manyu."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know what I was talking about?"


    "I know."


    "What do I say?"


    "You said Xiang Pengyu was raising women outside."


    Ah? Manyu still knows. How can she be so calm? I''m confused now. Is it because my heart is too fragile or Manyu''s heart is too big? Her fiance has a woman outside, and she can be so indifferent?


    "No, you didn''t react?"


    Man Yu said with a smile, "what''s your response? Do you want to see me surprised or jealous? "


    "Shouldn''t it?"


    Manyu did not answer directly, but gently asked me: "who are you holding now?"


    "You."


    "Who am I?"


    "Manyu."


    "What is my relationship with Xiang Pengyu?"


    "His fiancee."


    "Yes. I''m lying in someone''s arms now, and then you tell me that there''s someone outside, so I want to ask you if I should be right now. Is it too overbearing and inhumane to allow the state officials to light the lights and forbid others to set fire to the Pengyu people


    "Ah? That''s how you understand it? "


    Man Yu nodded and said, "it is. Am I wrong? "


    When I think about it carefully, it seems that it''s really such a thing, but every woman will be very excited when she encounters this kind of thing. No matter whether she likes that man or not, and whether she has trouble outside, as long as he dares to raise a woman outside behind her back, it''s a matter that nature can''t tolerate. Who can be as calm as Manyu.


    I once again look at Manyu with new eyes. Her thinking is totally different from ordinary people. If I want to catch up with her thinking, I guess I can''t catch up with her.


    "Man Yu, do you mind if you tell me something from your heart?"Man Yu thought about it and said, "if it''s you, I''ll kill you. If it''s him, let him."


    I said, "do you have any feelings for Xiang Pengyu in your heart?"


    "Feelings? Based on the interests of marriage, want to talk about feelings is a kind of fantasy. Chutian, are you trying to cheat me into telling me what I really want to say? "


    I really wanted to know what kind of attitude Man Yu had towards Xiang Pengyu, and I didn''t intend to deny it, so I nodded.


    "The reason why I didn''t object to marrying Xiang Pengyu is that he is the general manager of Lin''s real estate. I want to win him over and get the support of Xiang''s family, so that I can get a firm foothold in Lin''s group, that''s all," Man Yu said


    "Man Yu, so you didn''t intend to marry him in the first place?"


    "Of course. I don''t like how he can marry him. It''s just a stopgap measure. Chutian, rich and powerful families are too complicated. Where there are interests, there are disputes, calculations and fights. I hope you don''t think I''m a bad woman. I have no way. I''m weak. I can only protect myself with some other strength. "


    Although I don''t agree with this kind of practice, I understand that people can''t help themselves in the Jianghu. Most of the time, we are not forced to do it ourselves.


    "Man Yu, do you use yourself as a chip, and you are not afraid that one day you will not be able to escape, and you will sink deeper and deeper?"


    "No," Manyu said positively


    "Why?"


    "Because I still have a trump card. As long as I have this card, Xiang Pengyu can''t do anything to me."


    "Card, what card?" As soon as I asked, I suddenly realized that this card in Manyu''s mouth refers to Yan Qingcheng, because as long as Yan Qingcheng is there, he can''t succeed even if he has great ability to Peng Yu.


    Yu Li''s talent and Yan Jun''s are not good at playing with me.


    Manyu saw my eyes twinkle and knew that I had understood her meaning. She added: "yes. This card is Yan Qingcheng. The strength of the banquet family is far higher than that of Xiang family, and Yan Qingcheng''s personal ability is also higher than that of Peng Yu. As long as he protects me, he can''t turn over a few waves to Peng Yu. You remember the scene at my birthday party last time, Yan Qingcheng came back from m country to save the field. In fact, I arranged all these things in advance. "


    "What do you mean? Why are you doing this? "

 Chapter 344

    Man Yu was silent for a while and said slowly: "because I want to give up the idea of proposing to Peng Yu, because I don''t want to marry him. Xiang Pengyu has always wanted to propose to me, and my 25th birthday is a very good opportunity, so I secretly leaked the news of Xiang Pengyu''s intention to propose to me. I know that this matter will soon spread to Yan Qingcheng''s ears. Sure enough, things will develop in the direction I expected. I propose to Pengyu, and Yan Qingcheng will stop me. With Yan Qingcheng''s obstruction, coupled with the loss of face in proposing at the banquet last time, Xiang Pengyu did not dare to propose easily, nor did he dare to pester me, and I had enough reasons to refuse him. That''s my purpose. "


    Manyu''s words make me both surprised and admire. This woman is meticulous and bold. She dares to do anything. Yan Qingdong says that she is a witch, and she is not wrong at all.


    She is really very smart, and she is good at making use of her own advantages and resources to put herself in a relatively advantageous position. Among the women I know, she has little courage, courage and wisdom.


    Ye YingYing and Mo Han compare with Manyu. They are pure in a mess, as if they come from two worlds.


    "Is there anything else to ask?"


    "Yes. A lot, a lot. "


    Man Yu said with a smile: "don''t worry. Come one by one. I will satisfy your curiosity. At the same time, I also want you to know our present situation. Chutian, you shouldn''t touch me, because once you touch me, I will bring you endless trouble, but now it''s too late to say that. I''m a woman who never regrets doing things, and I know you are, so we can only face it calmly. "


    "Are you afraid to know our relationship from Peng Yu or even from home?"


    Man Yu said: "it doesn''t matter now that there were worries in this aspect before. Sooner or later, Xiang Pengyu and I have to find out the relationship. Now we just have to advance the time. My biggest worry is that the other two are not good for you. "


    "Two? I know that one of them must be Yan Qingcheng. What about the other one? "


    "Wei Wenjie."


    "Wei Wenjie? I remember you mentioned this person to me before. What kind of person is he? "


    Man Yu seems to be very scared of Wei Wenjie. She was silent for a long time before she said: "this is a very special man, different from Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng. He is much more clever and cunning than Xiang Pengyu and much more cruel and cruel than Yan Qingcheng. In short, he is a very difficult character to deal with."


    "Why haven''t I heard much about this man before?"


    "He has been serving in the army all these years. I heard that he is still a special soldier. He has accomplished many tasks that others dare not think of and made a lot of achievements. Wei Wenjie has excellent ability and wisdom. Even Yan Qingcheng is afraid of him. "


    "Manyu, you seem to be very afraid of him. What happened between you?"


    Manyu was silent for a moment, then said softly, "he forced me."


    "What


    "One year when I came back to China, I happened to meet him to visit his family. He asked me to be his girlfriend. I didn''t want to ignore him, so he forced me. If it wasn''t for Yan Qingcheng, I might have -"


    Man Yu didn''t go on, and she didn''t say any details, just a general. There are many things worth pondering. For example, how can man Yu come back to China and meet a soldier to go home How can Wei Wenjie and Yan Qingcheng, who are visiting relatives, arrive so coincidentally? I think there must be some mystery in it, but Man Yu doesn''t want to say, and I can''t force her.


    "Man Yu, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s all over, it''s over." I patted Manyu on the back to comfort her.


    Man Yu trembled and said: "although Yan Qingcheng saved me in time, he also paid a heavy price. His legs were broken by Wei Wenjie."


    "Ah? How dare he break Yan Qingcheng''s legs? "


    Yan Qingcheng is not an ordinary person, and Yan''s group is not an ordinary company. A leading figure of a rich family makes people break his legs in this way. Isn''t that to break the sky?


    And as far as I know, Yan Qingcheng is good at Kung Fu. Although I haven''t dealt with him, he was angry last time when he overthrew a stone table with a weight of several hundred jin in a pavilion in the south of the Yangtze River at night. I can''t do that. I think Yan Qingcheng must also be a first-class master. If Wei Wenjie can break his legs, let alone his ability It''s too late.


    Man Yu nodded and said, "Yan Qingcheng pushes Wei Wenjie away. At first, they just warn each other, and what they say starts. Wei Wenjie just knocks Yan Qingcheng and his bodyguard to the ground at random. Yan Qingcheng still wants to resist, so Wei Wenjie breaks Yan Qingcheng''s legs. Wei Wenjie is a very hard-working man. He kills people without blinking an eye. "


    Man Yu briefly describes the fighting process between Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie. Although what she said is simple, the amount of information is very large. Wei Wenjie beat Yan Qingcheng and his bodyguards in three moves and two moves. It can be seen that there is a big gap between the two sides. In this way, Wei Wenjie''s actual combat ability is really terrible.


    What''s more, Wei Wenjie''s skills are all killing and fighting skills. His moves are deadly. Unlike my routine, it''s more than actual combat. It''s good-looking to fight. But if he meets a real expert, it''s not enough for others to abuse vegetables. My grandfather said that my foundation is still shallow. I''m really right."Yan Qingcheng suffered such a big loss. How can the Yan family give up?"


    Man Yu said, "of course not. After Wei Wenjie injured Yan Qingcheng, there was a lot of trouble. The Yan family asked the Wei family for an explanation, and they also wanted to break Wei Wenjie''s two legs as compensation. Not only that, because Wei Wenjie picked up the incident, the Yan family needed Wei Wenjie to bear all the responsibility. "


    "What responsibility?"


    "There is a large real estate company under the Wei family, and the Yan family is going to buy 25% of its shares at half the market price."


    "Can the Wei family agree?"


    "What can I do if I don''t agree. At that time, the strength of Yan family was far higher than that of Wei family, and they were also on the side of standing principle, so they could not tolerate Wei family''s disagreement. However, although the Wei family had to give in, Wei Wenjie had another trouble. He discounted his two legs and one left arm. He said that two legs are the principal and one arm is the interest. This is the end of the matter. If the Yan family does not agree to seize him, he will be in a hurry and bear the consequences. "


    He is really a cruel man. He can do it to himself.


    "How did it end?"


    "That''s it. The Wei family didn''t pay for it, and the Yan family didn''t pursue it any more. However, Wei Wenjie was demoted after he recovered his injuries and returned to the army. It''s said that he used to be an officer with a high rank. What major general or major came from? I don''t know about these. It''s said that he''s a big officer. "


    "How old was Wei Wenjie at that time?"


    "He is about the same age as Yan Qingcheng. He is 31 years old this year. He should be 27 or 78 years old at that time."


    At the age of 27 or 78, he became a major or major general. His ability is not strong enough, and he has no courage to frighten the whole Yan family.


    "Didn''t you see him when you came back later?"

 Chapter 345

    "No. He has been serving in the army, and I tried to avoid him when I returned home, so we didn''t see each other in the past two or three years. He just called me occasionally or sent me an email. But three years ago, he made a call to me, an overseas call. He asked me not to marry anyone, let alone let any man touch me, before he retired. Otherwise, he would let that man die. And he also said that no matter who it is, this is the real reason why Xiang Pengyu doesn''t dare to force me, and this is the real reason why I won''t let you touch me. "


    "Ah?" I was almost speechless in surprise.


    Manyu said mischievously, "do you know how to be afraid now? I told you earlier that I''m not easy to be provoked. I can''t even survive. "


    I pretended to be afraid of joking and said, "you haven''t told me so much before? I thought you were deliberately fooling me, just trying to find an excuse. "


    "You Man Yu thinks I''m really scared. She stares at Zhu Zi and says, "coward, loser, pustule, a Wei Wenjie will scare you away!"


    I hugged Manyu and said, "if you don''t run, you will lose your life."


    Manyu tried to push me away, but she failed several times. She said angrily, "let me go."


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you say. Don''t you want to run? Roll as soon as possible. I don''t want to roll as far as you can, sister. "


    "Isn''t it rare?"


    "Who cares about you! My sister will be bitten by a dog tonight. What''s so amazing? Do you think that without you, ye Chutian, the butcher, I will not eat pork? "


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you laughing at? You''re laughing at nothing."


    "Manyu."


    "Don''t call me Manyu. I''m Lin Manxue, who can''t be scared, beaten, scolded and never give up."


    I said with a smile, "didn''t you just say you don''t want to be Lin Manxue? How can you change back and forth? When can you stop


    Man Yu disdained to say: "I have changed, you have changed, counsels the bag, the soft egg, the bedbug."


    I suddenly lowered my head to block Manyu''s mouth, so that she could not scold. Manyu struggled for a while and then was conquered by me. She held my waist and lost in my tenderness.


    Swing slowly swing up, because we continue to drive, swing swing range is bigger and bigger, and we also feel each other''s existence in the turbulent swing, this is a special experience, for me or for Manyu.


    Manyu is lying in my arms again. She is so shy now, not to mention how charming she is.


    "Manyu."


    "Ah."


    I touched her face and said seriously, "I will never leave you. Even if Wei Wenjie kills me, I will not. If I die, I will die in your arms."


    Manyu looked at the water like tenderness in my eyes and said passionately, "you are very kind to me."


    "Silly girl, you are my woman. I am not good to you. Who am I good to?"


    Man Yu said: "but although I say so, I''m still worried about you. Wei Wenjie is not normal. He thinks differently from us. He says that he really dares to kill people."


    I comforted Man Yu and said, "Man Yu, don''t worry. Although that incident happened because of you, it has finally passed. As for Wei Wenjie''s words, we don''t need to take them seriously. He had these extreme ideas a few years ago. Now in the past three years, he may have changed. Besides, Wei Wenjie is now serving in the army. We have nothing to do with him I''m afraid of him. "


    "No. He has already applied for retirement. I heard Yan Qingcheng tell me once that Wei Wenjie will retire at the end of this year. "


    "No way. He is an officer and a special force. He can retire if he wants to


    Man Yu said: "this is what Yan Qingcheng told me. The news is absolutely reliable. He said that this time, Wei Wenjie himself applied for retirement, and he didn''t ask for anything. He didn''t plan to change his career, and he planned to go out and do some business on his own. "


    If it''s Yan Qingcheng, then the credibility is quite high. His information channel is not comparable to that of Man Yu and me.


    I have a strong sense of crisis. Wei Wenjie is more difficult to deal with than Yan Qingcheng. Now think about it, Man Yu and I are really dangerous.


    I patted Manyu''s back and said, "don''t worry, I have everything. Your husband, I''m not free."


    Man Yu said, "she blushed when she saw her husband. What husband, you are just a boyfriend now. How long you can be a boyfriend depends on your future performance. "


    "In the future? Did I not perform well just now? "


    Man Yu didn''t know what I meant at the beginning. Suddenly, she patted my hand and said, "hooligan!"


    "Ha ha ha." I held Manyu''s little nose and said, "when do you plan to become a regular for me?"


    "No turning. Always on probation. "


    "Man Yu, you don''t know the law. The labor law clearly stipulates that the probation period shall not exceed half a year at the most. It shall not be agreed verbally or extended. It shall not be repeated. It shall not be dismissed at will. It shall also buy me social security. "Man Yu said with a smile: "you are just a title, not labor, so you do not meet the conditions of labor law."


    I said, "why not. My work is more tiring than ordinary physical and mental work. Just look at me for a while. I''m as tired as a cow. I''m almost dead on your belly. "


    When Man Yu saw that I was so explicit, her face turned red with shame. She said with half anger and half shame, "if you get cheap, you''ll sell yourself. Don''t think about it any more."


    "After, and after. Ha ha ha, Man Yu, you are a good leader and you know how to sympathize with your subordinates. "


    "You! No shame, no rashness. " Manyu said that''s what she said about me, but she was still very gentle to me and helped me beat my legs gently.


    "Manyu, I want to ask you a few more questions, OK?"


    "Go ahead."


    "You say Lin Yunfeng is your brother. Are you half brothers?"


    "Well."


    "Is his mother your stepmother?"


    Man Yu said: "I can''t say that. In fact, Lin Douwen had married his aunt before he met my mother. He cheated my mother and said he was single. This liar was merciful and caused a lot of romantic debts everywhere."


    I didn''t expect that it was such a thing. If I had known about it, I would not have asked about it, because after such calculation, my mother-in-law was still a junior. Although she didn''t know about it at that time, in fact, it was so. It doesn''t mean that you can deny the result if you didn''t know about it.


    "I''m sorry, Manyu. I said something wrong."


    Man Yu said, "nothing. You are my boyfriend, and I want you to know my life before. In fact, my aunt is very kind, kind-hearted, believing in Buddhism, and doesn''t like to fight for anything. Maybe she is rather cowardly. She doesn''t dare to take charge of Lin Wendou. She is also very kind to me. I treat her as a mother. Sometimes I go home to live, in fact, is to accompany her, she is actually very poor, no friends, do not know anyone, all day a person stuffy at home, all the mind on that home


    "You seem to have a good relationship with manfeng."

 Chapter 346

    "Well. Although we didn''t live together when we were young, I always live with him for a short time every time I return to China these years. Anyway, he is my brother. We have the same blood relationship, which can never be changed. "


    "By the way, why do you call yourself Su Manyu?"


    Manyu thought for a while and said, "my mother''s surname is su. I''m Su naturally. Manyu was my name when I was a child. Later, it was changed to Manxue."


    "Manyu is a poetic name. Why change it?"


    Man Yu recalled: "I was not happy when I was a child. When my mother went to work in the field, she left me alone at home to play. Shencheng likes to rain. I looked out of the window. The sadness of rain always infected me and made me feel lonely and sad. Later, my mother took me to grandma''s house. They were close to the north and liked to snow. That was the first time I saw snow. I was crazy playing in the snow with my cousin. That was the happiest time for me and the happiest time with a smile. When my mother saw that I like snow, she changed my name to man Xue, hoping that I would be happy forever. "


    "Man Xue, I also hope you will be happy forever." I put snow in my arms and said.


    "No. I don''t want to be called man Xue, because man Xue is an unlucky woman. I want to be Man Yu. As I was a child, there is a person who loves me most to protect me. She used to be my mother. I hope it''s you now. "


    "Every time you come to Shannan village to incarnate in Manyu, you just want to feel the warmth and love, and recall the time when you and your mother were together, right?"


    "Well. I came to Shannan village for this purpose at first, but not later. Because you are in Shannan village, I come here to see you. I like being with you. In the company, I need to avoid a lot of things, but here, it only belongs to us


    "Man Yu, I want to ask you a question about your self-confidence."


    "Are you not confident or am I?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Oh, and I''ll listen to it carefully."


    "Why do you like me?"


    Man Yu said with a smile, "that''s it?"


    "Well. It''s really puzzling that you, such a president of Bai Fumei, fall in love with an ordinary rookie. I''d like to say something that belittles me. If I don''t compare with Yan Qingcheng, I''ll throw me a few blocks at Peng Yu. "


    Man Yu said: "eye edge."


    "Eye contact? Do you mean I look good? "


    "Ha ha, you said it yourself, but I didn''t say it." Manyu said haughtily.


    "Man Yu, tell me the truth, do you like me because I am handsome? In fact, you are also a beauty control."


    "Fart. I''m not that shallow. "


    "Are you superficial? I don''t think it''s superficial at all. "


    Manyu disdains to say: "that is you this kind of man who likes to judge people by their appearance will do such a tasteless thing. How can my sister Manyu do this?"


    After listening, I laughed and said, "sister Manyu? Do you still want me to call you sister? "


    Man Yu pursed her lips and said, "I''m not a sister. I''m 25 years old. You''re 23 years old. If you don''t call me sister Man Yu, do you still want me to call you Chutian little brother?"


    "No. Never. Chutian younger brother, it''s easy to be misunderstood. Although my mother only gave birth to me, the fact that I have a younger brother is well known in the world. You don''t need to help me out. "


    Manyu said with a smile: "in this case, you first call sister Manyu, let me listen, I see if you are good."


    "Naughty, right? I didn''t teach you well just now. Do you want my brother to show up again?"


    "Hooligans." Manyu blushed and gave me a white look. Suddenly, she changed a smiling face and looked at me like silk. She said, "would you please call me sister Manyu?"


    "Stop! Don''t tempt me, will you? I''m not going to be fooled by you. "


    "Can you just say it?" Man Yu gently touched my body and said.


    How can a man tell a woman no, so I said, "No."


    Man Yu''s face suddenly changed and said coldly, "if you don''t agree, I will cancel your probation qualification and never employ you."


    "To scare who? Am I the kind of person who compromises at will?" I said hard, I just finished saying, immediately gently added: "sister Manyu, do you think so?"


    Man Yu laughs after listening to it, but still does not forget to sarcasm me and gently scold me for being "cheap".


    "Well, my sister also called. Should you answer my question?"


    Man Yu pretended to be confused and said, "did you call? Why didn''t I hear you? Why don''t you call again?"


    I glared and said, "don''t push an inch."


    Manyu cried haughtily: "I''ll get an inch. What''s the matter?"


    We looked at each other for a while, and I looked back and said, "OK. Brother Liang Tang, I don''t care about you as a little woman. I have time to deal with you. "


    I stare at Manyu''s chest and threaten her.Man Yujiao said with a smile: "that''s right. A man should be more generous. It''s not a shame to lose to his girlfriend. As long as your sister is satisfied, it will bring you great benefits. "


    "What good is it?"


    "You haven''t even asked me how I can tell you to keep a little mystery and suspense first. Call quickly."


    "Manyu, you are in a hurry. Can you let me take a breath and brew my mood?"


    "Ha ha. Ye Da Shao is embarrassed sometimes


    To tell you the truth, I can''t let go of calling sister Manyu so seriously. I pinched for a long time and finally succumbed again under Manyu''s coercion and inducement.


    "Sister Manyu."


    "Oh, dear. Call again


    "Why?"


    "The expression is too ferocious."


    I put out a pair of smiling face and called out: "sister Manyu."


    "Ah. One more time. "


    "Why? I look so good this time. Don''t pick on me. "


    "The smile is too cheap."


    "No way."


    "I said too cheap, too cheap, again."


    I adjusted my state again and called out: "sister Manyu. This time, isn''t it? "


    Man Yu shook his head and said, "not yet."


    "Why not?"


    Manyu said: "there are flattering elements, I want you to call sincerely."


    "Su Manyu, if you do this again, you won''t have to play."


    "If you don''t call me, I won''t tell you why, and I won''t give you my mysterious gift."


    I thought about it and said, "OK, I''ll take it. I''m convinced. Can''t I take it? Sister Manyu, my good sister, beautiful sister, beautiful leg sister, you are the most beautiful, sexy and charming sister in the world. Are you going to head office this time


    Manyu happily said: "just pass the test."


    "Ha ha, finally. Now it''s your turn to say why


    Manyu simply said two words: "how stupid."


    "What do you mean? Do you like me because I''m stupid? "


    Man Yu said, "aren''t you stupid? I''ve asked you a question 800 times. I remember when you first met me in Shencheng, it was on a hillside of a green belt. Do you have any impression

 Chapter 347

    "Yes."


    "When you asked me what kind of man I liked, how did I answer you?"


    "You say bad."


    "Yes. If you look at you, you are full of evil, and your conscience is eaten by dogs, you will know that you specially bully me, let me shed tears for you, make me sad, and let me feel disappointed and confused with life. You also ruthlessly throw me in the mountains. Do you think you are bad? "


    "Manyu -"


    "you are the worst man, the worst and most disgusting man to me, but you are the worst and most disgusting man, the man who makes me most moved and happy. You, a cheap look all day long, silly, often teased by me, but also happy. You are also very nice to me. In the hotel of guangmiao City, you had an argument with me. Before I fell down, you were willing to use your body as a human flesh cushion for me. In orchid Town, I played you around, but you still helped me deal with all kinds of problems patiently. Besides, my bag was robbed, and you helped me get it back regardless of your own safety. In fact, the bag is not important, but there is something in it A ring. It''s the only thing my mother left me. It''s very precious to me. It''s more precious than life. "


    "When I left orchid Town, I wanted to say goodbye to you, but I want to see our fate. I don''t know when we will meet again. You said it''s strange. I''m in Shencheng. You don''t go anywhere, but I came to Shencheng. That night, I was in a bad mood and wanted to sit on the hillside. I didn''t expect to meet you. Do you think it''s sadistic. If it hadn''t been for that night, we might not have met again. "


    I said, "no, even if I didn''t meet you that night, I''ll go to Manxue for an interview, and we''ll still meet you."


    Man Yu said, "No. If it wasn''t for that night, I wouldn''t have arranged for you to join the company. You wouldn''t have passed the interview at all. "


    "Manyu, why were you in a bad mood that night?"


    "I was elevated in the Lin group. You know, I''m like a puppet. I can''t do anything. Not only that, the people of the Lin family are pressing me very hard. They want to take back my shares for fear of my embezzlement. Moreover, my grandfather gives me 2% of the shares for no reason, and they are not reconciled."


    "How many shares does your grandfather hold in Lin''s group?"


    ¡°20%¡£¡±


    "So little?"


    "Quite a lot. In addition to an investment group, my grandfather has the most shares, and the Lin family accounts for 26% in total. That is to say, besides my grandfather, the shares of other members of the Lin family will not exceed 2% at most, generally less than 1%. "


    "I saw a news on the Internet that your grandfather has three sons and two daughters. Is that true?"


    "Well."


    "Your grandfather has five children, and each of them has his own family. That is to say, five families share 6% of the shares, and each family is less than 2%."


    Man Yu said, "it''s not like that. These 6% shares are not in their hands. In my grandfather''s generation, there were seven brothers and sisters. Apart from 20% of my grandfather''s shares, every other brother and sister shared the remaining 6%, which means that each of them had only 1%. "


    "Ah? Do you mean the other members of your grandfather''s group have no shares at all? "


    "Yes. They just pay dividends every year. They only pay dividends according to the virtual shares within the family. "


    "What is the meaning of virtual stock?"


    Man Yu explained: "the virtual stock is to divide our Lin family''s shares into several shares. The equity belongs to my grandfather, but my grandfather will take out part of the dividends at the end of the year according to their respective proportions. The Lin family are incompetent and most of them are staring at these dividends."


    "How much does your grandfather usually give at the end of the year?"


    "2%"


    "so little?"


    Man Yu looked at me and said, "do you know the market value of the 2% shares?"


    "I don''t know."


    Man Yu said: "according to the current market value of Lin''s group, it should be about 40 billion US dollars, and it should be close to 300 billion Chinese dollars. How much is 2%


    "Six billion."


    "Yes. So much money is not enough? "


    I almost forgot that Lin''s group is a super large company. 2% of the shares sounds very small, but it''s a huge sum of money.


    "You said just now that you only used these 2% shares for dividend, that is to say, there is not as much as 6 billion, because it is impossible to make 6 billion a year with 6 billion."


    Man Yu nodded and said, "it''s true. The average annual profit margin is about 10-20, that is to say, the dividend profit is between 600-1200 million. In fact, it will not exceed 800 million, because it is impossible for the group to share all its profits. "


    "Five families are divided into 600-1.2 billion, and each family has 100-200 million, many of them."


    "Well. Life alone must be enough. "


    I suddenly realized that Manyu holds 2% of the shares of Lin''s group and the right to use the other 8% of the shares. That is to say, she holds 10% of the assets of Lin''s group in her hands, with a total of 30 billion yuan, of which 6 billion yuan is her private property. She is really a rich woman without discount."Man Yu, it''s no wonder that the Lin family will target you. You have shared so much property and occupied such an important position for no reason. It''s no wonder they don''t take it out on you. Man Yu, I still have a question in my heart. I can''t understand it. "


    "You said


    "You said you didn''t have any position in the Lin family. Why did your grandfather give you so many shares? When you were young, your grandfather didn''t care about your life and your mother''s life. Why did you want you to recognize your ancestors when you grew up?"


    Man Yu said: "it''s not my grandfather''s fault, it''s Lin Douwen''s fault. He doesn''t want me and my mother to go back to that house. The reason is that you know, my mother is a star, a third rate little star. She has no aura on her head and no deep background to use. In the eyes of these rich families, she is a performer, not on the stage. At the same time, my grandfather has a rule that if the children of the Lin family mess around outside, they will cancel the dividend. If there is no dividend, Lin Wendou will go out to have fun. Therefore, he has been hiding from my grandfather and my family. They don''t know the existence of me and my mother. "


    "How did you know?"


    "My mother was ill and terminally ill. I had no choice but to ask them. That''s when I first met my grandfather. My grandfather arranged for us to go to m country for treatment, gave us medical expenses, and sent me to study there. "


    "What''s wrong with Auntie?"


    Manyu''s eyes were dim. After a while, she said, "breast cancer."


    When I saw that Manyu was so sad, I comforted him and said, "Manyu, don''t be sad. Everything is over. Now you are the president of Lin''s group. You still hold a Manxue company in your hand. If your aunt is alive, she will be proud of you."


    Man Yu said: "when my mother left, she was very painful. She was so thin that she was crying all night. Chutian, she was so miserable. Why did God do this to her? Why?"


    I hugged Manyu''s body, patted her on the back and said: "Manyu, you want to open some, the days of suffering have passed, aunt also get relief, she is also happy in heaven, must be happy."

 Chapter 348

    Man Yu said: "I don''t want to see her suffering, but I can''t help it. From that time on, I secretly vowed that if I have the ability and conditions in the future, I will never let women bear this kind of pain. It''s too tragic. Therefore, after I set up Manxue company, I overcame all difficulties and started to prepare for the big health project. That''s why."


    "Man Yu, you can rest assured that I will come back to work with you this time. I will help you to do a good job in the big health project. I will use all my efforts to build this project into a flagship project. I will help you fulfill your wish and help more patients like aunts."


    Man Yu felt a little comforted when she saw that I was so emotional. She touched my face and said, "Chutian, I''ll tell you a good news. You have been elected deputy director of Project Department of man Xue company. Moreover, I have prepared to build man Xue Life Technology Shenzhen Branch. You will be the first general manager. You can take up the post directly after you return to the company. This is what I said just now. Do you like it? "


    I am a little decadent to say: "Manyu, I have nothing to help you, but everything to you to help me, I feel like a waste."


    Man Yu said with a smile: "I don''t allow you to say that about yourself. You are very smart and capable. Even if I don''t help you, you can also succeed. It just takes more time. I just shorten your struggle time."


    "Manyu, do you think I look like you have a little white face now?"


    Man Yu looked at it carefully and said, "it''s a bit like her white face."


    "Manyu, you are good or bad, and you deliberately hit my confidence."


    "Hee hee. I''m kidding you! However, Chutian, you are also a senior executive now. In the future, you will have to shoulder a heavier burden. You can''t be as casual and impetuous as before. Your character, way of speaking and attitude will have to change, you know? "


    "Good."


    Manyu saw that I agreed to come down, and she finally had a smile on her face. She slowly said: "you are like a child in front of me. I watch you grow up step by step. I really hope that one day I can hide under your big tree to enjoy the cool and help me shelter from the wind and rain."


    Man Yu is so powerful now. Only Yan Qingcheng can help her out. Even Xiang Pengyu and she are no more than the same level. Can I reach the height of Yan Qingcheng?


    I can''t help asking myself this question:


    "Man Yu, do you think I will reach the height of Yan Qingcheng one day?"


    "Of course. I have confidence in you. "


    I said with a bitter smile, "how can I not have any confidence in myself?"


    Man Yu thought for a while and said, "Yan Qingcheng is really a business genius. In a sense, I would like to honor him as a teacher. He once led me into the business gate hand in hand. What I learned in school is some theoretical knowledge, but what he taught me is flexible and practical."


    "Chutian, don''t belittle yourself. You''re not inferior to anyone. You just haven''t systematically studied these things before, and you don''t have the opportunity to practice them. Now it''s different. I''ll create opportunities for you. We can''t compete with each other. I don''t believe we can''t be better than Yan Qingcheng."


    "Manyu, it''s good to have you. You are always so optimistic and confident."


    "Hee hee. Now you know I''m here, right? "


    "Naughty. By the way, you have done a lot of work in these four or five months. You must not have had a good rest


    Man Yu said: "stupid birds fly first. Our foundation is weak. We can only work harder than others. Now you can help me share the work of some branch companies when you come back, and I don''t have to run around."


    "Manyu, it''s all my previous self willed immaturity that has made you suffer so much. I apologize to you."


    Manyu said with a smile: "if you know your mistake, you can change it. I''m still a good child. I''ll forgive you."


    "Manyu, I''m not a child, you''re a child, son of a mother."


    As soon as I mentioned the mother of the child, manyudun had a thrill. Suddenly, like thinking of something, he quickly got up from my arms.


    "Chutian, it''s bad."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "We didn''t do anything just now. Am I going to be a mother? Oh, my God, I''m dead this time Manyu jumped down from the swing and walked around the yard anxiously.


    I also came down from the swing, holding Manyu in the back: "are you so afraid of pregnancy?"


    "Of course. Chutian, we can''t have children. I''m Xiang Pengyu''s fiancee now. If I''m pregnant with your child, how can I be a man in the future. And No, no, no, no, I''m going to the hospital tomorrow to knock out the baby. I must


    Manyu is also funny. It''s less than two hours before and after this. Even if she has a child, it''s not so fast. Let''s not say whether she can be pregnant. Doesn''t she understand that there is a measure called remedy after the event.


    I want to tease Manyu, pretending to say: "how can this work! You''re not the only one who owns the children, and I''ve got a share of my hard work. I don''t agree with you if you say you want to kill them. "


    Man Yu looked at me pitifully and said, "but now we really can''t have children. You haven''t married me yet, and I can''t marry you now. Chutian, listen to my sister. Let''s not have this child. After we are really together, can I give you another one?""No way."


    Manyu is about to cry. Her shriveled mouth and small tongue lightly lick her sexy lips. She looks like she wants to cry but can''t cry. She looks funny and pitiful.


    Manyu is too simple, isn''t there any physiological knowledge? She seems to know nothing about men and women. Just now, for example, she didn''t know how to cooperate with me or refuse. Let me play.


    With such a lovely girlfriend, I don''t know whether I am lucky or unfortunate.


    Manyu was anxious and gradually calmed down. She touched her flat belly and said gently, "you are right. The child is not my own. I have no right not to give birth to him. Moreover, he is my child. How can I be so selfish and end his life before he sees the world? It''s wrong for me to have this idea."


    I didn''t expect that Manyu would say these words, which moved me. Hey, goblin, do you want to be so sensational!


    To be fair, now I can''t have children with Manyu. There are Manyu''s reasons as well as mine, but I''m very eager to have a child with Manyu. If she can give me a baby, how exciting it is.


    I put my head on Manyu''s shoulder and said softly, "Manyu, you don''t have to worry. You are not pregnant. I have a way to prevent you from being pregnant."


    After Manyu calmed down, she patted her forehead and said, "yes, we just did that. How could we get pregnant so soon? I forgot this when I was worried. I saw in the TV shopping advertisement that there was a kind of medicine called emergency contraception, right?"


    I said with a smile, "aren''t you stupid?"

 Chapter 349

    "You are stupid. I''m just doing this for the first time. Women are always full of all kinds of fears for the first time. Like you men, they always try to get us into bed, wipe our mouths and leave us, leaving all the fears to us women. "


    "Manyu."


    "What for?"


    "How can you be so cute?"


    "Screw you."


    Manyu suddenly covers her stomach, her face is red, "Manyu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Stomach - stomachache."


    I guess she should not have a stomachache. From a girl to a woman, she has to go through such a process. I said gently, "if you have a stomachache, don''t jump up and down. Come on, I''ll hold you on the swing."


    "No."


    Manyu kneaded the lower part of her stomach, relieved a little, and then walked slowly towards the parking place.


    "Manyu, where are you going?"


    "Buy medicine."


    Man Yu saw me grinding and chirping in the back, so she came back, took my hand and hurried to the parking car in the yard. I grabbed her with my backhand and asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Hurry up, it''s too late for more ink."


    "This medicine works for 72 hours. What''s your hurry? It''s just a short time."


    "Don''t believe in the advertisement, it says 72 hours, maybe only a few hours," Manyu said angrily


    "Manyu, calm down. Even if it''s only a few hours, there''s still time. Would you mind if I lock the door? Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll be robbed by thieves when we get home. "


    "You don''t have anything valuable in your room. It''s my business to care about it." Manyu looks really worried and angry. She takes me to her white Porsche.


    "Manyu, you have a stomachache. Let me drive."


    "No. You drive too much. I''m in a hurry. " Manyu also dislikes my driving skills.


    Manyu drove out of the yard, suddenly brake, she got off in a hurry, and let me off.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You drive."


    I don''t understand to ask: "you drive well, why change me suddenly?"? Don''t you dislike my slow driving? "


    Manyu blushed like a glass of red wine. She said shyly, "I don''t know where there is a drugstore nearby."


    I looked at the time and said, "it''s so late now. The drugstore must be closed."


    "Then what? To the hospital. Yes, to the hospital. " When Manyu heard that the drugstore was closed, he first panicked and then thought of going to the hospital.


    Buy a contraceptive and run to the hospital. Isn''t it sick? I want to laugh, but I dare not.


    "Get in the car, ink marks."


    Manyu pushed me into the driver''s seat and immediately turned to the co driver''s seat. She urged me to drive without wearing her seat belt.


    Manyu is not familiar with the nearby pattern, so she took out her mobile phone to search the nearby hospital. I took her mobile phone with a smile and asked her to put it away.


    "Do you know where there is a hospital?"


    "Don''t go to the hospital, buy a contraceptive, go to the hospital specially, this is not to laugh other people''s big teeth?"


    "Where can I go if I don''t go to the hospital?"


    "Convenience stores. I know where there is a 24-hour convenience store. Don''t worry. " I carefully helped Manyu fasten her seat belt, and then drove off. I remember there was a convenience store near her home in Yuxi. One night, she took me to buy medicine, which had a wide range of varieties.


    Shannan village is not far from Yu Xi''s home. It takes less than ten minutes to drive. Now it''s so late, there are no pedestrians and vehicles on the road, so I drive much faster than usual.


    I went to the convenience store outside, I park the car, help Manyu untie his seat belt, we get off together.


    I took Manyu''s little hand and was about to enter the store. Manyu suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Man Yu red face said: "you go in, I don''t go in."


    I see man Yu''s embarrassed face. She must be embarrassed if she doesn''t understand anything.


    I deliberately said, "why don''t you want to go in all of a sudden?"


    "I - I have a stomachache." Manyu covers her stomach and pretends to have no strength to go in. This woman has a strong ability to cope with emergencies. She can think of any ghost idea.


    I hugged Manyu and said, "if you have a stomachache, I won''t rest assured to leave you out alone. Let''s go in together."


    "I don''t want it."


    "Give me a reason."


    Manyu hesitated for a long time and finally admitted: "shame."


    I think Manyu can be more cheeky, which will be of great benefit to me in the future. What''s the shame of friends doing things between men and women? We are all adults, and we all know it.


    "Man Yu, you see, the boss is a woman. A big man of mine went to talk to her about this in the middle of the night. Be careful to be beaten by her as a hooligan. With you, this kind of misunderstanding will not happen naturally."


    I''m just fooling Manyu. The landlady doesn''t care whether you are male or female. As long as you buy something, nothing else will happen. Will she have a look of embarrassment? Are you kidding!Manyu thought about it and thought what I said was reasonable. She accompanied me into the store with half delay.


    Manyu hid her face in my arms for fear that the landlady would see her face.


    "What would you like?"


    "My wife wants to tell me what to do on purpose," she said


    Manyu blushed with shame, and her ears were burning with pain. Her hand pinched a piece of tender meat on my waist, and she twisted it heavily, shaking me with pain.


    I can''t help but not cry out. I ate the dull loss in silence.


    The landlady said, "beauty, tell me what you want, and I''ll help you with it. Is there a stomachache? "


    Manyu nodded and shook her head in my arms.


    The boss''s wife is a little confused. What do you mean by nodding and shaking your head? The boss''s wife is a big sister in Northeast China. She is strong and burly, and she speaks rough.


    She said: "sister, what''s the matter, tell sister."


    Manyu is so shy that she buries her face deeper. This time, only the back of her head is exposed.


    Seeing that Manyu was so shy, the landlady said with a clear look, "that''s to say, I want something with protective measures. It''s easy to do. I recommend several models to you. The effect is very good. The ultra-thin does not affect the feeling. The contraceptive efficiency is also 100%. My sister''s family uses this one."


    Manyu heard the landlady say so, all want to dry out, she shook her head again.


    "This is not right, that is not right, so you tell me, what do you want? I''ll find it for you


    Man Yu couldn''t say it, so he pinched my tender meat and motioned to me.


    "A box of contraceptives. It''s urgent. Another box of painkillers. "


    The landlady looked at me with disdain, as if to say that you need a woman to come forward to buy a contraceptive.


    The landlady took the medicine for me and put it in a convenience bag. By the way, I put a box of TT in it.


    After paying the bill, Man Yu came out of my arms, punched and kicked me, and muttered: "let you deliberately play with me, I let you deliberately play with me, you villain, hooligan, I''ll kill you."


    I hold Man Yu''s body to keep her from getting angry. Man Yu beat me in the chest for a while before it stopped.


    "Manyu, you are so cruel. Do you want to murder your husband?"


    "Rascal."

 Chapter 350

    "Ha ha. I''ll buy a medicine with you. How can you be a hooligan? "


    "Don''t think I don''t know anything. I saw it secretly just now."


    "What do you see?"


    Man Yu blushed and said, "you bought a box of that one secretly. It''s very kind of you."


    "Which one is that?"


    Manyu beat a pink fist on my chest and said haughtily, "that''s the one."


    I said out loud, "you mean TT!"


    Manyu quickly covers my mouth, eyes aim to aim, like a thief.


    "Keep your voice down for fear that others won''t know."


    "As for Man Yu, they buy it for others on the shelf. Let''s take care of her business. Who dares to laugh at us?"


    "No face, no skin." Manyu gently scolded me, and suddenly grabbed a piece of tender meat on my waist. My mother, how can she pinch the same place every time, and calculate it?


    "Manyu, take it easy. The meat on your waist is the tenderest. If you pinch it like this, it will be broken. You know, there are two most important parts in a man. One is the mouth and the other is the kidney


    "There are so many important parts of the human body, why these two?"


    I said with a smile: "the importance of kidney does not need me to say, it is equivalent to a man''s fire source, providing a steady stream of firepower; as for the mouth, you think, if a man does not have a good eloquence, the mouth is not sweet, the kidney is no matter how good, other girls do not bite, heroes have no place."


    When I finish, I run away. I like to see Manyu''s blushing face. It''s really beautiful and beautiful. She is a little angry in her shyness and her eyes are vivid. If possible, I really want to help her apply for the world cultural heritage, which is definitely one of the most beautiful and natural landscapes in the world.


    "Good you ye Chutian, now more and more hooligans, open mouth shut up are all these messy things."


    Manyu, no matter whether she has a stomachache or not, chases me and beats me. We two are running around in circles on the street.


    I suddenly turned around and stopped. Manyu fell into my arms. I put my arms around her waist and picked her up. Then I changed her into a princess.


    Manyu''s eyes blink at me, they seem to be able to talk like, tell me what Manyu''s heart says.


    "Manyu."


    "Ah."


    ¡°I love you¡£¡±


    Man Yu''s eyes dodged for a while and said shyly, "really?"


    "Really."


    "Why did you tell me this all of a sudden?"


    "When feeling comes, you can feel it."


    Manyu''s smiling face showed a bright flower. She said foolishly, "you''re not good at anything, just a little bit that I can''t resist."


    "What?"


    "Make me happy."


    "Are you happy with me?"


    "Well. Very happy. This period of time you are not at my side, I do not have a happy day, but after you come back, I can not find the North happiness. I wonder if my happiness is tied to you. Wherever you go, it will follow you. "


    "Manyu."


    "Ah."


    "How can you say love words like that? It''s better than me. I''m going to cry after hearing that. "


    "Deceiving."


    "Really, I don''t lie to you."


    "I don''t think you''re proud now. You must be thinking, silly girl, you''ve taken the bait. You can''t leave me any more."


    "Ha ha. Man Yu, has anyone told you that you are super cute when you are cute? "


    "Yes."


    "Who? Can I help you? "


    "No, it''s not you. It''s me."


    "Oh, there''s another way! What did you tell yourself? "


    Man Yu said with a small mouth: "I say to myself in the mirror every day, oh man Yu, you are a little more lovely than last time. You must know how to be restrained and don''t let the loveliness run rampant."


    "Ha ha ha. Man Yu, my brother really loves you. "


    Manyu buried her face in my arms and said shyly, "my sister doesn''t want your love."


    Manyu is a good interpretation of what is right and wrong.


    I took Manyu into the car and turned to the driver''s seat. I was pulling the door to get on the car when I saw two figures in front of me.


    It''s past 12 a.m. now, there are very few pedestrians on the road. Only the big stalls or bars are full. This street is not very prosperous and some are remote. Otherwise, I didn''t need to take me to find it last night.


    The two figures in front are getting closer and closer. I look at them with the help of street lamps. One is Yu Xi, and the other is Yu Xi''s friend Dou Chen. We had a meal together.


    Yu Xi and Dou Chen hold hands and seem to be walking, but they are still together so late. It seems that their relationship is not simple.


    I remember that Tao Ying introduced him last time, saying that he was a top student at Peking University, and he was still a high school classmate before Yu Xi. Dou Chen looks good, height, weight, face shape are very standard, looks gentle, and has a good job and income, and Yu Xi is really a good match, if they can communicate, I will sincerely wish Yu Xi this friend, she is such a good girl really worth having a perfect love.I didn''t go forward to say hello, the reason is very simple, I''m afraid of each other''s embarrassment, Tao Ying used to want to match me with Yu Xi, and I sometimes feel that Yu Xi has a bit of favor for me, but I was very complicated at that time, with Ye Yingying hidden in my heart, and later fell in love with man Xue, so I only had a friendship with her, there was no love between men and women.


    I hope she will have a good life and have a suitable man to accompany her. I will always regard her as my best friend and I believe she will.


    I put on my seat belt and drove out. When I passed by Yu Xi and Dou Chen, I could clearly see their hands tightly together.


    Man Yu said, "this girl is not your friend. Why don''t you stop and say hello?"


    I said with a smile: "the couple are sweet and affectionate. Let''s get involved. It''s not sensible."


    Manyu laughs twice and says, "it''s still thoughtful of you. Chutian, you are so popular. Do you have many friends in Shencheng? "


    "Not bad."


    "What do they do?"


    "Like me, I''m a part-time worker."


    "Do you usually get together?"


    "It''s rare. Occasionally, but we have a good relationship. As long as we have time, we will go out together. "


    Man Yu thought about it and said, "can you take me with you in the future?"


    "What?" I can''t believe it. Man Yu wants to play with my friends. Isn''t that a joke? President Lin is not all the way with us, OK?


    "No?"


    As I drove, I said, "yes, of course. Whatever you want, I will satisfy you."


    Manyu said quietly: "I have no friends since I was young. You are my first friend. Besides you, work is my other friend."


    I patted Manyu''s little hand and said, "it''s OK. I''ll take you to play in the future. My friend is your friend. I won''t let you alone. "


    I suddenly thought of an interesting thing. According to Manyu, I am her only friend, but my only friend has made her become a boyfriend. Manyu is really awesome.

 Chapter 351

    "What are you stealing? I don''t have any friends to make you feel so funny? " Man Yu saw me laughing and asked me.


    "Manyu, you misunderstood me. I didn''t laugh at you, but I suddenly thought of an interesting thing."


    "What''s the matter? Let''s hear it."


    Some of me can''t say, I can''t say Manyu you cow force ah, the only friend don''t let go, rabbit still don''t eat nest grass, so I said: "you interrupt, I suddenly forget."


    "I''m lying to ghosts. You have such a good memory that you can forget it. Come on


    "Really?"


    "Don''t ink it, say it."


    "I''m thinking, do you want to sleep in your house or my house tonight? I''ll sleep in my house. The one meter five bed is a little small. I''m afraid it won''t be crowded. Otherwise, I''d better go to your house and sleep comfortably in your one meter eight bed."


    Manyu angrily scolded: "Ye Chutian, you bastard, you can think of this kind of thing when driving, you rascal."


    "What a hooligan? Sleeping is a big deal. We''ll be home soon. I have to plan ahead, right? "


    "You think so! At night, you sleep in your house and I sleep in my house. The corridor is the boundary. You can''t cross the boundary. Do you hear me? "


    "What? What do you say? I''m sorry. I''ve been having a little tinnitus recently. I can''t hear you clearly. Would you like to say it again? "


    Man Yu saw me put out a pair of rogue face, gently pushed on my face, "say you pig head!"


    After returning to the courtyard of Shannan village, Manyu ran into the house. She shut me out. In her words, I''m a fly. I can''t give me a crack, or I can''t go away.


    I''ve been knocking on the door for half a day, but this little girl just won''t open it. I''ll let you have a good night first. Tomorrow I''ll go to the lock master to pry the door open and let you bang.


    I went back to my room to take a bath and lay in bed. I couldn''t sleep. Manyu and I made up with each other again and felt more deeply than before. Not only that, I also took Manyu as my own and made her my real woman.


    Manyu and I have a long way to go. I set a deadline for it: for a lifetime, I will be with Manyu for a lifetime.


    But now we still face many problems when we want to be together. There are Xiang Pengyu in the middle, Lin''s group, Manxue company, Lin''s family and Xiang''s family. Even Yan Qingcheng is a resistance that can''t be ignored. Once he knows my relationship with man Xue, he will try every means to prevent us from being together.


    In addition to Yan Qingcheng, there is also Wei Wenjie, a powerful God. This is a very cruel role. In those days, he dared to break Yan Qingcheng''s legs because of pursuing man Xue. Now after so many years, he must be more ferocious than before. There is nothing he dares to do.


    I think even if Yan Qingcheng met him, he would have a headache, let alone me and Manyu. Manyu said that he will be demobilized and transferred to another job at the end of the year. Now there is only more than one month left for the new year, which means that he will come back at the latest. This is not good news.


    I was lying in bed thinking about something. Suddenly my wechat sent out a message coming in. I picked up my mobile phone and saw that it was from Lin Manxue.


    Just "did you sleep?" Three words and a punctuation mark.


    I immediately gave her a reply: what''s the matter? Did you miss me?


    Lin Manxue came back after a long time: HMM.


    Me: why don''t I come here?


    Lin Manxue: No.


    Me: then you come here?


    Lin: No.


    Me: man Xue, I miss you so much, too. Please, let me go.


    I also sent a begging expression bag. This expression bag is very interesting. A beggar kneels on the street with a broken bowl. A local tyrant puts a beautiful woman in the bowl for him.


    Lin Manxue: No.


    Me: please, goddess, have pity on me, a lonely beggar?


    Lin Manxue sent a kick to open my expression bag, and also made a rolling word at the back.


    When I saw that man Xue didn''t agree with me, I used my brain. I couldn''t fight the enemy, I could only outwit him. I began to pretend to be poor: Goddess, my quilt is thin here. Now it''s so cold, I''m afraid of it. Help me warm the quilt.


    Lin Manxue replied: who are you kidding? I''ve been sleeping there recently. The quilt should not be too warm.


    Man Xue has been sleeping on my side, so she hasn''t slept there for a long time. The bed that hasn''t slept for a long time must be uncomfortable, so I made a voice to say: Goddess, your bed hasn''t been slept for such a long time. It''s neither clean nor warm. Why don''t you come to me and I''ll warm your bed.


    Lin Manxue replied with a voice message, saying: I think it''s beautiful. I didn''t go to your side.


    Man snow doesn''t agree, I''m ready to fight. What women fear most is fighting. There''s no defense line that can''t be penetrated. It depends on whether your firepower is strong enough.


    Me: man Xue, I promise you that after you come here, I will be honest, just hold you to sleep, keep nothing to do, even if you tempt me, I will sit down and be quiet.Lin Manxue: do you think I will believe you?


    Me: why not!


    Lin Manxue: do you deserve my trust?


    I: truking brand, trustworthy.


    Lin Manxue: what if you turn back?


    Me: it can''t!


    Lin Manxue: what if?


    Me: if that happens, you can punish me as you want!


    Lin Manxue: what you said is too vague. Be specific.


    Me: I rub your back and wash your smelly feet every night.


    Lin Manxue: sister, I''m not rare. Besides, I don''t have any stinky feet. Mine are all fragrant feet. Yours are stinky feet.


    Me: ha ha. I''ll wash your underwear every day. That''s OK.


    Lin Manxue: hooligan.


    I think for myself, if I can help man Xue wash these intimate things, it seems that it is also a good job. How can ordinary people have such an opportunity.


    Me: then I''ll make you an ox and a horse.


    Lin Manxue: do you think you can escape in your life? This is an established fact. It can''t be counted.


    Me: what do you say? Why don''t you come first and we''ll have an interview.


    Lin Manxue didn''t give me a message after a long time. I thought she went to bed and didn''t want to talk to me. Suddenly, she received a message, just two words: open the door.


    My day, happiness came too suddenly, almost let me back in the past.


    I jumped directly from the bed, ran to the living room, opened the door and saw that the corridor was empty, there was no snow at all. I looked out again, but I still didn''t see anything.


    Are you kidding me?


    I ran back to the bedroom to get up on the mobile phone, ran to man Xue door to give her a call, man Xue immediately connected.


    "Ha ha, stingy, have you been fooled?"


    "Little witch, my brother will accept you tonight. Open the door for me. I''ll kill you now."


    "No way."


    "Don''t open it, little witch. Don''t blame my brother for not reminding you that the crime of capitulation in Kaicheng will be halved and the crime of death will be aggravated."


    "Just wait. If I don''t open the door, what can you do to me?" Man Xue learned from me and began to play rogue.


    "Play with me, don''t you? that ''s ok. You wait for me, I don''t believe I can''t deal with you. "

 Chapter 352

    I cut off the phone, and then took off all my pajamas and pajamas. I only wore a small inside. Standing in the air outlet, the wind in the corridor was very strong, and I was shivering with cold. It was winter, and the new year was coming soon. It was only a few degrees at night, so it was strange that it was not cold.


    This is a bitter trick. I don''t believe that man Xue will be indifferent and let me freeze to death outside the door. I called man Xue again.


    "What''s the matter? I want to open the door and dream. " Man Xue said triumphantly on the phone.


    "Don''t say anything else. You can go to cat''s eye."


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    I ignored her and hung up. Lin Manxue got out of bed and went to the living room in her pajamas. She had a look at the cat''s eye on the door. She saw that I was naked and only wore a small skirt. She was shivering in the cold wind.


    "You are crazy. Get dressed. " Man Xue was shouting in the room.


    "No - no wear." My teeth are trembling, but I still don''t compromise.


    "If you''re such a rascal, I''ll ignore you in the future."


    "You - if you don''t open the door, I''ll freeze to death here, and there''s no future."


    Lin Manxue knows that I am a stubborn donkey. It is impossible to persuade me to change my mind. She can only shake her head and open the door to let me in.


    I walk in shaking, such a cold day, I stood outside for more than ten minutes, or a tuyere, not shivering strange.


    Man Xue hurried to the house and brought me a blanket and a quilt. She wrapped the blanket around me and scolded me heartily and angrily, saying, "Why are you so ignorant, like a child, and angry with me? You just don''t want to lose to me."


    "Snow, I-I''m cold."


    "You deserve it." Man Xue said so, but she pulled me to the sofa to sit down, hugged me tightly, she put the quilt on us, and put her hot face on my cold face.


    "Man man snow."


    "Don''t talk when it''s cold. Let''s warm our hands." Man Xue put my cold hand into her pajamas to warm me with her body temperature. I''m really moved that she can do this in such cold weather.


    It''s always men who warm their hands to women. It''s rare to see women warm their hands to men.


    "Don''t - you''re cold."


    Man Xue said gently: "you are not cold. It''s true that such an adult still worries me. "


    I lay in mansher''s arms for about half an hour, and my body finally warmed up. I pulled out my hand, got up and adjusted a sitting posture to hold mansher in my arms.


    Man Xue asked me, "are you better?"


    "Much better."


    Man Xue nodded and asked me to let go of her first. I refused. Man Xue shook her head helplessly and said, "listen, I''ll do something. Can I come with you later?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Man Xue rolled her eyes and said, "why do you care so much?"


    "I won''t let you go unless you say it."


    Man Xue said: "Uncle Ye, I really convinced you. Do you want to report to me if I want to go there?"


    Man Xue said Shhh, let my brain hole open, suddenly thought of a lot of wonderful pictures, man Xue broke away from my arms, got up and went to the kitchen.


    Isn''t she going to hush? What''s she doing in the kitchen?


    Man Xue is looking for something in the kitchen. I hear the sound of opening the refrigerator and turning over the cabinet. Man Xue comes out after looking for it for a while. She doesn''t come to me, but directly goes out of the door.


    Strange things! What is she doing? I am full of doubts to sit on the sofa, after ten or twenty minutes, man Xue pushed the door in, still holding a bowl of hot soup.


    "Uncle Ye, drink while it''s hot." Man Xue put the soup in my hand and said with a smile.


    This is a bowl of ginger soup with cola, which can dispel the cold and keep warm. Man Xue didn''t go to the bathroom, but went to cook ginger soup for me.


    "Man Xue."


    I was flattered by the goddess''s pity. I didn''t know what to say.


    "I usually don''t cook here, so I don''t have any materials, so I went to your site to borrow some old ginger and coke. My mother used to treat me cold like this when I was a child."


    Man Xue went to the kitchen and gave me a small spoon to drink. All I knew was to open my mouth and let her control me. This was the most unconscionable, the most rebellious and the most sweet time in my life. I really hope that I can have more such moments in the future.


    "Snow, you drink too."


    I snatched the spoon and personally fed man Xue ginger soup. Lin Man Xue took a sip and said, "it''s so bad."


    "Nonsense, how can such a good thing taste bad. Here, have another drink. "


    A big bowl of ginger soup, so you a mouthful I a mouthful of clean, ginger soup drink in the stomach, warm in the heart, this moment, I see a woman to my pay and attachment.


    Man Xue this woman, does not move the human already, one moves is hits my soul directly, lets me also cannot leave her.


    After drinking ginger soup, I took a hot bath in man Xue''s bathroom. Man Xue''s bathroom is never used by others. Let alone used, it is not allowed to enter.Man Xue went back to my house and brought me a new set of pajamas. She picked up the pajamas I threw at the door and put them in the washing machine.


    She also brought me two new towels, one for bathing and one for hair cleaning. I''m really happy to have a girlfriend like man Xue. I thought she was a super Bai Fumei, and she was an idiot in life. I need to take care of her for everything, but now it seems that I think too much.


    I came out from the bathroom wearing a clean underpants. Man Xue took the blanket she had just put on me. She dried my hair. Man Xue was very serious about everything. I would blow it half dry and say OK. Men''s hair is short and fast. She had to blow it all dry. She said that she would have a headache when she went to bed without blowing it dry.


    Man Xue drove me back to sleep. I didn''t leave. I finally let her open the door. How could I go back like this. Man snow see I don''t go, pretend to be angry, said: "don''t play with me rascal."


    "Man Xue, I just caught a cold. I''m afraid of cold when I sleep alone."


    Man Xue said, "if it''s cold, cover an extra quilt."


    "It doesn''t work."


    "I''ll get you a heating bag, and then you turn on the air conditioner at home, so it won''t be cold."


    "I don''t like to sleep with a warm water bag."


    "And what do you like?"


    "Sleep with you."


    "No. Ye Chutian, don''t think that I don''t know what you think in your heart. It''s impossible for you to put away your little 99 as soon as possible? "


    "Man Xue." I hit Lin Manxue''s body gently with my body, and I felt some coquetry. It''s also a different kind of sentiment for a man to coquetry with a woman.


    "Come on. I''m not going to be fooled by you. "


    "I promise you, I''ll just hold you to sleep and do nothing, OK?"


    Man Xue snorted coldly: "do you think I haven''t heard a word: I''d rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than men''s mouth. If I believe it, I am extremely irresponsible to myself. "


    "Man Xue, you promise me. It''s so late now. Is it interesting to be here all the time

 Chapter 353

    "It''s not interesting. So you can go back to sleep. " Man Xue pushes me behind my back. She wants to push me out.


    I suddenly turn my eyes. At this time, men should take out a man''s tough attitude and let them see what a man is. I turn around to hold man Xue, hold her across my waist, hook the door with one foot and close it quickly. Then I go to the bedroom with man Xue in my arms.


    "Ye Chutian, you son of a bitch, you want to force me again!"


    "Hey, little lady, just accept your life."


    "You - Oh, easy..." Man Xue pushed me away and said, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    I said with a bitter face, "man Xue, it''s not me who''s worried, it''s my brother who''s worried."


    "Not today."


    "Why?"


    "What did you promise me just now? You just sleep with me and don''t do anything. What do you call doing nothing?"


    I licked my face, a flattering expression, said: "man Xue, just once, not for routine?"


    "I said no. If you can''t talk, it doesn''t count


    I pitifully said: "my brother is like this, you can do well, let him live."


    "If you do this again, go home and sleep for me!"


    Mansher ignored me, turned around and slept with her back to me.


    "Man Xue."


    "Don''t touch me." Man snow is not happy, her tone is cold, see the situation really angry.


    Lin Manxue is not happy, I certainly dare not mess, I also follow to lie down, hands make pillow shape put under the head.


    I can''t figure out how man Xue suddenly lost her temper. After a while, man Xue turned to me when she saw that I didn''t have any reaction.


    "Small bag."


    "I fell asleep."


    Man Xue said with a smile: "how can you talk when you are asleep. Are you not happy about not taking advantage of it? "


    I shamelessly said: "what is taking advantage of, I sleep my girlfriend, natural."


    Man Xue laughs twice: "I''m a child. I''m stubborn after losing money. I want to win everything. I''m not feeling well. I can''t do that all the time. "


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you?" I put snow in my arms and asked her with concern.


    "Not much. You are so stupid. The first time a woman is weak, she can''t be like a man again and again. "


    Oh, I forget this stubble. It''s not that man Xue doesn''t want to give it to me, but that she can''t carry it. It''s all my fault that I''m bewildered. I don''t think so much about it. If I were normal, I would not be so careless.


    In fact, I don''t have much experience. All my theoretical knowledge comes from the posts and short films on the Internet. But the women above are definitely very different from man Xue. They are experienced in the battlefield for a long time, and man Xue is just a beginner.


    I hugged man Xue and said gently, "man Xue, I''m sorry, I didn''t protect you well, and I made you angry."


    Man Xue said softly, "I''m all your girlfriend. What are you worried about? You''ll grow in the future."


    "Well."


    "And I don''t like what you force me to do. Don''t do it again, OK?"


    "Good."


    Man Xue said with a smile, "Chutian, I want to discuss something with you."


    "You said


    "Promise me you won''t get angry even if you don''t agree after I say it."


    "Yes. Absolutely no problem. "


    Man Xue organized the language for a while, and then slowly said: "Chutian, if I promise to be your girlfriend, I won''t be half hearted, and now we are all like this, I can''t have other ideas. Do you believe me?"


    I touched man Xue''s little face and said, "of course."


    "In this case, you will support me unconditionally no matter what decisions I make or what demands I have, right?"


    "It''s natural."


    "Chutian, are we going to be the same as before in the company? When I''m my president and you''re your employee, you''ll get along with other superiors and subordinates if you''re not intimate or out of line


    I thought about it and said, "I promise you it''s OK. I just want to know why."


    Man Xue gently explained: "I do this for three reasons: first, although I have left Lin''s group, I don''t need to look at Xiang''s family, Lin''s family and other shareholders, but I am still Peng Yu''s fiancee. If I make trouble with you in man Xue, it''s not good for both of us, and I don''t like other people''s back chatter Root, pointing, it will also affect the prestige of you and me in the man Xue company. A woman should be more careful. I''m sorry for Xiang Pengyu when I''m with you secretly. Although I don''t have feelings for him, morally speaking, I''m not a woman


    I understand man Xue''s worry. What she said is reasonable. Man Xue is a woman who values her reputation very much, and she is not a casual woman. Therefore, it is reasonable for her to think so.


    I nodded and said, "I agree with that. There are two other reasons."Man Xue nodded slightly and then said: "the second reason is that I know Xiang Pengyu''s personality. Although he is elegant on the surface, he has a very small mind. I''m afraid that if he knows that we are together behind his back, it will do harm to you, me and man Xue company. We are not stable now, and it''s not the time to tear our skin with him. This is one of the reasons; the second reason is that we are not good friends It''s Yan Qingcheng. He''s half a teacher of mine. I''m grateful for his care and help over the years. I don''t want to be an enemy to him. He''s too fierce. We''re not his rivals at present, and one more enemy is better than one more friend. If I can keep a good relationship with him, it will be of great benefit to the development of man Xue and life technology company. "


    I said, "are you worried that Yan Qingcheng will do something unfavorable to you, me and Manxue company because of his love and hatred?"


    "Very likely," mansher said. His character is a little elusive. I have lived with him for so long, but I can''t figure out his way. You always laugh at me. I like uncertainty. In fact, compared with him, I''m quite self-contained. Yan Qingcheng''s city government is very deep. A few years ago, he was dismissed by the Yan family because of a big case, and was basically elevated by others. At that time, many people thought that he could not make a comeback, but in only half a year, he regained power in the Yan family. I still admire how he did it. "


    "Isn''t Yan Qingcheng the successor of the Yan family? Is there anyone else in the Yan family who wants to raise him


    Man Xue said: "where there are interests, there are fights. The Yan family is not monolithic. There are people who want to kill Yan Qingcheng. Yan Qingcheng''s father has four brothers and three sisters. They are flourishing and have a great family. Among them, Yan Qingqi is the most outstanding talent in the younger generation besides Yan Qingcheng. He is as famous as Yan Qinghong and Yan Qinghu. They are collectively known as the four heroes of the Yan family. Yan Qingqi and Yan Qinghu have always wanted to overthrow Yan Qingcheng and replace them. Yan Qinghong and Yan Qingcheng are brothers and have a good relationship, so they don''t see anything on the surface. I don''t know if there is any gap between them. "


    "So complicated?"

 Chapter 354

    "Well. There is a saying that once you enter a rich family, it is as deep as the sea. The Yan family is more complicated than the Lin family. One is that the Yan family has a bigger business than the Lin family. The other is that the Yan family has more talents than the Lin family. They all want to be the first heirs. It''s natural for them to fight with each other openly and secretly. Unlike the Lin family, they don''t want to make long-term interests. They just want to share more shares in front of them and then squander. "


    "How can the Lin family compete with the Yan family?"


    "They''re not a class in the first place. Yan Family accounts for 75% of Yan group''s shares, while Lin family only accounts for 26% of Lin Group''s shares. Not to mention that Yan group''s current market value has far exceeded that of Lin group. Even if the assets of the two groups are equal, you can see that there is such a wide gap in the proportion of shares. Can Lin family compare with Yan family? "


    "How could that be?"


    "The Lin family made it by themselves. If they didn''t, they wouldn''t die. If it wasn''t for my grandfather, the Lin group would have been dissolved."


    Now I know why Yan Qingdong is full of confidence, while Lin Yunfeng is timid, because they are not the same level at all.


    The circle is also divided into three, six and nine grades. Lin Yunfeng''s position in their circle is certainly not as good as Yan Qingdong''s. one reason is that Yan''s group is in the ascendant and Lin''s group is on the decline. Another reason is that Yan Qingdong is the younger brother of Yan Qingcheng and Yan Qinghong. They are both powerful figures in Yan''s group and have a great reputation. Lin Yunfeng only relies on his sister Lin Manxue and brother-in-law of Lin''s real estate, who have no real power in Lin''s group, to Peng Yu. Of course, in other people''s eyes, these two are also powerful forces, but they are compared with Yan Qingcheng and Yan Qinghong Come on, after all, it''s more than half way off.


    My day, a person''s background is so important. My role is really out of fashion. No wonder Yan Qingcheng and Kong Xueqiang looked down on me before.


    It''s not that I''m too chicken, but that my opponent is too strong and depressed.


    I always have a question in my heart. Yan Qingcheng is the successor of the Yan family. His power, ability, appearance and talent are placed there. Besides, he is obedient and takes good care of Lin Manxue. Why does Lin Manxue not take a fancy to him? Instead, she likes me such a worthless little man.


    "Man Xue, can I ask you a personal question?"


    "Go ahead."


    I hesitated to ask, but I really wanted to know the answer, so I decided to ask man Xue face to face.


    "Man Xue, it''s not that I belittle myself. I''m realistic. Yan Qingcheng is such a high-quality man in front of you. You choose not to see him. Can you tell me what you think in your heart?"


    Man Xue was silent for a moment and said, "I admit that Yan Qingcheng is very good to me, very, very good, but his personality and control are too strong for ordinary people to conquer him."


    "No, he is obedient to you. He doesn''t dare to fart anything you say or do. That shouldn''t be the reason why you don''t choose him."


    Man Xue said: "I don''t know why he is like this. It''s not his character. I don''t want to kill his nature and talent. If Yan Qingcheng is a submissive man, he will not be Yan Qingcheng any more."


    "You mean you don''t want to bind him when you''re not with him?"


    Man Xue didn''t answer positively, but said: "if one person is with another person, they will change each other''s face. Do you think they are suitable to be together?"


    I nodded. If this is the reason, I can understand. What Lin Manxue means is that she and Yan Qingcheng belong to the same kind of people. Lingjiao is too prosperous. If they want to be together, they have to make changes, and this change will make them change beyond recognition and lose their true colors. This is not what she wants to see, but also what she does not want to see.


    Instead of talking about Yan Qingcheng, I continued to ask, "you just said two reasons. What about the third one?"


    Man Xue''s face changed, and she was always calm. It seems that this is the reason that she is most afraid of.


    "Man Xue, are you worried about something?"


    Man Xue nibbled her lips and her eyelashes trembled. She held it for a long time before she said, "because of Wei Wenjie."


    Just five words, man Xue seems to have a lot of courage to say it. Wei Wenjie left a deep impression on man Xue, which made her shudder when she mentioned him.


    "Because of what he left behind?"


    "Well. Chutian, Wei Wenjie is a devil. He treats human life like a weed. I can''t let him know your existence, or he will kill you. Therefore, our relationship must be kept secret, and no one can know about it, especially the people of man Xue company and Lin group


    Man Xue said anxiously, she is not too worried about herself, but worried about my safety.


    "Man Xue, don''t be afraid. The soldiers will block the water and cover the land. Even if he has three heads and six arms, I, ye Chutian, can subdue the demons."


    Mansher took my arm and said, "Chutian, I know you are not afraid of heaven and earth, but Wei Wenjie is not an ordinary person. He is the king of soldiers. He has made countless achievements on his own. Even the Yan family is afraid of his terror. I don''t want you to be busy. The reason why I haven''t proposed to break up with Xiang Pengyu is that I want to use him to divert Wei Wenjie''s attention so that he doesn''t doubt you. Wei Wenjie is coming back. In the future, we must behave ourselves in Manxue company or other places, and we can''t show any carelessness. This is what I always ask you, because I know that this day will come eventually. ""Man Xue -"


    "Chutian, listen to me, I am man Xue and Man Yu. If you want me, I will come to Shannan village to meet you as man Yu. But in man Xue company or other places, I can only be Lin Man Xue, your boss, your leader and your colleagues. Do you know? I used to come and go in a hurry. I always chose to stay in the dead of night, and I didn''t spend the night because I was afraid that other people would know our relationship and that it would spread to Wei Wenjie. If our relationship is exposed and known by Xiang Pengyu, we can establish a close enemy at most. If Yan Qingcheng knows it, we may not be able to gain a foothold in business, but we won''t lose our lives. But if Wei Wenjie knows it, we can both say whether we can survive. He is extremely cruel. In the past, I had a man on the street who looked at me a few more times. He beat people alive and disabled them. Afterwards, he settled the matter with some relations. So Chutian, you have to listen to me. Can we behave ourselves in the company? "


    I''m afraid of Lin Manxue. When I see her pathetic eyes, my heart softens. I can only promise her: "OK. Man Xue, I listen to you. "


    "That''s good, that''s good. Chutian, now you understand why I''m afraid of having children. Once I''m pregnant and known, it''s going to pierce the sky. It''s estimated that I can''t escape their pursuit even if I run to the ends of the earth. "

 Chapter 355

    I nodded, this time I hold a stomach gas, dog day of Wei Wenjie, he came back to make a chicken and dog restless, you ya how not to die outside.


    It seems that man Xue doesn''t want to talk about these unhappy things again. She adjusted her mood and said with a smile:


    "let''s talk about some happy things and talk about your next work arrangement."


    "Good."


    "When you go to work on Monday, you directly report to the branch office. By the way, the office address of the branch office is not in the building of Manxue company."


    "Ah? Do I want to be separated from you? You don''t want to put the branch out of my way, do you? "


    Man Xue said with a smile: "how can it be. The branch office is still in Yijing building, but Manxue company is in Building 8 and the branch office is in building 18. I have bought all the 8 and 18 Yijing buildings, which will belong to our own industry in the future. "


    I said: "man Xue, you are the president of Lin''s group. Yijing building is originally Lin''s industry. Why do you want to buy it?"


    Lin Manxue said: "I have mentioned before that I am not the president of Lin''s group. Now I am just the president of man Xue company, and man Xue company belongs to me."


    "They''re taking you out of office?" I don''t think there is any other reason for Lin Manxue not to hold the post of president.


    "Well. As a matter of fact, I have no real power in Lin''s group. If I step down, I''ll step down. But I''ve been the president of Lin''s group for more than half a year, and I haven''t suffered a loss. I withdraw my shares from Lin''s group and exchange some of my shares for mansue company. At the same time, I get a lot of money, and I also strive for the priority to buy Yijing building. "


    "Is that a condition for you to leave?"


    "Yes. Both the Lin family and Xiang family want to get my shares, especially the Lin family. They dream of driving me out of office, and they don''t want me to take anything away. They don''t even want to think about it. Is it so easy for me to deal with Lin Manxue? "


    "Man Xue, I have a problem that I don''t understand. When your grandfather was alive, what he worried about most was the disunity within the group. He was afraid that he would break up and get you in to maintain the balance. But you didn''t live up to his original intention when you left like this? What''s more, I don''t understand why he should give you 2% shares when he has so many children. "


    Snow silent for a long time, suddenly said: "this 2% of the shares he did not give, but I earned."


    "Ah? What''s going on? "


    "A few years ago, Lin''s group and Yan''s group were competing for a big project, a very big, very big project. If Yan''s group gets this project, the development of Lin''s group will be greatly limited, and it may even be completely annexed by Yan''s group. So my grandfather secretly contacted me, because Yan Qingcheng was the main person in charge of Yan''s group at that time. We lived together at that time, and he wanted me to get the first-hand information to help him defeat Yan''s group. "


    "You''re a commercial spy, a criminal, you know?"


    Man Xue nodded and said, "I study economics and management. I understand it naturally."


    "Do you agree?"


    "Well. I didn''t do it for nothing. I proposed to take 2% of the shares of Lin''s group. Of course, Lin''s group at that time was not as large as it is now. It was precisely because of that contract that Lin''s group soared to the sky and firmly grasped the development of Yan''s group. "


    "What kind of project is that? It''s so important."


    "You don''t have to know, Chutian. In fact, I''m not such a clean woman. Few people are clean when I mix in the shopping mall."


    "Man Xue." I held man Xue''s little hand and said, "I don''t care what you''ve done before and what you''re going to do in the future. I know that you, Lin Man Xue, are my woman."


    Snow lying in my chest, said: "I am very pleased to have you this sentence, Chutian, your snow is also involuntarily, I do not want to, but the reality forced me to do so."


    I asked: "you get information from Yan Qingcheng. Doesn''t he doubt you?"


    Man Xue was silent again. After a while, she said, "in order to protect me, he took the responsibility himself. At that time, he was punished by Yan''s family and removed from all his duties. That is to say, from that time on, he and I opened a company in M country, called Qingxue company, which is still there. I said earlier that Yan Qingcheng was dragged down by a big case and was forced to step down, which means this matter. "


    "Man Xue, are you ashamed of him?"


    "Well. The person I am most sorry for in my life is him. He knows that I use him time and again, but he chooses to turn a blind eye, forgive me time and again and help me


    It suddenly occurred to me that the most fundamental reason why chairman Lin chose man Xue in the end may be Yan Qingcheng, because only Lin Man Xue can deal with Yan Qingcheng.


    Sooner or later, Yan Qingcheng will take over Yan''s group, and as long as Lin Manxue is there, Yan Qingcheng will never lay a heavy hand on Lin''s group, which is an emotional constraint.


    But he can''t see man Xue marry Yan Qingcheng, because once man Xue marries Yan Qingcheng, can Lin''s group still have the surname of Lin? Sooner or later, he betroths Lin to Xiang Pengyu. On the one hand, he can pacify all forces and prevent Lin''s group from falling apart. On the other hand, he can prevent Lin from being with Yan Qingcheng. On the other hand, he likes Yan Qingcheng so much Lin Manxue, he won''t watch Xiang Pengyu marry Lin Manxue. The three of them hold each other back and form a knot to maintain a balance again. It''s a matter of carving more than one arrow. Jiang is still old and spicy. It''s not a bad move.When I want to understand this, I am not surprised why man Xue left Lin group, because she took over the mess of Lin group and lived in the crevice of various forces, not because she wanted to follow her grandfather''s will, but because of her own interests. Only by taking advantage of the tiger skin of Lin group, can she become her man Xue company and provide various conveniences for man Xue company .


    I wonder in my heart that everyone seems to be working hard for the group. In fact, they are all making their own calculations. You count me and I count you, but they are all for their own interests.


    I suddenly think of a sentence: there is no eternal enemy, there is no eternal friend, as long as the interests of forever. This sentence is most appropriate for the current Lin group.


    Because of her special relationship with Xiang Jia, Lin Jia and Yan Qingcheng, and because she already owns 2% of the shares of Lin group, Lin Manxue is the most suitable person in the eyes of Lin Yuanshan.


    Xiang Jia doesn''t want the power to fall into the hands of the Lin family again, so he naturally supports Lin Manxue, who has no management experience, as the president without real power, so that they can control more important departments and devour the Lin group.


    But the Lin family didn''t want to see the loss of power, and they couldn''t compete for the position, so they had to find the most suitable and controllable candidate.


    Other shareholders don''t take part in the fight, but they don''t want to see the Lin family and Xiang family fighting against each other, so as to weaken the strength of the group. Their only purpose is to make money, to make money, to make money. When important things are said three times, they only focus on making money and how much money they can make. They don''t care about other things.

 Chapter 356

    All kinds of interests entangled together, and finally let Lin Manxue pick up a big bargain and become the acting president for a period of time. Lin Manxue probably knew that her president was a regular customer, and she didn''t work long. Therefore, after she took office, she immediately began to prepare for the man snow company, and made use of the resources, contacts, human resources, financial resources and other advantages of Lin''s group to develop the man snow company rapidly.


    The people in Lin''s group certainly saw Lin Manxue''s ambition, so they tried their best to stop her and prevent her from sneaking away the assets of Lin''s group, so they sent fan Yuanyu to supervise her and restrict her financial power.


    Lin Manxue is superior in skill, and uses the handle in my hand to control fan Yuanyu. They collude with each other and slowly develop and completely control the man Xue company.


    At the most appropriate time, that is, when Lin Manxue left the Lin group, she took this as a condition to make the Lin family and Xiangjia have to agree to her request, because in the eyes of the Lin family and Xiangjia, a less profitable Manxue company is not worth mentioning compared with her shares.


    Even setting up a part of the Yijing building industry is not a problem. As long as Lin''s group is in control, everything else is easy to discuss.


    To exchange part of Yijing building for Lin Manxue''s equity, this account will be calculated by anyone who knows the business. For Lin Manxue, the company is her real goal. She does all this for the company, for the projects in the company''s hands, and for the company to develop and control itself, so as to do what she wants to do thing.


    Of course, the above content is only my personal understanding and inference, and there is no basis. Lin Manxue did not tell me the details. However, when I saw that Lin Manxue completely controlled part of the assets of Manxue company and Yijing building, I fully believe that the intermediate process is more dangerous than what I analyzed earlier, and Lin Manxue can be in the struggle of so many forces I was amazed by her mind, ingenuity, means and resourcefulness.


    "Chutian, what do you think?" Linman snow see me in a daze, pushed me to say.


    "Man Xue, I''m thinking about a question. You say if I offend you one day, will you let me die without a place to die?"


    Man Xue said curiously: "how can you have such an idea?"


    I said: "man Xue, you are all people with high intelligence quotient. I am more stupid than an idiot in front of you. If one day I make you unhappy, you can kill me every minute. How can I feel that I have no sense of security with you?"


    Man Xue said: "if you try your best, you won''t have this kind of worry."


    I secretly put my hand into man Xue''s pajamas, gently squeezed a ball of softness and said, "how can I compete? There''s a saying on the Internet. People who have more money and power than you work harder than you. How do you say you want to live?"


    Because of my dishonesty, man Xue was numb and her face was flushed instantly. Man Xue patted my hand and motioned me to take it out quickly. I pretended that I didn''t understand her meaning and continued to use it badly.


    Man Xue''s body is too sensitive. She looks at me with her eyes like silk. She breathes out like orchid, which makes me angry in a moment. I secretly sigh: little brother, sister man Xue''s body can''t stand repeated tosses. You''d better give her some peace, don''t make it difficult for me.


    My younger brother ignored my advice and became more and more mischievous. I was really in a dilemma. It seems that sleeping with a beautiful woman in my arms is not necessarily a happy thing. For example, now I am in a dilemma and offend people.


    Man Xue gently bit her lips, her face is more and more ruddy. I found that she seems to be sweating. It''s winter now. It''s up to 78 degrees outside, and it''s not more than 15 degrees indoors. Is it so hot?


    "Ye Chutian, let go." Lin Manxue is itchy all over. She can''t stand pushing me away.


    Man Xue got out of bed in a hurry to go to the bathroom, and soon there was the sound of water. I was still in a muddle. What''s the situation? Can I understand that man Xue just said.


    I didn''t do anything, even my little brother didn''t show up, right?


    I''m lying in bed in a big shape. I''m thinking about a problem. Man Xue''s body is very strange. She''s very vulnerable to emotions. When she''s very involved or affectionate, her feelings come very quickly. For example, last time she was in the car, she came here inexplicably.


    My snow, my little brother, has suffered a lot. It has won a great victory before it starts. It has no use at all.


    After taking a bath, man Xue comes out with a towel. Her face is red all the time, and her eyes don''t dare to look at me.


    I waved to man Xue to let her come. Man Xue just didn''t come. She took her clothes and mobile phone and ran away. I was not worried at all. I thought in my heart: small sample, it''s so big here. Can you fly?


    I thought that man Xue went to sleep on the sofa in the living room. There was no quilt in the living room. She would go back to her bedroom sooner or later, but I didn''t see man Xue come back.


    I turned out of bed and went to the living room. There was no snow on the sofa at all. How strange! Did you go to the bathroom?


    I went to the bathroom again. It was empty. I was not in the bathroom at all. I went to the kitchen and balcony to look for it, but I didn''t find man Xue.As soon as I clap my thigh, it''s broken. Man Xue must go to sleep in my room. I''m not willing to see the cooked duck flying like this. My brother still expects my elder brother to help him relieve his hunger and make a tooth beating sacrifice. I''m careless. I can only sleep with a pillow tonight.


    I whispered: brother, it''s not that Chutian''s brother doesn''t strive for success, but that sister Manxue is too cunning. Stop, stop, another day.


    I lay on the snow bed, feeling the fragrance in my nose. I carefully looked at Snow''s room. Girls'' boudoir is cleaner and more comfortable than boys'' bedroom, with a natural fragrance.


    Man Xue and I are also two wonderful flowers. If she doesn''t sleep in her bed, she has to go to me to sleep. If I don''t sleep in my own bed, I have to come to her to sleep. It seems that other people''s bed is more comfortable than my own. It''s funny to think about it.


    I had a good night''s sleep. After I got up, I felt fresh and fresh. My eyes and ears were clear. It was another beautiful day.


    I left man Xue''s home and went back to my own door. The door outside was open, and there was no anti lock. I pushed it open. I looked for a circle in the room, man snow didn''t know when she had left, she was always so haunted, I was bored, how can she walk so quietly every time, belongs to the cat?


    Although I had a premonition that she would leave like this, because we had explained clearly last night that she had to do so in order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, when I got up and didn''t see man Xue, my heart was still a little disappointed. After all, everyone wanted to see his lover at the first sight when he opened his eyes, right?

 Chapter 357

    When I went back to the living room, I saw three notes on the tea table in turn. I picked up the first note and saw it read:


    "little lazy pig, get up at last. Breakfast has been prepared for you. Please enjoy it slowly. Ha ha, sister Manyu has gone to work. Friendly tips: refuse to harass during work."


    Man Xue switches to man Yu mode, the whole person is naughty and lovely, smart, lively and gentle, occasionally cloudy and sunny, sometimes cold and hot, but especially energetic, it makes me love her to death.


    I smile and pick up the second note:


    "dirty clothes and socks, sister Manyu has already thrown them into the washing machine for you. You''re so cheap. You can dry them by yourself. Our slogan: talk about hygiene, love cleanliness, refuse laziness, start with me. "


    I really want to laugh, but before I laugh, I pick up the third note:


    "Chutian brand restaurant owner, please pay attention, big beauty Manyu sister orders: a love set meal, please send it to the president''s office of Yijing building Manxue company at 12:00 this afternoon, waiting time is not accepted, and additional requirements: deliver the takeout boy to be handsome and heavy Say what you want three times, be handsome! To be handsome! I want to be handsome


    After reading this note, I can''t help laughing any more. Sister Manyu is so funny.


    I first open the family bucket on the table and enjoy the sweet breakfast that man Xue bought for me. Then I go to the balcony and take the clothes in the washing machine to the yard to dry. Then I come back to clean up my home. Then I go to the vegetable market to buy vegetables. I want to make a love lunch for man Xue.


    I spent a whole morning preparing these food. I made many kinds of food, but the quantity of each kind was small, which belonged to less quantity and more variety.


    I bought two shelves, that is, the kind of shelves for plates, one layer at a time. Each layer can hold one plate. One shelf has six layers, and two shelves are twelve layers, which can hold twelve dishes.


    I went out with two shelves. I called a didi express and arrived outside mansher''s office before 11:55.


    I''ll wait for time at the door. I want to knock at twelve sharp.


    I just put two shelves on the ground, snow suddenly opened the door, sticking out a small head and looking at me with a smile.


    Man Xue Lin was working overtime in the whole company on the weekend.


    I saw Lin Manxue with a smile on her face and asked: "Hello, are you sister Manyu?"


    With a smile, Lin Manxue nodded her head and said, "I am. Can I help you? "


    "Well, you ordered a love set meal in our Chutian restaurant. Our boss, Mr. Ye, asked me to send it to you. He also told me that it was none of my business, because I was the most handsome guy in our restaurant."


    "Yes. Bring it in. "


    Linmanxue side open body put me in, I lift two shelves, carefully into the president''s office.


    Man Xue locked the door to prevent others from breaking in.


    I went to the balcony and put the dishes on the tea table in turn. Because there were too many dishes and one tea table couldn''t be put down, I ran to mansher office and moved a tea table in her office to the balcony. I put the two tea tables together and just put down the food.


    Lin Manxue looked at the food on the two tea tables and said, "it''s so rich!"


    "Come, sister Manyu, please come to the table."


    Lin Manxue sitting opposite me, she saw me sweating, some distressed to say: "tired?"


    "Not tired. If you cook for sister Manyu, you can only be happy and not tired. "


    "Poor mouth."


    I ran to man Xue''s cupboard and found out two bottles of red wine. The red wine she had here was all good wine. There were thousands of them. I took two red wine glasses, opened a bottle of red wine and poured half a glass for everyone.


    Man Xue tasted the taste of the food, nodded and said: "it looks very attractive and tastes very good. Chutian restaurant is trustworthy."


    "Hey, hey. Sister Manyu''s satisfaction is the biggest driving force of our Chutian restaurant. We will make persistent efforts to contract sister Manyu''s lunch for a lifetime. What do you think? "


    Man snow see me say so, more happy, she smiles to show neat white teeth, not to mention how beautiful.


    "Come on. You eat, too. " Man Xue sandwiched me some shredded potatoes, spicy shredded potatoes, but I can make it spicy, bull force it.


    I took a few mouthfuls of food, picked up my glass and said, "Manyu, this is the first serious date since we fell in love. Let''s go for a celebration."


    I didn''t call her Manxue, but Manyu, because Manyu is my girlfriend, and Manxue is my female boss. Although she is the same woman, she has different names and identities. This is what we agreed last night.


    Man Yu said with a smile, "OK. Sister Manyu is willing to drink with you today. "


    We drank the first glass of wine happily. Man Xue kept bringing me vegetables. She ate them herself, but she ate them very slowly. Unlike me, eating is no different from cleaning the battlefield."How about this one." Manyu and I were holding our glasses, ready to drink the second. Manyu thought about it, blinked and said, "congratulations on finding such a beautiful girlfriend."


    I nodded and said, "that''s a good reason. This one needs to drink. It''s worth celebrating."


    We had another drink, and I filled them up again. I said, "I also want to congratulate you on finding such a handsome guy."


    Man Yu said: "this reason is not good. It has been used in the front. We need to change it and be creative."


    "How did you use it? Just now you congratulated me. Now I''d like to congratulate you. It''s reciprocity. I don''t owe you anything."


    Man Yu thought for a while, nodded and agreed. Let''s drink the third cup together.


    After three glasses of wine, Manyu''s face showed a blush. This Drunken Beauty is really charming. I have never seen such beauty on her face.


    I waited on Manyu to eat some dishes. Manyu''s drinking capacity came up. He had to ask me to drink again. Drinking is drinking atmosphere. As long as the atmosphere is right, drinking is interesting.


    "Mr. Ye, what do you say about this glass of wine?"


    "To love, to lovers all over the world."


    "This is good, this is good." Man rain don''t want me to advise, he finished drinking, man rain a woman is so free and easy, I a big man can''t be willing to fall behind.


    Man Yu and I drink one after another, one reason for another. In fact, we need any reason. Anyway, it''s all a mess. There''s only one purpose, drinking and drinking.


    The two of us drank two bottles of red wine. One bottle of red wine was 750 mL, which was the amount of one and a half Jin, and the other two bottles were three jin. Man Yu and I shared each other. One person was at least one jin, and I drank a little more than man Yu.


    Manyu is too drunk to speak clearly. She only knows to babble. She doesn''t pronounce very clearly and intermittently. I''m a little better, but I''m strong after the red wine. I''m also drunk.

 Chapter 358

    I help Manyu to the office to have a rest. I''m going to throw her on the sofa. She insists on sitting in the boss''s chair. She also clamors that she will work overtime and work.


    I said with a silly smile: "man Manyu, you are so awesome. You can work even when you are drunk."


    Man Yu opened her bleary eyes and looked at me and said, "who said I''m drunk? I''m not drunk."


    "Yes. Not drunk. "


    Manyu''s legs and feet are soft, and she moves forward with a shake. Her hands are holding her desk and moving forward slowly. Today, Manyu is wearing a professional suit, black suit, black skirt and black silk stockings. She is unstable. Suddenly, she falters and lies on her desk.


    This is a standard backward style. I blinded Manyu''s posture.


    At this time, a very embarrassing situation appeared, because Manyu''s small suit was relatively short, and her body was pulled up, and the skin below the waist was exposed. I saw a piece of white skin, dry mouth, and easy to drink. Originally, she and I were just friends and girlfriends. Now I suddenly saw such a scene, and there was no self-control.


    My Qi and blood surged up and I hugged Manyu from behind. I pressed her on the table and began to kiss her from the back of my neck. After being drunk, Manyu was less worried and reserved. She began to cooperate with me. She turned around and we two kissed together.


    This time is different from any previous ambiguity. This time, Man Yu and I are half drunk and half awake. In this state, we can drink and dare to do anything that is impossible in the past.


    I stripped the little suit on Man Yu and took off her white shirt. Man Yu didn''t stop me at all. On the contrary, she took the initiative to help me when I was in trouble.


    It''s the day now, and the light outside is a little harsh. Before my consciousness completely subsides, I think it''s inconvenient to be here. I went to her rest room with Manyu in my arms. I''m also weird. It''s difficult to walk just now, but now I''m walking fast with a beautiful woman in my arms.


    Perhaps under the stimulation of certain emotions, a person''s potential can be brought into full play.


    The rest room is simple, with a bathroom and a bedroom. There is only a big mirror and a one meter five double bed in the bedroom. I threw Manyu on the bed. I didn''t make much preparation, but let it be.


    How far is the distance between the heart and the heart? It may be zero or one.


    This is the craziest time for us, and also the craziest time for Manyu. If we didn''t drink, I believe Manyu would not be like this, neither would I.


    I look at us in the mirror, this feeling is more fierce, only a voice in my heart is shouting, howling and calling.


    I tossed the rain for a long time, until dizziness came, exhausted that moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Manyu wakes up before me. When she wakes up, night has already come. It''s dark outside, and only a little light leaks in.


    Manyu didn''t know where she was at the beginning. She just felt headache and body pain. Some part of her body was very uncomfortable and seemed to be red and swollen.


    When she touched me when she moved her body, she was startled. She put her face close to me. When she saw clearly that it was me, she was relieved.


    Man Yu can''t look at her clothes and blushes. She wants to find clothes to wear, but she doesn''t know where the clothes are.


    Manyu has no choice but to push me gently.


    "Chutian, wake up, wake up."


    "Don''t move. Let me sleep a little longer." I turned over and ignored her.


    Manyu can''t wake me up, so she can only turn over and get out of bed. She turns on the light and finds that her clothes and trousers are all over the floor. Manyu scolds "shameless" and then picks them up and puts them on.


    Because the silk stockings had been torn and couldn''t be worn any more, she took a new pair in a drawer in the bedroom. After Manyu was dressed up, her childlike innocence rose. She put the broken silk stockings on my head, making me difficult to breathe.


    I put a pair of black stockings on my head, just like a robber. It looks funny and funny. Manyu gives out a string of silver bell like laughter.


    I woke up because I couldn''t breathe well. I saw a dim light. My sight was blocked. It seemed that there was something on my head. It was very uncomfortable.


    I reached out to remove it. Manyu didn''t let me. She pushed my hand away and didn''t let me pull it off.


    "Where is this?" I asked Manyu vaguely.


    "You said


    I frowned, but now I am powerless, brain swelling, how can I think of anything, I take advantage of man rain do not pay attention to pull things on the head, a look turned out to be a pair of worn-out stockings.


    "Naughty." I threw my socks everywhere and decided to lie down and go on sleeping. I was really sleepy and my eyelids were fighting.


    Manyu didn''t let me sleep any more. She pushed me and said, "Chutian, get up, this is not a place to sleep. We have to get out of here before dawn. "


    "Don''t make any noise. Just let me sleep a little longer, will you? "


    "No. Get up. It''s time for us to go home"Back home, isn''t this my home?" I don''t care about the rain, holding the pillow to continue to sleep.


    Man Yu climbed up to the bed, lay down beside me and said, "have a good look for yourself. Is this your home?"


    I don''t have to look at it at all. I don''t have such a large area at home. It''s definitely not the rental house in Shannan village.


    I''m just lazy. For sleepy people, where there is a bed, there is a home.


    Manyu took her long hair to my nose and mouth, so I couldn''t sleep. I reached out and hugged her and said, "goblin, can you stop, please, I''ll sleep for a while, just for a while."


    "You are a little lazy pig."


    Manyu ignored me and went to the bathroom to take a bath. Her bedroom is separated from the bathroom by a door, but it is still a glass door. The decoration here is very similar to that of a hotel, that is, a room with a small bathroom, but the area of the small bathroom is not small, much larger than the bathroom in the hotel.


    I heard the clattering sound of water in my sleep. I opened my eyes and looked through the glass door. At this time, because of the hot water and steam on the glass, some of them were hazy and half hidden. But it was this kind of panoramic view that tested one''s imagination most. I felt sleepless and my brain was running at a high speed.


    This is the most beautiful painting I have ever seen. I regard it as a painting because I regard it as an art. This kind of beauty can be amazing only when it is accompanied by Manyu.


    Manyu came out soon. She was wearing a bath towel. I pretended to sleep with my eyes closed. I was afraid that she would say I was peeping at her. In fact, I just did it unintentionally.


    Manyu is very thin skinned. Although we have had some intimate behaviors, she still can''t let go in front of me. Maybe her purity makes me feel more valuable.


    I respect her because I respect and yearn for this natural and pure beauty.


    While wiping her hair, Manyu observed my sleeping posture. She saw that I didn''t move and thought I was asleep again, so she hid in a corner to change her clothes.

 Chapter 359

    Man Yu forgot that there is a big mirror in the bedroom. From my point of view, I can just see part of the contents in the mirror.


    I secretly opened my eyes and looked at Manyu in the mirror. My little brother called me again. It was time for me to prove that I was a man again.


    My heart is suffering, because I have seen that this is man Xue''s rest room. Man Xue is my boss. I can''t treat her like this. We have an agreement. Since it''s an agreement, we can''t break our promise. Otherwise, what''s the meaning of the agreement.


    And I also think that man Xue and I should keep a low profile, control some, and not let our emotions overflow. She is right. Now we can''t expose ourselves in these occasions.


    Xiang Pengyu, Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie will not allow me to be with man Xue, and the family power behind them will not watch me and man Xue live together. Xiang family, Lin family and Yan family are not eyeing us.


    Manyu change clothes, she has a wardrobe, which is full of clothes, Manyu chose a set of casual wear, beautiful don''t want.


    Manyu climbed onto the bed again. She didn''t let me sleep any more. She forced me to get up and pushed me to the bathroom to take a bath. I took a bath inside. Manyu cleaned my small internal organs outside. Just before I got up, Manyu washed me in the bathroom and then took a hair dryer to blow.


    Girls'' rooms are no better than boys. Their daily necessities are always more complete than ours. Even if the furniture is simple, some common things will be ready.


    After I took a bath and Manyu came out of the rest room, Manyu looked at the time on her watch and said, "it''s more than four o''clock in the morning now, and it''s going to dawn in two hours. Do you think we should go back to Shannan village or go to the nearby area for exercise?"


    It''s Monday after midnight. I need to go to work today. It''s about an hour''s drive from Shannan village. Now there are no vehicles and pedestrians on the road. If I drive faster, I may be able to get there in 40 minutes. But I think it''s very frustrating to come back and forth, so I suggest that I don''t go back and exercise in a nearby park.


    Man Yu and I collected all the dishes on the balcony into a big garbage bag, put everything in place, and then went downstairs with the garbage.


    I didn''t throw the garbage in the garbage can in the corridor. I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary suspicion. If there are so many dishes in the garbage can in the corridor, it will easily cause other people''s reverie.


    I throw the garbage to a far place, and then take Manyu to a park nearby for a walk. It only takes us about ten minutes to drive there.


    This park is a bit remote. It is not located near the main road, but at the foot of a relatively remote hill. Therefore, people who usually come here are residents or some elderly people nearby, and few white-collar workers come here to play.


    Manyu and I chose here to avoid people''s attention. We are afraid of meeting acquaintances. After all, it is not very far from the company. It is not unusual for Manxue company to have thousands of people and meet one or two employees.


    But now so early, others are sleeping in, certainly no acquaintances appear, and Manyu and I pay special attention outside, not intimate, not ambiguous, just like other colleagues to maintain a certain distance.


    It''s not daybreak yet. It''s dark on the road. Man Yu and I ran along the same path. Yesterday, we had a crazy afternoon with Man Yu. Now I have backache, but I''m in good spirits. Maybe I''m in a good mood, and my physical fatigue is not a problem.


    Manyu runs in front of me and I follow her. Manyu wears casual clothes and casual shoes and her slim figure wanders in front of me, which makes me full of reverie. I think of some scenes of yesterday afternoon. Although I drank too much at that time, some wonderful pictures will stay in my mind forever, because I''m not sure whether there will be such a crazy moment for me and Manyu .


    Manyu is such a conservative woman. It''s not easy for her to go crazy with me. Besides, now our relationship needs to be kept secret, and it''s still unknown when we can be together. I have a feeling that in order to protect me, Manxue company and life technology company, Manyu will give up this love for the time being and become her President Lin to let Manyu go The rain is temporarily sealed up.


    I don''t know why I have this feeling. Maybe things will turn around when they are extreme. I have such an unforgettable afternoon with Manyu. Then it may be this ending that will greet us next.


    Maybe I worry too much, maybe I care too much for fear of losing, maybe I worry about the current situation, anyway, I have this feeling in my heart.


    "What are you doing in the back, hurry up." Manyu urged me ahead.


    "Manyu, I''m so tired. Can you have a rest?"


    "I''m tired after running for a while. You are only twenty-three years old this year. How can you have such a body? "


    I said with a smile: "the new year will soon be over, and I will be twenty-four after the new year."


    Man Yu said: "twenty four is also very young. When I was twenty-four years old, I just finished my PhD. Now I have graduated for nearly two years. Time flies."


    "Manyu, you are two years older than me. You are so old that you depend on the old to sell the old.""What''s wrong with being two years older? Even one day older than you is older than you. I''m not only older than you, but also your female boss. You have to obey my orders all the time. "


    "Yes. Yes. You are the leader, and I will obey you and resolutely obey you. "


    "That''s what it''s like."


    I think of one thing. A few months ago, I promised Manyu that I would accompany her to ride a bicycle. I said that I would have a bicycle excursion. That''s what I used to do. I would ride a bicycle without any money.


    At that time, I promised to accompany her on November 11, but I didn''t fulfill my promise when I was recovering in Lingzhi village, so I wanted to fulfill her wish.


    I repeat the old story: "Manyu, do you still remember that I promised to accompany you on a trip on November 11? Cycling. "


    "Yes, of course. I thought you forgot? "


    "How can I forget it? I always remember it. Man Yu, do you still want to go now? "


    "Of course."


    "But it''s too cold to ride or spend the night outside. Let''s change our way. I''ll take you to Mengshui mountain to see the snow. The snow scenery of Mengshui mountain is beautiful. "


    "Well, well, I like snow best, but is there any snow scene in Mengshui mountain now?"


    "Yes. Mengshui mountain is more than 1000 meters above sea level. Now it''s just winter. It''s the most beautiful time for snow scenery. "


    "When shall we start?"


    I thought about it and said, "New Year''s Day is coming soon. The company will take three days off. Why don''t we take a few more days off, and then I''ll take you?"


    "Really?"


    "Of course"


    Man Yu said with a smile, "that''s great. I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. Now it''s finally coming true. I''m so happy. "

 Chapter 360

    "That''s settled. Today I''ll go to the branch office to report. First I''ll get to know the situation, and then I''ll arrange my work. Today is December 27th. There are four or five days to go before New Year''s day. Let''s prepare separately."


    "Good. I''ll listen to you. "


    "Do you have time?"


    Man Yu said, "it''s OK. Man Xue is on the right track now. I won''t have any big problems if I leave for a few days. Isn''t there Yang Lin in everything


    "Man Yu, do you trust Yang Lin?" I don''t want to sow dissension, but because Yang Lin comes from Lin''s group. Her identity is quite special. Now man Xue is no longer the president of Lin''s group, and she has exchanged all her shares. That''s why I asked her.


    Manyu didn''t answer me directly, but said, "don''t worry, I know it."


    I didn''t discuss the problem of Yang Lin with Man Yu any more. I believe that man Yu''s management ability is good enough to employ people. Since she believes in Yang assistant, she naturally has a reason to do so.


    "By the way, the branch has just been established for more than a month, and all departments have entered the orbit. It''s up to you as the general manager to take up the post. In terms of personnel, you decide whether you want to recruit some talents. Let me tell you something about our branch. Our branch has acquired six companies, four in Shencheng and two in Guangzhou. I changed them into six subsidiaries of Manxue life technology Shencheng branch. The original boss is the general manager of the subsidiary. You are the boss of the six major subsidiaries. They remain the same. You just need to manage the executives of these subsidiaries. As for the branch, we have set up a marketing department, a finance department, a human resources department, a business promotion department and so on. You just need to manage these departments well. "


    How do I mean to be the leader of the six major schools of thought in the six major subsidiary companies? Do I have to take them with me to defeat the Ming religion. Oh, it''s a play. It''s not the story of killing the Dragon by relying on heaven.


    I''m a man with a lively mind. I like to think about things. If I don''t pay attention, I''ll be far away.


    Man Yu added: "your first task after taking office is to solve the following problems: first, to make all the subsidiaries and departments run normally in the shortest time. You can rest assured about this, because the subsidiaries used to run well, otherwise I would not buy them. For other departments, I have set up the basic framework for you, and you can do it yourself There should be no big problem in repairing; second, we should build a resource sharing platform as soon as possible, so that the six major subsidiaries and even the head office in Shanghai can share resources, whether it is human resources, material resources, technology, services or other resources. The advantage of doing so is that we can greatly reduce our costs, enhance our core competitiveness, and increase the thickness of Manxue brand; third, we should build a resource sharing platform as soon as possible To optimize the personnel structure, do not support idle people, do not support waste, and establish a set of talent selection system and standards, as well as welfare standards, which are suitable for our own company. This is a major event, which is related to the long-term plan of our company. Fourth - "


    " ah? And a fourth? "


    Man Yu said coldly, "what do you think?"


    "Mr. Lin, you say, you go on."


    Man Yu rolled her eyes and continued: "fourth, to improve the service awareness and professional awareness of the staff, what we want to build is an elite team, an international and professional team. It is absolutely not allowed to cheat customers, sneer at customers, and deal with customers'' complaints and suggestions coldly. Ye Chutian, what can we do to achieve the best service? "


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what! I ask you


    "How?"


    Manyu said angrily, "I asked you, but I didn''t want you to ask me back. Don''t you think about it yourself?"


    I thought about it for a while and said, "if I were allowed to do it, I would make efforts in four aspects: first, to establish a professional service department, which is the common after-sales department of various companies; second, to improve the treatment of after-sales personnel, so that the treatment of after-sales personnel is equal to that of R & D, marketing, investment promotion and sales personnel, so that they can have enough passion and motivation to serve customers wholeheartedly Third, regular professional training and assessment, so that customers can supervise and colleagues can supervise each other; fourth, improve the promotion system, so that every sincere and powerful after-sales personnel can get the same promotion opportunities. "


    The reason why I put forward the above four points is that in the company, the treatment of after-sales personnel is not comparable to that of R & D, marketing, investment promotion and sales personnel. The salary of an after-sales manager may not be as high as that of an ordinary R & D personnel. The after-sales work is the most tiring and troublesome, but the minimum benefits are the worst.


    Many people think that after-sales work has no future. It is not valued by the company and leaders, and there is not much room for improvement. It is just a muddle along job. Working for the sake of work. How can there be passion and creativity in such a situation.


    Man Yu nodded approvingly and said, "it seems that I am right to arrange you to be the project manager first. You are much more mature than before, and you can see the point when you look at problems. You said these points are very important, which I want to emphasize. Ye Chutian, remember that the most important thing for a company is not scale, not contacts, not assets, but talents and customers, creativity and innovation ability. There is no capital to finance, and the scale is small. However, without talents, customers, creativity and innovation ability, a company can not be bigger and stronger. I ask you, which do you think is the most important among talents, customers, creativity and innovation ability? "I thought about it and said, "customer."


    "Why?"


    "Customers are the foundation of the enterprise, the lifeline of products, no customer is bullshit, and no good thing has any value."


    "Wrong." Manyu said a wrong word heavily.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not. The four are equally important. They are like the four organs in the human body, heart, kidney, stomach and lung. Without talents, who will develop and promote products; without customers, you only have products and sales team, but who can you sell them to; without creativity and innovation, where can you get a steady stream of new products to sell. "


    I sincerely said: "what Mr. Lin said is."


    Man Yu nodded and said, "OK. These are the four most urgent things. There are other things I will tell you later. You should do these first. "


    Manyu has planned all the work for me. I just need to do it step by step. I think my general manager is probably the most comfortable general manager. The big boss has laid the groundwork for everything and has a clear plan for me to refer to. As long as I am not too stupid or mud can''t support the wall, the branch company will make achievements in a short time. In fact, all this Thanks to Manyu.


    I said with a smile: "Mr. Lin, you have arranged everything, and then let me go. Isn''t it cheap for me to pick up ready-made ones?"

 Chapter 361

    Man Yu said: "don''t be a smiley face. You can do well for me. If you don''t make any achievements and screw up my company, be careful that Mr. Lin will ask you."


    "Mr. Lin, if I really mess up, how are you going to punish me?"


    "How to punish you? Hang you at the gate of the company for three days to let you know what shame is. "


    "No, Mr. Lin, are you willing?"


    "I don''t want to. If you don''t do your work seriously, you''ll know that you''ve been acting recklessly outside and cheating little girls all day. If I don''t take you to the streets for three days, I''ll be polite to you. "


    "Ha ha. Mr. Lin, it turns out that you are not worried that I can''t do it well, but that I am going to pick up girls outside. "


    Man Yu blushed and said, "it''s not serious. A good talk about work can also get to that. You can''t be more serious! "


    I said with a smile: "Manyu, I don''t know what''s going on. As long as I''m with you, I can''t help but think awkwardly. I can''t even pull my mind back."


    Man Yu said angrily: "you look like a squint all day, and you want to buckle the dung basin on my head. If you work as conscientiously and wholeheartedly as I do, can you think of these miscellaneous things? "


    "Manyu, how can I compare with you? You are a doctor of double materials from Harvard University and the president of Manxue company. As an undergraduate, I don''t even know where country m is. Is there any comparability?"


    Man Yu was so excited when I said that she almost jumped up: "why is there no comparability. I''m human, you''re human, I''m still a woman, we women are born weaker than you men, I can do it, why can''t you do it


    "Manyu, calm down. I''m just saying it casually, but I''m not trying to do it. You can rest assured that I will do my best to help you realize your dream. "


    "It''s not my dream, it''s our common dream. Man Xue is not only mine, but also yours. It''s our common cause and dream. Don''t you want to be with me? "


    "No, it''s a slip of the tongue. You see, I didn''t have a good rest last night. I was a bit confused and said what was wrong


    Originally, I said the above sentence very well. I explained the problem clearly and didn''t embarrass Man Yu and myself. However, I added: "I worked too hard yesterday afternoon, otherwise it wouldn''t be like this."


    Yesterday afternoon, I worked hard to do what, I and Manyu know, I said so directly Manyu made a big red face, she was a little annoyed, Manyu was thin skinned, not funny, mouth refused to suffer losses, can''t call poison tongue girl, but now my meaning sounds like blame her, put the responsibility on her head, make it like she greedy for what pleasure to give me It''s like a delay.


    Manyu quit immediately and came up to me with a beating and kicking. She also said that if I dare to touch her in the future, she will let me be the last eunuch in China.


    Manyu was furious, so I took the opportunity to run away. One of us ran in front and the other chased after him, saying that we should not be ambiguous and have a distance, but unconsciously we forgot our original agreement.


    Love is such a strange thing. When it comes, we can''t refuse it.


    Fortunately, it''s only five o''clock in the morning. Except for the street lights, there are only two people on the road, Man Yu and I. there''s nothing wrong with our bickering. On the contrary, we have some different tastes.


    Manyu ran for a while, ran tired, on the ground refused to get up, I ran back to squat in front of her smile, she like a child also like to rely on the ground, Manyu suddenly got up and grabbed my ear tightly, I was in pain straight grin, she said triumphantly: "run, I let you run, how don''t run."


    It turns out that man Yu pretended to be pathetic just now for the purpose of luring me on the hook. It''s easy for me to believe that other people have been fooled by her again.


    "Manyu, let go, it''s going to break."


    "It''s better to break it, so that you won''t be angry with me. I''ll make you disobey. "


    "Let go."


    "No. You dare to yell at me, it''s against you


    "Manyu, if you don''t let go again, we can''t explain it clearly if you let others see it."


    "If you can''t tell, you can''t tell. We don''t know."


    I said unknowingly: "Manyu, are you not afraid that others will break it and spread it to Wei Wenjie?"


    Man Yu listened to me and immediately let go of my ears. She was a little panicked and didn''t know how to put her hands.


    Manyu rubbed his ear and asked, "how do you like it?"


    "I - I almost forgot to tell you something very, very important."


    "What''s scaring you like this, you say it slowly."


    Manyu patted her chest and said, "yesterday morning, Yan Qingcheng called me. He told me a very important thing and told me to be careful at any time."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Wei Wenjie retired at the end of the year, just two days before the Chinese New Year."Two days before Chinese new year, that''s about a month later.


    "What did Yan Qingcheng say?"


    "Well." Man Yu said softly: "maybe this trip to Mengshui mountain is our last chance to get along with each other alone. After Wei Wenjie comes back, we must not do this again. Do you know?"


    "But Manyu, we can''t see all our lives!"


    Man Yu said in a soft voice: "it''s a good time to hide for a while. Before we are sure of the purpose of his return, we must not mess around and do everything seamlessly. Xiang Pengyu hasn''t come to me these days, in fact, because he has received the news that Wei Wenjie wants to come back. He is busy looking for bodyguards everywhere. "


    "Isn''t there a group of bodyguards around Xiang Pengyu?"


    "He is not satisfied with the current security forces around him. He is looking for super bodyguards this time."


    "How do you know?"


    "Xiao Feng told me."


    Lin Yunfeng has been following Xiang Pengyu in Lin''s real estate. If the news comes from him, the credibility is still very high.


    "Is Xiang Pengyu so afraid of him?"


    Man Yu said: "a big devil even Yan Qingcheng dares to fight, who is not afraid. You don''t know his prestige in our circle. He has to scare a lot of people with a cough. "


    "No?"


    Man Yu said: "you say that because you haven''t contacted him. These young men or young ladies think that face is more important than life. You say that if Leng Buding offends Wei Wenjie and is repaired by him, what face will come out to see people in the future. Wei Wenjie is a big devil. He is the eldest and the second. He is not afraid of anything, dares to do anything, and dares to provoke anyone. In his dictionary, he is a God, and no one can challenge him. "


    "He''s so overbearing?"


    "No. He is not domineering, but let others have fear of him, see him will tremble


    I can see from Manyu''s expression that she doesn''t exaggerate. She is such a brave woman with a strong heart. She is so afraid of Wei Wenjie. How terrible is this man.

 Chapter 362

    Man Yu also said: "in fact, his appearance is not terrible. He seems to be a little easygoing to people with eyes, but he is proud and defiant in his heart."


    "Eye contact? What is eye contact? "


    Man Yu said, "this is what he said, and I don''t know."


    "Are you the one with eyes in his mouth?"


    Manyu nodded gently, she said: "every time he called me, he was very polite to me. He didn''t speak as loud as Yan Qingcheng, and he wasn''t rude. I think there might be some reasons why he did that to me. He later apologized to me, but I didn''t accept it, and I didn''t dare to face him alone. "


    "Man Yu, I don''t think Wei Wenjie is bad for you. Besides that accident, why are you so afraid of him?"


    Man Yu said: "I don''t know what''s going on. As soon as I hear his name, I feel guilty, not to mention seeing him or hearing his voice. Chutian, you don''t have a direct sense of Wei Wenjie''s horror. I hope you can stay away from him. He is not Kong Xueqiang and Yan Qingdong, nor Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng. He is a ghost, a devil, a mysterious figure full of all kinds of horror colors. Will you promise me to walk around him if you meet him in the future? "


    "Manyu -"


    "don''t worry me, OK?"


    I can''t bear to see Manyu''s pathetic eyes. How can I make her worry and fear? I nodded and said, "OK. I''ll listen to you. "


    "As long as you are safe, I will do anything. Chutian, I have no relatives, just you and Xiaofeng. You must be good."


    "Well."


    "Well, after talking for so long, it''s almost dawn. Let''s go back."


    On the way back, I ordered some breakfast in a big hotel and ate it in the car. Lin Manxue didn''t have much appetite. She only took a few mouthfuls and didn''t eat any more. She was basically eaten by me alone.


    Lin Manxue put me down one or two miles away from the company. She was afraid of meeting colleagues from Manxue company, so she asked me to run or take a walk back to the company.


    In fact, Lin Manxue worried too much, because she and I were the first group of employees to work in the company, and others didn''t come here so early.


    I went to the 18th building life science and technology branch first, but I came too early, no staff came to work, and even the door of the company didn''t open. Because I didn''t work here and didn''t take fingerprints, I couldn''t get in at all. I went back to the headquarters of the 8th building Manxue company.


    It''s about six or seven minutes'' walk from building 18 to building 8. Of course, it includes the time of taking the elevator. When I went back to the Department of big health project, I was surprised that Lu Yuan had already come to work.


    Why did the little girl come so early? I remember that she used to arrive at about 8:30, because the snow company didn''t go to work until 9:00, and most of the employees arrived between 8:30 and 9:00.


    I haven''t come to Manxue company for nearly five months. It''s changed a lot here. Both the decoration and some mental outlook of the company have changed a lot. For example, it''s a long way away. I think it''s very different from before.


    Lin Manxue has told me the story of her and Lu Yuan. Lu Yuan is her person. Now man Xue has become my person, and Lu Yuan is also my person.


    Of course, you don''t want to be crooked. When I say it''s my people, it''s my confidants, not my women.


    I stood outside the big health office for a while. When I went to the water dispenser to pick up the water, I was surprised and said, "Manager - Oh, no, director ye, you are back."


    Lu Yuan used to call me manager, but he couldn''t change it for a while. He didn''t respond until he called me out. I''m already the deputy director of the project department, and this position is more than one level higher than the project manager.


    "It''s a long way. Good morning."


    I said hello to Lu Yuan with a smile. Lu Yuan put the tea cup on the water dispenser and ran to me to look me up and down.


    I said with a smile: "what''s the matter, assistant Lu, I don''t know your boss every six months?"


    "Boss, how can you disappear for half a year without calling or sending a letter to greet us? I heard that you went to study abroad for further study. Tut Tut, after drinking some foreign ink, you are different. Your whole temperament is brand new and full of courage."


    "Ha ha." I know that the wind that I went to study abroad was blown by man Xue. At that time, the situation was special, because it was the critical period for me to run for deputy director of the project department. When man Xue and I left Shenzhen, we had a car accident on the road near Lingzhi village.


    Man Xue was so quick that she said that she sent me to study abroad, and this matter had been planned for a long time. She asked people to complete some relevant procedures and documents. Man Xue was the president of man Xue company. Who dares to believe what she said? Therefore, at that time, people in Lin''s group headquarters could only believe this thing.


    I can''t tear down man Xue''s platform at this time. Although it''s a long way to go, there are some things. It''s good to know less than one person.


    "In fact, it''s just like that in foreign countries. It''s better for us to have snowy air, beautiful scenery and beautiful people. You can see that our path is far away, and now our development is getting better and better."


    Lu Yuan has been working for more than a year. He must have more temperament than he just joined the work. He also knows how to dress up. Therefore, I really don''t mean to make fun of him.Lu Yuan said with a embarrassed smile: "manager, you are becoming more and more talkative and are beginning to learn how to tease female subordinates. Is it because the foreign atmosphere is too open that you are infected with some bad habits?"


    "Assistant Lu, don''t ruin the reputation of the leader. Be careful I''ll wear shoes for you."


    "Hee hee. Director ye, you can''t call me assistant Lu any more? "


    "Oh, why?"


    Lu Yuan happily said: "because the company has officially appointed me as the project manager of big health."


    "Ah? You took my seat


    "Yes. You should call me manager Lu now. "


    I pretended to bow my hand and said, "Oh, I''m so disrespectful. I can''t see gold inlaid jade. If I offend you, please forgive me."


    Lu Yuan blushed and said, "director ye, you make fun of me. Maybe you don''t know. You''re lucky. "


    I deliberately pretended to be confused and asked: "it''s really happy every year, especially this year. I venture to ask, what''s my big fortune? Is it the company that increases my salary or is it the old bachelor who gets in the way and gives me a beautiful girl?"


    Lu Yuan said with a smile: "director ye, I haven''t seen you for several months. You''ve really changed a lot. It''s totally different from before. If President Lin sees you like this, he''ll have to scold you to death. "


    "Ha ha." I can''t help laughing, because what Lu Yuan said is right. Since I was with man Xue and I had some abnormal relationship with her, I have a clearer understanding of men and women. How to say, I am more open than before. After all, I used to be a pure boy, but now I am a man, a pure man.


    Lu Yuan continued to give me information. Of course, I already knew the information for a long time. But I still pretend to know nothing.

 Chapter 363

    "Director ye, no, I should call you Mr. Ye. Mr. Ye, you have been officially appointed as the general manager and deputy director of the project Department of man Xue life science and Technology Shenzhen Branch. Now you are a real senior manager of man Xue. You can continue to cover me in the future. "


    "You still want me to cover you. Aren''t you already a project manager?"


    Lu Yuan said: "because you''re going to work in the life science and technology branch, the project department can''t manage things. Therefore, Mr. Lin promoted me to share part of the work with you. In fact, you are still in charge of the big health project. I just carry out your orders."


    "Isn''t Mr. Lin in charge of the project himself?"


    "As long as you go back to work, she will let go."


    I nodded: "so manager Lu, you still have to hang out with me in the future."


    "Of course. I will always be the leader of President Ye. I will do whatever president Ye asks me to do. " Lu Yuan said in a funny and loyal way.


    Lu Yuan is also a lively and lovely girl. Her funny talent is no less than mine.


    I patted Lu Yuan on the shoulder and said, "manager Lu, you don''t work long hours. I''m afraid your flattering skills are much longer. Your learning ability is very strong. You have a tendency to surpass others."


    "Hee hee." Lu Yuan said lovingly: "Mr. Ye, you start to make fun of me again. By the way, Mr. Ye, are you going to report in the branch office today or are you working in the headquarters of Manxue? "


    "Go to the branch office. You''d better watch the big health project. Let me know if you have any information."


    "Good. Mr. Ye, let''s not always stand at the door and chat, or you can come first and have a look or have a rest. "


    "All right. I''ll go to general manager Lin''s office. I haven''t reported my work to her yet. "


    "Good."


    I left the big health project office and went to President Lin Manxue''s office. These two offices are on the same floor, not far away from each other, just a few steps away.


    I''m knocking on the door outside. I still have to do what I''m supposed to do. Lin Manxue yells inside, please come in.


    I pushed the door in and saw that Lin Manxue had changed into a professional suit. She rolled up her long head again. Her long white neck was like a white swan, which was very eye-catching.


    The meteorite I gave her is hanging around her neck. The small meteorite and the snow complement each other. It''s a perfect match.


    "President Lin."


    Man Xue heard my voice. She was writing with a pen in her hand. Because she was nervous, she signed her name on Party B. in fact, we are Party A.


    Generally, the contract is not allowed to be modified, so man Xue can only play inside to let Yang assistant print another contract.


    Man Xue nodded to show me to come in. I stood in front of her and stared at her, but she didn''t dare to look up at me. The position of us at this time was very strange. I looked down at her and looked at her with burning eyes. She was just like a child who did something wrong. She didn''t even have the courage to look up.


    After a while, assistant Yang pushed the door in. She saw me standing in front of Mr. Lin''s desk. Mr. Lin blushed and was very strange.


    The boss doesn''t dare to look up at her employees. Do you think it''s weird.


    Yang Lin took a look at me, and then said to Lin Manxue, "Mr. Lin, you want the contract."


    "Thank you." Man Xue took over the contract with both hands and said to Yang Lin: "Mr. Ye just came back from abroad a few days ago. You will take him to the branch office to introduce the situation there and help him handle the formalities by the way."


    "Yes, Mr. Lin."


    "Yes. It''s OK. You go out to work first. I still have some work to talk with Mr. Ye. "


    "Yes."


    Yang Lin went out and helped us to take the door. I went to lock the door. Lin Manxue said nervously, "what do you want to lock the door in the daytime?"


    "Talking about work."


    "Talk about work, talk about work, why lock the door?"


    I said, "I don''t want to be disturbed."


    "No. Open the door quickly, it will be troublesome for others to misunderstand. Come on


    I said with a smile: "man Xue, you are too cautious. You have a ghost in your heart. You are scared to death when there is a slight disturbance. You are a little tough, just like before. Look at you. Now you dare not face me. Do you think we are like a boss and a worker?"


    Man Xue thinks it doesn''t look like it. Even if the boss is afraid of the employees, let alone Yang Lin, she looks strange. I think any employee will feel strange when they see it.


    Who is Lin Manxue? She is the queen of Manxue company. She is the goddess who is superior to anyone. She will be afraid of me, the boss of a branch company. It''s strange if they don''t have ghosts.


    "You sit down first," she said


    I moved a chair and sat opposite to man Xue. Man Xue straightened her mind and said, "Mr. Ye, what can I do for you in the morning?"


    "Nothing."


    Man Xue frowned and said, "it''s OK. What are you doing here?"


    "Come and see you."


    Man Xue said in a low voice: "I told you that you need to avoid suspicion in the company. Do you understand?""Mr. Lin, you are my direct leader. I come to report to you. What should I avoid?"


    "You Snow some speechless, she said: "you''re OK, don''t always shake here, disturb my work, don''t say, also affect my mood."


    I said with a smile, "if I don''t speak, you just think I''m the air, the invisible ghost, and you are busy with your own affairs. I''ll just look at you next to me."


    "No. Get out of here. I don''t have time to talk to you. You sit here and influence me. "


    I play rogue like said: "legs long in my own body, I will not go out."


    Man Xue shook her head and said, "rascal."


    "Yes, I''m a rascal. You know it on the first day."


    Man Xue ignored me, but she wrote her name wrong again when she signed her name. This time she wrote my name, and Lin Man Xue wrote Ye Chu Tian. There is no one else. Such low-level mistakes are all made. It can be seen that my existence has seriously affected man Xue''s working state.


    Man Xue patted her forehead and glared at me and said, "look, I told you to go out and don''t disturb me. You just didn''t listen to me and wrote it wrong again."


    "Man Xue, you say you are too. You can write your own name wrong. It''s up to me. Is there any reason?"


    Lin Man snow made a big red face, she tooted mouth, a pair of the appearance of the air bag.


    Girls always need to coax, whether it''s a little girl or a strong woman, just coax in different ways. I got up and went to the back of man Xue, pulled out her boss chair and gently hugged her to comfort her.


    At first, man Xue had some worries, but when she saw that I was so gentle, she was relieved. After all, the door was locked, and people outside could not get in. Moreover, this is the president''s office, and most people would not come.


    I picked up man Xue, and then I sat in her position, put her on my legs, I put my arm around her waist from behind, put my face on her face and asked softly, "how can this happen?"


    I like to coax a baby, words gentle, sweet love honey meaning, let snow spring heart rippling.

 Chapter 364

    Man Xue said coquettishly: "I don''t blame you. I haven''t seen you for several months. You don''t call me or send me short messages. I think you really don''t want me anymore. I''m so lost. I''m so sad these few months. I miss you accompany me. I miss you by my side. But I can''t get in touch with you at all. Your mobile phone can''t get through and I don''t return your email. I also made a phone call to your home. At that time, a woman answered it. Maybe it was your mother. I hung up without saying a word. "


    I stroked man Xue''s back, I know she was wronged, although this day and two nights we are very good together, but I know this is just because I just came back, her mood has no time to vent, and it is precisely because of this, when I asked her not to refuse me, man Xue did not refuse me, otherwise I simply can not really have her.


    Man Xue is a pure and conservative woman. With the influence of her mother''s previous experience, she must be full of fear of these behaviors before marriage. She must be in regret and confusion. If she was not afraid of my loss and I would leave her again, she would not be like me so soon.


    Yesterday afternoon was just an accident, because we were all drunk at that time. We didn''t have a sound consciousness to judge whether it was right or wrong, whether it should be or not. We just followed our feelings or went into a drunken frenzy.


    "Man Xue."


    I hold Lin Manxue tightly, give her warmth, let her feel my care and love.


    Man Xue continued: "since you left me, I have been reviewing myself whether I have really done wrong. I think about this question from your point of view. Finally, I got an answer. Yes, I did wrong. I didn''t take care of your male chauvinism. I didn''t give you enough self-esteem and right to choose. I cheated you and took advantage of you. I took you as Yan Qingcheng and Xiang Pengyu. Even if they knew that they were cheated by me, they would pretend to be indifferent or even have no regrets. I''m wrong. I''m wrong because I regard you as a group. In fact, you are not. You are you, you are ye Chutian, the unique Ye Chutian. When I understand this, it''s too late. You have left me and will never come back


    "When I first fell in love, I was at a loss. In fact, when I was on the mountain, I wanted to admit my mistake to you and beg you to come back. I did so at that time, but when you still refused me, my bull temper also came up. My self-esteem didn''t allow me to beg you, so I would only cry, because I didn''t know myself except crying What else can we do. You leave this period of time, I live like a year, every day think is your figure, your voice and smile, you and I frolic picture, even your sitting posture, you think I can think for a long time, unconsciously, I began to imitate you, imitate your thinking, imitate your speaking, imitate writing and so on. I write your name when I miss you. I can''t believe it. In a few months, I wrote two big packages of A4 paper. "


    There are 500 A4 sheets in a package, and 1000 A4 sheets in two packages. I have been away for nearly five months, which translates into less than 150 days. If man Xue really uses two packages of A4 sheets, that is to say, she has to write more than six A4 sheets every day, and six A4 sheets are full of my name. What an unforgettable love it is.


    I hugged man Xue and said, "I''m sorry, man Xue. It''s all my fault. I''m willful and don''t take your feelings into consideration. I promise you that I will never leave you again. Even if you drive me away with a big stick and a broom, I will not leave. "


    Snow said softly: "so you must protect yourself, you are my lifeblood, I will never allow them to hurt you. But Chutian, our ability is limited now, and we are not their opponents, especially Wei Wenjie. You must promise me not to conflict with him and try to avoid him. Let''s not have any intimacy in public. Let''s see what his purpose is when he comes back. In addition, Xiang Pengyu may begin to suspect or secretly protect me. I have found several times that someone is following me behind my back. I think these people may be sent by Xiang Pengyu, or Yan Qingcheng to secretly protect me. Because they know that Wei Wenjie is coming back, they won''t let me go alone as before, but no matter who it is, it''s a big trouble for us. "


    "Did they follow you to Shannan village?"


    "No. I got rid of them on the way. Every time I go to Shannan village, I make sure no one is following me, otherwise I won''t go. So every time I go to Shannan village, it''s in the middle of the night, and I won''t stay long to leave. "


    "But occasionally I can see you living in Shannan village on weekends. What''s the matter?"


    Man Xue said: "when Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng leave Shencheng, I''m more free and have no worries. They didn''t send people to follow me before, but for the sake of being careful, I don''t usually live there, and I only occasionally come to see you and the acacia tree at the gate. They know my character and don''t like being protected and tracked, so they don''t dare to send someone to track me. Maybe it''s because of the special situation that they are worried about my safety. "


    "Man Xue, I have another question."


    "You said


    "I live in Shannan village, and you also live in Shannan village. Yan Qingcheng and Xiang Pengyu are so powerful that they can''t be unaware of it. Besides, we are in the same company, haven''t they ever doubted us?"Man Xue said with a smile, "No."


    "Why?"


    Man Xue is a little embarrassed, it seems hard to say.


    I said, "just say what you have. Don''t be embarrassed."


    "Do you really want to know the answer?"


    "Of course. I''ve always been curious about this because I think it''s too abnormal. "


    Man Xue thought about it and said, "I told you not to be unhappy."


    "Absolutely not."


    Man Xue said with a little pause: "in fact, the reason is very simple. You should know it by yourself. To be fair, if you are compared with Xiang Pengyu or Yan Qingcheng, do you think there is comparability between them? "


    I said, "No. Even Kong Xueqiang and Yan Qingdong are ten thousand times better than them. I''m a beggar in front of you young ladies and gentlemen. I''m totally out of class. "


    "I don''t think so, but in their eyes, you are. Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng have never looked you in the eye before. If I say something unpleasant, you don''t even have the qualification to be their opponents. Chutian, I don''t look down on you. I just describe their inner world accurately. They really think so. "


    "I believe that. Man Xue, to tell you the truth, I guess Yan Qingcheng and Xiang Pengyu don''t even remember what I look like, and they don''t even know that I exist. "

 Chapter 365

    I don''t mean to belittle myself by saying this. Before, even Lin Yunfeng looked down on me, not to mention Kong Xueqiang and Yan Qingdong. They thought I was just a fool, a bedbug and a reckless man. They didn''t treat me as a human being.


    Do you think Xiang Pengyu and Yan Qingcheng will treat me as their rival for such a role as me, and suspect that man Xue has anything to do with me? If so, they will doubt whether they are suffering from heart failure and have nothing to do.


    There is another reason, because this woman is Lin Manxue, they try their best to please her, but they can''t move her. Can Lin Manxue like me?


    Brother, don''t tell jokes, because the probability of this happening is lower than the probability of winning the lottery twice in a row. It''s impossible.


    In fact, I also understand Lin Manxue''s words. Even I feel that Lin Manxue chose me instead of Yan Qingcheng. She is either out of her mind or blind. Anyway, normal people will never do this.


    Of course, in addition to these reasons, man Xue also said a few reasons, which are basically a blow to my self-confidence. I will not repeat them here.


    Ah, it''s tears to speak out. It''s better to mention less.


    Man snow see me down, said with a smile: "hit it?"


    "Man Xue, I didn''t know I would talk to you about this. I''m really full and have nothing to do."


    "Ha ha."


    Man Xue laughs twice. Suddenly she thinks of something and puts away her smiling face and says seriously:


    "Chutian, there is something I want to discuss with you. I have been thinking about it in the morning. I think it is necessary for me to tell you, because it also concerns you, not just me."


    "Man Xue, it won''t be another blow to me. I''m vulnerable now. You have to give me a preventive injection."


    "Go. I''m serious. No kidding. "


    "Oh, go ahead, I''ll listen."


    Man Xue said softly: "I can''t draw a clear line with Xiang Pengyu now, because I told you some earlier, and another purpose is that I want to try the attitude of Wei Wenjie and Xiang Pengyu, especially Wei Wenjie. If he still thinks about me, I want to try his bottom line to Peng Yu, and protect you at the same time."


    "But isn''t that dangerous for Xiang Pengyu?"


    Man Xue said, "it''s OK. Wei Wenjie should not want to kill Xiang Pengyu, otherwise he will not live until now. Besides, Xiang Pengyu now controls Lin''s real estate, and our Yijing building also belongs to Lin''s real estate industry. I also want to buy several buildings and prepare to build an intelligent base, so I need to rely on his strength in this matter. "


    "And you''re going to use them?"


    "Well. I don''t have any money left. If we don''t make use of Xiang Pengyu''s little money, we can''t do anything at all. This base is very important, and our intelligent project depends on it. "


    "Has the smart project started?"


    "Yes. The preliminary work is ready, but Yan Qingcheng''s technology is not enough. "


    "Yan Qingcheng? Are you going to take him on this project? "


    "It''s not me who leads him, it''s him who leads me. The intelligent project Yan Qingcheng started many years ago. Now his technology is very advanced and his talent pool is quite full. It can be said that his intelligent project is one of the most advanced and powerful projects in the world. Chutian, the 21st century is the era of intelligence. If we want to have a long-term development, we must not miss this project. If we miss it, it may hinder us from becoming a world-class company. Therefore, this project is also the most important one for Manxue, which is more important than the other four in terms of prospects and development. "


    "But the projects in Yan Qingcheng''s hands are so mature. You are a monk on your way, and you don''t even have any foundation. Is he willing to cooperate with you?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    Man Xue lowered her head, pondered for a moment and said, "you don''t have to worry about the reason. You just need to know that he will cooperate with us and help us build a base. This base is equivalent to a laboratory, intelligent research laboratory. "


    I said, "do you have an agreement with him?"


    Man Xue doesn''t dare to look at me and doesn''t answer me. She doesn''t want to say anything like this. She will never reveal a word.


    "Man Xue, since you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. Since you have an overall plan, I won''t hinder your development and become a stumbling block on your way forward. I respect your choice. As long as you are happy, I will do anything for you."


    "Thank you for understanding me."


    I touched man Xue''s head and said, "fool, you are polite to me. This is what I should do. Don''t worry. I won''t affect you any more. I''ll behave myself. "


    Man Xue lay in my arms and said, "I really want to lie here all my life. Unfortunately, such opportunities will be less and less."


    The two of us hugged each other. She was lying in my arms, holding my waist, and I was holding her tightly, so we looked at each other, at each other.


    Suddenly someone outside knocked on the door and said, "man Xue, are you in there, man Xue?"It''s Xiang Pengyu.


    Lin Manxue fiercely from my arms to get up, she said: "is to Peng Yu''s voice."


    Lin Manxue is very calm, she let me sit back to the original position, and then we two tidy up clothes, Manxue let me open the door.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Peng Yu standing outside. He had some breakfast in his hand. When he saw that I was the one who opened the door, he was stunned at first. He asked me coldly, "Why are you here?"


    My heart is still a little empty. It''s not that I''m afraid of Xiang Pengyu, but that I''m always embarrassed and nervous because something is broken. It''s human nature. If I don''t have any reaction, I''m either too good at heart or I''m used to doing this kind of thing.


    It''s obviously the first time that man Xue and I have been in love.


    "I''m reporting to President Lin."


    "Do you need to lock the door for reporting?"


    "Talk about some important work, involving company secrets."


    Xiang Pengyu said, "can you, as a driver and a bodyguard, participate in the company''s confidential activities?"


    Lin Manxue yelled: "Peng Yu, is that you?"


    He gave Peng Yu a suspicious look at me and immediately went into the room. He said to Lin Manxue gently, "you must have not had breakfast when you come to work so early. Look what I bought for you. It''s all your favorite food."


    Xiang Pengyu smelled it in the office. Although it was very obscure, he still didn''t escape the eyes of man Xue and me. Did he begin to doubt something?


    If man Xue and I had done that kind of thing in the office, we would leave something peculiar smell. Xiang Pengyu is also a man, and we still have this common sense.


    Xiang Pengyu''s eyes swept around the office, especially in the garbage basket and corner. He didn''t find any suspicious places. Xiang Pengyu puts his breakfast on the tea table on the balcony of Lin Manxue. He knows Lin Manxue''s rules and is not allowed to eat in the office.

 Chapter 366

    I sat back to my original seat, facing Lin Manxue, Xiang Pengyu came back from the balcony and saw me sitting opposite Lin Manxue. He frowned and said, "there''s nothing wrong with you here. Go out."


    I said faintly: "to President, I am reporting to President Lin. it''s inappropriate for you to disturb our work like this."


    Xiang Pengyu was a little surprised. I dare to talk to him like this. He was just about to say something. Man Xue said, "Pengyu, please sit on the sofa for a while, and we''ll finish the talk in a minute."


    Xiang Pengyu said: "man Xue, I suddenly have a stomachache. Can I use your bathroom?"


    In fact, man Xue and I both know what Xiang Pengyu is thinking. His suspicion has not been completely eliminated, because we are locked in the office early in the morning. The most important thing is that we still lock the door. Generally, who will lock the door? Besides, we are still alone in the room.


    Office is an extremely sensitive place, many people like to play some exciting games in the office to add fun.


    "Outside, turn left. There''s a public restroom. You can go there."


    Xiang Pengyu knows that Lin Manxue is addicted to cleanliness, but he still wants to go into Lin Manxue''s rest room to see if he can find anything abnormal.


    But Lin Manxue refuses directly, and he has no legitimate reason to go in and check. He certainly doesn''t dare to doubt her in front of her. This is a poking horse hive. With Lin Manxue''s character, if anyone dares to doubt her in front of her, then their relationship is likely to end. Therefore, Xiang Pengyu doesn''t dare to make a decision privately.


    He nodded to Pengyu and sat down on the sofa with his legs cocked.


    I had a serious talk with Lin Manxue about work for a while. It took about ten minutes to finish. Lin Manxue motioned me to go out to work. I stayed here on purpose just now. If Xiang Pengyu comes and I leave, he will be more suspicious. I will run when he comes. What is it that I don''t have a ghost in my heart.


    After I left the office, Lin Manxue said, "Peng Yu, why did you come here so early today? Don''t you have to go to work in the company?"


    Xiang Pengyu said, "I have a meeting at 10 o''clock. It''s still early. I''ll come to see you while I still have some time."


    "Oh." Man Xue responded faintly.


    "Listen to Auntie say that you haven''t come home this time, she thinks of you, you have time or go home to accompany her."


    Man Xue said: "recently, I''ve been very busy with my work. I''ll go back after I''ve dealt with all the work at hand. Peng Yu, if you don''t have anything special, you can go to your business first. I''ll go to the meeting later. "


    Xiang Pengyu thought about it and said, "man Xue, there''s something I want to tell you in advance. You need to be prepared."


    "What''s the matter, say it."


    "According to reliable information, Wei Wenjie will be back in another month. There is something strange about his return this time. I''m afraid that he will be bad for you."


    "What''s the disadvantage? Are you worried about his revenge on me? "


    Xiang Pengyu said: "although he lost a chance to be promoted as a major general because of you, this matter is very complicated, and it''s not your own problem. Yan Qingcheng and the Yan family are inseparable, and they have to bear the main responsibility. Man Xue, I''m not worried about your safety, but I''m worried about his old trick and forcing you again. In the past, he served in the army. There were many rules and regulations that bound him. He was more or less afraid to do too much. But now, when he applied for retirement, no one could control him. So I have this worry. "


    Man Xue was silent for a moment and said, "but what''s the use of worrying? It''s just adding trouble."


    "No. Man Xue, don''t worry. I will protect you. During this period, I have invited many gold medal bodyguards, all of whom are experts. I''m here to discuss this with you. I want to send some people to protect you. Although I know you like freedom and don''t like others to follow, it''s a special time. I hope you can agree to my request. "


    Lin Manxue looked at Peng Yu and said, "there are a group of people following me behind me recently. Did you send them?"


    "No. I haven''t done that yet. "


    "No, who are you?"


    Xiang Pengyu said, "it''s not me. I''ve come to discuss this with you today. How can I decide without your consent? "


    Man Xue looks at Peng Yu suspiciously. Her face is full of distrust.


    "Really. I swear to you, if I do it, I''ll be killed when I go out. " To Peng Yu, afraid of man Xue''s misunderstanding, he really swears face to face, or this kind of poison oath.


    Lin Manxue said gently: "no, it''s not. You don''t need to make this kind of poison oath. The oath is not a funny thing. It can''t be effective at any time. It''s so boring."


    "Man Xue, I didn''t mean to scare you. I''m just afraid you don''t believe me. I won''t take such an oath to you easily in the future."


    "Peng Yu, thank you for your kindness, but I don''t want to be surrounded by a bunch of people. I''m a small boss now. Man Xue company is in the stage of development and needs money everywhere. Now I''ve left Lin''s group. I can''t rely on Dashan before. Now I can only support such a unprofitable company by myself. I don''t have spare money to support so many idle people ¡£¡±Xiang Pengyu said: "man Xue, I know your current situation. These people don''t need to be supported by you. I will pay for all the expenses."


    Man Xue said coldly: "Pengyu, you should understand my character. I don''t like to owe others, and I don''t need others'' charity. I like to eat by my own ability, and I believe Lin Man Xue can eat by my own ability."


    "Man Xue, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean that. I know. I know everything. It''s because I know you that I came to discuss with you. If you don''t agree, I''m not reluctant, but I have a request. If you find something wrong, you should let me know as soon as possible, OK? "


    Man Xue nodded softly.


    Xiang Pengyu sees that Lin Manxue is not in a high mood. It seems that their conversation just now did not urinate in a pot, which not only failed to persuade Lin Manxue, but also made her feel disgusted.


    Xiang Pengyu knows in his heart that there are at least two reasons why Lin Manxue is not happy: first, when he entered the house just now, his eyes were looking around. This is his distrust of Lin Manxue. If he trusted Lin Manxue, would he doubt her like this. Although Lin Manxue didn''t say it, her attitude told him that she was very upset. The second is the problem of bodyguards just now. Xiang Pengyu surmises Lin Manxue''s thoughts. Lin Manxue refuses him so decisively because of the reasons she mentioned earlier. More importantly, she thinks Xiang Pengyu is monitoring her under the pretext of protecting her. She can''t allow such things to exist.


    Lin Manxue and Xiang Pengyu have different ideas. They are both trying to figure out each other''s thoughts.


    Xiang Pengyu didn''t guess wrong. Lin Manxue really thought so.

 Chapter 367

    Lin Manxue refuses Xiang Pengyu, plus the misunderstanding before, the atmosphere is a little tense. Xiang Pengyu thinks that staying longer may leave a bad impression on her, so he stands up from the sofa and says: "it''s late, man Xue. I''ve gone to work."


    "Wait, Peng Yu."


    "Anything else?"


    "You''re here just in time today. Originally I wanted to call you. Are you free in the evening? If so, we''ll have dinner in the evening. I have something I want to talk to you about


    When Xiang Pengyu heard that Lin Manxue asked him to have dinner, he nodded and said, "OK. yes. Yes


    Man Xue said, "come and pick me up after work."


    "Good. I''ll pick you up on time. "


    Man Xue said with a smile: "don''t worry. If you have something, you can be late. It''s OK."


    "It''s OK. don''t worry. I have nothing to do today. " Xiang Pengyu quickly explained.


    "Good. Let''s make a deal. You go back to Lin''s estate first. If you have something to do, you can contact me by phone. I''m going to have a meeting, too. "


    "Yes. All right


    Xiang Pengyu couldn''t find the North all the way excitedly. In his memory, it was the first time that man Xue took the initiative to invite him to dinner, which was comparable to Pangu''s groundbreaking event.


    Xiang Pengyu left Yijing building and immediately made a phone call to his assistant. All the parties tonight were cancelled. Instead of driving to Lin''s real estate, he went to a big shopping mall. He was going to choose a gift for Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue sits on the chair for a while and thinks about it. She picks up her mobile phone and makes a call to Yan Qingcheng.


    "Man Xue."


    "Mr. Yan, is it convenient to talk now?"


    "Convenient. Can I help you? "


    Man Xue said, "I want to ask you something."


    "You said


    "Did you send someone to protect me in secret?"


    After a short silence, Yan Qingcheng said, "yes."


    "Get rid of the people."


    "I see."


    Lin Manxue didn''t say anything more, but hung up directly.


    Yan Qingcheng is in a daze with his mobile phone. He wants to give a call to someone.


    "Banquet general."


    "Black wolf, your people have been found. Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    "Wei Wenjie''s information collection, and always pay attention to the trend."


    "Mr. Yan, Wei Wenjie belongs to a special person in the army. His information belongs to top secret information. We can''t find anything about him before he retires."


    "I see."


    Yan Qingcheng puts away his mobile phone and presses his head. Suddenly his assistant knocks on the door outside.


    "Come in."


    "Mr. Yan and Mr. Kong are here. They are waiting for you in the reception hall."


    "Let her in."


    "Yes."


    Less than two minutes after the assistant left, he brought in a very beautiful woman. This woman is about thirty years old. She has a foxy face. Her two eyes are like fox''s eyes. She is smart and unpredictable.


    The woman came in with a Xiaokun bag in her hand. It''s the top brand. The style that can''t be bought on the market should be a special customized one.


    She is wearing high-heeled shoes, and her height is between 1.75 and 1.77 meters by visual inspection. If the height of high-heeled shoes is subtracted, her net height is at least 1.68 meters.


    She was wearing a small black skirt, black silk stockings, and a small white suit with a short navel.


    The beauty''s temperament is elegant and noble. Although she wears avant-garde clothes, the aristocratic atmosphere on her body makes people dare not look at her more.


    Women of this age are the most familiar. Every step is full of maturity and fragrance, which attracts countless men.


    "Qingcheng."


    When the beauty saw Yan Qingcheng, she gave her a smile and put on a very provocative posture.


    Yan Qingcheng waves his hand and asks his assistant to go out first. He nods gently to show the beauty to sit down first. He is sitting on the sofa now. His appearance is a little cold, which makes people wonder whether he is in a good or bad mood.


    "When did xuerui come to Shencheng?"


    "Just arrived." Kong xuerui sits on the sofa next to Yan Qingcheng, with two beautiful eyes turning around.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "I''d like to see if there have been any changes in the past six months?"


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing has changed."


    Kong xuerui put his little hand on Yan Qingcheng''s big hand, touched it gently and said, "haven''t you seen me for such a long time, do you miss my old friend?"


    Yan Qingcheng took out his hand and said faintly, "Mr. Kong, this is the company. Please pay attention to what you say and what you do."


    "Ha ha." Kong xuerui chuckled twice, then leaned over to Yan Qingcheng and said, "Qingcheng, if it''s night in Jiangnan, can I be more presumptuous?"Yan Qingcheng pushed Kong xuerui''s body and said, "if you have something to say, don''t use it every time."


    Kong xuerui put away his body and flattery, and his face became serious.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with me this time?"


    "Nothing''s wrong, just drop by to see you. I heard that some days when you came back from m country, it''s better to bump into the sun than choose the day. So I came here today. "


    Yan Qingcheng said: "if it''s money, I''ve made it very clear to you in the video conference. I''ve also asked the financial department to call you for your dividend, with a total of 3 billion yuan. The rest of your money is still under pressure in other projects and can''t be taken out for the time being."


    "It''s not about money."


    "There are no other problems between us except money and business. If you have something to say, don''t play riddles. "


    Kong xuerui looked at Yan Qingcheng and said, "I came here mainly for one person. I want to talk about her with you."


    "Who?"


    "Lin Manxue."


    Yan Qingcheng picked up a packet of special cigarettes on the tea table, drew out one of them and lit it up. He took two puffs and then spit out some beautiful cigarette rings. He put the cigarette between his index finger and middle finger and said, "come on, what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to talk to you about her."


    "I don''t want to talk about it."


    "But I want to talk about it, and I''ve heard that if anyone wants to touch the beauty of Lin, he can''t get along with you, Yan Qingcheng, so you have to talk to me. I''m afraid that I''ve accidentally touched the earth on Tai Sui''s head and damaged our feelings. "


    "You want to move her!" Yan Qingcheng''s voice was very cold, just like from hell. He was just friendly, just like the devil in hell, which made people shiver.


    But it didn''t scare Kong xuerui. She was still smiling, but her eyes were also secretive and fearless.


    "It''s not up to me to move or not, it''s up to you to talk to me about it."


    "Kong xuerui, you dare to threaten me!"


    "No. I didn''t threaten you. On the contrary, I came to communicate with you because I respect you. Of course, if you disdain my respect, then I don''t know what to do. I don''t want to communicate with you, I can only communicate with her. "


    Yan Qingcheng took another puff of smoke and turned it around in his lungs before spitting it out. He said, "have you considered the consequences of doing so?"


    Kong xuerui said with a smile: "you know me, I never do anything reckless."

 Chapter 368

    Yan Qingcheng said lightly: "no one can threaten me, you will pay for your behavior. I hope this is the first and last time. Finally, I''d like to give you another piece of advice. Any woman who wants to compare sex and beauty with Lin Manxue is not a smart woman. "


    "Oh? So I''m no exception? "


    "Any woman is no exception."


    Yan Qingcheng slowly finished a cigarette, he said: "we have worked together for many years, I''ll make an exception to give you a chance. Kong xuerui, I hope you can give me a satisfactory topic and don''t waste my time. "


    Kong xuerui makes an "OK" gesture. She takes out a U disk from Xiaokun''s bag and hands it to Yan Qingcheng.


    "What is this?"


    "Good thing. What you''re interested in. "


    Yan Qingcheng nodded, went to his desk, inserted the U-disk into the computer and looked at it for a while. After a while, he went back to the sofa with an iron face.


    "When was the first video? Where was it taken? "


    "There''s a video on it, but I didn''t notice it?"


    "Kong xuerui, I don''t want to talk about time and place."


    "Yesterday afternoon. The location is on the balcony of Lin Da Mei''s office on the 28th floor of Yijing building. "


    "What about the second paragraph?"


    "It''s four or five o''clock in the morning in a park. As for where the park is, I don''t think the banquet is interested in it


    "What do you mean by showing me the third video?"


    Kong xuerui said: "the third video is the evidence that Lin Damei bullied my brother Kong Xueqiang. My brother was unconscious that night. This was irrigated by Lin Manxue. She and the little bastard Lin Yunfeng irrigated my brother on the side of the road. This is to kill him. Do you think I should calculate this with her?"


    Yan Qingcheng was silent for a long time before he said, "what algorithm do you want?"


    Kong xuerui had a poisonous light in his eyes and said: "she poured two bottles of wine into my brother. I have to pour ten bottles and eight bottles for her anyway."


    "Make it a condition." Yan Qingcheng smoked another cigarette and said faintly.


    "What? She''s like everybody else, and you''re going to protect her? "


    "Kong xuerui, please mind your mouth before I make a clear investigation. Man Xue is not such a woman, you shoot two videos can''t explain anything, one she is eating and drinking with others, two people are drunk, help each other, this is a very normal thing. And another video can''t explain anything more. Is it a problem for a man and a woman to run in the park? Is there any unclear relationship between sitting here alone and chatting with you at the moment? "


    Kong xuerui stares at Yan Qingcheng. She never thinks that Yan Qingcheng is still excusing Lin Manxue in the face of conclusive evidence. He doesn''t want to believe the facts in front of her.


    Who is Yan Qingcheng? His eyes are hotter than anything. Since he wants to paralyze himself.


    "Ha ha ha." Kong Rui laughed wildly, but she didn''t laugh wildly for her identity.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Kong xuerui put aside his arrogant attitude and said solemnly: "I laugh at the ridiculous people, the grand banquet, and the objects worshipped by countless men and women. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be a self deceiving coward who didn''t even have the courage to admit the truth. I don''t understand. What''s good about Lin Manxue? Is it worth doing for her? "


    Yan Qingcheng said coldly, "Kong xuerui, I will endure you for a long time. Don''t challenge my bottom line!"


    "Am I wrong? A woman and a man talking and laughing together to eat, but also drunk, let men take advantage, this is your eyes of the goddess


    "You''re bullshit."


    "What nonsense? Ha ha, Yan Qingcheng, don''t be confused by Lin Manxue''s appearance. She is a fox spirit. Do you think that living abroad with you for a few years means that she likes you? Bah, if she likes you, then I want to ask you why you haven''t got anything from her for so many years. Don''t say respect or disrespect. Although Yan Qingcheng is serious, I don''t believe you have no idea about her body. If you have been together for so many years, if you love each other, will this happen? Yan Qingcheng, I don''t know whether you are deliberately or really stupid. You are fooled around by a woman who has a good temper. It''s sad - "


    with a slap, Kong xuerui is suddenly slapped in the face by Yan Qingcheng. This slap is very serious, and the corners of his mouth are all bloody.


    Kong xuerui covered his face where he was beaten, glared at Yan Qingcheng and said, "how dare you hit me? No one dares to beat me in my life


    "Kong xuerui, you say I can, but I will never turn a blind eye to you insulting man Xue like this."


    "I insulted her? Did she do such a shameless thing and I insulted her? Yan Qingcheng, originally I thought you were a real man with wise eyes and resolute actions, but now I see you, it''s just a false name. You are a wretch. Lin Manxue ate you to death. You have no courage to resist. You are her slave, and you will be her slave all your lifeYan Qingcheng smoked and said, "you shouldn''t photograph these things. Even if you do, you shouldn''t show them to me. Even if you show them to me, you shouldn''t say that about her behind her back. Kong xuerui, you should learn a lesson from the slap just now. From now on, I don''t want to see you taking pictures of man Xue secretly. This is the first and last time. I''ll tell you, you know what? Once I find out that there is a next time, I''m afraid you don''t have a future. "


    "You scare me? I Kong xuerui have been fighting for so many years. Have you been scared? "


    "No. It''s not a bluff, it''s advice. Advice to you. I''ll buy the video in your hand, and the conditions are up to you. I have only one requirement. This evidence will disappear from now on, completely disappear. As for man Xue and Xue Qiang, I also have a certain responsibility for this. I''ll carry it. You can also make an offer. I''ll never bargain. "


    "Ha ha. Yan Qingcheng, you are cow. You are cow. I admire you. I can''t even admire you. OK, I''ll make an offer if I make an offer. I''m afraid the lion will directly crush you. 1.5 billion. You give me 1.5 billion. These three videos are yours. I don''t want cash. I want shares. I want shares in smart projects. The current valuation of smart projects is 30 billion yuan. I used to account for 10%, but now 15 billion yuan is converted into shares, which is five points. Do you want to give it or not? "


    Yan Qingcheng said with a smile: "you have a big appetite. If you open your mouth, you will have 5% of the shares. You are not afraid of your own indigestion


    "Ha ha. Yan Qingcheng, no one is a fool. Lin Manxue bought 5% of the shares of the intelligent project from you with 150 million yuan. You''d rather give it to her for nothing. Why don''t you give me a little? Anyway, you are rich and powerful. You don''t care about such a little share. What''s more, you just said that you would never bargain, right? You are always such a big man that you won''t turn back, will you

 Chapter 369

    "Yes. I can give you another 5% for smart projects, but I have one condition. "


    "Go ahead."


    "There will be places like Lin Manxue in the future. I hope you can walk around."


    "Why should I let her! What is her surname Lin! If you want to give shares, you can give them. If you don''t want to give shares, you can pull them down. You think I really want 5% of your shares. I admit that this project is very attractive and will bring us a steady stream of wealth in the future. But what I can''t stand most is that you cut such a big cake to her for nothing. What did she do, what did she do? She didn''t have anything. Before, she couldn''t even see ghosts. But now, when she was dividing the cake, she licked her face and ran to please you


    Kong xuerui continued: "I don''t want you to be cheated by her all the time. It used to be like this, but it''s still like this now. You forget what happened in those years. When you were down, who helped you? Is she Lin Manxue or I Kong xuerui? When you are in the most difficult time and need comfort, has she been as determined as I am to you? I really don''t understand why you stinky men like Lin Manxue so much. She''s just a woman. What''s special about her? She has the same things as other women. Besides, I can assure you that other women are more amorous and understand men than she is. Why don''t you be enlightened? "


    Kong xuerui said indignantly. She seems to have a big prejudice against Lin Manxue and is extremely unhappy with her.


    "I''ve agreed to your terms. If there''s nothing wrong, you can go back to Jiangsu and Zhejiang as soon as possible. It''s not suitable for you."


    "Yan Qingcheng, what do you mean? I''ve come all the way to see you. Even if you''re cold to me, you still want to drive me away?"


    "Mr. Kong, please help yourself." Yan Qingcheng got up and was ready to leave. When he got to the door, he turned around and said, "I''ll let my lawyer team contact you for the 5% shares you want. As for what you have, I''ll also give it to my lawyer. Thank you."


    Yan Qingcheng leaves the office and leaves Kong xuerui alone. Kong xuerui feels very ashamed. In a rage, she pushes everything on Yan Qingcheng''s desk to the ground.


    Yan Qingcheng left Qingcheng company and drove out. He ran to a deserted hillside and sat there blowing cold wind.


    Today is the most miserable day for Yan Qingcheng, more miserable than ever.


    It''s true that Lin Manxue has someone he likes. Black wolf once told him that he had accidentally seen Mr. Lin close to a man a few months ago. It''s true.


    Yan Qingcheng has been looking at the distance. He remembers seeing Lin Manxue for the first time in M country. At that time, she was in college, and he was studying for a doctorate.


    They met in Harvard campus of M country. It was a charming afternoon. By the side of a lake, he saw a very clean and beautiful girl carrying something.


    He was obsessed with her at the first sight. What kind of girl is she? He has been traveling all over the world for so many years and has never seen such a pure and beautiful girl.


    He came forward to observe the girl closely. The girl was absorbed in reciting things. Her green, her purity and her elegance all affected his nerves.


    He accompanied her all afternoon, but she didn''t find him all afternoon.


    The girl fell asleep on the bench with her back on her back.


    He picked her up and brought her home. The girl fell asleep calmly, as if she hadn''t slept for a long time. At that time, Yan Qingcheng thought, the girl''s heart is very big, and she dares to sleep in such a place.


    Yan Qingcheng puts the girl on his bed to sleep. As soon as the girl sleeps, she sleeps until more than nine in the evening, and Yan Qingcheng stares at her for half a night.


    When the girl wakes up and sees the strange Yan Qingcheng, her first reaction is not to scream loudly, nor to hold her chest in her hands, but to slap him in the face. This girl is very special. Generally, when girls encounter such things, they first scream with high decibel, and then ask questions, such as who are you, where are you, and how am I here, But when she woke up, her first reaction was to slap herself in the face.


    Before Yan Qingcheng had time to explain, she slapped herself a second time. When Yan Qingcheng was so old, she had never been slapped. This girl broke his first and second time. What surprised him more was that she didn''t mean to be angry.


    The girl didn''t ask him any questions, but quickly got out of bed, put on her coat and went out. Her eyes were very cold, just like the ice in the Millennium cold pool, cold and piercing.


    Instead of pulling her, Yan Qingcheng quietly follows her all the way. The girl leaves his home and gets on a bus. Yan Qingcheng takes a taxi and follows her all the time. Finally, the girl goes to a hospital.


    It''s a good hospital. It''s very famous in M country. She enters a ward, but Yan Qingcheng doesn''t go in. He quietly stands outside the door and peeps.


    There are three beds in this ward. The girl''s room is on the far left, which is near the big window outside.


    Half lying on the bed was a woman. She was not very old. She was about thirty or forty years old. She was wearing a plush hat on her head. Yan Qingcheng didn''t see her hair hanging down. Her eyebrows had fallen off. She didn''t know what disease she had.The girl is at the bedside of the woman''s hospital. The woman is asleep. She locks her eyebrows tightly. Although she has no eyebrows, we can see her inner pain from the distance between her two eyebrows. Maybe she is restless in her dream.


    The girl held the woman''s hand in her hands. She blinked her big eyes and stood still in front of the woman.


    Yan Qingcheng secretly wrote down the ward number and bed number. He went to the service desk and asked a nurse on duty about the woman''s condition. The nurse told him that the woman had breast cancer and the cancer cells had spread all over the body. There were not many days left.


    Yan Qingcheng accompanied the girl outside the hospital corridor for a long time, until the nurse asked him to leave, because after 10:30, the patient needed to rest and was not allowed to visit the patient again. Except for the accompanying staff, all other family members left.


    Since then, Yan Qingcheng has always been looking for opportunities to meet girls. They are in the same school, and there are so many opportunities. As time goes on, Yan Qingcheng and girls gradually get familiar with each other, because they come from the same country, have the same language and skin color, and communicate more easily.


    In a foreign country, the distance between the soul is naturally closer.


    He knew her name was Lin Manxue, a very beautiful and beautiful name, just like her person, just like her name, just like her person.


    Later, Yan Qingcheng accompanied the girl to study, worked part-time with her, and took care of the woman in the hospital bed with her. Later, the woman died. She was in great pain when she died. She rolled and howled in bed. It didn''t even work to inject a certain dose of drugs.


    At that time, Yan Qingcheng was with Lin Manxue. She held the woman''s hand tightly, but she didn''t cry. Her tears swirled in her eyes, but she could not help crying.

 Chapter 370

    This is such a strong girl with personality. Her every move involves Yan Qingcheng''s nerves. At that time, Yan Qingcheng secretly vowed: man Xue, forget the pain in front of you, because your future must be the best. I will always accompany you and protect you. I will make you the happiest woman in the world. I will do it.


    At the moment when the woman left, Lin Manxue was paralyzed on the ground. She held her mother''s hand tightly. The woman''s body was pushed to the mortuary and later cremated in a crematorium and buried in a cemetery.


    Lin Manxue came back from the cemetery. She didn''t eat or drink for three days. She lost a lot of weight. After three days, she slowly eased down and began to forget the past and start a new life.


    During the whole process, Yan Qingcheng didn''t comfort her. She just stayed by her side, and she didn''t need other people''s comfort and sympathy. She was so brave and strong. After a short period of decadence, she was an energetic angel.


    Yan Qingcheng witnessed her frustrations, pain and depression, as well as her diligence, hard work, pursuit and perseverance. It can be said that Lin Manxue, whom Yan Qingcheng met, was a giant who changed from a bird to a bird to fly.


    The longer Yan Qingcheng gets along with Lin Manxue, the more she finds out what makes her different. She is very smart, quick to learn anything, and also very hardworking.


    She has a lot of interests. She can play, sing, dance, play the piano and paint. There is nothing she can''t learn. She also likes investment and financial management, and is also very interested in finance and management. She is not only interested in it, but also reads books of relevant majors, and finally goes to read a degree of relevant majors.


    Yan Qingcheng is also willing to coach and help her. In those years, their relationship was very close and harmonious. They still live under the same roof.


    Yan Qingcheng gave many firsts to Lin Manxue. For the first time, he was slapped by a girl. For the first time, he was attached to a girl. For the first time, he lived with a girl. For the first time, he was affected by a girl. For the first time, because a girl was happy or sad, or sad or painful, he was deeply hurt by a girl. After that, he pretended to be indifferent


    Yan Qingcheng himself has forgotten which first time he didn''t give to Lin Manxue. He really loves her and is willing to give her everything. Even if she takes advantage of him, hurts him or even approaches him purposefully, he pretends not to know.


    As a matter of fact, Kong xuerui has known for a long time about the content in the third video that Kong Xueqiang was asked by Yan Qingcheng for her. She said that she went after them because of Lin Yunfeng''s affair. Later, she sent him a message saying that she met the traffic police to investigate drunk driving, and Yan Qingcheng asked someone to help her deal with it without saying a word.


    Later, Lin Yunfeng called him to say that he and Kong Xueqiang were drunk in a bar and asked him to send someone to pick up Kong Xueqiang. At that time, he took Lao Lang with him.


    The scene was very messy. The wine bottles were thrown everywhere. Lin Yunfeng and Kong Xueqiang were confused, especially Kong Xueqiang was unconscious. Yan Qingcheng went in to have a look for a while. He raised Kong Xueqiang with his own hands. He frowned and smelled an unusual smell.


    Kong Xueqiang is not drunk here.


    Yan Qingcheng loves wine, but he is not good at it. However, he is very gifted in wine. Wine is like every friend of his. Different wine has different life. As long as his nose smells, Yan Qingcheng can accurately report the brand, origin and year of wine.


    He smelled different kinds of wine on Kong Xueqiang''s body, and the wine was very rich. In other words, he didn''t drink Lin Yunfeng''s wine at all.


    This is a fake scene.


    He was thinking to himself why this happened. It must not be Lin Yunfeng who did it, because Lin Yunfeng didn''t have such a skill. As Yan Qingdong said, Lin Yunfeng is just a straw bag. It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than defeat.


    Only Lin Manxue has the ability to do it. Combined with his understanding of Lin Manxue, he concludes that it must be man Xue who did it, but he didn''t know what Lin Manxue''s purpose to Kong Xueqiang was at that time, but no matter what Lin Manxue wants to do, he will help her cover it up.


    So he didn''t say it as if he didn''t know it.


    Today, Kong xuerui comes to Lin Manxue. He knows that it must be something that has come to light. Yan Qingcheng used to talk about it. If anyone wanted to get in trouble with Lin Manxue, he couldn''t get through with Yan Qingcheng. It''s for this reason that Kong xuerui would communicate with him first instead of going directly to Lin Manxue.


    Kong xuerui is his partner for many years. They have made a lot of money together. Kong xuerui is also a very powerful person. This woman is not only smart and resourceful, but also has amazing influence and destructive power because of the Kong Group standing behind her. If it is not necessary, Yan Qingcheng does not want to tear her face.


    He thinks so, and so does Kong xuerui. It''s just a tacit understanding. Today, Kong xuerui came to the door angrily. It can be seen that this matter really touched her bottom line.


    Kong xuerui is Kong Xueqiang''s brother. He looks like a baby at ordinary times. He is afraid that he will be wronged. Although Kong xuerui is strong and domineering outside, he is very gentle to her brother. Of course, he is not ambiguous when he should scold her. Therefore, Kong Xueqiang respects Kong xuerui very much, and at the same time, he is afraid of her.


    Now Kong Xueqiang has suffered a heavy loss in Lin Manxue, and he gives her back the hard evidence. If Yan Qingcheng wants to protect Lin Manxue, he has to make some concessions.As for what Kong xuerui said to him, Yan Qingcheng didn''t believe it at all. Kong xuerui, a woman who is also a mercenary, will really think for herself. This is a big joke. Is it possible that the weasel falls in love with the grouse?


    She said that Lin Manxue has a purpose to get close to herself for the purpose of intelligent projects. Doesn''t Kong xuerui want to get more if she gets close to herself?


    Yan Qingcheng is very sad at this time, because Lin Manxue is really farther and farther away from herself. She is no longer the simple and lovely man Xue in the past, but now she is more infatuated with human nature, rights and wealth.


    Man Xue is lost in the long road. Yan Qingcheng is willing to wait for her in situ, but who knows when she will come back?


    Yan Qingcheng looks at the distance, silent and silent


    In the morning, accompanied by assistant president Yang Lin, I went to Manxue Life Technology Shenzhen Branch. Assistant Yang introduced me to you and showed me around the branch.


    The 18 buildings of Yijing building are all the sites of our branch company, but now there are not so many staff and so many floors. At present, only 6-12 are office areas.


    My office is located on the 12th floor. At present, only a few departments have been set up in the branch, such as marketing department, sales department, investment promotion department, financial department, human resources department, technical service department, etc. among them, technical service department is after-sales service department, which is different from mansue headquarters. There is only after-sales business here. Of course, this is also the Department I need to focus on development and cultivation.


    I called the managers and deputy managers of various departments together for a meeting. This is my first meeting in office. The purpose is to get familiar with each other.

 Chapter 371

    Basically, none of our departments has set up the post of director. The head of a department is the Department Manager. Now it is not as large as that scale, and we can''t use the name of director.


    The meeting time is very short. I don''t like to make a long speech and get straight to the point. I''ll introduce myself first, and then let them introduce themselves. Some of these people are former colleagues of my company. Of course, we are not in the same department. Some of them are recruited from outside. I''m not very familiar with them, so I can only remember their names, Which department is it.


    After the self introduction, I asked all department managers to report to me the work during this period and the work plan for the next stage.


    It took about an hour before and after the meeting. After the meeting, I had a preliminary understanding of the current situation of the company. In fact, Lin and Yang''s assistant had already made a preliminary introduction to me. After listening to the actual reports of these middle-level managers, I felt more meaningful.


    I am now the general manager of a branch company, and I am also a senior executive. Lin Manxue has also assigned me an assistant. My assistant is recruited from the society, surnamed Pei Mingya, 35 years old, married, and has a six-year-old son. She has been engaged in senior assistant industry for more than ten years and has rich experience.


    Assistant Pei graduated from a famous school in China. I heard that she has worked in many top 500 enterprises in China before. She has a good external temperament and is very careful in her work. Of course, assistant Pei is careful in her work. If she is not careful, she can''t work in this industry.


    I sit on the boss''s chair in my office and have a look around. My office has at least 80 square meters, and there is a rest room inside. I just went in and saw it once. In addition to a rest room, there is also an independent bathroom.


    My desk is as big as the two I used to be. Even compared with Lin Manxue''s desk, it''s not inferior. There are two pots of green plants on the desk, one information shelf on the left and one on the right. I have two computers, one laptop and one desktop. They are all apple''s latest models with very high configuration.


    There are two big information cabinets near the wall, a big potted plant and a big landscape tree near the door. In front of them, there is an Italian leather sofa, which is very comfortable to sit on. In front of them, there is a big tea table, which is much more expensive than that in my family.


    My day, the general manager''s treatment is not the same, my office looks not bad, sitting in it really has style.


    Assistant Pei knocked on the door outside and said to me, "Mr. Ye, this is your work arrangement today. Please have a look first."


    I took my work schedule, and I was filled with emotion. I didn''t expect that a rookie would finally fly to the branch and become a phoenix one day. I felt a sense of pride in my heart. To tell you the truth, this kind of feeling is really refreshing.


    I nodded and said, "OK. I got it! Pei Zhu, you will accompany me to various departments later. I want to see the mental outlook of our various departments. "


    "Yes, Mr. Ye."


    Pei Ya accompanied me to inspect various departments. I started to turn from the sixth floor to the eleventh floor before returning to the general manager''s office. This time, I mainly want to understand some situations. I need to come up with some preliminary plans as soon as possible. Although Lin Manxue gave me a general idea, there is a big gap between theory and practice. I need to make a field investigation and carefully analyze the actual situation to make a specific plan.


    At noon, I didn''t go to the canteen for dinner. Instead, I asked assistant Pei to bring me a meal. I shrank in the office to write a plan and try out the plan. I want to get a simple thing first to see the effect. If the effect is good, I''ll take the next step.


    Now I need to be on my own, because in the past, I could consult with Lin Manxue when I encountered problems. I still need her to help me with things I can''t handle, but now I need to rely on myself, which is very high for my personal ability and promotion.


    Of course, Lin Manxue doesn''t care about me any more. I can still ask her for advice or help when I encounter any problems, but now it''s different. If I can''t deal with some simple problems, isn''t it improper for Mr. Lin to let me be the general manager. Moreover, I am also a man who wants face. Since mansher believes in me, I will show her some achievements based on my own ability, so that she can believe that she is not wrong, and other leaders of mansher company can recognize her vision.


    I''m really busy these days. While I need to be familiar with my work and business, I need to have meetings with more leaders. This is really not a joke. Now I have meetings every day, sometimes all day long, one after another. Now I understand more and more why it''s not so easy for her to work so hard and become a boss, especially in a big company Board, or this kind of start-up company is more difficult.


    These days, I have held a video conference for the owners of six subsidiaries. Now I don''t have time to run from one company to another. I have to find out the situation from the owners of these subsidiaries first.


    This meeting has been held for a whole morning, and the harvest is not small. It also gives me a lot of information and inspiration. I plan to go to the field inspection after the new year''s Day holiday. Anyway, it''s not far away. Six subsidiaries, either in Shenzhen or Guangzhou, can be inspected in two or three days.


    I have been working for two consecutive days. What I can''t believe is that I didn''t leave the office or conference room during working hours these two days. I just commuted to work in the morning and evening and went out for a walk.I haven''t contacted man Xue these two days. We are busy with our own affairs. Apart from busy work and no time, we need to restrain our inner feelings, because man Xue and I really can''t be close in public.


    Now I can understand man Xue''s worries more and more. Yan Qingcheng, Xiang Pengyu and Wei Wenjie certainly have their reasons, but we also need to avoid the criticism of other colleagues. I just became the general manager, and man Xue has just obtained all the control of man Xue company. At this time, if I have an affair with man Xue, it will be a threat to her prestige and prestige It''s an invisible weakening.


    A boss who is cronyist will make her employees feel cold, while a boss who is superior by fawning on his boss and having sex with him will not get the love and support of the employees.


    Today is December 30, my third day as general manager and my fifth day back to Shenzhen. I changed a new mobile phone. I lost my previous mobile phone. I didn''t use my mobile phone in the month when I accompanied Mo Han in Hangzhou, so I changed my mobile phone after I went to Shencheng.


    I changed a phone number. I wanted to replace the previous number, but I need to go to the business hall to go through some procedures. Now I don''t have time to do these things myself, so I bought a card on my way to work last night.


    I put on a new card, because I don''t remember their number, now no one to remember the phone number, is to save the name, who remember, can only get back one by one.


    I sent a text message to ling''er to tell her my new number. This is what I promised her before. I can''t break my promise, but ling''er didn''t return my message.

 Chapter 372

    Sun Jianbing has been following Xiang Pengyu all this time. He didn''t go back to Shannan village to live. In fact, he didn''t go back to live for half a year since I left.


    When sun Jianbing was following Pengyu a few days ago, he met me and found out that I had returned to Shencheng. I told him that I had lost my mobile phone and there was no number in it. He wrote his number on a piece of paper and asked me to contact him after I bought my mobile phone.


    Sun Jianbing also told me that in recent months, he has been tracking Xiang Pengyu and found many secrets. He will tell me more about them when he has time.


    Now I have a new mobile phone, so I went to the balcony to call sun Jianbing.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he got through after a while.


    "Hello."


    "Jianbing, it''s me, Chutian."


    "Mr. Ye, is this your new mobile phone number?"


    "Yes."


    "Good. I''ll save it later. "


    "Where are you now?"


    "Outside a villa."


    "Deep city?"


    "No. In Guangzhou. "


    "Xiang Pengyu went to Guangzhou?"


    "Well."


    "Is it inconvenient for you to talk now?" When I saw sun Jianbing''s voice was very low and intermittent, I asked.


    "A little bit."


    "Then I won''t disturb you. You should pay attention to your own safety."


    "Good. Mr. Ye, please pay attention to your safety. I''ll be back in a while. "


    "Well."


    Sun Jianbing and I finished the call, and put into a new day''s work. Like Lin Manxue, I am full of interest and passion for work. As long as I have time, I want to concentrate on my work. Maybe I have a lot of energy in my heart, and I want to make some achievements for everyone to look at.


    At more than ten in the morning, peiya made an inside call to me.


    "Mr. Ye."


    "Assistant Pei, what can I do for you?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. There''s something I need to report to you. Just now, there was a call from the customer service department of Manxue headquarters. A person who claimed that he was your friend told you to call him back immediately. He said that there was something urgent for you. I don''t know if you have a friend like this. I''m afraid it will delay you, so I''ll confirm with you. "


    "Yes. yes. I lost my cell phone last time. I just changed my number. I haven''t had time to inform them one by one. You send me his number and I''ll call him back immediately. "


    "Good."


    Pei Ya is very efficient. She can send my mobile phone number to my work email in one minute. I wonder in my heart. It''s reasonable that dianyifei should be at work. What''s the matter with him when he comes to me? What''s more, it''s urgent. I believe Yifei really has something urgent to do with me, otherwise he won''t call the headquarters.


    I haven''t been in touch with Yifei, Tao Ying and Yu Xi for nearly five months. In fact, during these five months, I have been basically separated from other people''s world and spent time in Lingzhi village and Mohan''s manor. No one has been in touch with me. I don''t even have a mobile phone. Naturally, I don''t have access to the Internet.


    I''m just going to get together with them after these two days. I''ve only been back for four or five days this time. Now I''ve just become the general manager of the branch company. I can''t spare time. In two or three days, it''s new year''s day. I''ve made an appointment with man Xue to take her to mengshuishan to see the snow, and then I''ll take a few days off. So I''m really nervous now. I don''t mean to alienate my friends.


    I made a call to Yifei. It took a long time for Yifei to get through. "Hello." Yifei''s voice came through the other end of the mobile phone, but it was a little nervous and hoarse. It seemed that something terrible had happened.


    "Yifei, it''s me, Chutian."


    "Thank God, I''ve finally got in touch with you. Brother Tian, please come to the second people''s hospital. Something happened to Tao Ying. Be quick


    I was surprised and asked, "what''s the matter with Tao Ying?"


    "God, don''t ask so many questions. We are in the ambulance. I''ll tell you when you arrive. Remember to bring some money. The more the better. I don''t have any money with me now. I think it will cost a lot of money this time. "


    "Well. Don''t worry. I''ll be right here My salary card has a lot of money. Although I didn''t go to work in the past five months, I can get my salary every month. Lin Manxue didn''t stop my salary card and still asked the financial department to pay me.


    I estimate that Cary has at least 100000 yuan. I called peiya to come into my office. Her office is next to me, so it is convenient to serve me.


    It wasn''t long before paya came into my office.


    "Mr. Ye."


    While I was packing up, I said: "assistant Pei, I need to go out for a while. You can watch the company''s affairs and call me whenever you have something. This is my mobile phone number. You can write it down."


    I wrote my mobile phone number on a note paper and handed it to peiya. Peiya took the note paper with both hands and nodded.


    "Mr. Ye, I''ll call the driver for you now."


    "No. I''ll drive by myself. "I put on my coat. Pei Ya has opened the door for me and helped me press the elevator in front of me. It''s different to have assistants, especially the high-quality senior assistants. They will do everything well for the leaders and serve them wholeheartedly.


    "Thank you."


    When the elevator came, I nodded to peiya to thank her. Although this is one of her jobs, she can not do it. It can only be said that people are very professional.


    Pei Ya smiles at me and signals me to take the elevator.


    The company has provided me with a special car, BMW X6, with a market price of 800000 yuan, which is also a good car, suitable for my current status.


    Lin Manxue used to criticize me, saying that I was a project manager at least, and it was like sweeping the toilet in Manxue company, because I didn''t pay much attention to my clothes before, but now I am the general manager of the branch company, representing the image and mental outlook of the branch company. Therefore, I must change my clothes, talk and external packaging, and I can''t follow him It will be the same for the project manager.


    Now I look very different from before. I have a qualitative leap in my speech, temperament and spirit.


    Now I have a famous brand and a Rolex on my wrist. These are all bought by Mo Han last time. The entrance and exit are luxury cars, and the style is different from before.


    I stepped on the gas and got to the second hospital as fast as I could. I was about 40 minutes away from the second people''s Hospital, so when I arrived, Tao Ying had already been sent to the emergency room of the hospital.


    I ran to the door of the emergency room and saw anyifei and Yuxi squatting at the door. They were worried and haggard, which made people feel sad.


    "More than one night."


    Anyifei and Yuxi heard my voice, quickly turned around, ran forward, took my hand and said: "brother Tian, what should I do? Brother Tian, I''m so scared."


    Yifei was really scared. His body was shaking and his hands were shaking all the time.


    "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid. It''s all right. It''s all right." I comforted Yifei and asked, "tell me what''s going on."


    Yifei adjusted her mood and said: "I''m not very clear about the specific process. I only know that Tao Ying was stabbed at the bus stop. She called me at that time and asked me to help."

 Chapter 373

    "How could that be?" I don''t think it''s a place to talk, because it''s not fun to make a noise outside the operating room. It''s saving people inside, so we need to keep quiet.


    I let Yu Xi stay outside, and I flew to a stairway with Yi.


    Yifei takes out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and draws out two. He needs to smoke a cigarette.


    No smoking is allowed in the hospital, but no one comes to the stairway at ordinary times. No one says we smoke here, as long as we are not caught by doctors and nurses.


    As soon as he took a few puffs, it can be seen that he has not recovered from the shock.


    My heart is also very uncomfortable, Tao Ying, Yu Xi, Yifei are my good friends, now she had such a thing, my heart also blocked flustered.


    As soon as Yifei finished smoking a cigarette, she said slowly, "here''s the thing. I just got a call from Tao Ying shortly after I went to work this morning. She told me at that time that she met a sex wolf on the bus. She said that this man was extremely Tai. He did that to a young girl on the bus and exposed the dirty things. She said she went up and reminded the girl that the man didn''t succeed. Later, the man changed his target. This time, it was a woman in her thirties. Tao Ying fought against injustice and went up to remind the woman


    "At that time, I told Tao Ying to be careful and be careful that people would retaliate against her. Tao Ying said she was not afraid. He said that the man escaped from the car after he was exposed. It''s OK. But in less than half an hour, I received a call for help from Tao Ying. She said that she was stabbed not far from a platform. She told me to go and rescue her. "


    I said: "it must be the man who did it. She wanted to teach her a lesson when she saw that Tao Ying had ruined his good deeds."


    "Well. I think so too, but I don''t understand. How does he know where Tao Ying gets off? "


    I analyzed: "it''s not easy. Tao Ying reported the place name when she got on the bus to buy the ticket. The man overheard it and remembered it."


    Yifei nodded, because this possibility is very high, in addition to this reason, what else can be the reason. Tao Ying doesn''t offend anyone. She has a good personality. She usually pays attention to unity in her work. How can anyone kill her? This man must have done it.


    One thing suddenly occurred to me. In addition to this man, there is another suspect. He is Jiang Jian, Tao Ying''s ex boyfriend.


    Jiang Jian harasses Tao Ying many times because he is dissatisfied with her breaking up with him. I remember one night a few months ago, he almost strangled Tao Ying. It was not me and Yu Xi who stopped him that time. The consequences are really unimaginable. At that time, I repaired this scum, but later I didn''t hear Tao Ying and Yu Xi talk about him, and I don''t know what happened to Jiang Jian and Tao Ying.


    "Yifei, did you call the police?"


    "Yes. The police are cordoning off the scene. I''ll take people to the hospital with the ambulance first. "


    I know that before long, the police will come to the hospital to ask the parties and eyewitnesses to investigate and collect evidence. However, Yifei arrived later. It is estimated that what he knows is limited. He can only say something about it. For example, Tao Ying called him in front to say that he was harassed by a sex wolf and provided some clues to the police.


    I didn''t tell Yifei about Jiang Jian, because I haven''t met him and Tao Ying for several months. I don''t know where Yifei and Tao Ying have developed and whether Tao Ying has told him about Jiang Jian.


    After all, this is Tao Ying''s privacy. Although I know some inside information, I can''t tell it without Tao Ying''s consent. I remember that at that time, I promised Yu Xi that I would never tell others, that I would do what I promised others, and that I had to keep my mouth shut. Therefore, even if Yifei was my good friend, I couldn''t easily reveal it to him.


    I patted Yifei on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, this matter will come to light. Now the most important thing is that Tao Ying is OK. As long as Tao Ying is OK, everything else is easy to say."


    "Well." A red eye nodded.


    "All right. Be strong. When a man comes across something, he will cry. What does it look like. I said that Tao Ying will be fine, believe me. "


    "God, I believe you. You never miss it. "


    "By the way, when did Yu Xi arrive?"


    "You''ll be here soon after she arrives. She''s closer than you. She came straight from home


    I asked strangely, "today is not a weekend, nor is it a legal holiday. Doesn''t she have to go to work?"


    I remember Yu Xi never asked for leave easily because she didn''t go to work today.


    "Oh. Brother Tian, you haven''t played with us for a long time. Maybe you don''t know. Yu Xi didn''t go to work. She lost her job. "


    "Why?"


    It seems that there is something hidden in it.


    I hastened to say: "you ya can be quick, it''s not a shady thing, we are all friends, tell me what can be."


    Yi Fei said, "Yu Xi asked me not to tell you."


    "What''s the reason for that?"


    "She may be afraid of you, and she may be afraid of you."


    "Trouble? Let''s be clear about what''s going on. "As soon as I fly, I gritted my teeth and said, "anyway, brother Tian, you are not an outsider. I don''t think Yu Xi will blame me for being talkative. Besides, I don''t think we really know what to do without your decision."


    "What are you doing? Come on, I''m in a hurry." I keep urging any one to fly. Now that it''s OK, not only Tao Ying has something to do, but also Yu Xi is no exception. If you encounter any big trouble, at least you lose your job.


    Yifei said: "three months ago, Yuxi met a very big agent. This agent has a very strong sales force, and the brands they cooperate with can have a very good sales volume. Isn''t Yu Xi the Investment Promotion Director of their company? Their boss Liu asked Yu Xi to take this agent at all costs. The agent is a boss surnamed Zhang, who is rather lecherous. He takes a fancy to Yu Xi and steals money from him. He also says that as long as Yu Xi sleeps with him for one night, he will act as an agent for his company''s products. How can Yu Xi, such a clean girl, agree to such a shameless request? She resolutely refuses this boss Zhang. "


    I knew that things were not so simple. Something must have happened later, so I said, "go on."


    "Although Yu Xi refused boss Zhang, he didn''t give up at all. He went to boss Liu and said that as long as he was willing to help him achieve his wish, what he said would count. So Yu Xi''s boss set up a trap and set up a bureau. He invited boss Zhang to visit the company and asked Yu Xi to accompany him all the way. After the visit, he was sure to hold a banquet. "

 Chapter 374

    "At the banquet, boss Liu secretly drugged Yu Xi''s wine cup and took her to a hotel. Boss Zhang wants to be strong with Yu Xi. Yu Xi doesn''t know what''s going on. She suddenly wakes up and breaks boss Zhang''s head with the ashtray at the end of the bed. Yu Xi cried after she came back. She didn''t go to work after two or three days. Tao Ying doesn''t want to persuade Yu Xi to stay in this company. She wants to resign. Yu Xi thinks so. But when she goes to the company to resign, her boss doesn''t agree. She not only doesn''t agree, but also asks Yu Xi to apologize to the agent boss Zhang. If she can''t get the understanding of boss Zhang and can''t get the contract, he won''t let Yu Xi leave. "


    I said angrily, "he said that if he doesn''t let people go, he''s nothing! Both enterprises and individuals have a two-way choice. According to the labor law, regular employees can only submit their resignation to the company one month in advance. They have no right to hold on to others. "


    Yifei said: "the labor law stipulates that, but this boss Liu used to be a jerk. He made friends with all kinds of people. He testified to boss Zhang that Yu Xi couldn''t seduce boss Zhang and hurt him. He wanted to investigate Yu Xi''s responsibility."


    "What? He''s a son of a bitch who dares to do such shameless things I hold my fingers and creak. If the boss surnamed Liu is here now, I have to smoke him and look for his teeth everywhere.


    "No! When Yu Xi came back to talk to Tao Ying and me at that time, I couldn''t help looking for him, but I didn''t help him, and I spent a lot of money to get me out. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "This son of a bitch surnamed Liu is not a thing. I went to block him and tried to find him for theory. As a result, his younger brothers beat me up. He even upset the relationship between black and white and got me in. He said I wanted to murder him, so I gave him a fuckin ''push, that''s murder. Is he made of paper? "


    Yifei is still angry now. It is estimated that he has suffered a lot in it. With his character, he must be repaired in it.


    I had a conflict with Lin Yunfeng because of Ye Yingying, and he got me in like this, but later Lin Manxue asked him to let me go, otherwise I might still be in it.


    I understand Yifei''s indignation, because in many cases, fairness doesn''t exist. What exists is only interests and games. You can''t compete with others and deserve to be punished by them. There are only two things you can do. Either don''t fight with others and behave like a dog with its tail in it. How can you be better than others and have more strength than others through your own efforts? The rules of the game at that time You has the final say.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "didn''t you say it''s been several months since it happened? Why hasn''t it been solved yet? Does Liu want to hold on to Yu Xi? "


    Yifei said: "after Yu Xi fished me out, plus I didn''t have a job during this period, I spent a lot of money on my savings. She didn''t go to work in the company surnamed Liu. Liu sent a personnel manager to look for her several times, but Yu Xi didn''t want to go back or admit her mistake. Boss Zhang lost patience and chose another company to cooperate with. Liu, who was angry with Yu Xi, blocked Yu Xi. He said that Yu Xi had taken kickbacks these years and made a lot of money from the company. Now that he was found out, he wanted to run away. I can''t stay away from work all the time. In recent months, she has been looking for a job. She had a good talk with the other company, but in the end, she was stirred up by the company surnamed Liu, because now the company has to do background investigation. Can you say that the company surnamed Liu can help her? Therefore, Yu Xi''s interview with Huang Yi is getting less and less. There is only one interview this month, and the other party doesn''t want her at last. Yu Xi doesn''t want to compromise. Liu doesn''t want to let her go. This matter is so deadlocked. "


    When I heard that from Yifei, my lungs almost burst. My God, this happened to my friends, but I didn''t know how I became their friends.


    Yu Xi is very kind to me and is devoted to our friends. Now she is in trouble. If it wasn''t for Tao Ying''s accident today, I don''t know when I would know about it. Besides, I don''t intend to tell me what Yu Xi means.


    I feel very remorseful. In the past few months since I left, too many things have happened. I don''t care enough about them and I don''t contact them. These are my responsibilities. I need to review them.


    I said: "I know about this matter. I''ll arrange it. Don''t act recklessly any more. Now Tao Ying needs to be taken care of. You should put your mind on her."


    Yifei nodded: "brother Tian, as long as we have you, we have the backbone. You don''t know that some time ago, we couldn''t contact you. We called you to turn off the phone and said that it was an empty number. We left you a message on the Internet and you didn''t return it. Tao Ying and I don''t know what to do. Yu Xi, she doesn''t want to trouble you. She always says that you are busy at work and have to take care of your girlfriend. You can''t disturb your life. Brother Tian, I want to ask you a question. I hope you can answer me honestly. This is very important. "


    Seeing that Yifei was so serious, I nodded and said, "let''s talk about something. What can''t we ask between our brothers?"


    "Do you really have a girlfriend?"


    I nodded slightly, because man Xue is my girlfriend. Although we can''t make it public now, it can''t change the fact that she is my girlfriend.As soon as he saw me admit it, he sighed and said, "it''s true. Yu Xi didn''t lie. You don''t like her. Brother Tian, is my sister-in-law the girl I saw last time, the one we had dinner with that night? "


    I know who Yifei is talking about. He is talking about Manyu, because when I came back from Mingyang, Manyu came to meet me on the way. Later, I took her to dinner and met a group of them in the hotel.


    Man Yu and I can''t be exposed now, so I neither admit nor deny it. It''s not that I don''t believe in any kind of flying. It''s because it matters a lot. If one person knows less, it''s more safe. When the time is ripe, I''ll take man Yu to play with them and introduce them formally.


    "Yifei, it doesn''t matter who she is. You just need to know that there is such a woman."


    Yifei said with regret: "in fact, Tao Ying and I both hope you can be with Yu Xi. It''s a pity that she is such a good girl that you miss her so much. Brother Tian, anyway, now you and Yu Xi have their own feelings. I''m not afraid to tell you some things. In fact, Yu Xi liked you before, but later she saw you with your girlfriend, so she chose to let go. "


    "She was still sad for a while. Tao Ying advised her to fight for love if she liked it. Yu Xi said at that time that you didn''t like her, and she didn''t mean to fight for her. In the end, she might not even have to be a friend. Later, Dou Chen openly pursues Yu Xi. He takes good care of her. Tao Ying advises Yu Xi to try a new relationship if she wants to forget her last one. Only in this way can she completely forget the past. Yu Xi accepted Tao Ying''s advice and slowly tried to get along with Dou Chen. Now they get along well. "


    I used to feel that Yu Xi has a good feeling for me, but I am more friends with her. The woman I like is Lin Manxue, so I keep close to Yu Xi. Maybe it''s my attitude that makes Yu Xi know what I really think. She can''t see hope here and then chooses a man who loves herself.

 Chapter 375

    Now, I''m with Lin Manxue, and she has found her lover. I hope she has a good life, and I hope Dou Chen will take good care of her forever. They can be together happily for a lifetime.


    Whether it''s Tao Ying or Yu Xi, I really treat them as friends, and I believe they treat me as friends. In fact, many times, men and women don''t have to be lovers. It''s good for us now. They have their own destination and happiness. When they are free, they can come out to get together, drink, chat and brag, and this kind of life is the same It''s a very comfortable and happy life, isn''t it?


    The most important thing in a person''s life is not how much material there are, but relatives, friends and lovers. Material can only guarantee the basic material life, but relatives, friends and lovers can enrich the spiritual world.


    I long for this kind of friendship, but also try to maintain this kind of pure friendship, I believe that in the future, our relationship will be better and better, friendship is also more and more solid.


    Tao Ying and Yu Xi are in trouble now. I am duty bound. I plan to deal with these things before my trip with Lin Manxue, so that I can relax my heart and accompany her to spend and even enjoy a very special journey.


    I don''t intend to completely hand over the investigation to the police. It''s not because I don''t trust them, but because I intend to do it myself. I want to have a result as soon as possible.


    Yu Xi''s problems are easier to solve. I''ll help her solve her work problems first. As for Liu, if he dares to come here, I''ll play with him.


    I''m not ye Chutian a year ago. Now, behind Ye Chutian stands Lin Manxue and Manxue company. Moreover, ye Chutian is more mature than before. No matter in experience or in life, I have many ways to deal with this kind of rascal.


    I sent a text message to sun Jianbing, asking him to rush back to Shencheng for today''s internal affairs and have something to do.


    Sun Jianbing quickly replied: return immediately.


    I said to anyifei, "you call Yuxi. I''ll go with her and pay the fee. By the way, I''ll have a chat with her."


    "Good."


    Not long after anyifei left, Yuxi came to the stairs to find me. I gave her a smile, and Yuxi also gave me a smile. She was a little embarrassed when she saw me, but also at a loss. Maybe she didn''t know how to get along with me.


    Yu Xi is worried. I know she''s worried about Tao Ying. Tao Ying has been in for more than an hour, but now there''s no movement. It''s not just Yu Xi. In fact, I''m just as worried as Yi Fei. We all pray in our hearts that the operation will be successful and Tao Ying will get better soon.


    "Yu Xi, let''s go downstairs to pay for it."


    "Good."


    Yu Xi and I went downstairs to go through the formalities for Tao Ying. By the way, we paid the operation fee and examination fee, and saved 50000 yuan in advance, because we had to be hospitalized later, which would cost a lot of money.


    The police also came to the hospital, asked some questions outside the operating room and left. It''s no use for them to stay, because Tao Ying is still in the operating room. No one can tell how long the operation will last, and even after the operation, Tao Ying needs to rest. They can''t ask her questions, so they have to wait for her to recover for a while.


    I take Yu Xi to a pavilion outside. I want to talk to her about her future work and life. I want to arrange her to enter the branch of Manxue life technology, which is the company I am responsible for at present, but I need to discuss with Yu Xi. After all, whether she is willing to go or not, I can''t help her make a decision.


    Yu Xi saw me a little stranger and embarrassed this time. She blushed all the time, as if she had done something sorry for me.


    "Yu Xi."


    "Ah?" Yu Xi came back absently.


    "What do you think?"


    "I - I didn''t think about anything, just about peaches."


    I comforted her and said, "don''t worry about Tao Ying. She''s so nice. God will treat her well. She will survive."


    "God bless you." Yu Xi put his hands together and prayed devoutly.


    I took Yu Xi and sat on a bench. At this time, there was no one in the pavilion, just the two of us.


    "Yu Xi, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. How about having a chat."


    Yu Xi said evasively: "good - good."


    After thinking about it, I decided to get straight to the point. Some things are suitable for circuitous tactics, while some things need to be honest. I don''t want to go around the corner, because I want to hear Yu Xi''s real thoughts.


    "Yu Xi, I heard Yifei say something about your work. Don''t blame him. I forced him to say it. Do you have any plans for your future work and life? "


    Yu Xi''s face changed at first, and then returned to normal. Maybe she didn''t expect me to talk about it with her at first.


    "I have no long-term plan. I want to find a job to support myself now. Chutian, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be fine. These are temporary. I''ll be fine after a while. "


    Yu Xi is afraid that I am worried about her, instead, she comes to comfort me, because she knows my character and can''t see my friends suffer losses. She can do everything for her friends.


    "Yu Xi, we are friends. We should help each other. Don''t hide it from me. I already know what I should know and what I shouldn''t know. I want to chat with you today to talk about your future life from heart to heart. If I can help you, please don''t be polite to me, just like I was never polite to you when I needed your help before. We are good friends, friends are lifelong, so I hope you can tell me if you have any difficulties, no matter whether I have the ability to help you, but I hope you can let me share with you, OKYu Xi looked at my sincere eyes and nodded: "I will."


    "Now please tell me what plans you have at present. You can tell me about them both in work and in life."


    Yu Xi said in a low voice: "I don''t hide it from you. I believe Yifei has already told you my situation. I really can''t find a job now. Most companies will give up when they see my situation. I understand them that I didn''t handle my last job well. I''m going to talk to the original boss of the company again, hoping to solve this problem as soon as possible. Anyway, after such a long time, I think his resentment towards me may have been reduced a lot, and he should not embarrass me any more. "


    "Yu Xi, you are too kind-hearted and naive. Liu is not a good person at all. He''ll wait for you to come to the door and admit your mistake, and then he''ll take advantage of you. You go to him, don''t you? "


    "But if I don''t find him, I can''t mix in the workplace any more. No matter what company I go to, as long as I carry out background investigation, I will only be blackmailed by him."


    "What if there''s a company that doesn''t do any background checks, or whatever you''ve done before, they don''t pursue it?"


    Yu Xi said with a bitter smile: "there is no such company. Chutian, you don''t know my position. We do business invitation, especially those who have certain working experience, and background investigation is indispensable. Now companies pay more and more attention to background investigation, and few big companies don''t do it. "


    "No. There''s a company like this. The company I work for now. "

 Chapter 376

    Yu Xi was surprised and said, "you mean man Xue company?"


    "Yes. It belongs to the branch of man Xue, but it is not under the direct jurisdiction of man Xue. It has its own headquarters in Shanghai. "


    "Don''t you work in Manxue? Why did you change company again?"


    I explained, "I didn''t change my company. I was still snowing. I was just transferred to a branch."


    Yu Xi nodded: "do you want to introduce me to your company?"


    "Well."


    Yu Xi thought about it and said, "don''t worry about it. How can I get into such a big company as Manxue? Plus, I''m doing such a thing now. Don''t you introduce me to apply for Manxue to discredit you?"


    "Yuxi, how can you discredit me when you go to Manxue? You are such an excellent person, how careful you work, and so rich in work experience. Originally, you are a rare talent. Life technology branch has some good platforms for your development. If you can join Manxue, it will be a win-win thing for you and the company."


    "I''m not as good as you said."


    "No. Yuxi, you must not deny yourself just because of one person''s experience of failure. Remember, Yuxi is always the best. "


    Yu Xi looked at me with a serious look. She chuckled. She covered her mouth and said with a smile, "look at your serious nonsense. It''s very interesting. Chutian, how can you comfort people so much?"


    "I don''t mean to comfort you. I mean what I say. Yu Xi, if you also intend to go to Manxue, I think it''s a good opportunity. I hope you will consider it seriously. "


    Yu Xi pondered for a moment and said, "thank you, Chutian. But I don''t think I am worthy of Manxue now. Later on, when I grow up and have the ability to deal with my affairs, I will try Manxue."


    I know what Yu Xi means. There are two reasons why she chooses to refuse my proposal: one is that she is afraid of implicating me, because if I introduce her to Manxue, her interview is very bad, and she is afraid that the leader of Manxue will have a bad impression on me; the other is that she loses confidence in herself. Maybe this blow has a great impact on her, and she has not done a good job The snow is so big that the company is ready.


    , as sure as a gun, I has no way to let her shrink. Now the company has the final say. I am sure that she will be able to apply for employment as long as Yu Xi applies. The interview is just a form. But I know Yu Xi''s character. She is also a strong and willing woman. If she knows that I am the general manager of the branch company, I want to open the door for her. I''m afraid she will not agree, and I will join her. I''m a friend. Now I''m the general manager. Let her do things under my hand. I''m afraid she has ideas in her heart.


    So I didn''t tell her my identity. I didn''t mean to hide it from her, but I wanted to get her in first. As long as she joined the company, everything else would be easy to say. According to Yu Xi''s temperament, she can''t go in and quit. She can''t do such a thing.


    "Yu Xi, don''t make a decision so quickly. You can reply to me later. Don''t worry."


    Yu Xi shook his head and said, "don''t think about it. I''ve decided not to go."


    "Yu Xi, I think this is really a very good opportunity. It''s a pity that you miss it like this."


    Yu Xi said with a smile, "maybe. But I have self-knowledge, and I have failed so many times, and I don''t have the courage to fail again. Hee hee, am I very vulnerable? I was defeated by a few small failures. "


    I really don''t know how to persuade Yu Xi. I said that she just didn''t want to have a try. I was in a hurry and suddenly said, "if I can guarantee that you can apply?"


    Yu Xi asked with a smile: "you promise, how do you promise? You''re not the general manager of the company. What you say counts? "


    "If I say it."


    "Ah?" Yu Xi looked at me in surprise with an incredible face.


    I pause and say: "I mean if, if I can say it, would you like to try it?"


    Yu Xi still shakes his head after thinking about it.


    "Why? Is it because we are friends that you have a knot in your heart when you work under me? "


    Yu Xi bit her lips and said softly, "No


    I said excitedly, "what''s not. I think you are. You''re just afraid of losing face when you work under me. "


    Yu Xi was silent for a while, and then explained in a soft voice: "if you can get me in, it must depend on the relationship, but you have only worked for a long time. What''s the relationship? I think you must go to trouble your girlfriend. I don''t want you to owe your girlfriend. Don''t mix other things with your girlfriend. In this way, you will be inferior to her. "


    I didn''t expect that Yu Xi was thinking about others at this time. Could she not be so righteous and selfish and die occasionally.


    I really can''t take the words. I look at Yu Xi, but I don''t know how to continue this topic.


    Yu Xi gently asked: "by the way, how are you doing with your girlfriend now?"


    I said absentmindedly: "the same as before."


    Yu Xi saw that when I mentioned my girlfriend, her expression was faint. She thought that something was wrong with us. Yu Xi said softly, "your girlfriend is so beautiful, and beauties are usually not good tempered. If you have any conflicts, you should bear more. Coax many girls, you are the bestAfter thinking about it, I decided to have a showdown with Yu Xi, because I have to tell them about my work as the general manager of the branch sooner or later. Anyway, I have to say that Yu Xi has already rejected me, and I''m not afraid of the burden in her heart. It''s a big deal to refuse me again. Anyway, I have to persuade her to go to my company.


    Because I don''t help her, she really may not find a job, a person''s confidence is always limited, failure once can start again, failure twice can also start again, but failure again and again, will wear away a person''s will, let oneself doubt oneself, even can''t believe oneself.


    We are all ordinary people. This is how ordinary people think. Success can motivate us, but failure will make us lose confidence.


    I can''t just watch Yu Xi save her courage every time, but she comes back disappointed. She is a good woman and shouldn''t bear all this.


    I picked up and thought carefully. I said to Yu Xi seriously: "Yu Xi, I have something I want to tell you."


    "What''s the matter, say it."


    "In fact, I - in fact, I -"


    Yu Xi saw me stammering, and said with a smile: "usually careless Ye Chutian is not like this, what''s the matter, we are unfamiliar after a few months, even embarrassed to say some intimate words?"


    I know that Yu Xi said it on purpose. The purpose is to let me say what I have and don''t worry about it.


    I nodded my head and said, "I''ll calm you down. What I want to tell you is that if you believe me, I will arrange your work for you, and I will help you to complete it. Moreover, I promise you that it will not damage my interests and reputation at all, nor cause conflicts between me and my girlfriend. Do you think this is OK? "

 Chapter 377

    Yu Xi thought about it and said, "really?"


    "Well. as sure as a gun. I promise you


    Yu Xi was still hesitating. I struck while the iron was hot and said, "Yu Xi, don''t hesitate any more. What''s the point of hesitation. It''s settled. I''ll give you an email later. You can send your resume to my email. I''ll arrange your interview. I''ll let you know as soon as I get the news. "


    I do not give Yu Xi the opportunity to refuse, I changed the topic and said: "Yu Xi, you give me your mobile phone number, I lost my previous mobile phone, changed a new number, you also save my new number."


    "Good." Yu Xi reported her mobile phone number to me, and then I dialed out. We all saved each other''s number. Yu Xi also gave me Tao Ying''s number, so that we could contact each other in the future.


    I wanted to care about other aspects of her work, such as her life, her feelings, and so on. But in a moment, I thought, why do I talk about this with her? We didn''t talk about this topic before, and now it''s not suitable for us to talk. We''d better pretend we don''t know anything.


    I think so. I see Yu Xi''s attitude. Maybe she thinks so too.


    Yu Xi said: "we have been out for so long, and we don''t know how the peach surgery is. Let''s go back and have a look."


    "Good."


    Yu Xi and I went to the door of the operating room. Tao Ying''s operation was not finished yet. Yifei was waiting anxiously outside.


    "Has anyone come out of it?"


    "No. Not even the nurses saw one. "


    "How long have you been in?"


    "An hour and a half."


    A fly anxiously walked back and forth, I said: "calm down, it''s OK, it must be OK."


    While we were talking, there was a lot of noise outside the corridor, and a large number of people came. It is said that there was a traffic accident somewhere just now, a long-distance bus overturned, and many people were seriously injured. Nurses were busy giving them infusion, and some even needed blood transfusion.


    This matter has nothing to do with us. It''s not that we are indifferent. It''s that we don''t understand medical knowledge and can''t help. We can only make things worse. Besides, now that Tao Ying''s life and death are uncertain, we are not in the mood to join in.


    We waited outside for about 20 minutes, and two nurses rushed out of the operating room. They said that Tao Ying had massive bleeding and needed immediate blood transfusion. The person who had just sent her had run out of type B blood in the blood bank, and now she had to draw blood immediately.


    The nurse asked us what kind of blood type we have. I have type a blood, and Yuxi has type AB blood. Only Yifei has type O blood, which is a universal blood donor and can be transfused to Tao Ying. But the blood type of Yuxi and I do not meet the requirements.


    The nurse took Yifei to do a blood type identification and some common diseases examination. After confirming that his blood type meets the requirements, she took him to draw blood.


    A wave is not flat, a wave again, this busy life, put me down a little heart again. Yu Xi nervously grabs my arm, I find her palms are sweaty.


    I patted the back of her hand with my other hand and comforted her: "it''s OK. It''s just an accident. Now it''s OK. The operation can go on normally."


    "Chutian, why do you think peaches are so miserable?"


    "Don''t think so. Everyone will encounter some problems at every stage of life. It''s OK to rush through. It''s no big deal. I believe Tao Ying will be strong enough to break through. "


    After a flight finished drawing blood, the nurse asked him to lie on the bed to rest, but he insisted on not. After the nurse left, he drank some brown sugar water and ran to the outside of the operating room to guard.


    When I saw Yifei''s face turned pale, I asked him with concern, "are you ok?"


    "Nothing."


    "You''d better go and lie down. There''s me and Yu Xi here. We''ll let you know as soon as we have news."


    "No. no way. I must accompany Tao Ying. I must accompany her. If I''m not by her side, she will be afraid. "


    I''m really speechless. She''s in the operating room and you''re outside the operating room. It''s strange that she knows you''re outside. Besides, Tao Ying must be anesthetized now. She doesn''t feel anything. When she flies outside, she can only ask for comfort.


    But I didn''t laugh at Yifei. On the contrary, I admire him very much in my heart. It''s an expression of true feelings. Only in the face of tribulation can my feelings stand the test. I believe Yifei''s feelings for Tao Ying are sincere. I also hope that Tao Ying can get better soon and they can finally be together.


    We waited outside for more than an hour, and the operation was finally over. When the doctors and nurses pushed Tao Ying out, we gathered around.


    A doctor stopped us and said, "the operation was very successful, but the patient needs rest. Don''t disturb her."


    "Thank you, doctor." As soon as he flew and got excited, he almost knelt down to the doctor. He was an iron man crying, and the scene was really moving.


    The nurse pushed Tao Ying to the ward. Now the hospital ward is tense. We only need to go to an ordinary ward, which I got through a little relationship.


    We are guarding Tao Ying in the ward. She has not woken up from anesthesia and is sleeping.Suddenly someone called me. I was afraid that it would disturb Tao Ying to have a rest, so I went to the corridor to answer the phone.


    "Mr. Ye."


    "Jianbing, where are you?"


    "I''ve gone back to deep town. Are you still in the company? "


    "I''m not in the company. I''m in the second people''s hospital. Come to the second hospital. "


    "Good."


    As soon as I hung up, my assistant peiya called in.


    "Pei Zhu, what can I do for you?"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Ye. Can I trouble you for a moment?"


    "Go ahead."


    Pei Ya said, "Mr. Yang just called to inform you that there will be a meeting at the headquarters of Manxue at 3 pm. Do you have time to attend?"


    Yang Zongzhu is Yang Lin, Lin Manxue''s assistant to the president.


    "Can you tell me what kind of meeting it is?"


    "Not specifically."


    I looked at the time. It''s already past 1:30 in the afternoon, less than an hour and a half from 3:00.


    I thought about it and said, "OK. I''ll be there on time at three


    "Good. I''ll wait for you at the gate and help you get everything you need. "


    "Thank you."


    When I returned to Tao Ying''s ward, I saw Yifei holding Tao Ying''s hand, while Yu Xi was standing in front of the window, staring out of the window in a daze.


    I think of Yu Xi, I immediately sent a text message to Yu Xi, told her my email, let her send me resume as soon as possible.


    Yu Xi received a short message and saw that it was from me. She looked back at me and walked slowly towards me. Yu Xi took me out of the corridor and said softly, "if you have something to do, you can go first. Here are Yifei and me. It''s OK."


    I said: "now it''s more than one o''clock. You and Yifei haven''t had a meal. I''ll buy two pieces of fast food and you''ll eat some, or you''ll be hungry."


    "No. I''ll just go out and buy it myself later. You can go back to the company and be busy. " Yu Xi kept urging me to go back to the company. She was afraid to disturb my work. After all, it was not easy for me to be a project manager when I was so young. She didn''t know that I was the general manager now, otherwise she would be even more surprised.

 Chapter 378

    I nodded, now I have a lot of busy things all day, and I have a meeting at three o''clock. It''s a bit of a race against the clock.


    I went into the ward to say hello to Yifei, and Yifei also advised me to go back to work. I looked at Tao Ying, her face was very haggard, and I felt sour.


    I left the second hospital. On the way, I called sun Jianbing and told him not to come to the second hospital. I went to the company to find me. I had already left the second hospital.


    I ate a KFC set meal on the way. In fact, I don''t like these things very much. It''s just that this thing has an advantage: it''s fast and I don''t have to wait for it. I don''t have any spare time to eat.


    When I got to the downstairs of Yijing building, it was already two thirty in the afternoon. I saw sun Jianbing waiting for me not far away. He didn''t show up, but hid in an inconspicuous place.


    Sun Jianbing saw me get out of the car and waved to me. I saw that no one noticed us, so he walked slowly to him.


    We two stood in a corner and chatted for a while. I told him about Tao Ying and Yu Xi. What I said was very simple. I asked sun Jianbing to check Tao Ying''s affairs first, focusing on two people: one was the bus sex wolf, the other was Jiang Jian.


    Sun Jianbing originally wanted to talk to me about something. I was busy going to the meeting because of the lack of time, so I asked him to talk about it next time. Sun Jianbing nodded and left. I got back wechat and gave sun Jianbing 50000 yuan. He must spend a lot of money doing things outside.


    I believe sun Jianbing can deal with these things. He has a strong ability to deal with things without showing the mountains and water.


    I feel more and more that sun Jianbing was definitely not an ordinary person before. If he was just an ordinary soldier, he would not have such keen thinking and adaptability, and he would not have such great ability. He can often find things that ordinary people can''t find.


    When I got to the gate of Yijing building, I saw peiya waiting for me in front of me. When she saw me coming in, she walked towards me with small steps.


    Pei Ya said respectfully and gently: "Mr. Ye, I have inquired about it. This meeting is mainly about the cooperation of intelligent projects. Besides Mr. Lin, the participants include the single director of the project department, Mr. Chen of the marketing department, Mr. Fan of the finance department, Mr. Li of the technology department, Mr. le of the planning department, Mr. mu of the comprehensive department, Mr. Tan of the R & D department, etc


    Pei Ya is really a capable man. He has collected all the information for me, so that I can have a clear idea before the meeting.


    "What''s the matter with the company in the morning?"


    "Nothing special. I''ve taken care of everything."


    I said, "by the way, assistant Pei, there is one thing I want to ask you."


    "You said


    "Is the Investment Promotion Department of the branch still short of people?"


    Pei Ya said: "Mr. Ye, let me first introduce to you the external recruitment process of our branch. If a department is short of personnel, the manager of the Department should first report the application in the human resources department, indicating the recruitment position, position, number of recruiters, conditions, etc., and then the human resources department will uniformly publish the recruitment information on the major recruitment websites. HR will screen candidates'' resumes and arrange interviews. The interview generally includes three rounds: written examination, recruitment department interview and human resources interview. If you want to recruit a deputy manager or above, you need to interview in person. "


    Pei Ya gave me a general introduction to the recruitment process of the branch, and then said, "as far as I know, manager Sun of the investment promotion department has not applied for personnel recruitment, so I don''t think his department is short of people at present."


    I thought about it and said, "if I want to find a talent, what do I need to do?"


    "This man is your acquaintance?" This kind of thing is common in the workplace. Peiya has so much experience in the workplace that she can''t see it.


    I don''t intend to hide it, because I have trained peiya as my own person. She is my personal assistant, participates in most of my work, and is my partner. I can''t hide it from her, and I don''t intend to.


    I nodded to admit it.


    Pei Ya said, "do you plan to arrange it in the investment promotion department?"


    "Yes. She has been engaged in investment promotion work for more than three years, and has worked as the director of investment promotion. I''d like to put her in the Investment Promotion Department of our branch company. What position do you think is more suitable


    Pei Ya said: "Mr. Ye, don''t blame me for being talkative. You are young and promising. You have just become the general manager of the branch company. I want to remind you of some things. Manxue has its own talent selection mechanism, and each post has its own evaluation standard. If you arrange it in this way, it will affect your reputation in the future. I advise you to think twice. "


    "Peiya, you misunderstand me. I''m not going to give her the back door. I just hope to give her a chance. If she is suitable for us, I hope we can keep her. She is really a rare talent, but now she is in trouble. I want to help her and introduce a talent to the company. "


    Pei Ya said: "Mr. Ye, I understand what you mean. Let me arrange this. Don''t show up, just think you don''t know anything, and after he comes, you don''t know him before. Mr. Ye, with all due respect, no matter which company you are in, it''s taboo for leaders to directly arrange relatives and friends to enter the company. On the one hand, it will make the leaders above feel that we are cultivating our own power, which is easy to cause a situation of big tail. On the other hand, it will also make the employees below question the authority of the leaders. A leader who is cronyist will make the employees under his hands chill. "I know that Pei Ya''s words are all for my good. They are all loyal and harsh, and good medicine tastes bitter. If she didn''t really think about me, she would not have said that at all.


    Because it''s not good for her to say that, and it will make me resent her. After all, when she doubts the leader''s decision, the leader will always feel uncomfortable. For example, when we usually do things, if we have any idea, people around us will object. Although we don''t say it, there will always be some complaints in our hearts.


    Pei Ya has been working in the workplace for so many years, and she knows the key. She can be so sincere to me, which makes me very moved.


    "Peiya, thank you." I didn''t call her Pei assistant, but Pei ya. Although it''s just a change of address, it contains a lot of information.


    I regard her as my friend and my own person. I think she should be able to recognize it.


    Pei Ya said with a smile: "Mr. Ye, you are too polite. This is what I should do."


    I said: "don''t embarrass yourself too much. My request is to get her in. You can arrange whatever position she is suitable for as long as you have a job. Of course, I hope she can give full play to her own strengths and get into the investment promotion department as much as possible. "


    "All right. Ye Zong. I understand. "


    Peiya takes me to the elevator and presses the elevator for me. She is really professional and strives to be the best in everything she does.


    By the time I got to the meeting room, all the people who should have arrived had arrived. In other words, I was the last one to arrive.

 Chapter 379

    Lin Manxue sits in the center of the seat, this is the boss''s seat, every meeting by her. Yang Lin sits in the first position on Lin Manxue''s left.


    Mr. Lin saw me coming in and motioned me to sit down for a meeting.


    Lin Manxue and I haven''t seen each other for two or three days. Although we work in Yijing building, we haven''t seen each other in more than 50 hours.


    When I see man Xue again, I feel itchy, especially when I see Lin Man Xue in formal clothes. I always think of that crazy afternoon when I take off her formal clothes one by one to enjoy the most beautiful oil paintings in the world.


    Lin Manxue began to speak, and her speech has always been concise: "now we have a meeting. Assistant Yang, it''s up to you to take the minutes. "


    "Yes, Mr. Lin."


    Mr. Lin said: "today''s meeting is mainly about the preparation of intelligent projects. I have signed a contract with Lin''s real estate to rent all 10, 11 and 12 Yijing buildings for a period of 10 years. In other words, the first phase of our intelligent project will be built in these three buildings. The problem of the venue has been solved. Now let''s solve the problem of the personnel. I plan to set up a project working group. All of you here are members of the project working group. Mr. Shan, you are the director of the project department. You are the leader of the working group. "


    Mr. Shan stood up and said, "thank you, Mr. Lin."


    Lin Manxue motioned Mr. Shan to sit down, and then she said: "the intelligent project is the biggest and most important project of our Manxue, which is of great significance. I hope that all colleagues will actively cooperate and do their best to do this project well."


    We nodded our heads together below, because we all know the weight of this project in Lin Manxue''s heart and its great prospect. At the beginning, we were not optimistic about this project because we started too late in Manxue, others have been doing hot work, and we are still in the early stage of preparation. Do you think we have a head start?


    A lot of things are late step by step. No matter how good a project is, if you let others get ahead, if you blindly participate in it, you can only be buried in the waves.


    But now it''s different. Man Xue has found a partner, and this partner has a bright future. It''s Qingcheng intelligent technology.


    It can be said that these intelligent products have won so many international intelligent technology awards on behalf of Qingcheng.


    We man Xue cooperate with such company, it is no different from a seven or eight class little star to star in Hollywood''s top blockbuster suddenly, it''s hard to think of fire.


    Of course, no one among us knows exactly how Lin Manxue negotiated the contract, even me.


    I only know that Lin Manxue won the contract through Yan Qingcheng, but I don''t know what agreement or exchange terms they have.


    Mr. Lin added: "this project has a lot of work. Mr. Shan also has to take care of other projects. I''m afraid that one person can''t make an overall plan. In this way, I''ll promote one of you to be the Deputy group leader to assist Mr. Shan in his work. Who do you think is suitable?"


    Look at me and I''ll look at you. This project is the most important project of Manshi company, and it''s also the most easy to make achievements. If you can be the Deputy group leader, you can imagine your position in the company. Therefore, everyone wants to recommend themselves, just because of face.


    Intelligent project is a comprehensive project with large scale, involving capital, technology, positioning, brand promotion and other aspects. Therefore, the Deputy group leader is not limited to technical management personnel, such as Mr. Chen of marketing department, Mr. le of planning department, Mr. Fan of finance department and Mr. mu of comprehensive department. Of course, managers with technical background have more advantages, such as Mr. Li of Technology Department Mr. Tan of R & D department, Mr. Yang of after sales department and my deputy director of project department.


    Among these people, I have the least hope. One is that I just became the general manager of a branch company, the workload is not small, and I don''t have so much energy to deal with new projects. Another one is that I''m not a senior or even an old superior. Am I qualified to be their leader?


    Seeing that no one actively answered her question, Lin Manxue began to call the roll: "Mr. Shan, you are the team leader of this project. Now it''s time to choose an assistant for you. Who do you think is the most suitable one?"


    Mr. Shan looks left and right. Now he says that no one is suitable. No matter whose name he calls, he will offend others. This is a thankless thing.


    Shan always looked for a long time, but there was no result. Lin Manxue said with a smile: "it seems that we have too many talents in the snow. Shan always has a bad choice for a while. that ''s ok. Sit down first. Mr. Fan, you are the deputy general manager of the company and in charge of the company''s finance. Tell me, who do you think is qualified for this position


    When Mr. Mu saw that Mr. Lin asked Mr. Fan this question, a smile flashed on his face, because he had the strongest relationship with Mr. Fan in Manxue company. If Mr. Fan didn''t recommend himself, he would recommend him.


    Mr. Fan and director Mu looked at each other, thought about it and said, "Mr. Lin, personally, I think the most suitable candidate for the Deputy group leader should be -"


    Mr. Fan stopped here for a moment, and we all looked at him, because the candidate he recommended is most likely the Deputy group leader, because Lin Manxue asked him what he meant, and he is the real second leader of the company, Lin is always the boss, such as If they both think that this person is the most suitable, then this matter is basically settled. Who dares to oppose President Lin''s decision."Ye Chutian, President Ye."


    Ah? When Mr. Fan announced my name, I thought that not only me, but the whole meeting room was shocked. It''s well known that Mr. Fan and I don''t deal with each other in Manxue company. Mr. fan can recommend anyone, but it can''t be me.


    Mr. Lin gently "Oh", asked: "Mr. Fan, Mr. Ye just became the general manager of Manxue life science and technology branch. His original job is complicated, and he is inexperienced in projects. Do you have any special reasons to recommend him?"


    "Yes."


    "Tell me about it."


    Mr. Fan said: "Mr. Lin, there are two reasons why I recommend Mr. Ye: first, Mr. Ye is young and promising. Although he may be relatively lack of work experience, he is aggressive and does not stick to one pattern. This is his advantage. Our partner this time is Mr. Yan''s Qingcheng Intelligent Technology. We all know that Mr. Yan''s temper is clear. He never pays much attention to his work What rules are often difficult for partners, so we who follow the rules are often difficult to meet the requirements of general manager Yan, and general manager ye may have more ways to reach a consensus with general manager Yan. "


    How can I have a feeling that fan is not praising me but scolding me. But what he said above is reasonable and well founded. Yan Qingcheng is really hard to deal with. Who will be the Deputy group leader is likely to become cannon fodder. When he said this, I think the other bosses look better.


    Mr. Lin nodded and said, "Mr. Fan, go on."

 Chapter 380

    Fan continued: "second, Mr. Ye has been taking over the big health project for a long time. As far as I know, there are many close links between the intelligent project and the big health project. The first few products developed by Qingcheng intelligent technology are related to human health, service and environmental protection, which are inextricably linked with the big health project in Mr. Ye''s hands. If Mr. Ye is involved, then I think our company will leave a professional impression on Qingcheng intelligent technology, and even provide some ideas and suggestions for their research and development of products. This is conducive to mutual trust and mutual assistance between the two sides and the establishment of a good atmosphere for cooperation. "


    When Mr. Fan finished, Lin Manxue looked around and asked, "do you have any different opinions on Mr. Fan''s proposal? You can put forward it together."


    The meeting room was silent again. No one put forward different opinions. The first and second leaders all spoke and voted for it. Who can have any different opinions? Isn''t that offending them.


    Seeing no one''s objection, Lin Manxue said: "Mr. Ye, you are the deputy leader of the project team. Do a good job."


    A big pie fell on my head. Now I''m a little confused. I said humbly, "thank you for the trust and cultivation of Mr. Lin, Mr. Fan and other managers. I''ll do it well."


    Lin Manxue said: "now that the personnel and venue have been determined, let me talk about the division of labor. Team leader Shan, you are responsible for contacting the people affairs of Qingcheng intelligent technology group, signing some contracts and terms, and supervising and ensuring the progress of the project. "


    "All right. Mr. Lin said


    "Mr. Fan, you are responsible for the fund operation of this project. You must ensure the normal operation of the fund."


    "OK, Mr. Lin."


    "Director mu, you are responsible for the recruitment and procurement of relevant personnel. As long as Mr. Ye puts forward their requirements, you must recruit relevant personnel and purchase relevant equipment and instruments in accordance with their requirements


    "Yes, Mr. Lin."


    "Mr. Chen and Mr. Le, you two should cooperate with the project planning, publicity and market positioning, and make our Manxue intelligent project famous. I''m not afraid of making a noise, the louder the better. Qingcheng technology will give you some support."


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said


    "Mr. Li, Mr. Tan and Mr. Yang are our technical experts. You are responsible for the technical problems of the project team, as well as the site construction, equipment installation and personnel training."


    "Yes. Mr. Lin said


    "Mr. Ye, you are responsible for the supervision of the whole project. No matter what aspect of the project is wrong, you have the right to ask them to correct it according to your requirements. In addition, I grant you another right. You can dismiss any member of the project team who does not carry out your orders at any time, you know?"


    Ah? Lin Manxue gives me a Shangfang sword, which has the power of life and death. I am a deputy group leader in reputation, but after division of labor, my power is greater than that of the group leader, and I don''t have to do anything. A supervisor exercises power instead of her.


    The meeting room was silent again, because everyone had a feeling that I, the first red man of Manxue company, took off again, and in the twinkling of an eye, climbed on their heads and took a shit.


    Linman snow see me in a daze, did not immediately reply to her, she coldly said: "listen clearly?"


    "Yes. Yes. Mr. Lin said


    Lin Manxue said: "Manxue is a whole, an invincible team. I hope you can cooperate sincerely and work wholeheartedly for Manxue and the company. Your efforts will not be in vain. I, Lin Manxue, solemnly promise that as long as the intelligent project is successful and we are listed on the market smoothly, everyone here will get a certain share in the future. As for who gets a little more, who gets a little less, it depends on how much you pay for the project. "


    At present, the market value of man Xue company is estimated at 3 billion yuan, because the value of the optical intelligent project is more than 1.5 billion yuan, which does not include the property rights of man Xue life technology company and Yijing building. If man Xue is really listed, even according to the current valuation, the 1% share price is 30 million yuan. It''s 30 million yuan. A wage earner may not make so much money in his whole life. Moreover, Manxue is developing very rapidly. It''s not impossible that the market value will exceed 100 billion yuan when it comes to the market. It''s exciting to think about how much the shares were worth at that time.


    I saw other managers'' eyes shining with gold. They were all dazzled by the silver in front of them.


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "I''ve made the pie. It depends on your own ability if you can eat it in your mouth. I''m Lin Manxue''s word, but don''t be happy too soon. I''m ahead of you. If anyone doesn''t work hard enough to trip me, I''ll let him eat and walk around. "


    Lin Manxue doesn''t like to be long winded in meetings. If he has something to say, he will finish the meeting if he has nothing to do. As soon as Lin Manxue announced the end of the meeting, the bosses got up and left one after another. I was just about to leave. Lin Manxue stopped me and said, "Mr. Ye, wait a moment. I have some work to talk about with you."


    After other managers and Yang assistant left, Lin Manxue motioned me to close the door of the conference room, and I closed the door and went back to my seat. Lin Manxue''s eyes immediately changed when she looked at me. She was as cold as ice just now, and now she has all kinds of feelings.


    Lin Manxue looks at me with a smile. At this time, she is no longer the president of Lin, but my little girlfriend. Her eyes blink, and she is also playful.Lin Manxue waved to me and let me sit next to her, which is the seat that assistant Yang just sat in.


    I sat beside Lin Manxue, who said softly, "how did I behave just now?"


    "It''s great."


    "Ha ha." Man Xue laughs twice and asks softly, "are you happy to be the Deputy group leader?"


    "Not happy."


    "Why?" Man Xue covered her mouth and asked in surprise.


    "There''s a lot of pressure."


    "Hee hee. No pressure, no motivation, right Man Xue winked mischievously.


    "Man Xue, how did fan Yuanyu choose to support me?"


    Man Xue said with a smile, "Hey, hey. I told him


    "I knew you were behind it. Did he take refuge in you? "


    Man Xue nodded slightly and admitted: "yes. In fact, fan Yuanyu is a distant relative of mine. His wife is Lin Douwen''s cousin. He has no position in the Lin family. He''s a door-to-door son-in-law, and he''s holding back. "


    "For the sake of relatives, are you going to let him off?"


    Man Xue nodded and Yao Yao said, "I forget the past for two reasons. The first reason is that in my mother''s face, my mother told me before that fan Yuanyu had secretly said a few good words for my mother. I think he is an outsider in the Lin family, just like my mother. Maybe he has the feeling of empathy. That''s why he helps my mother talk. The second reason is that he has a feeling of empathy It''s because fan Yuanyu has some ability in finance. His ability to work in the financial system of Lin''s group is inseparable from his own ability. Now I need a talent in this field. I think I can give him some opportunities. "

 Chapter 381

    "Fan Yuanyu''s character is not right. Aren''t you afraid that he will bite you back?"


    The financial department is a particularly sensitive department, which is related to the lifeblood of the company and involves many secrets of the company. That''s why I''m so worried and want to remind Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "it''s not necessary to use people. Fan Yuanyu''s life in the Lin family is getting more and more difficult. He also wants to go out on his own. I have such a good opportunity here. How can he miss it. Besides, I have subdued him. In fact, he has become my man secretly. He can solve many problems for me. For example, the last time you were deputy director of the project department and general manager of the branch company, it would have been really difficult if he hadn''t been involved. "


    I believe in Lin Manxue''s wisdom and strategy. She said that it must be useful to leave fan Yuanyu behind. Lin Manxue''s vision is so precise and farsighted that she looks at problems far away from me.


    "Man Xue, how are you these two days?"


    "Not good."


    "What''s the matter?" I heard that she had a bad life. I was shocked. I thought what happened to her.


    Lin Manxue said pitifully: "you ignore me."


    I''m relieved. It turns out that Lin Manxue is getting smaller and smaller now. From time to time, she will sell me something cute. Maybe in front of the people she likes, human nature will naturally reveal itself.


    "I''m not ignoring you, I''m afraid of disturbing your work, and I''m afraid of arousing suspicion and bringing you trouble."


    Lin Manxue said: "Chutian, do you think I''m very contradictory? On the one hand, I want you to keep a distance from me, but on the other hand, I want to stick with you. Am I sick?"


    I touched Lin Manxue''s face and said softly, "it''s sick. It''s really sick."


    "You are sick." Lin Manxue said that he would turn his face over. He not only hit me back, but also turned his eyes at me.


    I hold Lin Manxue''s left hand, and she covers the back of my hand with her right hand. She says gently:


    "I may be really ill. I don''t want to eat or have tea these two days, and I''m not active in my work. I''ve been holding my mobile phone all day. I''m thinking, how can this heartless person not call me, even if he doesn''t call me, even if he doesn''t come to wechat, is he forgetting me. Every time my mobile phone has a short message or wechat coming in, I''m very happy, but every time I click to open it, it''s either 10086, or spam messages such as weather forecast and investment insurance. How can I recite them? "


    In fact, when young men and women fall in love for the first time, they always think about each other. Lin Manxue is like this. In fact, I''m not. I just paralyze myself with my work and don''t think about her. I''m afraid that we will fall deeper and deeper, so that we can''t help but let our efforts go east.


    I said with a smile, "why don''t you call me if you think so?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t control myself after I call you. I''ll run to your branch office to find you. It''s so close to you, but how far away is it? What do you want me to do?"


    "Man Xue, it will be new year''s day soon. Do you remember our agreement two days ago?"


    "Of course. I''m always ready. Mr. Ye, have you made arrangements for your branch office? "


    "With assistant peiya, everything is not a problem. Man Xue, you are really good, where to find such an excellent talent. "


    Lin Manxue said haughtily, "the people I recommend can still make mistakes. Is it easy to use?"


    "Well. She''s really good. She helps me solve a lot of problems, and she''s very professional. "


    Man Xue said with a smile, "she''s a professional woman I''ve dug up at a high price from other places. I''ll tell you about Mr. Ye. Peiya used to be with a big man. Now it''s a pity to follow you."


    "Oh. What''s the big deal? "


    "Lin Yuanshan, the former chairman of Lin''s group, is my grandfather. Gaga, are you surprised? "


    "Ah?" Pei Ya has been with old chairman Lin. can I not be surprised!


    "Man Xue, what you said is true?"


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    "When did it happen?"


    "Some years."


    "Then why did she leave Lin Dong at that time?" I''m sure I can learn a lot of experience and insight from Lin Yuanshan. This is a very good opportunity. How can she miss it.


    Lin Manxue said: "peiya was accidentally pregnant in those years. She was too busy with my grandfather and had too much work pressure to raise a baby. For the sake of her child''s health, she applied to resign herself."


    "Why doesn''t she ask for a period of time off? She''s a pregnant woman. She already has maternity leave. Why should she resign?"


    Lin Manxue was silent for a while and said: "maybe she was young and willful at that time. There was another reason that she was a very serious woman. Since she was not competent for the job because of her own reasons, she had to leave this seat to a more suitable person."


    "How did you find her after all these years of her absence?"


    "Stupid. Don''t you know there''s a job called headhunting these days? "


    "Ah. Are you going to head hunting for her? "


    "Well. At that time, she worked as a senior assistant to a general manager in a top 500 domestic enterprise. I asked the headhunter to meet her. We made an appointment in a coffee shop. It took me only three minutes to persuade her. Hee hee, that''s great. ""Man Xue, how did you do it?"


    "No. Professional secrets. "


    "No. You must tell me. "


    Lin Manxue said mischievously, "I won''t tell you unless -"


    "unless what?"


    "Unless you ask me."


    Man Xue is my girlfriend. When I say something soft to her, it will be a flirt, so I immediately say, "man Xue, I beg you, please tell me."


    "I hate it. How come you''ve softened up so quickly? It''s not interesting at all. "


    I said with a smile, "you are my girlfriend. I beg you for something. I''ve asked for it. Please say it


    "You didn''t do that before," said Lin. You like to talk back to me about everything I say. Now, you''re following me in everything, and you don''t dare to offend me. "


    I took out my hand, gently pinched Lin Manxue''s lovely little nose and said: "fool, you are my leader in the past, I don''t resist, but now, you are my baby, I should let you."


    Lin Manxue said: "Chutian, do you think we will be together forever?"


    "Yes. You will. I''ll never leave you unless you don''t want me on the way


    Man Xue was silent for a moment and said, "I hope so."


    Lin Manxue''s mood is a little low. Maybe she is close to me, but she has to pretend that she has nothing to do with me. It''s uncomfortable in her heart. The men and women who just fell in love want to get tired of each other every minute, especially the girls. They have been longing for the beauty of love since their girlhood. Now they can''t find a man with opposite eyes, but they can only bury them in their heart and think secretly. What''s the feeling like Who knows.


    I don''t want to see Lin Manxue unhappy. I hope she is happy every day, so I said with a smile:


    "Manxue, you don''t want to cheat me again, don''t you tell me."


    Man Xue Du said: "when did I cheat?"


    "You''re so happy to say that! You''ve stood me up so many times that I can''t count


    "No way! You must have made a mistake. "

 Chapter 382

    I said, "OK. If you want to say that, I''ll give you an example. One night in Shannan village, you had a quarrel with me. You ran out with a Porsche and ran into a wall, causing blood flow. I sent you to the hospital. Did you say that? "


    "Yes. I admit it. "


    "When we came out of the hospital, you said that you didn''t want to go home. You asked me to accompany you to a hillside, where we met for the first time in Shencheng. You bewitched me to say that if I carried you around the hillside for three times, you would tell you your life experience. As a result, I did as you asked, but you were already sleeping in my arms. Do you think it happened? "


    Man Xue said with a smile: "ha ha. It was too late. I was sleepy. You were so comfortable in your arms that you accidentally fell asleep. "


    "You didn''t do what you promised me that time. Will you admit it?"


    Man Xue quibbled: "don''t admit it."


    "You want to deny that there are all human and material evidences?"


    "I didn''t deny it. I said that if you meet my requirements and satisfy me, I will tell you my life experience. I didn''t say when to tell you at that time. I told you later, so I didn''t cheat you. "


    "This -" Lin Manxue played a word game with me again. She didn''t specify the time, just told me the answer. Now I know the answer, so I can''t count her cheating.


    "Goblin, how can you be so cunning and count me so hard that I can''t defend myself every time."


    Man Xue laughed twice, and then said solemnly: "Chutian, I have never deliberately calculated you. Really, you have to believe me, no matter how bad I am, I won''t do you any harm."


    I put away my smile and said seriously, "I believe you."


    "Hee hee. You''re stupid Man Xue and I hid our hands under the conference table, hand in hand. This kind of feeling is a little strange. How to say, there is a kind of excitement of cheating.


    For a while, it''s just a simple consolation for me and Lin Wenxue to be under the table.


    I continued to chat with Lin Manxue: "now can you tell me how you convinced peiya?"


    Lin Manxue said softly, "of course. In fact, it''s not difficult to deal with peiya. The key is whether you know what she needs and what you can give her. "


    "What does she need? Money? "


    Lin Manxue said: "who doesn''t need money, but how can money be enough. Peiya wants a chance. "


    "Opportunity? What''s the chance? "


    "Because she doesn''t want to be an assistant all her life," she said. After all, an assistant is a service leader''s job. Who is willing to serve others all her life? Although this job can bring her a lot of income and has a high position in the company, the assistant is only an assistant after all. She has no autonomy or decision-making power. She can only listen to the leader or the boss''s arrangement and think for the boss anytime, anywhere. "


    "Pei Ya''s ability is good. Why not apply for management personnel? I want to be a director of a company according to her conditions. There should be no problem."


    "It''s not that easy. As I said just now, although peiya has worked in many big companies, she has always been an assistant. Don''t you see any problems? Because she has no practical management experience. The most important work of a leader is to make decisions and look forward to the future. It is not a post to do specific work, but a post to make, judge and make decisions. Pei Ya has no experience in this field at all. It is impossible for a large company to ask her to be a senior executive, except for some small companies, which are just starting up, because they can''t attract relevant talents, they can only go back and find such talents to replace them. Chutian, the longer you work, the narrower the road you can choose, and the less opportunities others are willing to challenge you. "


    "Doesn''t Pei ya want to challenge a small company?"


    "There may be many reasons," said Lin. One is that she may not have met such an opportunity; the other is that she has been working as an assistant for a long time and has already defined herself. When she is used to changing her job or when headhunters dig her, she will be given a similar position; the three small companies may not have development prospects, and she may still want to stay in a big company. "


    "Will you give her a chance?"


    "Well. I told her to help you with all her heart for two years, and then she''ll take your place. "


    "Ah?"


    Lin Manxue blinked her eyes and said, "are you worried that you will have nothing to do when she takes your seat in two years?"


    "Ha ha. I don''t have that worry


    Lin Manxue said haughtily, "don''t be too proud and confident. My move is called catfish effect in management. Only when others catch up with you, will you ask for progress and constantly improve yourself. "


    "Ah, Mr. Lin, do you want to spur me with peiya?"


    "Haha, I have such a plan. But don''t worry too much. I''m ready for you. In two years'' time, the intelligent project will certainly develop. At that time, I will give the intelligent project to you and let you be fully responsible for it. "


    "Man Xue, what do you think of the future of intelligent projects?"When Lin Manxue heard me talk about this project, her eyes lit up. She said: "this is a very grand project. According to my estimation and Yan Qingcheng''s estimation, once this project is successfully operated, if it reaches our expected goal, its value will be immeasurable. Conservatively, its market value in the future will exceed this number."


    Man Xue stretched out four fingers, and I tried to guess, "40 billion?"


    Man Xue shook her head.


    "400 billion?"


    Man Xue shakes her head again.


    "You don''t want to say four trillion, do you?"


    "Four hundred billion dollars."


    "Ah?" I couldn''t shut my mouth in surprise. I have a general understanding of the market value of the global top 500 companies. Every year, Forbes or other organizations will have a ranking.


    I have seen the latest ranking. At present, the company with the highest market value in the world is apple, with a market value of more than 600 billion US dollars. Google and Microsoft rank second and third, with a market value of more than 500 billion US dollars and a market value close to 500 billion US dollars. If Lin Manxue and Yan Qingcheng can really create a company with a market value of 400 billion US dollars, it will blow up the rhythm of the earth.


    Lin Manxue continued: "the intelligent project is not an independent project. It will work together with the health project. The direction of our research and development is also intelligent health. The combination of intelligence and health, intelligence and energy, make intelligent health a part of our life. Chu Tian, the next richest man in the world, do you know what industry it will appear in? "


    "Health."


    "Yes. Everyone is eager for health, so the cost of health is the highest. The health of citizens is also the most important part for the society or the country. The intelligent health we launched will use scientific data to guide how to prevent, monitor and treat diseases. We hope to solve this problem with automation and intelligence. "


    "Manxue and Qingcheng intelligent technology have launched several products, all of which are related to the health field. Have they made a lot of achievements in this area?"

 Chapter 383

    Lin Manxue nodded and said, "not bad. Yan Qingcheng told me that he secretly started this project as early as six or seven years ago. At that time, he had just returned home. However, Qingcheng company claimed that it started three years ago. At present, they have many patents, some of which have been turned into products. Yan Qingcheng took me to visit their secret base and surprised me at that time. That is to say, from that time on, I decided to join his team. "


    "Chutian, work hard, our future is bright. As long as we do this project well, you and I will leave a name in the long river of history."


    Lin Manxue said that I was boiling with blood. A person''s life is not just for eating and drinking Lasa. He always wants to live a good life and always wants to leave something after his death.


    If you can let future generations look forward to and remember, this may be the best interpretation of life.


    Who doesn''t want to be successful, who doesn''t want to be brilliant.


    Lin Manxue said softly, "therefore, at this stage, we must not fall out with Yan Qingcheng. The future of man Xue, you and me all depend on Yan Qingcheng."


    I really don''t know how to say, I don''t like to rely on others, but sometimes people''s ability is limited, they can only use others'' east wind to rush into the blue sky.


    Newton once said: if I see farther than others, it is because I stand on the shoulders of giants. Great as Newton, not to mention me and Liman snow, we are just two small people, only by their own ability, it is difficult to achieve those great achievements.


    A good wind needs help to send me to Qingyun. Once again, I realized the true meaning of this sentence.


    Lin Manxue and I were warm in the meeting room for a while. Now we are very careful. We only dare to hold hands under the table, even a kiss and a hug.


    Lin Manxue was afraid of suspicion. After chatting for a while, she asked me to leave. We agreed to start at 12 o''clock in the morning on New Year''s day and go to mengshuishan.


    We plan to leave Shencheng in batches. Lin Manxue will go first and I will go later. We have an appointment to meet at a high-speed intersection, which has left the boundary of Guangnan province.


    I left Manxue company and went back to the branch office. I asked peiya to come to my office. I asked her to rearrange the working time before the holiday. The things that need me to come out in person should be arranged in this afternoon or tomorrow morning as far as possible, because from tomorrow noon, I don''t plan to work in the branch office. I need to deal with some personal affairs.


    I''ve been very busy these two days. I''m so busy that I can''t even drink a few mouthfuls of water. Until about 11:30 a.m. on December 30, my work was finally finished, and I handed over all the rest to peiya. Lin Manxue had intended to cultivate her, I just let her adapt in advance.


    At half past ten, peiya knocked on the door and came into my office.


    "Mr. Ye."


    "Peiya, what can I do for you?" I''ve been with her for almost two days. Sometimes I call her peiya, sometimes I call her Pei assistant. Generally, there is no other outsider present, so I call her peiya.


    "Mr. Ye, Miss Yu Xi came for an interview in the morning. Here is her transcript." Pei Ya didn''t tell me in advance that Yu Xi would come for an interview today.


    Pei Ya is very efficient. After a day, she makes arrangements.


    Miss Pei said, "I''m sorry that I didn''t come to you in advance."


    I took the report card and said with a smile, "you didn''t tell me in advance. I''m afraid I''m going to do favoritism."


    "Ha ha." Pei Ya smiles awkwardly, but she doesn''t deny it and doesn''t explain it further.


    I think Yu Xi''s written examination and interview results are very good, the above examiner''s evaluation of her is not bad, she passed the examination should not have problems.


    "Good grades."


    Pei Ya nodded and said, "I have talked with Miss Yu Xi personally. She has good qualities in all aspects, including appearance, speech, character and attitude. However, when we investigated her professional background, we found that she didn''t get along well with her former boss and colleagues. "


    I said, "this is her former boss hacking her. Yu Xi is such a beautiful girl. Her boss wants to find fault with her


    "Our investigation also found that she had a black history of beating clients," peiya said


    I indignantly said: "that customer is not a good bird, want to take advantage of Yu Xi, hit him is light, for me to kill him directly."


    Pei Ya couldn''t help laughing when she saw that I was so extreme. She said: "Mr. Ye, I think Miss Yu Xi''s conditions are good. We can keep her, but there is a problem I want to report to you. I had a communication with manager Sun of the investment promotion department yesterday. There is no shortage of people in their department for the time being. If we have to arrange Miss Yu Xi in this department, we may not have a good position and can only be an ordinary staff member. However, the administrative department just lacks an executive director. How can I arrange it? "


    "Have you talked to Yu Xi about this problem?"


    "Yes."


    "What did she say?"


    "Miss Yu Xi said it doesn''t matter. No matter what position she takes, she will do her best."


    I thought about it and said, "peiya, according to what you have learned from her, which one do you think is suitable for her?""Executive director."


    "Say the reason."


    Pei Ya said: "Miss Yu Xi has a soft personality and looks so beautiful. In the investment promotion work, she needs to deal with the guests outside. Eating and drinking are indispensable. It''s not safe for her. Didn''t you say that her former clients and boss were not kind to her. The executive director is not the same. It belongs to the internal work, mainly serving our internal colleagues and leaders, with less social intercourse. I think maybe this job is more suitable for her. "


    "Yes. I''ll take her to the administration department to be the executive director. "


    "Good. How about the treatment? "


    "According to the company rules."


    "Yes. Oh, I see. Mr. Ye, if there is no other arrangement, I will go out to work. "


    "Wait a minute."


    Peiya said respectfully, "what else can I do for you?"


    I said, "don''t tell Miss Yu Xi who I am before she is officially employed."


    "Good."


    "In addition, I will sign a labor contract with her today and ask her to come to work tomorrow. After going through the formalities, let her wait for me for a while, and I''ll invite her to dinner at noon. "


    "I understand. Mr. Ye, do you want me to book a hotel for you? "


    "No. It''s my private treat, no public fee. "


    "Good."


    Peiya left my office less than 20 minutes later, she called me and said that everything had been done. Miss Yu Xi was waiting for me in the tea room on the eighth floor to let me go as soon as possible.


    I cleaned up and took the elevator down to the eighth floor. I saw Yu Xi sitting on the sofa reading our company''s brochures. There was an information shelf in the tea room, on which were company''s publicity materials, magazines and daily newspapers. The newspapers were mainly financial and economic, but also entertainment and sports news.


    "Yu Xi."


    I entered the tea room, gently called Yu Xi, Yu Xi is looking at the input, I call her so she was startled.

 Chapter 384

    Yu Xi raised his head and saw that it was me. He said with a smile, "it''s you. It''s a big surprise to me."


    She stood up and suddenly her whole body was exposed to me.


    Today, Yu Xi is wearing a professional suit and white shirt. She opens the first button to make her full chest more visible. The small hips wrapped in a black half skirt are sexy and seductive. Silk stockings set off the long legs and make people full of imagination.


    Yu Xi is also a very beautiful woman, with Ye Yingying looks somewhat similar, are slender graceful elegant light beautiful type. When I look at Yu Xi, Yu Xi also looks at me.


    I''m quite different from before, no matter my aura, temperament or bearing. And now that I have snow, we''ve had several close contacts, so my eyes on girls are different. Maybe I know more about women.


    "Yu Xi, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Yu Xi said with a smile, "No. I just finished the interview, too. "


    I pretended I didn''t know the result of her interview and asked, "how was the interview?"


    "Very good. Hee hee, and your company has accepted me and told me to come to work tomorrow. " I think Yu Xi is very happy, with dimples on her face from time to time.


    "Good. I said, "you must be OK."


    "Thank you, Chutian." Yu Xi said very sincerely.


    "What do you thank me for. I didn''t do anything, just to help you pass your resume to the company. It''s up to you whether you succeed or not. "


    Yu Xi said softly, "I can''t say that. If you didn''t encourage me and help me hand in my resume, I wouldn''t have the courage to come here for an interview. Chutian, do you know that when I went outside the company this morning, I was still beating my back. How could I apply for such a big and good company? But I''m afraid I''ll disgrace you. If you help me submit my resume, I dare not even come to the interview. It''s even more humiliating. "


    I said with a smile, "it''s not that serious. You see how good it is now that you can come here to work. We are in the same company. In the future, our colleagues can take care of each other. "


    "Ha ha." Yu Xi smiles at me again.


    "Noon, let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner."


    I led Yu Xi downstairs, and then went to the underground garage to pick up the car. Now I have my own parking space. When I led Yu Xi to my car, Yu Xi was surprised and asked me, "is this your car?"


    My car is a BMW X6, which can be regarded as a luxury car for ordinary wage earners. Therefore, I can fully understand Yu Xi''s surprise.


    "It''s not mine. It''s a company car. I''ll borrow it and drive it for two days."


    I opened the front passenger''s door for Yu Xi. As he got on the bus, Yu Xi said, "your company is so proud. You can borrow any BMW X6."


    I said with a smile: "how can you return the name of your company? Now we should say our company."


    "Ha ha." Yuxi''s reaction is right. She has signed a contract and has officially become a member of the company. It''s just about to start tomorrow.


    "What do you think of the company?"


    "Very good, bigger and better than I thought. Man Xue company is very famous in Shencheng. No one doesn''t know about the company founded by President Lin


    "We''re just a branch of man Xue, not the headquarters, although man Xue is in the next few buildings. I''ll take you to Manxue headquarters when you have time. "


    "Is that ok?"


    "Of course. You are also an employee of Manxue now. Why can''t you go to your own company? "


    "Ha ha." Yu Xi couldn''t help laughing again. This time, she laughed at least five or six times. I thought to myself that she must be happy.


    I drove out of the garage and Yu Xi said, "does Mr. Lin work here?"


    "Are you asking Lin Manxue?"


    "Yes. That''s her. You may not know that Mr. Lin is a legend. It is said that she is very beautiful and is known as the first beauty in Guangnan province. I have heard that no man who meets her does not like her. Have you seen her? "


    "Yes. She is the president of man Xue. Of course she has


    "How about real people?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    "Tell me the truth."


    I said with a smile: "I really can''t say well, anyway, you will work here in the future, and you will have a chance to see her. What you see with your own eyes is always more true than what I say."


    "Don''t you dare to tell the truth because you have a secret love for Mr. Lin in your heart, and then you are afraid that I will tell your girlfriend."


    I''m happy in my heart. Mr. Lin is my girlfriend. I''m afraid you can tell her.


    I joked: "you are so smart. You can see it all. Ha ha, it seems that I have no secret in front of you."


    Yu Xi and I played a little joke all the way, which was harmless. I drove to a hotel and found a parking space to stop.


    "There are only two of us. It''s very expensive for you to find such a good place.""Today is your big day. Celebrate it. Let''s not talk about money."


    Yu Xi said: "I can''t say anything. What''s great happiness? Marriage is great happiness. I can only count it as a little happiness. At noon today, according to the old rule, AA system. "


    Yu Xi was afraid that I would spend money. He told me in advance that he wanted to share the expenses equally.


    I pretended to be unhappy and said: "Yuxi, you come to my site to make AA with me. Where do you put my face. The face of a man is very important. "


    "Ha ha."


    Yu Xi laughs twice again. She sticks out her tongue and laughs sheepishly.


    We didn''t want a private room, so we just sat down in a window seat in the lobby, where we could see the panoramic view of the street outside.


    "It''s so busy here."


    "The city is just like this. There are many cars and many people. You can knock down a large number of people with any brick you throw."


    "Hee hee. You like exaggeration, but it''s very interesting. "


    I ordered seven or eight dishes, and Yu Xi said it was enough. He said it was too much to eat. Yu Xi is a very frugal girl, such a girl is particularly attractive.


    I asked the waiter to place an order. I asked Yu Xi, "I called Yifei last night. He said that Tao Ying was awake. Is everything ok?"


    "Peaches are OK, but they are very painful after anesthesia. They can''t eat or get out of bed. Yifei was escorted last night. I said I''ll accompany him. Yifei won''t let him. I have to come by myself. "


    "It''s inconvenient for a big man to accompany Tao Ying and a little woman." Tao Ying can''t take care of herself now. She has to go to the bathroom or something. Now she can''t go to the bathroom at all. It''s estimated that she will have to use the bedpan. As soon as she flies, a big man will wait on her. Tao Ying will be uncomfortable.


    Yu Xi also thought of this problem, she said with a smile: "it''s ok if you don''t say this, you almost killed me when you say this. I went to the hospital to see her this morning. Guess what, she didn''t go to the bathroom all night. "


    "Ah? How can she hold on to this situation now? How can you hold it? " Tao Ying was stabbed in the stomach. How could she hold it.

 Chapter 385

    "I also want to know how she did it," Yu Xi said. But Yifei is really good for peaches. I can see that Yifei really likes peaches. "


    I tried to ask, "do you think they fit?"


    Yu Xi thought about it and said, "it''s appropriate, but if they want to be together, I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Peaches have a shadow in their hearts, so it''s not easy to fall in love again. "


    "What happened to Jiang Jian?"


    Yu Xi said: "after you taught him that lesson, he came to us several times, but we didn''t open the door to let him in. Jiang Jian was swearing outside, so I threatened him and said, if he doesn''t leave, I''ll let you come and beat him again. He seems to be afraid of you. After a long time, I didn''t see him again. Gradually, I didn''t hear from him


    "Did he go back to his hometown?"


    "I don''t know."


    I asked again, "did Tao Ying wake up and say what happened yesterday? Did she say what the killer looked like? "


    "When I was in the hospital during the day, peach just woke up and it was not very convenient to talk. In the evening, I went to deliver food to them. Peach told me a few words. She said that she didn''t see each other clearly at that time. She only knew that it was a man wearing a cap and half covering his face. She came forward and gave her a few knives and then ran away. Tao Ying was confused at that time and didn''t know what happened. "


    "Is that the coyote on the bus?"


    "Peaches are not sure."


    "What are their clothes the same?"


    "Peach said that she didn''t pay so much attention. At that time, it was so sudden that she didn''t have time to react and observe each other and ran away."


    I pondered for a moment and said, "do you think this person may be Jiang Jian?"


    "No, Jiang Jian has disappeared for such a long time. He wants to kill peaches as soon as he appears? As for peaches, he won''t die. "


    I said, "it''s hard to say. Jiang Jian is a scum. Anything can happen to him. Yu Xi, don''t make it public. Let me check it out before we talk about it. "


    "Good."


    After serving the dishes, the waiter washed the chopsticks and dishes for me in the evening, and ate out, especially in Guangnan province. They like to iron the dishes and chopsticks with tea.


    I gave Yu Xi a dish. Yu Xi said with a shy smile, "Why are you so polite? I''ll do it myself."


    I said, "you are my guest when you come to me. How can you do it yourself, right?"


    Yu Xi said: "you just said that I am also a member of Manxue, so this is no longer your home, but also my home, so I am not a guest, and you can''t treat me as a guest."


    "Ha ha. Yu Xi, you are more and more talkative now. You are worthy of engaging in investment promotion, that is, you are good at speaking


    Yu Xi chuckled twice: "I won''t do business in the future. It''s a new line


    I know that Yu Xi was arranged to be the director of the administration department, pretending to ask:


    "what do you do instead of attracting investment?"


    "Administration. By the way, ye Chutian, what do you think of administrative work? "


    "Not bad. Girls do administrative work. Although it''s very complicated and troublesome to do some miscellaneous things all day long, the good thing is that they don''t have much entertainment and overtime, so I think it should be good. "


    Yu Xi nodded and agreed: "I think it''s good, too. In fact, I don''t like the job of attracting investment. I just did it after graduation. At the beginning, our boss asked me to do it because he thought I was beautiful and had natural advantages. In fact, what advantages are they, but let some people take advantage of them."


    "Do you like to be an administrator?"


    "I haven''t worked as an administrator. I can''t say whether I like it or not, but I''m willing to try, and I''m sure I can do it well. Ye Chutian, do you believe it? "


    "Of course."


    Because I drove the car, we didn''t drink at noon. We didn''t eat for long. Generally, we didn''t drink for a long time. In the afternoon, I went to the hospital with Yu Xi to see Tao Ying. I bought a flower basket in a flower shop, while Yu Xi bought a fruit basket in a fruit shop.


    There are flowers and fruits. It''s a good match.


    I drove to the second hospital and ran into a pilot in front of the inpatient building.


    "Why are you going to fly?"


    Yifei said, "I''m going to the supermarket to buy something."


    "What to buy? I''ll buy it. "


    A fly falters for a long time, some embarrassed to say, finally simply said: "I''ll go myself, you go upstairs first, I''ll go back."


    Yuxi and I feel strange about anyifei. What''s so embarrassing about shopping? People are very interested in selling. What''s the shame of a shopper.


    As soon as Fei had to go by herself, we followed him. Yu Xi and I went upstairs to find Tao Ying''s ward and saw that she was half lying on the bed thinking about something.


    Tao Ying''s face today is much more ruddy than yesterday, and her complexion is much better. I put the fruit basket and flower basket in my room. Yu Xi talks to Tao Ying."Peach, are you better today?"


    Tao Ying nodded and said, "you''re here. Find a place to sit by yourself."


    Tao Ying is ready to get up and greet us. Yu Xi gently supports her and says, "you don''t have to worry about us. We''ll do it ourselves."


    There is only one chair in it. I sit on the chair, and I have to sit beside Tao Ying''s bed.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Tao Ying nodded gently: "better than last night."


    I asked, "did the police come today?"


    Tao Ying said, "well, I came here in the morning and left after I finished my notes."


    "Did they say anything? For example, did you catch the killer? "


    "No. They just asked me questions, didn''t say anything, and then let me take good care of myself. "


    "Tao Ying, didn''t I see who it was yesterday?"


    Tao Ying nodded.


    Yu Xi said, "did you have dinner with Yifei?"


    "I can''t eat yet, I can only eat liquid food," Tao said. Yifei ordered a takeout by himself. And you


    "We have. It''s Chutian''s treat today. "


    "Oh, by the way, Yifei said in the morning that you had another interview. What was the result?"


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "let me tell you a good news, I passed. I have a job. Ha ha "


    " really, great! Ouch Tao Ying is too excited to pull the wound, and immediately ouch.


    Yu Xi asked: "peach, what''s the matter with you? Did you touch the wound? "


    "It''s OK. Just now I pulled it by accident. Xier congratulations, you can finally go to work again. Where is the company? Is it far from our home? "


    "It''s quite far. It''s on the downtown side. "


    "Ah, so far away." They live in a small village behind the commercial street near Shannan village. It''s really far from the downtown. For example, I used to work for at least an hour and a half, and I had to keep changing buses. If I was in a traffic jam, I might not be able to arrive in two hours.


    But now I drive by myself. I can get to work in about 40 minutes. If I start early in the morning, I can get there in more than half an hour.


    "Well. It''s quite far away. "


    Tao Ying said, "it''s inconvenient for you to live here. How hard it is to run around like this every day."

 Chapter 386

    Yu Xi said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ll get used to it gradually. I''ll get up early in the future. In the evening, I may get home a little later than before. You''ll make a good meal and wait for me to go home. Ha ha, you see, I''m a blessing in disguise and I don''t have to cook


    Yu Xi deliberately teases Tao Ying with cooking.


    Tao Ying funny like said: "Oh, this time it''s me who suffer a big loss, after I will cook every day."


    "Ha ha ha."


    Tao Ying and Yu Xi laugh, because they are too happy to laugh. Tao Ying pulls the wound again. Tao Ying cries twice and says bitterly, "I don''t want to laugh. It''s boring."


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "your wound has not grown well, take it easy."


    Tao Ying didn''t dare to laugh too hard. She could only hold her mouth and smile softly.


    "You work in the city, this time the company must be more reliable?"


    Yu Xi peeked at me and said, "hee hee, it''s very reliable."


    "Tell me about your new company."


    "I just went to the interview once, which makes it clear."


    Tao Ying said: "what happened in one interview, you can see a lot of problems in one interview. Tell me about your first impression. "


    Yu Xi looked at me again and said softly, "I think the company is very big and the decoration is very beautiful. The whole feeling to me is high-end, grand and high-grade. Compared with it, my previous company can''t be called a company at all."


    "You look very satisfied with the new company?"


    "Well, I''m quite satisfied."


    Tao Ying said: "to see you find such a good job, my sisters are really happy for you. It''s just a little bit far away. I''m afraid you''re tired, and it''s not safe to take the bus to and from work."


    Tao Ying was still haunted by the bus sex wolf incident yesterday. I think it may be with her for a long time.


    I suddenly cut in: "Tao Ying, you don''t have to worry about going to work in your spare time. Now I drive to and from work every day. I can pick her up on the way."


    "Did you buy a car?" Tao Ying has not seen me for a long time. When she suddenly heard that I had a car, she was surprised and said.


    I said, "No. I borrow the company car to drive. "


    "Your company''s welfare is so good that you can borrow any car you like?"


    I laughed twice, laughing instead of answering.


    "What car? I can tell you that for a beautiful woman like Xi''er in our family, it''s not good to have a low-grade car. We don''t take Alto, Jetta or anything like that. " Tao Ying joked to me.


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "if I can ask for something like this, it would be nice if someone would like to let me sit. But don''t worry. Chutian is very good now. He drives high-end cars. Do you think his clothes are different from before? "


    Yu Xi doesn''t say, but Tao Ying doesn''t pay much attention to what I wear. Now she takes a closer look and is surprised. She is not Yu Xi, and she is familiar with some brands, because she likes shopping in shopping malls on the Internet and often reads some fashion magazines. She recognizes that all the clothes I wear are international brands, one hundred thousand or so, and the watch on my wrist, Rolex, just listen to the brand and you''ll know it''s expensive.


    "Are you wearing authentic pottery or are you telling me


    Because with my current strength, if I wear genuine clothes, it''s too shocking. In their eyes, I''m an ordinary wage earner with hundreds of thousands of clothes. It''s just that the company is bigger and the position is higher than them, but I don''t have the ability to consume.


    I said, "I don''t have the money to buy any genuine products. Does it look good?"


    I''m not lying. I really don''t have the money to buy authentic products. Mo Han bought them for me.


    "More than good. If I didn''t know your background, I would think you had made a fortune. Ye Chutian, you have a good figure. You are born with a hanger. You look good in any clothes you wear. You will have more temperament if you change into a famous brand. "


    "Thank you, Miss Tao Ying."


    "Screw you. By the way, you haven''t told me what kind of car you''re driving for a long time


    Yu Xi helps me answer: "BMW."


    ¡°X1£¿¡± A BMW X1 is more than 200000, which is not so expensive.


    "No. X6¡£¡±


    "No, you''re all driving a BMW X6? Ouch - "Tao Ying was surprised again, covering the wound and crying out for pain.


    Yu Xi supported Tao Ying and said, "I told you to take it easy. Is it the wound again?"


    "No. Ye Chutian is not a thing. I don''t know if I can borrow a good car like BMW X6 for two days. I''m so big that I haven''t even touched the steering wheel of BMW X6. "


    I said with a smile: "I just got it for two days. When you''re ready, I''ll take you out for a ride."


    "What you say is what you say?"


    "Never break your promise."


    "You have a conscience."


    I asked Yu Xi, "do you two have driver''s licenses?"


    Yu Xi said: "I took the exam when I was in college, but I haven''t touched a car for so many years. I must have forgotten."


    I said: "when Tao Ying is well, you will take my car to practice until you are mature."Tao Ying said: "you really don''t take the company''s property seriously. Take the BMW X6 for two rookies to practice. Do you want to be so extravagant? Xi''er and I can''t afford to break it for you."


    "I don''t want you to pay for it."


    "Bright. Ye Chutian, I find that you are becoming more and more generous. You are a real man. "


    "I said with a smile:" you don''t give me high hat, get better early, as long as you are good, everything is easy to say


    We are chatting, any fly to push a door to come in, he sees us chatting happily, ask: "chatting what chatting so happy."


    Tao Ying said: "Ye Chutian is rich. Xi''er and I are discussing how to rob the rich and help the poor."


    "Yes? Brother Tian has made a fortune. It''s a good thing. It''s a treat tonight. It must be a treat. " Every time I hear that Yifei is rich, he asks me to treat him. He is also a teaser.


    Yu Xi said: "you two are too bad. Chutian finally came to play, so you tried to kill him. This is not to let the boat of friendship turn over."


    The four of us laughed again, because the laughter was too fierce, Tao Ying pulled the wound again, her face was depressed, and she couldn''t laugh happily, which was a disappointment!


    I saw Yifei holding two big bags of things in his hand and asked curiously, "Yifei, what are you holding in your hand?"


    Any fly see me and Yu Xi look over, quickly hide things behind, said: "nothing nothing nothing."


    When I saw that Tao Ying''s face was flushed, I immediately understood that the package just now must be something for girls. Tao Ying asked Yifei to buy this kind of thing for her. It seems that after this event, her feelings have made progress.


    I deliberately pretended not to understand, went to Yifei''s side, pulled his hand and said: "why, what''s so mysterious, let''s have a look."


    Any one of them has a bag of diapers and some women''s things in his hand, you know.


    Tao Ying saw me looking at the things in Yifei''s hand, and immediately quit. She asked Yu Xi to take me out, and accused Yifei of saying, "how can you be so stupid and tell you to go back secretly? It''s good for you to swagger for fear that others don''t know."


    Anyifei quickly put things in the cupboard and sneaked out with me.

 Chapter 387

    In fact, she is very embarrassed that you two are so conservative in the corridor


    I don''t think it''s anything. Things for girls are everywhere in shopping malls. It''s not a secret. We are all adults. What''s embarrassing.


    However, for diapers, I think it may be because Tao Ying is inconvenient to get up at night, and she doesn''t want to trouble any one to fly. If there is a diaper, the problem will be solved.


    Of course, this is my guess. I can''t say whether this is true.


    I asked Yu Xi to go in and take care of Tao Ying. I want to talk to anyifei about something.


    "Brother Tian, are you not going to work this afternoon?"


    "Asked for leave."


    "You''ve been so busy recently that you can''t see your figure for several months, so asking for leave won''t affect your work, will it?"


    "It''s all right. Yifei, you need to do something for me during this time. "


    "Good. You said


    I asked Ren Yifei, "Yifei, the boss surnamed Liu in the company before Yu Xi, do you remember what he looked like?"


    "Yes. Even if he turns to ashes, I can recognize him. "


    "Good. During this period of time, you go to find out his details and find out his situation. This dog dares to bully Yu Xi like this. We can''t afford to take advantage of him like this. "


    Yifei exclaimed with a happy face: "I''ve been trying to repair this son of a bitch for a long time, but there are always a group of little followers around him. I can''t do it. Last time, I let him bite back."


    "Don''t mess about. All you have to do is figure out his situation. I''ll arrange other things. "


    "Good."


    "By the way, how are you getting along with Tao Ying these two days?"


    A fly embarrassed to say: "just like that."


    "That''s it. I see you that pair of spring heart rippling appearance, estimate already seven or eight not leave ten. Now is a good opportunity. Girls are more vulnerable at this time. If you have a snack, you should pay more attention to her. If Tao Ying is moved and doesn''t agree with each other by example, at least it will be more than half of the time. I''m optimistic about you. "


    Yifei said with some worry: "brother Tian, do you think we are taking advantage of others'' danger in this way?"


    "Roll the calf. You are sincere to her, not to deceive her feelings. How can you take advantage of others'' danger? It''s to seize the opportunity to understand or not. "


    "Oh."


    "Besides, the work of Yu Xi has been finished. You and Tao Ying can be at ease in the same company as me. I will take good care of her in the future."


    "God, you''ve done it so soon?" No wonder he''s so surprised that I''ve settled this matter without telling me for two days.


    "All right. Don''t be as surprised as Tao Ying. Calm down. And you. How''s your job? "


    "I''ll do that. Nothing has changed. "


    When I saw yiyifei, I thought of one thing. It seems that one of the six subsidiaries of our branch company is Yifei. Mr. Wu, the boss of their company, is a returned doctor. He is modest and self-restraint. I was very impressed when I visited their company last year.


    After that, any flight is also my employee now. I laughed and didn''t say anything about it. As long as I''m in the company, I''m sure I''ll have a good chance after flying.


    "Xu Dong, I don''t think I''ve seen him since that KTV."


    Any fly said: "Dongge is now the deputy manager of R & D department. It''s not the same level as me, and we can''t play together. Moreover, our company was acquired by a company not long ago, and its strength has greatly increased. It''s not what it used to be. He''s also out of it."


    I frowned, I think it''s not good, why do friends want to do this, how can the attitude to friends change because of the change of identity.


    Any fly suddenly realized and said: "yes. I remember that the company that acquired us is a branch of your Manxue company, Tiange. Maybe you don''t know yet. "


    I said, "I know that. OK, Xu Dong doesn''t want to play with us. You can do it yourself. Tao Ying is a good girl. You can''t hurt others. A man should have a career. "


    "I know. I will try my best. Brother Tian, I want to learn something, but I don''t know where to learn. "


    "What do you want to learn?"


    "Investment and financial management. You say me, standard moonlight clan, every month earning only enough to spend their own, so long-term is not the way. There''s a saying that you don''t manage money, so I want to learn how to manage money. Now I don''t know anything about financial management, and I haven''t bought any financial products. I always feel that there is no guarantee. If I lose my job one day, I will starve to death. "


    I don''t know anything about financial management. Although I have a good income, I''m also a moonlighting family. I spend a lot of money. The main reason is that sun Jianbing spends a lot on things outside. Of course, I spend a lot on my own.


    Lin Manxue is an investment expert, but I can''t take Yifei to ask her for advice. Besides her, Pakchoi is also an investment, and she has her own unique opinions on financial management, but she is even less likely to introduce her to Ren Yifei.In addition to the two of them, I really don''t have such talents around me. I said, "don''t worry about this. I''ll help you find out if you can find a professional to guide you. Otherwise, if you go to a training class, maybe you''ll get something."


    Any fly said: "now there are too many training classes, it''s hard to distinguish between true and false. I''d better wait. You know more people and have a wide range of ways. You''d better wait for your news."


    "Yes. I wrote it down. "


    Any one and I flew into the ward and stayed there until about 4 pm. Sun Jianbing called me and I went outside to answer the phone.


    "Build the army."


    "Mr. Ye, where are you now? I have a clue about Miss Tao Ying. I''ll come to you now. "


    "I''m in the second hospital. You can come directly."


    "Good."


    Sun Jianbing arrived at the hospital in less than half an hour. I was waiting for him downstairs. We two went to the front pavilion to chat.


    "Tell me about the situation."


    Sun Jianbing said: "I have a comrade in arms who works in the security system of Guangnan province. We have a good relationship. I asked him for help. He accompanied me to the transportation department to watch the surveillance video of Miss Tao Ying''s accident. I exchanged views with him. Combined with the situation you told me, it''s basically certain that it''s not the bus sex wolf. "


    "What evidence is there to prove it?"


    "Because the Public Security Bureau has caught the man. After interrogation, it is true that he did not do it, nor did he hire someone to do it."


    "Either he or Jiang Jian."


    Sun Jianbing said: "as for whether Jiang Jian, Miss Tao Ying''s ex boyfriend, did it or not, it''s still uncertain and needs further investigation. But Mr. Ye, according to the information that my comrades in arms have inquired about, the murderer has already run away, most likely has left the deep city, and the police can''t find any clues at present. "


    I frowned and said, "what do you think?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "at present, the only object we can doubt is Jiang Jian, so we have to start with him. I checked the details of Jiang Jian. He is from Shacheng, a single parent family. He grew up with his mother. His parents divorced when he was very young. Jiang Jian has a sister who is married and has a three-year-old child. At present, he lives in Shacheng, but they haven''t lived together very much. His sister grew up with his father. Jiang Jian once served as a soldier for five years. Three years ago, he was expelled from the army for something he had committed. Since then, he has been active in the area of Shencheng, and he didn''t disappear until a year ago. "


    I looked at Sun Jianbing and said, "you''re very good. You''ve checked in such detail in such a short time."

 Chapter 388

    Sun Jianbing said: "when I went back to Guangzhou, I met a former comrade in arms. He told me that there were many old comrades working in the public security system and gave me their contact information. When I was in the army, we all got along well. If I asked them for help, they would not refuse me under normal circumstances.


    I asked curiously: "I think you are not simple before, and your comrades in arms are not ordinary people, and I have a feeling that they seem to give you face. Were you their leader before? "


    Sun Jianbing said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Ye, you are really joking. Can I be their leader just like I am now?"


    I said: "I don''t think it''s right. There''s a saying that people go to the tea cooler. Why are they willing to help you so long after you''ve been apart? It''s a bit unreasonable."


    "You''ve never been a soldier. Maybe you don''t feel this kind of comradeship in arms. Maybe I''m popular."


    Sun Jianbing doesn''t want to talk about his past, and it''s not convenient for me to hold on to it. There is still some distance between people. Everyone has secrets in his heart that he doesn''t want others to know.


    "Do you have any good plans for Jiang Jian?"


    "Mr. Ye, Jiang Jian is such a big threat to you and your friends. No matter whether he did it or not, I want to go to Shacheng. One is to investigate his situation, the other is to check whether he is in Shacheng. If I can find him, I want to arrest him and extort a confession. "


    "Yes. I think he is the most suspect. This man is insidious and vicious. If I don''t find him for a day, he may attack my friend sooner or later. Jianbing, I''ll trouble you. After new year''s day, you will get up and go to Shacheng to investigate Jiang Jian''s whereabouts. "


    "Yes."


    "In addition, Yu Xi''s boss, you also help me to check his details. I have entrusted this matter to my friend anyifei. You can help him. He has nothing to do with it. I don''t think he can find anything useful. You can do it with him. "


    "All right."


    "By the way, how is your mother?"


    "Much better. By the way, Mr. Ye, thank you for sending my mother to Beijing for treatment. She survived thanks to you. "


    I looked at Sun Jianbing with a confused face, because I didn''t do it at all, I didn''t know any doctors, I didn''t have the resources, and I didn''t have so much money before, so I couldn''t help him at all.


    What''s more, his mother''s illness is not a matter of money. If it''s just a matter of money, I will find a way to help him solve it. I can still find a way to solve this problem.


    But his mother can''t do surgery at all. Sun Jianbing once told me that his mother''s constitution is too weak to get off the operating table, and kidney failure needs to be replaced. Where can I find a suitable kidney source for her? I don''t dare to send his mother to Beijing hospital without sun Jianbing''s consent.


    I thought about it. It must have been done by Mo Han. She helped sun Jianbing with my reputation. Mo Han''s father is a medical expert. He knows countless famous doctors and experts in all aspects.


    And Mo Han''s grandfather and grandfather status is so noble, which hospital and doctor will not give them face, so Mo Han is the most likely and able to do it.


    When I think of Mo Han, I am exhausted. I failed her, but she cares about me silently and helps me again and again.


    I owe her too much.


    I said to sun Jianbing, "I didn''t arrange your mother''s affairs. Maybe Mo Han did it. It has nothing to do with me. I can''t take her credit."


    Sun Jianbing said sincerely: "Mr. Ye, don''t say that. I can''t repay you for your kindness to my family all my life. I know you didn''t arrange it yourself, but miss Mohan is willing to help me selflessly because of your face. I understand that. "


    I patted sun Jianbing on the shoulder and said, "don''t say anything about love. Our brothers are destined to be together. It''s fate. You haven''t had a good life with me for two days. You can help me run here and there in the wind and rain. I can''t sleep well all night. I still feel sorry for you. I don''t want to be polite to you, and you don''t want to be polite to me. Between brothers, we don''t talk about kindness, we just talk about friendship. How about that? "


    Sun Jianbing nodded heavily: "good. Don''t talk about kindness, just friendship. "


    "That''s right. As for my aunt''s illness, I''m more happy to see her healthy than anything else. It''s good that you can finally put your heart in your stomach. If you have time to go back and see her, accompany her and do your best, my aunt will miss you


    "I will. I''ll go back after these things. "


    "Good."


    Sun Jianbing remembered that he had not reported to me what he had gained from tracking Pengyu during this period of time. He said, "Mr. Ye, I have made many discoveries in tracking Pengyu in recent months."


    "Oh, tell me about it."


    Sun Jianbing said: "through the follow-up investigation in recent months, we can basically confirm that Xiang Pengyu did raise a lover outside, and this woman is the one we saw at the seaside. Her name is Mo Li, and she is a big bowl star. In the past four or five months, Xiang Pengyu has seen Mo Li three times. They should have spent the night together twice. The other time Xiang Pengyu went to Mo Li''s concert, which happened in Guangzhou two days ago. ""You just said they should spend the night together twice. You said they should. Are you not sure?"


    "Yes."


    "You didn''t sneak into the hotel to have a look?"


    Sun Jianbing shook his head and said, "instead of staying in a hotel, they are in a secret club called Lanyu snow bridge."


    I know Lanyu snow bridge. It''s Xiang Pengyu''s private club. Last time Lin Manxue''s 25th birthday party was held there.


    Sun Jianbing continued to explain: "Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li didn''t go through the main door, but entered through a side door. This is the only door inside. At that time, his bodyguard was at the door, so I couldn''t get close to them. I tried to get in from other places, but after I got in, I found that the place they were staying was isolated from other places, so I couldn''t see what was going on inside. "


    "Did they stay in all night?"


    "No. Xiang Pengyu usually only stays for one or two hours, and Mo Li doesn''t know, because Xiang Pengyu came out alone and didn''t see Mo Li come out together. "


    "Did you take a picture of the two of them together?"


    "I took a few pictures, but it''s too vague to see. They were all wearing sunglasses and masks. If I hadn''t followed him all the time, I wouldn''t have recognized him. "


    Sun Jianbing sent the photos to me, but I couldn''t recognize them.


    "By the way, Mr. Ye, I followed Peng Yu to Guangzhou a few days ago and met an unexpected person. He and Xiang Pengyu are still drinking coffee together in a coffee shop. "


    "Who?"


    "Yang ruohui."


    "Who are you talking about?" I was surprised to ask again, because I was allergic to the name of Yang ruohui. As soon as I heard the name, my nerves immediately tensed.


    "Yang ruohui. It''s Yang ruohui we''ve been looking for. "


    "How do they get together?"


    "They seem to be talking about something," Sun said. Yang ruohui gave something to Xiang Pengyu because it was so far away that I couldn''t hear what they said and didn''t see clearly what it was. "


    "How long did they talk together?"


    "About five or six minutes. After they finished talking, Yang ruohui got up and went to the bathroom, and then sneaked away from the side door. "


    "Did you go after him?"


    "Yes. I went all the way to the subway station, but he disappeared near the subway station when we were too far away. "

 Chapter 389

    "Did he see you chasing him?"


    "I''m not sure, but this man is very cunning, timid and cautious."


    I thought to myself, Yang ruohui and Xiang Pengyu met, which was really beyond my expectation. How could they know each other and mix together.


    Yang ruohui suddenly appeared in Guangzhou, which shows that he has been living in Guangnan province. He handed something to Xiang Pengyu. What is it?


    And the last two times I was attacked, was it Xiang Pengyu or Yang ruohui, or did it have nothing to do with them at all, and there was someone behind the scenes?


    I thought it was easy to find out, but now I haven''t heard from you for so long. I think it''s my fault to simplify the problem.


    Now things are more and more complicated. Xiang Pengyu, Yang ruohui and Jiang Jian are all involved in it. I even think they are pawns. The real big fish have not yet come to the surface.


    Seeing that I was thinking, sun Jianbing didn''t disturb me. I thought for a while and asked, "do you think Yang ruohui is still in Guangzhou these two days?"


    "No. After meeting Xiang Pengyu, his whereabouts have been exposed. I think he should move according to his cunning character. "


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Shenzhen or Dongguan."


    I nodded: "Jianbing, it''s new year''s day soon. I''m going to travel with a friend the day after tomorrow. It''s estimated that I''ll go out for a period of time. You''ll find out about Yang ruohui, Jiang Jian and boss Liu. You should also pay attention to your safety."


    "Good. I see


    "Xiang Pengyu doesn''t care about him for the time being. We have limited manpower, energy and time now. We''ll talk about it later."


    "All right."


    I was silent for a while and said, "Jianbing, if you go back to Hangzhou any time, do something for me."


    "You said


    "Help me to see Mo Han and ye YingYing and see how they are doing."


    "Haven''t you contacted them in the past few days?"


    "No. Want to contact, dare not contact. "


    Sun Jianbing nodded gently: "good."


    Sun Jianbing and I had another chat outside, and then we went upstairs together. About half past six, Dou Chen rushed to the hospital after work to see Tao Ying. He bought a bunch of flowers and some fruits.


    When Dou Chen saw Yu Xi, her eyes naturally showed a doting look. When Yu Xi saw Dou Chen, the corners of her mouth also showed a smile. At the beginning, Yu Xi was a little embarrassed. When Dou Chen came to her and quietly took her little hand, everything seemed so natural.


    Yu Xi gradually let go, their two Lang Qing Qie Yi, minute show love, let me feel very comforted.


    Yu Xi, such a good girl, should find a man who loves her and loves her all her life.


    In the evening, I invite some of them to dinner. Any one of them mutters that they want to treat. Dou Chen, I and Yu Xi come to see Tao Ying. He treats himself as a man and naturally wants to treat him.


    I said, "take it easy. Please come back next time. Tao Ying is in hospital during this period of time. You need to ask for leave to take care of her. If you don''t go to work, you can''t afford to treat her. "


    Any fly and I are brothers. We talk at will. We never hide what we say.


    Any fly said: "brother Tian is my big brother, his treat is equivalent to my treat. I agreed


    "My God."


    I drove them to a big hotel. I, Ren Yifei, sun Jianbing, Dou Chen and Yu Xi, five people, just took a bus.


    At first, Yu Xi said that she would stay to take care of Tao Ying, but Tao Ying refused. Tao Ying said that how could such a good atmosphere be less than Yu Xi''s. If Yu Xi didn''t go, there would be no woman to guard the court, and we would certainly have to share wine with a big table of men. Tao Ying said that she had no problem taking care of herself, so she lay in bed. If she had anything to do, she could ask the nurse for help.


    Tao Ying himself said so, Yu Xi is not good to say anything, a group of us came to the hotel, any fly pulled my cape secretly asked me: "brother Tian, this X6 you bought?"


    "Of the company."


    "Does the company give you a BMW X6?"


    "Keep your voice down, what are you doing?"


    "My God. In the afternoon, Tao Ying and Yu Xi said in the ward that you have made it. I thought it was fun. I didn''t think you really made it. "


    I was not angry and said: "hair what hair! I''m just a part-time worker. Everything I do depends on the boss''s face. Where can I go? "


    "There are differences between wage earners and wage earners," he said enviously. "Well, I, Tao Ying and Yu Xi belong to low-level wage earners. You belong to the emperor of wage earners."


    "Go away. As long as I''m a working emperor, if I don''t become a working eunuch, I''ll be Amitabha. "


    "Hey, hey."


    After we went into the hotel, I asked for a big private room, and five of us asked for a private room for chatting.


    I ordered a lot of good dishes and ordered two bottles of red wine. It''s not cheap to eat here. It''s estimated that it will cost three or four thousand at this table.


    Sun Jianbing, Ren Yifei and I sit together, while Yu Xi and Dou Chen sit together. I see that Dou Chen has been taking care of Yu Xi, such as moving her stool, washing dishes, pouring tea and so on.She used to do these things for me in the evening. Now it''s her turn to enjoy this kind of treatment.


    I asked the waiter to open all the two bottles of red wine. Five people have two bottles of wine. One bottle is 750 mL, and two bottles are 1500 ml, about three jin. The average person is six Liang. In fact, there are quite a few.


    Dou Chen said with a smile: "every time I come out for dinner with you, my heart is trembling. You drink too much. You can drink every catty every time. I''m too scared to serve."


    Yu Xi said, "yes. In the future, we have to change our rules. If we can''t order so much wine on the table, we have to drink and order at the same time, so that we won''t get drunk easily. "


    "Yu Xi, you two have a tacit understanding, bullying US single dogs, don''t you? Let me tell you, Dou Chen usually has little contact with us and doesn''t quite understand our rules. Don''t you understand after you''ve been with us for so long! It''s called making friends with wine. If we don''t drink, we''ll make friends


    Yu Xi white a fly, said: "do you see peach is not here tonight on the wanton.". OK, if someone gets drunk today, I''ll charge this to you, and I''ll tell peach that it''s all your encouragement. "


    "No. When I didn''t say anything Yu Xi a mention Tao Ying, any fly immediately counseled, his drooping head, pretending to drink tea.


    Sun Jianbing sat beside me and didn''t speak. He just helped me pour tea.


    The ordered food was quickly on the table. I picked up my wine cup and said, "my brothers haven''t been together for a long time. This first glass of wine has been done together."


    "It''s done."


    After drinking the first glass of wine, we began to eat vegetables one after another. Dou Chen filled Yuxi''s rice bowl with vegetables. Yu Xi is a little embarrassed and sits there with a red face.


    I was chatting with Yifei when Dou Chen stood up with his glass and said sincerely, "Chutian, can we have a drink?"


    "Yes." I also stood up with my glass.


    Before drinking, Dou Chen said: "thank you very much for helping Yu Xi find a job. You may not know that she broke her heart for this matter during this period of time. She ran into walls everywhere and suffered a great setback in her self-confidence. You gave her confidence again. Thank you."

 Chapter 390

    I guess Dou Chen knew this. Yu Xi should have told him secretly.


    I said: "Dou Chen, we are all friends. It''s meaningless for you to say that. It''s my duty to help each other among friends. If you ask me for a drink for this reason, I won''t drink it. "


    "No," he said. Never drink. "


    Dou Chen said with a smile, "that''s OK. Thank you. I''ll take it back. Let''s have a drink as friends. It''s no problem


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    As I was about to drink, anyifei yelled, "Dou Chen, what do you mean? You are friends with Tiange, but you are not friends with us. No, you drink with brother Tiange, and you will drink with us later, brother Jianbing, right


    Sun Jianbing looked at Yu Xi and at me. He didn''t know how to answer the phone.


    Dou Chen said, "this wine needs drinking. OK, I''ll have a drink with you and brother Jianbing after drinking with Chutian. "


    Sun Jianbing is the oldest in our group. They are all in their thirties, so they all call him brother Jianbing. Yu Xi sometimes calls him sun Jianbing, sometimes he calls him brother Jianbing. I always call him brother Jianbing. I''m used to it.


    Dou Chen had a drink with me, then with Yifei and Jianbing. Yu Xi asked him in a low voice: "can you do it? Don''t try to be brave. All the people who come here tonight are friends. They are all for fun. They won''t really mind."


    Dou Chen said, "it''s OK. I''ll be happy tonight. I''ll go back to sleep when I''m drunk. "


    I like this kind of man who drinks freely. He is good at wine, but he is not good at doing things.


    At least I don''t know any of my brothers, such as Ban Wei and Da Jian.


    I have a good impression of Dou Chen. The last party was short, and I didn''t know him very well. Moreover, it was the first time we met and there was little communication.


    But this time, I think he''s a good friend and is worthy of association.


    After drinking for a while, we took a big gulp of food and drink and smoke, which is essential. Because we are present in our spare time, we don''t smoke but just eat food.


    Yu Xi knows that we all like to drink and smoke, so she pretends to get up and go to the bathroom. In fact, she wants to give us a chance to smoke. What a sensible woman.


    As soon as Yu Xi left, Ren Yifei quickly took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed them out in a circle, saying, "brother, I''m not hiding from you. I''ve been suffocating for two days, and I haven''t smoked a mouthful."


    Like smoking friends should be able to experience this feeling, if a day does not smoke, estimated than a day does not eat also uncomfortable, always feel less.


    Dou Chen said: "the hospital does not allow smoking, you will not go outside to smoke?"


    "I dare not. Tao Ying has a good nose. If she knows I smoke, she won''t let me take care of her. "


    I said: "you Ya will not be that day with me at the entrance of the corridor to smoke a no longer smoke it?"


    "No! You said, "hard or not."


    We lit a fire and began to smoke. Sun Jianbing was also addicted to smoking. He smoked one cigarette after another. Suddenly, the whole compartment was filled with smoke.


    Yu Xi came back after more than ten minutes. She was choked by the smoke when she pushed the door open.


    Yu Xi covered his nose and said, "how much did you smoke? How could it smell like this?"


    We hasten to pack up cigarettes, there are women present, let people smoke second-hand smoke is not respect for beauty.


    The guests and the host enjoyed the meal. Because we couldn''t drive after drinking, we took a taxi and left in batches. We flew back to the hospital. Yu Xi and Dou Chen went to the cinema. Sun Jianbing and I went back to Shannan village.


    I asked a valet driver to take sun Jianbing and me out of the rental house in Shannan village. We drove into the yard ourselves.


    As soon as sun Jianbing and I got off the bus, he received a phone call. He told each other that he would hang up in two or three minutes.


    "Mr. Ye."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now a friend of mine called me. I asked him to check the news of boss Liu for me before dinner, and the result has been obtained. He said that boss Liu has some background, but he is not so tough. We will move if we move. He also said that boss Liu likes to go to a place in the evening. "


    "Where?"


    "An underground casino. Boss Liu has a stake in this casino. "


    "Where is it?"


    "The city of PEI."


    Shencheng is only an hour''s drive away from Pengcheng, and it''s only half an hour''s drive away from nearby. I said, "do you know where it is?"


    "I know. He''ll send me a location later. "


    "Yes. Let''s go to him now. First, give him a bad impression and choose his gambling house. Anyway, this kind of place can''t be seen in the light. I''ll let him bang and then ask him to apologize to Yu Xi. This kind of person can''t be polite to him. "


    "Shall we drive?"


    I looked at the time and said, "we''ve all had a drink. At this point, the traffic police should still be on duty. It''s too risky to drive by ourselves. Take a taxi.""Good."


    We took a taxi according to the location sent by sun Jianbing''s friend. We arrived at the designated place in less than an hour. We got off at a place not far in front of us and didn''t let the driver get to that position.


    After all, we are going to make trouble. It''s good to know less than one person.


    We walked there, and it took us more than ten minutes to get there. There is a billiards room above the underground casino, in which many young people play billiards.


    They have all kinds of patterns on their bodies. I think they are some little brothers who watch the show. Sun Jianbing and I were going in. Two young men at the door stopped us and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "It''s fun."


    "What are you doing? What are you playing with? "


    I said faintly: "we will play whatever you have."


    A young man looked at me and said, "I''ve never seen you before


    I said with a smile, "it''s really my first time here. My friend introduced me."


    "Friends? What friend? Give his name out. "


    Sun Jianbing took over and said, "seven brothers. Seven elder brothers said you here safe, suitable to play, therefore introduced us to come over


    "Are you seven brothers'' friends?"


    Sun Jianbing said faintly, "I can''t talk about any friends. I just do a small business together occasionally. It''s a kind of acquaintance."


    The little young fox looked at us suspiciously and asked, "what does brother seven look like?"


    "One meter seven eight, a tiger tattoo on the back and a scar on the chest."


    "Yes. Seven brothers do have tiger tattoos. It seems that they are really introduced by seven brothers. " One young voice said to another.


    "Two inside, please." A young man led the way and took sun Jianbing and me in.


    We went through three checkpoints, which were indeed heavily guarded and very careful. No wonder a lot of people came to play. After we went in, we saw at least hundreds of people playing inside.


    It should be an abandoned underground garage with a very large area, which can accommodate thousands of people at the same time. It is full of all kinds of gambling equipment, and every table is full of people.


    Young man took us to change chips. I laughed and swiped my card to change 20000 chips.


    The young man said contemptuously: "brother, come here to make soy sauce, and change it for 20000?"


    Sun Jianbing said, "what? Twenty thousand people are not allowed to play? "


    "That''s not true. It''s just that many of our venues are at least 50000. "


    I said: "you are in a hurry! I have to try my luck first. Besides, if I earn 50000 from 20000, I can change tables. "


    Young man is choked by me. He can''t shut up and doesn''t talk. Visitors are guests. As long as we don''t make trouble and smoke, he will treat us well. This is the rule.


    Do the service industry, if the service is not good, who will come to play in the future, right.

 Chapter 391

    I gave sun Jianbing 10000 chips and left him 10000. Let''s try our luck.


    I''m not very lucky. Ten thousand chips were lost in less than ten minutes. Sun Jianbing is better than me. He turned ten thousand chips into thirty thousand chips, which is three times as much.


    I said with a smile, "you are lucky."


    Sun Jianbing said: "blind cat meets dead mouse. When will it start? "


    "Don''t worry. Change the money first. We can''t spend 20000 in vain, can we


    Sun Jianbing went to the counter to check the chips. After we got the money, I gave sun Jianbing a wink.


    In fact, we were gambling and observing the situation just now. Sun Jianbing and I saw a boss like man with six or seven younger brothers on an inspection tour. This man should be boss Liu.


    Any one of you has roughly described boss Liu''s appearance to me. He is of medium height, over 1.7 meters tall, with a round face, small eyes, a beer belly and a pair of gold rimmed glasses. He likes to take a group of people with him when he travels. He should be the one in front of him.


    In addition to boss Liu and his entourage, there are at least a dozen thugs or security guards in this field. They are wearing uniform. When we came in just now, we found that there are also 20 or 30 younger brothers outside, so we need to deal with 40 or 50 of each other.


    Of course, we will solve it in batches. In fact, we only need to solve about ten people in each batch. I think sun Jianbing and I are very confident of success.


    We are going to take a preemptive action. First, we will knock down the security guard inside, close the iron door inside, and then we will control boss Liu, because if we control boss Liu at the first time, it is easy to let the younger brothers outside in and then let them besiege us.


    I secretly told sun Jianbing about my plan, and sun Jianbing agreed. We are divided into two groups. I solve the security on the left side of the gate, and sun Jianbing solves the security on the right side of the gate.


    "Hello, brother." I went up to say hello, and suddenly hit the security guard in front of me. I cut my hand on the back of my head, and he suddenly fainted.


    I knocked down one and gave the other a kick, kicking him to his knees.


    Sun Jianbing is much more ruthless than me. When I finished solving the two problems on the left and looked at him, there were two people lying at his feet, unconscious.


    Sun Jianbing immediately closed the iron door, locked the door, and held the table against the iron door. This sudden change, the people inside had not fully reflected what was going on, so sun Jianbing and I killed the general.


    Sun Jianbing and I carried out a surprise attack. We first turned over the security guards in uniform in front of us. After only three or four minutes, there were a lot of security guards lying in front of us.


    When the security guard inside saw that the situation was not right, he immediately rang the alarm. Of course, the alarm was not used to alarm, but a signal device, a signal device to inform the brothers outside when there was an emergency.


    Because the iron door in the middle was locked, people outside could not get in. We took this opportunity to kill boss Liu. Five or six younger brothers around him tried to resist, and sun Jianbing and I solved it.


    There was a mess in the casino, and the guests were scared away, but the only exit was locked. They couldn''t get out at all.


    But it helps us a lot, because a large group of them are blocking the door. People outside the casino dare not smash the door violently for fear of hurting the guests. The guests are their parents and their safety must be the first.


    Moreover, there are so many guests at the door. If they break through the iron door by force, they will certainly hurt many people. People outside don''t know what''s going on inside. They think that there''s a fight or a fire.


    They yell outside to let the people inside get out of the way. They want to break through the iron gate, but the guests inside are afraid of sun Jianbing and me. They think that they dare not leave near the iron gate when they meet the robbers. They are so deadlocked. Sun Jianbing and I have already controlled boss Liu.


    Boss Liu deserves to have seen a big scene. He pretended to be calm and said, "brother, are you going to the wrong place? What do you mean?"


    Sun Jianbing stuck boss Liu''s neck and said, "it''s meaningless. He just came to have a chat with you."


    "Brother, forgive me. I haven''t dealt with you before. We should have nothing to talk about because the well doesn''t violate the river."


    "Who the hell is your brother!" I gave boss Liu two earscrapers. I started very hard this time, and boss Liu''s mouth was smashed by me.


    Liu boss on the ground quenched a mouthful of phlegm, very hanging said: "you dare to hit me? Do you know who I am? "


    Sun Jianbing and I looked at each other and laughed. This boss Liu is very interesting. At this time, he is still the boss. Does he usually let his little brother blow a fool.


    I said faintly: "Jianbing, teach him how to talk. I have a problem. I don''t like people bragging with me."


    Sun Jianbing picked up boss Liu in one hand, punched him in the stomach, and gave boss Liu a few words.


    Sun Jianbing threw boss Liu on the ground. I squatted in front of him and asked with a smile:


    "are you sensible now?""I grass you -" boss Liu has not finished scolding, I got up and raised my legs, his fat body suddenly glided on the cement floor for a long distance before stopping.


    "It seems that he hasn''t seen the current situation clearly yet. Build up the army and teach him again."


    Sun Jianbing overcast his face and directly broke boss Liu''s leg. No, it should not be interrupted. It should be trampled. Sun Jianbing stepped on boss Liu''s leg from his knee joint.


    Boss Liu wails in pain. It''s really painful. His forehead is blue and blue, his body is shivering, and his mouth is constantly sucking cold air.


    The wailing of boss Liu attracted the attention of the younger brothers outside. They did not dare to delay any longer. On the one hand, they dispersed the crowd at the door, and on the other hand, two younger brothers were ready to cut the iron chain at the door with a big tiger clip.


    Sun Jianbing and I dare to beat people here without fear. The reason is very simple. This is a place where we can''t see the light. Let alone beat him, even if we beat someone here, he can only watch me. Who dares to call the police, who can call the police.


    At this moment, Liu''s bodyguard was in a panic, and he was not able to fight with his boss.


    "Elder brother, two elder brothers, you have something to say. I don''t know where I offended you in the past. I hope you''ll forgive me. Will you draw a path for your brother to go


    Seeing that the situation was not good, boss Liu was convinced by the thunder of sun Jianbing and I. He took the initiative to admit his advice on the principle that heroes should not suffer immediate losses.


    I squeezed boss Liu''s fat face and said, "Xiao Liu, you say you are arrogant and arrogant. If you had been so good, my brother and I would not have beaten you here. OK, if you want to talk, I''ll give you a chance to talk. Let your people see off the guests first, and then retreat to the outside. I''m afraid of noise and need to be quiet. "

 Chapter 392

    "Good."


    Boss Liu asked all the bodyguards who were still pretending to be dead on the ground to get up. If they couldn''t get up, they quickly carried them away, opened the iron door inside and let the guests out.


    These guests are afraid of death. It''s important to run for their lives one by one. They don''t care what chips they have.


    After all the guests went out, boss Liu asked the security guards and bodyguards to retreat to the billiards room outside. I moved a stool and sat down. Sun Jianbing asked boss Liu to lie down in front of me.


    I said, "boss Liu, your business is very big."


    Boss Liu looked at me and said, "brother, I''m not Liu. Do you two recognize the wrong person?"


    I said with a cold face, "don''t you have the surname Liu? What''s your last name? "


    "My surname is Fang. You said boss Liu should be my brother-in-law. "


    "Not you?"


    "No


    "My God. It''s the wrong person. " They are somewhat similar in shape and appearance. They made me and sun Jianbing find the wrong person. I said maliciously, "you just said you were boss Liu''s brother-in-law?"


    "Yes. My wife is his elder sister


    "I don''t think you have the wrong person. You are his brother-in-law. You should be responsible for what he has done. It''s your fault that you didn''t discipline him well now. "


    Boss Fang looked at me speechless. I seemed to see a lot of complaints in his eyes: he''s him, I''m me, I''m just his brother-in-law, not his parents. There''s a head of injustice and a debt owner. If he offends you, just look for him. It''s none of my business.


    "Don''t refuse. Your brother-in-law is not a thing. He has done shameless things. Now we come to him. If we can''t find him, we can only take your bag. "


    Boss Fang said, "brother, dare you ask me where my brother-in-law has offended you? You tell me, I''ll make him plead guilty. "


    Excuse me? Is it enough to plead guilty?


    "Can you decide for him?"


    Boss Fang said: "my brother-in-law is promoted by me. Usually I cover him. He dare not listen to me."


    "You own this casino?"


    "Not all of them, but I''m the big one."


    I asked coldly, "does your brother-in-law boss Liu also have shares?"


    "He''s very few. He''s almost negligible."


    "Is he here tonight?"


    "I came for a while, but I was called away on the way."


    "Where did you go?"


    "No," he said


    My eyes a horizontal, Fang boss immediately said: "I really don''t know."


    "What does he usually do here?"


    "What else. He has two hobbies, gambling and playing. He came to me to play cards, at least he was safe. "


    "Will he come again tonight?"


    "That''s not good. May or may not come. "


    I glared and said, "I don''t like to hear such ambiguous words. You call him now and ask him to come right away. Don''t play tricks with me. We''re not like you. We have a big family and a big business. Barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes. Do you understand? "


    "Yes, yes."


    Boss Fang called boss Liu in front of us and asked him to come back immediately. He said he had something to look for. I believe boss Fang doesn''t dare to play tricks. This is his territory, so we can''t see the light at all. Sun Jianbing and I don''t want to trouble him at all. It''s just a misunderstanding. He doesn''t need to make things bigger. As for the matter of us breaking his leg, we can discuss and solve it. But in this case, his leg is broken for nothing.


    Boss Fang can''t figure out our way, but Sun Jianbing and I are cruel. He still knows that most people who dare to kill others on their own can''t dare to go to Liangshan without three or three. In boss Fang''s eyes, sun Jianbing and I are outlaws. The boss''s biggest headache is this kind of people. They don''t have any fear and dare to do anything.


    And sun Jianbing and I have already seen the means, and he is still very afraid of us in his heart.


    We waited in the casino for more than an hour. Boss Liu came in accompanied by two younger brothers. I asked the other two people to go out. They took a look at boss Fang, who waved to them to go out.


    Boss Liu must have heard about someone breaking into the casino. He began to look very calm. However, when he saw boss Fang lying on the ground, he felt a little guilty. He might have encountered some tough problems.


    "Liu Yiming, you bastard, what good things have you done outside? Explain it to me quickly." Boss Fang is honest in front of me, but as soon as I see boss Liu, I immediately show my elder and elder brother style.


    Boss Liu trembled and said, "brother-in-law, what''s this?"


    I said with a smile: "boss Liu, you make our brother easy to find. If you don''t sleep at night and chase us from Shencheng to Pengcheng, we have to pay for the fare."


    Boss Liu said, "let go of my brother-in-law first. Let''s talk about something later."


    Sun Jianbing and I looked at each other with a smile, and we thought of ourselves as a scallion. Boss Liu may not know that boss Fang lying on the ground has broken a leg.Without waiting for me to speak, boss Fang quickly said, "Liu Yiming, you''re blind. You dare to talk to two big brothers like this. Two elder brothers, if you have anything, just ask. Everything is easy to discuss. "


    When boss Liu saw what boss Fang said, he knew that the situation was not right and quickly shut up. He was afraid of making too many mistakes.


    I saw boss Liu come down to be honest and know that he is afraid. I said: "boss Liu, it''s not too early now, and I don''t want to go around with you. Let''s get to the point and make it clear. I only want to ask you two things today: first, I want to ask you, you want to make my friend Yu Xi''s hidden rules, and let her help you accompany customers. You trample on Yu Xi''s personality and dignity What do you say about this account


    "Do you want to help Yu Xi out?"


    "What do you think?"


    Boss Liu said, "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s very simple. Last time you let any of my friends squat for a period of time, you also let them pay a lot of money. You have to compensate for this loss. Not only that, your bodyguard also beat my friend. I want to help him get justice and beat you. How about it, fair? "


    When boss Liu was about to say something, boss Fang immediately agreed for boss Liu: "it''s right, it''s right. Brother, please say the second thing


    "Second, you have to apologize to Yu Xi face to face and promise her that you will never embarrass her again. Moreover, you made her unable to find a job some time ago, which has caused her great loss of reputation. I want you to make a public apology in the newspaper or on the Internet with the company''s reputation, eliminate this kind of bad influence, and compensate her for the loss of this period of time. Is there a problem?"


    Boss Liu''s face is very blue. If he does this, he will lose his face. He hesitates a little. Boss Fang fiercely says, "Liu Yiming, what the hell are you thinking? Don''t you promise now."


    Boss Liu saw that boss Fang was angry. He didn''t dare to hesitate any more. He could only nod his head and promise.


    I said: "boss Liu, since you are aware of your mistakes and are willing to correct them, then the feud between us will be settled. I see your later performance. Boss Fang, I''ve offended you tonight. We accidentally hurt you. I pay attention to etiquette in my life and work. Since it''s our fault, we will pay for all your medical expenses. "


    Boss Fang said, "no, no, I can get the money myself."


    I said with a cold face, "if you do something wrong, you have to pay the price. Everyone is the same. Build soldiers and give them the money. "


    Sun Jianbing threw the 30000 yuan he had just exchanged in front of boss Fang and said, "the two sides are clear."


    When I waved to sun Jianbing, he suddenly came forward and punched and kicked boss Liu. Sun Jianbing was more ruthless than me. He beat boss Liu black and blue, broke several ribs, and broke one of his left hands. Boss Liu rolled on the ground in pain and kept begging for mercy.

 Chapter 393

    I asked sun Jianbing to stop. I said to boss Liu lying on the ground, "this is a lesson you should learn. Remember to finish the unfinished work. We will supervise you at any time. If you are not honest, you will not be so lucky next time."


    Boss Fang looked on and was scared. We said we would fight without any effort. If we really pissed off, we would kill people.


    These people can only bully ordinary people, once they encounter a role more ruthless than them, they will be weak, bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, which is human nature.


    "Boss Fang, I hope you can teach your brother-in-law well and don''t forget what you promised us."


    "No, no, don''t worry."


    "Jianbing, let''s go."


    Sun Jianbing and I left the underground casino, and the security guard at the gate didn''t dare to stop us. They all saw the scene just now. Sun Jianbing and I knocked down a group of them, just like two killing gods, and they couldn''t cause any trouble.


    We swaggered out and called a didi Express back to Shencheng.


    After we left, boss Fang said angrily to boss Liu, "Liu Yiming, you little son of a bitch, don''t yell, it''s time to kill you. Even if you do evil yourself, it''s bad luck for me. "


    Boss Fang asked his bodyguards to send him and boss Liu to the hospital, but he didn''t allow his subordinates to make any noise about it. Boss Liu''s problem was solved in this way. I believe he would never dare to trouble Yu Xi again.


    On the way back to Shencheng, sun Jianbing asked me, "Mr. Ye, Miss Yu Xi''s affairs have been settled ahead of time. I want to go to Shacheng to find Jiang Jian tomorrow."


    "Go after new year''s day. Have a good rest these two days."


    Sun Jianbing said: "this matter should be solved sooner rather than later. Let Miss Tao Ying feel at ease earlier."


    "Yes. It''s hard for you to arrange it yourself. "


    "Hey, hey." Sun Jianbing had a smile on his dark face.


    I have settled Yu Xi''s work and worries for her, and the rest is about Tao Ying. I give sun Jianbing the task of investigation, and I can rest assured that he does things, and I can finally go to Mengshui mountain with Lin Manxue.


    Wake up the next day is December 31, the last day of the year, tomorrow is new year''s day, is also the day that I and Liman snow meet to travel.


    I went to the supermarket and outdoor products store early to buy some equipment. Now more and more people travel, and outdoor sports are more and more popular among young people. Therefore, there are many outdoor products stores.


    It''s evening time for me to purchase all the things. I''ll have dinner early and have a good sleep, because I plan to leave at ten o''clock in the evening, so that I can get to the place we agreed, about three or four o''clock in the morning of new year''s day.


    I set an alarm clock and started at ten o''clock in the evening. I didn''t drive the BMW X6 because it was the company''s car. It was too conspicuous. I drove sun Jianbing''s Toyota and sun Jianbing drove my BMW X6 to Shacheng.


    There are many people going out to play during the holidays. The road is full of cars. I''m not in a hurry. I turn on the music player to listen to music. My car went and stopped, and I didn''t leave Shencheng completely until midnight.


    At the moment, I''m stuck on the highway. There''s a long line in front of me. I want to ask about Lin Manxue. I take out my mobile phone and send a wechat to Lin Manxue: where''s it?


    Lin Manxue made a reservation for me and asked me: how about you?


    I use Baidu map to open the location that Lin Manxue sent me. It shows that the distance is only 1.7 km. She is not far in front of me.


    I smile back to a voice: 500 meters behind you.


    Lin Manxue also replied to me with voice: deceiving.


    Me: don''t you believe it?


    Lin Manxue: of course not. You send a location.


    Me: Hey, I''m sorry, the mobile phone doesn''t have location function.


    Lin Manxue dismissively replied: it''s not that the mobile phone has no positioning function, but that your brain has no positioning function.


    Me: ha ha, you know that. You''ll send it right away.


    I sent Lin Manxue a positioning. In fact, I''m not far away from her. It''s only a few miles away. If it''s usually smooth, it''s just a matter of stepping on the accelerator.


    Lin Manxue: Oh, you are not far behind me.


    Me: No. How is the road ahead of you?


    Lin Manxue: not so good. I heard that there was a traffic accident in front of me.


    It''s common for traffic accidents to happen during long holidays. It''s common to see a car rear end collision without taking a few steps.


    Me: you should be more careful and consider your driving skills and patience.


    Lin Manxue: Although you put your heart in your stomach, it''s just that other people don''t know about Miss Ben''s driving skills. Don''t you know it yourself! As for patience, it''s better than yours.


    Lin Manxue is more and more like me. She likes to brag when she has nothing to do, but her driving skills are really good, not to mention her patience. She is really better than me.


    I''m a little smoother here, so I drive a little ahead because there''s a fork in front of me. Some cars can''t bear the traffic jam and leave the highway from the fork.


    I asked Lin Manxue to send me a positioning again, because I am not far away from her just now. Lin Manxue sent me a point to drive. The distance between the two cars is no more than 500 meters.I''ll call Lin Manxue immediately.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Man Xue, is there a big jam in front of you?"


    "Yes. I haven''t moved for a long time. It''s said that the accident ahead is quite serious. The traffic police are dealing with it. It''s estimated that it won''t be able to get through in a short time. I can see some drivers get off the car and dance square dance in front of them. "


    "Ha ha. Shall we go down and dance, too? "


    "Jump a fart."


    "Man Xue, you are a super goddess. How can you swear?"


    Lin Manxue estimated that she made a big red face on the other side, but she didn''t respond to me for a long time.


    "Man Xue, are you still there?"


    "Where can I go if I''m not here?" Lin Manxue is also a little embarrassed, with a trace of gunpowder in her tone.


    "Ha ha." I drove a little further ahead, and I saw a blue SUV. I don''t know what happened, so I felt it was mansher''s car, although it was the first time I saw it.


    "Man Xue."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Did you drive a blue Land Rover?"


    "Yes, how do you know? You can''t be the white Toyota behind me


    "Hey, hey. That''s right


    "Why are you running behind me?"


    I almost laugh spray, Lin Manxue this sentence is full of temptation, what is called running behind her, this sentence is easy to cause misunderstanding, because a posture needs to go behind her.


    I said with a smile: "I don''t know how to get behind you. Maybe I prefer this posture."


    Phase from the heart, what I think in my heart is said carelessly, when I react, it''s too late.


    "What?" Man Xue doesn''t know what I mean. She''s such a pure woman. She doesn''t know what a short film is before.


    I quickly said, "nothing, nothing."


    "Look at you laughing so cheap, you must have no good intentions. Ye Chutian, I really convince you that you can drive a car to the wrong side. "


    I quibbled: "it''s not that I want to be crooked, but that you deliberately guide me to be crooked. If we need to be held responsible, we should at least play fifty boards each."

 Chapter 394

    "Screw you. How can I not be as cranky as you? "


    "Who knows if you will? I''m not the roundworm in your stomach. I don''t know what you think. Maybe you are the same as me. I''m just embarrassed to say it. "


    "Go away. Ye Chutian, if you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will ignore you. "


    "Man Xue, can you change the way of threat? It''s always like this. There''s no creativity at all. It''s not like President Lin''s style at all."


    "You Lin Manxue was so angry that she ran to my door and knocked on the window. I put down the window and said with a smile, "you look good when you are angry, man Xue."


    "Look at you. Ye Chutian, why do you always like to annoy me? "


    "How can I be so angry with you. I''m kidding you I took off my seat belt and crawled out of the car. Now the front is jammed. Many drivers come out to breathe.


    I took Lin Manxue''s little hand and went to the emergency Lane in front of me. In fact, it''s very cold outside now. There''s no big shelter on the highway. There''s only one car after another. It''s really cold when the cold wind blows.


    I put Lin Manxue''s little hands in my arms. Women''s physical fitness is not as good as men''s. their little hands are cold in winter.


    "Cold?"


    Lin Manxue said softly, "it''s not cold."


    "It''s not cold. Why are your hands so cold?"


    "It was a little cold just now, but now you warm it up. Are you cold? "


    "I''m fine. Men have a lot of blood and are better at resisting the cold than women. "


    Lin Manxue asked me, "do you think Mengshui mountain is colder than here?"


    "Of course. It''s more than ten times colder than here. But you don''t have to worry. I have all the equipment for climbing. I won''t freeze you


    "You are so careful."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lin."


    "Hee hee." Lin Manxue chuckled. I looked at Lin Manxue, who was smiling like a flower. I couldn''t help kissing her face.


    Lin Manxue''s small face is as cold as her hands. I hold her in my arms and hold her tightly. Lin Manxue nestled in my arms, so we warmed each other.


    When I was holding Lin Manxue, I suddenly saw a very strange figure in the afterglow of my eyes. He was wearing a hat and a mask to cover most of his face. Only two eyes were exposed. He was wearing a thick cotton padded jacket.


    I think it''s strange because he is the only one who dresses up in this style. Shencheng is a typical southern city. It usually stays at about 15 degrees in winter and several degrees in the evening when it''s a little cold. It''s not exaggerating. Of course, some people are naturally afraid of cold, so it''s OK to wrap themselves tightly.


    Of course, this is the freedom of others, as long as it does not affect the appearance of the city, who can say what.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it. We had a cold wind outside for about half an hour, and we finally got through the road. Lin Manxue and I went back to our car and started to drive forward.


    After this section of the road, the front is relatively smooth. We didn''t go any further when we got out of the expressway. Instead, we found a hotel in a nearby city.


    This is a star hotel. I opened a room with Lin Manxue, because I was tired after driving for so long, and I would continue to drive tomorrow, so I was honest and didn''t take advantage of Lin Manxue.


    We continued to set out before dawn the next day. We were sightseeing all the way, so the speed was not fast. We went all the way to play. Every place we went would stay for a period of time. If the scenery was good, we would choose to stay. It was a special trip. In short, I saw a bright smile on Lin Manxue''s face.


    On this day, we arrived near the orchid town. Lin Manxue said that she would go to the orchid town for two days. We have been away from Shencheng for three days, that is to say, we have been playing on the road for these three days.


    Today is January 4. Lin Manxue and I are going to stay in Yanglan inn. When I arrived at Yanglan Inn, sister Lan was busy in the shop. She washed the sheets and took them out to dry. She was drying the sheets there.


    "Sister LAN." I called her after Lan Jie.


    I told sister LAN in advance two days ago to leave two rooms for me, so sister LAN knew I would arrive today.


    Not long after I got off the bus, Lin Manxue''s car arrived.


    "Here comes Xiaotian." When Lan Jie saw Lin Manxue, she said with a smile, "Miss Su is here, too."


    Lin Manxue nods slightly to Lan Jie. Lan Jie takes us to see our room. In fact, she doesn''t need to take it. I''m very familiar with it. Last year, I was still working here.


    "Xiaotian, you live in this room." Lan Jie led me to a room and said that this room is a good one for Yang Lan inn, no matter what the light and ventilation are.


    Lan Jie leads Lin Manxue to a luxury bedroom upstairs, which is the best room in our shop. Of course, the luxury room here is relatively speaking. At most, it is a three-star standard room, which may not reach the three-star standard."Miss Su, you live in this room." Sister Lan''s attitude towards me and Lin Manxue is totally different, because I have a good relationship with her, so she is more casual to me. From the address, we can see that she uses you when she calls me, and uses you when she calls Lin Manxue.


    "This is the best room in our shop. Are you satisfied?"


    "Thank you, boss LAN."


    "It should be. Take a rest first, and I''ll call you at lunch time. " Lan Jie helps Lin Manxue to take the door out, and then comes to my room to chat with me.


    "Xiaotian."


    "Sister LAN, where''s man Xue?"


    "Snow? You mean Miss Su? "


    "Yes."


    "I took her to the VIP room. By the way, Xiaotian, I think you have a very good relationship with Miss Su. Did you meet by chance or come together


    Sister Lan said this because I came here with Lin Manxue one after another, and I ordered two rooms at that time, but only one person came here. As soon as I arrived, Lin Manxue came later, which made her suspicious.


    In fact, it was Lin Manxue''s idea. She didn''t want to let outsiders know that I was too close to her, so we came back one after another. When I saw elder sister LAN, I knew that I couldn''t hide it from her, and I didn''t want to hide anything from her, so I said, "she''s a colleague of mine. Didn''t she come here last year? I''m going to come here again this time."


    I only say that Lin Manxue is my colleague, and we say other things. This is what Lin Manxue asked. In front of outsiders, man Xue and I are colleagues, ordinary colleagues.


    "You must be tired out when you come from Shencheng this time?"


    "Not bad. I played on the road for two or three days, driving slowly, not tired. "


    After chatting with me for a while, sister LAN went to do her own business. Lin Manxue took a rest in her room, while I took a rest in my own room. At noon, sister LAN made a big lunch for us. In the afternoon, we began to visit orchid town.


    Revisit the old place, do not have a taste in mind, I am, Lin Manxue is also.

 Chapter 395

    Approaching orchid town again, everything is so familiar and strange, familiar because the scenery here is still so beautiful, the flowers here, the water here, the bridge here is still so charming; strange because now I and Lin Manxue come here as lovers, but last time we were just strangers, not even friends.


    Because there are so many tourists in orchid Town, Lin Manxue and I didn''t show any sign of intimacy. We walked in a regular way without even holding our little hands.


    Winter, as the coldest season of the year, animals and plants in order to avoid the cold, or sleep, or migrate, or face the cold.


    In winter, there are only a few kinds of flowers, such as chrysanthemum, camellia, freesia, poinsettia, Chimonanthus, and so on. Among them, the most beautiful flower is plum blossom. One by one, it is beautiful. Meixuxun snow three white, snow but lose Mei a fragrance, Mei always has its unusual.


    In the afternoon, it began to snow. Slowly, it became heavier and heavier. Lin Manxue was happy to see the snow. She stood on the arch bridge, holding her hands up to the sky, as if she wanted to embrace the sky. At this time, the sky was covered with snow. Lin Manxue and the sky were integrated. The picture was so beautiful, just like snow white in a fairy tale. I once again appreciate a poetic name Word: man Sherman snow.


    Lin Manxue and I have tea in the teahouse in the afternoon, and we also take a boat to swim on the lake. It''s really cool to play in the snowy day. Although the cold wind is blowing outside, the heat in our heart makes us forget the cold around for the time being, leaving us full of joy.


    At this time, we were sitting in a small boat. The boatman was in the back of the boat. The boatman was a grandfather in his sixties. His family lived near Lanhua town. In winter, they didn''t have to be busy with farming. They came to work part-time when they had time. The boat here was contracted by someone. Lin Manxue heard from the boatman that he could get 60 yuan for a day''s boat, of course, he didn''t have to stay boating all the time Because there are a lot of boatmans, and not necessarily so many guests to visit the lake.


    Lin Manxue gave the boatman grandfather 2000 yuan as a tip. She thought it was really hard for him to earn 60 yuan in such a cold day. She gave more tips to show her heart.


    Boatman''s grandfather is really happy. He says that few guests give tips. Except this time, he only received tips twice, and the amount is not much. One guest gave 20, one gave 50, and Lin Manxue gave him 2000 at a time, which is equivalent to that he has to work on the lake for three or fourteen working days. Do you think he can be unhappy.


    "Thank you, girl."


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "grandfather boatman, you don''t have to be polite with me. I''m very sorry to ask you to come out with us on such a snowy day. "


    "On snowy days, there are really very few people visiting the lake. Girl, you can sit still. The water in front of you is a little urgent. Be careful."


    "Good."


    As we walked along the current, some villagers drove their own bamboo rafts in front of us. There were some things on the bamboo rafts, including those selling hot soybean milk, bean curd, and sweet potato. His sweet potato was put in a heat preservation bucket, but it was still steaming.


    "Chutian, I want to eat sweet potato." Lin Manxue mumbled.


    "Good." I asked the boatman to stop the boat, and then asked the uncle who sold sweet potatoes to row the bamboo raft. I bought five sweet potatoes with him. One sweet potato was five yuan, and five were only twenty-five yuan.


    I also bought three cups of hot soymilk. The soymilk here is very sweet, authentic and delicious.


    I was afraid of scalding Lin Manxue, so I helped her peel off the sweet potatoes. Lin Manxue''s mouth was full of them. She showed her thin white teeth and said, "it''s delicious."


    Lin Man Xue ate a big sweet potato by herself. I asked her if she wanted to eat it again. Man Xue said no, it''s pig. I share sweet potato and hot soybean milk with the boatman. I''ll help him with the boat and let him have a rest in the shed.


    Liman snow see me boating is very fun, she also ran to the stern to help me boating, I said: "you be careful, now the sky is snowing, don''t turn the boat over, let''s fall into the lake together."


    Lin Man snow Du small mouth said: "you can''t stand over, how can I get over, look down on people!"


    Lin Manxue is holding on like a model. She blinks at me while she is boating. She seems to be demonstrating to me or putting on a look of bashing. It''s so cute.


    Lin Manxue is really slowly changing, from a strong woman to a little woman. I think all this may be because of me. I let her show her nature, and Lin Manxue is a lively and smart woman in essence.


    We played outside until the evening, and finally went to a special snack bar in orchid town to eat. The taste here was wonderful, and I and Liman snow were full.


    We didn''t go home until more than nine in the evening. After all, orchid town is not a big city. It''s cold after nine thirty, especially on snowy days. Most tourists go back to hotels or inns to have a rest.


    Lin Manxue and I separated at the gate of Yanglan inn. She went to the third floor, and I went to my room on the second floor. I took a hot bath and couldn''t sleep in bed.


    I picked up my mobile phone, boarded QQ, because I will go to mengshuishan again soon. I remember that more than a year ago, I made an appointment to go to mengshuishan with pakchoi. More than a year later, time passed quickly. I want to tell pakchoi the news.I haven''t contacted cabbage for a long time. If I didn''t go to mengshuishan, I would almost forget her existence.


    Old goat: This is the first snow I''ve seen this year. Seeing things and thinking about old friends, I don''t know if the cabbage seems to be OK.


    I sent out about five or six minutes later, the head of the cabbage flickered, she replied: old goat, you said that seeing things and thinking of old friends, only when you see familiar things can you remember who you used to be. Things are right and people are wrong, everything is not. If you want to speak, tears will flow first. That''s you.


    I''m really surprised by cabbage''s sensitive sense of smell. Is she a dog? How can I say anything with emotion? She can accurately grasp my inner world.


    Old goat: so guess where I am now?


    Pakchoi came back after a pause: either in Mengshui mountain or on the way to Mengshui mountain.


    Old goat: Chinese cabbage, if you are more divine, I want to treat you as an alien.


    Cabbage: hee hee. So I guess right.


    Old goat: Yes. You guessed it very accurately. I have now arrived at orchid Town, which is only 300 miles away from Mengshui mountain. If it is calculated according to the driving distance, it is only two hours.


    Chinese cabbage said happily: guess where I am?


    Old goat: you? You don''t want to tell me that you are also in orchid town or on the way to Mengshui mountain?


    Cabbage said playfully: I won''t tell you.


    Old goat: cabbage, you''re not interesting. You''re half talkative. You''re trying to be appetizing.


    Cabbage said: I want to tell you come, just don''t know whether to say.


    Old goat: what do you mean?


    Cabbage: the meaning is very simple, because I''m afraid to disturb you.

 Chapter 396

    I was a little silent for a while, because I was thinking about the deep meaning of Pakchoi. Now I''m following Lin Manxue, and we can''t let others know about our relationship, especially our acquaintances. Pakchoi knows Lin Manxue and knows a lot about Lin''s group. After all, we really can''t let her know about me and Lin Manxue.


    I always feel that the Chinese cabbage is unpredictable. What she says is always full of wisdom. It takes a long time for people to understand her deep meaning.


    She said that she was afraid to disturb me. Was she afraid to disturb the romance between me and Lin Manxue, or was she afraid that she might accidentally know my relationship with Lin Manxue, so that we could see the light?


    Old goat: cabbage, you seem to have something to say?


    Cabbage said: hee hee. In fact, my words are very simple. You say that because you have a ghost in your heart and are afraid to let me know.


    Old goat: Oh, and that?


    Cabbage: sure. But old goat, I remind you, don''t be too ostentatious, just enough. Some things should be done step by step. You can''t be too hasty. This is true of career, and so is true of emotion.


    Old goat: cabbage, are you calling me?


    Pakchoi: not to mention some advice, just some insights and suggestions, I hope to help you.


    I don''t want to talk about feelings with Chinese cabbage, because once it comes to feelings, I can''t help thinking of Lin Manxue. I''m afraid that I''ll make too many mistakes and show some flaws. Still, Lin Manxue and I can''t see the light now, and no one can let them know, including my imaginary best friend Chinese cabbage in the world.


    Because my understanding of Pakchoi is very limited, we are just friends in the virtual world, but in real life, we actually do not know each other.


    Let me change the subject: cabbage, how are you doing now?


    It took a long time for cabbage to reply me, saying: this question is quite complicated. I can''t answer you for a while and a half. Generally speaking, I''m not bad.


    Old goat: I feel a little comforted to hear that pakchoi is doing well. I wish you more and more beautiful and happy in the new year, Pakchoi.


    Cabbage funny like said: I copy and paste this sentence, the same to you far away.


    Old goat: it''s not copy and paste, it''s borrowing flowers and offering Buddhas.


    Cabbage made a smiling face, and asked: I heard that you became the deputy director of the project Department of man Xue company, and then became the general manager of man Xue life science and technology branch. Young man, the future is bright.


    Old goat: cabbage, how do you know?


    Pakchoi: when I count pakchoi, I know that old goat''s fortune is turning this year. Promotion, wealth and beauty are coming one after another.


    Xiaocai once told me that her company is an investment company. She has studied many internal personnel of large companies, especially the management personnel. Her information system is very developed. Therefore, I am not surprised that she knows that I became the deputy director of the project department and the general manager.


    Old goat: cabbage, I want to ask you a question.


    Pakchoi: between us, we don''t ask for advice, we have something to say. If we don''t have anything to do, we''ll go back to court, and we''ll play.


    Old goat: ha ha, Chinese cabbage, are you chasing the palace drama recently? You''ve got some paranoia and treat yourself as a Buddha.


    A Chinese cabbage knocks on the door and writes, "I have a look on my face!


    I think about it and want to say: cabbage, you have told me before that your company is an investor. I want to ask you, has your company invested in our Manxue company or Lin''s group?


    Cabbage pause for a while to return: old goat, you are not honest, but also want to set me up, if I say yes, do you want to find me out.


    Old goat: so there is. Is Lin''s largest investment group your company?


    Cabbage said: old goat, I''m sorry. This is a company secret. I can''t disclose it to you.


    Old goat: so?


    Cabbage: Yes.


    Old goat: in that case, don''t say it, otherwise you will make mistakes.


    Cabbage: Thank you for your understanding.


    Old goat: you''re welcome.


    Cabbage said: say you fat, you really pant on it? I''m not being polite, okay?


    Old goat: hehe.


    Cabbage: old goat, cabbage interview you, old goat suddenly become such a big official, how do you feel?


    Old goat: a word is cool.


    Cabbage: what else?


    Old goat: Yali mountain is big.


    Cabbage point comment: pressure and motivation is often a pair of sisters, you married the pressure of this sister, your sister-in-law power is not far from you.


    I hold my mobile phone and laugh. The metaphor of Chinese cabbage is very interesting. I say: but there is a cost to do everything. This cost is the opportunity cost. For example, if I marry my sister, I will miss my sister. Chinese cabbage, do you mean that I will lose my power forever?


    Cabbage said with a smile: No, No. There is a saying how to say, half of my sister-in-law''s butt is brother-in-law''s, you become the power of brother-in-law, she will be far away from you?Old goat: cabbage, you really know a lot, even half of my sister-in-law''s fart is my brother-in-law''s share. It seems that you don''t study men less.


    Cabbage silence for a while, said: every day with all kinds of men to deal with, do not understand their inner thoughts how to line, you say right?


    Old goat: Xiaobai CAI has a point.


    Pakchoi: it''s said that there are three fires when a new official takes office. Pakchoi is very curious about which three fires you have lit.


    I''ll tell you the truth: actually, I didn''t do anything. I''ve just been in office for a few days and I''m still in the familiar stage. I want to wait until I really know the situation.


    The cabbage said with approval: the old goat is good, which is very good. Instead of unrealistic pointing, it''s better to settle down and get familiar with the situation, and then apply the right medicine to the case. I believe the old goat can do the best.


    Old goat: Thank you for your praise and encouragement.


    Cabbage: you''re welcome.


    I borrowed the lines from pakchoi just now and said: you are fat, are you really panting? I''m not being polite, okay?


    Because that''s how she teased me just now. I''ll do it in the same way.


    Of course, this is a joke I made with cabbage. I didn''t mean to retaliate against her. What about retaliation between my friends.


    Cabbage is estimated to smile in the opposite very no image, she old half a day sent a dagger, above also sticky blood. Cabbage said: you are false polite, I am really polite, false to true when true, there is no place for inaction, who can distinguish between true and false.


    Old goat: cabbage, you say you, no matter what you say is so philosophical, let old goat not accept. I just want to ask, how did you do it.


    Pakchoi: if you are ugly, you should read more. I am ugly, so I can only arm myself with knowledge.


    I didn''t have a video with cabbage, and I didn''t see her picture. To tell you the truth, I really don''t know how cabbage looks.


    But I believe that such a smart and lively woman will never look bad. Her appearance is born of her heart, and her heart is so beautiful that her appearance will never be bad.

 Chapter 397

    Old goat: cabbage, I''m so ashamed of what you said. Are you suggesting that I have only face value but no connotation?


    Cabbage smile back: you want to understand, I have a way.


    After talking and laughing with cabbage for a while, this feeling of long absence came back. I suddenly thought of Xiang Pengyu, Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie. They are all famous people. Cabbage specializes in the talent, temper, character, ability and potential of leaders. I want to see how cabbage comments on them.


    Old goat: cabbage, how much do you know about Shencheng?


    Cabbage: this topic is too broad. It depends on what you mean. If you ask me about geography and folk customs, I think you can''t find the answer as long as you know du Niang. If you want to ask me about other things, it depends on whether I''m involved.


    Old goat: people, talents, especially the most outstanding talents of the younger generation.


    Cabbage said: you are now in Shencheng, belonging to the South China region, South China since ancient times out of talent. At present, among the younger generation, if only from the perspective of business talent, Yan Qingcheng is worthy of the name, and his business talent is no one else. I boldly predict that in ten years at most, Yan Qingcheng will become the richest man in China.


    Old goat: what do you think of Yan Qingcheng?


    Pakchoi thought about it and said: eight words to describe, coarse in detail, people do not mean. Yan Qingcheng is a very smart man with excellent intelligence. It can be said that nothing can hide from him. If there is, it''s just that he pretends to be confused. He looks rude, loud and direct, but it''s only superficial. If you are blinded by his appearance, you will suffer a lot. Yan Qingcheng''s vision is very strong and his investment consciousness is advanced. It can be said that as long as he follows Yan Qingcheng, he will not worry about making money.


    Old goat: cabbage, excuse me for asking, if only from the perspective of investment, who are you and Yan Qingcheng.


    Cabbage said: I''m not qualified to compare with Yan Qingcheng. Old goat, you look up to cabbage too much. I don''t even deserve to be his valet in front of him.


    Old goat: cabbage, when you choose which industry to invest in, will you refer to him.


    Cabbage: Yes. Let me tell you the truth, Yan Qingcheng is my wind vane. I will focus on any industry he likes, and I suggest you pay more attention to him and learn from him. He is really not an ordinary person.


    People with such a God as pakchoi worship Yan Qingcheng so much. It seems that Yan Qingcheng has really gone to heaven and turned into a God. Human beings have no match.


    Old goat: what about Xiang Pengyu? Do you have any research on him?


    Xiaocai said: Xiang Pengyu also has some skills, but if compared with Yan Qingcheng, he is nothing. However, among the younger generation, Xiang Pengyu is also a leader. Lao goat, when you work in Manxue company, you must have contact with the people of Lin''s real estate. I advise you that this person should not be underestimated. You''d rather offend a gentleman than a villain. Therefore, if you don''t offend him, don''t offend him.


    Old goat: cabbage, you don''t know. We Manxue have separated from Lin''s group and become an independent company. Xiang Pengyu of Lin''s real estate and I should not have any intersection in the future.


    Cabbage: No. It''s naive for you to think so. The Yijing building where Manshi company is located belongs to Lin''s real estate industry. You Manshi and Lin''s real estate have broken bones and tendons. How can you say that they can be broken? Besides, Xiang Pengyu is still the fiance of general manager Lin, one is the old board of Lin''s real estate, the other is the boss of Manshi company. Maybe there is no intersection?


    I think it''s right. Cabbage''s worries and reminders are reasonable.


    Old goat: Thank you for reminding me. Old goat will pay attention.


    Cabbage made a smile.


    Old goat: cabbage, how much do you know about Wei Wenjie?


    After all, Wei Wenjie doesn''t belong to a business person. He has been serving in the army, while Xiaocai only cares about business people. Therefore, I''m not sure if she knows about Wei Wenjie.


    Cabbage was silent for a long time before saying: old goat, if you meet this person in the future, how far away, do not have any conflict with him, you know?


    In my opinion, Chinese cabbage is the same as Lin Manxue. It seems that when he hears Wei Wenjie''s three words, he is scared to piss off and immediately loses his usual calm character.


    Is Wei Wenjie really so terrible?


    I deliberately pretended to be confused and asked: how do you say that?


    Cabbage said: Wei Wenjie is a very strange person, he does not have three heads and six arms, but he is more terrible than people who have three heads and six arms. Although you are in Shencheng, because of your identity, you may not have access to some upper class information. Let me tell you, in the whole South and East China, no young man is not afraid of Wei Wenjie. He is like a ghost and a devil. If you think about him, you can''t sleep at night.


    Old goat: are you included?


    Pakchoi: not only me, I think everyone is. Even Lin Manxue, President of Manxue company, keeps a secret from him. Wei Wenjie is usually kind and harmless. If you don''t know him, when you first meet him, you will feel that he is a gentle man, full of noble spirit, but those are false appearances. When he shows his true colors, he is the executioner, he is Asura, full of blood and barbarism.The description of Chinese cabbage is so terrible. Has she ever seen Wei Wenjie with her own eyes.


    Old goat: have you met him?


    Pakchoi: I''ve not only seen him, but also seen him kill people.


    I sent a surprise expression package.


    Cabbage continued: I saw him kill seven people in a row. Within a minute, he cut off the heads of three people and held them in his hands. If you have seen this picture, you will be as afraid of him as I am.


    Old goat: Why did he kill people? Now it''s a society ruled by law. How can we kill people all the time?


    Chinese cabbage was silent for a long time before he said: all the people he killed should be killed, and he also has the right to kill. Don''t ask so many questions. I don''t want to answer that.


    Cabbage said so, I am sorry to continue to ask, I said: I heard that Wei Wenjie is going to retire, is this news true?


    Cabbage: Yes.


    Old goat: do you know why he applied for retirement automatically?


    Cabbage: for one person.


    Old goat: who?


    Cabbage: Lin Manxue.


    Old goat: ah?


    I was so surprised that I would send out whatever I thought, because with a sound in my heart, I involuntarily typed a word in the past and added a question mark.


    Cabbage said: I also heard the news. It''s not certain. It''s said that Wei Wenjie wanted to retire a few years ago, but he didn''t get the approval of the army. His situation is too special. The army asked him to work for a few more years and then retire. This year is the date they agreed.


    Old goat: you just said that he retired for Lin Manxue. How do you say that?

 Chapter 398

    Cabbage said: this matter is more complicated, I can''t say for a moment and a half, because I''m not the party. I''m not very clear about what happened in those years. I only know one thing. Wei Wenjie once said that he would marry Lin Manxue after he retired.


    Old goat: he said it himself?


    Pakchoi: I''m also hearsay, who knows if it''s true or false, but it''s said that it''s so evil, so it should be true.


    Old goat: you just said that Xiang Pengyu is Lin Manxue''s fiance. Xiang Pengyu dares to fight Lin Manxue''s idea. Isn''t Xiang Pengyu afraid of Wei Wenjie''s revenge?


    Cabbage said: I''m afraid, but Lin Manxue''s marriage is appointed by Chairman Lin himself, and Xiang Pengyu especially likes Lin Manxue. He is a ghost and a romantic. Xiang Pengyu certainly doesn''t want to give up. If he can hold such a beautiful woman as Lin Manxue, who is willing to let go. What''s more, Lin Manxue is not an ordinary woman. She holds a lot of shares in Lin''s group. Marrying her is equivalent to getting part of the equity of Lin''s group. Who can''t get along with money.


    I think the analysis of Pakchoi is reasonable. People die for money, birds die for food, money, power and women are afraid to do anything else.


    Xiang Pengyu was chosen by Mr. Lin himself, and his name is right. Even if Wei Wenjie comes back, he can''t say anything. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t cover up the sky. He can''t get married. He''s not a mountain king.


    I don''t want to talk about Wei Wenjie with pakchoi any more, because the more I talk about it, the colder I feel. Wei Wenjie may become my first enemy. I feel guilty when I think about it.


    I''m going to change the topic. I''d like to hear the evaluation of cabbage on Lin Manxue.


    Old goat: cabbage, what do you think of Mr. Lin Manxue?


    Cabbage pondered for a moment and said: you follow Lin Manxue every day. What''s your evaluation of her?


    I said: I think Mr. Lin is very smart and hardworking. She is always the first to come to the company and the last to leave. Besides, she works overtime on Saturdays and Sundays. She is so rich and so dedicated. I admire her very much.


    Cabbage said: Mr. Lin is really a very hard-working woman, for this, I also admire her very much, in addition to work, you talk about what impression she left you.


    Old goat: other impressions? What do you mean?


    Pakchoi: everything except work.


    I said: beautiful. The first impression that President Lin gave me was that she was beautiful. I don''t think there will be any more beautiful woman in the world.


    Cabbage: do you care so much about a woman''s appearance?


    Old goat: I can''t say that, but Mr. Lin is really beautiful. Her beauty makes others ignore her other advantages. Only her beauty is left in her eyes.


    Cabbage thought for a while and said: who doesn''t know the beauty of general manager Lin? You always hold on to this. You don''t really think she is good.


    Old goat: no way. I really think Mr. Lin is good, with good temperament, good character, good temper and better heart.


    Pakchoi: President Lin often scolds you, ridicules you and criticizes you. Do you still think she has a good temper and good character?


    Old goat: of course. Cabbage you can''t just look at the surface, she criticized me for my good, my heart is still very grateful to her.


    Cabbage: in addition to gratitude, you have no love or like?


    I began to be silent. I talked about these topics with pakchoi before. She knew more or less that I like Lin Manxue in my heart, but I like it. She didn''t know that I was with Lin Manxue, and I couldn''t let her know, because it''s not only my own business, but also related to Lin Manxue''s personal safety and career development.


    All in all, it''s a very complicated thing.


    Cabbage see I did not answer her, also very witty did not ask. It''s cool to deal with smart people. It''s enough to chat. What shouldn''t be asked won''t be pursued.


    I have talked about some management topics with Chinese cabbage. Now I am also a general manager, and I have a lot of people in charge. Chinese cabbage is so versatile that I humbly learn from her.


    Cabbages do have some unique features in management. She patiently calls me one by one, without privacy or taboo. We are very engaged in talking about what we have to say, and we chat until more than one o''clock in the morning.


    I looked at the time on my mobile phone and said: cabbage, we forget the time when we talk. Now it''s more than one o''clock. You should have a beauty sleep.


    Cabbage made a smile and said: old goat, cabbage is very happy to chat with you every time. Finally, I wish you an unforgettable trip in Mengshui mountain and take off with our dream.


    Old goat: good. Cabbage, I go to Mengshui mountain this time, do you need me to bring a word to it?


    Cabbage: good.


    Old goat: what would you like to bring?


    Pakchoi thought about it and said: old goat, help me tell it that one day, pakchoi and your old goat will go to see it hand in hand.


    Old goat: cabbage, don''t frame me. It''s a big crime to cheat the heaven, the earth, the mountains and the water. You will be punished by heaven.


    Cabbage: you don''t think there will be such a day?Old goat: hard to say!


    Cabbage: I believe there will be such a day. Old goat, be brave. Besides, you are a messenger. If you can''t do it, I''ll break my faith in it. It''s none of your business.


    Old goat: you can''t say that. You and I are friends, and we make a combination. You can''t leave me behind. OK, I''ll get that for you.


    Cabbage: Thank you.


    Old goat: ha ha.


    ¡­¡­


    I stepped back from QQ and was about to put down my mobile phone to sleep. Suddenly, a wechat pops up on my mobile phone. I have wechat coming in. I click to open it. It''s from Lin Manxue.


    This is a picture of snow. Lin Manxue took it at the window.


    I gave Lin Manxue a wechat back: haven''t you slept yet?


    Lin Manxue: looking at the snow.


    The snow outside was getting heavier and heavier. I opened the window to see that the branches of the big trees in the yard were covered with a thick layer. The heavy snow had completely submerged the car.


    Me: it''s boring to watch the snow alone. Can I come up with you?


    Lin Manxue: No.


    Me: it''s romantic for two people to watch the snow. They are baking, chatting and watching the snow. This life should not be too beautiful.


    Lin Manxue: I''m afraid you don''t just come up to see the snow.


    Lin Manxue is still worried about me taking advantage of her, ha ha, originally I didn''t have this idea, but after Lin Manxue''s reminding, I was really a little crazy.


    Me: besides watching the snow, I also want to see you, because you are my snow.


    This is the first time that I call man Xue Xueer. I am very ambiguous.


    Lin Manxue didn''t give me a message for a long time. I thought she didn''t want to talk to me. Suddenly, I received another message from her: do you have any wine?


    Lin Manxue asked me if I had any wine. What does that mean? My heart a burst of excitement, wine strong courage, snow will not want to use wine to anesthetize themselves, and I come to a romantic evening.


    I don''t want to guess so much. I immediately replied: Yes. But there''s no good wine.


    Lin Manxue: it doesn''t matter. Just wine.


    Me: wait for me for five minutes. I''ll be up in five minutes.

 Chapter 399

    I quickly ran to the front desk on the first floor. Brother Yang was on the vigil at night. He was sleeping on the front desk.


    "Yangge, wake up, wake up."


    Brother Yang raised his sleepy eyes and saw that I was calling him. He said vaguely, "Xiaotian, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Yang, do you have any wine here?"


    "Yes. Erguotou. "


    "Ah? Liquor and Spirits? Do you have any red wine? "


    Yang brother shook his head and said, "I usually drink only Baijiu, and do not drink red wine." Baijiu what I have done?


    , I can''t help but say a pet phrase, and ask, "besides liquor, what else do you have here?"


    "No more."


    I cover my face with both hands, how so inch, I''m ready to go out, brother Yang stopped me and said: "Xiaotian, where are you going so late?"


    "I''ll go around and see if I can get some wine."


    Brother Yang said, "it''s snowy tonight, and now it''s so late that the hotel is closed early. It''s no use going there."


    "Isn''t there a pub near our house? I''ll just go to the pub and buy it."


    Yang said: "you don''t have to look at what time it is. It''s not like Shencheng. Orchid town is a small place. The pubs here usually close at about 12 a.m. and it must close earlier in such a heavy snow tonight."


    "What about that?"


    Yang said, "do you want to drink so much tonight? Are you usually not Baijiu and red wine? Why are you so particular today? "


    "Brother Yang, don''t ask so many questions first, just think about how to help me solve this problem first."


    When brother Yang patted his forehead, he thought of something and said, "I almost forgot that there were two bottles of red wine at home. It was brought by Lan Xin when she came to see me and your sister LAN last year. She said that they were imported from abroad. I don''t drink red wine at ordinary times, so I put it in the cupboard all the time, and I almost forgot about it. "


    As soon as I heard that there was wine, I was so excited that I urged brother yang to take it out quickly. Brother Yang went to the bedroom to get it for me. I saw that it was all in foreign language, and I couldn''t recognize the good or bad in my English. I took two bottles of wine and rushed upstairs.


    I found Lin Manxue''s room and knocked on the door. Lin Manxue opened it after a long time.


    I quickly slipped in, and Lin Manxue closed the door and locked it.


    I put the wine on the table. Now I have another problem. I don''t have a wine glass or bottle opener. How can I open it? I just came up in such a hurry that I didn''t get all the necessary equipment. I have to go down.


    I was in a hurry and ready to go out. Lin Manxue said, "Why are you going?"


    "Take the glass and the bottle opener."


    Lin Manxue frowned and was not happy.


    I''m not usually a person who likes to be absent-minded. On the contrary, I''m very strict in my work. I''m just too excited this time, and I''m prone to make mistakes when I''m excited.


    "You wait for me for a moment, and I''ll be right back after the advertisement." I want to use cold humor to resolve this embarrassment.


    I took three and two steps to the front desk on the first floor and panted, "brother Yang, red wine glass and bottle opener."


    Brother Yang said bitterly, "I don''t usually drink red wine. Where can I get a red wine glass. Or you can make do with a beer glass. "


    To drink red wine is to drink taste and atmosphere. I take beer glasses to top up. Will Lin Manxue directly kick me out? She is so particular about a woman. I''m trying to fool her to death?


    "No wine glass. Where''s the bottle opener?"


    "Only beer drivers."


    "I''ll go." What brother what I want to do is to suck up my face and I can''t help but burst a pet phrase.


    I walk around trying to find a way. It''s hard to pull out the stopper of a red wine bottle. If it''s a beer bottle, I don''t need any bottle opener at all. I can open it just by knocking it. But how can I knock a red wine bottle?


    I suddenly thought of a way, without the wine opener, the red wine cork can not be pulled out, but I can put it in, as long as the cork is not blocked in the bottle, the red wine can be poured out.


    Ha ha, although it looks unhygienic, it''s also a helpless way. In fact, I just thought of breaking the bottle mouth and pouring out the wine, but I''m worried that the glass residue will fall in. If Lin Manxue drinks the glass residue and cuts her mouth, I''ll have to eat it tonight.


    I said I would do it. I immediately went upstairs and pushed the door in. Because I didn''t lock it just now, the door opened with a slight push. When Lin Manxue saw me coming back in a hurry, she took two bottles of wine and went downstairs in a hurry. She looked at me leaving with a confused face.


    I didn''t explain anything to her. How can I say that man Xue is a cleanliness addict? If she knew I was doing this, she would not dare to drink these wine.


    I washed my hands clean and asked brother yang to help me find two large glass bottles, which we usually use for drinking water. I found a hammer and took a strong chopstick. I tore open the outer package and pressed the chopsticks on the cork. Brother Yang helped me hold the bottle tightly and I hit it down one by one. Of course, the whole process needs to be controlled, otherwise it is easy to break the bottle It''s broken.


    I found that I was really a genius. I poured two bottles of red wine into two glass bottles in less than ten minutes.I took a lot of snacks from brother Yang, such as beef jerky, chicken legs, peanuts, peanuts, potato chips, and so on. Then I took two beer glasses and carried them upstairs. I died. Anyway, it''s not the first time I''ve been scolded.


    I rushed to the third floor again and put things on the table. At this time, Lin Manxue was sitting on the sofa with her legs in her arms. She said, "why did you go down so long and come up with so many things?"


    I said with a smile, "I went to get some food and wine."


    Lin Manxue looked at the beer glass on the table and said, "do you drink red wine with the beer glass?"


    I laughed awkwardly and said, "brother Yang, the conditions here are a little bit of that. The facilities are not complete."


    I poured two glasses of red wine and handed one to man Xue. Lin Man Xue looked at it and found some black wood dregs floating on the red wine. She pointed to the things inside and asked, "what''s this?"


    I just pressed the cork down, and it would break the cork. The cork is made of wood, so naturally there will be some wood dregs. What''s strange about this? I just can''t tell you clearly, because if I tell the truth, I won''t be able to drink this wine.


    I had an idea and said, "I saw brother Yang downstairs with some Ganoderma powder. I think it''s good for my health to put some Ganoderma powder in the wine. Man Xue, you are short of Qi and blood. Eating Ganoderma lucidum can replenish qi and nourish blood. "


    Linman snow see I always care about her body, her face looks better, also no longer tangled with these problems, I secretly a good suspension, thanks to brother''s sensitive response to escape.


    I clinked a glass with Lin Manxue. Just as we were about to drink, Lin Manxue suddenly put down the glass and said, "didn''t you just say that it''s interesting to watch the snow while baking. What about the brazier? "


    Ah? How can Lin Manxue do such a thing? One problem has just been solved, and another one has come, which makes me overwhelmed.


    "Are you cold?"


    "Cold."


    I put down my glass and said, "OK. You wait. I''ll make a fire basin for you now. "


    Just as brother Yang came down the room, I told him to clean up again.

 Chapter 400

    "Yangge."


    "Xiaotian, what''s the matter?" Brother Yang is very patient and has been disturbed by me many times. He still asks me with a smile on his face.


    "Do you have a brazier and charcoal?"


    "Why do you want to have a barbecue on such a late day?"


    "No. I just want to make a fire and bake it. "


    "Electric brazier for baking, plug-in. I''ll get it for you."


    "Brother Yang, I don''t want the plug-in, I want the charcoal fire basin. Do you have it?"


    "Nowadays, we all use electric braziers, which is convenient and convenient. There is no charcoal ash, no charcoal fire."


    "Can you think of a way?" I said anxiously


    "There is charcoal. Usually, some guests make their own barbecue, but there is no brazier."


    I thought about it and said, "is the barbecue oven that the guests used before still there?"


    "Yes, in the scrap room."


    "Come on. It''s OK to have this one. " I went to the scrap room to move out the barbecue oven and remove its four feet. Because four feet were too high, it was not convenient to bake. In this way, it became a simple brazier.


    Brother Yang brought me a small bag of charcoal, and I carried it up twice.


    I set the stove on fire and it was half an hour before I made a charcoal fire.


    Lin Manxue saw me busy, her face was covered with dust, she took some paper towels to help me wipe my face, I said: "it''s OK, I''ll wash it later."


    I open all the windows, charcoal fire needs ventilation, closed fire is tantamount to death, we still have this common sense of life.


    I went to the bathroom to wash my face, and then moved the things to the window. I sat next to Liman snow, warming the fire, drinking, watching the snow and listening to each other''s heart. It was so beautiful that we were both intoxicated.


    Unconsciously, after half drinking two bottles of red wine, Lin Manxue is already drunk. After getting drunk, Lin Manxue''s face turns red, which is in sharp contrast to the white snow outside the window.


    Lin Manxue looked at me like a silk, and I also looked at her affectionately. We looked at each other like this. I suddenly kicked away the brazier with my feet, then picked up Lin Manxue and let her lie beside the window.


    Lin Manxue is a bit drunk and dizzy, but her heart is like a mirror. People who are drunk may be confused, but her heart is very clear.


    She knows what I want to do. I don''t think she may not have my thoughts at this time.


    Lin Manxue is very obedient. She turns around and turns her back to me. I gently hold her in the back and kiss her at the back of her neck. I treat Lin Manxue as a Haagen Dazs ice cream and nibble at her bit by bit. I want to melt her again and let her stay in my eyes, mouth and heart forever.


    The snow outside is falling more and more heavily. The branches stretching to the window have been bent down by the white snow. The cold wind blows, and we can clearly hear the rustle.


    It''s the sound of snow falling on the ground and trees. It''s also the sound of nature.


    I quietly retreated to the bend of my legs. I was not so anxious to be integrated with Lin Manxue. Everything was so natural and natural. I was not anxious, nor was man Xue.


    Lin Manxue turned her head to kiss me. I think she only has me in her heart at the moment, just as she is in my heart at the moment. Under the effect of alcohol addition, we are in high spirits and the rhythm of entering the atmosphere is faster than usual.


    I don''t know how long, I and Lin Manxue finally get together. I let her feel my existence over and over again, and she also let me understand that this is not a dream, because all my senses and feelings are real, real and accessible.


    I don''t know if it''s because of drinking wine that Lin Manxue and I don''t feel tired at all. Maybe happiness is the source of power, which will make people forget all worries, sadness, fatigue and care. In front of happiness, we just want to give each other the most and the best things. I am, I think Manxue is also.


    I get all that a woman should give a man from Lin Manxue. As a man, I also give Lin Manxue all that a woman should get from a man.


    I gave everything, including emotion and energy, just as Lin Manxue also gave everything, including reserve and persistence.


    I didn''t go back to my room that night. I stayed with man Xue all night and watched the snow scenery all night. Of course, when I felt it, we would greet each other and experience the most real and infatuated scene in the world.


    It''s really wonderful to be with man Xue. I never thought that a man would have such happiness, which can''t be described in words. I can only say that this is the happiest time in my life.


    It cleared up after the snow. When the first ray of sunshine fell on my face and Lin Manxue''s face, I understood Manxue. She was sent to me by heaven, and I was the most infatuated woman.


    "Why don''t you go back to your room?" Lin Manxue climbed to the bed, she wanted to catch up.


    "Shall we sleep together?"


    "No. You forget, we can''t let anyone know. "


    I nodded, because last night was so beautiful that I was bewildered. I almost forgot that Lin Manxue and I can only be a kind of indecisive relationship, just like the place where the first ray of sunlight shines in the morning, half bright and half dark.The snow was falling fast and melting fast. We stayed in orchid town for another two days and set off for Mengshui mountain. The snow on the road has melted, but the snow on Mengshui mountain, which is more than 1000 meters above sea level, can''t melt until spring is warm and flowers bloom.


    The long holiday of new year''s day has already ended. It''s a weekday now, so few tourists come to Mengshui mountain. Especially in this heavy snow weather, because the snow is melting, the road at the foot of Mengshui mountain is muddy and very difficult to walk. Mengshui mountain starts from about one third of the location and extends to the top of the mountain. The snow is thicker and thicker all the way, and there is no sign of melting.


    Linmanxue and I arrived at the foot of Mengshui mountain. We parked our car outside a hotel at the foot of the mountain. I reserved two rooms in the hotel.


    We put on our climbing equipment and began to climb. If the climbing is smooth, we can climb it in more than two hours. But in this weather, it is estimated that it will take at least four or five hours.


    I calculated the time. It''s just over nine in the morning. Even if it takes five hours to get to the top of the mountain, that is, two or three in the afternoon, it will be enough time.


    Because there are a lot of tourists at the foot of Mengshui mountain, Lin Manxue and I pay more attention to it. We don''t have any intimate action. It''s really tiring for us to climb the mountain together in snowy weather, but the scenery along the way is good. There are snow mountains all over the horizon.


    The more we go up, the fewer tourists we meet. When we get to the middle of the mountain, there will be few people. There are no steps on the road in front of us, which is very dangerous. Moreover, a pavilion is set up in the middle of the mountain, in which an administrator refuses to let us go up the mountain. He says that the mountain is dangerous, and now it has been closed down. No one is allowed to go up, and it''s OK to go up at this time They can also encounter avalanches or beasts that come out to look for food.


    Lin Manxue and I specially came to Mengshui mountain to see the scenery at the top of the mountain. What''s the matter when we climb to the middle of the mountain. I said at any rate, the master just won''t let us go up.


    I saw a shotgun in his pavilion, which may be used for self-defense or fighting beasts.


    Man Xue and I can only return. Lin Man Xue said, "it''s a pity that we''ve all come here, but we won''t go up again."


    I see that Lin Manxue really wants to go up and have a look. If she doesn''t say it, she says it''s me. In fact, I really want to go up and have a look.


    Last time I came to Mengshui mountain, it was November of last year. At that time, there was no snow scenery. Now, it''s different. Mengshui mountain in the middle of winter is the most beautiful one. And I promised cabbage to give her a message. As a result, I had to go back on the way. What kind of mountaineering is it? How can I give her a message.

 Chapter 401

    I thought about it and said, "there are two roads to Mengshui mountain. The road we take now is the most common one. There is also a remote road that can lead to the top of the mountain. Usually, few people walk. Now it''s snowing so heavily, it''s more difficult to walk."


    Lin Manxue said, "can you find this way?"


    "Yes. I didn''t take this road when I came back, because last time I started climbing in the evening, climbing is not allowed here at night. "


    In fact, it''s not only Mengshui mountain, but other places are generally not allowed to go up at night, because climbing at night is really dangerous. You can''t see anything. It''s more than 100 times more dangerous than climbing in the daytime.


    Lin Manxue said: "if you can find another way, let''s go up from other places and climb half the mountain. What a pity."


    "Good."


    I led Lin Manxue to walk along another path. I took Lin Manxue''s hand, picked up a big branch as a crutch, and slowly climbed up the mountain.


    Because of the delay in the way, we reached the top of the mountain at more than 4 p.m., and the winter evening came earlier. It would be dark after 5:30, and it would be all dark at 6:00.


    Standing on the top of Mengshui mountain and looking into the distance, you can see all the small mountains. One mountain is separated by the other. Half the mountain, half the water, half the snow. The white clouds seem to be within reach. It''s really fantastic.


    Lin Manxue sighed: "Mengshui mountain is really beautiful, a fairyland on earth. Chutian, take a picture for me. "


    "Good."


    I took a few photos for Lin Manxue. Lin Manxue was very satisfied after seeing them. At this time, it was getting dark. I adjusted the light and took two more photos for her.


    We can''t go down the mountain again tonight, we can only stay on the mountain for one night.


    I''m going to set up my tent before dark. I''m going to set up my tent in a flat place. This tent is not small enough to accommodate three people at the same time. Lin Manxue and I went to the neighborhood to pick up a lot of dry firewood. It''s good on the mountain. There are many dry branches. If the snow on the top of the mountain is too deep and time is short, we can pick up a lot of dry firewood.


    I made a fire outside the tent. The fire can not only keep warm, but also prevent beasts. In fact, no fire is allowed on the mountain. I''m afraid to light the trees on the mountain, but no one cares about us at this moment. Besides, I pay special attention to that the place where I make the fire won''t light other places.


    Lin Manxue and I baked a fire outside the tent for a while. The wind on the mountain was very strong. Fortunately, some trees blocked us, otherwise we would freeze to death.


    In fact, strictly speaking, we don''t have a real peak here. The real peak is similar to a spire, which is about 60 or 70 meters high from here.


    No one has ever been there, especially now.


    Lin Manxue looked at us and said anxiously, "Chutian, you said if the snow falls down, we will be buried in the snow."


    Lin Manxue''s worry is not without reason. What she said is the kind of situation that my uncle said. Avalanches are most likely to occur when the snow slowly melts and flowers bloom in spring.


    But I''m not worried, because this rare heavy snow has just fallen for less than two days, and now it''s in the middle of winter. It''s not the snowmelt season at the top of the mountain at all. Of course, everything is not absolute, and accidents can happen at any time. Just I don''t believe this evil, I and Lin Manxue will be so inch, this kind of unfortunate things just let us meet.


    Because it''s too cold outside, Lin Manxue and I hid in the tent to sleep. I made a hammock with two big trees at both ends. Because we are in the snow now, we can''t sleep with sleeping bags.


    When we were sleepy, I heard footsteps. At that time, Lin Manxue also heard it. She was startled and thought it was the sound of beasts.


    Lin Manxue took my hand and said, "is the wolf coming?"


    Lin Manxue has never seen any animals. In her mind, the most terrifying animal is the wolf, so her first reaction is to ask me if the wolf is coming.


    I''m not sure, but I don''t listen to the sound of footsteps like a wolf, it''s like the sound of people stepping on the snow, but at this time, how can someone come up.


    I climbed out of the tent with a flashlight and took a picture of the place where there was a sound just now, but I didn''t see anything. The light of the flashlight was limited, and I couldn''t see clearly at a place too far away. In addition, there was a vast expanse of white outside, and my vision was also affected to a certain extent.


    I was afraid of Lin Manxue, so I went back to the tent and said, "nothing. Maybe it''s some small animals. There must be a lot of small animals on the mountain. Don''t be afraid. We have a fire outside, and ordinary animals dare not come near. "


    Lin Manxue is calmer after listening to me. She lies in my arms and hugs me. In fact, Lin Manxue''s courage is not very big. When she is in danger, she will be afraid. In fact, who is not afraid of danger?


    The sound of the footsteps gradually faded away, and Lin Manxue and I slowly relaxed. I continued to sleep with her in my arms. About half an hour later, I heard the sound of someone playing a lighter.


    Because the mountain is very quiet in the evening, occasionally there are bird calls and the sound of wind blowing branches and leaves, but it is more silent, so I can often hear some sounds that I can''t hear at ordinary times.


    I often smoke, so I''m familiar with the sound of lighters. However, the lighters I''ve used for so many years are just like my old friends. Can''t I recognize that sound?What''s going on? How could there be the sound of lighters? Did other people come up to the top of the mountain?


    Before I had time to think more, I only heard the sound of peeping. I heard a rush of footsteps. This time, I didn''t hear it wrong. It was footsteps.


    I feel very wrong, immediately holding Lin Manxue out of the tent on the spot a few roll, my body has been rolling forward, rolled into a small ditch inside.


    About a few seconds later, there was only a loud bang. My tent was instantly flattened and a deep pit was blasted into it. This was not the end. The aftershock of the explosion caused a chain reaction. The snow mountain above my head collapsed and rumbled, which immediately buried the place where I had just built the tent alive.


    My day, if I didn''t feel bad just now, I would have been buried alive if I didn''t feel good just now. I was very angry. This is to kill us!


    Because of the shock just now, Lin Manxue was in a coma in my arms. I gently let go of Lin Manxue and just got up. Suddenly, I felt that my body was hit by something. Its impact was very strong, and instantly brought me back to the ditch.


    My arm suddenly numb, pain, I reached for a touch, hand sticky things, should be blood. The blood has penetrated my clothes and stuck to my hands.


    They still have guns?


    I lie in the snow and dare not move. I''m still not sure how many people there are in each other''s hands. Now I can only be sure that they have at least one gun in their hands.


    And this man''s shooting is not bad. In such a dark place at night, the first shot hurt me. I''ll die this time. It doesn''t matter if I die, but Lin Manxue can''t fall into their hands.


    Lin Manxue is so beautiful. If she falls into their hands, the consequences will be unimaginable. How can I let her be insulted like that.

 Chapter 402

    My wound is still bleeding, but at this time my attention is focused on the place about one or two hundred meters away from me, because the person who attacked me is hiding in that position.


    When the avalanche quiets down, the person on the opposite side slowly touches me. I can''t see his person, but I can hear the sound, because walking in the snow can''t be without sound.


    I pinched the flashlight. I held Lin Manxue in my arms just now and didn''t lose it. Now I was pinching it in my hand. The person opposite me was slowly approaching us. He seemed to be afraid of me. Maybe he knew that I was also an expert. I think the other Party planned this assassination and must know something about me. If he didn''t hit me, I was also a very difficult person to deal with.


    But he had a gun in his hand, but I didn''t, so he didn''t care much about me. He dared to touch me in the dark night, and then he could guess his mood at the moment.


    I carefully identify the footsteps, I only hear one person''s footsteps, the other should be only one person. The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer to me. I saw a white shadow moving slowly towards me with a pistol in both hands, because he was dressed in white and hard to recognize in the snow.


    I quietly took off my padded jacket outside. It was estimated that he was about ten meters away from me. I threw up my padded jacket. The other party mistook it for me and fired several shots at my jacket.


    When he finished shooting, I turned on the flashlight and shone it on his head. I wanted to stab his eyes with light. Most people would cover their eyes with their hands when they encounter strong light.


    As expected, he couldn''t open his eyes because of the strong light of the flashlight. Of course, this time can only last for a few seconds, but it was just a few seconds that gave me the chance to fight back.


    I tossed the flashlight and rushed forward. These three movements were basically completed at the same time. When my flashlight shot down the gun in his hand, I had already killed him in front of him, jumped on him and knocked him down.


    This man is not small, all over the body is muscle, his height is similar to me, about one meter eight, his arm is very strong, two of my big.


    After I knocked him down, I tried to lock his neck with my arms. This man was so powerful that he avoided my throat lock and put a knee on my stomach, which made my stomach turn upside down.


    I couldn''t care about the pain in my stomach, so I got up and wrestled with him. This man grabbed my arm, and he just caught the place where I was injured just now. Because of a huge pain in the wound, I was a little distracted, and my strength was suddenly removed. Suddenly, he fell over his shoulder and threw me to the ground.


    He wanted to pick up the pistol. I kicked the gun off. He didn''t pick up the gun. He came up and kicked me in the chest. I suddenly tumbled on the snow.


    This kick was so powerful that I rolled several times before I stopped. I saw each other wearing a mask and only two eyes in the faint moonlight.


    It''s really a bit shocking to see this dress at night, especially in the mountains, which is more terrifying.


    The mask man saw a successful move and attacked me again. He kicked me again, which made me fly.


    I fell heavily not far away. The masked man came up and pinched my neck. His hands were very big, and they surrounded my neck tightly.


    I wriggled in the snow, hoping to relieve the pressure and take a breath of fresh air, but the ideal was beautiful and the reality was backbone. He pinched my neck so hard that I couldn''t breathe at all.


    I fight back with my feet, kicking his body as hard as I can, and breaking his hand with both hands, but he just won''t let go. No matter how I hit him or break him, he just won''t let go.


    My breathing is more and more difficult, the strength of my hand is less and less, and the strength of pushing him is also less and less. I begin to hallucinate. In one minute at most, I will be strangled by him.


    The masked man''s attention is all focused on me. He pinches me more and more tightly, trying to kill me. My eyes have turned white, and I can''t catch my last breath. At this moment, there is a stream of air gushing out of my chest, beginning with a trickle. As my breathing becomes more and more difficult, my stream is getting thicker and thicker.


    The air flow diffuses and circulates in my body. I feel less pressure in my heart. I don''t know where a force comes from. I suddenly break off the male fingers of the mask and breathe a breath of fresh air again. This is a breath of life-long air. As long as I have this breath, I can hold on for at least dozens of seconds.


    The masked man saw that he hadn''t strangled me, so he thought it was incredible. The masked man clenched his teeth, filled his hands with strength again, and continued to lock my neck. I fell into the suffocation crisis again.


    All of a sudden, the mask man''s head was hit by something heavily. The blood spurted out in an instant and splashed on my face. The mask man''s hand relaxed a little. I breathed some fresh air, and my brain gradually woke up. The air flow in my body was flowing rapidly, which made me gather a force to push him away, and then rolled to one side.


    The masked man saw me break free and quickly got up to flash to one side. He was looking for the person who attacked him. This person is no other than Lin Manxue who just woke up.


    Lin Manxue is holding the flashlight that I just threw out in her hand, and she stands in the same place tremblingly. She is completely scared. When did she see such a bloody picture and participate in this kind of life and death struggle for such a beautiful girl.It''s hard for her.


    The masked man saw me hiding away and knew that he would let me take a breath to drink enough for him, so he wanted to control Lin Manxue first and then threaten me, because it was easier to deal with Lin Manxue than me.


    "Man Xue, run." As I reminded Lin Manxue, I ran to her.


    At this time, Lin Manxue is already scared and doesn''t know how to escape. Besides, it''s so dark that she doesn''t know where to run. The masked man catches her without any effort. He kicks the flashlight in Lin Manxue''s hand, and then grabs Lin Manxue''s neck.


    Before I had time to run to Lin Manxue to protect her, Lin Manxue had already fallen into the hands of the mask man.


    After breathing smoothly, I stopped in front of the masked man. The masked man pulled out a dagger from his body and put it on Lin Manxue''s vest. He said darkly, "Ye Chutian, don''t move. If you dare to move, I will stab her to death."


    When I heard his voice, I suddenly remembered the voice that called me a few months ago. It was him, it was him. That night, he called me to disturb my mind. Then I was hit by a big truck under the cliff.


    I will never forget his voice in my life. It''s gloomy and makes people shudder.


    I''ve been looking for him for such a long time, but I didn''t expect that he ran out today and chased us to Mengshui mountain.


    Who is this man? What''s the deep hatred between me and him? He wants to revenge me and design to kill me again and again?


    Maybe he''s just a killer, taking people''s money to eliminate disasters for others.


    "What do you want?"


    The masked man said darkly, "it''s very simple. Do as I say, or I''ll kill her."


    "Come on, what do you want me to do?"


    "Kneel on the ground and tie your feet first, then tie your hands with the vines on your back."


    I sneered: "you think I''m a fool. If I do, I''ll be the meat on your chopping board for you to cut. "


    The masked man smilingly said, "you have no choice. This is your only way out. Ye Chutian, I''ll count three. If you don''t, I''ll take it out on her. "


    Lin Manxue looked at me vaguely. She motioned to me not to listen to the masked man.


    "One, two..." Mask man has not said three, I immediately kneel in the snow, my personal honor and disgrace is small, man Xue''s life is big, I dare not gamble, also can''t gamble.


    I know that if the masked man completely controls me, man Xue can''t escape, but I can''t watch my favorite woman die in front of me. If I can let her live one more minute or even one second, I will try my best to fight for it, because as long as she is alive, everything is not over, and I can''t tell when it will turn over.


    But if man Xue dies, I''ll lose and I won''t be able to turn the book any more.


    "Good. There is a vine in front of you. Kneel down and pull it off. Do as I said just now. "

 Chapter 403

    I knelt down and pulled the vine down, because I had a gunshot wound in my left arm, so I couldn''t move. I worked slowly.


    "Come on, don''t whine. Don''t play tricks. "


    I tied my feet first, and then tied my hands on my back. The masked man pressed Lin Manxue to come and check. He was very proud after confirming that there was no problem. He released her and slapped her on the back of her head. Lin Manxue fainted.


    The masked man put away his dagger, pinched my neck with one hand and slapped me in the face with the other. He said triumphantly: "don''t you like to hit people in the face? Don''t you think you''re awesome? Don''t you want to see me and hit me once? Come on! Come on


    The masked man slapped me seven or eight times. The more he slapped me, the more arrogant he was. The more he slapped me, the more proud he was. It seemed that he had a deep hatred with me. Now that the hatred is rewarded, he is very happy. He should have been waiting for this day for a long time.


    When I heard the masked man say this, I suddenly thought of who he was. He was Jiang Jian, the man I asked sun Jianbing to look for.


    Because I beat him like this in Shencheng a year ago. At that time, in Tao Ying''s rental house, he was abusing Tao Yingshi. I went up and taught him a lesson and beat him hard. Moreover, I beat him in the face and yelled for him to come and fight!


    I didn''t expect that sun Jianbing and I were looking for him everywhere. He had been moving under my eyes all the time. Sure enough, the most dangerous place was the safest place. I didn''t expect that Jiang Jian, who was well-developed in limbs, had such skills.


    Jiang Jian grabbed my collar and said, "Ye Chutian, I didn''t expect you to have today. Ha ha, God has eyes for me to watch you kneel in front of me and slap me in the face. You don''t know how cool it is. I''ve been waiting for this day for a year, a year! "


    I lightly said: "take off the mask, I know who you are, you are Jiang Jian."


    "Ha ha. pretty good. Ye Chutian is indeed ye Chutian. It makes you understand at last, but you seem to know it a little late. " Jiang Jian took off his mask. It was him.


    Jiang Jian said darkly, "you''re really lucky. Last time you didn''t fall from such a high cliff. Just now, the bombs couldn''t kill you, and the avalanche couldn''t bury you. Do you think you belong to a cat and have nine lives? Unfortunately, even if you have nine lives, you are not going to die in my hands. I think it''s better. After all, it''s far less enjoyable to fall, blow up or bury you alive. I''m so happy


    Jiang Jian slapped me two more times. Now my hands and feet are tied up, and I can''t resist. I said, "I''ll fall into your hands tonight. I''m sorry. But before I die, I have a few questions to ask you. I want to die. "


    Jiang Jian said with a sneer: "for the sake of your dying, I will help you. I know what you want to ask me. I have just said something about the last car accident, so I won''t repeat it. As for what you want to know about Tao Ying''s whore, I can tell you frankly that I did it, and Jiang Jian did it all. The reason why I didn''t want her life is to distract your attention and let you send someone to look for me. I know that there is an expert around you to protect you. Neither of you can fight with me, so I have to separate you, otherwise I can''t succeed at all. "


    "Tao Ying is so kind to you, how can you do it?"


    "She''s good to me? Ha ha, ye Chutian, you don''t want to play any emotional cards at this time. Let me let you go. I tell you, Tao Ying is such a whore. She thinks I don''t know anything when she meets one and loves another. She used to hook up with other men when she was at school, and she was restless when she worked. Now she''s still in love with a little boy, damn! What is it? I would have killed her last time if it wasn''t for the sake of dispersing your hands. Killing her with my skill is no different from killing a chicken. "


    Now I understand that Tao Ying''s assassination is a trap. The purpose is to get sun Jianbing away from me, so that he can''t protect me.


    Because Tao Ying is lying in the hospital, anyifei has to stay to take care of her. He certainly can''t bear to leave Tao Ying. Therefore, I can''t send anyifei to Shacheng to investigate Jiang Jian''s situation. There are only a few people around me. Either anyifei or sun Jianbing, or myself, I can''t let Yuxi go alone.


    Of course, there is another situation where I go with sun Jianbing, but the possibility is very small, because it''s enough to go alone to investigate such matters. As the general manager, I have too much work to do.


    It was only a few days after I returned to Shencheng, but Jiang Jian didn''t do anything to me. He thought it was premature because he didn''t see sun Jianbing and couldn''t find a good chance.


    Now I have transferred sun Jianbing away, and left Shencheng alone to a strange city. This is a good opportunity. I remember that night, on the highway, I thought there was a strange person walking near us. I think this person was Jiang Jian.


    It''s a good chance. It''s a good chance to kill me.


    Jiang Jian set this trap with good intentions. He calculated every detail carefully. First of all, it''s a good move. Then it''s a good move.


    I don''t believe Jiang Jian has such wisdom. At most, he is a big old man. These plans are so thorough and closely related, and there is a lot of information involved in them, so he can''t collect it.For example, the last time I was on the highway near Lingzhi village, how did he know that I was going back and then on the way? This was unreasonable, because I just wanted to go back temporarily. I didn''t mention it to anyone except to call sun Jianbing on the way.


    In other words, apart from myself, only sun Jianbing knows. It''s not what I said, and it can''t be sun Jianbing who informs Jiang Jian. It''s absolutely impossible. My 100% trust in sun Jianbing will never be him. Since it''s not us, who leaked the news to Jiang Jian, and who arranged the plan?


    And this time, I feel that my every move is under the surveillance of Jiang Jian. How can he do it alone? It''s not that I look down on him, but that he really doesn''t have such great ability.


    And Jiang Jian''s equipment is very complete. Last time it was a big truck, this time there were explosives, pistols and so on, which are not easy to get. Where is he going to get these things.


    Therefore, I dare to guess that there is a man in command behind this. Jiang Jian is just a chess piece or a tool. He plays the role of a thug and a killer.


    I said, "Jiang Jian, who disclosed my news to you? You know my whereabouts like the back of your hand all the time. I don''t believe you can know these things. "


    Jiang Jian said with a sneer, "you don''t need to know this, and I won''t tell you."


    This is the question I want to know most, because this person is the real black hand behind the scenes.


    I wanted to provoke Jiang Jian with provocation. I laughed and said: "Jiang Jian, I thought you were a man who was not afraid of everything. I didn''t expect you to be so timid. No wonder you can only do something furtive."


    Jiang Jian hesitated a little and said, "you''ll die. I can''t tell you. Ye Chutian, if you finish your nonsense, I will give you a ride and throw you to the foot of the mountain. Be a low-key person, don''t be too arrogant! Be a good man in your next life. "


    "Wait a minute."


    Jiang Jian said impatiently, "there are so many bullshit. If you have something to say, let it go. "

 Chapter 404

    "One last question. Today, I''m in your hands. I have nothing to say, but our enmity belongs to our enmity. If you are still a man, don''t implicate the innocent. After you kill me, please don''t embarrass the woman just now, OK


    For Jiang Jian, I don''t have any big hope. I just make the last effort for Lin Manxue, or I hope a miracle will happen.


    I believe that the person behind Jiang Jian''s action has a lot to do with Lin Manxue. But if he hadn''t told Jiang Jian to be kind to Lin Manxue in advance, Jiang Jian would never have thought of these things.


    At this time, he was blinded by his hatred for me. He could really do anything.


    Jiang Jian raised his eyebrows and stared at me with his narrow eyes: "are you begging me?"


    "If you think so, then I beg you."


    Jiang Jian''s face turned red, his breath was short, and he was very excited. He used to fantasize about what it would be like for me to kneel down and beg for mercy. Now that his dream has come true, how can he not be excited. Jiang Jian patted me heavily in the face and made further sarcasm:


    "did I hear you right! You, ye Chutian, have time to ask me? "


    Jiang Jian hit me in the face again and again. If I were normal, I would feel that I had been greatly humiliated. However, at the moment, my heart is calm. At this time, I only care about Lin Manxue''s safety, and I don''t care about her personal honor or disgrace.


    I don''t want to irritate Jiang Jian any more. It doesn''t do me any good to do this. He is a hero who knows the current affairs. Now he has the upper hand, but I have the lower hand.


    I tried to persuade Jiang Jian calmly: "Jiang Jian, I''m also helping you. I''m just a small person. If I kill you, I''ll kill you. As long as the Public Security Bureau doesn''t investigate, no one will trouble you, and you can still live the life you want. But the woman who came with me is not an ordinary person. If you dare to bully her, even if you can escape the punishment of the law, I think the master behind you will not let you go. "


    Jiang Jian pinched my chin and laughed: "Ye Chutian, you are a three-year-old kid. You can scare me with a few big words! She''s your woman. You''re my enemy. Do you think I might let her go? If I let her go, she will not find a chance to avenge you? Why should I trouble myself. "


    "No. She has no idea who you are. How to start revenge. It''s good for you and the boss behind you to let her go. And he won''t get angry with you. "


    Jiang Jian released his hand holding my chin and was lost in thought. He was hesitating. As long as his heart was loose, I would still have a chance. I hastened to strike while the iron was hot:


    "you should know the means of your boss behind you. If you betray him, there will be no good end."


    Jiang Jian glared at me coldly, suddenly raised his hand and slapped me in the face:


    "hum, I was almost cheated by you! You have to die, and so does this woman. I''m a fool to let her go. "


    "Aren''t you afraid you can''t tell your boss?"


    Jiang Jian cursed: "don''t try to bewitch me! It''s not for nothing that Laozi has been in society for so many years. If she doesn''t die, I will. It''s easier for me to kill her than to give her a reason to die. I will tell my boss that the snow mountain collapsed and you were buried under the snow mountain together. I was dead when I rescued her. What do you think of this reason? "


    This is really a good excuse. If I didn''t take snow to hide quickly, we would have been buried in the snow mountain.


    Jiang Jian didn''t want to tangle with me about this topic. He patted me on the face again and said with a smile:


    "don''t be paranoid. Neither of you will let go. We will cut the grass without removing the roots, and the spring breeze will blow again. I will not only let her go, but also enjoy her. Such a beautiful woman, not everyone has this opportunity. Ye Chutian, originally I wanted to show you a good play in this ice and snow, but it''s too cold here. I can''t do it. But you can rest assured that I will make her happy after going to the hotel. I promise you that. "


    Jiang jiantie is determined to kill Lin Manxue. If there is no miracle, Lin Manxue will die. For Jiang Jian, releasing Lin Manxue is definitely more dangerous than killing Lin Manxue.


    I didn''t yell at Jiang Jian for being mean. It doesn''t make any sense. Jiang Jian just wanted to see my heartbreaking pain. He wanted me to leave the world with grief and remorse.


    I don''t care how I am, but seeing Lin Manxue come to this end, I am really sad. I let her get into trouble and have no ability to save her from danger.


    "since I can''t listen to the reality, I can''t avoid it. Jiang Jian, do it. "


    Jiang Jian''s mouth showed an evil smile. He was very proud. I still saw the joy of revenge on his face. Because of the poor light at that time, I couldn''t see clearly, but I think he must think so.


    Jiang Jian picked me up in both hands. He took dozens of steps to the front. It seems that he really wants to break me to pieces. From here down, I will fall down a thousand meters high mountain for a while. This time, I really want to understand what free fall is.When I close my eyes, it''s not that I''m afraid, but that I''m not willing to die like this. I just made up with Lin Manxue and just became the general manager of the branch company. It''s the time when I''m most proud of my love and career. I don''t want to be killed by this disaster. Do you think I can be reconciled?


    There is no mistake in saying that when the moon is full, things will turn in the opposite direction.


    Jiang Jian was about to walk to the edge of the cliff. Suddenly, there was a violent commotion about thirty or forty meters behind us. The roaring sound came from the place where the avalanche had just collapsed.


    Jiang Jian and I were both surprised. We couldn''t help looking back. It didn''t matter. It almost scared us to pee. We saw a huge object shaking off the snow on its body. It stood up for about two meters. Jiang Jian and I were about one meter and eight meters tall. I think this big monster is much taller than Jiang Jian.


    In the moonlight and snow light, I see clearly, its body is big and strong, the whole body hair color is black as ink, slightly shiny, set off with the snow each other, very eye-catching, only the nose and snout hair is slightly yellow, its chest has a "V" shaped white spot.


    Mom, this is not the animal world column, which often put the bear blind!


    According to my understanding of the habits of the blind bear on the science and education channel, the hibernation period of the blind bear is from November to March every year, and it is also the birth period of the blind bear.


    During hibernation, the bear blind is in a deep sleep state without eating or drinking, and occasionally gets up and moves. However, if disturbed, he can wake up at any time to fight, and his reaction is as sensitive as usual. At this time, the bear blind is the most vulnerable and has the strongest attack power.

 Chapter 405

    The blind bear''s vision is very poor, but his hearing and sense of smell are very sensitive. He can smell a mile away when the wind is downwind, and he can hear people''s footsteps 100 meters away.


    Jiang Jian shook his hands and threw me on the snow unconsciously. It must be the avalanche that awakened the blind bear hibernating in a cave just now. Originally, it hibernated well, but in the end, it made a loud noise and avalanche, which disturbed the old man''s good dream. If we don''t make it better, will it make us better? I''m afraid it''s a trouble this time.


    The skin of the blind bear is rough and the flesh is thick. Jiang Jian and I are unarmed. Jiang Jian doesn''t have a dagger. But if he wants to stab or even kill the blind bear with a dagger, either he or I will be crazy, because people with this idea must be crazy.


    I day you immortal board board board, before dying also has to be scared half to die, how so bad.


    I lay flat on the ground. After the initial fright, I slowly calmed down. Instead, my heart was calm. I was a dying man. I was either killed by Jiang Jian or eaten by the blind bear. The result didn''t make much difference. When I thought about it, my brain suddenly opened up. Jiang Jian, you son of a bitch, I told you not to agree to my request just now. I asked you to follow us They were buried together.


    Now I''m not nervous. Instead, I have an attitude of watching a good play to see how things go on. Before I die, watching a play without tickets can be regarded as having fun for myself.


    I catch a glimpse of Lin Manxue lying in the snow. She is far away from Xiong blind now. Xiong blind is closer to Jiang Jian and me.


    At present, Jiang Jian is the only one standing among us and the one who is most likely to pose a threat to the blind bear. The blind bear is not a fool. He focuses all his attention on Jiang Jian. Don''t think that if we scold the bear bag, we really think that the blind bear is mentally retarded. If he can survive in the mountains, his IQ will be OK.


    Jiang Jian, who had been a soldier for many years before, was calmer than ordinary people. After all, he had seen some of the world.


    The blind bear approached us slowly. Jiang Jian took out the dagger and held it in his hand. This is the only thing he can rely on. I think he must regret that he didn''t pick up the pistol just now. It''s too late to think about it.


    Besides, I don''t think there are many bullets left in the gun. His gun is not very good either. Generally, there are six bullets in the magazine. In my impression, he shot me four times, and there are only two bullets left.


    I was just about to see how the blind bear dealt with Jiang Jian. Unexpectedly, Jiang Jian kicked me in front of the blind bear. This son of a bitch was a little too bad. He used me as a shield.


    My day, my hands and feet are tied. I was the one next to the theater, and I had no threat to brother Xiong at all. I didn''t want to be a melon eater and become the leading actor, instead of playing like this.


    Jiang Jian is too insidious and vicious. I''m in danger again. This time it''s more terrible than the last time. Brother Xiong is not happy. He is very likely to break me up. He is not polite.


    I was really scared this time. Just now, I thought I would die, and I thought I could keep a whole body. But when I was really faced with this kind of being bitten or even torn by animals, this kind of fear was even more terrifying.


    My heart has been thinking: if it bites my neck to bite half not bite how to do? What if it nibbles off my hand and foot? What if he dug my eyes and ate my nose?


    Just think about it and you''re scared to death!


    The blind bear''s eyes were not working well. He came up to me and sniffed at me. I put my body on the snow as tightly as possible. I held my breath and closed my eyes. I sighed in my heart: Brother Bear, don''t be so polite. We are not familiar. The big man next door is your long lost brother. You two should get close.


    Thank goodness, the bear blind man seemed to hear the voice of my inner voice. He only stayed in front of me for a while, then he swayed his heavy body around my body and went forward. The target was Jiang Jian in front of me.


    When I opened my eyes and peeped at the blind bear, he was already confronting Jiang Jian.


    What''s the situation? The bear left me and went to Jiang Jian''s arms because Jiang Jian, a big man with a black face and a big body, is more attractive than me?


    What kind of eyes, don''t like small white face, like big black face, you ya this aesthetic, you should only hide in the mountains and forests, out.


    When Xiong blind left me, I felt a hope of survival again. If Xiong blind killed Jiang Jian and let me and man Xue go, would the ending be perfect?


    Although the possibility is very small, it''s not entirely hopeless, right? On the other hand, if Jiang Jian kills Xiong blind, Lin Manxue and I will die.


    Brother Xiong, I support you. Come on! Don''t give me face to kill him!


    Bear blind and Jiang Jian face each other again, Jiang Jian has been frowning, he never thought that a circle will eventually be the result, he is thousands of calculations, in the end, people are not as good as heaven, Jiang Jian always can''t understand why brother Xiong likes to pester him.


    Jiang Jian wants to know. In fact, I also want to know. If brother Xiong can speak, I must interview him. What is the reason?Jiang Jian clenched the dagger, sweat oozing from his forehead, sweating in such a cold weather, which was enough to show that his inner tension reached an incomparable level.


    Jiang Jian tightened his thick eyebrows, slightly raised his chin to show his prominent Adam''s apple. He quietly swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, and his slightly confused eyes always moved with the steps of the blind bear. At this time, the moonlight passed through the clouds, making the snow brighter, and also making me see the whole details more clearly.


    The blind bear surged out, showing his curved claws as sharp as a blade. Brother Bear looks clumsy, but if we really think he''s clumsy, we''re going to lose a lot.


    Bear blind man moves, Jiang Jian moves too. Jiang Jian is also a fighting master after all. If there is only an ordinary man on the other side, I think Jiang Jian can bring him down in two times. But unfortunately, he is facing the famous bear blind man, half master of Shenlin tonight.


    For the first time, the blind bear jumped into the air. Jiang Jian turned over to avoid him. He ran a few steps forward, and soon let brother Xiong catch up with him. The blind bear was too fast. If he turned his back to him, he would be very lucky.


    Jiang Jian made his first cut. His first cut was careful. It wasn''t aimed at the body of the blind bear. The body of the blind bear was like a mountain. Thick skin could be used as a coat. His first cut certainly didn''t hurt the blind bear, and he might even irritate him.


    The angry blind bear may be more terrifying than the leopard.


    Jiang Jian''s knife is aimed at the eyes of the blind bear. The eyes belong to one of the most vulnerable parts of the body. As long as he can do it well, the blind bear who has lost his eyes can''t be afraid.

 Chapter 406

    Although the bear blind is called blind, it does not mean that he has no vision at all, but because he has bad eyes. He is born short-sighted. However, if he blinds his eyes, the situation will be completely different. Once his eyes are damaged and in great pain, the bear blind can no longer concentrate on attacking Jiangjian. No matter how sensitive his hearing and smell are, it will be useless.


    This may be brother Xiong''s only weakness at present. Jiang Jian saw this and I thought of it. If it was me, I would do the same.


    Bear blind is not stupid, it is not so easy to deal with, bear blind slightly bowed his head with the body by the knife, its body impact is still not reduced, Jiang Jian quickly dodged, but a step late, bear blind body met Jiang Jian''s body, although not a frontal collision, but also enough for Jiang Jian to drink a pot.


    Jiang Jian''s body was knocked off and fell heavily on the other side, while Xiong blind man''s body continued to rush forward due to inertia. He stopped, turned around and rushed over again.


    Jiang Jian was hit hard just now. Before he could take a breath, brother Xiong hit him again. He rolled on the spot to avoid brother Xiong''s next attack.


    The blind bear is not a human being. He pays attention to humility. As long as he has the upper hand, he will continue to attack. Brother Xiong turns around again and runs to kill him again.


    I watched the thrilling fight and sighed. Brother Xiong is not easy to be provoked. It''s endless. It''s more difficult to get rid of him once he''s entangled with him.


    Jiang Jian turned over several times in succession. He was very flexible. If he had been other people, he would have been turned over by brother Xiong.


    Jiang Jian and the blind bear fought back and forth for several times. There was a lot of danger, and they were completely beaten by it. It''s no need to think about it. People and the blind bear had to fight each other, and they were only abused. It''s not an order of magnitude at all.


    Even the wolf is not the opponent of the bear, not to mention the unarmed Jiang Jian.


    Jiang Jian retreated to me. I was surprised. He would not repeat his old trick. Take me as a ghost again. Brother Xiong let me go once. Can he let me go again and again?


    I want to turn my body, but my hands and feet are tied, so I can''t use my strength, so I can only move a little. Ah, forget it, lie in the snow and wait for death.


    Before Jiang Jian had time to step back to me, he suddenly tripped over the garlic under his feet. He leaned back and sat on the snow. The dagger in Jiang Jian''s hand was also thrown in front of me.


    Bear blind man rushed up. Jiang Jian, in a hurry, rolled to the other side and down a small slope in front of him. His body was blocked by a small ditch. Jiang Jian immediately got up and retreated to the edge of the cliff.


    The front point is the cliff. The blind bear doesn''t dare to rush and bump. If he can''t stop, he will fall down. He''s afraid of death.


    The blind bear blocks the road in front of Jiang Jian. Jiang Jian is on the last ditch. Brother Xiong is guarding in front of him, and the cliff is at the back of him. He is dead even if he goes back. Besides, he has no guy in his hand now. It''s really barehanded.


    I saw the dagger in front of me. I sat up straight on the snow and moved it slowly with my butt. I lay on my side in the snow and bit the dagger with my mouth. Then I slowly cut the rattan on my hand, because my hand was tied behind my back. It was difficult to cut. My mouth was cut.


    I don''t care about the pain in my mouth. I will continue to work hard as long as I have a chance of life.


    Jiang Jian and brother Xiong confront each other again, but this time the situation has quietly changed. Big black bear has already regarded Jiang Jian as a good meal. As long as Jiang Jian doesn''t jump down the mountain, he will become brother Xiong''s belly.


    Jiang Jian gritted his teeth and was ready to fight. He fought hard. At the critical moment of life and death, people can always burst out a surprising force. The bear blind man does not weigh more than 400 Jin. Jiang Jian also weighs about 200 Jin. Although it may be only half of the bear blind man, he always has to fight between life and death.


    Jiang Jian rushed to bear, and the blind man immediately knocked him down. One person and one bear rolled together on the edge of the cliff. I cut off the vine on my hand, picked up the dagger and immediately cut off the shackles on my feet.


    I don''t care how Jiang Jian and Xiong blind fight each other. Let them hurt each other. I run to pick up the pistol and check that there are only two bullets left in the magazine. I go back to Lin Manxue and carry her to escape down the mountain. This is an extremely dangerous place. It''s the right way to escape early.


    The battle over there is coming to an end. The bear blind man shows his sharp teeth and bites Jiang Jian''s neck. Suddenly, half of Jiang Jian''s neck is bitten off. He struggles twice and then dies straight, leaving a pool of blood on the snow, which turns the snow red.


    When I looked back slightly, I saw this scene. I was scared that my legs were soft. This scene is really terrible. You didn''t see it with your own eyes. If you saw such a disgusting scene with your own eyes, you would vomit.


    I''m going to run down the mountain with Lin Manxue on my back, but I think in a twinkling of an eye that Xiong blind man has solved Jiang Jian''s problem and will turn his head to deal with me. Even if I run empty handed, I can''t run it. Now I''m carrying Lin Manxue on my back and want to run better than it. Isn''t it a joke?


    Escape is definitely a dead end. It doesn''t work. You can''t run for your life. You can only stay and fight. I''ve made a detour. I still have to play. I can''t escape.


    I put Lin Manxue down again and put her body under a big tree, which may be relatively safe.


    Jiang Jian is dead. Xiong blind leaves Jiang Jian''s body and leans to me.I can''t fight with the blind bear in this place. It''s easy to hurt Lin Manxue. I have to lead him to other places.


    I put my right thumb and index finger into my mouth and whistled. It was a very provocative action. The purpose was to lead the blind bear to the other side. The bear blind man had a bad temper. He was fooled by me and followed me all the way.


    Now I have a gun and a dagger in my hand. There is a guy in my hand. I feel a little bit relieved. I''m depressed that there are only two bullets left in my clip. If I can''t make a hit, I can''t have another chance.


    I haven''t played with real guns. I''ve only played with toy guns and air guns before, but I still know some basic operation essentials.


    I opened the insurance. In fact, the insurance was always open. Just now Jiang Jian took it and shot me. I just checked it as a routine. I''m afraid I''ll lose my temper at the critical moment.


    Bear blind just defeated Jiang Jian, morale is high, it slowly close to me, ready to attack me at any time.


    I kept retreating. I was holding a gun in one hand and a dagger in the other. I was thinking about how to kill this big black bear. It was really fierce. The scene just now was deeply engraved in my mind.


    The blind bear suddenly pounced on me. I was more agile than Jiang Jian. I dodged this attack two times in a row. I didn''t fight back. This kind of fight back didn''t work at all. It only irritated the big black bear more.


    I''m looking for opportunities. I''m looking for opportunities to kill.


    The blind bear couldn''t make a jump. He came back in a different direction. I dodged again and escaped again. The blind bear made me hide several times in succession. He suddenly changed his playing style and stopped. Instead, he stood up and approached me.

 Chapter 407

    I go, I can''t help swallowing saliva: you stand so high, want to play wrestling with me?


    I would not be so stupid to compare strength with it. Even if I have ten strength, I am not the opponent of bear blind. Brother Xiong walks upright like a wall, which is really terrible. He is nearly three times as big as me. When he stands upright, he is more than ten centimeters taller than me, which gives me a very strong sense of oppression.


    I can''t let the blind bear be too arrogant and don''t give him some color to see. He thought I was easy to bully.


    In the movement, I aimed at the left eye of the blind bear, pulled the trigger, and the blind bear suddenly fell on the ground. This shot missed and failed.


    I''ll go and waste a bullet in vain. Now I have the last bullet left in my gun. If I can''t hit again, Jiang Jian will be my end. Maybe it''s worse than Jiang Jian.


    I had missed the chance to continue shooting, so I started to run. I saw a big tree in front of me, which had many branches and many branches.


    I put the dagger and pistol in the belt when I was running. I ran to the tree and climbed up three or two times. There are many branches. This kind of tree is very easy to climb. I want to go to a safe place first and then make plans. What makes me dumbfounded is that the bear blind man is better than me in climbing the tree. He is very fast in climbing the tree and can keep up with me in three or two times.


    This kind of tree is very brittle. The branches look strong, but they are easy to break. The big black bear is so heavy that it directly breaks the branches, and it falls down with the branches. Bear blind man fell in the snow, the skin is rough and the flesh is thick. It''s nothing wrong. The fire in my mother''s gate affected the fish in the pond, and also fell from the tree, which made my butt hurt.


    I didn''t have time to rub my ass and quickly got up to run for my life. It''s really hard for me to be beaten by the bear.


    Big black bear didn''t chase me immediately, but stayed where he was. Maybe he wanted to slow down.


    I did not continue to move forward, Lin Manxue is still behind, how dare I continue to run for life alone, bear blind can''t catch me, I will go back to her trouble.


    I stood in the same place to catch my breath. I was really tired after some tossing just now.


    It''s not a way to go on like this. I''m thinking about how to get rid of it. At present, there''s only one way, which is to kill the big black bear in front of me.


    Now that the enemy is strong and I am weak, how can I kill this big black bear?


    The only weakness of big black bear is its eyes. I have to blind it, make it aware of the danger and then take the initiative to escape. This is my most possible chance.


    I think about it. I''m not good at shooting. How can I shoot a blind bear in sports at such a long distance? The only way is to get close to him. Just like Jiang Jian and big black bear fighting for life, I hold him together. I take the opportunity to pull out a gun and shoot him blind. I''m very likely to succeed at such a short distance.


    It''s just that it''s too dangerous to do this. It''s putting myself on the edge of death. The scene of Jiang Jian''s tragic death just now is still hanging in front of me. His body is still lying straight in front of me. Do I have the courage to do this?


    Instead of waiting to die, it''s better to let go. Grandma is a bear. I''ll give up and gamble.


    This time, I took the initiative to approach the bear blind man. The bear blind man smelled me coming and thought he was a little surprised at my abnormal behavior. He stood there and looked at me with round eyes.


    I stood six or seven meters away from the blind bear, and I only had the last bullet left. Whether I could achieve it or not depends on the shivering, which determines the fate of me and Liman snow.


    I pulled out the pistol and held it in my hand. My palms were sweating and my eyes were fixed on the blind bear. The blind bear was also a little scared when he saw the gun. At the moment when the gun was fired, I clearly saw that the blind bear was frightened. Maybe he had realized that this guy in my hand was not simple and could kill him in an instant.


    After observing for a while, the blind bear saw that I didn''t move. Suddenly, he launched a surprise attack. He rushed over and threw me on the ground. If a bear with a weight of 400 kg threw me straight, I would be crushed into a pool of mud.


    Just now, Jiang Jian didn''t let bear blind fight with bear blind. They just had some physical contact. If they did, Jiang Jian would have lost his fighting power.


    I was brought down by the bear blind man, holding his head in his hands and hanging in the air. The bear blind man was not at ease, struggling to roll in the snow and biting me with his sharp claws.


    My arm was scratched by it, and a deep and long cut was made. The white bone inside was exposed and covered with blood. It can be seen how sharp the bear''s claws are.


    I quickly took out the pistol, aimed at its head, ready to pull the trigger, I and it have been holding together, so close, even the blind can hit.


    It''s a pity that man is not as good as nature. The blind bear is not stupid. How can he sit and wait to die? He threw me out with a heavy throw, and the gun in my hand rang without any accuracy.


    With a bang, the gun rang and people flew. The bear blind man was very powerful. My body was lifted into the air. Because the gun rang too close, the bear blind man was obviously shocked.


    Animals have a natural fear of loud sounds, especially gunshots. They have a kind of heart shaking to the sound.


    My body was hanging in mid air. Suddenly I pulled out a dagger at my waist and shot it as a flying knife. In fact, I was not far away from the blind bear, which was only two or three meters away. Just now, the moonlight passed through the clouds again, so that I could see clearly where the blind bear was and where his eyes were.I went straight to his right eye with this knife. I want to shoot him blind and make him a real bear blind.


    Such a short distance, such a sudden attack, such a good opportunity, I must succeed, I must.


    These routines are all designed by me. I know that this shot can''t help the blind bear. My purpose is to distract his attention by the sound of close range gunfire. Just give me a few seconds to shoot the Throwing Knife close at hand. I believe that my technology will not drop the chain at the critical moment.


    Using a gun as a cover to cover up a flying knife is the whole secret of my last fight.


    And I finally bet right, this knife is impartial, just hit the bear blind man''s right eye, bear blind man rolling on the ground in pain, it is furious, but the pain makes it can''t open the other eye.


    Blind bear without eyes, how can he find me under the interference of pain, and how can he be accurate.


    The blind bear roared for a while, bumped for a while, and then ran into the woods, leaving only a trail of blood.


    I was so tired that I sat down on the ground. This was the hardest fight I had ever had, and the most embarrassing one. First I was abused by Jiang Jian, then by Xiong blind. Fortunately, the result was good, and I laughed to the end.


    It''s still snowing, and it''s getting worse. I know it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Linman and I need to go down as soon as possible.


    I looked at Jiang Jian''s cold body and thought about it. I didn''t plan to take care of him. Jiang Jian deserved to die. Now Mengshui mountain is snowed and will not open again until next spring. No one will find Jiang Jian''s body even if it stays here all the time.


    Moreover, Jiang Jian''s body can''t be kept for that long. There are many beasts and birds here. As long as no one is watching, it will be eaten by the beasts who come out to look for food in a few days.

 Chapter 408

    I throw the gun under the cliff. It has no bullets and is useless. If I take it down the mountain, it may cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. After all, the gun is a troublesome thing.


    I was shot in the arm first, and then I was scratched by the big black bear. The old wound added a new one, and I lost a lot of blood. I took off my clothes outside, tore off a piece of cloth to bandage the wound, stopped the blood first, and then went back to the hotel to apply the medicine, or I would die if I couldn''t let it flow to my place.


    I bandaged the wound with both hands and mouth. For us martial arts practitioners, it''s not a big problem to get a small wound. I also have some experience in bandaging the wound.


    I put on my clothes and looked around in the snow. I picked up the flashlight and had a rest. Then I carried Lin Manxue down the mountain. I did not take the main road, still take the path, Lin Manxue did not wake up, I did not wake her up, when all this is a dream.


    It''s really like a dream. I wandered on the edge of death again and again. I went to Yama several times to report. However, if he didn''t accept me, I couldn''t help it.


    I really hope that when she wakes up, she only remembers the beautiful scenery in front of her and forgets everything that happened at night. Even if she regards it as a dream, I only hope that she remembers the beauty of her dream and ignores those unhappy things.


    It''s easier to go down the mountain than to go up the mountain, but the road is slippery in the dark, and I dare not be careless.


    I was holding a person in my arms. After a series of fright and desperate struggle just now, coupled with the fear of the surrounding environment, I felt like a frightened bird. I was not on high alert all the way.


    Fortunately, along the way, we did not encounter any dangerous things, only occasionally encountered a few rabbits or something.


    It was three o''clock in the morning when I got back to the hotel. I helped Lin Manxue undress and put her on the bed. Lin Manxue was in a coma and didn''t wake up after arriving at the hotel.


    I went to take a hot bath myself. My arm was scratched by the black bear and a large piece of meat was dug away. It really hurt. I didn''t let the water touch the wound. After taking a bath, I opened the first-aid kit I brought. The first-aid kit is a necessity for traveling, and it can save lives a lot of times.


    My first-aid kit contains a complete range of things, including wound stickers, cotton balls, gauze, scalpels, daggers, needles and threads, iodine, alcohol, drop medicine and anti-inflammatory drugs, as well as some cold medicine and so on.


    I turn on the air conditioner and adjust the temperature to 30 degrees. I sit in front of the mirror with my bare arms. First, I have to take out the bullet from my arm. I''m lucky that the bullet didn''t hurt the bone. It''s only embedded in the muscle. I have to dig it out with a scalpel and then apply medicine to the wound.


    I don''t have anesthetics, I don''t have surgery, I have to take out the bullets myself. I dare not go to the hospital. The gunshot wound is no better than other wounds. If I enter the hospital, I will be watched by the police.


    I soaked the cotton ball in alcohol, and then took out a ball to disinfect the scalpel. I bit a thick gauze in my mouth, and took another ball with alcohol to disinfect the skin. I tilted my head, holding a scalpel in my right hand, and slowly cut off the rotten skin and muscles outside. I was sweating. It was really painful. It was like ten thousand ants gnawing at my heart.


    My hands kept on acting, only by consciousness, and the huge pain attacked me again and again. They were like demons trying to devour my soul. They wanted me to stop halfway. I tightly bit the gauze, and my upper and lower teeth were biting together. They broke the gauze, and my lower lip was bleeding.


    The moment I took out the bullet, I was relieved. I took the needle and thread to sew the wound, including the big black bear scratching my wound. After finishing, I applied a layer of ointment on it, and then bandaged it with gauze. This process may only take 20 minutes, but for those involved, it may take centuries.


    I fell asleep with Lin Manxue in my arms, and the night was safe.


    The next morning we left Mengshui mountain. Lin Manxue didn''t speak much. Her eyes were empty and she looked sad. I don''t know if she thought of last night or that she thought last night was a dream.


    Now the snow on the road is very thick. There was another snow last night, but the snow at the foot of the mountain is certainly not as thick as that at the top of the mountain. The snow on the mountain is one foot thicker.


    We had to be very careful when driving in the snow, so we didn''t drive fast. We drove six or seven hours when we got back to orchid town. It took six or seven hours to drive three hundred miles. You can imagine how slow we drove.


    We stayed in orchid town for another two or three days. We didn''t return to Shencheng until the snow melted completely. It was already mid January when we returned to Shencheng.


    We left Shencheng for almost half a month. Many things happened in the past half a month. I finally fulfilled my promise to Manyu. Although I didn''t fulfill my promise in time on November 11, it was better to be late than empty cannon.


    There are more than half a month to take the annual leave. The company is doing the year-end work. Lin Manxue and I are both the leaders of the company. Although I am only the general manager of a branch, and Lin Manxue is the president of Manxue, there is still a big difference between them, but many documents or contracts can''t work without my signature.


    In the next few days, Lin Manxue and I are busy with our own work. Due to the delay of more than ten days, many things are delayed. Therefore, we need to seize the time to make up for the work left behind.Thanks to peiya, she helped me with many simple problems. Otherwise, all of them would have to be my life.


    It took me three days to deal with the work left behind in front of me, and another three days to visit the six major companies. This is a long-standing work arrangement. If I hadn''t asked for leave in front of me, this would have been done.


    As the general manager of the branch company, the attitude of the boss of each subsidiary company to me is definitely different from before. To make it clear, I am their boss now.


    First I went to Guangzhou for inspection, then I took Pei Ya back to several companies in Shenzhen for inspection, and finally I went to their company.


    The scale of Yifei''s company is much larger than before. Now it has 1670 people. With so many people in this kind of technology company, the scale is actually quite large.


    Mr. Wu personally showed me around the company''s laboratories and production plants. I met Mr. Yifei and Mr. Xu Dong in the R & D laboratory. Xu Dong saw that I was much more enthusiastic than last time. When Mr. Wu introduced me to them, Xu Dong was even more enthusiastic to me, smiling like a pug.


    I didn''t say anything, but I felt uncomfortable like eating a fly in my heart. How can I behave like this? I dislike the poor and love the rich. I flatter the leaders and ignore the same level and start. How can I get respect from others? My character is not very good.


    After visiting the company, I had a brief meeting with general manager Wu and the middle and upper level leaders above deputy manager.

 Chapter 409

    I fully praised their achievements in this period of time, and encouraged them to continue to work hard and strive for greater achievements next year. At the same time, I put forward some requirements and briefly introduced the development goal and direction of the branch next year.


    My speech was a great morale booster. It took a long time for the applause to stop.


    After the meeting, I asked Mr. Wu to stay with the manager of human resources department. I asked the company about the employee selection system and welfare system.


    Mr. Wu and the manager of the human resources department gave me a detailed report on these two tasks. I felt that many places were unreasonable, and he thought a little: "OK. I already know about this matter. I''ll go back and think about it, and see how to reform these systems to make them more in line with the actual situation of our company. "


    "Good."


    Before I left the company, I made a phone call to anyifei and asked him how Tao Ying''s injury was recovering. During this period, I didn''t have time to care about them, and I didn''t know what was going on. I only saw that Tao Ying had sent a few photos in her circle of friends, which should be no big problem.


    "Tao Ying has been discharged from the hospital some time ago, and now she''s resting at home. There''s no big problem," he said. She also wanted to go to work. I said that she was going to take annual leave anyway. I''ll go back to work next year. I tried to persuade her, and she finally listened to me. "


    Any one of them dare to interfere in Tao Ying''s work and life. This is a great progress. I said with a smile, "you are good now. With your own opinions, you will not follow her and make progress."


    "It must be."


    "Brother Tian - Oh, no, it should be called Mr. Ye now. I said, Mr. Ye, you can keep it a secret. You are the general manager of our branch company. You dare not disclose any information to your brother. If you hadn''t come to inspect today, I would have been in the dark. "


    I didn''t mean to hide it from them, but recently there have been a lot of things and I haven''t found a suitable opportunity.


    "Ha ha. Sooner or later, you''ll know. OK, let''s get together some time. I''ll leave it to you to arrange it. Let me know when it''s ready. "


    "Yes, Mr. Ye."


    "Roll the calf. That''s a deal. Hang up. "


    "Good."


    I came back from a business trip. Pei Ya and I were going up to the 12th floor this morning. Our office was on the 12th floor, and Yu Xi came out of the room next to the meeting room.


    There is a large copier next door. I came here to copy some materials.


    In fact, each floor has a large copier, if it is a small copier, basically every office has one.


    I think Yu Xi has so many materials in his hand. He should copy a lot of important materials before he comes here. The copier next to the conference room has the highest quality, and the speed and clarity of copying are also the highest.


    Today, Yu Xi is wearing a professional suit, a small suit, a white shirt and black silk stockings. She is very sexy. When she sees peiya and me, she immediately says "Hello, Mr. Ye and Pei."


    I look at Yu Xi in surprise. It''s not surprising that Yu Xi knows my identity. She has been working in the administration department for more than two weeks. The administration department is a service leader and Department of each department. As the director of the administration department, her first thing is to be familiar with the situation of each department and the leadership of the company. Although I wasn''t in the company for a period of time and didn''t meet her these days, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t know me.


    I have files in the administration department and the human resources department. She can see from a glance that I am the general manager of a branch company. How can I hide from the executive director? There is no need to hide from her.


    Pei Ya saw Yu Xi holding so hard, frowning: "director Yu, there are so many male colleagues in your department, why don''t you find a male colleague to help you, so many things you can''t move as a woman."


    Yu Xi smile, showing a thin white teeth, her mouth is small and exquisite, smile with a trace of radian, especially charming.


    "There are many things at the end of the year. Everyone is busy with what they are doing. I''m sorry to trouble them. It doesn''t matter. I can do it alone. It''s not very heavy anyway. "


    I look at such a pile of information is not heavy, I handed the briefcase to peiya, rolled up the sleeve to help Yu Xi move, Yu Xi scared directly stop me, said: "Mr. Ye, how can I let you do this, no, absolutely not, you put it down."


    I picked up the information and said with a smile: "director Yu, you can move a woman, what''s wrong with me as a man. Besides, it''s not to help you. It''s to help the company. Everyone has a share. "


    Pei Ya quickly pressed the elevator for us. Yu Xi''s office was on the 11th floor, just below us. I helped her carry the information to her office. Yu Xi, as a department director, has a small independent office.


    Yuxi''s office is clean and spotless, which makes people feel very comfortable. She also raised two pots of flowers on her desk, one pot of cactus, which is said to be able to prevent computer radiation, and one pot of rose. However, at this time, the rose did not bloom and was bare.


    "Where?"


    "Put it on my desk first." Yu Xi pointed to an empty place and said.


    "What are these?"


    Yu Xi said, "this is a letter of thanks.""Thank you letter?"


    "Yes. This is our letter to the family members of the employees. This one is for the father of the employees, this one is for the mother of the employees, this one is for the husband or wife of the employees, this one is for the grandparents of the employees, and this one is for the children of the employees. "


    Yu Xi sorted out and introduced: "Mr. Ye, employees are the most important cornerstone of the company. Only when they are good, can our company be good. And the work of employees can''t do without the support of their families. We care about employees, not only about themselves, but also their families, care for them and thank them. "


    I think what Yu Xi said is very reasonable. She is right to the essence of the matter. No matter who works, the ultimate goal is to make a better life for the family. Otherwise, who is willing to leave home to work.


    I nodded: "well said, well said. That''s a great idea. Who came up with it? "


    Yu Xi spits out his tongue and says sheepishly, "as long as you think it''s OK, whose idea doesn''t matter."


    I know that this idea must come from Yu Xi, but I can''t praise her. The office is very complicated and learned. If I praise her alone, it will make Yu Xi''s leaders uncomfortable. She has just come to the company, but she doesn''t have a deep foundation. I can''t make enemies for her.


    I clapped the dust on my hands and said, "your administration department has done a very good job this time. I''m very satisfied with your work. Keep up with it."


    "Thank you, Mr. Ye. On behalf of all our colleagues in the administration department, thank you."


    Pei Ya and I went back to my office. Pei Ya said, "director Yu is really a capable person and works very hard. Mr. Ye, it seems that you have really helped the company to recruit a rare talent this time."


    Pei Ya and Yu Xi will be my right-hand men in the future. I am very optimistic about them.

 Chapter 410

    "Pei ya, is Yu Xi still used to working in the administration department during this time?" I want to know about the situation of my stay in the branch office in Yuxi. Since I brought her in, I haven''t been in charge of her any more. It''s not that I don''t care about her. I really don''t have the spare time and energy to deal with it. Today is just an opportunity.


    "You should get used to it. Director Yu is a woman with strong adaptability. I talked to her some time ago. She said that everything is in the adaptation stage. I secretly observed her, and she didn''t show any dissatisfaction in her work. "


    "Good. That''s good. Pei ya, I care about Yu Xi not only because she is my friend, but also because I think she will definitely bring some changes to the company in the future. We need to cultivate her, take good care of her life and work, and let her give full play to her talents. "


    Pei Ya held the document in her hand and nodded: "Mr. Ye, I remember it. I''ll keep an eye on her all the time. "


    After talking about Yu Xi, I would like to know how the annual meeting will be held.


    "What''s man Xue''s plan for this year''s annual meeting, together or separately?"


    Pei Ya said: "the headquarters of the annual meeting has not yet reached a final conclusion, but I heard that someone suggested that it should be done separately. Now Manxue stalls are getting bigger and bigger. Some are in Shanghai, some are in Hangzhou, some are in Guangzhou, some are in Shencheng. There are so many companies scattered so widely that it is not meaningful to gather together because of the high cost."


    I don''t think it''s necessary to make one, but I don''t think it''s up to Lin Manxue to make up her mind about it.


    "What does Mr. Lin mean?"


    "President Lin has not ruled yet."


    I nodded: "do you have any ideas about this inspection?"


    Pei Ya''s big eyes flashed and said, "there are two."


    "Tell me about it."


    When I saw that Pei Ya seemed to have some worries, I laughed and encouraged: "Pei ya, we don''t have to have any other worries. Just say whatever we have, no matter what''s good or bad, what''s good or not, I won''t mind. I want to hear from you


    Peiya is very satisfied with my attitude. Since the general manager has spoken, it''s not appropriate for her to hide it.


    "First, we are lack of a unified management standard or platform, which leads to a waste of resources. Second, there is a big difference in the wages and benefits of various posts, and the rewards and punishments are not clear. We basically follow the previous welfare standards of various companies. I think this should be changed. Manxue or our branches should have a unified standard."


    Pei Ya said that these two problems are really urgent to be solved. "Well said. How does the Shanghai headquarters deal with these problems? "


    "They are now implementing the system of equal pay for the same job, plus floating bonus." I have been away from Shencheng for a few months, and I have just been on leave for two days. During this period, I was busy with the affairs of the branch company and lost contact with the Shanghai head office. Therefore, they haven''t had time to learn some of the trial terms.


    "What''s the effect?"


    "It has just been tried out, but the effect is still not obvious. However, according to the internal survey of employees, the enthusiasm of employees has been improved to a certain extent, with more supporters and less opponents."


    Although I am here as a branch of the Shanghai headquarters, Lin Manxue asked us to manage separately. She wanted to compare the two modes, which is more in line with the current market trend.


    Therefore, I can not do it according to the requirements of the head office. As long as I can put forward a more reasonable, standardized and effective plan, I can go my own way.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "let me think about this matter for two days. It''s good for you. When you think about it, let''s talk to human resources to see what standard is appropriate, and then report it to Manshi headquarters for approval."


    "Yes, Mr. Ye."


    "By the way, how many days off is this Spring Festival?"


    "The national legal holiday is seven days, and the snow is free for five days, a total of 12 days."


    Twelve days of annual leave is not too much or too little. Generally, the company''s holiday time is concentrated between seven and 15 days.


    "Has the notice been sent?"


    Pei Ya said: "the official website of the headquarters has been published for a long time."


    "Good."


    "Mr. Ye, will you go back to your hometown during the Spring Festival?"


    "It should come back. But I''m not sure now. If there''s no other arrangement, I''ll go back. And you? "


    Peiya said with a smile: "I will not return. My mother and my son have been brought to Shenzhen by me. There are no relatives in my hometown. There is no need to go back. "


    I talked with peiya for a while, and she went out to work. I was thinking about my work, and anyifei called me.


    "One fly."


    "Brother, are you free tonight?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If you are free tonight, I''d like to make it tonight."


    "Yes."


    "That''s settled."


    "Good."


    "I''ll contact other people. I''ll send you the hotel and private room number later. Remember to check."


    "I see."


    I just hung up on Yifei. Yang Lin, Lin Manxue''s assistant, called me on the inside line."Hello."


    "Mr. Ye, I''m Yang Lin." Yang Lin speaks seriously, always giving people a sense of business.


    "Assistant Yang, what instructions does Mr. Lin have?" Yang Lin calls me in person. It must be Lin Manxue who has something to call me.


    "In half an hour, please come to general manager Lin''s office. Don''t be late."


    "Good."


    I went to the office of Lin Manxue, President of Manxue company. I knocked on the door outside, and she said, "please come in.".


    I haven''t seen Lin Manxue for a week. Her hairstyle has changed. She has curled her hair in front of her, which is more feminine than before.


    After I moisten Lin Manxue several times, she exudes a woman''s breath, which makes men have a big appetite when they see her.


    I''m much more cautious when I enter Lin Manxue''s office now than before. Since I know that someone is bad for me and Lin Manxue, I dare not do anything wrong.


    Jiang Jian is just a pawn. Although he is dead, there are thousands of Jiang Jian waiting for the opportunity. As long as we don''t find out the behind the scenes, as long as the danger around us is not completely relieved, Lin Manxue and I have to keep a low profile.


    Jiang Jian is right in saying that I used to be too high-profile. I thought I was not afraid of anything and could ignore anything. But now, there are still many things to make elbows for me, and there are many dead holes in me. They just grab a lot of them.


    I stood at the door and didn''t go in immediately. Instead, I said respectfully outside the door, "Mr. Lin, are you looking for me?"


    My present performance is the same as that of an ordinary employee who meets the leader, and it does not show any flaw.


    Lin Manxue waved for me to come in. I half closed the door and didn''t close it completely.


    "Mr. Ye, sit down."


    I moved a chair and sat opposite to Lin Manxue. Lin Manxue saw that my face was instantly ruddy. Her eyelashes were trembling and trembling, and a sense of embarrassment and uneasiness filled between me and man Xue. Lin Manxue pretends to drink water to moisten her throat. It''s easy for her throat to dry and itch when she''s nervous. Maybe she hasn''t adapted to our serious conversation.


    "Mr. Ye."


    "President Lin."


    At the beginning, neither of us spoke first, but when we spoke, we had such a tacit understanding. Lin Manxue and I looked at each other awkwardly and laughed. I made a please gesture to indicate that man Xue would speak first.

 Chapter 411

    "Mr. Ye, I''d like to ask you for your opinions on several main things I''m looking for today."


    "Mr. Lin, please go ahead."


    "The first thing is about the company''s annual meeting. There will be an annual holiday in more than a week. The annual meeting is arranged by the headquarters of Manxue. Because the company in Shanghai and Hangzhou has a long way to go, I will let them solve it by themselves, and the funds will be unified by the headquarters."


    As for your branches and subsidiaries, since they are either in Shenzhen or Guangzhou and are close to the headquarters, I would like to ask your opinions to see if you want to do it together with the headquarters or by yourself? Originally, I wanted to talk to you about this matter a few days ago. I heard that you are investigating in the subsidiary these days, so it has been put off till now. "


    I said: "I have discussed with assistant Pei Ya about the annual meeting. We think the branch company can do it by itself. I think so. If the Shanghai head office does not participate this time, it is not good for our branch company to participate beyond the Shanghai head office, which will easily affect unity. This is one of the reasons. Second, the branch and the headquarters of Manxue involve less business, and the people in the headquarters are higher than the others. I''m afraid that the people in the subsidiary or the branch will feel inferior and affect their mood. This is not the purpose of our annual meeting. "


    Lin Manxue frowned slightly and said in surprise, "do people in Manxue headquarters have such a sense of pride?"


    As the biggest boss of man Xue company, Lin Man Xue is the queen of man Xue. Who dares to be disrespectful to her.


    I frankly admit: "Mr. Lin, to tell you the truth, let alone other people, even my general manager has this idea. You think I''m a vassal in the branch office, but when I get back to the headquarters of Manxue, I''m just a shrimp soldier and a crab general. Anyone can give me a look. I still do, let alone the others. "


    Lin Man Xue listened while thinking, nodded slightly: "you said this situation should have, and can''t change for a moment, also don''t need to change. Anyone who wants to be respected by others must have achievements that are respected by others. Be brave after you know your shame. Work hard. "


    "Yes, Mr. Lin."


    Lin Manxue added: "the second thing I want to hear is your work plan for a period of time in the future. It will be another year soon. Do you have any plans and goals in mind?"


    This is the first time that Lin Manxue took the initiative to ask about my work.


    I said: "Mr. Lin, can you spare me some time for this matter? I''d like to summarize it and report it to you. Then I''ll make a PPT to formally talk about this topic with you."


    Lin Manxue said, "OK. As long as you have an idea, you can report it at any time. I''m afraid you''ll be confused. "


    "Ha ha, you thought I had just graduated."


    Lin Man Xue flashed her two big eyes and said, "sometimes you look very mature, but sometimes you are very childish. If I ask you, you may mess with me."


    "No. Don''t worry. "


    "Good. By the way, are you going home this year? "


    Lin Man''s home in xuekou naturally points to Yang.


    I''m not sure, so I said ambiguously, "I should come back."


    Lin Manxue looked outside and saw that there was no one passing by. She pasted her body on her desk and said softly, "don''t you plan to spend some time with your girlfriend?"


    I know what Lin Manxue means. She wants me to stay with her for a few days.


    "Mr. Lin, what are your plans for the Spring Festival?"


    "Go back to country M. I want to see my mother. "


    Lin Manxue''s mother was buried in country m, so she wanted to go back to see her, which is also a matter of course.


    "When are you going?"


    "Two days before New Year''s Eve."


    "Don''t you want to go again in a few years?"


    "No. I want to spend a year with her. "


    "Oh. Or I''ll go with you. "


    Lin Man Xue''s face showed a trace of joy, obviously palpitating, but finally gently shook her head and said: "you can''t go. Someone''s with me. "


    "Yan Qingcheng?"


    "Well."


    I have nothing more to say about Yan Qingcheng accompanying her to m country. A few years ago, Yan Qingcheng had been taking care of her in M country, and it was expected that he would accompany her back to m country.


    "When will you be back?"


    "Not sure yet."


    I don''t know how long it will take for me and Lin Manxue to separate this time. According to the holiday schedule, it will take more than ten days at least. I can''t bear her, so I said, "I''ll stay with you for a few days after the holiday, and then I''ll go back to Mingyang."


    Lin Manxue pursed her lips secretly. She saw that I promised to stay with her for a few days. She was a little happy in her heart, and she inadvertently showed it on her face.


    "Good."


    "What is Yan Qingcheng doing recently?"


    "We are talking about a big business," said Lin


    "What business?"


    "Talk about cooperation with several logistics companies."


    "He wants to be in the express industry?""Well. Full intelligence and data. Once this cooperation is concluded, Qingcheng company will go further and have a big layout in the future. By the way, I''m also a shareholder. "


    "He''s pulling you in again?"


    Lin Manxue narrowed her charming big eyes and said, "yes. He asked me whether I would do it or not. I said why I would not do it if I had such a good chance. I invested 500 million yuan, accounting for 10% of Yan Qingcheng''s total shares. Hee, I didn''t pay him a cent


    "Is that ok?"


    "He loves me. What''s wrong. Yan Qingcheng has a fund company called Qingcheng fund. His main business is venture capital. I borrowed 500 million yuan from this fund company. The interest is very low, which is lower than the bank interest. "


    "Qingcheng fund? Is this fund a big company? "


    Lin Manxue said: "let me put it this way. The capital flow in the hands of this fund company will not be less than tens of billions of dollars. Who is Yan Qingcheng? It''s not too much to say that he is the first person of Huaxia venture capital. How many bosses want to cooperate with him, right? Of course, he can''t say so much money by himself, but it''s a piece of cake for him to spend only a few hundred million yuan. "


    I lowered my head and thought to myself: Yan Qingcheng, a bird, is uneasy and kind-hearted. He wants to tie Lin Manxue together with his project and money. In this way, Lin Manxue will never be separated from him. His intention is not insidious.


    I believe Lin Manxue, who is extremely smart, can see his intention. It''s just that he''s a fool if he doesn''t make money. Lin Manxue won''t take care of so much and just get what he needs. Anyway, Yan Qingcheng won''t do anything to her.


    I don''t want to talk about Yan Qingcheng with Lin Manxue any more. Every time I talk about him, every time I get to know him more, I feel inferior. I always feel that he is unattainable. This is a man who can''t be defeated. In order not to be abused, I''d better not ask so clearly. There is a word called muddle headed, even if I paralyze myself for the time being.


    "Man Xue, have you heard from Wei Wenjie?"


    "Well. He retired two days before New Year''s Eve


    It suddenly occurred to me that two days before New Year''s Eve was the day when man Xue left for M country.


    "You choose to go abroad two days before New Year''s Eve. Actually, you mean to avoid him, don''t you?"


    Lin Manxue admitted frankly: "well. I''m not ready to face him again. "

 Chapter 412

    "Man Xue -"


    with a look of panic in her eyes, Lin Man Xue interrupted me and said, "Chutian, remember what I told you, don''t provoke him."


    I don''t want man Xue to worry and say, "OK. Don''t worry. I won''t provoke him. Besides, I''m a nobody, and he doesn''t like me


    Lin Manxue seems to be worried about something, she thought for a while and said: "after the holiday, you''d better go straight home, don''t stay with me."


    "Why did you suddenly change your mind? Is it because of Wei Wenjie? "


    "No. I want to accompany Xiao Feng. "


    "I''m lying to ghosts. It must be. You and Xiao Feng often meet. Does he need your company? "


    Linman see me to her face, red face angry said: "I said is, don''t doubt me."


    Lin Manxue is not used to lying. She blushes when she lies and is easily annoyed.


    I understand Lin Manxue''s worries. It''s not easy for Wei Wenjie to come back this time. Although he came back two days before New Year''s Eve, he can''t rule out some other situations. Lin Manxue can''t understand the purpose of Wei Wenjie''s coming back now. She can only let me be together with her as little as possible and expose more danger in one minute.


    "Good. You are the leader. You can say whatever you want. "


    Lin Manxue said: "I will find out the purpose of Wei Wenjie''s return as soon as possible. I hope it''s all us who are neurotic and worry about nothing. Chutian, Wei Wenjie''s return this time is full of variables. Not only us, I think the whole city will make him panic. I think Yan Qingcheng is also having a headache recently. If you say that even he has a headache, should we be more cautious? "


    "Yes. I''ll listen to you. "


    Linman snow see I so cooperate with her, listen to her words, her face squeeze out a smile, dim eyes gradually bright.


    "Don''t say these unhappy things. Let''s talk about an important thing. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Manxue said: "the big smart project has been jointly launched. Yan Qingcheng called me and asked us to send someone to contact us as soon as possible. I gave it to Mr. Shan. Mr. Shan and a person in charge of Qingcheng company have made an appointment to have a meeting this afternoon between the representatives of the two companies to communicate and discuss some major businesses. The venue is Qingcheng building. Mr. Shan is following up on this matter. You accompany Mr. Shan to Qingcheng company to talk about these problems. One of you is the group leader and the other is the Deputy group leader, so I won''t show up. I don''t think Yan Qingcheng can come forward with this kind of thing. He is a big boss and won''t ask for specific details. Call me if you have any questions. "


    I said with a smile: "Mr. Lin, you are also a big boss. You can''t do everything by yourself. Don''t worry about handing it over to our younger brothers, and keep it for you and the company


    Lin Manxue''s smile suddenly brightened my eyes. Her smile was as gentle as the spring breeze, full of warmth and intoxication. Especially when she was smiling, her small teeth were neat and there was no gap. It was really beautiful.


    "This is a good learning opportunity. Business negotiation is a required course for leaders. You have only negotiated with some agents, dealers or small owners and small leaders of some hospitals before. You still lack experience in a large international company like Qingcheng company. This is a good opportunity. In addition, you will go to Mr. Shan and other managers to work out a draft later. Mr. Shan has already worked out the preliminary draft yesterday. I have seen that there are many aspects in the draft that need to be revised. You can discuss them. "


    "Good."


    "Do it well." Lin Manxue''s encouraging eyes make my whole body full of strength.


    "Thank you for your cultivation. I will do my best to live up to the love of the leaders."


    "Hee hee. Mr. Ye, I also wish you success and a good first step. "


    I talked with Lin Manxue about work for a while. Yang Lin called inside and said Xiang always wanted to see her. At this time, he was waiting in the reception hall.


    Lin Manxue is the president of Manxue company. Now we need to make an appointment to meet her. One is because she is busy with work, and the other is because Lin Manxue is the president of Manxue. She has a noble status and can''t be seen by anyone. This is also to prevent some people who don''t want to see her from disturbing her. After all, her working hours are full.


    In the past, it was not so strict. In the early stage, the company would be looser. These things are gradually improving. Now even if I want to see Lin Manxue, I have to make an appointment or ask for her permission. I can''t rush in like before.


    Of course, before we worked on the same floor, I raised my legs and went there. Most of the time, I avoided Yang Lin. she didn''t know. In fact, according to the normal process, I was very unprofessional and didn''t respect the leadership. It was just that my relationship with Lin Manxue was too complicated. It seemed impossible to say that I didn''t respect her.


    Xiang Pengyu was just like me in the past. Later, Lin Manxue asked to follow the rules, so he had to make an appointment in advance if he wanted to see man Xue.


    Lin Manxue asked Yang Lin to come in to Peng Yu. When I saw that Xiang Peng Yu wanted to come, I got up and left. Anyway, the work was almost the same.


    I came out of Lin Manxue''s office and bumped into a person at the corner of the corridor. This person is no other than Xiang Pengyu. Xiang Pengyu began to smile and pretended to be a modest gentleman. But when I saw it, my eyes immediately glared round, and my eyes were extremely cold. I said "sorry" to leave. Xiang Pengyu suddenly reached out to stop me "Ye Chutian?"I don''t like Xiang Pengyu. It''s not that he is Lin Manxue''s fiance in reputation. I''m a rival in love with him, but I think he is different in appearance, bright in appearance and dark in heart.


    He stares at me. I don''t feel anything. With a smile on his face, he glances at him faintly and ignores him directly. I want to leave sideways. Xiang Pengyu is still reluctant: "stop. I''m talking to you. You''re deaf. "


    Xiang Pengyu still regards himself as a character. If I don''t show that he thinks I''m afraid of him, I stand still and say, "ah? Mr. Xiang, are you talking to me? "


    Xiang Pengyu said darkly, "is there anyone else here besides you?"


    "Mr. Xiang, do you have any advice?"


    Xiang Pengyu looked at me for a long time and said, "it''s not easy to be the deputy director of the project department and the general manager of the branch company at a young age."


    I know there is something in Xiang Pengyu''s words. What is not simple? Is my ability not simple, or is my relationship with the leaders not simple?


    Yan Qingcheng is right. Xiang Pengyu is a Yin man. If you have any questions, you can tell him clearly. Why do you have to play riddles to make people confused? I hate such hypocritical people.


    I said with a smile: "Chutian, you are the general manager of Lin''s real estate. You are the top ten young talents in Shencheng. You are really not simple."


    Xiang Pengyu patted me on the shoulder with a smile but not a smile, and said, "it''s interesting. significant. After walking, keep your eyes open and watch out for wrestling. "

 Chapter 413

    Xiang Pengyu said and left. I stood in the same place and poohed. What''s the matter? Just now I don''t know who almost fell into shit. If I hadn''t stopped my body in time just now, I wouldn''t have fallen you and told you my family name.


    Tell me to be careful. You''d better worry about yourself.


    Xiang Pengyu didn''t affect my mood at all. I took him as a dog in the way. Is it necessary for me to care with a dog.


    I went to the project department to talk with Mr. Shan about the afternoon negotiation.


    When I went to Mr. Shan''s office, who was he talking to at that time? When he saw me knocking on the door, he immediately ended the call. Mr. Shan got up and warmly received me.


    "Mr. Ye, you are here. Please sit down. Please sit down."


    I said with a smile: "Mr. Shan, you are my old leader. You are so polite, which makes me a little flattered."


    Mr. Shan waved his hand and said modestly: "Mr. Ye, don''t say that. I''m just a few years older than you. I came to Lin''s group a few years earlier than you. I''m lucky to follow Mr. Lin to Manxue company. Otherwise, I''m not qualified to be your leader. You are now the most popular man in the snow, and your future is limitless. "


    Mr. Shan complimented me as the No. 1 man of man Xue, but I didn''t flatter him too much. At present, no one else in man Xue company can eat better than me in front of Lin Man Xue.


    Lin Manxue is my girlfriend. No matter what I do or say wrong, Lin Manxue won''t care too much about me, but they are different. They are like a group of good grandchildren in front of Lin Manxue. They are afraid of making a little mistake.


    You will say why they are so afraid of Lin Manxue, but a group of workers, the owner is not bright, the west is bright, where is not a part-time job.


    If you think so, you must be very wrong. From the perspective of development prospects and treatment, Manxue company and Qingcheng company are the two companies with the best welfare, and Lin Manxue has a very good relationship with Yan Qingcheng. Therefore, if you miss Manxue company, you can say goodbye to the company with the best treatment, because Qingcheng company certainly dare not accept it.


    There''s a joke circulating in Manxue company. Of course, it''s just a joke. Qingcheng company is President Lin''s back garden. President Lin can go whenever he wants. He''s not bound at all. Do you think the relationship is not clear?


    There is also a rumor that Mr. Lin has shares in Qingcheng company and is a secret major shareholder. I once asked Lin Manxue about this matter. Lin Manxue said that there is nothing at all. She only owns 5% of the shares in the intelligent technology projects of Qingcheng company. In addition, she only has some cooperation. She does not hold any shares in Qingcheng company.


    Lin Manxue himself also wondered how there could be such a rumor.


    I come up with a question: is this also the information Yan Qingcheng deliberately released, the purpose is to create momentum, let the outside world mistakenly think that his relationship with Lin Manxue is not clear, and even make people misunderstand that Lin Manxue is the boss of Qingcheng company.


    I day, Yan Qingcheng this Ya is not a good bird, always want to dig my corner, there is no door.


    "Mr. Shan, please don''t say that. I''m so embarrassed when you say that." I''m really embarrassed to be flattered by him. I feel like I''m flattering the leader in Manxue company. Although it has something to do with Lin Manxue, I didn''t flatter her. I captured her as a whole. Why flatter her again.


    Shan always closed the door and sat on the sofa with me: "brother ye, do you mind if I call you that?"


    "Mr. Shan, you are older than Chutian, and you are also my elder. You are called Chutian younger brother. I have wronged you."


    "No way, no way."


    Shan always saw that I was sincere and respected him very much. He was very happy and said with a smile, "brother ye, we haven''t said two intimate words for a long time. It''s better to have a chat now."


    "Good."


    Mr. Shan helped his glasses, half lying on the sofa with his head in his hands, chatting casually:


    "brother, I''m really optimistic about your prospects in Manxue company. Although you are now the deputy director of the project department and my deputy in reputation, you are also the general manager of the branch company. Speaking from the level, we belong to the same level, not high or low It''s a matter of time. I''ve been looking at you growing up. You are capable and serious. Over time, I think you are the general manager of mansue company. "


    Mr. Shan, the old fox, comes up and puts on a high hat for me. When things go wrong, there will be demons. When I see the moves, I''ll see what he wants to say. I don''t believe that he has no purpose in saying that.


    "Mr. Shan, please don''t make me happy. Mr. Lin is in charge of Manxue company. Even if I can do it, I don''t dare to rebel against her."


    With a look of disapproval on his face, Mr. Shan straightened up from the back of the sofa, leaned over his head and said to me, "don''t you see that Mr. Lin is training you, and she certainly wants you to take over her work. Lin is always someone. Although I''ve only been with her for more than a year, Mr. Lin''s wrist is all over the world. If I''m a little frustrated, none of us men can match her. "


    I have no doubt about this. Let alone Manxue company, even if we look at the whole city, few men can match Lin Manxue.


    Shan Zong''s eyes were rolling. Seeing that I was thinking, he said, "don''t be unconvinced when I say that. I admit that your brother is also a talent, but it depends on who you are compared with. Among the young people, you are also a dragon and Phoenix, but compared with Mr. Lin or the banquet, I think my brother is still so poor. "Mr. Shan''s words are very implicit. It''s a world of difference. He deliberately saved face for me, which I know very well.


    "Mr. Shan, you really think highly of me. How can I compare with Mr. Lin and Mr. Yan? How can I compare?"


    Mr. Shan ignored my self abasement and enlightened me by saying: "the business of man Xue company is booming now, and man Xue group is also in the process of slowly preparing. It won''t be long before man Xue company will develop into a super group. Who do you think was in charge of the company at that time, and how many senior management talents were needed, understand? "


    "What do you mean?" I pretended I didn''t understand.


    Shan Zong''s eyes were shining, and he asked with a smile, "what do you think our brothers lack most at present?"


    "Experience."


    Shan Zong and I have no experience in intelligent projects, so I said it without thinking about it.


    Mr. Shan shook his head and said, "No. It''s a credit. "


    "Credit?"


    Mr. Shan said unfathomably, "yes. Thanks. We two need to write down our names in the credit book for the development of man Xue company. This is the most important thing for you and me. So let''s take advantage of the opportunities and not look ahead. "


    Mr. Shan was afraid that I couldn''t understand him. He said more plainly: "one of us is the team leader and the other is the deputy team leader of the project. We must unite to do a good job in this project. As long as we do a good job in this project, no matter you or I, it will be a great achievement, and the benefits will be great in the future."

 Chapter 414

    I have understood Mr. Shan''s meaning for a long time. He is afraid that I will rob him of his power. At present, he is the leader of the project team, and I am just a deputy leader. If we quarrel with each other for power and delay the progress of the project, it will be bad for me and him.


    He gave me a prophylactic injection in advance and made it clear about the serious relationship inside. After all, he knew my character and was young and vigorous. Now with the support of Mr. Lin, he was in the ascendant of man Xue company. He was really worried that he couldn''t hold me down.


    Shan always doesn''t want to offend me, but he doesn''t want to be elevated by me. So he talks so much. Hey hey, I look down on Ye Chutian. I won''t fight for any power with him. I just want to do a good job in the project. I don''t care what I care about most if I don''t get any credit.


    I believe Mr. Shan also wants to do a good job in the project. As he said, the future of man Xue is really against the sky. Let''s not talk about Mr. Lin''s commitment to share shares. Let''s say that the career development prospect of man Xue is also full of temptation.


    Mr. Shan gave me a sweet jujube first, and then beat me. Sure enough, he was an old man, and the ginger was still spicy.


    Competition in the workplace is everywhere, both on and off the stage, cooperation and competition, full of all kinds of weird and deceptive.


    I said with a smile: "Mr. Shan, don''t worry. You are the general manager of this project. I just help you with your work. Chutian has always kept this in mind."


    I showed my attitude, and Mr. Shan also got my promise. He was very happy in his heart and said with a happy face: "my brother, we will work together in the future to discuss more things and do a good job in this project together, so as to share the worries of Mr. man Xue and Mr. Lin."


    "Good."


    After we made friends, Mr. Shan got closer to me. We changed the topic and talked about some work in the afternoon.


    This is our first contact with people from Qingcheng company. In the past, it was Lin Manxue who talked with Yan Qingcheng alone. The place where they talk is more casual. It may be in Yan Qingcheng manor, or it may be in golf course or other entertainment places. In a word, they make a deal while playing.


    As for the specific work, we need to talk to the people below their company. The boss is in charge of how to do it. There is only one general direction, and the rest is to be supplemented and improved by our younger brothers.


    Mr. Shan asked his secretary to call several other technical managers and technical backbones one by one to inform the meeting. We went to the meeting room together.


    Mr. Shan asked the technical department to work out a draft yesterday. We are now discussing which details of the draft need to be revised. A technical manager will revise it next to us. We will revise one of the items we have discussed, and print out several copies after the final draft.


    The other party asked us to arrive at Qingcheng company at 1:00 p.m., and it would take more than an hour for Manxue company to arrive at Qingcheng company. I always go out for dinner early in the morning. The guest I invited at noon, after all, was my big leader before, so it was right to invite him to dinner.


    Mr. Shan and I arrived at Qingcheng company before one o''clock in the afternoon. This is my first visit to Qingcheng company. When I saw the building and the exterior decoration of Qingcheng company, I was shocked by its magnificence.


    This is just a branch of Qingcheng company. Specifically, it''s just a project Department of Qingcheng company, or Qingcheng intelligent technology company. But even such a company, its scale is several times larger than that of today''s Manxue company.


    All the buildings here belong to the site of Qingcheng intelligent. I roughly counted that there are at least a dozen buildings, and each building has at least 30 floors.


    The decoration outside is like a palace. There is a red carpet outside the main door. Except for the headquarters building, I found that several buildings are heavily guarded, which have become a small base, and there are groups of security patrols from time to time.


    Shan and I are always led to building 5. According to the introduction of the security guard who led us in, building 5 is mainly an administrative building, which is usually referred to as an office building.


    On the way, the security guard handed us over to a little beauty, who received us. The little beauty was so beautiful and elegant that she had red lips and white teeth. We walked all the way, and I found that the people of Qingcheng intelligent technology were very professional, and the working atmosphere was very good.


    Yan Qingcheng deserves his reputation. There are no weak soldiers under a strong general. The people he brings out are really extraordinary.


    Mr. Shan asked me quietly: "Mr. Ye, have you ever been to Qingcheng intelligent company with Mr. Lin before?"


    I said, "No. This is the first time. "


    "It''s my first time, too. I used to listen to other people talk about how the company is powerful. I thought it was exaggerating. It''s better to meet people than to be famous. Now I can see that it''s better than anything else. "


    I nodded. I had heard other people talk about the mystery of Qingcheng intelligent company before. Mr. Shan and I only looked at it outside, but before we went to other places to visit it, we were scared like this. If we went to every building to have a look, I was worried that we would be shocked.


    The little beauty led us to the front desk on the first floor of Building 5 and handed us over to another beauty reception at the front desk of the administration building. She asked us to register first, and then contacted the person in charge we need to find.


    The person in charge, surnamed Yang, is in charge of the contact between Manxue and Qingcheng.


    The front desk lady made an internal call to ask Mr. Yang about the situation. She said that the representative of Manxue company had arrived and asked Mr. Yang if he had time to receive us. The call was Mr. Yang''s assistant. Then she said that Mr. Yang was still holding a conference call and asked the front desk to lead us to the reception room for a rest. She immediately came to the reception room to receive us in person.The receptionist helped us to press the elevator up the stairs, and then led us to a reception room where a woman in her thirties was waiting.


    The woman looked very capable. She wore professional clothes, round face, short hair and a pair of black rimmed glasses. She said a few words of apology to us, then asked us to sit on the sofa and wait, and made us two cups of tea herself.


    Mr. Yang''s assistant sat with us for a while and then went to work. It seems that she was also very busy. Mr. Shan and I were in the meeting room, drinking tea and waiting until three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Mr. Shan and I sat in the reception room for two hours.


    An hour ago, Mr. Yang''s assistant came over twice to explain. She said that there was something urgent happened in the company. Mr. Yang was in a meeting to deal with it. Maybe it would be a little later. I''m really sorry. She also brought us a lot of fruit.


    For the next hour or so, I went to ask Mr. Yang when he would be able to come every ten minutes. The answer was that Mr. Yang was still in a meeting, and no one came to entertain us.


    The more I wait, the more annoyed I am. They set one o''clock on their own, and they pushed left and right. Now they don''t see anyone at three o''clock. They bully us. Don''t dare to be angry, right.


    I suddenly stood up from the sofa, ready to break into their project director''s office to find someone, can''t be hanging by them for no reason, Mr. Shan quickly grabbed my arm and advised me: "Mr. Ye, be calm, this is Qingcheng company, we can''t be foolhardy."

 Chapter 415

    Mr. Shan patted me on the shoulder, motioned me to sit down and wait.


    We waited for another hour. This time, it''s even more excessive. We didn''t see a single person in this hour. The assistant surnamed Yang didn''t show up again, and no one came out to explain what happened.


    What annoys me most is what Yang did. If he is really busy today, he can come over and say it in person. We can reschedule it, or he can send another person to talk with us. He is not the only one in his project department. What does it mean when he asks an assistant to come over and say it vaguely without saying a word.


    When four o''clock arrived, I couldn''t help it any more. I couldn''t help it any more. I stood up from the sofa and scolded, "what a bullshit company, do you have any idea of time! The time is decided by themselves. Now we have been waiting for three hours, and we haven''t seen anyone. What''s the matter! We are playing with the snow


    I can see that general manager Shan is also angry, but he is trying to restrain himself. This is Qingcheng company. To put it mildly, one Qingcheng company''s assets can be worth at least hundreds of Manxue companies. Although Manxue is also a big company, if compared with Qingcheng company, we can only say that it''s not enough to look at it.


    The shop bullies its customers. Their strength is much stronger than ours. Shan always dares not offend them. He has to bear his anger and act according to their faces. But I''m not afraid of anything. You don''t respect me and I don''t want to respect you.


    Cooperation can only be carried out with sincerity. If this kind of cooperation is not sincere, even if we don''t worry about the boring losses this time, we will suffer a great loss in carrying out our work in the future.


    Only on the basis of mutual benefit, equality and trust can cooperation be reached. What does Yang mean by doing this? He doesn''t understand hospitality at all.


    I Hula to their project comprehensive department, project comprehensive department in front of a big sign, I will not find the wrong place, I know this department can deal with everything about the project.


    There are 50 or 60 card seats in this department, which are divided into several office areas. Each card seat is full of employees. They are all dressed in formal clothes, men''s suits and leather shoes, women''s suits and professional skirts.


    I didn''t knock on the door. I just pushed the door and rushed in. I said angrily, "I''m Ye Chutian, the representative of man Xue company. I''m looking for you general manager Yang."


    A man in his thirties came over and said politely: "Hello, Mr. Ye. My family name is Liu. I''m the chief of the first section of our project comprehensive department. Mr. Yang is still in a meeting. Would you like to wait a little longer? "


    "Just a moment?" I murmured? What do you mean, one minute! You Qingcheng company''s meeting is three hours? Let me tell you, Mr. Liu, if you don''t call Mr. Yang out today, I can think that your Qingcheng company is deliberately insulting our Manxue company. At the same time, I doubt the sincerity of your company. I will go back to report to Mr. Lin truthfully. "


    I know that Yan Qingcheng doesn''t dare to offend Lin Manxue. I deliberately take out Lin Manxue to scare them. If Lin Manxue knows that Yan Qingcheng''s people are so hard on us and deliberately play tricks on us, she will not give up.


    Of course, I''m just saying this casually. In fact, I won''t tell Lin Manxue about it at all. The reason is very simple. Yan Qingcheng cooperates with Manxue company is that he wants to please Lin Manxue and tie Lin Manxue with him in the same boat so that they can get rid of customs clearance. In this way, Lin Manxue will always be with him.


    If you are just looking for partners, to tell you the truth, Qingcheng company doesn''t look up to and doesn''t need to cooperate with Manxue company. I think many people in Qingcheng company can''t figure out this problem. What benefits can Qingcheng company, which is neither short of money nor resources, bring to us by cooperating with Manxue company.


    It''s just that Yan Qingcheng asked us to do so. They can only carry out the orders. They deliberately neglect us and even make trouble for us. I think there may also be such factors.


    Therefore, in the overall situation, it is our company that Manxue asks for Qingcheng, not Qingcheng.


    Chief Liu looked at me with such a strong tone. As soon as his sense of superiority of a large company came up, he began to hang me haughtily:


    "Mr. Ye, please find out one thing. This is Qingcheng intelligent technology, not your Manxue company. I said that Mr. Yang is in a meeting. He can''t get away. If you and your colleagues are willing to wait, they can make another appointment."


    When he asked us to make another appointment at this time, I was very angry: "what do you mean? Is that how you want to send us back? Why didn''t you say that earlier? You made us wait for three hours to say that. Play with us, right


    I''m furious. The key to getting along with people is mutual respect. If the other party doesn''t respect us, I can only talk nonsense with him.


    Bullying is human nature, they bully, I''m not easy to fuck.


    Section chief Liu snorted and said with a cold face: "Mr. Ye, please be polite and civilized. Don''t always greet other people''s families. It''s a very unqualified behavior. "


    "Talk to me about quality! You''ve wasted three hours of our time without saying a word? Do you know what wasting other people''s time is murder? Is it useful for me to be polite when dealing with murderers like youLiu section chief''s face is getting darker and darker, and his words are getting worse and worse: "how can your employees in Manxue be so unqualified! You are willing to wait. We didn''t ask you to wait. As I have said, President Yang is in a meeting. He can''t spare time to receive you. It''s very common to discuss the temporary cancellation of such matters. We''re sorry to let you go for nothing, but there''s no way to do it. No one wants that, right? "


    I pointed to Liu''s nose and said with a smile: "ha ha. OK, you cow, I''ll give you the damn. Do you mean we''re hung up by you or we''re wrong. You Qingcheng company don''t keep your promise, you don''t have the time concept, and you want to pour dirty water on us. Liu section chief, you are just a small section chief. Don''t talk big. I''m afraid you can''t bear the responsibility. "


    Section chief Liu felt guilty when he saw that I was so tough. After all, he was just a small section chief. On behalf of Manxue company, we were not equal in identity. So he relaxed his tone and said, "Mr. Ye, today''s matter is a misunderstanding. I think there is something wrong with our communication. We Qingcheng company have something wrong, You Manxue company also have it. You can''t say who is right and who is wrong or who should be held responsible. You can only say that things happen by chance. Why don''t you go back with your colleagues and make another appointment with Mr. Yang? I don''t think Mr. Yang is very busy today. I''m sorry


    Section chief Liu just said something to us now, which makes me extremely angry. But I always have to take some face into consideration in other people''s territory, and I can''t spill it. This is not the style of our Manxue company.


    I didn''t hold down my anger just now, so I started swearing. I can''t take it back. I''m still too young and energetic to hold my breath.

 Chapter 416

    I now represent man Xue''s face. If we lose this face, man Xue doesn''t want to be a dwarf. I''m thinking about ways to solve the problem. I can''t go back like this. If we go back like this, it doesn''t seem that we are incompetent. However, we can''t make the relationship between the two companies too rigid, which is not conducive to future cooperation.


    I said: "well, we don''t have to pursue the previous issues. Just now, it was a misunderstanding. Manxue and Qingcheng are big companies and old partners. There''s no need to argue about such a small matter. You now give me a promise, when I can see Mr. Yang, I want an accurate time, so even if I don''t eat or sleep during this time, I will keep him. If he has to have a meeting all the time, OK, it doesn''t matter. My colleagues and I eat and live in his office, and you don''t have to entertain us. We''ll order our own takeout. As for when Mr. Yang will finish the meeting, please let us know. It''s no problem. "


    "This -" section chief Liu hesitated. Seeing my uncompromising posture, he really planned to fight with them today, but he was in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Mr. Ye, the time of the meeting is really bad. We can''t give an accurate time. It''s not going to be another time. "


    I don''t give him a chance to tangle: "it''s OK. You tell me where the conference room is. We will guard it outside. As soon as president Yang comes out, we will talk about it immediately. We are not afraid to wait. Anyway, we have been waiting so long. Section chief Liu, if you want to lead the way, you can take us to the door of the conference room to guard now. "


    I noticed something unusual. Yang may not be in a meeting at all. It''s just an excuse. At first, I thought he was really in a meeting, but section chief Liu hesitated just now, making me feel that they might really be playing with us.


    But why did Yang do it? What good will it do him?


    The intention of cooperation is something that Lin Manxue and Yan Qingcheng, two big bosses, have decided in person. Both sides have signed contracts. Why do they want to embarrass us?


    This is something I can''t understand. They can''t find any reason to do this. Is it just to give us a bad impression on man Xue, and they are not afraid to make the relationship between man Xue and Qingcheng company stiff?


    I think Yan Qingcheng certainly doesn''t want to see such a situation. I met Yan Qingcheng once. He obeyed Lin Manxue''s advice and didn''t dare to offend her at all. How could he indulge the people who offended Lin Manxue.


    It''s strange.


    That''s why I want to find out whether Yang is playing tricks on us and why he is doing it.


    I urged section chief Liu to take us quickly. At this time, two men with special identities suddenly appeared at the door. They came in one after another.


    The whole office became silent after the young man came in, especially section chief Liu. His eyes were wide open for half a minute, and then he looked frightened.


    Man with deep eyes in the office around a circle, and finally fell on me, was so penetrating gaze, my heart seems to be pressed by a mountain, some breathless.


    I didn''t expect to see him again so soon, this mythical man.


    He is no other than Yan Qingcheng, the president of Qingcheng company.


    It''s not cold in winter in Shencheng. Generally, the temperature is maintained at least 15 degrees. Occasionally, it falls below 10 degrees, with an average of more than 20 degrees. Especially in this sunny climate, it''s not cold at all.


    It''s not cold outside, but how can I feel chilly from inside out?


    Yan Qingcheng is dressed in simple casual clothes, and his coat is also casual. I find this man has great taste. He likes freedom and advocates the voice of the soul. He does whatever he wants, and he never wrongs himself because of the eyes of the outside world.


    Lin Manxue once said that she didn''t want to challenge Yan Qingcheng to be himself. It seems that Lin Manxue knows him very well. Maybe Yan Qingcheng can only bow his noble head in front of Lin Manxue.


    Yan Qingcheng is still with the bodyguard of the last time. This time I am very close to this bodyguard. Close observation makes me feel familiar. I think of a person, sun Jianbing. I find that Yan Qingcheng''s bodyguard and sun Jianbing belong to the same kind of people, or they may have been soldiers.


    He gives me the most intuitive feeling is dangerous, extremely dangerous, his eyes look dull or some focus, focus on the eyes often give people a dull illusion.


    This is definitely a very scary opponent.


    Yan Qingcheng takes back his aggressive eyes and glances at me faintly. This is my third time to meet Yan Qingcheng.


    For the first time, at Lan Yu snow bridge, Xiang Pengyu''s club, Yan Qingcheng solved the embarrassment of proposing to Lin Manxue and Xiang Pengyu on the spot. I had no contact with him at that time. He was the most dazzling protagonist on the field, while I was just a gourd eater.


    The second time in Yan Qingcheng''s manor, Lin Manxue helped me make an appointment with Kong Xueqiang. This bureau was set up by him. Later, I forced Kong Xueqiang to take him away, which almost caused a disaster. I had two drinks with Yan Qingcheng that time, but they all drank together. He didn''t look me in the eye during the whole process. Maybe he had forgotten that I had been to his manor. At that time, he was still the main character, and I was just the driver and bodyguard beside Lin Manxue, a marginal figure.This is the third time. Maybe this time my role has changed a little. I am no longer a supporting role or a gourd eater. I finally become the leading role. At present, I can''t be considered as No.1 man. As long as there is Yan Qingcheng, I may not be able to be a real No.1 man.


    He''s always the most special and eye-catching one. He lets me play every minute, and he plays.


    Yan Qingcheng turns his head slightly and turns his eyes to section chief Liu, who shakes more severely under Yan Qingcheng''s eyes.


    Yan Qingcheng said indifferently, "he''s from Manxue company, do you know?"


    Section chief Liu was terrified to see Yan Qingcheng ask him himself. He had worked in Qingcheng company for so many years, but Yan Qingcheng never said a word to them. This time, he almost got scared and knelt down in front of Yan Qingcheng.


    "Know know."


    Section chief Liu stammered a little. Yan Qingcheng said, "man Xue company is the most important partner of Qingcheng company, do you know?"


    Section chief Liu turned pale with fright, lowered his head and said, "chief banquet, I-I''m wrong."


    "Inform the financial department, give him an extra year''s salary, and then let him go." Yan Qingcheng''s voice is not big, but his words let the whole project comprehensive department hear clearly.


    Yan Qingcheng is so domineering, he just said a few words to decide a person''s fate, turn over the hand for the cloud, cover the hand for the rain, let other employees silent.


    The office of the general affairs department of the project is very quiet, and the needles can be heard, only the sound of Yan Qingcheng moving forward.


    "What''s your name?" Yan Qingcheng asked me casually with three points.


    I looked at his smiling face with a shudder in my heart. At this moment, I was a little flustered.


    Yan Qingcheng''s aura is too strong for me to breathe.

 Chapter 417

    "Ye Chutian."


    I was right, light way back.


    "How long have you been working for man Xue?"


    "More than a year."


    Yan Qingcheng, noncommittal, suddenly asked, "are you satisfied with what I just did?"


    "Just so so."


    "Oh?" Yan Qingcheng seems to be surprised. I will answer him like this.


    He asked me just now. I was completely passive. I didn''t want to be suppressed by Yan Qingcheng. I took a deep breath, looked up at Yan Qingcheng''s deep eyes and said, "Mr. banquet, you asked me just now. As a courtesy, can I ask you a question?"


    Yan Qing Cheng Mingxian was stunned for a moment, and then waved to me to ask.


    "How long have you been with Qingcheng?"


    Yan Qingcheng asked me this question just now, obviously with a trace of contempt. I''m not willing to fall behind. I''m willing to take the risk of being misunderstood and ask him this question. I can get back a little bit.


    When I asked this question, the whole office was shocked. Yan Qingcheng was the boss and founder of Qingcheng company. I asked Yan Qingcheng how long he had worked in Qingcheng company. Either I was ill or my brain was short circuited and I was talking nonsense.


    This problem is quite aggressive, and if you offend Yan Qingcheng, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Yan Qingcheng did not attack, slightly thought about it and said: "longer than you, anyway, more than a year."


    I didn''t expect that Yan Qingcheng would answer this question. The reason why I asked this question is to prove that I am not afraid of him and that I am equal with him in some places, such as dignity, respect and personality.


    I don''t expect him to answer. It''s obvious that I''m suspected of making mistakes when I ask such a question in front of his staff.


    After all, Yan Qingcheng is not an ordinary person, a god like figure. Not everyone is qualified to talk to him, nor is everyone qualified to ask him questions, let alone this kind of unfriendly question.


    Yan Qingcheng impressed me once again.


    When Yan Qingcheng saw that I was in a daze, he suddenly asked one of his employees, "what are you doing? Why not receive them? "


    The employee who was asked was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Mr. Yan, Mr. Yang - Mr. Yang, he''s in a meeting?"


    "Yes - yes."


    "When does it end?"


    "This -"


    Yan Qingcheng raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m not sure?"


    "Yes. Yes


    Yan Qingcheng turned his face to me and hooked his fingers to show me to go. It was a very provocative move. He was just very generous, and I couldn''t be vague at the moment. I went there with a smile and didn''t show any difference on my face.


    Looking at the ceiling, Yan Qingcheng seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, he said, "it''s called Ye. What did ye come from?"


    "Ye Chutian."


    "Oh, yes, like you told me once. I''m so forgetful that I didn''t remember you for a while


    Yan Qingcheng is not forgetful, but deliberately so humble me.


    I don''t care to smile and say: "banquet is always noble, noble forget things, understand."


    "You heard that just now. Mr. Yang is really in a meeting. He has no time to talk with you." Yan Qingcheng suddenly said, "since Mr. Yang has no time to talk with you, how about I talk with you?"


    Yan Qingcheng never stops talking. Once again, he makes me dumbfounded. Yan Qingcheng wants to talk to me in person. These are some specific jobs, which are all done by the following people. Does he want to talk to me about these?


    Once again, I was ruined by Yan Qingcheng. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes and hear it with my own ears, I would have doubted that I was dreaming. Yan Qingcheng was not a regular person, and he did more than I did.


    Seeing that I didn''t make any statement, Yan Qingcheng said with a smile, "what? Don''t think I''m qualified enough to understand your business? "


    "That''s not true. Since the banquet always attaches so much importance to our Manxue company and wants to personally guide our work, I welcome it. "


    Banquet always nodded, he did not leave anything, turned and left. I don''t know what he meant. The chief bodyguard of the banquet made a gesture of please: "two, please."


    "Where to?"


    "The place to talk about work, of course."


    The whole farce list didn''t insert a word, he just followed me all the time. He didn''t help me or stop me when I made a fuss in the general office of the project. Later, when Yan Qingcheng came in, he didn''t dare to talk. The best thing Mr. Shan is good at is to protect himself.


    Yan Qingcheng took us to leave building 5 and go to building 9. His office is on the ninth floor. The house number is 95. Yes, there are only two digits, 95.


    Isn''t the ninth five year plan the supreme one?


    Wocao, Yan Qingcheng is arrogant enough to regard himself as the emperor of Qingcheng company, but what is he when he is not the emperor of Qingcheng company?


    Yan Qingcheng opens the door with his fingerprint and eye pupil scanning. He goes in first, while his bodyguard guards guard at the door. As we are preparing to go in, his bodyguard suddenly reaches out to stop us."I''m sorry, all guests entering this office are not allowed to bring electronic equipment and metal equipment. Please put the relevant things in this drawer. "


    Yan Qingcheng''s bodyguard said, pointing to a big cabinet at the door without expression.


    I frowned and said, "what does that mean?"


    "The rules."


    "Whose rules? Is the banquet always decided? "


    "Of course."


    I said suspiciously: "since it''s the rules set by the general manager of the banquet, why doesn''t he abide by them but ask others to abide by them?"


    With a proud tone, the bodyguard said lightly: "the banquet is always the host, not the guest."


    My day, I feel a little uncomfortable. They all say that he is more strict than self-interest and lenient to others. He is just the opposite. Isn''t that too much?


    I can''t say anything if people really have this rule and do as the Romans do. After all, Qingcheng company is an intelligent technology company. Yan Qingcheng''s office must have put a lot of good things. They may be sensitive to some electronic equipment and metal equipment.


    As for Yan Qingcheng himself, it''s also good to explain that his things may have been tested or processed, and there is no damage to them.


    If I don''t, I really don''t want to go in here. What kind of people do not abide by their own rules but ask the guests to abide by them? Do you know how to treat the guests? There''s no such thing. What kind of boss has what kind of employees. No wonder people in Qingcheng company like to be arrogant and disrespect others.


    I opened the drawer of the cabinet, took out the briefcase, wallet and mobile phone and put them in. Then I closed the drawer and prepared to lock it. There was a small key hanging on the small door. Shan always followed me.


    Yan Qingcheng''s bodyguard said coldly in the back, "please leave your watch and key, too."


    I took off my watch and put it in the drawer with the key.


    With some displeasure, I asked, "is it OK this time?"


    When the bodyguard looked at me, he suddenly took out a monitoring instrument from his waist and swept it around me. Suddenly, there was a crisp sound. It was the hair from the belt. The head of the belt contained iron. It was a metal monitoring instrument and it would ring naturally.


    "You don''t want us to take off the belt, do you?" I brow lock tightly of some displeasure ground say.

 Chapter 418

    The bodyguard was non-negotiable and said in an imperative tone:


    "all metal and electronic equipment must be kept."


    I think they are insulting people. If I wear a gold wire inner to protect my little brother, do I want to take off the inner too?


    I''m just about to say something. Mr. Shan takes off his belt and stores it in the cabinet before I argue. It''s not easy for Mr. Shan to cooperate with me. After all, he''s the team leader. I can''t disagree with him.


    I gritted my teeth and took off the belt.


    Yan Qingcheng''s bodyguard checked twice again with the detector, and didn''t find anything unusual before he let us in. He brought us the door and guarded it outside.


    Yan Qingcheng''s office is too luxurious, which is countless times more luxurious than Lin Manxue''s. his desk is a marble table, which is bigger than a 1.8 meter bed. It is clean and can be used as a mirror.


    Does Yan Qingcheng still have this hobby of looking in the mirror while working? Yummy! When I think about this picture, I feel strange.


    Yan Qingcheng sits on the boss''s chair with his eyes half closed. After looking around, Mr. Shan and I can''t find a chair. We don''t even have a sofa. In such a luxurious office, we don''t even have a sofa. Mr. Shan and I can''t help looking at each other. We see something incredible in each other''s eyes.


    What kind of design is this?


    Yan Qingcheng was sitting and we were standing. It was not like a cooperation negotiation, but like a report.


    I thought to myself whether Yan Qingcheng deliberately made a fool of himself. He had the chairs and sofas removed ahead of time in order to crush us psychologically. Just a few hours in front of the game, we stood up and thought it was good.


    I once again play the winning method of Ah Q spirit, or I''m afraid of suffocating myself. I only met Yan Qingcheng a few times without saying two or three words, but I have been humiliated by him several times.


    In front of me, in the office of the general project office, he was hitting me in the face. He was dealing with section chief Liu. In fact, he was teaching me how to be a man. Yan Qingcheng can settle anything with just one word, but I will only smear Lin Manxue. What can I do to protect her.


    Women need a strong shoulder. I was defeated by Yan Qingcheng in this level.


    Just now outside, Shan Zong and I were humiliated even more. Even the leather belt was inexplicable, and we had no temper at all. What can we say? Now we stand in front of him like a slave. What courage do you think I have to fight with him.


    Of course, it''s all my own feelings. The truth is that Yan Qingcheng may not know my relationship with Lin Manxue at all. Naturally, he doesn''t take me seriously. I compare myself with him and feel ashamed.


    Yan Qingcheng remained silent for a long time. Mr. Shan and I stood in front of him for a long time. It was like standing in front of him.


    I don''t want to be so quiet any more. We''re here to talk about work on behalf of man Xue, not to see Yan Qingcheng sleeping. What''s good for you to sleep as a big man? You''re not a beautiful woman. I''m not interested at all.


    I repeatedly called a "banquet general", I am not afraid to disturb Yan Qingcheng closed his eyes to think about the problem, disturb, you ya can me how.


    Yan Qingcheng suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "Mr. Lin asked you two to take charge of the intelligent project?"


    Mr. Shan nodded and said with a flattering smile: "yes, Mr. Yan. My last name is Shan, I - "


    " I didn''t ask you, I asked him. " Yan Qingcheng directly does not give Shan zongzi face, coldly interrupts him.


    Mr. Shan originally wanted to get close to Mr. Yan Qingcheng. After all, Yan Qingcheng is not an ordinary person. If he could talk to him for a few words, he would get the capital of bragging all his life. Unexpectedly, Mr. Shan''s hot face sticks to Yan Qingcheng''s cold butt, and he touches his nose and sticks there awkwardly.


    When I saw Yan Qingcheng''s disrespect for the man Xue company, I said coldly, "Mr. Yan, this is the general director of our man Xue intelligent project. He can completely represent our man Xue."


    Yan Qingcheng looked at me and then at Mr. Shan, and said, "since you are the general manager, that is to say, I can talk with you, so please wait outside. There''s nothing for you here."


    What? When I heard this, I clenched my fist and squeezed my fingers. I really want to smoke him. What do you think you can look down on people if you are Yan Qingcheng?


    I didn''t hit him. Lin Manxue once said that if you want others to respect you, you should have the capital to let others respect you. Yan Qingcheng is powerful now. He looks down on me because I''m not proud of myself. Violence is just a kind of barbaric behavior, is a kind of vent to their incompetence, only the barbaric and incompetent people only want to use their fists to solve problems.


    And this is Qingcheng company. The person sitting opposite is Yan Qingcheng. If I beat him in a rage, it''s going to break the sky.


    A few years ago, Wei Wenjie was so powerful that he made a mess. He broke his hands and feet and was demoted. If it was me, it would be enough to shoot me 800 times.


    I took a breath of cold air, and a strange idea suddenly flashed into my mind. Today is very likely to be a game, which Yan Qingcheng deliberately set me up. They humiliated me and challenged my bottom line again and again, with the purpose of luring me to fight people in Qingcheng company.If I didn''t suppress the anger in my chest and act wildly here, I don''t think I would have made such a big disaster. Maybe I would have lost my life here, and at least I would have to spend a lifetime in prison.


    What a vicious plan!


    It''s just why they want to target me like this. My affair with Lin Manxue has been going on in secret. We don''t have an open relationship. Has my relationship with Lin Manxue been exposed and let Yan Qingcheng know something?


    I''m thinking about whether there is such a possibility. Yan Qingcheng has a good eye. If he suspects that Lin Manxue wants to investigate this matter, man Xue and I can''t hide it. Some time ago, our relationship was very close and there were many flaws. Yan Qingcheng wants to grasp the evidence.


    And Yan Qingcheng, who has a strong information network, if he wants to know something, isn''t it a one sentence thing?


    At the moment, I finally realized Lin Manxue''s good intentions. Her previous worries were all right. She said that I might face all kinds of dangers and pressure when I was with her. This is true.


    I don''t regret being with her. I love mansher. I''m not afraid of any danger. I only blame myself for being infatuated with her. I want to get tired of being with her when I see her. I don''t know how to restrain myself. I''m not afraid of being in danger, but I''m afraid of causing her any trouble.


    Now that I see through the treachery, I will not be reckless any more.


    I loosened my fist and said with a faint smile: "I can''t leave here yet. Mr. Yan, you may not know that Mr. Lin appointed Mr. Shan and I to be jointly responsible for this project. We have different division of labor. General manager Shan is responsible for communicating with you, and I am responsible for supplementing the technical details. Therefore, as one of the representatives of man Xue, I can''t leave without permission. "

 Chapter 419

    Yan Qingcheng didn''t say anything and didn''t let me out any more. Instead, he reached over and seemed to want something.


    General manager Shan and I look at each other, looking at Yan Qingcheng with a confused face. This man has no way of doing things. What''s the meaning of his action?


    Yan Qingcheng saw that we were stunned on the spot and tapped the table with his fingers. After a while, he said, "you have such poor reaction ability. How can you serve Mr. Lin well? In our Qingcheng company, I just need a look and an action, and they will hand me what I want. "


    Yan Qingcheng doesn''t forget to slander us. I don''t bother to argue with him. He likes to say what he says. Anyway, I can''t miss a piece of meat. I''m still trying to infuriate me. If I don''t know the sinister intentions of you dogs, I''ll be fine. But now, hehe, where to cool off, I won''t be hooked by you.


    Seeing that we didn''t have any reaction, Yan Qingcheng twisted his eyebrows into a chuanzi shape and said with a overcast face:


    "show me your preliminary draft."


    I''m still going to get rid of me. The draft is in my briefcase, and my briefcase is locked in the cabinet outside the door. This is not to drive me out. What is it?


    I suddenly found that Yan Qingcheng was very difficult. He always had a way to achieve his goal. He gave me a reason why I had to go out. Let''s show him the draft of cooperation. This is the most basic requirement. It''s not too much.


    After thinking about it, I had to go outside to get information.


    I just came out to pick up the draft in the cabinet. The door inside has been locked automatically and I can''t open it after pushing it several times. I asked Yan Qingcheng''s bodyguard to help me open the door. Yan Qingcheng''s bodyguard looked at me with a kind of complicated and unclear eyes. I always felt that his eyes were not simple.


    He told me that only the fingerprint and eye pupil of the general manager of the banquet can open the door outside, and no one else can open it. If you want to go in again, you have to ask the general manager of the banquet for permission to open the door inside.


    He also told me that when I was busy with my work, I didn''t like to be disturbed by anyone, otherwise the consequences might be very serious.


    Who are you scaring? I''m not aiming at anyone. When did ye Chutian write a word of fear on his forehead?


    Nima, I''m really convinced. Yan Qingcheng played me around today. I asked for his permission outside. Did I beg him at the door?


    I day, you Qingcheng company don''t too much, I Ye Chutian just don''t eat this set. I stood outside the door with the draft in my arms. I was filled with anger, but on the surface I had to pretend nothing happened.


    I''ve been beaten by Yan Qingcheng today. I must find this place.


    I didn''t knock on the door again. I know that Yan Qingcheng deliberately tried to find fault with me and humiliate me. Even if I knock on the door, he won''t open it. He can only humiliate me for nothing. Maybe he has to find some reason to embarrass me. If he wants to do so, I won''t let him.


    Even if Yan Qingcheng is a director and wants to produce a good play, I, ye Chutian, will not act according to the script.


    Shan Zong came out after less than ten minutes in it. I saw his gray head and gray brain look dejected. After he came out, he touched my arm and said, "go back."


    I burst in before the door closed. At that time, Yan Qingcheng was half lying on the boss''s chair with his eyes closed. I stepped forward and said politely and professionally, "Mr. banquet, I''ve got the information you want. Please have a look."


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t open his eyes for a long time. He regarded me as the air. I will invite Yan Ziqing to make an article.


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t have any response, so I raised decibel and said again: "Mr. Yan, I''ve got the information you want. Please have a look."


    "Get out of here." Yan Qingcheng suddenly opened his eyes and looked at me fiercely.


    At this time, his eyes looked like eagles and tigers, showing an aggressive light, trying to completely crush me on the momentum.


    I was calm, still very polite, very polite to say "please have a look", and hands handed information.


    Yan Qingcheng stares at me again for a while. Suddenly he takes back his eyes. He takes the information with one hand and puts it on the table. Without turning it over, he says, "take it back and redo it."


    I still keep my professional smile and say, "Mr. banquet, if you don''t look at it, let''s take it back and redo it. Isn''t that right?"


    Yan Qingcheng''s fingers beat regularly on his desk. After a while, he suddenly said:


    "I have a habit. I don''t like to listen to nonsense, and I don''t like to talk nonsense, which is very similar to you, Mr. Lin. In this office, you are the first one to ask me to explain. Since you are the first one, you naturally need special treatment. In this way, I will make an exception to meet your requirements. You put your ears up and hear clearly


    After a pause, Yan Qingcheng began to point out the deficiencies in the draft:


    "there are three areas in your draft that need to be revised. The first is the deadline for preparation. I ask you to prepare all the preparatory work before the new year, and remember that it is before the new year, not within a month after the new year. The instruments and equipment are all provided by our Qingcheng company. You don''t have to take care of the construction and decoration of the core laboratory and the core workshop. You don''t have the ability to take care of it. My people will work completely in two months. "Yan Qingcheng pause for a moment, and a "but" leads the topic to our man Xue:


    "but you are responsible for all the other auxiliary plants and the rest area of the secondary office area. I sent someone to your project team two days ago to send all the design drawings. You must finish them before the year, and I will send technicians to work in after the year. If you fail to complete the project on time, it means that you have seriously delayed the progress of the project, and this responsibility is borne by you. If we don''t finish what we should have done in two months, it''s our own responsibility, and all the responsibilities are borne by our Qingcheng company. "


    "The second problem is the time when the funds are in place. You require the funds to be paid in batches, one stage at a time. This is not a problem. This is also the normal way of fund operation for general projects. However, there is a problem with the amount ratio you set. In the first two months, you need a large amount of fund operation, so in the first two months, you need to prepare at least half of the funds instead of paying It''s 30 percent. "


    "The third problem is the time of personnel training. You are required to train the first batch of personnel within half a year at the latest. This time is too long. My requirement is to train the personnel within two months, so you need to select or recruit the first batch of technical personnel within half a month."


    Yan Qingcheng tapped the desk with his fingers and stressed: "remember that this is the most high-end technology. It needs a strong technical background and professional background. At least one year''s work experience in relevant industries is required. We have listed the professionals that our technical department needs. These personnel must be recruited immediately, and they must work immediately after the year."

 Chapter 420

    "The fourth problem is the equity of the project. This project is a joint project between Mr. Lin and me. I account for 51% and Mr. Lin accounts for 49%. I am the biggest boss of this project. Of course, the fourth item has nothing to do with your draft. I just want to remind you that when you talk to your boss and do things, you should know your identity and always remember your responsibilities. "


    "In the future, I''ll go to work with my brain. Don''t let me talk nonsense any more. I hope this is the first and last time. Just follow the orders. Finally, I would like to remind you once again that the first three points should be completed within the specified time with quality and quantity guaranteed. Now, take your rotten plan and get out of my office. "


    Yan Qingcheng''s speech is like carrying a machine gun, shooting suddenly and abruptly, without stopping in the middle. He finishes his speech in one breath, with clear thinking, strict logic, accurate data, clear responsibility, and excellent eloquence.


    Yan Qingcheng then picked up the draft on the table and threw it on my face. He closed his eyes again and half lay on the chair. He didn''t look at me any more.


    At that time, my mouth was holding the boss, as if I had been struck by lightning. I was completely shocked.


    This draft was made only yesterday. After a group of us overhauled and supplemented it in the morning, we can say that many data and time nodes have changed greatly.


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t look at it, but he was able to make every time node and content clear, which was incredible.


    How did he know the details? Is there an insider in man Xue company?


    I was so surprised that I forgot Yan Qingcheng''s bad attitude towards me. Of course, Yan Qingcheng has always been like this. I still heard a little about his way of doing things, but what I heard was different from what I saw or experienced with my own eyes.


    I was shocked to find that Yan Qingcheng was extremely moody and liked to put on music and pretend to be deep. I need to explain the word "pretend" a little bit. Maybe people were really deep and didn''t pretend to be deep.


    I was assailed by Yan Qingcheng for a while, but I was speechless and came out of his office with my head in my arms. Now I finally realize why Mr. Shan was so out of his mind just now. He was criticized more severely than I was.


    The driver sent Mr. Shan and me back to the company. Instead of going back to the Manxue project department, I went back to the branch office. I locked myself in the office. I was hit hard this time. How to say, I felt insulted.


    Yan Qingcheng taught me to be like a dog. I didn''t have the strength to fight back at all. This time I was abused, and I choked.


    Being annoyed is only a small aspect. Now we are faced with a number of thorny problems. Originally, we didn''t think time was so urgent, and most of the work was arranged in the new year.


    But after today''s negotiation, we were driven to a dead end by Yan Qingcheng.


    Manxue company still has about a week to start taking annual leave. Many employees have asked for leave in advance to go back to their hometown for the new year. It''s very difficult to buy tickets or air tickets during the Spring Festival transportation, forming a rush for tickets. It''s the most common thing for major companies to apply for leave to go home early for the new year, and the general department leaders understand that they will approve the leave.


    Who hasn''t experienced such things as grabbing tickets.


    At present, most of the employees left behind by various departments are only doing the end of the year and summing up the work, and their minds have long been flying back to their hometown, and they are not at work.


    Yan Qingcheng asked to complete these tasks by the end of the new year, and the difficulty can be imagined.


    At present, we have three very thorny problems:


    the first problem is the increase of funds from the original 30% to 50%. The extra 20% is a fund gap of several hundred million yuan. President fan is responsible for raising the funds. It''s not very much related to me.


    The second decoration problem is the decoration of the auxiliary factory building and the rest area of the secondary office area. The drawings have been sent to us by Qingcheng company. At present, it is necessary to carry out the decoration according to the above requirements. But now, a big problem is the lack of decoration engineering team and decoration materials.


    New year''s Day is coming soon. All the masters of major decoration companies have gone home for the new year ahead of time. No matter how much money I am willing to give, others may not be willing to do it.


    Migrant workers account for more than 80% of Shenzhen city. Once the whole city is empty for the Chinese new year, where the hell can I find someone.


    The project quality requirements are very high, need to be equipped with a very professional decoration team, and the project is huge, from the new year also left ten days, time is so urgent.


    It is conservatively estimated that under the full load operation of overtime, I need a decoration team of no less than 150 people. Generally, the decoration team has 20 or 30 masters, even if it is a big team. So I need at least seven or eight small teams. Where can I find people at this time? This is simply an impossible task.


    Even if I had the chance to get all the staff together, but the decoration materials, no materials, they take what decoration, I shit, this is a dead end.


    The third problem is the recruitment of technical talents. According to the list given by Qingcheng company, the first batch of talents need to be trained for at least 300 majors, covering a very wide range of majors, including electronics, machinery, software, design, optics, biology, medicine, computer and so on. In addition, it also requires technical background, professional background and work experience.Who is still looking for a job now? A few days ago, it was the most difficult time to recruit talents. Besides, the conditions were so harsh that fresh students and interns were excluded. It was believed that these talents could be recruited in half a month.


    Although there are many difficulties, we have to fulfill the task according to Yan Qingcheng''s requirements.


    According to the work plan of Qingcheng company, their requirements are not excessive, and the project is led by Qingcheng company in the early stage. We just cooperate with them and play a supporting role. In other words, we beg them, not they beg us. This primary and secondary relationship determines that we are in an absolute weak position.


    If you want to see Laozi''s jokes, I will show you.


    I''m also a man who doesn''t admit defeat. It''s just a few seemingly impossible tasks for soldiers to block water and cover land. I still don''t believe in this evil. You Qingcheng company compete for the vanguard, and we Manxue company lag behind.


    According to Yan Qingcheng''s goal, he asked Qingcheng company to complete all the work in two months. So the amount of tasks Qingcheng company is facing is far heavier than our Manxue company. After all, most of the core work is done by them.


    At most, we are only responsible for some minor or secondary work, which can only be regarded as a role in soy sauce. Yan Qingcheng dares to praise Haikou, and ye Chutian can''t admit it.


    Do it! It''s a race against time to ask someone to recruit and buy materials. I''ll spare no effort to do these things for you to have a good look.


    My heart is stronger than Yan Qingcheng. Now I can''t compare anything with him, but now I have such an opportunity to prove that I am no worse than anyone, especially Yan Qingcheng. I must firmly grasp it and do it well.

 Chapter 421

    I made a phone call to anyifei. The party was cancelled. I really didn''t have the time or the heart to attend the party. I asked him to postpone the time until the new year.


    In Yan Qingcheng''s office, the black wolf stands respectfully in front of Yan Qingcheng. The black wolf is Yan Qingcheng''s bodyguard.


    "Black wolf, is it done?"


    The black wolf leaned forward slightly and said, "it''s all done. Put it in a place he never thought of."


    Yan Qingcheng called "good" and ordered: "inform the pigeon and monitor him 24 hours."


    "I understand." Black wolf''s face showed a trace of satisfaction and said with a smile: "young man, it''s so happy to see this boy eat shriveled again and again in front of you. This kid is going to blow his lungs today. One by one, he would not have thought that he would fall into the trap we set unconsciously. "


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t say a word. Seeing some empty offices, black wolf thought of the furniture and said, "young and old, I''ll arrange someone to transport the sofa back right away."


    Yan Qingcheng gently knocked on the table and said, "no, let''s airlift a new set from Italy."


    "Yes."


    Yan Qingcheng suddenly said, "what do you think of Ye Chutian?"


    "Too tender."


    "No Yan Qingcheng denied the view of black wolf. He was silent for a while and said: "he is not too tender, but he has no chance. He is too strange to our level. As long as he is given time and opportunity, he can''t be underestimated."


    He was very accurate in judging people, and the black wolf immediately attached importance to it: "Da Shao, do you think so much of him?"


    Yan Qingcheng took back part of his eyes and said with some confidence:


    "not only do I think highly of him, but also man Xue. Black wolf, shall we make a bet? I predict that Xiang Pengyu will fall into Ye Chutian''s hands within three years. "


    Black wolf doubtfully said: "although Xiang Pengyu can''t compare with you, he is also a first-class talent. In such a short time of three years, can ye Chu do it?"


    "I believe he can."


    Black wolf seems to be very convinced of Yan Qingcheng. He thinks about it and says, "if this man has such potential, we can''t let him develop. The dike of thousands of miles was destroyed in the ant nest. Now he is still a little ant. If he grows up and develops into an ant colony in the future, it will become a big trouble for us one day."


    Yan Qingcheng stared out of the window and pondered for a long time. He said, "we can''t do it directly, and we don''t need to do it ourselves. Let Wei Wenjie do it. You find the right time to give him a little wind, he will help us settle everything


    When the black wolf heard Wei Wenjie''s name, his body trembled and suddenly froze. Seeing the reaction of the black wolf, Yan Qingcheng gently frowned: "you haven''t come out of his shadow yet?"


    The black wolf nodded and admitted: "Wei Wenjie''s coming back this time is bound to turn over the river and the sea. Chief banquet, we should be careful."


    Yan Qingcheng''s fingers beat back and forth on the table again. After a while, he asked, "how are the talents I have prepared for you?"


    "Come any time."


    "Good. You''ve trained them for three years. I''ve never been involved in these three years. It''s time for them to go out and see the world. "


    "Yes."


    Yan Qingcheng thought for a moment and asked, "black wolf, let me ask you a question. In fact, I wanted to ask you this question for a long time. I just didn''t want to face the reality so quickly, but now we have to face the reality."


    Black wolf said: "I know what you want to ask me. If it''s Wei Wenjie a few years ago, I''m confident that I can fight with him now. But after years of hard work, Wei Wenjie is no longer the same Wei Wenjie. I think I''m still not his opponent."


    "Is there no one in the world who can subdue him?"


    After a moment''s silence, the black wolf said: "in the past, Wei Wenjie was a soldier after all. Even if he was angry, he had to be restrained. But now he is swimming in the sea and returning to the mountains without any elbow control. I think his power must be 100 times stronger than before. It''s impossible to subdue him, but if we can find a man, maybe we can restrain him a little ¡£¡±


    Yan Qingcheng''s eyes glittered with gold, and a "who" appeared in his mouth Words.


    "Wei Wenjie was the first instructor in the special forces. The eye of heaven. "


    "Eye of heaven? If he can be Wei Wenjie''s instructor, he must not be an ordinary person. Can he beat Wei Wenjie? "


    The black wolf said honestly, "I don''t know. Since Wei Wenjie became a soldier, no one has ever beaten him. I don''t think Tianyan is necessarily his opponent. "


    Yan Qingcheng understands the character of black wolf: "you will not recommend such a person for no reason. There must be a story between them."


    "Yes. In addition to the leadership, Wei Wenjie only obeys one person in the army, who is the eye of heaven. "


    "Why? Because he''s his instructor? "


    "I don''t know why. In fact, no matter Wei Wenjie or Tianyan, they have no name in the army. If it wasn''t for the incident a few years ago, Wei Wenjie''s name would not be linked with ghosts. "Yan Qingcheng nodded and said, "I know that. At that time, I thought he was an ordinary officer. I didn''t expect that he was so noble. "


    Yan Qingcheng said after a while, "can you find the eye of heaven?"


    Black wolf said: "Tianyan is an extremely mysterious figure, whether he is male or female, whether he is fat or thin, whether he has a round face or a square face, we have no information at all."


    "Can he still serve?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Can you find it?"


    The black wolf shook his head and said, "this is top secret. I can''t find it."


    "So we can''t find this man," Yan Qingcheng said


    "We can''t find him, but someone can find him."


    "Who?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "Who is he?"


    "The nine sons born to the dragon are Pang, Pang kiss, Pu Lao, Pang, lion dragon, Taotie, Jai canthus, Shu Tu and Pang. Chen Chen is one of the nine sons. He just can''t get in and out. He is a very greedy man. However, he has one characteristic. As long as he is given enough money, he can help us find the people we need. "


    "He has such a power?"


    "Yes. Because Chen Chen is not a person, but a special collection of these things


    "Black wolf, I''ll leave this matter to you. Money is not a problem. I''ll ask you to find this man named Tianyan and bring him to see me."


    "Yes. Big or small. "


    Yan Qingcheng said: "in a few days, I''m going to visit m country, and I''ll leave it to you to deal with the affairs here. You can find two good hands for me to be smart and let them protect President Lin in the dark. Remember, don''t let that happen again. It makes me lose face in front of man Xue. Do you understand? "


    "Yes. Big or small. "


    "What is Xiang Pengyu busy with recently?"


    "He basically did two things: busy work, accompany Molly."


    Yan Qingcheng said: "Yan Qingcheng doesn''t like a woman like Mo Li. He just plays. Although Xiang Pengyu is not so good, he can''t be taken lightly. How many shares of Lin''s real estate have we acquired? "


    ¡°8%¡£¡±

 Chapter 422

    "Good. Years ago, you let the wind out and said that Lin''s real estate wanted to take No. 13 land. This matter has been confirmed. Then you will reveal some more credible evidence. In the short term, you will fry up the shares of Lin''s real estate and release the shares in your hands in batches. When the things in hand are exchanged, refute the rumor and take out hard evidence to prove that the land has been owned by famous flowers. You take advantage of the fall of the stock to kill again, I want to turn 8% into 12%. "


    "I see, Da Shao."


    "We have three in and three out. It''s time to play a big game. Black wolf, you can do these things with black leopard. "


    "Good."


    "What is black tiger doing recently?"


    "He is staring at the base. Recently, silver fox is developing a new experimental product, which has a preliminary outline. Silver fox said that the effect this time is very good, which can reach the ratio of one to one."


    "Conscious?"


    "Yes. Can do some simple actions, can communicate like normal people, but can''t think independently. Her skin still has the real touch


    "How long can these skin last without aging?"


    "It''s more than twice as long as before, and it''s still under test. It''s estimated that it can be controlled within two months at most."


    Yan Qingcheng clapped his hands and said happily, "great. Great progress has been made. Report to me immediately if you have accurate results. "


    "Yes."


    "Black wolf, do well, our time is coming. You are all great contributions to witness and create history. History will remember you. And you will go down in history forever. "


    Black wolf sincerely said: "young and old, this is your credit, brothers are willing to work for you forever."


    Yan Qingcheng patted the black wolf on the shoulder and said, "after all, there is a reward for paying. Opportunities are not given by others, but by ourselves. Our efforts today are to save more people from suffering in the future. Tell Yinhu, I''ll wait for her good news. "


    "Yes."


    "Yes. Have I trained all the people trained by black fox? "


    "After training, you can work at any time."


    "Very good. Black fox is ordered to take the first group of architects and decorators to Yijing building in three days. Mansher''s intelligent project will be carried out. I ask them to complete all the work for me in one and a half months. In addition, he will send a group of technical personnel to support mansher''s work. Remember to choose some confidants and loyal people. I don''t want to cut corners. "


    "It''s big and small."


    Yanqingcheng see black wolf seems to want to say something, said: "black wolf, you and I are not a day or two, what to say, I will not mind."


    Seeing what Yan Qingcheng said, the black wolf thought a little and said, "young and old, is Miss Lin really worth paying for her?"


    Yan Qingcheng''s eyes firmly said: "since ancient times, rivers and mountains without beauties are lonely. Only rivers and mountains without beauties are not a successful overlord. Man Xue is the only woman I want to share with her. Black wolf, if there were no man Xue, I would not be Yan Qingcheng today, nor would I have today''s achievements. It was she who urged me to keep working hard and never stop. I will make her willing to be my woman, and only she will be your hostess forever. "


    "Young and old, I see."


    "Black wolf, once the resurrection project is successful, man Xue and I will be together forever. Immortality is just a legend, but I will make it come true if we don''t live or die. Technology can change the quality of life, technology can also change the length of life, so let man Xue play outside for two years, as a holiday for her life, and I am the man who can accompany her forever. At that time, I will give a gift to man Xue. With her company, man Xue will never leave me again. "


    Black wolf knows this gift. It''s their No.2 product, and it''s also a subversive product.


    Black wolf said: "young and big, once the resurrection project is announced to the public, I think countless rich people will be crazy about it."


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t answer black wolf. He was just thinking.


    When black wolf leaves Yan Qingcheng''s office, he takes out a special mobile phone and sends a message to a special number: secretly inform all decoration companies and building materials companies in South China and East China that they are not allowed to receive orders from Manxue company within half a month. Violators are responsible for the consequences.


    Less than ten seconds after the black wolf sent out, the other party immediately replied: received.


    The black wolf showed a smirk when he received the reply, and muttered in a low voice: the young and the old are so optimistic about you. I''d like to see what you can do to break this situation. Don''t let me down too much.


    ¡­¡­


    Now time is more important to us than anything else. We have to race against the clock. There is really not much time left for us.


    Mr. Shan and I called a meeting of members of the project team overnight. I was the deputy leader of the project team and the chief supervisor appointed by Lin Manxue. Mr. Shan went and was blown out. Later, on behalf of man Xue and Yan Qingcheng, I negotiated the work arrangement unilaterally. Therefore, Mr. Shan entrusted me to preside over and coordinate the meeting.


    Although I have the least qualification in the project team, I don''t intend to decline because of the time constraint and heavy task.I conveyed Yan Qingcheng''s meaning at the meeting, and the project team was suddenly worried. Everyone knew that this was an impossible task.


    The simplest work is to raise funds. There is still a way to solve the capital gap of several hundred million for the huge man Xue company.


    But the other several, such as the recruitment of professionals, decoration work are two thorny work, do not know how to start.


    I set a general tone for the meeting and stood up for the first speech:


    "since Qingcheng company is the organizer and we are the organizer, we need to cooperate with them to complete these tasks. What we need to discuss now is not whether to do it, but how to do it. In my opinion, our project team may not be able to pass this year. We must do our best to complete this work. "


    Shan Zong of the project department said: "if it''s not too late, it''s the second place to celebrate the new year. It''s just that now all the decoration workers have gone home, and all the major companies have holidays one after another. Where are our workers and materials going? It''s not a matter that two masters can handle. It''s a big project. It''s not wishful thinking to purchase these materials for ten or eight days. Now it''s hard to say whether decoration materials can be purchased or not. "


    "As for recruitment, it''s even more troublesome. According to the general requirements of the banquet, who will come to look for a job during the Chinese new year, not only people will be recruited in such a short time, but also people will be employed immediately. The difficulty of this matter is no less than that of the previous decoration. The key is that there are so many talents and the conditions are so harsh. Where can I find them for a while and a half? "


    Mr. Fan of the finance department said: "I can discuss with Mr. Lin about the work of raising funds. We can temporarily misappropriate the extra 20% of the funds from other projects, and even think of other ways, such as lending, mortgage and so on. This is not a big problem, but the problem of personnel, I think, is the constraint for us to achieve our goals."

 Chapter 423

    Director mu of the general affairs office sighed and said: "according to the division of labor in front of us, I am responsible for the recruitment of talents, and I am duty bound. But the situation of man Xue should be clear in everyone''s heart. Although our company has many employees, it has a big family, a big business and many projects, and there is basically no one who has leisure time. "


    "It''s a holiday now. No matter major companies or schools recruit so many talents in half a month, they need others to work at any time. Unless other departments help us find a way, we really can''t do it."


    Mr. Li of the technology department said: "as for talents, our various departments can give some support, but there is a big gap in hundreds of talents. Every position in our company is like a radish and a pit. If so many technicians are transferred, other projects will have to be paralyzed. Moreover, the total number of talents required by the banquet is so complex and involves so many specialties, we are now at a high level I can''t make it up at half time. "


    I thought about it and said: "well, Mr. Shan, we have three ways. You take a group of people to assist Director mu in recruitment, I take a group of people to do the decoration work, and Mr. Fan is responsible for raising funds. There are so many employees in our company. They all have their own relatives, classmates and friends. We adopt the recommendation system to let them recommend each other. In this way, we have more channels to obtain talents and a wider range of information. At the same time, we''ll look for headhunting companies that have long cooperated with us and ask them to take a holiday later to recommend talents to us. "


    "I think if these two ways are carried out at the same time, we should be able to recruit the talents we need in half a month. It''s just that this recruitment is a big deal. We''d rather lack it than abuse it. We can''t be careless in the investigation of specialty, character and professionalism. So your workload is very, very heavy. I think you will interview thousands of people. I wonder if you agree with me? "


    I don''t mean to bluff people at all. Talent recruitment is a very difficult and tedious work. Now it''s a two-way choice. We are satisfied with others, but others are not satisfied with us. The same is true. Sometimes a person has to recruit for several months and can''t recruit people. This is a very common thing.


    They exchanged opinions with each other, and they all felt that my method might be the best one at present, but there were some disputes about the division of labor. No one argued with Mr. Fan about the issue of funds. There were different opinions about who was responsible for the bill with me and director mu.


    I said: "this problem is easy to deal with. If you choose by yourself, please raise your left hand if you are willing to take charge of the decoration work with me. If you are willing to take charge of the recruitment work with director mu, please raise your right hand. It doesn''t matter. Just follow your own wishes. "


    To my surprise, all the remaining managers raised their right hands, that is to say, no one would like to work with me. That''s right. Although the task of recruitment is arduous, there is a clear idea and plan. At present, we are completely blind in the matter of decoration.


    Apart from Mr. Fan and I, the remaining seven or eight managers were all responsible for the recruitment work. As a result, everyone was very embarrassed.


    Isn''t this the way to pinch the persimmon.


    Mr. Shan said with a smile, "do you want to vote again?"


    I don''t think it''s necessary to do it again. People don''t want to work with me. I''m not reluctant to do it. If they don''t really want to do it, it may affect my progress.


    I said: "since it has been agreed before the voting, we should do it according to the agreement in advance. Mr. Fan, you are responsible for the fund work. Director Mu and Mr. Shan are responsible for the recruitment work. I am responsible for the decoration work. Our time limit is the given time. I don''t know if the bosses have any other opinions to add? "


    "No


    "No


    "Neither do we."


    The bosses shook their heads and said there was no other need to add.


    They are in charge of the same work. They have both advantages and disadvantages. They are not like me. They are blind and have no clue.


    They were more or less embarrassed, so no one raised a different voice.


    After the division of labor was clear, the meeting was coming to an end, and I concluded:


    "since everyone has no different opinions, the work will be settled. Let''s act separately and work hard for everyone. Lu Yuan, after the meeting, you should send a copy of the minutes of the meeting to each boss, and also to Mr. Lin and me. "


    Lu Yuan was brought into the project team temporarily. She used to be in charge of human resources in the general affairs office. She has experience in recruitment. We are in urgent need of such talents, so I brought her in.


    Anyway, the company is going to have a holiday, and she doesn''t have any extra work in the big health project team. I asked her to be the recorder of the meeting.


    "Yes, Mr. Ye."


    "It''s so late. Let''s break up if we don''t have to."


    After the meeting, all the senior managers left the meeting room, and haw refused to leave.


    "Why don''t you go back?"


    "I have to sort out the minutes of the meeting."


    I said with a smile: "go back to your own office to tidy up. What are you doing here?"Lu Yuan suddenly sat opposite me, put down the information in hand and looked at me with his chin:


    "Mr. Ye, how can you talk so well just now? A group of them are responsible for the recruitment work, and you are responsible for the decoration work alone. These two jobs are not equal. The decoration work is far more troublesome than the recruitment work. They are good. They all rush to take charge of the relatively simple work. Why do you take all the responsibilities? "


    Lu Yuan took a look at me with a small, resentful look, and saw that I didn''t show any color on my face. He continued:


    "don''t you know that if the decoration work is really not done well, the responsibility lies with you, and if the recruitment work is not done well, who should be responsible for them? In the end, it''s not that the law doesn''t blame the public. These old timers are chicken thieves. They know better than anything. They rush to do good things, but they don''t get to the side of bad things. "


    In fact, I know what Lu Yuan said in my heart, but I am also a stubborn person, and you are all afraid of something, so I just want to make it.


    I think it should be seen dialectically. I''m still young and junior. If I don''t do one or two things that make people look up to me, they won''t convince me.


    Mr. Shan said that Lin Manxue wanted to train me to be a successor. I think he was just fooling me and painting me a cake. He may not really think so.


    But in fact, Lin Manxue really means this. She is my girlfriend and will be my wife in the future. If she doesn''t have time to run Manxue company, I will definitely be the first choice.


    Therefore, I need to build up my prestige and prepare for the future. Now all my power in Manxue company comes from Lin Manxue. She gets it in one word, not by conquering other managers and colleagues with my own real ability and good performance.

 Chapter 424

    I regard this decoration work as an opportunity. I admit that my chance to finish this work is very slim, but if I don''t do it, how can I know that I have most abilities.


    Of course, I don''t blame Lu Yuan for being talkative, big or small. Lu Yuan can tell me these things from her heart, which is enough to prove that she really takes herself as my confidant, and she is really good to me in her heart.


    I told Lu Yuan: "thank you, Lu Yuan, but I have a sense of propriety in this matter. If you meet Mr. Lin, don''t say anything to her, so as not to affect unity. Do you know?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ye."


    "Just go back as soon as you''ve sorted out the minutes. It''s too late. I''ll go back to the branch office, too."


    Lu Yuan looked at his watch and said, "it''s more than eleven o''clock in the evening. Don''t you go home to have a rest?"


    "No. I''ll take another shift. " I put away the information on my desk, left the conference room and went back to the branch office.


    I met Yu Xi when I was downstairs in the branch office. She came off work so late.


    "Yu Xi, why haven''t you gone back?"


    "Ah, Mr. Ye." Yu Xi met me, first surprised, and then called me Mr. Ye.


    "All right. There''s no outsider here. Call me Mr. Ye. Call me Chutian. "


    "How can that be. This is the company, you are the leader of the company, so I can call you by your name


    I laughed and said, "it''s up to you. Call what you want. By the way, why don''t you come home so late? "


    "Overtime."


    I asked curiously, "what kind of work is so busy that you have to stay so late and do it tomorrow?"


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "at first Yifei said there was a party in the evening. Before I went out, he said it was cancelled. Anyway, I didn''t have anything special to do when I went back, so I stayed to work for the meeting. I didn''t expect that I would be so late. "


    I canceled the party. I know that.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Make a plan. Isn''t the company going to hold the annual meeting? I''ll make a plan ahead of time, otherwise I''m afraid it''s too late. "


    I said, "if you don''t have a final decision for the annual meeting, you should make a plan first. Are you not afraid that your plan will be in vain?"


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter to do it for nothing, but if it''s settled and the time is too hasty, I''m afraid I can''t do it well at that time, so I''ll be prepared."


    I nodded and said, "you are really careful. It seems that I recruited you and found a treasure."


    As soon as I said baby, Yu Xi''s face turned red. She looked at me awkwardly and said, "Mr. Ye, you are so ridiculous. I also want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, how could I have the opportunity to enter such a big company as Manxue. "


    "Yu Xi, how many times have I told you that we are friends and we should help each other. Don''t talk about it any more. "


    "Ha ha, good. You''re so late, aren''t you


    "I haven''t finished my work. I want to go back later. Yu Xi, I may not be able to take you home tonight. "


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "ha ha, it''s OK. You''re not in the company during this period of time. I didn''t go back by myself. "


    Yu Xi is a very independent woman. She doesn''t depend on others at all.


    I looked at the time on my watch and said, "it''s getting late. I won''t talk to you, so as not to delay your coming home. I''ll go up first."


    Yu Xi thought about it and said, "Mr. Ye, are you hungry? Shall I buy you some supper? "


    I didn''t eat at night. I''ve been working all the time. I''m really hungry now, but I don''t want to delay Yu Xi''s coming home. It takes me more than an hour to take a bus from my company to Yu Xi''s home. Even if I take a taxi, it takes me 40 or 50 minutes. It''s already more than 11 o''clock now. If I delay again, I can''t get home until more than one o''clock in the morning.


    "It''s OK. I''m not hungry. On the way back, I''ll go to Shaxian snack or KFC to have some


    Yu Xi and I separated downstairs. She left the company and I went back to the office on the 12th floor. I''m analyzing the decoration drawings. According to the workload and time this time, one or two decoration teams obviously can''t meet my requirements. I don''t understand the decoration at all, and I don''t have any contacts in related aspects. Where can I find someone.


    I search the decoration company on the Internet. There is the company''s landline number on it. I called several companies randomly. Some companies have voice message function. They say that the company has a holiday. Please contact after the Lantern Festival.


    I put all the numbers that I didn''t contact or didn''t contact into my mobile phone. It''s so late today. Even if I didn''t have a holiday, I''m sure no one will answer the call now.


    In fact, I did not hold too much hope, now the major decoration companies may have a holiday, they leave earlier than the general company, as early as around New Year''s day, there are companies began to holiday.


    January and February are the off-season of decoration every year. During the Spring Festival, there is no need for decoration. One is that the temperature is low and it is not convenient for construction. The latex paint on the wall can only be completely dry at a higher temperature, and it is not easy to dry the putty on the wall. The other is that the workers want to go home for the new year, and who has the heart to work.


    Everyone is preparing for the new year, so even the customers who want to decorate will stay at the beginning of next year.In fact, before the meeting, I asked Pei ya to contact several decoration companies and building materials companies in Shenzhen that used to cooperate with each other.


    As a result, the decoration company told peiya that their company had a holiday, and all the workers had gone home. Most of their workers came from other provinces to work. Now it''s hard to buy tickets during the Spring Festival transportation. Even if they want to call them back, they are helpless. One family is not happy, and one can''t buy tickets.


    The building materials company also said that the company has a holiday, and there is no inventory in the warehouse. They are all open to do business, and they will not refuse to do business.


    I can''t find the resources, so I want to ask my father. My father has been a teacher for so many years, and he has taught a variety of students and did everything. Maybe he has so many students in this field.


    It''s just that it''s so late now. My parents should have gone to bed. It''s not good for me to disturb them. I pick up my mobile phone and put it down.


    I press my painful forehead. It''s really hard to deal with this problem.


    Just when I had a headache, someone was knocking on the door outside my office. Who came to me so late?


    I peek in the cat''s eye full of doubts. Yuxi is standing outside the door. Isn''t she back from work.


    I opened the door and saw Yu Xi carrying two packed boxes.


    "Yu Xi, why haven''t you gone back?"


    Yu Xi Tiantian said with a smile, "I packed something for you on the way. If you have to work overtime so late, you will be hungry."


    "Thank you."


    Yu Xi came into my office, I closed the door, Yu Xi put things on my coffee table and said: "Mr. Ye, I''ll get you a cup of coffee."


    There are coffee machines and juice machines in the tea room, but I don''t have time to get these things. I haven''t drunk them for so long.


    "Don''t bother you. Go back so late. You should pay more attention to safety on the way."


    "What''s the trouble, just a cup of coffee."


    Yu Xi left with my cup and soon came back with a cup of coffee, which was still hot.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 425

    Yu Xi smiles, showing a row of thin white teeth, she said: "you said it, we are friends, friends should help each other, do not have to thank."


    "Ha ha, Yu Xi, I think you are a very interesting girl. Everything you do makes people feel so natural, like a spring breeze, even a cup of coffee."


    I took the coffee from Yu Xi and took two sips. Drinking hot coffee in winter has two advantages: one is refreshing, sober brain, the other is warming stomach. It''s very comfortable to drink some hot things into my stomach.


    "What are you doing so late?"


    Yu Xi saw that my desk was clean, there was no information, and the computer was closed. She asked curiously.


    I just went on the Internet for a while and closed the computer, just dragging my chin to think, so I look really idle.


    I said, "I''m trying to solve a little bit of trouble."


    "Trouble? What''s the trouble? Oh, by the way, is it a company secret? If so, please don''t tell me to make mistakes. "


    Yuxi is funny.


    I said with a smile: "it''s not a secret. Since you ask, it''s OK for me to talk to you. It''s just that it''s so late now, and you have to hurry home. You''d better not talk about it."


    Yu Xi said: "I''m not in a hurry to go home. Anyway, it''s so late and it''s not so short. Mr. Ye, why don''t you tell me that although I''m poor in ability, I can''t help, but you can tell me that there''s an object to talk about, right? "


    Yu Xi is a very understanding woman. She always tries her best to help her friends. Even if she can''t help her, she also hopes to share her psychological worries with her friends.


    "Yu Xi, you just said that we are friends. You don''t have to be so polite. I''ve got goose bumps when you talk about it one by one."


    "Hee hee. OK, if you''re not used to it, I won''t say hello. "


    "It should have been."


    I accompanied Yu Xi to sit on the sofa, I thought about it and said: "in fact, things are not complicated, just time is complicated, just stuck in the new year at this time point, making a simple problem more complicated."


    "Can you tell me something about it?"


    I talked about the decoration with Yu Xi. Maybe as Yu Xi said, I''m a little bored and need an object to talk about.


    "You mean there are two difficulties in this matter, one is people, the other is materials."


    "Well. Now that all major companies are on holiday, it''s really difficult to find people and materials. The company in Shencheng doesn''t count on it. Several old partners have already had a holiday. I just tried to contact several companies from other places. Their voice message said that the company had a holiday and would not go to work until after the Lantern Festival. "


    Yu Xi said: "we Manxue is a big company. It''s strange that most companies want to get our orders, and they can also encounter such things as sending them home and refusing them."


    I said: "this time and that time, now is a special period, they also have no way."


    "Mr. Ye, you just said that all the workers went home for the new year?" Yu Xi suddenly asked me this question.


    "Yes. It''s going to be new year''s day. They must go home. "


    Yu Xi sat and thought for a while and said, "Mr. Ye, after your reminding just now, I have some ideas, but maybe they are impractical."


    "Oh, let''s hear it."


    Yu Xi with some concern: "let''s not say, the companies we cooperated with before Manxue are all big companies, no matter from the scale and reputation are second to none, I said this may be completely out of fashion, belongs to the wild way, may not be able to meet our requirements."


    "Yu Xi, you don''t care whether you can succeed or not. I don''t have a clue now. As long as I have a way and a little idea, it''s better than sitting here."


    Yu Xi said, "OK. I''ll tell you if you want me to, but you can''t laugh at me if I say it. "


    "How can I laugh at you? Tell me." I encourage Yu Xi to speak quickly.


    Yu Xi nodded and said, "you know, I come from the countryside. Every family in our village cultivates the land. Usually, they do some small work outside in their spare time. They can do everything, such as fishing, cutting trees, doing mud work and decoration work. Although they haven''t studied systematically, their technology is still good, so I think -"


    Yu Xi didn''t finish, so I stood up That is to say, yes, the workers of the major decoration companies have gone through any systematic study. They are all rural migrant workers. After two or three years of study, they will be able to leave school.


    They are learning, and Yu Xikou''s small-scale workers are also learning. What''s the difference? The only difference is that one is a big project, the other is a simple project. In fact, there is little difference in technical estimation.


    When I thought of this, I was overjoyed, and the problem of workers was likely to be solved by Yu Xi and me.


    Yu Xi said with some worry: "but there is a problem. They may have some skills, such as wall building, painting, tiling, decoration, water and electricity. They usually do their own home decoration, but they don''t understand the design drawings and layout."I said with a smile: "don''t worry about the drawings. The partners have already designed the drawings and given them to us. As long as they can understand the drawings and make them according to them."


    "It''s absolutely no problem. Moreover, it''s winter and it''s a time of leisure. They have nothing else to do except celebrate the new year. Our village is a big one with more than 1000 people, and there is absolutely no shortage of labor force. "


    "Ha ha, that''s great. Yu Xi, you are my lucky general." When I was happy, I put my hands on Yu Xi''s shoulders and tried to shake her body.


    I was so excited that I didn''t think about it too much. I saw that I was so happy in the evening, and she kept giggling excitedly. After the excitement, we were embarrassed.


    I quickly released Yu Xi, feel his forehead embarrassed, said: "did not hurt you?"


    After embarrassment, I blurted out before I had time to think about it. In fact, this sentence is worth pondering. What does it mean to hurt you? It''s a typical improper use of words.


    Yu Xi did not think too much, gently shook his head: "No."


    I suddenly thought of a very realistic question. Now it''s going to be new year''s day. Are they willing to work in Shencheng at this time.


    Yu Xi pondered a little and said, "our hometown really pays more attention to the Chinese New Year. Chinese New Year is a time for family reunion, which is really a big problem."


    "Yu Xi, can you think of a way to ask them to help? The salary is easy to say. I can drive three times the price or even higher. The round-trip fare, food and accommodation are all for me. I can even take the team to pick them up in person as long as they are willing to come. And we don''t have a long construction period. I think we can finish it in half a month. "


    Yu Xi thought about it and said, "I am in a low position in the village. No one will listen to me, but if we can ask someone to move, this matter will be basically settled."


    "Who? Is that the village head? "


    "No. Mr. Pang. "


    "Who is he?"

 Chapter 426

    Yu Xi said: "Mr. Pang is the old headmaster of the village school, and he is also the senior Chinese medicine student with the highest medical skills in the village. All the people who have been to school in our village are his students, and as long as anyone has been ill, they are basically cured by him, so no one dares to listen to him. Mr. Pang is the living Bodhisattva in our village. Everyone respects him. As long as it''s his request, no one will disobey him. "


    "How old is he this year?"


    "Over seventy."


    "Does he have any special hobbies, such as smoking, drinking, drinking tea?" I know that to conquer this kind of person, we must give in to his favor, otherwise it will be difficult to move him. Old people like nothing more than smoking, drinking and drinking tea. If these things are easy to deal with, it is relatively easy to get good tobacco, good wine and good tea.


    Yu Xi said: "Mr. Pang attaches great importance to health preservation. He doesn''t smoke or drink. As for tea, he doesn''t pay much attention to it, just ordinary tea. However, he likes to write poems and couplets. After all, he is a man of culture. He has knowledge in his stomach


    I''m two big, I''m a big old man. I don''t know these. It''s no problem if you ask me to recite a few Tang and Song poems. But you asked me to talk about the right couplets in poetry writing. I didn''t even understand the meaning of the tone and the right couplets.


    I said bitterly, "it''s too difficult. Is there anything simpler or more popular?"


    Yu Xi said, "yes. Mr. Pang also has a hobby. He is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Therefore, if you can show some attainments in these aspects and win his favor, I think you will be more sure to persuade him in this way. "


    I don''t know anything about painting and calligraphy, which can be ruled out. Qin knows a little bit about it, but in Mr. Pang''s eyes, it''s no different from not knowing it at all. As for chess, I''m quite sure. I used to play chess when I was a child, and I often played with my grandfather.


    "Does he like go or chess?"


    Yu Xi said uncertainly: "I should like it all. However, there are few people in our village who can play go. Many people like to play chess. The old man often plays chess. "


    "This one can have."


    Yu Xi said: "the old man especially likes to listen to guzheng. If only we could play guzheng. He also likes to play flute, but I don''t know anything and can''t help."


    I said, "well, I don''t know anything about music. Besides pop music, I''m basically music blind."


    I suddenly think of a person, Lin Manxue. In my memory, she is omnipotent. I heard her sing last time, but it sounds good. I don''t know if she can do these things.


    Yu Xi saw me in a daze, so he pushed me and said, "what''s the matter, what do you think?"


    "Nothing."


    "So what do you think you want to see?"


    I said: "Yu Xi, how about I give you a holiday ahead of time?"


    "Why? Now is a busy time for the company. What do you think of giving me a holiday? Oh, I almost forgot if you wanted me to accompany you back to our village. "


    "Yes."


    Yu Xi nodded and said, "OK. When do you want to start? "


    "Tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow, it''s during the Spring Festival. We may not be able to book air tickets."


    I thought for a while and said, "this matter should be done sooner rather than later. If we don''t have a ticket, we''ll drive by ourselves."


    "What time do you leave tomorrow? I''ll go back and clean up. "


    I look at the time on my watch. It''s already past twelve o''clock: "I''ll start at six o''clock tomorrow morning, and I''ll pick you up downstairs when I turn."


    "Good."


    The problem of the workers has come to light. It''s meaningless for me to stay in the office. I propose to go home.


    "That''s it today. It''s so late now. I''ll take you home."


    "Well."


    Yu Xi and I packed up and prepared to leave the office. When Yu Xi came out, he suddenly turned red and covered his stomach.


    "What''s the matter? Is it a stomachache? "


    Yu Xi nodded sheepishly and said, "I ate two barbecues outside just now. Maybe it''s not clean and makes me upset."


    "It''s OK. I''ll wait for you here. "


    "Why don''t you go back first? I''ll take a taxi later."


    I said with a smile: "say something stupid, take your time, don''t worry."


    Yu Xi covered her stomach and ran to the front to go to the bathroom. Every floor has a public bathroom. I took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one and smoked slowly. Usually, the non-smoking area of the company does not allow smoking, but now there is no other people, so I don''t care so much.


    I took out my mobile phone and had a look. It''s 12:30 in the morning. I don''t know if man Xue is still in the company. Thinking of this, I sent a wechat to Lin Man Xue.


    Me: are you still working overtime?


    Lin Manxue: home. what about you?


    Me: I''m going home, too.


    Lin Manxue: hee hee, so hard?


    Me: stupid birds fly first.


    Lin Manxue: is there a lot of pressure?


    Me: OK.Lin Manxue: you are stubborn with me. Do you think I don''t know?


    Me: did Lu Yuan tell you?


    Lin Manxue: it''s not a long way, it''s Mr. Fan.


    Me: Oh.


    Lin Manxue: I didn''t expect you to have the courage to bear it alone, but I''m optimistic about you. Come on.


    I: Thank you for your encouragement.


    Lin Manxue: can I help you?


    Me: no need. I''ve got my eyes on the problem of workers. I''ll do it tomorrow.


    Lin Manxue: so fast?


    Me: well.


    As far as I know, it''s very difficult to get a decoration team, and it''s obvious that a decoration team can''t meet your needs.


    Me: I admit that. A small team can''t do it, so I''ll have a big team.


    Lin Manxue: it sounds very interesting. Can you tell me about your plan and let President Lin have a long experience?


    Lin Manxue was very witty and learned to joke with me.


    So I briefly told Lin Manxue what I had just discussed with Yu Xi, but I''ll be more specific about Mr. Pang.


    Lin Manxue: this old man is not simple. It''s not easy to persuade him. Are you sure?


    Me: No. However, I will try my best to listen to the destiny, and I will move him with my sincerity.


    Lin Manxue: it''s so late now. When will you start tomorrow?


    Me: I leave at six in the morning. It''s not easy to get stuck in traffic if I start early.


    Lin Manxue: OK. Go back to rest early and be safe on the way.


    Me: you go to bed early, too.


    I just finished talking with Lin Manxue, Yu Xi came back, she has been red face, some embarrassed to see me, this is what eat bad belly just, it is not to do something shameful.


    I drove Yu Xi home, and then went back to Shannan village. When I went to bed, it was about two o''clock in the morning. I set the alarm clock at five thirty and six o''clock. I had to go downstairs to meet her.


    It''s less than ten minutes'' drive from here to her home, so half an hour''s buffer time must be enough.


    Two days ago, sun Jianbing returned to Hangzhou. Lin Manxue hasn''t returned to Shannan village for a long time, so now I live alone in the courtyard of Shannan village.


    As soon as I lay down, I fell asleep. I was too tired to survive this day, not only physically, but also mentally.

 Chapter 427

    I was sleepy. The alarm clock woke me up. I didn''t stay in bed. I quickly changed my clothes and cleaned my personal hygiene. When I came back last night, I got my luggage ready and put it in the trunk of the car. I just got up in the morning and went straight away.


    I just got to the yard and saw a big beauty sitting on the swing. There is a large suitcase beside the swing and a big backpack on the swing. She is swinging gently with her legs together.


    This woman is none other than my beautiful boss, Lin Manxue. I was surprised and pleasantly surprised to meet Lin Manxue here so early in the morning.


    "Man Xue, why are you here?"


    Lin Man Xue pursed her red lips and said with a smile, "you are really ink. I''ve been here for a long time."


    Lin Manxue jumped down from the swing. She came to me with a high chest and a fragrance. She pointed to the luggage and said, "take things and let''s go."


    "Go? Where are you going? "


    "Stupid. Where do you want to go Lin Manxue rolled her eyes at me.


    "Ah? You don''t want to come with us, do you? "


    Lin Manxue said with disdain: "otherwise? You don''t want to take me with you? "


    Lin Manxue is willing to accompany me, of course, I can''t wait, but I''m afraid of delaying her work, and I''m afraid of the long journey, and I''m afraid that she''s tired.


    When I saw that man Xue misunderstood me, I quickly explained:


    "of course not. But it''s more than 1000 kilometers away from Lingan county. It''s a long way to go. I''m afraid you''re tired and you''re so busy. Do you have time? "


    Lin Manxue said: "high mountain road insurance is not a problem, time is not a problem. I made a call to Yang Lin last night and handed over the work to her. Don''t worry, I''ve arranged it. "


    "If I texted you last night, you had this idea."


    "Well."


    I looked at Lin Manxue''s red face, gently put her in my arms and said, "when did you come?"


    "It''s less than five."


    "Why are you here so early? Didn''t I tell you to start at six? "


    "I''m afraid you''ll start early."


    "Can you call me and let me wait for you?"


    Lin Manxue pinched my high nose and said lovingly, "I don''t want to surprise our family. He is so progressive now. Of course I want to reward him."


    "You are so naughty! And make fun of your body. " I put Lin Manxue''s little hand in my arms, her hand is very cold, like a popsicle.


    I gently complained about her and said, "why don''t you come in? You don''t have the key to my home. I don''t lock the door when I sleep at night. I''ll leave the door for you at any time."


    Linman snow see I love her so much, she can smile happy, bright eyes twinkle, than the stars in the sky also bright.


    With a trace of self reproach, Lin Manxue said: "Chutian, if you tell me what you mean, will you feel resentful when you find me such a girlfriend who can''t see the light? Other lovers go in and out in pairs. We have to do everything secretly. Do you feel aggrieved sometimes? "


    "Before, not now."


    Lin Manxue smiles and shows her neat white teeth: "when you grow up, you used to be a little man, but now you are a big man."


    "People always have to learn to grow up, and I can''t rely on your protection all the time. Man Xue, believe me, one day I will solemnly announce to the whole world that you, Lin Man Xue, are my Ye Chu Tian''s woman. "


    Lin Manxue took out her little hand, hugged my waist tightly and said, "I believe you."


    Lin Manxue and I held each other affectionately in the yard for a while. Lin Manxue sighed: "love is a wonderful thing. I am very happy when I think of you every day. Although I can''t be with you all the time, as soon as I close my eyes or I am distracted, your figure will come uninvited and wander in front of me all day. "


    "Me too. I work hard just to forget you temporarily. Your existence has seriously affected my work and life. My world can''t and won''t be without you. "


    Lin Manxue longed happily: "it''s good to have you. Eventually, we will not compromise with you, as long as we do not trust each other. Wei Wenjie is like a magic spell between you and me, but I believe that if we combine our swords, the magic spell will be broken eventually. "


    "Well. I believe it


    I and Lin Manxue look at each other. I see firmness in her eyes. I don''t know what Lin Manxue sees in my eyes, because I''m not her.


    I really want to extend my hand to Lin Manxue''s clothes to say hello to her sister, but I didn''t take any action. It''s not that I''m afraid of Lin Manxue''s opposition. I believe she won''t object to anything I do. Even if I want to have that kind of relationship with her now, she won''t refuse.


    I''m afraid she''s cold. My hand is like a piece of ice. If I reach in so rashly, she will be cold. I love her and I''m afraid she will be wronged a little.


    Lin Manxue saw the desire in my eyes. She gently laughed, opened the zipper of her coat, held my hand and covered it on her baby. Man Xue was wearing a thick sweater and underwear. I didn''t have zero contact with her sisters, but their softness and warmth almost lost me.I put Lin Manxue''s luggage into the car. Lin Manxue and I got on the car. I drove to Yuxi downstairs. I sent a wechat to Yuxi to tell her that I had arrived.


    Yu Xi replied to me that she would come down soon.


    Lin Manxue and I were waiting in the car. After a while, Yu Xi came downstairs with a large suitcase. I got off the car to help her carry her luggage. I put Yu Xi''s suitcase in the back of the car.


    I helped Yu Xi open the door of the back seat. After sitting in, Yu Xi was shocked to find a woman sitting in the front passenger seat, a very beautiful woman.


    She met this woman once. That time I sent Ye YingYing and Mo Han back to Mingyang. When Mingyang came back to Shencheng, Manyu came to meet me on the way. Later, I invited her to dinner and met them in the hotel. It was that time that Yuxi met Manyu.


    Yu Xi completely gave up on me that time. She felt like an ugly duckling in front of Man Yu. She also saw and felt my hot love for Man Yu.


    Later, Yu Xi got along with Dou Chen slowly, and they gradually developed into their current relationship.


    Yu Xi still doesn''t know that man Xue is the president of man Xue company. The main reason is that Yu Xi hasn''t been to man Xue headquarters for a short time and hasn''t dealt with people from man Xue company.


    Yu Xi was a little surprised when she saw man Xue. I went home with her this time not to travel, but to work in a strict sense.


    She knows that my character is a person with a clear distinction between public and private. It''s not in line with my usual style to take my girlfriend with me at this time. Moreover, it''s a long way to go. It''s hard for me to take such a long car without buying a ticket. I won''t let my girlfriend suffer like this.


    Yu Xi saw that Lin Manxue didn''t know what to say. She just nodded her head to say hello, but Lin Manxue said with a smile: "your name is Yu Xi, right?"

 Chapter 428

    Lin Manxue can name Yu Xi. Yu Xi doesn''t feel strange at all.


    Yu Xi always thinks that this fairy is my girlfriend. Since she is my girlfriend, I certainly mention the name Yu Xi in front of her.


    "Yes. I am Yu Xi. "


    Lin Manxue half knelt on the seat cushion, hands on the back, with a sweet smile on her face:


    "I know you. Mr. Ye often mentions you in front of me, saying that you are very capable, conscientious and responsible. Personally, I appreciate you very much and think highly of you. Yu Xi, work hard. Man Xue will never let you down. "


    Yu Xi looks at Lin Manxue with a muddled face. She doesn''t understand why the beauty in front of her says so. She says that she appreciates herself, looks good at herself, and asks herself to do well. How can this be a bit of a conversation between leaders and employees.


    Leaders like to brainwash their employees, draw a big pie, talk about how good the future of the company is, how good the platform is. As long as you are willing to work hard, as long as you are willing to develop with the company, the future will be bright, and the dream will be realized.


    I have worked for three or four years in my spare time. Naturally, I''m surprised to hear more about this. Isn''t this beautiful woman my girlfriend? How can my girlfriend talk to her about this.


    I put on my seat belt and said with a smile, "Yu Xi, you don''t know who she is. Sit still. I''m afraid it will frighten you. I''d like to introduce her to you solemnly. She is Lin Manxue, the boss of our Manxue company. "


    "Ah?" Yu Xi heard Lin Manxue''s three words, as if suddenly struck by thunder, and was surprised for a long time.


    Lin Manxue, the boss of Manxue company, is the most mysterious female boss. She never gives interviews and interviews. She has always been very low-key, but her fame is like thunder. It can be said that as long as she lives in Shencheng, almost no one does not know her name.


    Lin Manxue is known as the first beauty president in South China. She has a noble status and is the dream lover of countless losers. Many photos of Lin Manxue have been circulated on the Internet. Some are not positive, some are vague, and some are not herself at all.


    Therefore, the general public or those who have not seen her can only understand her through imagination or the Internet, but the things in imagination or the things searched on the Internet are not necessarily true, and sometimes they are far away from herself.


    Yu Xi doesn''t recognize the person in front of her is Lin Manxue, which is reasonable. She hasn''t seen the real Lin Manxue at all during her working time in Manxue company.


    I see Yu Xi so surprised, said with a smile: "just remind you to sit down, now know my intention."


    Yu Xi can''t believe it. Her eyes are shining with incredible eyes.


    Yu Xi turns her puzzled eyes on Lin Manxue, hoping that the beauty in front of her can give her a reply. She still hopes to seek the opinions of the parties, otherwise she thinks I''m joking.


    Lin Manxue nodded slightly with a smile: "yes. What ye always said is true. I am Lin Manxue. "


    "Ah! Mr. Lin said


    After knowing Lin Manxue''s identity, Yu Xi suddenly wants to stand up. Her head bumps into the roof of the car. Yu Xi feels embarrassed to touch the place where she was hit. She is even more embarrassed. Her small face is as red as sunset, extending to her neck.


    Yu Xi murmured: "Oh, it''s over. This time, I''ve lost face in front of the big boss. I''ve lost face in my grandmother''s house. "


    I can''t blame Yu XiMao for his impetuousness. Suddenly I find my boss sitting in front of me. I think everyone will be a little nervous.


    This is human nature, just like when we go to school, if there is a head teacher sitting in front of us, we will feel nervous. This is the same reason. After all, Lin Manxue is at the helm of Manxue company. She can decide a person''s future with any word she says.


    Besides, Yu Xi always thinks that I''m the only one who can get into mansue company. It''s back door. She always feels guilty. Now when she meets the boss of mansue company, who is still a legend, she feels even more guilty.


    "Yu Xi, are you ok?" Lin Manxue asked Yu Xi with concern.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Seeing that Yu Xi was so nervous, Lin Manxue wanted to relax her heart and said with a smile, "Yu Xi, we are all colleagues. Don''t be nervous. Besides, if you are not in the company now, don''t have any burden in your heart."


    I don''t think Yu Xi can go on like this. It''s more than 1000 kilometers from here to Linglu village, Yu Xi''s hometown. The road will be delayed for at least one or two days. If she can''t adjust herself for such a long time, how can she survive.


    I tried to smile with a relaxed tone and said: "Yu Xi, President Lin is very easy to get along with. You should not treat her as the boss, just as an ordinary colleague."


    Yu Xi said unnaturally, "good."


    I''m sure I can''t change for a while. I have to go step by step. Man Xue and I are not in a hurry. Anyway, it''s a long way to go. Let''s cultivate our feelings on the way.


    I asked Lin Manxue to sit down and fasten her seat belt. Then I started the car and drove slowly onto the main road. The dawn came late in winter, and the sky was still hazy at six in the morning.Linman see Yuxi still nervous, a person sitting in the back of a silent strange lonely said: "Yuxi, dry sitting very boring, why don''t we do some entertainment?"


    I know what Lin Manxue means. She wants Yu Xi to join us as soon as possible. If she keeps holding on like this, she will work very hard. We will stay together for at least two or three days this time. She is afraid that Yu Xi will feel uncomfortable.


    I echoed: "well, well, you don''t know how boring it is to drive alone. It''s just a relief."


    Mr. Lin has already spoken, and Yu Xi dares not have any objection.


    Yu Xi quietly discussed with Lin Manxue: "Mr. Lin, what would you like to play?"


    Lin Manxue thought about it and said, "what do you think of a sharp brain turn?"


    I said with a bitter face: "Mr. Lin, how can you change your mind every time and get something new?"


    When Liman saw my objection, she said, "what''s your good suggestion?"


    As I drove, I said, "it''s better to play telepathy."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s very simple. It''s a test of tacit understanding. I casually said that there are three kinds of animals. You first think about which animal, and then write it down by yourself. Let''s talk about the answers in our hearts. The same two people have the most tacit understanding. The different one is a loser. Remember that the answer must be the first response, so that it is accurate. "


    Lin Manxue thinks it''s novel, innovative and not boring. Since I play games, I lose and win. She asks me how I lose and how I win?


    I''ve played this game with Ye Yingying before, and I have a point in my heart. I said:


    "the loser has to meet a requirement of the winner. The two winners can discuss a problem for the loser. No matter what the requirement is, the loser can''t refuse it. Of course, this requirement should be within a reasonable range and should not be unrealistic or insulting. "

 Chapter 429

    Lin Manxue said, "but what if you don''t say the answer in your mind?"


    "It''s cheating."


    "What''s the penalty for cheating?"


    "Of course, there are rules of the game, so there are rewards and punishments. Cheaters should not only admit their mistakes, but also say something embarrassing happened to them, something they have to experience. If the cheater is not willing to say it, the supervisor has the right to exercise the supreme power. "


    While driving, I explained the questions raised by Lin Manxue.


    "What is the supreme power?" Lin Manxue is like a curious baby, asking me one question after another, and I am also taking the trouble to help her solve her Puzzles:


    "that is to record a funny video, a video that makes cheaters unable to lift their heads all their lives."


    "Dirty." Lin Manxue scolded me gently.


    "How''s it going? Do you agree? "


    "I have another question, how do you judge who is cheating?"


    It''s a good question. How to avoid cheating is a worldwide problem. Every game must stop cheating. It''s better to open and hang this kind of thing less in the game.


    I said: "this is very simple. When we announce the answer, we should say it together. We can''t change our words. Whoever changes his words will cheat."


    Lin Manxue and Yu Xi think this game is very interesting. At least they haven''t played it before. Anyway, the punishment won''t be very severe, so they agreed.


    I said with a smile: "Mr. Lin and Yu Xi, are you ready for the first round


    "All right." Lin Manxue and Yu Xi both raise their ears for fear of missing my topic.


    "Dog, cat, monkey." I quickly reported three kinds of animals, Lin Manxue and Yu Xi in mind, I said: "now I report three numbers, let''s say the answer."


    "Yes."


    "Three two one."


    After I reported "one", I immediately added the word "monkey".


    But Lin Manxue and Yu Xi reported "cat" at the same time. On my day, I dug a hole for myself in the first game, but I lost.


    Lin Manxue and Yu Xi are very happy. Lin Manxue turns around to celebrate with Yu Xi.


    I looked at Lin Manxue and Yu Xi so happy, in the heart is also very pleased, said: "willing to gamble, I lost, you discuss to give me a topic."


    Lin Manxue said: "Yu Xi, the first opportunity to you, a good whole leaf."


    Yu Xi said: "Mr. Lin, you are the leader, or you come to the topic."


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "in the game, there is no difference between leaders and employees. We are all equal. I said that if I give you this opportunity, I will give it to you. Next time, I will come."


    Lying trough, Lin Manxue said that I quit immediately. What do you mean, they think I''m paper paste, and lose to them every time?


    Yu Xi see Lin always say so, can nod to promise to come down, she thought to want to say: "leaf always, or you sing a song."


    Lin Manxue immediately said, "is it so cheap for him? No way


    I feel very happy. This punishment is really a little light. It''s just a piece of cake to sing. I laughed and said, "Mr. Lin, you are the big boss. You have to keep your word. Since you let Yu Xi decide, you can''t interfere in her decision any more."


    Lin Manxue has no choice but to agree with the splashed water, but she asked me to sing "new princess drunk". There are falsetto and female voice parts in this song. She asked me to sing this effect.


    I knew that Yu Xi is a fool, and man Xue is difficult to deal with. It''s not surprising that when I sing falsetto in my throat, Lin Man Xue and Yu Xi almost laugh.


    My voice is more powerful, there is a magnetic beauty, singing falsetto is a bit nondescript.


    Finally finished singing, Lin Manxue blinked her eyes and said mischievously: "Mr. Ye, I can''t imagine that Yu Xi and I inadvertently discovered another talent of you. I didn''t expect that you still have the potential to be a neutral person."


    "Mr. Lin, just laugh. Don''t lose later, or I''m afraid you''ll cheat."


    Lin Manxue confidently said: "Hey, if you want to win Miss Ben, there is no way. It''s up to me this time. Listen, the topic is still dog, cat and monkey. "


    I''m sorry, Lin Manxue still uses the question I just asked. As I said that we should have the answer of the first reaction time in our brain, the answer in front of me is monkey. Naturally, they are monkeys this time, and they are cats this time. If the answers are not the same, aren''t they cheating?


    Cheating is worse than losing.


    I lamented in my heart, I was calculated by Lin Manxue again, she wanted to fix me at all.


    The result is obvious, do not need to say the answer in their hearts, because I have said before, I lost again, and lost so inexplicably.


    I complained: "Mr. Lin, if I don''t take you to play like this, there''s no meaning in having a topic come out twice."


    Lin Manxue quibbled: "you didn''t say a question in advance and can''t use it repeatedly. If you don''t have rules, you can''t count us as breaking the rules. If you are willing to gamble and admit defeat, you must accept punishment. Last time it was Yu Xi. This time I will punish you. What can I punish you for? "I immediately speechless, Lin Manxue''s words can not find any fault, this is a loophole in the rules of the game, she grasped this loophole to subdue me, I have nothing to say.


    "Yes. You have a problem


    "I want you to bark like a dog," she said


    "No. It''s insulting. It won''t pass. "


    Lin Manxue thought about it and said, "then you shout three times out of the window. Ye Chutian is a rogue."


    If I really follow Lin Manxue''s request to yell on the road and call myself a rascal, unless I''m out of my mind.


    I refused again: "no, this is unrealistic."


    "How unrealistic?"


    "Because I''m not a hooligan."


    Lin Manxue said lovingly: "this can''t be done, that can''t be done. I advise you to take it as soon as it''s good. Don''t force me to do my best."


    "Mr. Lin, be kind and don''t embarrass others. I want to see you in the future. "


    "Go. If I lose, will you let me go? " Man Xue''s eyes turned and something came out of her bag. Then she said happily, "yes. Ye Chutian, turn your head to me. "


    "What am I driving for?"


    "Now there''s no one on the road. You just have to take a glance. Besides, I won''t delay you any time. Come on


    I had no choice but to slow down and turn my face to Lin Manxue. Lin Manxue took out a lipstick and unscrewed the cover in front of me.


    I''ll go. Can this woman have a point in doing things? I''m driving a long-distance car, trudging across provinces and counties. Do you want me to lose face all over the country?


    , when I was in the cold, I tried to wipe out the snow on the side of Lin Man. He said excitedly to Yu Xi, "Yu Xi, wait for you to come up with this problem."


    My hands trembled with fright, and the steering wheel almost turned to the green belt. I will not be killed by a facial mask drive. Is this to frighten people?


    If it''s not good, I have to get the traffic police uncle to talk about my life and even send me to a mental hospital.

 Chapter 430

    I immediately counseled and said: "Mr. Lin, I won''t play the game for the rest of the night. You two can play it. I still think that you should concentrate on driving instead of being half hearted. Safety first and safety first."


    Just as I said it, Yu Xi and Lin Manxue chucked their chests and laughed wildly. Can they not be happy if I recognize them so quickly.


    Yu Xi said, "Mr. Ye, I didn''t find you so cute before."


    I flickered: "lovely this kind of thing is the same as happiness, occasionally drying on the line, if flooding, it is not a good thing."


    Lin Manxue exposed me face to face: "Yu Xi, don''t listen to him. Ye always has no ability. He has a sweet mouth and can cheat people, especially women."


    I found that through this little game, Yu Xi and Lin Manxue are really close to each other. It seems that the little game can really draw close to each other''s feelings. No wonder many sales teams like to engage in small activities and play small games.


    There are some temporary parking spaces in front of me. I stop my car and wash my lipstick off with mineral water. How can I see people like this. Lin Manxue and I took turns driving. Yu Xi was excluded because she didn''t drive much and her driving skills were not good.


    Every four hours we drive, we go to the rest area to rest for about 20 minutes, and then continue on the road. On the first day, we only drive for about 10 hours. According to the distance calculation, we will drive for at least 10 hours.


    In the evening, we found a hotel to stay, a total of three rooms, one for each. We took a break in the hotel and went out to eat.


    This is Yanping City, a third - and fourth tier city. It doesn''t look very prosperous. I see the mess around. I feel that the public security management here is very chaotic.


    I took Yu Xi and Lin Manxue to a good hotel, which is good and relative. I can''t compare with the hotel in Shencheng.


    I want a private room, but the waiter said that the private room should be reserved in advance. It is full. Since there is no private room, we can only sit in the hall.


    There are thirty or forty tables in the hall. It seems that this hotel is not small.


    I asked Lin Manxue to order, but she was not polite. She picked up the menu and ordered more than ten dishes. It was really hard all the way, so we need to reward ourselves.


    Driving without drinking is responsible for life, for myself and for others. Therefore, we didn''t order drinks. Besides, what''s the meaning of drinking with a man and two women? I don''t want to drink.


    I found that there was a noisy private room, and people kept coming in and out. Lin Manxue twisted her eyebrows and said, "why is their private room so noisy? Their shouts can be heard from so far away in the hall. There are so many guests in the hotel. It''s not their own home. Is there any quality?"


    I said, "maybe the nature of life here is rough. I don''t mind."


    After the meal was served, the three of us were really hungry, and Lin Manxue no longer put down her usual noble figure. Like me and Yu Xi, she ate like a pig.


    In fact, I''m very happy to see Lin Manxue like this. She is more and more grounded. At the same time, it also shows that she wants to keep in line with us, not too different.


    Yu Xi saw that Lin Manxue acted like us ordinary people, and gradually accepted her in her heart. She thought that President Lin, a legendary figure, must be high and hard to approach. But after this day, she found that President Lin was not such a woman.


    She loves to laugh, polite, modest and naughty. If you don''t know in advance that she is Lin Manxue, Yu Xi can''t believe that the most mysterious and famous beauty president in Shencheng has such a disposition.


    I know that Lin Manxue deliberately does this, the purpose is to eliminate the estrangement in Yu Xi''s heart, Lin Manxue''s original temperament is relatively cold, but since she stabbed that layer of window paper with me, her temperament gradually improved, and she is willing to get along with my friends, maybe she also wants to integrate into my life as soon as possible.


    When I was cooking, I glanced up to a familiar figure who was walking towards the bathroom with his back to me.


    Seeing this figure, I immediately put down the dishes and chopsticks and stood up, startled Yu Xi and Lin Manxue, who were burying themselves in pickpocketing.


    The reason why I reacted so strongly is that this man is most likely Yang ruohui.


    Sun Jianbing and I have been looking for him for such a long time, but we haven''t made much progress. He is just like evaporation.


    Less than a month ago, sun Jianbing also said that when he followed Xiang Pengyu to Guangzhou, he accidentally saw Yang ruohui talking to Xiang Pengyu about something in a coffee shop. Yang ruohui gave Xiang Pengyu something at that time, but he didn''t expect that he had left Guangzhou and came here.


    I suddenly think of a possibility, now near the end of the new year, Yang ruohui may be Yanping City, he is now back to Yanping new year.


    I think of this possibility, and it''s very high. I''m glad that I have no place to go, and it doesn''t take any effort.


    "What''s the matter?" she said


    "It''s OK. I suddenly want to go to the bathroom. Don''t run around here. I''ll go back."I followed Yang ruohui one after another and went into the bathroom. He may have drunk too much at that time, and he walked with a little shake. I stood in a urinal next to Yang ruohui, and I secretly turned my face to observe him. Yes, he was Yang ruohui, whom I haven''t seen for a long time.


    After urinating with Yang ruohui, I went back to the sink to wash my hands. As I was washing, I suddenly called "Yang ruohui". Yang ruohui looked at me with a bit of alcohol. I grinned at him. He was drunk and sleepy, and didn''t recognize me at all.


    I suddenly hit Yang ruohui in the face with a fist. Yang ruohui fell down. I went up to him and stuck his neck. I put my other hand over his mouth to prevent him from yelling.


    Yang ruohui didn''t wake up before I finished. Damn, how much did he drink? He went to sleep before I started.


    I''m going to help Yang ruohui up and take him away quietly. At this time, four or five young people with earrings came in together.


    They were about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. As soon as they came in, they saw me squatting beside Yang ruohui. They vaguely saw that my hands were on Yang ruohui''s face and neck, while Yang ruohui was lying beside the sink with his side facing the wall.


    I was facing away from them. They didn''t see clearly. They thought I was kind enough to help Yang ruohui up.


    A golden hair with yellow hair said with a smile: "Huige, I said you are drunk. You still die. You see, you are about to fall into the urinal. Ha ha. "


    It''s not easy for these people to know Yang ruohui. I didn''t pay attention to them drunkards, but there are Yu Xi and Lin Manxue outside. If I''m the only one, I''m sure I can rob Yang ruohui.


    I think about it. For the safety of Lin Manxue and Yu Xi, I can''t do anything. I quickly loosen Yang ruohui''s neck and mouth and let him spread out on the ground again.

 Chapter 431

    A young man looked at me and said, "Hey, this brother looks so tight. How come he hasn''t seen you before?"


    What he said should be in the local language, but it''s easy to understand. It''s just that his accent is not so good and strange. Maybe he thinks it''s strange to listen to the accent of other people''s hometown. Only his hometown accent is kind.


    I don''t speak with a local accent. I can''t speak. I''m going to show my true feelings as soon as I speak, so I also pretend to be drunk and sway around, ignoring him and pretending not to hear me.


    Another young man laughed and said, "you''re drunk. This is the public restroom. You know someone when you meet them. You think this is your home. It''s true."


    The young man patted himself on the forehead and said, "Oh, I forgot. I thought we were still in the private room. I can''t let him hide here. Huige, get up. "


    When young people go to pull Yang ruohui, I hurry out of the bathroom. I want to send Yu Xi and Lin Manxue out immediately. I go back to my seat, but my eyes are always watching the direction of the bathroom.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Manxue found my difference, she is a suspicious and sensitive woman, as long as I show a different emotion, she can immediately find out.


    "Mr. Lin, take Yuxi back to the hotel to pack up immediately. We are ready to leave at any time."


    "Did something happen to you?" Lin Manxue asked, Yu Xi also cast a caring look at me.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. You two leave here first. I''ll come to you after I finish my work. Let''s call."


    Lin Manxue is a very smart woman. She knows what to ask and what not to ask. I urge them to leave and give her the car key.


    Lin Manxue went to the front desk to buy the order and left the hotel with Yuxi in a daze. I sent them to the gate of the hotel. I thought about it and secretly gave Lin Manxue a little thing: "leave secretly. If you have something to contact me, don''t call or send a short message."


    "Oh."


    I watched them get on the bus and leave the hotel with my own eyes. Now I have no worries. I return to the hotel again. Before entering the bathroom, I always have a bad feeling. I watched outside for a while, and then I went into the bathroom with a smile.


    I found no Yang ruohui in the bathroom. I looked in every compartment, but I didn''t find a person at all.


    Where are these kids hiding?


    My bad feeling is getting stronger and stronger. Yang ruohui is so cunning that he pretended to be drunk with me just now. In fact, when he came into the bathroom, he found me and pretended not to know.


    I''m in trouble this time. I was about to leave the bathroom when twenty or thirty people suddenly appeared outside. They were carrying all kinds of guys. Some were carrying two beer bottles, some were carrying chairs. Hula blocked the whole corridor.


    This is Yang ruohui''s home court. As the saying goes, the strong dragon doesn''t beat the local leader. Even if I can fight again, I can''t fight dozens of people alone. It''s not a martial arts movie.


    I quickly closed the door of the bathroom, took a fire extinguisher in my hand, and prepared to stick to the door. As long as they dare to rush in, I will fight to death. The door is so big that they can''t rush in many people at a time. I don''t believe that some people are not afraid of death.


    But I know it won''t last long. Once a few of them are really not afraid of death, they will not be able to stop just one door. But now I have no other way, so I have to do it first.


    What surprised me was that people outside clamored for a long time, but they didn''t rush inside. I muttered in my heart, what''s the situation?


    What I didn''t expect was that Yang ruohui was also very scared of me. He knew that the terrain was good for me now. If they rushed in rashly, they would certainly hurt many brothers.


    Although I have a chance to catch me, I also have a chance to escape. Once I am forced to die, if I get crazy, I may kill one or two of them with my skill, and he doesn''t want to make such unnecessary sacrifice.


    The best way is to trap me in the bathroom or make me unable to resist. As long as I can''t escape and lose the ability to resist, then I will become the meat on their chopping board and be slaughtered by them.


    Now they have just trapped me, just when my heart of resistance is strong, Yang ruohui wants to avoid my sharp edge first, and then make plans when I lose patience and fighting spirit.


    Yang ruohui knows how to use psychology very well. A person who is a sales manager will grasp other people''s psychology.


    I took out my mobile phone and prepared to call the police. As long as the police came, they did not dare to gather together again. I could take the opportunity to escape or be taken away by the police, but what made me vomit blood was that there was no signal in the bathroom.


    We were in a stalemate for some time. I couldn''t get out and they didn''t want to kill me. Suddenly, Yang ruohui thought of a poison plan. He said something in a little brother''s ear. Then the little brother nodded and ran out to do business immediately.


    I was in the bathroom at that time, and I didn''t know what was going on outside. We were in a stalemate for a while, and suddenly there was a lot of smoke coming in from the outside. After a while, the whole bathroom was filled with smoke.Crouching troughs are so vicious that they want to kill me! I tore a piece of cloth from my body, dipped it in water, and blocked my mouth and nose with wet clothes, but the smoke was too thick to work.


    I have no way, for today''s plan, can only kill a way of blood, I opened the bathroom door when the smoke poured in all over the sky, I was choked dizzy.


    I was carrying a fire extinguisher to kill the general. What depressed me was that Yang ruohui and his family had already made preparations. There were a pile of chairs outside the door. I didn''t even have a place to stretch my feet. How could I get out?


    I''m sure Yang ruohui is a talented person. If he can''t fight against him, he will outwit him. Today I have to be planted in his hands.


    They don''t come in, they just light a cigarette outside, trying to knock me out.


    I couldn''t hold on for a few minutes when the fire extinguisher banged on the floor and I fell flat on the bathroom floor.


    A young man called out, "down, down."


    I heard a voice say: "this boy is cunning. Let him stay in it for a while. Be careful of cunning."


    I can''t be more familiar with this voice. It''s Yang ruohui. I can tell it''s him even if I close my eyes. They stayed outside for another minute, and the young man said, "Huige, don''t really smoke him to death. There are so many witnesses in the hotel, but it may cause some trouble."


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t you have me?"


    After another minute or so, Yang ruohui thought about it and said, "remove the chair and go in and catch people."


    The boys moved all the chairs out of the door. Seven or eight people came in and lifted me out.


    A young man tried on my nose and said, "Huige, I''m out of breath."


    "Can''t you, it''s suffocating?" Yang ruohui didn''t dare to come near me. He asked another young man to try again.

 Chapter 432

    The young man tried and said, "my heart is still beating. I don''t think I''m dead."


    "Take it to the vent first. Don''t worry. This boy is very lucky and can''t die."


    They dispersed the crowd, and then carried me outside to a remote dark corner, let me breathe fresh air for a period of time, here should belong to the north, it is really cold at night, cold can blow into the bone.


    A young man took a basin and filled it with half basin water. He poured it on my face, and soon I woke up.


    I''m really lucky. After being smoked for such a long time, ordinary people have died early. I can''t die because of some kind of air flow in my body. I always feel that there is a stream of gas flowing on me for most of this year.


    I didn''t understand it as Neijin. I''m kidding. This is in real life. You think that shooting martial arts movies is still Neijin. What are you talking about.


    But I do have an air current surging, especially when I am in danger, it can always stimulate my inner desire to survive. For example, the last time I fought with black bear in Mengshui mountain, there was a clear stream on me, which gave me a kind of belief to stick to.


    I think of Ye family boxing luck way, may be related to it, of course, now I don''t have the heart to study these, now I fall in the hands of Yang ruohui, life and death is uncertain, which has any heart to think these things.


    I''m tied up with a rope and can''t move. Just now the water not only fell on my face, but also part of it fell on me. In such a cold winter, half of my body was wet and shivering.


    When Yang ruohui saw me wake up, he asked his younger brothers to step back, squatted in front of me with a smile and said, "Xiaotian, I said you are really stubborn. You drove me from Shencheng to Guangzhou, and then from Guangzhou to guanwan city. Now it''s OK. You can catch up with Yanping directly. You don''t want to let me go?"


    I gritted my teeth and said:


    "Yang ruohui, you beast! You''ve done so much harm to Ye Yingying. As long as I live, you won''t have a good day. "


    Yang ruohui said with a smile: "Xiaotian, I don''t like to hear you say that. Who did ye Yingying harm me? Do you feel your conscience and say it''s me? Ridiculous! I admit that I have done some bad things to her because of my own interests, but can I blame it? She deceives my feelings. She treats me like a fool. Why can''t I use her to achieve my goal? I like her and treat her wholeheartedly, but what about her to me? Xiaotian, I didn''t want to say it. You forced me to say it. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to trade Yingying for my future, but Yingying doesn''t belong to me. If I don''t use her to do something, I feel sorry for my efforts in recent years. "


    "Who am I, Yang ruohui? Do you think I will suffer from this kind of boring loss? You can''t get what I can''t get. Xiaotian, Yingying is not clean now. I guess you don''t like her either. Look at yourself, surrounded by so many beauties, how can you still want a pair of broken shoes, which doesn''t suit your feet, right? "


    Yang ruohui said that ye Yingying was a broken shoe, and my lung was about to explode. He yelled: "Yang ruohui, shut up, you are a broken shoe, you are a beast, a bitch, a son of a bitch!"


    Yang ruohui said with a smile: "curse, curse hard. I''m not angry. Why am I angry? You scold me, I can''t miss a piece of meat, but you are not the same. You fall into my hands tonight, and my requirements are not high. First, I''ll pick off your tendons, and then I''ll see your performance. To tell you the truth, I''m very afraid of you. Yingying said that your family has been practicing martial arts for generations, and they are all martial arts experts, but what''s the use of high martial arts? This is an era of using brains, and the mang Fu can never accomplish great things. "


    "Come on! Do it! As long as I cry out, your mother will keep it. Come on


    Yang ruohui said: "don''t worry. What''s the worry? The long night is boring anyway. Let''s talk again."


    I don''t want to say a word to this beast at all: "I have nothing to talk about with animals like you. If a man does it, don''t let him look down on you."


    Yang ruohui seems to be waiting for someone. He smiles and ignores my scolding. He takes out a cigarette to light it for himself and starts to smoke slowly.


    About ten minutes later, Yang ruohui had seven or eight brothers pressing two women up. These two were not others, but Lin Manxue and Yu Xi who left.


    How did they get caught?


    In my heart, I lamented that Yang ruohui is absolutely perfect. He is holding these two people in his hand now. Let alone that I can''t move when I lie down, even if I stand in front of him with good hands and feet, I can''t do anything about him.


    It''s really over this time.


    Yang ruohui said triumphantly: "Xiaotian, you see how good I am to you. Before I die, I will let you see your women. However, after all, you women are so beautiful. I''m excited to see them."


    Lin Manxue and Yu Xi see me lying on the ground tied up. Yu Xi is scared and shivers, while Lin Manxue is relatively calm.


    I asked coldly, "what do you want?"


    "Why? Xiaotian, you and I are not fools. If others don''t know her, can I not know her? If she doesn''t fall into my hands, how dare I really attack you. Mr. Lin, do you think so? "


    Lin Man Xue said with a cold face: "I don''t know you. What do you want? I warn you, if you dare to mess around, I promise you won''t see the sun tomorrow. "Yang ruohui was very backward and said with a smirk: "Mr. Lin, don''t scare me. I believe you have the strength. But now the situation is slightly different. You are in my hands, not me. I know you look down on me, but I don''t mind. I may be a little ant to you, but I may be able to bring you elephants down. Do you believe it? "


    Lin Manxue with a three-point threat said: "since you know who I am, naturally know the end of offending me, I advise you not to act rashly, what conditions you open it, I listen."


    Yang ruohui laughed and said, "it''s bright to chat with President Lin. OK, you like to go straight. I can''t hide it any more. Let''s open the window and tell the truth. How about I make a deal with you? "


    "What deal?"


    Yang ruohui threw half of his cigarette on the ground and rubbed it out with the sole of his shoe, saying: "Mr. Lin, the transaction is very simple, and it''s a matter of one sentence for you. If you are willing to give away 5% of Qingcheng intelligent company''s shares to President Kong xuerui for free, then I promise you to let go of this man in front of you, your favorite man. "


    Lin Manxue said faintly: "are you Kong xuerui''s person?"


    Yang ruohui said: "Mr. Lin, it''s quite unexpected that a smart woman like you would ask such questions. Mr. Kong was my big boss when he bought my original company. Of course, I made a lot of efforts in the process of acquisition, otherwise Mr. Kong would not have valued me so much. "


    I said angrily: "so you and Kong Xueqiang are acting to cheat me?"

 Chapter 433

    "No. Xiao Tian, you misunderstood Kong Dashao. He didn''t cheat you. What he said is true. I''ve been with his sister, so I want to please him. Who knows that I''ve made a fool of myself and flattered him. Instead of flattering him, I offended him. But thanks to Master Kong, who knows right from wrong, she''s a peacemaker in the middle. Now I''ve made up with Kong again. "


    I said suspiciously: "since you are Kong xuerui''s running dog, why plant it on Kong Xueqiang? Aren''t you causing trouble?"


    Yang ruohui said with a smile: "if I didn''t say that, would you believe me then? There is a saying that when the false comes to the true, the true is also false, and there is no place for inaction. Only half true and half false words are easy to convince people, while all true and all false words are suspicious. And how the hell do I know you know him? It''s my own bad luck. If I knew your relationship, I wouldn''t have done it


    "You''re a motherfucker!"


    Yang ruohui ignored me, but turned to ask Lin Manxue, "Mr. Lin, what do you think of my suggestion?"


    Lin Manxue did not comment, but asked: "if I transfer the shares to you, how can you ensure our safety?"


    Yang ruohui patted his chest and said: "although Mr. Lin can rest assured about this, I''m determined to hold shares, which are worth billions of assets. I have no interest in Ye Chutian. You can ask him, "I didn''t do anything to him just now."


    "Aren''t you afraid that we''ll settle accounts in the future?"


    Yang ruohui said: "Mr. Lin, you are also a smart man. If Mr. Kong suddenly got such a large sum of unexpected wealth, would it be possible for her to reward me instead of embezzling it?"


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "it seems that it is not a little bit, it should be a lot of it."


    "I''m not hiding it from you. one billion. As long as I help her get the shares, she will give me a billion yuan to transfer directly to the Swiss bank account. You say that I have a billion yuan, but I''m not as good as ye Chutian. What''s the use of being angry? Interest is eternal. "


    Lin Manxue nodded and said, "it sounds good."


    "Of course. How can Yang ruohui do business at a loss. Mr. Lin, I know that such a large sum of money is not a small sum for you. It may be difficult for you to make a choice for a while. In this way, I''ll give you three minutes to think about it, and we''ll discuss it in three minutes. But I want to remind you that if you don''t agree after three minutes, I''ll break Ye Chutian''s left hamstring first. If you don''t agree after we''ve talked about it, it''s right hamstring, and then it''s left hand, right hand, left eye, right eye and so on. Don''t worry. Take your time. I have time. "


    I yelled: "Mr. Lin, don''t promise this beast. I''m not afraid. You let him come."


    "Don''t make such a fuss! I''m chatting with your leader. What can I do for you? " Yang ruohui kicked me fiercely and scolded me fiercely.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Manxue said, "OK. I agree. "


    "Do you really agree to transfer the shares to Mr. Kong for free?"


    "Yes."


    Yang ruohui said happily: "love is a great thing. If I don''t change it, it''s worth billions of shares. Mr. Lin, I really admire you. "


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "less nonsense. I promise you that naturally there are conditions. You release Ye Chutian first, or I won''t be guaranteed. "


    Yang ruohui was a chicken thief with a smile, and his eyes kept wandering:


    "Mr. Lin, it''s no fun to play such a smart game. Without Ye Chutian in hand, what can I do with you. Mr. Lin, if you don''t have sincerity, I don''t mind starting to study Ye Chutian''s body structure now. What else can you do for a useless man who has no tendons? "


    Lin Manxue thought for a while and said: "you can not release people first, but I need to go to see him and say a few words with him. If I don''t talk to him, how can I be sure that you have abused him, given him any food or done anything on him? I pay so much money, naturally want a complete Ye Chutian. I''m a weak woman. I''m powerless. You guys are guarding us. You won''t worry about what tricks I can play, will you


    Yang ruohui complimented: "Mr. Lin is worthy of being Mr. Lin. indeed, she is a woman who does great things. She is considerate of everything. You can''t ask too much. OK, I promise you."


    Yang ruohui waved and four people came up with Lin Manxue to see me. The two of them noticed Lin Manxue''s every move at any time. Lin Manxue squatted beside me, held my hand and said, "they didn''t do anything to you, did they?"


    "No, just smoke me out. There may be some ecstasy in the smoke. "


    Lin Manxue nodded slightly and said, "that''s good."


    After Lin Manxue confirmed that I had no problem, she didn''t talk to me more. She got up and went back to Yang ruohui and said, "I asked, he''s not in any serious trouble."


    Yang ruohui said with a smile, "as I said, I''m not interested in him, and I don''t have anything to do with him. As long as you transfer shares, I will let you leave here safely."


    Lin Manxue thought for a while and said, "there is no problem in transferring shares, but I have one more request.""Oh, what else to ask for?"


    "Yes. If you don''t agree, we can''t transfer the shares to Kong xuerui even if we die with Ye Chutian. "


    "What''s the demand, you say."


    Lin Manxue said haughtily: "I, Lin Manxue, am also a woman who wants face. If you tie Ye Chutian up and tie him up, if you don''t personally apologize to him and don''t give him three bows, I can''t swallow this breath."


    Yang ruohui frowned and said, "Mr. Lin, is this a bit excessive?"


    Lin Manxue put on a non-negotiable tone and said: "I''m Lin Manxue. If you can''t meet my requirement, I''d rather be killed by you than give you shares."


    It''s hard to fool Lin Manxue when she''s stubborn. Yang ruohui thinks that one apology, three bows and one billion yuan will be exchanged. A fool will not do it. What can an apology and a bow do? It''s a bow for the dead.


    Yang ruohui said with a smile: "sometimes I really don''t understand what you big people think in their hearts, how to regard face as more important than life and interests. Kong Da Shao and Yan San Shao are. I didn''t expect that even President Lin is. I''m convinced. Yes, I promise. I''m going to apologize now. "


    Lin Manxue put out her hand to stop Yang ruohui''s moving forward and called "wait a minute.".


    "What''s the matter?"


    "When you apologize, I need to take my friends to supervise. If you do it behind the scenes, what''s the point of doing it?"


    Yang ruohui looked at Yu Xi and Lin Manxue, the two delicate women. He didn''t pay attention to them, so he nodded and said, "it depends on you."


    Yang ruohui took two people to me. Lin Manxue and Yu Xi stood a little behind me. Lin Manxue said that they could see clearly.


    Yang ruohui doesn''t care. What if he can see clearly but can''t see clearly? He really thinks that if he apologizes, he will earn face and lose billions in vain. Is this an apology that can be exchanged?

 Chapter 434

    Yang ruohui stood directly opposite me, only about two meters away from me. Lin Manxue began to cry: "bow."


    Yang ruohui pulled his clothes and bowed slightly.


    When Lin man saw Yang ruohui''s foolishness, he said with a cold face, "attitude! Mind your attitude! Bend down. Vertical 90 degrees, understand? Do it again


    Yang ruohui smiles a little and really starts over again, bowing 90 degrees.


    Just as Yang ruohui straightened his waist, Lin Manxue called again, "two bows."


    Yang ruohui bowed again, and Lin Manxue called, "three bows."


    As soon as Yang ruohui bent down, I suddenly jumped up and controlled Yang ruohui''s body. Then I quickly turned around and locked his neck with the bend of my arm.


    My right hand held a sharp dagger against the artery of Yang ruohui''s neck. I said maliciously, "all stand back. Stand back for me, or I''ll cut his artery now."


    Suddenly, Yang ruohui, who was still complacent just now, was terrified. He shook his body and said, "Xiaotian, don''t mess around. You have to pay for your life to kill someone."


    "Pay for your life? You scum kill one less than one, I call it killing for the people. Come on, get your men back! " I pressed the dagger in my hand. The cold dagger made Yang ruohui shiver through his skin.


    "Back off, back off."


    I''ve known for a long time that Yang ruohui is a ghost who is afraid of death. He thinks his life is more important than anything. Last time in the underground parking lot of his company, sun Jianbing and I had a little fight, and he knelt down and begged for mercy. This kind of person has no backbone. It is said that anyone who values money interests too much has no backbone.


    I control Yang ruohui, and his younger brother dares not to use a rat''s deterrent. Lin Manxue and Yu Xi and I retreat to their parking place.


    Lin Manxue said: "just now the car was locked by them, and the key is still in their hands."


    When I put a dagger into Yang ruohui''s arm, he screamed with pain. I looked at him fiercely and scolded: "let your people throw the car keys. If you''re not honest, I''ll make more holes for you."


    Yang ruohui didn''t dare to disobey him. He immediately called for people to throw the car keys. Lin Manxue picked up the car keys and took Yu Xi to get on the car first. I asked them to check the car. Don''t let anything go wrong. If there were people hidden in it or there wasn''t enough gas, we would not be far away.


    Lin Manxue starts the car and urges me to get on the car. I hold Yang ruohui and ask him to get on the car with me. Yang ruohui hesitates a little and I give him a knife.


    I didn''t stab him. It''s not that I didn''t dare. It''s that Yang ruohui can''t die now. If I stabbed him now, his younger brother won''t worry about rushing on. It''s hard for the three of us to run away.


    Now that Yang ruohui is in my hands, they dare not put too much pressure on me.


    Suddenly more than a dozen cars appeared in front of him. There were many kinds of cars, most of which were vans. Lin Manxue''s car couldn''t rush out at all.


    I am surrounded by 30 or 40 younger brothers with all kinds of guys. Yang ruohui is the only card in my hand. When to kill Yang ruohui is a small matter, and sending Lin Manxue and Yu Xi away safely is a big matter for me now.


    Yang ruohui is not a fool. If he gets into the car and gets away from his younger brother''s protection, I will torture him to death. Therefore, even if I give him two knives, he still drags the car window and refuses to let go.


    "Xiaotian, if you have seed, you will stab me to death. If I die, you can''t run away. Mr. Lin is so beautiful. If you fall into my brothers'' hands, you should know what will happen. The people here are very rude. There are so many of them. You have the heart to see Mr. Lin insulted. "


    Yang ruohui didn''t forget to do ideological work for me at this time. He knew my character and I didn''t care so much about my good temper. Kill him first. But since I became the general manager, the pressure and responsibility have been increasing with each passing day, and my heart has gradually matured. I am no longer reckless. Maybe as Lin Manxue said, I am growing up and maturing.


    If I change to the past, I will not give myself a back move, and I will not think too much about the problem of retreat. But now, I have to think about Lin Manxue and Yu Xi.


    Seeing my hesitation, Yang ruohui quickly struck while the iron was hot and said, "how about we make a deal? As long as you let me go, I will guarantee your safety. Tonight''s business is just like this. The future is long. Let''s settle the previous account later. Today we are even. How about you let me go and let my brother go


    I snorted coldly: "do you think I will believe what you said?"


    When Yang ruohui saw that I didn''t trust him, he painstakingly convinced me: "Xiaotian, you should understand me. Now my life is in your hands. How can I not believe it? No matter how stupid I am, I dare not make fun of my own life. What''s the use if I want something else? "


    At present, the situation is a little unfavorable for us. I wrung my brow and said:


    "how do you say to trade?"


    "It''s very simple. I''ll let my brothers drive a road and let Mr. Lin''s car go out. But before the car goes out, you have to press a hostage for me. I think your other girlfriend is good. We each have a hostage. You don''t dare to mess around, and I don''t dare to mess around. Then let''s count one, two, three and release people at the same time. You take her to the car and leave. Don''t worry. I''m so close to you. I dare not go back. You have a dagger in your hand. If I go back, you may kill me at any time, I will never do that. ""If you say no, you won''t?"


    Yang ruohui said: "Xiaotian, I have only one idea now, that is, how to live. As for other things, I don''t care. Besides, your skill is so powerful that I can''t escape from your palm. How can I use any wrong idea? Do you think I will make fun of my own life?"


    After thinking about it, it''s not a way to go on like this. After all, it''s Yang ruohui''s territory. The longer it''s delayed, the better it will be for him. Now I dare not really kill him. I can only agree to his proposal.


    I don''t want to take Yu Xi as a hostage, but in the current situation, it is difficult for both sides to trust each other without doing so, and this matter can''t be solved.


    After I let Yang ruohui go, as long as he is not too far away from me, I can control him at any time.


    I made a phone call to Lin Manxue and told her about our deal. Lin Manxue said that she wanted to ask Yu Xi for advice. After all, she was asked to be a hostage. If she was afraid of not being willing, we could not force her.


    Yu Xi told me on the phone that she would, so I said to Yang ruohui, "OK. Just do as you say. Don''t play tricks. "


    I hold Yang ruohui forward, Yang ruohui let his younger brother''s team to make way, Lin Manxue slowly drive past, waiting for her to put down Yuxi before escaping from the bag.


    Yang ruohui came up and two younger brothers controlled Yu Xi. I didn''t hang up. I asked Lin Manxue to drive on. After Lin Manxue left the encirclement, I pressed Yang ruohui to exchange hostages with his younger brother. I let all his people disperse and stay far behind me, which is convenient for me to leave.

 Chapter 435

    The distance between us was about 30 meters or 40 meters. We counted at the same time. After "one two three", we released people at the same time. Yu Xi ran to me and Yang ruohui ran to them.


    I ran with Yang ruohui. One was to meet Yu Xi, the other was afraid of accidents. Yang ruohui was so cunning that I had to make emergency preparations. As long as I controlled him, everything else was easy to say.


    Yang ruohui is afraid of death. He really doesn''t take any risks. I get Yu Xi and run back quickly. I have to take her to the car first and then leave here. Lin Manxue''s car is on fire all the time, so we can drive away immediately.


    At the moment when I received Yu Xi, I threw away my hand and shot a dagger. I wanted to kill Yang ruohui. Although I didn''t have a chance to torture him and let him experience the pain that life is not like death, if I could let him die in my hands, I would have an explanation for ye Yingying.


    I didn''t think about the problem of killing people to pay for their lives. As long as I can kill Yang ruohui, I will pay for my life.


    As Yang ruohui was in the state of fast running just now, although I hit the target with this knife, I deviated from the position and didn''t hurt Yang ruohui. I only stabbed him on the outside of his left thigh.


    Yang ruohui fell to the ground in pain, and a group of his younger brothers rushed up to protect him. Yang ruohui clamored to let the younger brothers come up to block us, but because of the time difference, they didn''t catch up with us before we got on the bus.


    Lin Manxue starts the car and runs away quickly. Yang ruohui''s younger brother drives behind him. Lin Manxue runs at full speed.


    At this time, the performance of the BMW X6 is fully revealed. It''s night time. The third and fourth tier cities are no better than the first tier cities. There are fewer pedestrians and vehicles on the road at night. BMW X6 is running with all its strength. How can they catch up with their vans or 100000 cars.


    Liman snowmobile technology is good, play the rise, encounter sharp corners also play a drift or something. The car behind us couldn''t catch up with us. We were just about to escape the street when many vans came out in front of us.


    I don''t think Yang ruohui wants to let us go so easily. He must have used all his resources in Yanping. There are three reasons for Yang ruohui''s great efforts:


    first, he and I are enemies of life and death. If we let me escape this time, we will never die. Instead of making me think about him every day, it''s better for him to do it all at once I.


    Second, he has offended Lin Manxue while offending me. Offending Lin Manxue makes him no longer have a way out, so he must catch me and Lin Manxue, otherwise he will not have a good life in the future.


    Third, if Yang ruohui catches me and Lin Manxue, then his dream of one billion yuan can continue. It''s one billion yuan. As long as he has one billion yuan, he can travel everywhere. If he can''t stay at home, he can go abroad. How can he miss such an opportunity.


    People die for money, and birds die for food. Now Yang ruohui''s life is carefree, and he has a dream of becoming rich.


    There was interception in the front and pursuit in the back. Lin Manxue turned the car and rushed to an alley. The alley was very narrow, less than five meters wide. The wheelbase of BMW X6 was close to three meters. It was really a test of technology to fly in the alley less than five meters, especially when the glazing line was not very good at night.


    Liman skis quickly through the alley with a handsome face. As soon as our car came out of the alley, the vehicles on both sides cut corners from other places to block us. They just killed us.


    Lin Manxue rushed out before they formed a encirclement. She raced forward for a while, then got on the main road, and the car behind was pulled apart for a while.


    On the main road, the performance of BMW X6 is highlighted again. We throw the car behind us farther and farther. There is an intersection in front of us. Lin Manxue slows down. I find something wrong, because it''s only ten o''clock now, and there is no car at any intersection.


    If things go wrong, there will be demons. There won''t be any problems, will there?


    I didn''t find a car coming up behind me through the rearview mirror, so I asked Lin Manxue to stop. I changed seats with Lin Manxue, I drove, and she sat next to me.


    I''m on the alert. With my last experience in Lingzhi village, I''m very sensitive to this kind of dangerous road, especially when I run for my life.


    I restart the car and drive forward for a while. My speed is very slow, less than 30 km / h. I always pay attention to the surrounding conditions, especially the small fork. I''m worried about the sudden killing of a large truck or something. This is the rhythm of death seeking.


    As expected, there was a fork in the road about 500 meters in front of the intersection, where a large truck was lying in ambush. It was already in the middle of the road before I arrived.


    Three people came down from the truck with sticks in their hands. I wanted to turn the car around, but I saw in my rearview mirror that there were more than one car following me.


    I also found a big problem. It seems that the road has been closed down. Except for a few of our cars, we didn''t see any other vehicles.


    Crouching trough, it must be Yang ruohui who has used all his relations to leave me and Lin Manxue at all costs. One billion can really make a person crazy.


    Grandma is a bear, playing with her life, right? OK, I''ll play with you.I''ll turn the car back a little, and then make a sharp turn to reverse. I''m not sure about the big truck in front of me. You poor vans and low-end cars with tens of thousands of Yuan dare to yell at me. The tiger doesn''t get angry. You think I''m sick, don''t you!


    You don''t want me to be better, and I don''t want you to be better either. I''m speeding up like crazy. If I want to die together, I''ll drive my full power to kill the vehicles behind me.


    The vehicles behind me hit me at full speed and avoided one after another. When death really came, no one was afraid of death.


    I''m afraid, too, but I don''t have a way out, and they do.


    If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win, but who is not afraid of death.


    I cross the intersection again and run the other way.


    There are several vans lying in ambush on this road. I get rid of the interception of the cars in front of me and drive along a mountain road, which is a road leading to the countryside. Few cars come here at ordinary times. I believe they never expect me to escape from here.


    I ran on this road for more than an hour, then went around, and finally came to a road with a high-speed entrance in front. As long as I got on the high-speed road, it would be difficult for them to catch up with me.


    I drove up the highway and didn''t find any suspicious vehicles along the way.


    Yuxi hasn''t been relieved from the shock. Yuxi is a good girl to me and Lin Manxue. When did you see such a scene?


    If we have to count, one night when we had a conflict with Yan Qingdong at KTV, the fighting scene was also very hot at that time. It''s just that compared with being a hostage and a drag car this time, it''s just a small thing.


    I have been driving for two hours. I have already left the Yanping boundary. There is a small town in front of me. I went out from a ramp. Now the danger has been relieved. We need to find a place to rest.

 Chapter 436

    I found a hotel in the town. The conditions of the hotel are very poor. There are two beds in it. Even the TV is the most old-fashioned one. I think the business is not very good. If it''s not for the Chinese new year, few people will stay here.


    I opened two rooms, let Lin Manxue and Yu Xi live in one, I live in one, two women live together, have a companion, or I worry that they will be afraid.


    Now it''s more than one o''clock in the morning. Before I settled in, Lin Manxue and Yu Xi said, "rest assured. Tomorrow I''ll wake you up and start again."


    Lin Manxue and Yu Xi nodded, Lin Manxue said: "you also have an early rest, and you have to go tomorrow."


    "Good."


    I went back to my room and lay on the bed. I couldn''t sleep. I finally found Yang ruohui, but I didn''t find him. He chased him around. How could I swallow this bad breath.


    I lie on the bed and think wildly. I really want to go back to Yanping city and kill him. I don''t worry that I can''t find Yang ruohui. The reason is very simple. I stabbed him twice in the front and gave him a flying knife in the back. He won three stabs and can''t stay in the hospital.


    Yang ruohui is more particular and will definitely live in the best hospital. I searched on the Internet. The best hospital in Yanping city is Yanping first hospital. If I go to Yanping first hospital to block him, I may get something.


    I thought to myself that he would not have guessed that I would dare to return to Yanping to find his bad luck. If I didn''t go into the tiger''s den, I would not be willing to go back.


    I can''t restrain my excitement when I think of it. I get up secretly immediately. I''m afraid to disturb Lin Manxue and Yu Xi.


    I just opened the door and saw Lin Manxue standing outside her door, but her door was open. I was a little surprised. Why did she stand outside the door when she didn''t sleep at night? Aren''t you sleepy?


    I was just about to ask something. Lin Manxue put her white index finger to her mouth and hissed to signal me to keep it down. She came to me and quietly pulled me aside to talk.


    "Man Xue, why don''t you stay at the door without sleeping?"


    Lin Manxue flashed her big eyes and said, "wait for you."


    "What are you waiting for me for?"


    "Do you want to kill huiyanping?"


    Lin Manxue is too clever. I know I can''t hide her at all, so I nodded.


    I can''t stop you, but I don''t want to ask you to take revenge


    "What do you say?"


    "I''ll go with you."


    I directly denied her suggestion: "no way. I managed to send you out. How can I let you take risks again? "


    Lin Manxue said: "but I can''t let you take risks alone. I''ll go with you, and I can help you relax."


    I strongly disagree: "man Xue, are you kidding? I can''t take you, and I don''t need people to let the wind blow. She''ll be scared when you''re here with Yu Xi. "


    "She''s asleep."


    "What if I wake up in the middle of the night. Yu Xi is not you and me. She is timid. She is frightened at night and can''t make any more trouble. "


    "Chutian -"


    holding Lin Manxue''s little hand, I said seriously: "Manxue, you are a woman, I am a man, the woman is the master, the man is the master, I can listen to you in the company, but when facing danger outside, I hope you can listen to me."


    "But -" Lin Manxue still wants to make some efforts to persuade me to take her.


    "No, but. I promise you I''ll be back safe. "


    Lin Manxue knew that she couldn''t stop me. She thought about it and said, "you promise!"


    "I promise!"


    Lin Manxue gave me one thing. She said, "this is something Yan Qingcheng gave me for self-defense. I always put it in the luggage box. If you press this button, it can instantly generate high voltage and corona people."


    "You gave me yourself? I''ll worry about leaving you two women here alone. "


    "I can''t use it."


    Lin Manxue is not at ease, again told me: "you must pay attention to safety, nothing else is important, your safety is the most important."


    "I understand."


    I went downstairs to pick up the car, turned around and left the hotel. In the rearview mirror, I saw Lin Manxue standing upstairs watching me leave.


    Due to the dim light, I can''t see the worried expression on man Xue''s face clearly. I can only see her excellent posture swaying in the cold wind.


    I took back my eyes and stopped looking at the rear-view mirror. I focused on driving. After a while, BMW went back to the high speed and drove to Yanping city.


    The front is really dangerous. If I didn''t feel bad, I gave Lin Manxue a blade before they left the hotel. The consequences would be unimaginable.


    Lin Manxue is really a very smart woman. She gave me a blade secretly when she came close to me and held my hand. That blade was given to her by me before.


    During this period, someone has been trying to harm me. Just in case, I always put a dagger and a blade on my body for self-defense. The blade is hidden inside the corner of the suit coat, while the dagger is always hidden in the inner pocket of my clothes. This is a secret pocket I specially made, which is used to put daggers.I secretly cut the rope on my hands and feet while Lin Manxue and Yang ruohui talked about the terms, and then pretended to be still bound. I was waiting for the opportunity.


    Lin Manxue is very clever. She begins to pretend to agree to Yang ruohui''s terms to appease him, and then asks Yang ruohui to apologize to me and bow to me. This is the situation she set up, and the purpose is to create opportunities for me.


    When a person bows, he needs to bend down and lower his head. Naturally, he can''t see the situation in front of him. It''s good for me to launch a sneak attack. If it wasn''t for Lin Manxue''s tact, I couldn''t have succeeded so easily.


    Once I didn''t control Yang ruohui for the first time, we had to escape.


    I have a very tacit understanding with Lin Manxue. When I gave her the blade, I didn''t tell her what it was, but she can understand it and think of ways to give it to me. By the way, she can create conditions for me to fight back. Such a woman not only has peerless appearance, but also has extraordinary wisdom and psychological quality. Who doesn''t like it.


    I killed Yanping at the speed of 120 km / h, and I want to recover the debt Yang ruohui owed to me and ye Yingying with interest.


    When I arrived at Yanping No.1 Hospital, it was already past 3:30 in the evening. Now I was faced with a problem that how to accurately find Yang ruohui''s bed.


    If it''s in broad daylight, I can pretend to be Yang ruohui''s friend to visit him, and then ask the nurse which ward he is in.


    Although my accent is wrong, I don''t think nurses will doubt me. After all, I''m not the only one from Yanping. There are many foreigners who live in Yanping or marry to Yanping, and they don''t speak the local language, so it''s no surprise.


    But it''s more than three o''clock in the morning. Visiting the hospital at this point will not work. The nurse on duty should not only doubt my motive, but also not visit the hospital at this point.


    I think of a place where I can definitely find Yang ruohui''s bed number, that is, the detailed information of patients in the hospital inpatient system.

 Chapter 437

    The information in the inpatient department of the hospital is shared. As long as I have an internal computer, I can find the information I need. There is a computer at the service desk of the nurse station. As long as I call out the information when the nurse is busy or going to the bathroom, I can find out Yang ruohui.


    I sneak into the inpatient department. There are cameras everywhere, but it''s hard for me. The monitoring system of man Xue company is much more mature and rigorous than this one.


    I hide in the dark to observe the dead corner. Sun Jianbing once told me how to avoid the camera, so I know this better.


    At present, I live on the second floor. From the second floor to the seventh floor, I live with patients. However, from the fifth floor to the seventh floor, I live with critically ill patients. It is obvious that Yang ruohui will not live on these three floors. He can only live on one of the floors from the second floor to the fourth floor.


    At the service desk of the nurse station on the second floor, there is only one nurse lying on the table to sleep at this time. More than three o''clock in the morning is a person''s most sleepy time. As long as there is nothing wrong, nurses will lie on the table to sleep.


    I wanted to get rid of her at first, but in a twinkling of an eye, she would not wake up as long as I was light.


    I made up my mind to check her computer while she was sleeping. I bent my back and pressed my body as low as possible. I felt it like a mouse.


    I squatted in the back of the nurse, holding the mouse to open the computer next to her, I entered the software system of their hospital.


    In fact, this software system has been turned on all the time. As nurses have to take medicine for patients to register at any time, this software system has been on the desktop for 24 hours and will not be turned off.


    There are a lot of patient information recorded in the system. I don''t look for it page by page. Only a fool can do it. As a boss of an IT company, if I can''t use such a simple system, I''m sure to laugh other people''s teeth out.


    I entered Yang ruohui''s name in the search office. To my dismay, two Yang ruohui came in today. Damn, it''s just the same name, and I choose to live in the same hospital at the same time on the same day. Should I recite it like this.


    When I look at the time, the two Yang ruohui came in almost the same time, one at about 11:30 p.m. and the other at 11:40 p.m., with a few minutes between them. Moreover, they are all of the same age and gender, and even of the same etiology, trauma and stab wounds.


    I checked the beds of two people. One is on the second floor, which is my current floor, and the other is on the third floor. I wrote down the two bed numbers silently.


    When I was about to leave, the nurse suddenly turned over. She began to sleep on her left face. Now she changed to her right face, which surprised me. I thought she suddenly woke up. I was thinking about how to explain to her or even knock her unconscious. How can I explain this kind of thing? It''s strange that she didn''t treat her as a thief in the middle of the night.


    Fortunately, she just turned over and went back to sleep, a false alarm.


    As I am on the second floor, I plan to start with the one on the second floor first. I have to touch his ward to see if he is the Yang ruohui I am looking for.


    I found the number of the ward and quietly touched it. There were only two beds in the ward, one near the gate and the other near the balcony.


    I found the corresponding bed number, that is, the one on the balcony. I looked at the faces of the people lying on the bed by the light leaking in. Because of winter, many people like to hide their whole body in the quilt when they sleep, especially in the north. It''s cold and freezing. They prefer to do this.


    There is heating in the ward, but the temperature is not very low. I just don''t know if Yang ruohui has the habit of slumbering. I only know that Yang ruohui in front of me has.


    I slowly opened a little quilt. I looked left and right and felt that he didn''t look like the Yang ruohui I was looking for. His face was rather fat and his face was full of flesh. The Yang ruohui I knew was a Chinese character face and thin.


    Either this or the one upstairs. I helped him cover the quilt and slip out again. I climbed up the third floor secretly. I didn''t take the elevator. There were cameras in the elevator. If I took the elevator, it would be exposing myself.


    I slipped up from the safety pass. Of course, when I went up, I noticed the camera. It can be said that I shuttled through the hospital for most of the day, just like a ghost. The camera never took a picture of me.


    I found the corresponding ward and pushed the door in. What made me vomit blood was that the quilt on the bed was neatly folded, and there was no one on the bed at all. I went to work, but it was empty in the middle of the night. Yang ruohui didn''t live in the hospital at all, but went home.


    Many patients do not like to live in the hospital, but choose to live at home, but will leave a bed or something in the hospital, so that they can come for injection or drip.


    I am extremely speechless. This is not a place to stay for a long time. I slip out of the hospital while no one finds me.


    On the way back, I called sun Jianbing.


    Sun Jianbing turns on the phone 24 hours a day. Only his mobile phone has power and signal. He can always answer my phone at the first time.


    "Mr. Ye." Sun Jianbing''s hoarse voice came from his mobile phone. He should have just been woken up by me in his sleep.


    I didn''t exchange too much greetings with sun Jianbing. I went straight to the theme: "Jianbing, have you dealt with all your affairs back to Hangzhou?""It''s all taken care of. In the evening, I also visited Miss Mo Han and miss Ye Yingying. "


    When sun Jianbing mentioned Mo Han, I had a feeling I couldn''t say. I was ashamed of her. Really, every time I thought of Mo Han or heard his name, I felt ashamed of her.


    I don''t want to ask, but I can''t help asking:


    "are they OK?"


    Sun Jianbing didn''t speak for a long time. Maybe he didn''t know how to answer.


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with them? "


    Sun Jianbing said in a hurry, "that''s not true. I just don''t know how to tell you. "


    I know sun Jianbing''s character. When it comes to this kind of communication, especially the things between men and women, he will become extremely naive and don''t know how to speak.


    "They''ll be fine. Let''s talk about the rest when we meet."


    "Mr. Ye." Sun Jianbing wants to talk but stops.


    I think there is something wrong with sun Jianbing. He is not a man who likes to stammer, so he asked:


    "what''s the matter? Do you have something to say to me? "


    Sun Jianbing was silent for a moment and said, "nothing. I just want to ask if you have any task to call me so late? "


    I hate to say: "I found Yang ruohui."


    "Where is it?"


    "Yanping."


    "I''ll be right here."


    I said: "Jianbing, Yang ruohui is a Yanping man. This is his hometown, and I found that he can mix well here and eat black and white. I can''t stay in Yanping for a long time. I have to leave right away, so I''ll leave it to you. You must catch him


    "Yes."


    I said: "Jianbing, I''ve scared the snake tonight. Yang ruohui is extremely cunning. I almost caught his way. You should be more careful yourself."

 Chapter 438

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye. I''ll be fine."


    Sun Jianbing and I finished the call, and then went back to the hotel where Lin Manxue and I stayed. I arrived at the Avenue outside the hotel at about 6:30. To my surprise, Lin Manxue had been waiting for me outside the hotel.


    I pulled over the car and got out of the car in a hurry. Looking at Lin Manxue, whose face was red with cold, my eyes were almost wet. This silly woman must have been blowing cold wind for several hours in the north wind. Why is she staying here so late?


    I know that she is worried about me, I never come back, she is not at ease, my heart is full of infinite moving and deep remorse, they are like two boa constrictors repeatedly entangled me.


    The waiting moment of love melts me. I rush up and hug Lin Manxue. Lin Manxue also hugs me tightly.


    I pretended to be angry, raised my voice and scolded, "what are you doing here? Do you think you are beautiful and frozen beauty? Can you really prevent freezing and cold? "


    Lin Manxue said: "if you don''t come back, I can''t sleep in the room, so I get up and lie on the window to see, but there is fog outside the window, so I can''t see clearly, so I just run out to see."


    "You are so stupid. You are usually very smart. Why are you so stupid now?"


    Lin Manxue left my arms and wiped it on her face. She said happily, "if you are a fool, you will be a fool. If you are a fool, you will come back safely now."


    Lin Manxue''s little face is frozen stiff now, without any blood color and temperature. I hide her face in my clothes to help her warm up. Her face is frozen like a piece of ice, very ice, very ice.


    I said: "I don''t like silly women, stupid women, I like smart women, cunning women, just like you before. I like to see you look elated, like to see you look confident, do not like to see you submissive, scared you, you do not have a sense of security


    Lin Manxue said bitterly: "last time you left me, I felt that my life had no direction. I live in chaos and hope to see you back. I don''t want to do this again. I''m afraid I''ll never see you again. The man I met last night, although I didn''t know him before, but through this short contact, I don''t think he''s an ordinary person. I''m worried about you. "


    Lin Manxue is a strong woman, but also a woman, is a woman will always be vulnerable and not strong, I put my arms around her little waist, smelling the familiar taste of her body, said:


    "Manxue, it''s all my fault, I let you worry. Last night, the man''s name was Yang ruohui. I had a grudge against him. Last time I hijacked Kong Xueqiang, it was for him. If I catch him one day, I won''t let him go easily. "


    Lin Manxue said, "did you just go back to kill me?"


    "Well."


    Lin Manxue did not ask about the process. For her, the most important thing is that I can come back safely. Everything else can be put aside.


    I see it''s more than six o''clock now. Lin Manxue and I haven''t slept for a night. It''s very dangerous to drive a long-distance car like this. I said, "let''s all go back to sleep for a while and start again in an hour."


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said, "No. You and I stayed up all night. It''s too dangerous to drive in such weather and road conditions. I''ll hire a substitute driver, and then we''ll sleep in the car. "


    Lin Manxue asked the owner of the hotel to introduce a valet driver. She asked the driver to be steady, practical, good at driving, and to serve the type with good reputation. Lin Manxue was very generous. She gave the owner 5000 yuan for introduction and 50000 yuan for the price master.


    It costs 50000 yuan to drive a car, and the drivers may never run into such a good thing.


    The boss himself is quite excited, really want to recommend himself, but he look at Lin Manxue''s eyes, on his level, the beauty in front of him certainly can''t see eye.


    The boss finally called an old driver, surnamed Liang. Master Liang was 43 years old. He used to drive when he was in the army. He has been driving for more than 20 years.


    He drives steadily and has good physique, not to mention his skill. It is said that practice makes perfect. He has been driving for more than 20 years and is very familiar with every part of the car.


    Lin Manxue and I were very satisfied with master Liang, so we finally decided on him.


    Lin Manxue went upstairs to wake up Yu Xi. In fact, Yu Xi woke up a long time ago, but she didn''t see Lin Manxue after she woke up. Naturally, she didn''t dare to run around and had to sleep in bed waiting for us.


    Master Liang drives. I sleep in the co driver''s seat. Yu Xi and Lin Manxue sit in the back seat. It took us more than ten hours to get to Lingan county. It''s already past six o''clock in the evening, and it''s all dark. It''s very early in winter. We plan to stay in Lingan county and go to Linglu village, our hometown in Yuxi tomorrow morning.


    In a secret manor, a tall man enters a computer room, where there are dozens of computers. From time to time, he can hear the sound of clacking on the keyboard.


    A tall man in a black suit saw the black wolf come in and immediately said, "brother black wolf, how did you come here in person?"


    The tall man led the black wolf to his office and locked the door.The black wolf sits on the boss''s chair of a tall man, half lying on the back of the chair like Yan Qingcheng. The tall man goes to pour a cup of hot tea for the black wolf himself and offers it respectfully with both hands.


    "Brother black wolf, this is the best Dahongpao you''ve got. Try it."


    There was a smile on the black wolf''s unswerving face. He motioned the tall man with his eyes and put it on the table: "I''ve heard all the recordings you sent me. Well done."


    "Thank you, brother black wolf."


    The tall man hooked his waist and nodded.


    "Little pigeon, where is Ye Chutian after fleeing Yanping?"


    "Lingan county."


    The black wolf frowned and said, "how fast is it? If he''s an iron man, don''t rest? "


    "They seem to have hired a driver," said the pigeon


    The black wolf said thoughtfully: "this must be the idea of general manager Lin?"


    "Yes."


    Black wolf with a disdainful tone said: "Yang ruohui this boy should thank us, but for us, he was a corpse last night."


    Little pigeon quickly echoed: "that''s it. He''s got a lot of life. "


    "Have you done everything I asked you to do?" The black wolf took the cup on the table and sipped it slowly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged for people to spread the news for the first time. This time, the eyedrops are a little heavy. As far as I know, Mr. Pang has not been concerned about the world for a long time. He has a bad feeling and prejudice against Shencheng in his heart. Hehe, when ye Chutian goes to Linglu village, he''ll have to meet a dead end. "


    The black wolf said with a smile, "I don''t worry about your work! This young man is a rare talent, but he lacks experience. Now I see him as a fool. We''ve been monitoring him, but he doesn''t know anything. He''s in the light, we''re in the dark, and we''re in control of his every move. What do you say he''s going to do with us? "

 Chapter 439

    Little pigeon flatters and makes a great noise:


    "it''s all the credit of Da Shao and black wolf. Brother black wolf, shall we add fire to the boy surnamed Ye next? "


    The black wolf put down his tea cup and waved his hand:


    "it''s not right. Let''s wait and see what happens. This matter is unknown, so we should not make too much noise. We don''t take the initiative to participate. We just sit on one side and watch the tiger fight. Occasionally, we can provide some news. In addition, we must protect the safety of general manager Lin, but our people can''t show up until the critical moment of life and death. "


    "I see." The pigeon nodded.


    The black wolf continued with a cold face:


    "as for the ambiguity between Lin and ye, we must keep it strictly confidential, let your people control their mouths, and eat things freely, but never talk nonsense, otherwise you should know the end."


    "Yes, brother black wolf. I''m bound to restrain my men. "


    "What''s more, don''t take the initiative to report anything that happens between Mr. Lin and Mr. Ye. If Mr. Lin asks about Mr. Ye and Mr. Lin, you should say separately that Mr. Lin is always Mr. Lin, and Mr. Ye is Mr. Ye. Don''t confuse them, do you understand?"


    "But they -"


    black wolf interrupted little pigeon and said earnestly:


    "little pigeon, I warn you that you are my own talent. Who is the young man? Can he not count in his heart? If you say it or not, it''s the same for the young man. The young man will understand it, but it''s not the same for you. If you say it, you may have to eat too much and walk around. If you don''t say it, it''s not easy for the young man to be angry with you. Do you understand? "


    "Thank you for your advice." The little pigeon bent down more this time, which made the smile on the black wolf''s face even worse. The black wolf continued to poke at the little pigeon:


    "little pigeon, your main task is to monitor Ye Chutian, not president Lin. no matter what she does or says to President Lin, you have to pretend to be deaf or blind. You don''t see or hear anything. Even I can''t reveal half of it, you know?"


    "I understand brother black wolf."


    The black wolf sighed and said, "the youngest is infatuated with President Lin. she is the purest and most dreamy pure land in the youngest''s heart. If anyone dares to pour dirty water or even stick some dust on it, the youngest will kill him."


    The little pigeon''s mouth is wriggling. It seems to want to say something. The black wolf waved his hand and said:


    "little pigeon, you are my man. If you have anything, just say it. Don''t worry about it."


    Little pigeon thought about it, but decided to say it:


    "brother black wolf, what''s the trouble for the young man? Who is he? What kind of woman can''t get it? Why should he hang on the tree of President Lin?"


    The black wolf was silent for a long time before he said:


    "Mr. Lin is indeed a beauty never seen in a thousand years. If he was born in ancient times, he is also a disaster to the country and the people. Men have a common disease. The more they can''t get, the more they want to get. He has got everything he can get. He has no desire and no desire. If he has to say yes, it may be president Lin. for him, conquering President Lin will be his lifelong pursuit and his only challenge. "


    "Isn''t this the so-called high and cold?"


    With a meaningful sigh, the black wolf said:


    "maybe. This is the loneliness of the highest place. However, Mr. Lin is really worthy of doing so. Once I doubted it as much as you, but now I have changed my view. If I can get a woman like Mr. Lin in my life, it is the real pleasure of life to have a beautiful woman. Rivers and mountains need to be shared and shared with beauties. "


    Little pigeon doesn''t understand the meaning of black wolf. People at his level don''t have this intuitive feeling. This realm is too profound. He didn''t understand it at that time, or he may never understand it.


    We stayed in Lingan County for one night and went to Linglu village early the next morning. We were delayed for two days on the road and there was no time to waste.


    Master Liang didn''t go with us. Lin Manxue paid him 50000 yuan and gave him money to buy a return ticket.


    As for whether he can fly or buy a ticket, it depends on master Liang''s choice.


    The road to Linglu village is really hard to walk. It''s still a kind of sand road. It snowed last night, so the road is even harder to walk.


    The BMW X6 is rickety and bumpy. It''s hard to eat and sleep all the way. All three of us are very tired, but it''s only an hour to hold on. All three of us are gritting our teeth.


    "Mr. Lin and Yu Xi, are you ok? Do you want to have a rest?" I was afraid that the two women couldn''t bear it, so I asked them if they needed a rest.


    Lin Manxue said, "it''s OK. Let''s just play on the swing. Don''t mention it. I feel much better when I think about it. "


    Yu Xi said with embarrassment: "Mr. Lin and Mr. Ye, our economy is not developing here. The road from the county to the village has not been repaired for several years. I''m sorry."


    I said with a smile, "it''s none of your business. It''s not that you didn''t fix it."


    Yu Xi blushed and said, "anyway, this is my hometown. You come to my hometown as a guest, and it makes you so miserable."Lin Manxue said with a smile: "Yu Xi, you like to think wildly. I don''t think you can see it like this. Although the traffic here is inconvenient, the scenery is good. You can see the vast white area in the distance, and there is no pollution. The air outside the car must be very good."


    "It''s true. Because there are no factories or other sources of air pollution in the village, the air here is very good all year round. "


    Yu Xi and Lin Manxue get to know each other slowly. They talk all the way to relieve their boredom. I seldom take part in the conversation between them. This road is really hard to walk. I have to concentrate on driving.


    It''s not easy to get to the entrance of Linglu village. My skeleton is almost scattered. Lin Manxue and Yu Xi are also in a mess.


    Although Linglu village is poor, it has a large population. Maybe people in poor places like to have children. People in rich places like to give birth to one or even none of them. What kind of DINK do they want to do.


    I drove the BMW X6 into the village, and suddenly a lot of people gathered around us. The village is so poor, after all, there are few people driving the BMW X6.


    I''ll tell her how to settle down in the evening.


    Nearly to Yu Xi''s home, Yu Xi suddenly said to me seriously: "Mr. Ye, can I ask you something?"


    "Yu Xi, don''t be so outspoken with me. Just let me know if you have anything."


    Yu Xi blushed and said sheepishly, "if my father asks where you are from later, can you not say that you are from Mingyang?"


    "Why is that?"


    Yu Xi babbled for a long time, and finally said softly, "because my father has some prejudice against people in Jiangdong province."


    "Ah? Why is that? " Once again, I couldn''t help but ask. In just two sentences, I asked two consecutive why, which shows how surprised I am at these words.


    It''s really strange that Yu Xi''s father has prejudice against people in Jiangdong province.


    Yu Xi''s eyes are evasive. It''s not convenient for her to say anything. Lin Manxue pulls my clothes and says, "pay attention to the road ahead. I don''t know the rules and ask blindly."

 Chapter 440

    I quickly shut up and concentrate on driving. Everyone has his own secret that he doesn''t want to tell. Just now, I was surprised and didn''t stop asking. If it''s normal, I know Yu Xi doesn''t want to tell her, so I won''t ask her at all.


    Yu Xi''s home is at the foot of a big mountain. It''s really very remote. They call this area Ling. For example, Yu Xi''s home is called yujialing.


    There are more than ten families in yujialing, at least ten of which are surnamed Yu. They are more or less related to Yuxi''s family. Some of them are very close. For example, Yuxi''s uncle, third uncle and fourth uncle live here.


    Other families have different surnames, one is Tian, the other is Luo, and some others don''t know what their surnames are, because the two surnames Tian and Luo are closest to Yu Xi''s family, so Yu Xi introduced them to us in the car.


    I parked my car in the yard outside the gate of Yuxi''s house, and soon a group of children gathered around me. I was a good boy, and there were about twenty children all at once.


    People here really don''t know about family planning. They just want to have a child at will. There are only a dozen families with dozens of children. We only see part of them. My God, can we support them.


    After we get off the bus, Yu Xi and Lin Manxue scatter candy for the children. These sweets are bought on the way. Yu Xi knows about their situation here and brings a lot of food back home every time.


    Children get candy, happily scattered, and then a group of adults came to watch.


    I found that people here like to watch when they have nothing to do. They are very curious about things outside. Especially for those who come back from outside, they always gather around to join in the fun. Maybe it''s not busy farming now. It''s hard to spend time without doing something like this.


    I immediately took out a few cigarettes from the trunk. People in the countryside like to smoke. Besides, there is no one here who forbids smoking. As long as you don''t light other people''s houses, who has enough to eat will take care of whether you smoke or not.


    All I bought were Chinese cigarettes. One cigarette was more than 800. Every person had two packs. Four cigarettes soon disappeared.


    The middle-aged and old people over 40 in Yuxi''s hometown don''t read much and speak rudely. All kinds of greetings to other people''s families are often on the lips, which is equivalent to a mantra, three sentences must have a dirty word. Maybe this is their local characteristics.


    I see Lin Manxue frowning all the time. Fortunately, on the way, Yu Xi has already told us about the customs here. I know it''s not unfriendly to us. On the contrary, they treat people very warmly. They greet each other with smiling faces. An uncle even set off a bunch of firecrackers.


    This uncle is Yu Xi''s fourth uncle.


    Yu Xi''s father may still be sleeping at that time. When he hears the noise outside, he immediately gets up from the Kang and runs out without wearing his clothes neatly.


    Yu Xi''s father is a little different from the middle-aged people around me. He doesn''t look so rough and gives me some first impression of being a cultural person.


    He is about 1.8 meters tall and thin. His face is slovenly and looks haggard. He doesn''t wake up. He still has a strong smell of alcohol. He should have just woken up after getting drunk.


    He must have drunk a lot last night.


    When Yu Xi saw her father, her eyes suddenly turned red. She called "Dad" softly. When Yu Xi''s father saw Yu Xi, he laughed and said, "Xi''er, you''re back."


    "Well, Dad, I''m back. By the way, let me introduce you. These two are the leaders of our company, Mr. Lin and Mr. Ye. "


    When Yu Xi''s father heard that we were Yu Xi''s leaders, he immediately stretched out his hands full of calluses and said, "good leaders. Thank you for taking care of my daughter. Thank you


    I took uncle Yu''s hand and said, "uncle, please don''t say that. Yu Xi and I are both colleagues and friends. We should take care of each other. She often helps us. You''re welcome."


    Uncle Yu didn''t shake hands with Lin Manxue. When he saw Lin Manxue''s voice and appearance, he was shocked. How dare he hold her little hand to make a mistake.


    Lin Manxue nodded with a smile as a greeting to Uncle Yu. Uncle Lin quickly nodded in response.


    "Dear guest, please come in, please come in." Uncle and we finished our greetings outside and immediately led me, Lin Manxue and Yu Xi home.


    After all, it''s not an earth shaking event to go home in the evening. Many migrant children will go home at the end of the year.


    Uncle Yu made a big pot of charcoal fire for me and Lin Manxue to burn. The winter here is really cold. It''s like two worlds with Shencheng. It''s cold and snowy here, and Shencheng still has more than ten degrees. If we catch up with a sunny day, we will feel warm and blooming in spring.


    Uncle warmed a pot of wine for us. People in Linglu village like drinking very much, and they have a good amount of wine. Drinking is similar to drinking tea. Yu Xi washed four cups and poured a glass of wine.


    Yu Xi also drinks with us.


    I smell a smell of wine. The wine here is different from the wine we usually drink. Its color and turbidity are very different. When poured out, it is milky white, opaque and diffuses the smell of goat''s milk.


    Yu Xi said that this is goat milk wine. It''s fresh goat milk wine. The main ingredient of this wine is goat milk, and there are many precious medicinal materials in it, so it''s a special tonic to drink.No wonder Yu Xi''s skin is so good. I drink goat''s milk every day from childhood to adulthood. It''s not so good.


    Fresh goat''s milk wine has a taste of goat''s milk at the entrance. Lin Manxue doesn''t adapt to it. She doesn''t dare to drink it. My uncle advised me to drink a cup of it. It tastes good. After drinking a cup of hot wine, I feel comfortable and peaceful.


    I chatted with my uncle for a while, and then Yu Xi told her father about the purpose of our coming to Linglu village to hire a group of craftsmen. There''s nothing wrong with chatting between father and daughter.


    Uncle Yu thought for a while and said, "you should know the situation of our village. Usually these old men don''t like to go out. It''s even more impossible at this time of year. Moreover, you need so many people and so much time. It''s even more difficult. In my opinion, only one person in Linglu village has the ability to do this. He is Mr. Pang. "


    Yu Xi said, "I think so, too. Dad, can you take us to ask Mr. Pang for help? "


    Uncle Yu said: "I''ll take you to ask him, of course, but I don''t know whether he will agree or not. I don''t think so. "


    I said, "we all want to have a try, whether we succeed or not."


    "Yes. You just need to be prepared. Over the past two years, Mr. Pang has devoted himself to children''s education and self-cultivation. We don''t care about common things for a long time. Generally, we don''t have major things to worry about. I don''t think he''ll let go easily. It''s hard to avoid a contest. If we can''t let him help willingly, we can''t force him. "


    "It''s natural."


    Time was pressing, and my uncle didn''t dare to delay us any more. After baking for a while, we were ready to go up the mountain to see Mr. Pang.

 Chapter 441

    Uncle Yu said that Mr. Pang and his family are now living in an ancient temple. Every new year''s Eve is the busiest time in Linglu village. At this time, his old people like to go to the ancient temple to have a clean-up. They usually live in the temple after the Lantern Festival.


    Before departure, uncle Yu told us to follow him closely and listen to him for everything along the way.


    Lin Manxue asked me to take her big box with me. I always wonder how Lin Manxue took such a big box. I know that women''s travel is definitely different from men''s, and they like to take all kinds of clothes, cosmetics, shoes and so on. These things take up a lot of space.


    It''s just why did she take a big box up the mountain?


    We are going to visit Mr. Pang, not to live there. Are all the gifts in it?


    Uncle Yu took us to the foot of the mountain by carriage. Then he left the carriage at a friend''s home and took us up the mountain.


    This mountain is called Youshan, with an altitude of more than 1000 meters. There is an ancient temple on the hillside, where Mr. Pang lives.


    At dusk, the snow is white and the peaks are overlapping. At a glance, it looks like a vast expanse of white.


    The snow on the mountain is very deep. We don''t go up very fast. We step on the snow with deep feet and shallow feet.


    Uncle Yu wants to help me carry the suitcase. How can a younger generation let a elder do such a thing? I said with a smile, "uncle, just lead the way ahead, I have no problem."


    Lin Manxue and Yu Xi go up the mountain hand in hand, so that they can rely on each other. It''s not easy to be in danger. When we were about to get to the ancient temple, seven or eight wolves came out of the jungle on both sides, which made Lin Manxue and I jump.


    Mom, you can''t kill wolves on the way, can you?


    Uncle Yu said calmly, "don''t be afraid. These wolves won''t hurt people easily. They are guardians of the secluded mountain. As long as we are devout, they won''t hurt us."


    I''ll go. What''s piety? The wolf is not a human, but also knows how to read?


    Yu Xi gently explained: "Mr. Lin and Mr. Ye, please don''t panic. These wolves are not wild wolves. They are raised by Mr. Pang. They are just like the dogs at home. As long as we show friendliness, don''t be arrogant, don''t be rude, and don''t be aggressive, they won''t hurt us."


    Uncle Yu, Lin Manxue and Yu Xi just picked up a few branches and stayed up the mountain, so that we could walk in the snow with less effort.


    Because I was carrying a box and couldn''t park on the branch, I put it in the snow.


    We had a confrontation with the wolves for a while. Seeing that we had no impolite or aggressive intention, a white wolf left and howled at the sky.


    And the other wolves are still half squatting on the snow, guarding us from going up the mountain.


    Yu Xi said: "this is the white wolf in the news."


    Lin Manxue is still very afraid to see the wolves. The wolf is not only a carnivore, but also a cold-blooded animal. After all, it is different from the dog. The wolf is more ferocious than the dog. Who knows if it will suddenly rush on.


    I was afraid of Lin Manxue, so I came up and took her other hand and said, "don''t be afraid if you have me. It will be OK."


    With my comfort, Lin Manxue calmed down a lot. I took the initiative to hold Lin Manxue''s hand in the evening, but she didn''t say anything. I think she should have noticed the relationship between me and Lin Manxue when she was with us for a few days.


    A woman''s heart is more delicate. She must be more sensitive to this kind of thing than US men. Moreover, she used to regard Lin Manxue as my girlfriend, but she didn''t know that she was Lin Manxue, President of Manxue company at that time.


    Soon after the White Wolf left, we heard a few howls in the distance. I don''t know if it was the voice of the White Wolf before. For me, the cry of the wolf is the same, and I can''t distinguish it at all.


    After a few howls, the wolves in front of us immediately withdrew to make way for us, and they swished into the jungle again.


    These wolves are really smart. They can not only watch the house, but also deliver messages. If only I had such a group of obedient wolves in my hand, I was wondering if I would go back to citrus village and set up a wolf team.


    I just think about it in my heart. Citrus village is not suitable for this. If I set up a wolf team in Citrus village, I have to be captured by the police station. Isn''t this endangering the safety of other people''s lives and property?


    If someone loses a chicken and a duck, it''s a small matter. If someone loses a child or something, how can we make it clear.


    When the wolves left, uncle Yu told us to pack up and continue to go up the mountain. We dare not take any more branches to support us. It''s easy for the wolves to misunderstand our bad intentions.


    I don''t dare to carry the big box any more. Carrying the box will give the wolf a very dangerous and violent feeling. I can only carry it. Carrying and carrying are not the same thing at all. Carrying must be much easier than carrying.


    Uncle Yu didn''t dare to come around after the mountain. We were very careful. He helped me carry the box from time to time. We took turns carrying the box.


    We passed through a green bamboo forest, and there was an ancient temple in front of us. When I saw a corner of the ancient temple, I had a strange feeling. I peeped at Lin Manxue, and she seemed to have the same feeling.When the gate of the ancient temple was closed, uncle Yu went to knock on the door. He called out: "old man, Yu Er of yujialing asked to see you."


    Uncle Yu has seven brothers and sisters, four men and three women. He is the second in the Yu family, so he calls himself Yu Er.


    When Uncle Yu went to call for Lin Manxue, she turned her back and took off the hat from her clothes. She worked hard for a while. I was just surprised what she was doing. Lin Manxue suddenly turned back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "The hat doesn''t work well. I''ll put it on again."


    I always feel that something is wrong with Lin Manxue. I didn''t wear it again when I went up the mountain just now. I''m going to wear it again in the ancient temple. It''s a little strange.


    A 12-year-old boy opened the door and saw us standing outside the door. He said, "come on in, grandpa is practicing calligraphy. Keep your voice down."


    "Good."


    The four of us went in quietly. This ancient temple is really big. It is estimated that there are more than ten rooms. There was a place to burn incense in the front yard of the ancient temple. The boy took the four of us to a burning incense.


    After the incense, the boy led us to the lecture hall. We saw an old man in his old age waving ink on the desk.


    There was a rectangular desk in the middle of the lecture hall, which was covered with a large sheet of white paper. The four treasures of the study were in his right hand. The old man was concentrated. He looked a little thin, but he was full of energy, his eyes were bright. He wrote vigorously and forcefully, and every stroke seemed to be carving.


    We stood aside and didn''t dare to make a sound. The old man wrote a couplet of the first couplet: "if you want to have no regret, you can cultivate yourself". The old man''s handwriting is really powerful and powerful. It seems that he has been infiltrating in calligraphy for many years.


    But now I don''t have any mind to appreciate the old man''s words. As soon as I saw the antithetical couplet, my brain suddenly hurt. I didn''t expect to enter the door without saying a word, and the first examination question was placed in front of me.


    If our generation wants to solve an equation, it''s OK to recite an ancient poem and two poor sentences in foreign language. Let''s do calligraphy antithesis, isn''t it.

 Chapter 442

    Mr. Pang didn''t speak. He gently put his pen on the inkstone and stood aside with his hands behind his back. This is the most obvious meaning. The last person is right in the couplet.


    It''s not only about writing, but also about whether anyone here can write calligraphy. Anyway, I can''t. the first hurdle is the first hurdle.


    Yu Xi looks at me. I look at Yu Xi and shake our heads gently. Then we look at Uncle Yu again. Uncle Yu reluctantly shows his hand. No one among us really understands these elegant things.


    When we were at a loss, we only heard Lin Manxue recite the first couplet twice, and suddenly said:


    "since the old man has this elegant interest, it''s better for us to dare to have a try, but if we don''t write neatly and the words can''t fit the old man''s eyes, please forgive me."


    Lin Manxue''s words let us see the hope immediately. I don''t worry about whether she can do it or not. At this time, I don''t care what can do. As long as I can get on the horse, I will become a live horse doctor.


    Lin Manxue rolled up her right sleeve and picked up the thick brush. Her posture with the brush should be standard, at least not so unreliable.


    After thinking about it, Lin Manxue wrote "each has his own reasons, don''t envy others". Let''s not say what the content is, at least this word makes us all overjoyed.


    Lin Manxue''s words are so beautiful. People are just like their names. Her words are vigorous, soft, fresh and elegant. They are masculine for men and gentle for women. They are poetic and picturesque.


    Good words and better content. The couplet "to cultivate oneself without regret" is an inspirational couplet for self-cultivation, implying that you should not regret what you do, cultivate your own character and sentiment with an open mind, and understand the truth of self-cultivation.


    Lin Manxue also expresses his broad mindedness to "each has his own cause, don''t envy others". Success or failure, wealth or poverty all have their own causes and consequences. Don''t envy others.


    After watching Lin Manxue''s second couplet, Mr. Pang looked happy, stroked his beard and said three "good good good" in succession. He asked his grandson to remove the couplet. He picked up a brush and dipped it in ink. He wrote another couplet: "boundless ambition is like jade, limited years is higher than autumn.".


    The first couplet this time is much longer than the last one. It''s also an inspirational couplet. It praises the heart like jade and the ambition is higher than the sky. This is very in line with the theme of our young people. As for young people, they should be lofty, but at the same time, they should know how to be a person. They should not do anything dirty and sorry to the society and their conscience. This is the old man''s encouragement and expectation to the younger generation.


    After finishing the first couplet, the old man put down his pen and said, "nvwazi, what do you think of this one?"


    Lin Manxue read with a smile: "boundless dedication, such as Yujie, limited years of life, ambition is higher than autumn, old man, you can''t go to the first couplet, let the younger generation think about it. Oh, yes. "


    Lin Manxue took up her pen again, holding her breath, and wrote "the heart is full of childishness, the stone can be carved, the ambition is to educate people, the rotten wood can be carved", because Mr. Pang is both a famous doctor and a teacher, and the teacher has been teaching and educating people all his life, no matter he is a smart student or a stupid student, he will not give up any chance to become a talent.


    Lin Manxue wrote the second couplet, which was right in the old man''s heart. He flattered an old man quietly. Old man Pang was very happy. He even said three "wonderful".


    Lin Manxue is really naughty. She is so strong that she can''t give me a clue in advance. It''s a false alarm for me.


    I really didn''t expect that Lin Manxue had this skill. She not only knew calligraphy, but also knew couplets. This woman surprised me from time to time. She didn''t know anything about it.


    I know that Lin Manxue has been living in M country for a long time. She only came back to China last year. Before, she only came back occasionally to live for a while. When did she practice calligraphy?


    Besides, Lin Manxue, who has been studying abroad for many years, is a doctor of management and economics. How can she have such a deep knowledge of Chinese? It makes those of us who stay in China feel inferior to ourselves. She is really amazing.


    The old man said with a smile: "the new year is coming soon, nvwazi. How about we work together to write a pair of Spring Festival couplets for this ancient temple?"


    "It''s a pleasure."


    The old man thought about it and wrote that "a piece of loyalty is the foundation of longevity", and then handed the pen to Lin Manxue with both hands. You can see that he used both hands, which shows that the old man very much recognizes and respects this partner.


    Lin Manxue took the brush in both hands, mumbled for a while, and then wrote "full of kindness is the source of happiness".


    The old man was very satisfied with the couplet. He asked his grandson to stick the couplet on the front door, and then asked us to go to the guest room to warm up.


    The first pass was because of Lin Manxue''s excellent performance. Before entering the wing room, Lin Manxue and I walked at the end, and I gently pulled Lin Manxue''s little hand when we didn''t pay attention.


    I softly heartfelt praise way: "snow, you really bull."


    Lin Manxue winked at me with a proud expression.


    Not long after we sat down, Mr. Pang''s grandson brought up five cups of hot tea. The old man said, "Yu Er, you must have something to do when you come up to me on a snowy day?"Uncle Yu bowed down and said respectfully, "old man, they really want to trouble you with something."


    The old man waved his hand to Uncle Yu: "before you say it, I want to ask them a question."


    I quickly left my seat and said respectfully, "don''t hesitate to ask me if you have anything."


    The old man said, "are you from a deep city thousands of miles away?"


    "Yes, sir."


    The old man nodded and said, "that''s right. Come on, what do you want to do with my old man? "


    I''ll make a draft in my heart to organize the language. I need to pay special attention to talking with the respected old man. I''m sure it can''t be the same as chatting.


    I pointed to me and Lin Manxue and said:


    "my name is Ye Chutian, and her name is Lin Manxue. I won''t introduce Yu Xi and uncle Yu. You can watch them grow up and know their roots. I, Yu Xi and Lin Manxue are all from Shencheng Manxue company. Lin Manxue is our boss. This time, Yu Xi brings us to Linglu village to visit your old people and listen to their teachings. Another purpose is to hire a group of workers. At present, our company has a decoration task that needs to be completed before the new year. Because of the tight time, heavy tasks and insufficient manpower, we also want to ask you to help and mobilize. "


    The old man didn''t express his position immediately. After listening to this, he waved his hand and motioned me to sit down and speak: "sit and speak. Don''t be so polite. It''s not class."


    "Yes, sir." I sat down again.


    The old man thought for a while and said, "now it''s the end of the new year. Every family is busy celebrating the new year. At this time, I can''t open my mouth to let them leave their hometown to work in the deep city thousands of miles away. The old man is not willing to help each other. It''s not difficult for you to help each other. "

 Chapter 443

    The old man refused directly, so that we didn''t know what to do for a moment. We sat in silence for a while. Since Mr. Pang declined us, our goal this time has been declared a failure.


    We sat for a while. Uncle Yu hinted that we were leaving. We had an agreement in advance. If the old man didn''t help willingly, we couldn''t force him. No one in Linglu village dared to do anything for him.


    Lin Manxue suddenly said:


    "my Lord, your worries are not unreasonable. It''s our younger generation who made you embarrassed. Let it go. Old man, we came all the way to Linglu village to visit you, and we didn''t bring you any gifts. It''s really impolite. It''s said that you like guzheng, so it''s better to let the younger generation play a song for you. One is to give you a meeting gift to relieve your boredom. The other is to ask you to comment and guide man Xue. What do you think? "


    Mr. Pang is usually alone at home playing the piano to amuse himself. Suddenly he hears that someone is going to play the piano with him. He is very happy. He says with a smile:


    "you are such an interesting girl. You know everything. You are good. I don''t dare to give you advice. Let''s have a discussion."


    Mr. Pang got up to take us to the piano room. With her bright eyes, Lin Manxue said, "don''t bother. It''s better to be here. It''s time for us to explore together."


    Mr. Pang said, "OK, it''s up to you. Yi''er, you go to the piano room and bring it here. "


    Yi''er is the grandson of the old man.


    Lin Man Xue said with a smile: "old man, you don''t have to go to the piano house to move the piano. Man Xue has brought a piano today. It''s just that you''ve had a look at it. How about its quality?"


    "Oh? Where is it? "


    Lin Manxue motioned to me to bring her suitcase. I moved the suitcase. Lin Manxue unlocked the suitcase by dialing the password on it. The suitcase was opened smoothly. Lin Manxue took out a guzheng from it.


    When she packed things in such a big box, it turned out to be a zither.


    Lin Manxue put the zither on the table. Mr. Pang looked at it carefully, knocked it on the stand with his hand, and then said, "it''s made of sandalwood that has been used for hundreds of years. It should be an Guqin. Where did you get it?"


    "A friend gave it to me."


    The old man stroked his beard and said, "your friend is really generous to you. Such a Guqin is extremely precious and not easy to get. It''s rare and rare."


    Mr. Pang said two rare things one after another. It can be seen that this thing is really rare.


    I guess the friend Lin Manxue said must be Yan Qingcheng. He is the only one who is willing to spend so much energy, so much capital and has the ability to get this Guqin to please Lin Manxue.


    Of course, Xiang Pengyu can''t be completely ruled out. Although Xiang Pengyu can''t compare with Yan Qingcheng, he is also a rich man.


    For a young man like them, a Guqin is not a very valuable thing. After all, it is not used by any famous person, nor is it a very valuable antique.


    Even if it''s an antique, it''s just a matter of money. How many of them are short of money.


    Lin Manxue smiles noncommittally. She sits at the desk with her knees crossed, straightens her body, adjusts her breath, and tries the strings and notes first. The sound quality of this piano is really good. Lin Manxue caresses it casually, and its sound is especially rhythmic, rather than disturbing.


    The old man kept nodding, which showed that he was very satisfied with the Guqin.


    After thinking about it, Lin Manxue began to play the song, which is called "mountains and rivers".


    Don''t ask me why I know it. I admit that I don''t know anything about guzheng, but such a classic music can often be played on TV or at a restaurant. If I don''t even know it, it''s not a matter of being ignorant, it''s a matter of being really absent-minded.


    I haven''t eaten pork. I haven''t seen a pig run.


    The more she plays, the better she gets, and the more harmonious the sound of the zither is. The zither and the zither have become one. At this moment, Lin Manxue is full of the light of an artist. Her body is like a note, and every move involves our nerves.


    This is really a strange woman. The longer I get in touch with her, the more I feel that she is unusual and that she is not human.


    Not to mention anything else, Lin Manxue vividly shows the wonderful sound of trickles and clear springs, making people feel as if they are in the magnificent beauty of nature.


    When Lin Manxue finished playing a song, we clapped spontaneously, which was absolutely from the heart, not perfunctory applause.


    We didn''t expect that the beauty of the snowman, the beauty of the word, and the beauty of the zither playing. I praise her so much, not because she is my girlfriend, but because she is my girlfriend, I boast. This is recognized and praised by all colleagues, including Mr. Pang.


    Mr. Pang blushed and said with emotion, "I''ve played the piano all my life and found a bosom friend all my life. I thought it would be a lonely life, but I didn''t expect to meet you as a bosom friend in my old age. I''m very happy, very happy.""Shame on you." Lin Manxue is very modest. She is a very modest woman. Maybe when she meets an old man like the old man, she has a lot of respect and admiration in her heart.


    After Lin Manxue left the banquet, he handed over his hand to Mr. Pang for advice. Mr. Pang was also impolite. He sat in Lin Manxue''s position just now. Mr. Pang tried to test the melody first to get familiar with the feeling of this piano. Every piano has life and needs to communicate with it well before using it.


    Of course, I, Yu Xi and uncle Yu, three laymen, don''t know anything about this. They only know whether the fiddler plays well or not, and they don''t appreciate any other skills.


    I don''t know the name of this song. I only know that the melody is melodious and smooth, the melody rises and falls continuously, the melody is beautiful and beautiful, the combination of dynamic and static, there is movement in static, and there is static in dynamic. I quietly ask Lin Manxue beside me: "Mr. Lin, what''s the name of this song?"


    "Falling wild goose in the sand."


    "Is this the falling wild goose in Pingsha?"


    "Well. You listen to the tune carefully to see if the geese sing sometimes. This is the scene of geese hovering in the sky before landing. This song has many meanings. For example, it describes the quiet beauty of the scenery in autumn with the meaning of the lonely autumn and the flying of wild geese; it describes the mind of the hermit with the distant ambition of the swan by taking the cool autumn air, the calm wind, the boundless clouds and the flying of the sky; it also describes the feeling of looking back from the wild geese, the antagonism between the top and the bottom, the image of flying and then gathering, and the God of startling recovery Leisure, friends do not guess, male and female have narrative, issued a dangerous world, as the feelings of geese


    After Lin Manxue''s instruction, I feel very different when I listen to this song again. They all say that the expert looks at the door while the layman looks at the excitement. The same thing is two different things in the eyes of the expert and layman. One cares about the connotation, the other cares about the packaging, which is totally different.

 Chapter 444

    When Pang finished his song, the applause in the wing room rang out again, which was better than that of Lin Manxue for the first time.


    Lin Manxue took out a jade flute from the big box and put it on the table together, saying:


    "old man, after listening to your elegant music, man Xue has benefited a lot. It is said that you are about to celebrate your 70th birthday, and now it is approaching the Spring Festival. It''s double happiness. Man Xue doesn''t bring any new year gifts and birthday gifts. This jade flute and this Guqin are the birthday gifts and New Year gifts that man Xue gives you, It''s said that a good saddle matches a good horse, a sword is given to a hero, and please accept it. "


    "This can''t be used, can''t be used -" Mr. Pang waved back.


    Lin Manxue respectfully said:


    "the old man personally teaches man Xue calligraphy and piano skills, and is her teacher. Man Xue pays a new year''s birthday to her teacher on the occasion of the new year and her teacher''s birthday. If the teacher refuses to accept it, she feels that man Xue is stupid and unworthy of being your student."


    The old man likes Lin Manxue very much, and he is not a pedantic person. He stroked his beard and said with a smile:


    "what a sharp mouth, the old man can''t say you. OK, I''ll take your heart, old man


    The old man still wants to compete with Lin Manxue for other musical instruments. Lin Manxue says with some apology:


    "old man, man Xue also wants to stay with you to play the piano and flute and listen to your instruction. However, we have a task with us this time. We are pressed for time. We really can''t afford to delay. So we''ll say goodbye and come down the mountain to accompany you another day."


    I secretly give Lin Manxue a big praise in my heart. It''s a good way to play hard to get. When Mr. Pang''s interest is strong, I stop. Isn''t it going to kill him.


    This is the same as the circle fork, when the other party can''t stop, suddenly stop the fire supply, let people not up and down, can she promise?


    When the old man heard that we were going down the mountain, he was disappointed. He certainly didn''t want us to go so fast, but he knew our difficulties.


    I have just explained our intention. To complete a major project before the new year, we need to recruit people. Now it''s less than ten days before the new year, so we can''t afford to delay it.


    The old man tangled for a while, stroked his beard, thought about it and said:


    "Miss Lin, Miss Yu, don''t hurry down the mountain. I can''t promise you anything right now until I understand something. In this way, let''s sit down and talk. I won''t delay you for long. Can I make a decision after I have a thorough understanding of the situation? "


    I and Liman snow see this has a turn for the better, heart immediately relieved.


    We didn''t really want to leave just now. We just made a move to retreat. If the old man doesn''t give us a step down, we really don''t know what to do next.


    The old man asked if it was all right, and quickly removed the word "Ma". As long as he is willing to sit down and talk with us, I can''t wait.


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "old man, just sitting and chatting is a waste of time. How about we play chess and chat at the same time?"


    The old man said happily: "ha ha, Miss Lin, you still know me, old man. OK, Yi''er, move the chess table here."


    The boy named Yi''er left and soon moved a chess table.


    This is a square table made of solid wood. A chessboard is carved on it. A pair of stone pieces are placed on the chessboard, and each piece is carved with a large amount of pebbles.


    These pebbles are similar in shape and size, and have a certain artistic flavor. They are really a cultural person. What they like is that they are different from others.


    I took the piece in my hand and weighed it. A piece is about 100g, which is not light.


    The old man asked with a smile: "girl, do you hold the red or the black?"


    Lin Manxue said: "old man, I don''t know much about chess, but I have a master around me. Be careful."


    Lin Manxue pushed me and pushed me to the chess table like this. I really can''t laugh or cry.


    She''s not a real girl. I''ve never played chess with her or told her about my level of chess. She helps me brag first. If I lose miserably, won''t I lose face?


    Fortunately, I used to compete with my grandfather and other grandfathers. I can''t guarantee the level of chess, but I still have the general level.


    At least when I played with my grandfather, they were equally matched. They won and lost each other. I believe my level is not too bad to lose.


    There are four big words in the middle of the chessboard: "no regret at all". In fact, playing chess is playing life. Life is like chess. No regret at all. How similar is it, right.


    The old man holds the red one. I''ll take the black one. We''ll set up the pieces for war.


    There is naturally a question of who goes first and who goes later in the opening game. Traditional Chinese chess has a saying that "red is not the first" or "red is not the first". Therefore, black chess goes first, and there is a tradition of comity. Generally, the elder gives way to the younger, and the higher level gives way to the lower level.


    Playing chess is a game. It has both platoon and psychological tactics. It pays attention to adaptability and observation. It also tests a person''s patience. It has always been said that the river is one-third wide and resourceful.The real chess players are all in the balance of attack and defense. On the basis of the balance of attack and defense, I tend to advance boldly and attack more than defense. However, the old man plays steadily and makes progress. Therefore, we are hard to separate. The first game of chess has been played for more than an hour and we haven''t won.


    The old man said, "it''s rare for young people to have such chess skills as you. Even if you compare with the ordinary professional players, you are not so bad."


    "You flatter me, sir."


    In the first inning, I drew with the old man. He couldn''t beat me and I couldn''t beat him. I played two more games with the old man. I drew and lost.


    After three games like this, I drew twice and lost a little.


    The old man has seen that I have put some water in the third inning. After all, he is an elder. I''m sorry not to let him win. The old man said: "the quality of chess and piano is like character. I don''t think Miss Lin and your younger generation are ordinary people. They have good conduct. They should not be the kind of people that others say."


    Lin Manxue and I both looked at Mr. Pang suspiciously, because we didn''t understand what Mr. Pang meant, and there seemed to be some misunderstanding.


    Mr. Pang began to explain the reason:


    "two days ago, the elder of he family in hejialing came to visit me. He has been living outside all these years and seldom came back. This year, he just came back to visit his family. We chatted about the situation outside. He told me that in the winter of last year, he took a group of workers to work for a big company in Shencheng day and night. After the completion of the project, the wages were always in arrears. He asked for a year and didn''t come. "


    "A few days ago, he took someone to ask for a salary and was beaten by the security guard of the other company. He lay in the hospital for half a month before he was discharged. When he came to see me, he still had a bandage on his forehead. He said that he had never been to any place in the past 20 years. He was the only one who had worked in three projects in Shencheng and suffered three losses. He said that he never wanted to go to that place again in his whole life. "


    Lin Manxue and I reacted at this time. No wonder at the beginning, as soon as we said that Mr. Pang came from Shencheng, he refused us directly. It was for this reason.

 Chapter 445

    Lin Manxue said: "Sir, is there any misunderstanding? There are a lot of big companies in Shencheng. There are many big companies with assets of more than 100 billion. There are also a large number of domestic or world top 500 enterprises. It is impossible for them to do this kind of thing, which has a great impact on the company''s reputation. I believe no big company will do this kind of thing, which is not worth the loss. Is the boss of he family cheated? "


    The old man said: "to tell you the truth, my son went to work in Shencheng more than ten years ago. At that time, he was cheated by others and didn''t even have the fare to come back. He slept in a bridge for more than a month and suffered a lot. Later, he collected a year''s rags to make up for the fare to go home. Since then, he has never left the territory of Lingan county. My son and I have never mentioned this to anyone. If you don''t, I won''t mention it today. After all, it''s not a glorious thing. Therefore, even if there is no elder of any family mentioning his experience, I still have some problems in my heart. "


    Lin Manxue said: "ten or twenty years ago, I can''t rule out the situation that you said. When I was a child, I grew up in Shencheng. At that time, Shencheng was under construction. There was a lot of confusion, especially outside the urban area. But in the past ten years, Shencheng has changed from what it used to be. Today, Shencheng is already a world-class city. I don''t think there will be such a situation as he said. He may have met a liar


    Mr. Pang stroked his beard and said frankly:


    "girl, ye housheng, old man, I''m old. I''ve been isolated from the outside world for nearly thirty or forty years. This world is not what we used to be. All my information is brought to me through TV and people coming back from outside. The fairness may be biased and not enough to be trusted. What you are talking about is a big thing, a very big thing. We need to employ more than 100 workers in our village at once, which involves more than 100 families. If I promise you casually, I will be irresponsible to them. "


    Yu Xi said sincerely: "Sir, Xi''er can guarantee that Mr. Lin and Mr. Ye are good people. They will not cheat the villagers. You know I work in Manxue company, and I know exactly what the situation is. We have an emergency project in Manxue. Please help us. Old man, I am your student. You are watching me grow up day by day, and the villagers are watching me grow up day by day. I can''t cheat anyone. Please believe us. "


    Lin Manxue said: "Sir, if you don''t believe us, we are willing to prove ourselves with practical actions. Do you think it''s ok? I''ll give you half of my salary first. I plan to give each person 1000 yuan for a day''s work. We''ll pay for food, accommodation, and round-trip fares. I don''t expect the construction period to exceed one week. According to 150 people, one day is 150000 yuan, seven days is 1050000 yuan. I''ll pay 600000 yuan as a deposit in advance. Do you think it''s ok? "


    Mr. Pang thought for a moment and said, "Xi''er, you are a very kind and considerate child. Since childhood, you can''t lie. I believe what you say. I don''t think Miss Lin and ye housheng are like this kind of people. Well, I''ll take care of this matter. I''ll help you get together. You can give me a specific number. I''ll gather the people who know muddy water in the village and let you choose. In terms of salary, it''s the end of the year, so it''s necessary to let them go out to work at this time. But it''s a little more than 1000 a day for one person, so it''s 500. "


    Lin Manxue said: "old man, you are willing to help us. Man Xue is really grateful. At this time, we are embarrassed to let everyone go to work in the deep city. If the salary is only 1000 yuan per day, even if I give some compensation to the workers'' families. Let''s just say this about the old man. We won''t change it, OK? "


    Seeing Lin Manxue''s insistence, Mr. Pang nodded with a smile:


    "OK. Just do what you want. Yu''s second son, you go to the village radio room to broadcast a notice to me, so that all the technicians who understand cement painting and decoration in the village will come to the school playground at 2 p.m. on time. I have something to announce. "


    "Yes."


    "Dolls, when you see it''s going to be noon, you''ll stay on the mountain for lunch, and we''ll go there in the afternoon."


    "Good."


    Uncle Yu immediately went down the mountain. Mr. Pang asked his daughter-in-law to make a table of delicious dishes for us. They were all game.


    There are a lot of game here, because it''s a big mountain with luxuriant trees and no pollution. Wild animals like to haunt these places most.


    After lunch, we accompanied Mr. Pang down the mountain to the village school. It''s an old school, and the old buildings have experienced at least decades of ups and downs.


    Seeing this dilapidated place, dilapidated buildings and dilapidated houses, Lin Manxue is really sad to let children learn in such an environment.


    She is a kind-hearted woman, has also experienced this sad, these broken buildings remind her of a childhood memory.


    Lin Manxue said to Mr. Pang very sincerely: "Mr. Pang, man Xue has an invitation."


    "Miss Lin, just say what you have."


    "Man Xue wants to pay a sum of money to repair the school. Do you agree?"Mr. Pang said with a laugh:


    "I really didn''t see the wrong person, girl, you have this heart. I''m very grateful to you, but we are ready for this. We will build another school in the open space in front next year. We''ve bought all the materials, and we''ll wait for the start of spring."


    "What size school are you going to build?"


    The old man said, "the scale is three times larger than the present one. I want to build some more dormitories for single teachers and poor students. Girl, old man, I thank you on behalf of the children, but we have all prepared these things, manpower is ready-made, every family will contribute, and the money for buying materials is also collected by everyone. "


    Uncle Yu said: "although everyone has contributed, the big head is still made by the old man alone. Over the years, the old man has hired people to raise thousands of sheep and sold them all for a pile of materials. Not only that, the old man contracted a mountain more than ten years ago and planted a large area of trees. In the first half of the year, he sold all these trees and replaced them with school building materials. "


    After listening to this, Lin Manxue, Yu Xi and I admire him very much. He is really a living Bodhisattva who benefits the villagers wholeheartedly.


    He has spent all his life on the villagers. If anyone dares not to admire such an old man, what pleasure is there in being a man? Even pigs and dogs are inferior.


    Uncle Yu said: "the old man bought excellent materials. He said he would rather suffer himself than the children. He wanted to give the children the best conditions. He wanted to make our new school stand for a hundred years. Do you see the greenhouses in front? These are the ones we built at the end of the year. They are full of tiles, cement, sand, lime, paint and so on. "

 Chapter 446

    Lin Manxue said: "old man, you can do all the good things by yourself, but it can''t be done. On behalf of the company, I donate 10 million Chinese dollars to Linglu primary school to build a reading room. Old man, this is the age of science and technology. It''s not good for children not to touch the Internet when they are young. "


    It is estimated that the old man has long wanted to build a reading room, but due to the limited funds, he is quite moved by Lin Manxue''s words.


    For the children''s future, the old man will no longer refuse, and thanks a lot to Lin Manxue.


    Just now, I couldn''t focus on all the decoration materials. I couldn''t find anything?


    I tried to discuss with the old man: "old man, there is something I want to discuss with you."


    Mr. Pang said, "you don''t have to stammer when you speak. You can speak directly when you have something to say."


    "The old man is like this. We can''t buy all the decoration materials this time. Now all the major building materials companies have their annual leave ahead of time, so I think -"


    the old man said with a smile: "do you want to make the old man''s idea of these materials?"


    I was a little embarrassed and nodded:


    "don''t worry, old man. I will make up all the materials for you in the new year. If you don''t worry, we can prepay a part of the deposit or give you the money first."


    The old man thought for a while and said, "it''s hard to make a meal without rice. Just help people to the end. Since I promise this, I can''t let it go. I''ll lend you these things first. I don''t need any money or deposit. I can trust you. Find a car and pull it away. "


    "Thank you, old man."


    Lin Manxue said to me quietly: "these materials are not necessarily enough, but you don''t have to worry. There are still a lot of good materials left in the last decoration of Manxue headquarters. I''ll keep them for you. I''m sure they can be used."


    I was so happy that I quickly asked:


    "really? Where is it? "


    "In a warehouse."


    "Ha ha, that''s great, man Xue. You are my lucky general."


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "Hey, Mr. Ye, make it clear that I''m the boss. OK."


    "Yes, yes. You are the boss. I should say I am your lucky general. We work together, nothing is unfair. What''s the name of this? Husband and wife are united in their interests to break gold. "


    "Ha ha. Nonsense. "


    The old man took us to the headmaster''s office for a while, and then led us to the playground at two o''clock.


    There are at least thousands of men, women and children gathered on the playground. I think there must be a lot of onlookers in the middle. There are certainly not so many villagers who really know how to do it.


    What are they talking about below? They thought the old man would start construction ahead of time, otherwise why would they gather so many craftsmen.


    The old man stood on a flowerbed with a big trumpet and began to talk: "all quiet, quiet. What are you mumbling about? "


    As soon as the old man spoke, he immediately calmed down. Only the whirring North was blowing desperately.


    The old man said, "today I''m calling you craftsmen here to announce something. I''d like to introduce these two guests from afar around me. This young man''s name is Ye Chutian, and this girl''s name is Lin Manxue. They all come from Shencheng Manxue company and are the boss of Manxue company. First of all, let''s clap and welcome the guests from afar. "


    As soon as the old man finished, there was a round of applause on the playground. The old man waved his hand and said, "Mr. Lin and Mr. Ye have two important things to do when they come to Linglu village this time: first, they plan to select 150 technicians from among you to go to Shencheng to manage food and housing. They will pay each person 1000 yuan for a day''s work, and the construction period is about a week. If you want to go, please come to me and register If you know how to decorate, you can''t do anything. Don''t make up for it. "


    The old man stopped for a moment and continued:


    "the second thing is that we have some materials piled outside. I intend to lend them first. This matter is very important. I can''t say it alone, so I need to discuss it with you. If you have different opinions, you can say them face to face. "


    Villagers, you look at me and I look at you. They are all in a muddle. It''s all Chinese New Year''s day. They have to go to the far south to do small jobs. What do you mean?


    How could the old man take such a job?


    Everyone looked at Mr. Pang in a daze. They certainly don''t want to go out at this time. Who wants to go all the way to the city when the family is reunited.


    Mr. Pang explained:


    "these two dolls are the benefactor of Linglu village. They just donated 10 million yuan to build a reading room for our village school. Linglu village is favored by others. As the saying goes, a drop of water should be rewarded by a spring. Now the benefactor needs our help. What do you say about the man of Linglu village?"


    What? Ten million?


    Linglu village is a poor mountain. There are no big enterprises or other pillar industries like mining and tourism.


    The traffic here is so backward that it''s not a historic site or a famous scenic spot. Who wants to travel in this gully.The villagers mainly depend on planting some land, doing small work and raising some livestock for money. Therefore, the income of every family in Linglu village is not high, and it is not enough for a family to have an annual gross income of 30000 or 40000.


    Each family has a large population. A couple has at least three children on average, not to mention four old people to support. It''s strange that they can get rich with such a heavy burden.


    Suddenly I heard that we donated 10 million yuan to build a school in Linglu village. 10 million yuan. How much is it? It''s as high as the sand dune in front of us.


    "I don''t have to say that we can''t admit the justice of others. We do this job. Who doesn''t do it is not the man of Linglu village. " One of the first men in the crowd made a statement.


    As soon as the man''s words were finished, other people expressed their opinions one after another, and some women began to shout:


    "if the men in Linglu village don''t help, they will be ungrateful. They will have to drown the spittle stars in the next few villages, or they will die of dryness! Don''t you guys in Linglu village spend the new year a few days later? It''s OK. We''ll save all the things for you. When you come back triumphantly, we''ll celebrate for you. "


    Everyone, you and I, the whole school playground is very busy, with a voice of rubbing one''s hands and one''s fists. It seems that if anyone is not active, if he is hiding, he is not a pure man.


    Mr. Pang nodded with satisfaction and said, "well done, it''s the man of Linglu village. I''m proud of the men in Linglu village! "


    Mr. Pang''s words changed:


    "men, women, old and young, my old man is ahead of me. This time I''m going to work in the deep city, you must work hard for me, but don''t disgrace Linglu village. Due to the tight schedule and heavy tasks, the working time may be a little longer after a day, which may exceed ten hours or even more than ten hours. "


    "Anyone who complains and plays tricks on me and disobeys the leadership of general manager Lin and General Manager Ye is smearing our Linglu village. My old man and the whole Linglu village look down on him. In the future, he will not go back to Linglu village. We don''t welcome him."

 Chapter 447

    Mr. Pang did not forget to beat them. Most of them grew up with the help of Mr. Pang. They knew that their discipline and organization were poor. If they didn''t say well in advance, they were easy to change.


    The villager in Linglu village has a serious idea of son preference. The men here are masters. They usually shout at home. They are a local emperor. All of a sudden, so many people get together and go out to work. If they make a fuss, he is afraid that I will not live with Lin Manxue.


    It has to be said that the old man is very considerate about problems. He took preventive measures in advance to help us solve a lot of problems. Even if they encounter contradictions and problems in their work and life in the future, they dare not give up.


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, a male voice immediately responded and said:


    "don''t worry, old man, this is your life. If anyone dares not to cover his face for you, I''ll be the first one to kill him. The old and young men of our village will take him to the mountain to feed the wolves."


    Pockmarked boy takes the lead. He is the first one to support Mr. Pang. Now that other people quit, do you think pockmarked boy has the ability? If you support Mr. Pang and don''t discredit him, we won''t support him.


    So the crowd began to talk again. You and I were all supportive of the old man and didn''t disgrace him.


    Mr. Pang calmed down the crowd again. He took the big horn and said:


    "this is settled. All of you young students who have skills should stand on my right hand side. Don''t be too busy. All of you should stand on my left hand side. Those who don''t know how to decorate should also stand on my left hand side. Now stand separately. "


    There was a commotion in the crowd, which soon divided into two parts. Most of them stood on the left, but there were at least 200 people on the right.


    Mr. Pang said, "do we have so many experts in Linglu village? Don''t fish in troubled waters for me. If you go, you won''t work. You''ll disgrace my old man. Don''t blame me for swearing. Those who make up the number will leave automatically. I''ll give you a minute. "


    When the old man said that, he thought that his technology was not very good, so he sneaked to the left, leaving about 1788 people.


    Mr. Pang asked us to choose again. I said, "don''t choose. Go to all of them. These people are just right."


    The old man nodded slightly with a smile and said:


    "listen carefully to me, you guys. I''ll go back to pack up now. Time is pressing. I''ll be here before five o''clock this afternoon and be ready to start at any time."


    "Yes."


    The old man announced that he would let them go back to prepare for the break-up. The huge playground was clean in an instant.


    They have to leave in such a hurry. One needs to go back to pack up, and the other their family must sue for something. After all, they may not be able to spend the new year at home.


    I, Lin Manxue, Yu Xi and uncle Yu sincerely expressed their gratitude to Mr. Pang. The old man waved his hand and said, "what can I thank you for? I look at ye housheng, Lin Wenchou and Yu Wenchou. You are all good children. I''m very happy that my old man can help you. But there is one thing you need to do quickly. How do you plan to transport so many materials and so many people? "


    Lin Manxue and I looked at each other and laughed. We have already solved this problem.


    I said happily:


    "don''t worry, sir. We''ve arranged it properly. When we came on the road, Mr. Lin and I asked the company to form a big team to follow us. They were all big trucks. They just told me that we could get here in about half an hour."


    Lin Manxue and I arranged this matter before we arrived in Lingan County, because the time is too tight. Whether we succeed or not, our team will arrive.


    At that time, I was afraid that there would be a lot of ten rickshaws, because I didn''t think about ten rickshaws.


    What I don''t know is that some of the cars were commissioned by Lin Manxue to be prepared by Yan Qingcheng.


    It has to be said that Lin Manxue is far sighted. Otherwise, ten cars with so many people and so many materials will certainly be enough.


    Lin Manxue asked Uncle Yu to rent two big trucks for us nearby. When the motorcade arrived, Mr. Pang instructed the people nearby to load the goods for us. He asked the drivers to have a rest and go back in the evening.


    When everything was loaded, we were ready to return to Shencheng. Mr. Pang led many villagers to take us to the entrance of the village.


    More than 20 big trucks, one after another, all the way back to Shencheng. This momentum is awesome.


    I didn''t ask Yu Xi to go back with us. She wanted to go back to help do something, but Lin Manxue and I didn''t agree.


    It''s going to be new year''s day soon. We hope she can accompany uncle Yu more. It''s a long way to go. It''s hard for Yu Xi to go back home. How can we let her go back to work in Shencheng.


    Lin Manxue and I take turns driving on the road. We follow the motorcade. There are so many people and so many cars. We are afraid of any trouble on the road. As long as we are there, even if there is any trouble, we can solve it immediately.I chat with Lin Manxue while driving. It''s easy to get sleepy when driving. I feel more energetic if I have someone to chat with.


    "Man Xue, you are really versatile. You can sing well, play the piano well, even write so beautifully, and you know how to match. You are like a know it all. How can you know everything?"


    Lin Manxue said with a mysterious smile: "hee hee. You are stupid. Mr. Pang has lived in a remote place for a long time, so it''s easy to muddle through. It''s careless of you to say that you are an executive of a technology company and you can''t see such a little trick. "


    "Ah? Man Xue, do you mean you''ve done something? "


    "Of course. I''ve only been in China for a long time. I don''t know what''s so profound about duizi. I can''t win the favor of the old man without cheating. "


    Lin Manxue took off her hat and took off a headset from her ear. The headset was very small and covered by the hat. No wonder we didn''t find it.


    I remember, when Uncle Yu went to the temple to call, man Xue turned around and did something. I asked her what she was doing. She told me that the hat was not ready, so she put it on again.


    I was surprised at that time. I didn''t think she was wearing a headset and was ready to cheat.


    "Man Xue, are you not afraid to be found by the old man?"


    "The old man is 70 years old, and his eyes must be bad. Besides, how could he expect me to have this skill. Even if found, I have a way to explain. It''s a headset and a music player. I have made an agreement with Xueer that once I''m found, she will play music. Doesn''t the old man let me listen to music? "


    Now many young girls like to listen to music with earplugs in their ears. Lin Manxue''s move seems to be safe.


    Pattern cheating, advance can attack, retreat can defend, bull force.


    I asked curiously: "Cher, who is Cher?"


    "An intelligent robot."


    "Ah? The strongest brain

 Chapter 448

    Some time ago, the man-machine war was raging on the Internet. In some aspects, the human brain may not be able to do the latest technology product super robot.


    Lin Manxue suddenly mentioned intelligent robots, which surprised me a little. Our intelligent project has just been established, and the building we are building now serves the intelligent project.


    I didn''t expect that Lin Manxue had actually come into contact with the intelligent robot and got its help.


    At present, she laughs that many of the most advanced things she can do in the world are intelligent robots. Not only that, she is a very realistic robot. "


    In my impression, the robot is similar to a walking computer, only it looks like a human. At present, there are some robots made of silica gel, but in detail, they are totally different from human beings.


    Lin Manxue said that Xueer was lifelike, which was strange.


    "Lifelike? What''s a realistic way? "


    "It''s a complete simulation of human beings, including thinking, language, appearance, skin, walking and so on. In a word, you can see her just like a real person."


    "So advanced?"


    "Well. The last time I saw Xueer was a few months ago. At that time, she would not walk like us. She could only walk mechanically. However, I heard Yan Qingcheng say a few days ago that Xueer has been upgraded to the fourth version. I think this problem may have been solved. "


    Xueer''s feminine name must have been taken by man Xue, and I verified:


    "man Xue, is Xueer the name you gave her?"


    "Yes. As soon as she was born, Yan Qingcheng took me to visit. I think she looks very similar to me, so I named her Xueer. "


    "How tall is she?"


    "One meter seven three."


    "Isn''t it as tall as you?"


    "Well. Yan Qingcheng did it according to my appearance. At that time, she looked like me in three parts, but she looked more wooden and spoke more rigidly. Moreover, her skin needs to be constantly updated, and it can only last about a week or two, so this product is not perfect. "


    I''m as like as two peas. I''m surprised that Yanqing Cheng has made a man Lin snow. It''s exactly like her. What does he want to do?


    I''m a little scared, because if I meet Lin Manxue on the road one day, I''m afraid I''ll recognize the wrong person. Yan Qingcheng won''t be so crazy. Let''s have a mass production of Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue stood in front of me in row after row. Ma Ba Zi, I''m not so crazy.


    When Lin man saw that I was surprised and colorful, she said with a smile:


    "what''s the matter with you? Why are you so surprised. The era of artificial intelligence is coming. In the future, more and more jobs will be replaced by artificial intelligence. Do you have no bottom in your heart? "


    as like as two peas, represent the general trend of the thousands on thousands of snow babies. How can I tell you how to distinguish you from the rest?


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said with a chuckle:


    "there are thousands of Xueer. You think Xueer is millet, sesame, soybean and corn. You can produce as much as you want? I tell you, although Xueer looks a little similar to me in appearance, she is a robot after all. How can a robot be the same as a real person? There are very big differences in expression, emotion, skin, reaction ability and so on, even a world of difference. What''s more, do you know the cost of a Xueer? There are tens of thousands of Xueer. I''m optimistic that it''s good to have one success. "


    "Didn''t it take Qingcheng company a long time to develop a Xueer?"


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said:


    "it''s not as light as you said. At present, Xueer is only a semi-finished product, and there is still a long way to go to the finished product. In my opinion, if this Xueer wants to go further, it will be extremely difficult. For example, in the language system, her voice is a little stiff, which is very different from the voice of a human throat which is made by the vibration of vocal cords. In the visual system, her eyes are like the eyes of a dead person, which are not flexible at all. "


    "The language vision system, these relatively mature technologies are all made like this, not to mention the skin system. Her skin is differentiated in vitro by biotechnology, and then transplanted one by one. The workload is very complicated, and it is not easy to succeed. Moreover, this kind of skin does not metabolize itself like the skin on the human body. It has to undergo artificial metabolism, so its vitality is very short. It has to be changed every once in a while. If it is not changed, it will wrinkle, wrinkle into a ball, old and ugly. ¡±


    "and her nose, mouth, teeth, ears, hair, hands and feet, and so on, all of these technologies rely on biotechnology to be realistic. At present, it is impossible to be completely realistic. I said it just looks like, you just need to touch her or actually understand her, talk to her, chat with her, and you will know that she is different from a real person. I''m talking about some tangible problems, and many other problems. I won''t tell you about them here. ""So it is. Can these technologies be conquered? "


    "It will be difficult in a short time, but Qingcheng company belongs to the world''s top level in the field of intelligence. Yan Qingcheng has a large number of such talents. Can he overcome all difficulties in his lifetime? Who knows? However, Xueer''s intelligence, communication, information storage and search capabilities will definitely be upgraded. She has a learning chip in her mind. As long as she writes a program to her, she can learn and charge herself. For example, she tells me the answer to pairing in an ancient temple. "


    I secretly marvel at the strength of Qingcheng company. Even Xueer, a super intelligent product, can make it. Although it is not perfect at present and has many defects, her skills or the degree of fidelity are second to none in the world.


    It''s no wonder that every time Mr. Pang makes a couplet, Lin Manxue will say it twice when she wants to make the second couplet. It turns out that she wants to tell the opposite Xueer to give her the second couplet.


    However, Lin Manxue is also very strong. Although she is suspected of counterfeiting couplets, her calligraphy is really talented and practical. She can only say that she relies on her strength and wisdom.


    "Man Xue, when did you practice your handwriting?"


    "My mother taught me when I was a child. I used to live in Shannan village. I had nothing to do at home alone. My mother taught me to practice calligraphy. Her calligraphy is beautiful, even more beautiful than mine. "


    I said happily, "my mother-in-law is really versatile. She knows everything."


    Lin Manxue blushed and said, "go. What? If your mother-in-law wants to be called auntie, we are not married yet! "


    I said with a smile: "this is not the new year''s eve of the pig, sooner or later."

 Chapter 449

    "Go away! You are a pig, not only a pig, but also a stupid pig, a lazy pig, a lustful pig and a rogue pig. "


    I retorted: "I''ve only heard of rogue rabbit, but there''s no rogue pig."


    "Why not? Aren''t you? "


    "Ha ha."


    I burst out laughing twice, and suddenly I released my right hand holding the steering wheel and tightly grasped Lin Manxue''s little hand.


    Because it''s in the car, with the heating on, it''s not cold at all, so we took off our gloves.


    Lin Man snow face more red, she half shame half angry ground says: "want to make bad again?"


    Lin Manxue must think of the time when I drove her to Lanxin villa. On the way, I secretly made her happy.


    At that time, Lin Manxue was still a girl, and she was very sensitive. I only used half of her Kung Fu to give up. Now she has been baptized by me, from a girl to a woman, a woman who belongs to me, ye Chutian.


    "Man Xue."


    "Ah."


    "If it wasn''t for the team in front of me, I would like to find a place to eat you."


    Lin Manxue said with a red face: "be serious. Don''t be impatient with me. Respect me."


    "I don''t respect you. You are my wife. I miss you


    "Nonsense. When am I going to be your wife? We''re just friends, not husband and wife. "


    "It''s a simple thing," I said. When you come back from m country, I''ll go with you to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the certificate. I see what you have to say. "


    Lin Manxue laughs a few times. I can see that she is very happy when I ask her about marriage.


    "Are you proposing to me?"


    "Yes. If you don''t feel abrupt, I want to propose to you now. "


    "Not abrupt." Lin Manxue didn''t feel reserved. She replied to me immediately. Her face turned red with a brush when she finished. It seemed that she couldn''t wait for me to reply so quickly.


    Women''s shyness and reserve make her feel embarrassed.


    "Man Xue, do you think it''s too simple? I''m not ready for the ring."


    "No. You''ve given me a token of engagement. It doesn''t matter whether the ring is there or not. "


    "Keepsake? What token? "


    Liman released my hand, took a pendant from my neck and said, "here it is."


    Isn''t this the meteorite I gave to man Xue? When I gave it to her, it was bigger than this one. Later, it was processed to lose weight, and half of it became what it is now.


    "It''s not too heavy for you to hang it all the time?"


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "it''s the keepsake of our love. How can I dislike it? I will wear it until I leave the world."


    "No nonsense. You are a fairy, not a mortal. You will never leave this world. "


    "Hee hee." Lin Manxue went to her bag with a smile.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Don''t ask. I''ll know later. "


    Lin Manxue rummaged for a while and found a box. She handed it to me and helped me open it. There was another meteorite Pendant in the box.


    "You made a pair then?"


    "Hee hee. That''s right. "


    "Well, you used to say that you have worn off half of it, and there is only one?"


    Lin Manxue said happily:


    "who told you to be so stupid? I believe everything I say. I''ve thought about it for a long time. I''ll give it to you when you''re good with me. It''s a pity that when we were together for the first time, we soon separated. After you broke up with me, I didn''t have a chance to take it out. Now that you propose to me, I will send it to you as if I have agreed to your proposal. "


    Lin Manxue put the meteorite on me. I touched the meteorite and said half jokingly and half seriously, "am I tied by you?"


    Lin Manxue nodded heavily: "marriage is like a shackle, this pair of meteorites is the key to you, at the same time, I was imprisoned, so you should be good to me in the future, don''t sorry me."


    "Man Xue, I will treat you all my life. I promise."


    Lin Manxue said: "I don''t want you to swear. Vows should exist in my heart and can''t be said casually. I hope you take it as a faith, protect it, care for it and protect it


    "Well, I will."


    Lin Manxue and I don''t talk all of a sudden. We both feel the sweetness, the sweetness of love and marriage commitment.


    After a long time, Lin Manxue suddenly asked me seriously: "do you really want to marry me?"


    "Of course. Who am I going to marry if I don''t marry you? By the way, man Xue, is your registered permanent residence in Shencheng? "


    "Well."


    "Don''t you have a green card of country m?"


    "I retired when I returned home," she said. My grandfather put my registered residence on Lin''s house.


    "That''s easy. The registered residence of any party on both sides can get the card.


    "What''s the procedure?"I have never been married, but I am very familiar with the domestic marriage process.


    "It''s a very simple process, including ID card, household register and personal visit."


    Lin Manxue thought about it and said, "where is your household register? Is it in Mingyang city? "


    "Well. It''s in my mother''s custody. When can I go home and bring it out


    Lin Manxue suddenly asked again: "do you really want to marry me?"


    "Didn''t I answer you this question just now, man Xue? Don''t you believe me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. I can''t believe I''m getting married so soon," she said


    "When a man marries a woman, you''ll be twenty-six, and I''ll be twenty-four. I''m old enough to get married."


    Lin Manxue said with emotion: "time flies. When my mother was 26 years old, I was only three years old. Now I am 26 years old. I will introduce you to my mother when I go back to m country this time. I will tell her that her daughter will get married soon, so that she won''t worry about me any more. "


    I can see that Lin Manxue is a little sad. Every time her mother is mentioned, Lin Manxue is in a very low mood.


    I clenched Lin Man Xue''s hand and said, "man Xue, don''t be sad. When you go back to m country to tell your mother this time, you will say that your man Ye Chu Tian will love you and love you all his life, so that she can feel at ease."


    Lin Manxue felt the warmth of my palm, she gave me a smile, I think the warmth of her is not the temperature of my palm, but the warmth of my words.


    I love mansher and everything about her. At that time, I really wanted to be with her all my life. My love for her is so deep and clear that no force can separate us.


    The traffic jam ahead, the car slowly forward, which gave me and Liman snow warm time, back to the deep city, I and Liman snow have to go to their own busy things, and soon she will go to m country, estimated to be around the Lantern Festival to come back, we separated for so long, I really hate her to leave.


    Therefore, we cherish every moment we are together now. We want to seize every moment when we get together. We hold hands tightly.


    I''m not satisfied with pulling Lin Manxue. I hope to get more. Lin Manxue is very emotional because of my proposal. She didn''t refuse my request.


    Lin Manxue''s eyes are about to overflow. Looking at my itchy heart, I send a message to you: action is better than heart.

 Chapter 450

    I quietly put my right hand into man Xue''s clothes to make trouble without fear. Lin Man Xue made a stir and gently pulled my big hand with trembling hands to prevent me from exerting too much force.


    I don''t care about the obstruction of man Xue. I go over mountains and mountains to experience Lin Man Xue''s tenderness and tenderness. Lin Man Xue also understands the true meaning of happiness and happiness in my constant exploration.


    As a result of driving, my eyes need to be in front of me all the time. In my spare time, I glance at Lin Manxue who is addicted to happiness.


    Her cheeks are as red as sunset, and there are two red halos on her delicate white face. Her eyes are obsessed, as if they have no focal length, lazy and gentle, like a peony in full bloom.


    My free right hand never stops. It''s just like the BMW X6 I''m driving now. It''s going on and on


    When little pigeon reported to black wolf about linmanxue and I in Linglu village, black wolf was silent for a long time. He said:


    "I didn''t expect such a difficult thing to be done by the boy surnamed Ye. Although he had some luck, he had to admit that it was very beautiful. I''m really impressed by this kid. "


    "The little pigeon said:" this boy is also an evil family. He''s out of the ordinary way. He can think of this way and run to the impoverished Linglu village thousands of miles away to move rescue soldiers. What''s more, it''s amazing that such an unreliable thing has been done


    Black wolf said: "the boy surnamed ye and general manager Lin have similar thinking with the young and the old. They seem to be unreliable in doing things, but the effect is often unexpected. The young and the old once said that this person should not be underestimated, but I didn''t think so at that time. Now it seems that we underestimated him."


    "Brother black wolf, shall we give them some eye drops next?"


    "No. How can we dig our own corner. We''ve gone too far ahead. If we let the students know, it''s hard for you and me to explain. It''s not a joke if we engage in infighting and make the students angry. "


    The black wolf paced back and forth for a few steps and said, "Da Shaoyou wants to help Mr. Lin fulfill some wishes. We should pay attention to it ourselves. Little pigeon, next we have to focus on the project. It must be completed in a month. We can''t let Lin and ye look down on it. "


    "Yes."


    "This is the first thing to do, but the dynamic surnamed ye should pay attention to at any time, and they want to obtain a certificate. This must be strictly confidential, and it must not be disclosed to anyone. Even if your boss Bai Hu asks, you can''t reveal a word, OK? As for the students, I''ll report to him, so you don''t have to worry about it. "


    "Yes, brother black wolf."


    Black wolf left the manor and returned to the south of the Yangtze River.


    Outside Yan Qingcheng''s study, the black wolf is knocking on the door.


    "Come in."


    "Big and small." When black wolf saw Yan Qingcheng, he called first, and then closed the door.


    "What''s the matter so late?"


    "It''s Mr. Lin''s business."


    "Snow? What happened to her? "


    Black wolf said: "President Lin went to a small place called Linglu village in the North these two days."


    "I know that. Mr. Lin once mentioned it to me. She also used Cher with my authorization and borrowed a team from me. I''ll leave it to the Panther. "


    The black wolf thought for a moment and asked:


    "do you know what Mr. Lin is doing in the north?"


    "For the decoration. Man Xue is man Xue. No matter how difficult the problem is, it''s not worth mentioning. I know the whole story. Black wolf, you are not allowed to interfere in this matter, let alone trip Angel Ye Chu. I want to investigate his ability. "


    "Yes, young and old."


    After a pause, the black wolf said, "young man, there is one thing I want to report to you."


    "Go ahead."


    "Mr. Lin, Mr. Lin -" the black wolf hesitated for a long time, but he didn''t dare to go on.


    Yan Qingcheng frowned and said, "what happened to man Xue? You don''t have to stammer, just say it. "


    Black wolf see Yan Qingcheng face is not very good, maybe he has realized that the news of black wolf is not a good news.


    The black wolf lowered his head and gritted his teeth and said, "President Lin - President Lin, she wants to get married."


    "With whom?"


    "Ye Chutian."


    Yan Qingcheng''s face suddenly turned pale, without a trace of blood. His right hand clenched his fist, his elbow on the table, his forehead gently leaned on his fist, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Big and small."


    "Get out."


    Black wolf wants to say something, but when he sees Yan Qingcheng''s dead eyes, his heart is in pain. No one can stop him, but he can''t pass the beauty pass.


    The black wolf wants Yan Qingcheng to be quiet. As he is about to open the door, Yan Qingcheng suddenly shouts in a hoarse voice: "black wolf."


    The black wolf quickly turned around and said respectfully, "Da Shao.""Have a drink with me."


    "Yes."


    The black wolf went to the wine cabinet and took a bottle of red wine. He took two goblets, opened the cork of the red wine bottle and poured the wine into half a cup.


    "Fill it up." Yan Qingcheng directly asked the black wolf to fill the red wine in the red wine glass. This kind of big red wine glass is filled with about 200 ml, that is to say, four Liang.


    Black wolf fills two red wine glasses.


    Yan Qingcheng himself picked up a glass of red wine at random and drank it in one gulp, with no breath in the middle.


    Yan Qingcheng coughs after drinking a glass of red wine. The black wolf pats him on the back. The black wolf says nothing, neither persuades him nor comforts him. The black wolf knows that the young and the old are not feeling well, very, very bad.


    Yan Qingcheng coughs for a while and finally gets better. He asks the black wolf to fill the cup again.


    "When did it happen?"


    Of course, black wolf knew what Yan Qingcheng asked. He replied, "they agreed a few hours ago that President Lin would go to get the license after he came back from m country."


    Yan Qingcheng takes his glass and thinks as he drinks. Instead of binge drinking this time, he takes a sip of it gently.


    "Black wolf, I don''t care what you do, you must not let them register, remember! No way


    "Yes."


    Seeing that the black wolf seemed to want to say something, Yan Qingcheng said, "just say what you have."


    "Da Shao, can we take extreme measures to those surnamed ye?"


    "No. If we take extreme measures at this time, don''t we make it clear that we have done it? You don''t know man Xue''s character. If she thinks that we did it, it''s impossible for her and me to fight each other. "


    Yan Qingcheng put down his wine glass and said, "besides, even if there is no snow factor, we can''t move Ye Chutian."


    "Because of Miss watch?"


    "Well."


    Black wolf seems to be very afraid of this watch, he thought about it and said: "then I''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to say hello, and find a reason not to register them."


    "Stupid. If they get married according to law, what reason can the Civil Affairs Bureau not register them? Even if they can find the reason, Iman Snow''s mind and means, which of these people are her opponents, are too passive. The only way is to let man Xue or Ye Chutian give up the idea of marriage. It''s better to separate them directly. "


    The black wolf asked, "is it possible?"


    Yan Qingcheng sipped a mouthful of red wine and said faintly: "in fact, it''s very easy not to let them get married. I have two unique skills in my hand. Any one of them can never succeed, but I don''t want to make man Xue sad."


    "Big and small."


    Yan Qingcheng waved his hand and motioned to the black wolf not to disturb him. Yan Qingcheng came to the window and looked at the dark night outside. After a long time, he made up his mind to say, "black wolf."


    "Yes."


    "Come here."


    The black wolf comes to Yan Qingcheng. Yan Qingcheng whispers a few words in his ear. The black wolf nods as he listens.

 Chapter 451

    Yan Qingcheng said with a heavy face, "you can go to this in person. If you want to do things well, you must not show any clues. "


    "Yes."


    Yan Qingcheng and black wolf sit on the sofa and drink a glass of wine, and then black wolf goes out to work.


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t have any satisfaction on his face. On the contrary, he showed extreme sadness. He loved someone and hoped that she would be happy forever. But when this kind of happiness was not given by Yan Qingcheng, how ironic it was.


    And he not only can''t help man Xue keep this happiness, but also personally kill it, right?


    Love is selfish. Who doesn''t want his lover to stay with him all his life? Is it wrong for him to do so for love?


    After sleeping on the sofa for a while, Yan Qingcheng went back to the boss''s chair and turned on the computer. He boarded a chat software, which is not popular in the market. It should be a secret chat software.


    There are many accounts in Yan Qingcheng''s chat software, but these accounts are very strange. Each account is composed of more than 20 numbers or letters, which is very, very long.


    Yan Qingcheng finds one of the accounts and sends a special code. After a while, the other party responds and sends a special code. This should be the signal or code of their joint.


    Yan Qingcheng: how are you going, white fox?


    White fox: ready. I have built a virtual conversion station, and their chat records have to be forwarded by my hand.


    Yan Qingcheng: what about before?


    White fox: I have repaired all the data, which can be traced back to the original state. As long as there is a record on it, no matter whether it is deleted or not, I will copy it word for word.


    Yan Qingcheng: have you written down all the contents?


    White fox: back to back.


    Yan Qingcheng: very good. You can start to prepare to replace it and start to act in the near future. The key is to make every detail in place, you know?


    White fox: Yes.


    Yan Qingcheng: is Mr. Xu suspicious of you?


    White fox: business as usual.


    Yan Qingcheng thought for a while and said: you may have exposed it, but don''t worry. I guess she has already noticed it. It''s just that everyone knows it. If she doesn''t tear her face, we''ll pretend we don''t know and keep it as it is. Anyway, I want to call her auntie. She was kind to me once, and now she is my biggest boss. I can''t do without her support, so I have to give her face.


    White fox: I understand.


    Yan Qingcheng retreats from the chat software and looks at the computer in a daze. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Before returning to Shencheng, I had asked peiya to find two private houses in the nearest village in the city. I asked her to rent them all for half a month. A house has 15 floors, 4 households on each floor, and 60 square meters for each household. It is well furnished and can be checked in with bags.


    After returning to Shencheng, I arranged for workers to have a rest. There were 120 households in the two buildings, with 1-2 workers living in each household. More than 170 workers could be fully arranged.


    It''s really a huge project. Everything is like this. You can do whatever you want with fewer people. As long as there are more people, things will become very complicated.


    I divided these 170 workers into 12 groups, with an average of more than ten people in each group, and then asked them to recommend a group leader and a deputy group leader to facilitate management.


    Of course, the team leader and deputy team leader will not let them work in vain. There will be some telephone, transportation and management subsidies, which are indispensable.


    I personally paid them to have a big meal in a star rated hotel, which is to give them a clean hand. If they are short handed and short mouthed, I will reward them first. I''m not afraid that they don''t work hard.


    As a general manager, my salary is not the same as before. My annual salary is more than 500000 yuan, plus bonus, subsidy, commission and so on, one million yuan a year. Moreover, I have a lot of entertainment expenses every month, but I don''t intend to use the money. This meal is all out of my own pocket.


    Manxue company is the painstaking effort of Lin Manxue, just like her child. I think it is particularly important to save money. I will never spend a cent indiscriminately. Of course, I am not vague about the money I should spend. I have no money to pave the way at this age, so it is not easy to do anything.


    Because the work was almost done, I asked the branch to take a holiday ahead of time. By the way, I transferred Pei Ya and Lu Yuan to manage the project with me.


    We work day and night, and the progress is good. The men in Linglu village like to brag, but they still have nothing to say when they really work. Their skills are not bad, at least they do well.


    The skilled master is responsible for painting and tiling, while the less skilled master is responsible for some auxiliary work. The workload is also amazing and requires a lot of manpower.


    The day before she left China, I spent an afternoon with her.


    Before going out, Lin Manxue dressed up carefully. She wore a waist fold design, which visually created a small waist. It was super thin, and the hem was irregular fan-shaped, stretching the straight and slender legs a few centimeters longer.At that time, we met at the gate of a shopping mall. I arrived ten minutes earlier than Manxue and stood quietly at the entrance. When linmanxue came towards me with a cheerful step, I felt a sense of immortality. She was so beautiful that I almost suffocated.


    Lin Manxue is like a fairy, her fresh and beautiful set off us ordinary people.


    I''ve long been immune to her beauty, and I don''t exaggerate her performance. As for other men, well, if you don''t say it, you feel ashamed of us men.


    This is the first time that Lin Manxue appeared in front of me in this kind of dress. I have eight words to evaluate her: fresh and fresh, bright in front of my eyes.


    Liman snow see me staring at her, some annoyed to say: "why, don''t you know me?"


    I sincerely praised: "Mr. Lin, you look so beautiful."


    Women like to be praised by men, and Lin Manxue is no exception.


    "Do you have one?"


    Lin Manxue also deliberately wandered in front of me, just like a dancing butterfly flying around in front of my eyes, for fear that I could not see it.


    She is such a strong woman, when also have this kind of little woman temperament, straight in my heart amused to bloom.


    I said with a smile: "beautiful women are not confident."


    "It''s not a matter of self-confidence, but an opportunity to satisfy your eyes," she said. You don''t have to cherish it. "


    "So? Then should I thank President Lin for his reward? "


    "No way." Lin Manxue waved her white hand and said with a smile: "of course, if you have to insist, I am worthy of it. Yes! Kneel down. "


    Lin Manxue deliberately stepped back two steps to make room for me to kneel down.


    I''ll go. She''s not shy. She can say that. I kneel in front of her. Isn''t she afraid of losing her life?


    This is my first date since I proposed to man Xue.


    I and Liman snow look at each other a smile, with a small joke to do the opening remarks, let us have a different taste of the first date.

 Chapter 452

    Today, Lin Manxue was very generous. She handed over the power of command to me, listened to my arrangement throughout the whole process, and said that she would listen to me for everything.


    I am extremely satisfied with Lin Manxue''s attitude. My girlfriend should look like a girlfriend. In the company, she is the boss and I must obey her. But here, I am her uncle and she must obey me unconditionally.


    I thought in my heart, it''s rare to be an uncle. Is there a program to help me, such as finding a place where there is no one to let Lin Manxue sing a little song and dance for Uncle Ye?


    Or do you want to take Lin Manxue out to open a house first to exercise her right as a boyfriend, or take her to a dark corner for a while to collect some interest first and then discuss it after seeing her performance?


    Good tangle.


    Lin Manxue looked at the evil light in my eyes. She rolled her eyes with disdain. She turned her head and walked into the shopping mall.


    What''s going on? Isn''t it all up to me? There is no such item in my arrangement!


    "Hey, what are you doing? I don''t want to go shopping." I followed Lin Manxue to mumble.


    Lin Manxue doesn''t care about my objection. She pretends to be deaf and dumb and thinks I''m farting.


    Now it''s February, the end of winter and the beginning of spring. It''s a good time to change seasons.


    Shopping malls in the big promotion, everywhere hanging discount off-season clothes, row by row, dazzling.


    There is no discount is new, the style is more trendy.


    Lin Manxue and I visited several stores and found a rule that most of the stores are divided into two parts, half dealing with outdated winter clothes and half new spring clothes.


    Lin Manxue took me into a men''s shop. She helped me choose some shirts and a suit, and let me try them on in the fitting room.


    I casually looked at the tag on the clothes, my darling, a shirt folded more than 3000 yuan, a suit of seventy-two thousand yuan, why don''t they grab it? Is it sewn with gold?


    The quality of the shopping guide here is good, the appearance is not bad, red lips, white teeth, slim, mouth a sweet, smile like a flower, mouth shut, the boss kept calling.


    I didn''t find the feeling of being an uncle in Lin Manxue, but it''s hard to be an uncle in this shop.


    I really can''t bear to buy such expensive clothes for myself. Although I have a good income now, I spend a lot of money. Besides supporting myself, I have to support Sun Jianbing.


    Sun Jianbing runs outside every day. He doesn''t need money for accommodation, car rental, meals or shopping. It''s like running water. Of course, all the money should be spent. I''m not complaining that sun Jianbing spends my money outside.


    On the contrary, sun Jianbing is a very thrifty person. If he can save, he can save. So is Rao. He is also a bottomless hole.


    And I have a lot of money to spend. With a big circle, there will be more social activities and a few steps up. Therefore, I can''t save much money in a month.


    I''m not a stingy man. If I buy things for Lin Manxue, even if I overdraw all my credit cards, I won''t frown. But it''s really unnecessary to give it to myself.


    Lin Manxue sees that I''m not going into the fitting room. How can she not understand what I''m thinking? Lin Manxue pushes me directly into the fitting room and shoves my shirt and trousers to me.


    It''s all about this. I''m afraid we can''t do without bleeding today.


    I haven''t swiped my card yet. My heart is bleeding.


    In fact, I still have a glimmer of hope in my heart. After I try the clothes, as long as I show dissatisfaction and dislike, man Xue will definitely not force me to buy them.


    I put on my new clothes and took a look in the mirror in the fitting room. I thought it was ok, but in order to achieve the goal of not buying, I deliberately put on my clothes with a wrinkled look on my face.


    I opened the door and came out. Lin Manxue was chatting with her two shopping guides. She glanced back at me and walked slowly towards me accompanied by the shopping guide.


    The three of them looked at me carefully. Lin Manxue frowned and straightened my clothes. She also asked me to turn two circles in front of them to see the effect.


    Lin Manxue first asked me to turn two circles to the left, and then asked me to turn two circles to the right. I''m embarrassed to turn. I''m an old man performing like a pet in the store. Can I not be embarrassed?


    Two little sisters of the shopping guide stare at me, their eyes are shining with gold, showing a pair of flower mania. It seems that this dress has a good effect on me.


    Miss shopping guide strongly recommended to Lin Manxue, saying that this suit of clothes on me is more temperament than star celebrities.


    I pretended to be dissatisfied and said, "don''t fool us. I think it''s very common. Man Xue, I don''t think it''s OK."


    I see that Lin Manxue is nodding slightly, and her face shows strange expressions from time to time. After watching for a while, she suddenly turns to the other side and takes two suits. She asks me to try these two suits again.


    I glanced at the price above, one set of 178000, one set of 198000, and I couldn''t catch up with their fraction.


    I quickly refused to say: "no, they don''t look very good. They''re not my favorite style.""What style do you like? I think these three suits suit you very well. Choose one of three. Choose for yourself. "


    I said with a bitter face: "really buy it?"


    "Do you think I''m joking?"


    I gritted my teeth and said, "in fact - in fact, I just looked at it carefully and thought it was a good suit. I was very satisfied with it."


    Lin Manxue looked at me with a smile and asked, "are you really satisfied?"


    "Satisfied. Very satisfied. I can''t be more satisfied. "


    "OK, that''s it."


    Lin Manxue asked me to change my clothes to pay the bill. I took the clothes and swiped the card with a shopping guide. The more I thought about it, the more I felt that something was wrong. How could I buy such expensive clothes in a muddle headed way.


    My Ya seems to have been trapped by Lin Manxue again. She deliberately scares me with the high price of the other two sets. I''ll take the second step and buy this set if I don''t want to.


    No contrast, no harm. Lin Manxue, a girl, is playing routine all the time.


    A suit of three shirts, I''m more than 80000 yuan on such a float, meat pain ah.


    Lin Manxue and I left this men''s exclusive store and went to several women''s exclusive stores. In fact, women''s exclusive stores account for at least 90% of the whole shopping mall. They basically sell women''s clothes, but men''s clothes are rare.


    Lin Manxue went shopping underwear, she also took me directly to the underwear area.


    Looking at all kinds of colorful women''s personal belongings, my eyes are straight. For fear that Lin Manxue and the shopping guide will laugh at me, I hold my chest and pretend to be serious.


    I took advantage of the communication between man Xue and the shopping guide, and quickly glanced at the goods. The shelves were full of T-shaped, C-shaped, V-shaped, rope and bikini. I was dazzled and my blood pressure soared.


    All of a sudden, I feel a stream of liquid in my nasal cavity is flowing backwards. I''m not going to have nosebleed at this time, am I?


    If it''s true, I can''t lift my head in front of Lin Manxue all my life.


    I quickly covered my nose, secretly looked at Lin Manxue and the shopping guide, like a thief.

 Chapter 453

    Lin Manxue noticed my side of the strange, she did not have time to ask the export, I immediately ran out, faster than the rabbit, behind immediately came bursts of laughter.


    I stayed outside for a while and smoked a cigarette. Just now, I was really shameful. Even though I was as thick as a wall, I couldn''t see people.


    When I returned to the store again, the shopping guide told me that my girlfriend was trying on clothes in a compartment.


    I stood outside the compartment and waited for man Xue. After a while, the door of the compartment opened slightly. Lin Man Xue leaned out half of her face. She saw me standing at the door and said with a red face, "go and call a shopping guide for me."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Manxue said to me in shame:


    "why do you ask so many questions! Come on


    At this time, a lot of customers came to the store, and the shopping guide lady was receiving them. I turned around and was stunned, but none of the shopping guides came.


    I went back to the outside of Lin Manxue''s compartment and said in a low voice, "Manxue, they are all busy. It is estimated that they will come later."


    "How could that be?" Lin Manxue muttered in it, and suddenly said, "you come in quietly. Don''t disturb others."


    "Oh."


    I secretly observed for a while and saw that no one noticed our direction. I immediately pushed open the door and went in sideways.


    The space for trying on clothes is relatively small. It''s good to have two or three square meters. I''m so big that I can take up half of the space.


    The back door of Lin Manxue''s dress is wide open, revealing a piece of snow-white skin. Her charming clavicle and fragrant shoulder are half hidden and indistinct, like a beautiful picture.


    When Lin Manxue saw that I was staring at her back, she took a look at me, turned her body to face me, and said unhappily, "don''t look like you''ve never seen a woman."


    My brain was full of wind. I didn''t come back from man xuemiaoman''s body at all. I said foolishly, "I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman."


    "And he said


    Lin Man Xue''s face is more red, half shy and half angry. She tugged her small fist and gently punched me in the chest. It''s OK that she didn''t fight, but this fight has a kind of flirtatious flavor.


    The atmosphere is more embarrassing and intoxicated than just now.


    Lin Manxue is close at hand. Her unique body fragrance makes me confused and makes me thirsty. I dare not look at Lin Manxue''s body any more, but it''s so big here. Where can I see my eyes? I can''t close my eyes.


    It''s easier to think with your eyes closed. It''s more dangerous.


    I''m more and more obsessed with it, more and more confused.


    "Man Xue." I approached man Xue and called her softly.


    "You - don''t mess about. This is a mall. " Lin Manxue blocked my body with one hand to keep me away, but she couldn''t pull the zipper on her back. She needed to pull the dress with one hand and couldn''t stop me at all.


    Yes, this is a shopping mall, not a hotel. I don''t want to mess around.


    My brain is a little sober a little bit, quickly step back, softly said: "man Xue, why do you ask me to come in?"


    Lin Manxue was also very nervous. Because of the small space in the fitting room, she and I stood so close that we could feel each other''s breath. The atmosphere was much more ambiguous and exciting than usual.


    "I-I can''t zip back." Lin Manxue shivered and said, she is in a state of confusion at the moment, just like me, there are tens of millions of grass mud horses galloping.


    "Do you want me to pull it up for you?"


    I really want to throw myself two earscrapers. Isn''t that bullshit? Why did she ask me to come in without my help? Did she appreciate her figure.


    After I asked this, I despised myself a hundred times in my heart. Can''t you calm down and give your friends a long face?


    "Well."


    Lin Manxue''s face was so red that she was about to bleed. She gave a slight hum and then disappeared.


    "You''re facing me like this, I can''t do it."


    I try to remind Lin Manxue, because I really don''t have Farah, I can''t hold her blind pull, I''m not so high technology, don''t say, holding such a half covered beauty, this kind of temptation is also quite testing.


    Lin Manxue thought about it and turned around slowly. She exposed her whole back in front of my eyes.


    When I saw Lin Manxue''s Purple Bra tightly wrapped around her fragrant back, my eyes were blinded by her snow like skin.


    I lost myself again.


    My trembling hand just touched the zipper, my little brother instantly rose up, he suddenly like being activated by snow, had a life, had a pursuit, no longer listen to me, no longer bound by me.


    He wants to control his own destiny and do what he likes and can do.


    He not only did it himself, but also instigated me to do it. Moreover, under its instigation, I lost my mind step by step, and fell into decay step by step.


    I suddenly hugged Lin Manxue from behind. Lin Manxue screamed and quickly covered her mouth with her hand. She was shaking all the time. She might be scared or excited. At this time, who is still in the mood? No matter what the reason is.Lin Manxue doesn''t dare to resist, for fear of attracting the attention of outsiders. Her rebellious and agreeable attitude stimulates my inner demons. What kind of respect is a gentle and powerful woman? It''s fascinating to think about it.


    I simplify all the processes, and only keep the best part.


    From her watery eyes, I can see that she has gone through three stages of psychological process, from surprise and fear at the beginning, to compromise and acquiescence in the middle, and finally to happiness and indulgence.


    Every process makes Lin Manxue feel different. Maybe this is life. Sometimes people will be tired of living a stable life, but the appropriate twists and turns make life full of surprise and happiness, isn''t it?


    ¡­¡­


    After linmanxue and I came out of the fitting room, the blush on linmanxue''s face didn''t go away for a long time. She was embarrassed to go to the front desk to check out, so she gave me everything and let me buy it all.


    Happiness is short-lived, but the price is painful. Lin Manxue is expensive. I overdraw a credit card to get away.


    Man Xue and I left in the strange eyes of the shopping guide. Lin Man Xue didn''t say a word in the whole process, and even she was embarrassed to see anyone in the shop.


    I cover for Lin Manxue to leave, but I''m sorry, but men, when it''s time to go, they can''t be vague. What''s more, I just made it. If I don''t buy it, I can only lose my own people.


    I went back to my car with Lin Manxue. She was so shy that she didn''t dare to look at me for a long time. I gently pulled her little hand, and Lin Manxue dodged. I pulled again, and Lin Manxue dodged again.


    I taut after not put, Lin Manxue struggled a few times, see can''t shake off me also relieved.


    Lin Man snow spat me gently: "Stinky shameless."


    "Hey, hey."


    I was a red faced person and smiled awkwardly. I just did not feel reckless and did some daring things just now.


    The more she thought about it, the more shy and angry she was. She said with a cold face, "how dare you do anything? How dare you do that in front of so many people in the mall? "

 Chapter 454

    I quibbled: "we are not in front of others, there is a partition block."


    "Fart! Do you think everyone else is a fool and doesn''t know what we''re doing in there? " Lin Manxue looks really impatient, and they all start to speak dirty words.


    "Man Xue, in fact, you think too much, people may not think so."


    "Don''t make excuses for your shamelessness. I''ve lost my face this time. How can I meet people in the future. It''s all your fault! Why don''t you find a hotel, or why don''t you and I just go back to Shannan village, where we can do this? "


    "Don''t be angry, man Xue. It''s not like that when you just enjoyed it in there. " I''m going to start talking nonsense again.


    "You


    Women like to settle accounts after autumn. It''s not like this when they can''t stop. Now, when things are over, they will turn over and refuse to recognize people when welfare is received. All the mistakes are committed by men. They are all our mistakes, and we men are also wronged.


    A slap can''t make a sound. If Lin Manxue didn''t let my little brother go, he would have no strength, right.


    However, a big man can''t care with a little woman. There''s nothing to worry about. At this time, as long as the IQ and EQ are not too low, they all know how to do it.


    For example, my IQ and EQ are mostly male compatriots. Naturally, I know how to show weakness when it''s time to show weakness and coax when it''s time to coax.


    "Man, I''m wrong."


    I feel Lin Manxue''s boneless hand and sincerely apologize.


    Linman snow see me soft, gas suddenly disappeared a few minutes, she put away a little arrogant, said in a low voice: "don''t like this in the future."


    In the future? And beyond?


    I couldn''t help but feel a trace of joy on my flat face. Lin Manxue saw a trace of joy and realized that her wrong words were easy to cause ambiguity. She quickly added: "this time alone, we can''t do it again."


    I am usually a serious man, not moved by temptation, only blame Lin Manxue really too attractive, she is not a mortal thing, and in that special atmosphere, so that I did not consider her feelings.


    I found that after breaking through the relationship with Lin Manxue, my self-control became worse and worse. Especially for Lin Manxue, she and I are going to get married soon. Subconsciously, I have taken her as my wife.


    When the atmosphere is right, I am always eager to go further with her and conquer her with my hegemony and gentleness.


    In the face of such a gorgeous beauty, it is impossible for a normal man to be indifferent. Especially for a man who has tasted that taste, the beauty of soul intake is like a little greedy insect. In front of the delicious food, his soul has gone for more than half.


    Man Xue and I are between the spirit and the flesh, which is the result of nature and love.


    Maybe another reason is that Lin Manxue will leave for M country tomorrow. We will be separated for a long time. I can''t bear her, so I want to leave some traces of me on her.


    Parting always makes a person''s emotion burst out and do something that he doesn''t dare to do.


    Combined with many factors, I did such a ridiculous thing. This matter is really my thoughtlessness. It''s right for Lin Manxue to complain about it.


    In private, I don''t think Lin Manxue doesn''t like it either. She''s just embarrassed. When women are embarrassed, they often like to find fault with each other. As for the process and effect, hehe, it''s not enough to be human. I''d better leave it to myself and savor it later.


    Lin Manxue still annoyed me, so I took her to a place to calm down.


    I drove to Yuanhai Park, which not only has beautiful scenery, good air and wide vision, but also has a very famous coastal bicycle lane.


    Every weekend, a group of young men and women ride bicycles in groups in this area, which seems to be the unique scenery of Yuanhai park.


    Lin Manxue knew the way to Yuanhai park. When she saw me turning this way, she asked, "are we going to Yuanhai park?"


    "Yes."


    "To ride a bike along the sea?"


    I said with a smile, "how can you ride a bike in a skirt? Aren''t you afraid of going away? Let''s go and see the scenery. "


    Lin Manxue has long wanted to come here to ride a bike, but she has not found a suitable opportunity. She is too busy at this time to spare time. Now it''s just an opportunity. How can she miss it.


    "It''s all right. I wear a pair of safety pants


    "Is that all right?"


    "Of course." When Lin Manxue talked about cycling, she had forgotten her unhappiness just now and talked to me with a smile.


    When I got to Yuanhai Park, I found a parking space to park the car. Lin Manxue went to the bathroom. After coming out, I took Lin Manxue to rent a bike.


    It''s not cheap to rent a bicycle here. It''s 30 yuan an hour, and the deposit is 200 yuan.


    I asked Lin Manxue to ride in the back of the bike. She put her arms around my waist and I drove her forward.


    I control my speed and keep my bike on the coastal road.Today''s weather is really good, the sun is high, the sun is bright, the outdoor temperature is at least 278 degrees, the prestige blows on the face, not cold at all.


    There are few cyclists on the road. It may be near the end of the new year. Many people have gone back to their hometown for the new year, so few people come out to play in such a fine weather.


    I have been slow, but Lin Manxue quit. She always urges me to ride fast.


    "Man Xue, you can''t ride too fast. You''re not afraid that the wind will lift up your skirt."


    "But it''s not much difference between cycling and walking. What''s the point?"


    "No hurry. When there''s no one in front, I''ll speed up immediately. "


    I walked a thousand meters ahead, and there were scattered people all the time. Lin Manxue was not happy and forced me to abandon the broad coastal road and walk into a sheep''s intestine path.


    The scenery of this path is very beautiful. There are flowers and trees on both sides, and there is only a narrow pedestrian road 80 cm wide in the middle. I didn''t see a person all the way.


    I rode another 1000 meters, sweating with fatigue. This road is mainly mountain road and slope road, which belongs to mountain road. When I saw a big lawn in front of me, I was ready to take man Xue to have a rest.


    This turf is really big. From one end to the other, it is full of green weeds.


    The four seasons in Shenzhen are not distinct. Strictly speaking, there are only spring and summer, not autumn and winter. Autumn is as hot as summer, and winter is as warm as spring. Therefore, the flowers and grass here are much longer than those in places with four seasons.


    This season''s grass has been green, and small flowers are also full of branches, look, a green and a red, a green and a yellow, decorate into a picture of spring.


    I park my bike on the lawn and accompany Lin Manxue to sit in front.


    Lin Manxue is like a runaway wild horse, running wildly on the lawn. At this time, Lin Manxue is like a young girl, who has the appearance of a half chief executive.


    Lin Manxue was tired from running, so she sat down on the grass to have a rest.


    I take off my suit and put it on the grass. The grass has serrations and sharp spines. Lin Manxue''s skin is so delicate that I''m afraid they will cut her.

 Chapter 455

    In fact, I worry too much. At this time, the grass is as tender as a bean sprout. How can it hurt anyone.


    Lin Manxue legs together, lying on the top of the suit, she mischievously said she would sunbathe.


    I was lying next to Lin Manxue to bask in the sun with her. Lin Manxue closed her eyes and really began to sleep. Her long eyelashes flashed and her appearance was very beautiful.


    The sun is so comfortable on us, warm and fresh.


    I lie on my side facing Lin Manxue and want to observe her closely.


    Lin Manxue suddenly opened her eyes and warned me with a smile: "don''t take advantage of me after I''m asleep. Do you hear me?"


    I said half seriously and half jokingly: "goddess, relax, boy, don''t dare to make mistakes."


    Lin Manxue glared at me fiercely and said wildly, "I dare you."


    Lin Manxue gently closed her eyes again, she is in a false sleep, her eyes slightly opened a gap, I see in the eyes, so I pretend not to look at her, also closed their eyes to sleep.


    Lin Manxue secretly observed for a while, and saw that I really didn''t move any crooked thoughts, so she closed her eyes and went to sleep at ease. After a while, she really fell asleep, and there was a slight breathing sound.


    I open my eyes again to see man Xue. This woman is so beautiful and beautiful. For example, now she is like a sleeping beauty, sleeping for thousands of years, waiting for the moment when the prince wakes up.


    I was in a rush to urinate, so I decided to find a place to go. I look at Lin Manxue sleeping, can''t bear to wake her up, I look around, in addition to a group of birds, nothing to hear.


    I looked left and right. There was a forest not far in front of me. I thought that there must be no washroom nearby. I''d better go to the forest to solve it.


    Lin Manxue, such a beautiful woman, sleeps on the lawn. I''m worried that she is in danger. With the mentality of going and returning quickly, I run to the woods.


    The trees here are very lush, one by one with the size of a basin mouth. The higher the tree is, the denser the grass is. I went into a bush and thought that this was the solution.


    As I was about to pull down the zipper, I heard a strange sound, which came from about 30 or 40 meters away.


    I don''t have any interest in peeing at this time. Damn it, which pair of dogs do this kind of thing in broad daylight.


    They would choose a place to lie in a bush with a row of big trees in front of them. The two of them were submerged in the weeds. I could only capture their position through the sound and the movement of the grass.


    It is estimated that no one will come to this bird place. They have already devoted themselves to selflessness. The more noise they make, the bigger they become. They don''t pay any attention to me.


    Bad luck. It made me react somewhere. My heart was like a cat scratching. I had to go to another place to pee.


    I didn''t have the hobby of beating wild mandarin ducks. I was just about to leave when I heard a slight voice saying:


    "Pengyu, no way - no way."


    Peng Yu? Xiang Pengyu?


    I''ll go. Tang Tang, general manager of Lin''s real estate, doesn''t he have any money to open a room in a hotel? He has to find such a deserted place.


    Rich people are really good at playing. They like to have fun.


    Damn it. I''m just trying to get you excited.


    Hehe, if I were someone else, I would be deaf and blind today, pretending I didn''t see him, but he was Xiang Pengyu. I''m sorry.


    I quietly touch the past, their clothes all scattered on one side, the two are still fighting hard, completely did not notice that someone has secretly approached them.


    I''m not in the mood to enjoy this ugly performance, quietly pull their clothes one by one, and their bags and mobile phones, and then quietly leave the bush with such a mass of things.


    I left them about a hundred meters away. I ran to a place full of trees and threw things inside. I could see nothing from the outside.


    Ha ha, without clothes and mobile phones, I see how they can leave this place. I asked them to be a couple of dew ducks.


    If I guess correctly, they are Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li, both of whom are not ordinary people. If they walk in the street naked like this, it''s funny to think about this picture.


    If Xiang Pengyu does such a thing, does he still have the face to be Lin Manxue''s fiance? I had to get him to quit on his own initiative.


    My move is a little poisonous, but for the sake of man Xue, in order to let Lin Man Xue get rid of Xiang Pengyu''s entanglement smoothly, sometimes there is nothing wrong with using some means.


    Besides, what enjoyment and stimulation do they pursue? Can you blame me for coming here to eat wild food? I''m just pushing the boat to help them and make them more famous.


    I don''t think I''m a ruthless person yet. If I were someone else, I would casually record a video and send it to the Internet or make a phone call to the entertainment gossip reporter to blow up the news or something, fan the wind and light the fire. This gust of wind would not burn them to ashes.


    My grandfather told me not to kill everything, but to leave a way for myself.I whistled back. Lin Manxue had woken up and was sitting on the grass knitting a straw hat.


    "Why are you so happy?"


    Seeing that I was smiling and whistling, Liman Xue asked me curiously.


    "I''m not happy to go out with you."


    Lin Manxue said incredulously: "it''s strange to believe you. You''ve been out with me for a long time, and you''re in such a good mood. Have you found any treasure? "


    "Hey, hey. Man Xue, you know me. I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve found a treasure. "


    "What baby?"


    In fact, I know she is joking.


    "What else. It''s you. "


    I didn''t lie. If Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li were shaken out, he and Lin Manxue would be out of the question. I''m a step further away from returning home with a beautiful woman. It''s not what it''s like to find a baby Manxue.


    Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li are naked. They are in such a desolate place and have no mobile phone to contact his assistant and bodyguard. They believe in evil until they are not exposed.


    I think it''s funny. This scene is really wonderful. I''m really a genius directing such a big play.


    I have a big problem for Xiang Pengyu. I really want to see how they feel when they find their clothes, bags and mobile phones are lost.


    Xiang Pengyu, you always look down on me. Today, my grandfather will let you go. Whether you live or die depends on your own life.


    I don''t want Lin Manxue to see such a disgusting scene. Two naked men and women sneak on the mountain road. It''s really indecent. As a fairy, don''t pollute her eyes.


    I took Lin Manxue away from here and walked far away. I took Lin Manxue back, and she wanted to play for a while. I said, "it''s just like this. It''s our first date. It''s a rare chance. Why don''t I go to a movie with you?"

 Chapter 456

    Going to the cinema is a compulsory course for lovers. How can we get less of this on the first date? Lin Manxue nodded her head and agreed.


    I took Lin Manxue back to the place where I rented the car, returned my bike, and then left Yuanhai park.


    We drove to a big commercial city. I found a big cinema, international movie city. The effect of watching movies here is very good.


    I ordered two movie tickets online. The viewing time is from 4:00 p.m. to 5:45 p.m., a 95 minute love movie.


    There is still an hour to go before the screening time. I plan to take Lin Manxue to a coffee shop for coffee.


    On the overpass tens of meters away from the entrance of the coffee shop, a pair of sisters are sitting on the side of the road selling handicrafts.


    The sisters are not very old. The elder sister is only about thirteen or fourteen years old. The younger sister is estimated to be about ten years old. They''re selling their own knots.


    During the Spring Festival, thousands of knots are hung in the room or in the car to show celebration, so there are still many passers-by who buy them in the past.


    See this pair of children, Lin Manxue seems to think of something in the past, she took me to support.


    Thousands of knots can be divided into big and small ones. The big one is thirty or forty yuan, the small one is ten or twenty yuan, and the smaller one is only a few yuan.


    Lin Manxue chose four big ones and four small ones. She said that the big ones are used to decorate the houses in Shannan village. One house has two big thousand knots. She and I have one suite, two for each.


    The small one is hanging in the car to celebrate.


    Eight thousand knot, a total of 180 yuan, Lin Manxue gave her sister two hundred, she wanted change, Lin Manxue smile confiscate, the little girl gave Lin Manxue two pendant.


    After shopping, Lin Manxue is not in a hurry to leave, but talks with two little girls.


    These two children are so young, the weather is so good, and the new year is drawing near. If they can''t go outside to play, they are sitting on the overpass to make money. It must be something difficult for the family.


    When Lin Manxue remembered that she had done these things when she was a child, she felt pity.


    My sister told us that her parents both work in a household management company. They can''t make much money in a month. They go out early and come back late every day. It''s very hard. So she took her sister to make some things to sell and subsidize the family during the Spring Festival.


    These are really sensible children.


    Lin Manxue is a very kind-hearted woman. Seeing such sensible and clever children, she always wants to do something for them.


    Lin Manxue took out all the cash in her wallet to two little girls. They would not accept it. Her sister thanks us, but she said that they have hands and feet and hope to support themselves through their own hands.


    This is another pair of tough children. Lin Manxue and I admire them very much.


    In order not to disturb their business, Lin Manxue and I just stood for a while and left.


    At the corner ahead, I saw seven or eight half year old children gathered together, a man in his thirties with a face full of flesh, telling them what to do.


    From time to time, he said, and from time to time, he pointed to the stalls where the little sisters sold thousands of knots.


    I don''t think it''s right, so I took Lin Manxue to stand nearby and peep.


    When the man finished explaining, a 15-year-old boy went to the front sisters to buy things. He bought a thousand knots and left after buying.


    Every time when the boy got the whole change, he would pay attention to it again and again.


    There must be something wrong with this abnormal situation.


    It''s not good. It''s a trick. It''s a trick of exchanging fake money for real money.


    They have a hundred bills in their hands. They must be counterfeit.


    Lin Manxue and I looked at each other, and we could see the trick.


    The two sisters were young, and they didn''t have much sense of defense, and they didn''t know how to distinguish the true from the false. When they received the hundred bills, they just looked at them at random and then changed them.


    Naive romantic they did not expect others to use counterfeit money to replace their hard-earned hard-earned money.


    This man must be envious of their business and want to take their achievements for himself by this means.


    Shameless. It''s shameless.


    I''m angry. Rage.


    Man Xue and I are going to clean them up, like this kind of deceiving scum, even so small children do not let go, do not even uproot them, there is justice.


    It''s not a simple thing to clean them up at one time. It''s definitely not the first time for them to do such a thing because they are so well organized. We must have solid evidence to deal with them, otherwise this man with a face of flesh will not admit it.


    I secretly took a video, and then took Lin Manxue to pretend to buy qianqianjie again. I wanted to see if the money in the hands of the two sisters was fake.


    Another boy came to buy qianqianjie, still using a hundred yuan note. When he was choosing qianqianqianjie, I pretended that I accidentally touched his body, and the money in his hand didn''t fall on the ground.


    I helped him pick it up and exchange the real money prepared in advance for his fake money. After the boy left, I took Lin Manxue to a remote place and looked at the bill.This counterfeit banknote has a very high degree of simulation. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t really see it.


    Lin Manxue is very angry and yells to fight against injustice, bring these bastards to justice, and exchange fake money for two children''s real money. This kind of thing can be done, and his conscience is eaten by dogs.


    I think that those who dare to do this kind of thing are not good at it. There must be a gang. When I look around, I really find that there are some suspicious people wandering around doing nothing.


    I secretly wrote down their appearance. Since I want to do it, I have to do it well. Don''t let people bite me.


    Now I think more carefully than before. A person can only grow up when he is far away from recklessness and cowardice.


    I secretly took another video, including the video of these people''s eyebrows. With this video, it can at least show that they are a group. Even if I beat them half dead later, I can find a reason to beat them.


    Linmansher and I filmed the whole process. Everything is ready. It''s my turn.


    I plan to catch this man with a big face first. He is the head of the group. I''ll beat the snake seven inches. As long as I catch him and attract other people, I''ll clean up together.


    I pretended to pass by the man, suddenly turned around and slapped him in the face. I slapped him down and slapped him on the ground.


    I can''t help but say that it was a burst of beating.


    Because it was too sudden, his companions didn''t know what was going on. They were confused, but they were beaten. They certainly wouldn''t stand by and gather around.


    I just want to fight with them inexplicably. If they know in advance that their identity has been identified by me, they may have to run separately. But now I''m confused about beating people, and they are dominant in number, so they are not afraid of me.


    Although there are a large number of them, no two of them can play. I can''t beat them all in two minutes.


    The crowd of people gathered around us, and we were all surrounded by people talking about what happened.

 Chapter 457

    I asked Lin Manxue to come and show you the video. What I did was to put myself on the commanding height of morality. When the police came, the melon eaters would take the initiative to stand on my side and speak for me. Controlling public opinion can control the situation.


    These people were so heartless that many men around them aroused indignation and came forward to help me control these people.


    Lin Manxue has already called the police ahead of time. When the police from nearby patrol arrive, I show them the video. After they investigate the truth, they push the group of swindlers into the car and take them back to the Public Security Bureau, and ask the swindlers to return the money to the two little girls.


    Lin Manxue is afraid that the police will not handle the case well. She secretly divulges her identity to the police. When they hear that the beauty in front of them is Lin Manxue, the president of Manxue company, they clap her chest one by one to assure Mr. Lin that this matter will be investigated to the end and will not be tolerated.


    I was afraid that some fish would come back to revenge on the two children, so I bought all the knots in their hands and told them to go home early, and then set up a stall in another place instead of coming here.


    The two sisters thank us, took the money and left the overpass.


    This episode ended perfectly. Lin Manxue and I left the overpass in the applause of the melon eating crowd.


    The film will be shown in more than ten minutes. Lin Manxue and I don''t plan to have any more coffee, so we go to the international cinema.


    There are more than ten couples sitting in the cinema. Such a big cinema is as empty as a private one.


    The plot of the film is not good-looking, but it is not ugly. This kind of plot is a routine, nothing new, but some ambiguous scenes make me want to move.


    Among them, there is a scene of field battle, which is somewhat similar to the scene I saw Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li in the afternoon.


    I really doubt whether these two goods want to experience the plot of the film after watching the film, and then go to such a quiet place to eat wild food.


    The more I think about it, the more I think it is possible. Otherwise Xiang Pengyu is always cautious. Every time they go out on a date, they choose Lanyu snow bridge. This time, it''s so abnormal. It''s not the place of love that causes a flood. I don''t believe I can seize such a good opportunity.


    He''s really bad. When he does this kind of thing for the first time, he''ll meet me.


    Sorry!


    In the middle of the movie, I looked at the front and back, left and right, lying in the trough. I found that, except for me and Lin Manxue, since no couple was watching the movie seriously.


    Their attention is focused on each other, no one at all to see the film, holding on gnawing.


    For example, I have two o''clock, five o''clock, seven o''clock and eleven o''clock directions. I can''t tell whether to make a movie or watch a movie.


    Damn, I''m the purest in the whole movie theater. I''m just like a fool sitting there. I''ll be overjoyed when I touch my little hand. Look at people''s ability to seize opportunities.


    Under the guidance of the sound effects of the movie and the live broadcast around me, I feel like I''ll never come back when I have to. If I also have a bite of Manxue in my arms, I''ll have a peek at her. She''s immersed in the story, and her mood fluctuates with the plot. When it comes to those warm scenes, she''s not very interested.


    There was such a beautiful woman sitting beside me. In this dark and warm atmosphere, my little brother began to protest again. Despite my objection, he instructed me to hold Lin Manxue''s little hand tightly.


    He told me it was the first step in the script.


    Take the first step with courage and determination.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning. I''ll fight for beauty!


    I suddenly clenched Lin Manxue''s little hand. At this time, the palms and backs of my hands were sweating.


    Lin Manxue is a woman with a bit of axial brain. She is thin skinned and can''t let go. She likes to get angry when she is annoyed. When her temper comes, she doesn''t give face directly on any occasion. She may suddenly give me a slap in the face.


    The cinema is so quiet. If an ear scrape rings from my face and everyone''s eyes are focused on me, will it be too much in full view.


    High yield, high risk.


    I took the first step with an uneasy heart.


    "What for?"


    Lin Manxue found me strange and glared at me in the dark.


    The plot was rehearsed according to my imagination. She didn''t start it directly, but asked first.


    Lin Manxue has warned me that when there is an outsider, I will behave myself to her and not be careless. If I don''t change after repeated education, she will let me have a long memory.


    She didn''t say the specific content this time, but I think by her means, she has to peel off the skin even if she doesn''t die.


    Lin Man snow a light roar, frighten me a shiver, this if let her see I don''t have good intentions, I have to eat to go.


    My brain was spinning rapidly, and I had an idea. I said pitifully:


    "I-I''m cold."


    Lin Man snow just don''t believe my words, a cold hum: "the weather is so good, how can it be cold?"


    I said, "it''s so cold that I get goose bumps in such a big movie theater because it''s so empty."This is the second step of the script, to motivate the heroine.


    I deliberately guide Lin Manxue to pay attention to the surrounding environment. They all say that the environment affects a person''s behavior. Under the influence of these environments, will man Xue also go along with others.


    Gaga, it''s exciting to think about it.


    Lin Manxue twisted her head, only glanced at her eyes, then quickly closed her eyes: "Oh, how can these people do this! A bunch of hooligans. "


    "That. Man Xue, you can''t say that either. Where you feel, where you feel. "


    When Lin man saw me saying this, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at me with a smile and said, "do you want to imitate them?"


    I see Lin Manxue show enigmatic eyes, every time she tease me before is this expression, my heart a cold quickly denied: "nothing."


    Lin Manxue''s eyes suddenly turned and her eyes were like silk. She changed into a delicate tone, twisted her fragrant body and said gently:


    "in fact, I think this kind of atmosphere is also good. While watching the movie, she imitated the plot inside. Only when she was on the scene can she realize the mystery of the movie. Why don''t you and I have a try? "


    Damn it, is it true or not, is pie falling on my head again?


    I''m so dizzy and overjoyed that I''ve forgotten my last name.


    "Do you really want to, mansher?"


    Lin Manxue said coyly, "yes. But you don''t seem to want to


    "No. no It''s no pity. No pity. I think. I really want to. I''ve wanted to do that for a long time


    Lin Manxue gently blew a breath on my face and said softly, "didn''t you just say you didn''t want to, why did you go back? I don''t want you to aggrieve your will in order to cater to me."


    "Hey, hey. Man Xue, I''ll tell you secretly that I just pretended. I think, how can I not think about it? "


    "Really?"


    "It''s true."


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "is it like the afternoon, what do you want us to do?"


    Wow, man Xue gives me this privilege. Mom, do you want me to live.

 Chapter 458

    I smile cheap with half of the tone of discussion said: "if you do not object, I have no problem."


    Lin Manxue''s beautiful eyes are like water, and her face is charming, which makes me look drunk.


    All of a sudden, the smile on Lin Manxue''s face disappeared, cold as ice. She pursed her little mouth and raised it slightly enough to hang a soy sauce bottle.


    Oh, I cried in my heart that it was not good. Lin Manxue was trying to fix it for me.


    Before I did not make any remedy, my left ear had been grasped by Lin Manxue. She gave a sneer and twisted it hard. My scream broke the peace of the cinema.


    This scream of mine is more terrifying than the soundtrack of a horror movie. It is accompanied by a bleak sound. It spreads at the speed of 340 m / h in the cinema and spreads to every corner in an instant.


    This sound, like a thunder on the ground, startled countless wild mandarin ducks.


    The atmosphere condenses, and the eyes from all sides focus on me and Liman snow.


    Frighten Lin Man snow to quickly draw back small hand.


    "Ah" has countless interpretations in life, but in this ambiguous atmosphere, I don''t think anyone will understand it as something else.


    Man Xue and I became the focus of the whole movie theater. They were all sneaky and silent, but we did a good job.


    We have no place to hide in their admiration, surprise, admiration and exclamation.


    It seems that I heard a voice shouting: brother, bull! It''s still you!


    Embarrassment continues to spread between man Xue and me.


    My face is thick enough, steady steady mind, quick wit, I pull Lin Manxue fiercely stand up and "ah!" There was a scream.


    If the previous "ah" cry has a cause to find, then my "ah" is a little puzzling.


    I turned my back and scolded:


    "what are you doing! What do you want to do! Can we have a good movie! Can people see a good movie


    I pulled Lin Manxue to swearing and sneak away from the seat. I had to wipe oil on the soles of my feet before they didn''t react.


    At this time, it''s better not to leave.


    Lin Manxue is more nervous than me. Her hands and feet are trembling. Man Xue and I had just slipped to the door. It was estimated that they would react. Behind us came the sound of "cut" and laughter.


    Lin Manxue and I trotted all the way, just like we had done something bad. We kept our heads down and dashed forward. We didn''t even have the courage to look up.


    It was not easy to get back in the car. The palms of my hands and back of Lin Manxue and I were sweating. I started the car, turned around and ran, left here, and left here nonstop.


    We were both able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Lin Manxue played with her mobile phone for a while.


    BMW X6 turns a few turns and leaves the commercial street. Lin Man Xuetong takes a picture of her face in the rear mirror. At the moment, her face is still crimson.


    This kind of scarlet is different from that kind of shy red. Its color is dark and dark. It is more like angry red.


    "Ye Chutian."


    Before Lin Manxue got angry, I quickly admitted my mistake: "Mr. Lin, I was wrong. I admit it''s all my fault. "


    But when Lin Manxue''s words changed, he said something that I couldn''t believe but was very frightened:


    "ha ha, it''s so funny. It almost killed me. You are very flexible. Do you often do such things? "


    "No. Absolutely nothing. I didn''t go to the movies with girls other than you. "


    Lin Man Xue''s eyes turned around and stared at my side face for a long time. She looked at me in a panic. She didn''t think of any ghost idea.


    Lin Manxue withdrew her aggressive eyes and said faintly:


    "really? You are such a handsome guy, I can be the first woman to accompany you to the cinema? "


    I didn''t hesitate to say, "it''s not true."


    Lin Manxue said, "do you think I should believe you?"


    "It must be."


    Lin Manxue turned her eyes and said, "Oh. That''s right. Then I''d like to ask Mr. Ye, is Yu Xi a woman? "


    I went to the movies with Yu Xi, Tao Ying and Ren Yifei several times, but man Xue couldn''t know. If I admit it at this time, wouldn''t I hit myself in the face?


    I just said that she was the first woman to watch a movie with me.


    The routine.


    "What does this have to do with Yu Xi?" I said. We didn''t go to the movies alone


    There''s nothing wrong with what I said. We all act by four people every time. I don''t think Yu Xi and I can watch a movie alone. I deliberately confused the concept. It''s easy to misunderstand that I didn''t go to the cinema with Yu Xi.


    Lin Manxue is as smart as a monkey. She suddenly recognizes the fault in my words.


    "I didn''t go alone, that is to say, I went there together. I just went with a few light bulbs at that time."Lin Manxue set me up step by step. She is a woman who likes to play routine. I should be more careful.


    "This - man Xue, it''s been a long time. I can''t remember it clearly. It doesn''t seem to matter." I want to make a fool of it.


    "Yes? I don''t want to think about it any more


    I shook my head and said, "still no impression."


    Lin Manxue said coldly:


    "President Ye is busy with his work, so it''s right not to remember these trifles. But I don''t know if Mr. Ye still remembers one thing. Once I was working overtime at the weekend. You said I would get food for me. As a result, I waited for you in the office for a long time, but I didn''t even see your ghost. It''s better for you to go to the cinema with Yu Xi in silence. Mr. Ye, is there such a thing? "


    I have an impression of this. At that time, Lin Manxue felt sick. I threw away all the packaged food and went outside to buy all the materials. I found a small shop to fry a few pieces of food for Lin Manxue.


    But when I came back to Lin Manxue''s office, I met Xiang Pengyu to deliver her dinner. They were chatting with each other. I was very happy. Because I was angry, I poured out the food. Then I asked some of them to play. Finally, I went to see a movie.


    It''s true that Lin Manxue remembers all these things clearly, saying that women like to bear grudges.


    My face was torn down by man Xue, and I couldn''t hang on to it. But at this time, it''s not easy to quibble any more. I just laughed and covered up my embarrassment. Anyway, I''m thick skinned. I can''t hurt a cent if I''m run by Lin Man Xue once or twice.


    Lin Manxue saw me with a smiley face and said, "did you feel the scene at that time and take advantage of Yuxi secretly?"


    Lin Manxue''s words almost made me jump up. If it wasn''t for driving, I would go up and block her mouth.


    Can you eat and talk freely?


    What happened to Lin Manxue? The embarrassment just now hasn''t been eased. Are you out of your mind?


    Oh, she''s not jealous, is she?


    Lin Manxue, such a super beautiful woman, will also eat this kind of leisure vinegar?


    My Sanguan Baji fell to the ground and was trampled by Lin Manxue. Is this the confident and arrogant Lin Manxue?

 Chapter 459

    Lin Man Xue was surprised to see me. She knew what I meant, and she was a little bit embarrassed, because she repeatedly asked me about it, didn''t it mean that she cared about it?


    A woman who is interested in her boyfriend''s relationship with another woman can only show one thing. She is jealous of the other.


    Will Lin Manxue eat the vinegar of Yuxi?


    I feel incredible again.


    I think if Yu Xi knows about this one day, her chin will be shocked. Lin Manxue, President of the first goddess of South China, is jealous of one of her clerks. Can she believe it?


    Don''t talk about her. I can''t believe it.


    I never thought that a man like Lin Manxue would be jealous of me.


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Manxue blushed. She turned away from her face. Half a day later, she turned around and said, "I don''t know what happened to me. Before I went to the cinema, I hadn''t met anything like this. Maybe today''s experience gives me an illusion that every man who takes a woman to the cinema has some ulterior motives. They will not be in that kind of atmosphere, that kind of scene to make some extreme behavior


    "Today was just an accident."


    Lin Manxue said with some worry:


    "Yu Xi likes you, and you also have a good feeling for her. You used to watch movies together, and you are so hairy. Who knows if you have met her anywhere."


    "Man Xue, I''m friends with Yu Xi. You can''t talk nonsense. If someone has a boyfriend, it''s easy to cause misunderstanding."


    Lin Manxue''s neck is very red. She is not a woman who likes to think wildly, but when a woman really wants to be with a man for a lifetime, she always worries about gain and loss.


    In fact, this is human nature. When we care too much about a person or a thing, we will take a magnifying glass to see it, for fear that it has any defects.


    "Man Xue, I''m friends with Yu Xi. You don''t doubt that I''m interested in women other than you?"


    Lin Manxue said: "my mother said that men only want something new, but they are full of curiosity and impulse about things they can''t get. You treat me carelessly. You don''t respect me at all. As time goes by, I have no position in front of you. The easier it is to get, the less valuable it is. Therefore, I will stay away from you in the future, and you are not allowed to touch me again. This is today''s punishment for your disobedience. "


    Ah? Can there be such a form of punishment? Is this an unexpected disaster.


    "Man Xue -"


    Lin Man Xue interrupted me and said, "why don''t you agree?"


    I faltered and said, "is this - is this punishment too severe?"


    Lin Manxue thought for a while and said:


    "don''t treat me as a casual woman, I tell you I''m not! Today''s event completely broke my bottom line. And I once promised my mother that I would not do this kind of thing before marriage. Now you tempt me to make mistakes again and again, and it''s not me who will suffer in the end. Who can guarantee that you will do this to me and not to other women? "


    "Man Xue, I didn''t treat you as a casual woman, and I never thought so. Please believe me."


    Lin Manxue said quietly:


    "in fact, I know that you can''t blame it completely. You are now in the prime of life. It''s OK to find a girlfriend to do something to her. It''s a common fault of men. I know the nature of men, but I''m not good enough to refuse you, so I don''t intend to blame you. But I don''t want you to have this idea about other women. I''m a woman without a sense of security. I like to be more authentic, have a habit of cleanliness, and be more afraid of betrayal and injury. I''m afraid that you will leave me as you did last time and leave me without hesitation. I''m even more afraid that you''re secretly flirting with other women, or even doing something sorry for me. "


    Looking at Lin Manxue''s pitiful and shining eyes, I suddenly realized that I might be in Lin Manxue''s way again. Her vinegar on Yuxi is fake, and it''s true to borrow a topic.


    She was beating me and warning me.


    At present, Lin Manxue is in a state of extreme contradiction.


    She was physically eager to be close to me, but mentally afraid of being hurt.


    Lin Manxue''s mother has a great influence on her. When she calms down, she is often full of fear and remorse.


    She is afraid to follow her mother''s footsteps. She and I are not without a lesson. I left her without hesitation, and let her cry and cry, put down her self-esteem and self-respect. I still didn''t look back.


    Once bitten by a snake for ten years, he was afraid of the well rope. That time, it was a great blow to Lin Manxue, so much so that he was still scared after such a long time.


    Lin Manxue believes more and more in what her mother said. When a man loves you, you are a treasure. When he doesn''t want you, you are not as good as grass.


    I''m afraid of man Xue''s wishful thinking, and I want to dispel her worries:


    "man Xue, I won''t do this to you, definitely not."


    Lin Manxue looked at me and said:"My mother was ruined by a man all her life. She always told me that she was a woman with soft ears, who didn''t know how to love herself and refuse. She told me to shine my eyes and look for a man, and think twice before doing anything. So I hope our marriage is rational and happy. We don''t want to be happy for a while. We are loyal to each other. I also hope my mother can be at ease and not be restless in the sky. "


    Lin Manxue won''t say this for no reason. What does she mean by that? Is she not confident in herself or suspicious of me?


    Lin Manxue and I have reached the point of marriage, I have her, she has me, this time she is not so right.


    Lin Manxue is not a woman who worries nothing. Her worry is excessive and abnormal. If something abnormal happens, there will be demons.


    No, there''s a problem. There''s definitely a problem.


    I wrung the brow of Ba to ask: "man snow, did someone say something to you?"


    "It doesn''t matter what other people say," Liman said after a pause. It''s important that you use your actions to make me believe in you and believe that you won''t do that to me. "


    Lin Manxue said so to prove that my guess is right. Someone is really stirring up dissension.


    "Did anyone really tell you anything? Is it about me? "


    I was very excited. I pulled the car to the side of the road. Which dog was making a rumor behind me.


    They want to use this low-level means to open me and man Xue, dream!


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "what are you doing! How can I stop when I''m driving well? "


    I stare at the bead and say:


    "tell me, who is chewing his tongue behind his back? I have to cut off his tongue."


    Lin Manxue chuckled: "what a child. It''s not calm at all to feel a little aggrieved. "


    "How can such things be calm. It''s an uneasy kindness! He wants to alienate us. Say it! Who is it? "


    I suddenly became overbearing in front of Lin Manxue. Since I got Manxue, the balance in my heart has been quietly tilted, and my attitude has gradually changed.

 Chapter 460

    I used to regard her as a high goddess, female boss and boss, speaking respectfully and softly, for fear of offending her and making her unhappy. Now I regard her as a woman, girlfriend and wife, speaking with a loud voice and a short temper.


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "what are you mumbling about. Keep it down. Why are you so loud! "Guilty?"


    "I-I''m angry."


    Lin Manxue chuckled and said, "what''s the point of being angry. I''m not angry. Are you still angry? "


    "It''s not that they wronged me. Of course you are not angry."


    Lin Manxue suddenly did not speak, silent for a long time, for a long time just said: "I am not angry, is afraid, is dare not face."


    It seems that this matter is quite serious, and the heart of Lin Manxue fluctuates greatly. In this way, I need to make things clear.


    "Man Xue, can you tell me about it? Who said or did something? Is it Yan Qingcheng or Xiang Pengyu? "


    Lin Manxue shook her head: "I don''t know who it is. I received a secret e-mail two days ago. It''s very strange. There''s nothing in the main body but two attachments. "


    "What kind of attachment?"


    "A color Doppler ultrasound report and a pregnancy test report."


    The pregnancy test report, could it be that -


    I said excitedly, "man Xue, are you pregnant?"


    Lin Manxue blushed and said, "nonsense. not mine. I haven''t even been to the hospital. Besides, why do I do these tests? I''m not pregnant


    Also, why does Lin Manxue do these tests without any reason.


    "Whose is that?"


    "I don''t know."


    I said doubtfully, "it''s impossible. Isn''t there a name on the report? "


    Lin Manxue said: "the picture passed by obscures the information of the subject''s name, hospital and doctor, leaving only the content of the intermediate examination."


    "Isn''t it spam or who sent it wrong?"


    Lin Manxue shook her head: "I don''t know."


    "Did you return the email?"


    "I''m back."


    "What did you say?"


    "I asked him who he was," she said? Why do you send me these things? "


    "How did he get back to you?"


    "He only answered two words."


    "Which two words?"


    "Ha ha."


    "And then?"


    Lin Manxue said: "then there is no then. No matter what I ask him, he doesn''t talk to me anymore. I asked the information department to check the email that sent me. They said it was an overseas registered email. After checking for a long time, they found nothing. "


    I don''t think it''s a prank or the wrong person to send an anonymous email to Lin Manxue. There are many doubts.


    If he sends the wrong person, why does he want to cover up all the information about his name, hospital, doctor and so on, deliberately not taking photos? Obviously, he doesn''t want us to know this information. With this information, we have the ability to dig him out.


    In addition, this is definitely not a prank. Pranks are usually directed at friends or familiar people around her. Lin Manxue has few friends and is usually as cold as ice. When others see her, they are afraid that she can''t avoid it. How dare they make fun of her?


    People who know Lin Manxue are either rich or expensive. No one has enough to make fun of her. Besides, this is not funny at all, not even cold humor.


    The purpose of his doing this is very obvious, which is to hint at or remind man Xue.


    No wonder Lin Manxue is so abnormal today. She must have been troubled by this for a long time. Whose child is she? Why send it to her?


    Lin Manxue didn''t have a baby. Naturally, the child is not hers. This person sent these things to her to prove that the child has some connection with her.


    If the child really has something to do with her, then there is only one explanation. The child may have something to do with me.


    Damn, who is so insidious? I don''t touch other women except man Xue. This child has a relationship with me.


    Lin Manxue looked at me with an uncertain look, and I was almost guilty. I raised my right hand and swore: "man Xue, this child must have nothing to do with me, except you, I have never had any intimate relationship with any woman. If I cheat you, I will die. It''s not really mine. "


    Lin Manxue is very suspicious. Under her mother''s instigation and suggestion, she always keeps a high vigilant heart and is not willing to easily trust others, especially men.


    Even if I, the man who had the closest relationship with her, after I showed a little strange and suspicious, she would probably not believe me.


    Lin Manxue is like a frightened bird. The nearer the wedding date, the more afraid she is to go wrong.


    She pursues perfection and regards marriage as important as life.


    For a child living in a single parent family since childhood, marriage often means more than a child from a healthy family.I understand her, but I can''t fully understand her.


    My family is happy and my parents love each other, so I can''t experience the shadow and trauma left by single parent family.


    I understand that it is only a superficial understanding, a parrot understanding, no intuitive feeling, no experience, no matter how deep it is, it is impossible to be unforgettable.


    "In addition to the puzzling email, I also received an anonymous text message," she added


    "Did the same person send it to you?"


    Lin Manxue shook her head and nodded, "I''m not sure, maybe or maybe not."


    "What does it say?"


    Lin Manxue didn''t say. She took the short message out of her mobile phone and showed it to me. The content is more explicit and more irritating.


    This short message is just two words and an exclamation point:


    "stepmother!"


    The emergence of this text message, the spearhead is no more direct, it is aimed at me.


    Call Lin Manxue''s stepmother, don''t you mean I have a problem?


    I put the number out ready to call back in the past, Lin Manxue took the phone back and said: "it''s useless. I''ve already called. It''s a blank number. "


    "Who makes such a joke on us?"


    Lin Manxue thought for a long time and said, "few people know my work email and personal number. Except for the senior executives of Lin''s group and Manxue company, only a few outsiders know it. I think this person must be someone we know. "


    I think this analysis is reasonable. This person must be around us and has a great relationship with us.


    If it''s none of his business, why does he spend so much effort to work out these things? Why is he so mysterious? He has to hide his name.


    "Man Xue, who do you think this person is most likely to be?"


    Instead of answering my question, Lin Manxue said, "what do you think?"


    I thought for a while and said:


    "he just wanted to pick something up and alienate us, but the means were a little inferior. He thought that if he sent an email out of thin air and added an inexplicable SMS, our feelings would shake and split? Bullshit


    Lin Manxue suddenly said, "can I trust you?"

 Chapter 461

    "Ah, mansher, don''t you really waver?" I am very surprised that Lin Manxue is such a smart woman, how can she believe these things without origin.


    Her eyes are more poisonous than anything else. She can distinguish right from wrong. It''s impossible that she can''t see the trick in them.


    Could it be that Lin Manxue didn''t tell me more than these two things.


    I was shocked. An email and a text message had created an invisible rift between my trust and man Xue''s. If there is more direct or convincing evidence, this rift may turn into a gap, which I can''t fill in later.


    "Man Xue, do you still receive any messy things?"


    Lin Manxue has been staring at me with her deep eyes. Her talking eyes seem to interrogate me and comfort me. In short, the things it reveals are too rich for me to understand Manxue.


    She is an enigmatic woman. It''s hard to see through her heart.


    "It''s all right."


    After a long time, Lin Manxue looked away, only said these three words will not mention this matter.


    My heart has been uneasy, Lin Manxue will not doubt me without conclusive evidence. Before going out of the cinema, for example, in the shopping mall and Yuanhai Park, Lin Manxue did not show such indifference to me.


    But just ten minutes ago, after playing with her mobile phone for a while, her attitude towards me took a 180 degree turn.


    First, I suspected that I was having an affair with Yu Xi, then I suspected that I was having an affair with another woman, and then I said something with inexplicable emotion. Even her mother, who had been dead for many years, came out and finally talked to me about what happened to her a few days ago.


    This is not a simple matter. There must be something wrong with her abnormal attitude.


    Maybe the things in front of me are just appetizers, and the things behind me are the trump card, but I haven''t done anything. What evidence can I have to confuse the fake with the real?


    I wanted to ask Lin Manxue what happened in the past ten minutes and whether she had received any news. Before I could ask, Lin Manxue said she was hungry and told me to find a place to eat.


    Lin Manxue said, leaning her head out of the car window and ignoring me.


    She seemed to have something on her mind.


    Lin Manxue doesn''t want to mention it any more. It doesn''t make any sense for me to ask. Manxue is not an ordinary woman. If she doesn''t want to say it, it doesn''t help me to say it.


    I restart the car and go to another commercial street with doubts. There are many hotels and restaurants on both sides of this commercial street. The food here is very famous, with all kinds of dishes.


    Lin Manxue said she was going to eat Island food. I didn''t dare to be interested in these things, but she wanted to, so naturally I would like to accompany her.


    I once heard Pei Ya mention that the island cuisine on this street is the most authentic, and some shops are still owned by islanders themselves.


    Man Xue and I went to a well decorated shop. The owner of this shop may be an Islander, because the receptionist at the door speaks Islander.


    I''m not interested in Dao Mandarin, and I haven''t studied it. I can only say three sentences, hi, baga and Nani. Thanks to some divine drama directors, otherwise I don''t even know these three classic everyday expressions.


    Two beautiful women in Island clothes stood at the door to welcome the guests. When they saw us, they bowed. One of the ladies said a lot, but I didn''t understand.


    I wonder if she is taking this opportunity to scold me.


    To my surprise, Lin Manxue can speak Mandarin. I don''t know how well she speaks it, because I can''t understand it at all. However, judging from the attitude of the welcoming lady, it seems that there is no problem in communication.


    Bull, nothing can stop her.


    The welcome lady exchanged greetings with us outside the door for a while, and then led us into the shop.


    The luxury decoration of this shop is a bit simple. It can be seen that it has been used before, and it is also very characteristic. You can see the endless stream of customers inside.


    There are no private rooms left. There are only one compartment left, and all the compartments are full. They say they need to wait for ten minutes.


    The islanders are serious about their work. They say that it takes only ten minutes to wait. A waitress led us to the rest area to wait. There were many guests in the rest area. She also brought us an hourglass.


    The waitress said that the hourglass will last for ten minutes. If it''s not our turn to finish the hourglass, then we won''t have to pay for the meal. It''s free of charge.


    True or false.


    Of course, the above words are translated for me by man Xue, otherwise I am still confused.


    After the waitress left, I picked up the hourglass and accelerated the shaking. I wanted it to leak faster. I wanted to see if there was really a free dinner in the world.


    My strange behavior attracted the attention of other guests, who all looked at me and Liman snow.


    Lin Manxue said: "why, put it down quickly. Others are watching. "


    I said indifferently, "who likes to watch? Mr. Lin, do you think the islanders are very insidious? The mouth is so small, the sand leaks so slowly, and it takes more than ten minutes to finish. "Lin Manxue shook her head and was quite speechless to my scoundrels. She said in a low voice, "who is going to be more serious about this kind of thing? They just show an attitude. However, the islanders are very strict and trustworthy. They say that ten minutes should not be a holiday. "


    I asked curiously, "Mr. Lin, how can you speak insular?"


    Lin Manxue said: "I used to have a classmate who was from the island. She taught me some everyday language. Moreover, I used to travel to the island for a period of time. If I talked too much, it would be natural."


    I really boasted: "Mr. Lin, you are a genius. You can learn everything. I don''t have any language talent. After more than ten years of learning English, I''m not good at listening, speaking, reading and writing except a few words, just like a layman. "


    "Isn''t it necessary to take CET-4 or CET-6? You didn''t take the exam? "


    Oh, don''t tell me about CET-4 or CET-6. It''s a pain in my heart forever.


    I said bitterly, "test. Why didn''t you take the exam. Several of my friends and I have passed the test three or four times before we can barely pass level 4. We didn''t sign up for level 6 at all. "


    Lin Manxue said: "you are a famous university student, and you major in computer. Are you so poor in English?"


    With an embarrassed smile on my face, I said, "I''ve learned dumb English. It''s no problem if you ask me to read a few articles, but if you let me hear, read and write, I can only stare."


    Lin Manxue shakes her head and says with a smile: "you are the only person who can still get into the man Xue company. I think I was really blind at the beginning. Now, if you come to interview 100 times, I can brush you a thousand times."


    "Mr. Lin, you can''t say that. You are Xueba. I don''t understand the sorrow of xuezha. I don''t work hard, but I can''t get around my tongue. I can''t adapt to the birdsong. "


    "All right. Be lazy and make excuses. Who is so relaxed when learning a foreign language. I didn''t go out for more than a month when I took IELTS


    "Ah? You got it in a month? "

 Chapter 462

    Lin Manxue said easily: "it''s not so difficult, just a few thousand English words. I''m familiar with them in half a month. On average, there are more than 200 words in a day. "


    The trough. Don''t take such insulting, I haven''t done things for more than ten years, Lin Manxue will do it in half a month, you still sprinkle salt on my wound, it''s not kind.


    Be kind.


    I looked at Lin Manxue with disdain.


    Scum is also a person, should not be so discriminated against good.


    I dare not talk to Lin Manxue any more. When it comes to learning, I''m a scum of learning and she''s a bully. What''s abuse?


    I was so embarrassed by Lin Manxue''s repair that I began to suspect that I had wasted my time studying hard for more than ten years. A few years ago, I must have been in a fake school. The teacher must be wrong. The English teacher is a physical education teacher, otherwise, how could there be such a big difference?


    Before the hourglass was finished, it was our turn. My dream of eating a free dinner was shattered. I was just abused, and now I can''t eat free food. You say bad luck is not bad luck.


    The waiter led us to an empty table. The table was clean and tidy. This kind of compartment space was limited. There were four people at most. I sat opposite Liman snow.


    The waiter handed me the menu and asked us to order. It said that it was all in Islander, with some pictures beside it. I can''t understand the words, I don''t even know the pictures.


    Anyway, I don''t know what these are called, so I pointed to the picture and said this. I ordered seven or eight kinds at a time.


    Lin Manxue watched me order with a smile all the time. After I ordered, I gave her the menu and she added a few more dishes. Lin Manxue also ordered a pot of sake and two bowls of Oolong tea and asked the waiter to order immediately.


    Food was on the table.


    I turned my neck and looked around at the layout. This kind of compartment is distributed in several rows, with several aisles in the middle. There is a partition in the middle of each row, and there is a table on the left and right. These partitions are not transparent, and we can''t see the situation from one side.


    But between the two adjacent rows, the tables facing the aisle can see each other. Since man Xue sat down, I found that there were many eyes staring at her.


    A gorgeous beauty like Lin Manxue, with her own aura, is the focus everywhere she goes. She may have been used to drinking her own tea and eating her own food without paying attention to other people''s eyes.


    My remaining light glimpsed an Islander at five o''clock. Since Lin Manxue sat down, his eyes had never left her.


    This Islander''s position is diagonally opposite to man Xue. The place where he sits is most suitable for observing the whole picture of man Xue.


    I day you immortal board board, my family man snow is also you an island people can watch?


    I''m naturally biased against the islanders. Maybe I''ve seen a lot of dramas since I was a child, and it''s deeply rooted. I can''t change this idea for a while.


    The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable I felt, so I stood up to change seats with Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue asked me strangely: "well eaten, why change it?"


    "I''m not used to sitting there."


    "What''s the difference between you and me?"


    "Mr. Lin, if you want to change, just change your seat. I don''t want to do anything wrong."


    Lin Manxue smile, her smile immediately confused the grandson, I look back and see his eyes are about to fall out.


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    I can''t help but say, go forward to gently pull out Lin Manxue, let her sit in the seat I just sat, I sit in the place she sat.


    Now I''m almost face-to-face with that Islander.


    His position is less than five meters away from us. Because of sitting, I can''t see his height, but judging from his figure, his height should not be less than one meter eight.


    His face was not so ugly. He had some water chestnut, sword eyebrows, triangular eyes, a high nose, and a beard on his face.


    His hand holding the wine glass is quite calm. He looks a little dark and rough, and his hands are well-defined. This kind of person is a practitioner at first sight, and should not be a raw melon egg. He must have spent a lot of effort on it.


    He saw that Lin Manxue turned her back to him, and I watched him with a kind of vigilant eyes. With a smile, he took back his eyes and continued to drink with a friend of his.


    I had a very bad meal. I focused on the man in front of me, so I didn''t taste the food at all.


    Actually, I don''t like these things very much. I like spicy food. Island cuisine is too light. I can''t adapt to this kind of taste at all.


    I accompany Lin man to eat up, pay the bill and go.


    After this meal, my first date with Lin Manxue is over.


    Today is really a beautiful day. Although there are some unpleasant things in the middle, on the whole, the flaws do not hide the good. Man Xue and I are very satisfied with this appointment.


    I''m going to take her home, and then rush back to Yijing building. The construction period is too tight. I need to rush back and watch the progress.


    I drove Lin Manxue back to "mantianchuxue". During this period, she didn''t go home and lived here alone.It''s not the first time I''ve been to mantianchuxue. I''ve sent Manxue back several times before. I remember the first time I came back from yanqingcheng manor.


    I kidnapped Kong Xueqiang that time, and Lin Manxue stopped me on the way. She scolded me and hinted to me what she meant to me. That is to say, since then, my relationship with man Xue has become more and more intimate and complicated.


    Later, I sent Lin Manxue home. She lived in "Mantian chuxue". When I saw the word "Mantian chuxue", the word "Mantian chuxue" was separated from "Mantian Chuyu". That is to say, from that time on, I firmly believed that man Xue was man Yu.


    Lin Manxue will fly to m country tomorrow morning. The ten or twenty hour flight on the way is also very hard. I hope she will have a rest early.


    Man Xue and I looked at each other affectionately outside the gate for a while. I waved her to close the gate and go back to the villa. Lin Man Xue looked at me for a while and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything at last.


    When I got on the bus, I left the villa one after another with the lights on.


    I''m full of longing. The next time we meet is the wedding day. At that time, she will be my bride, my forever wife and my lifelong partner.


    But for Lin Man Xue''s attitude today, I''m a little worried. Someone is tripping us. Can man Xue and I get together smoothly?


    Lin Manxue enters the villa.


    There are three floors in this villa. Lin Manxue lives on the third floor, and no one lives on the first and second floors.


    Such a big villa only Lin Manxue lives alone, it seems empty.


    Lin Manxue locked the door on the first floor after entering the door. She went directly to the third floor.


    Lin Manxue went back to the living room and lay on the sofa for a while. Then she went back to the bedroom and put on a clean pajamas. She put on a thin coat and took a nightgown to take a shower. Lin Manxue''s villa has at least three bathrooms on the third floor.


    There is a small bathroom in her bedroom, a large bathroom connecting the living room, and several other places.

 Chapter 463

    Lin Manxue likes to take a bath in the big bathroom in the living room. There is a bathtub in the big bathroom. Sleeping in the bathtub, she takes a bath and stretches her skin. For Lin Manxue who has been busy for a whole day or playing for most of the day, this is a different kind of enjoyment.


    Lin Manxue opens the door of the bathroom, hangs her nightgown on the hanger, opens the valve of the bathtub to let out water, half cold water and half hot water. Lin Manxue uses her delicate white hands to test the water temperature and adjust the water-saving temperature.


    Outside the villa, a shadow crossed the fence, crossed the grass, and hooked a claw hook on the railing of the balcony on the third floor. After he tried to tighten it to make sure it was firm, a smug smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Dark shadow climbed up the first floor in three or two steps, then the second floor, and then the third floor. The whole process took him less than 100 seconds.


    Up to the third floor, the shadow threw the hook on the balcony, bowing into Lin Manxue''s villa.


    The water is full and the water temperature is just right. Lin Manxue locks the bathroom door and is ready to take off her clothes for a bath. When she is half way off, suddenly the door lock of the bathroom is moving. With a click, the door of the bathroom is opened from the outside. Lin Manxue sees a strange man standing outside the bathroom door.


    At this time, he stares at Lin Manxue''s body, like a ferocious hungry wolf, with a faint and evil light in his eyes.


    Lin Manxue was stunned and frightened. How did the man come in? She had cameras and alarms everywhere. How could he come in quietly.


    Lin Manxue is not an ordinary woman. She calms down immediately after a little fright. At this time, she must calm down. The more flustered she is, the worse things will be.


    Lin Manxue quickly held her body in her hands, glared at the man coldly and said, "who are you? Why are you breaking into my house? "


    The man''s eyes move up and down, looking at Lin Manxue''s body. The evil light in his eyes is getting hotter and hotter. He licks his shriveled lips, swallows a few mouthfuls of saliva, and suddenly flashes into the bathroom and takes the bathroom door with him.


    "Miss. You are beautiful. "


    The man praised Lin Manxue in poor Chinese. He has a strong Island accent, which I may not recognize, but it can''t deceive her.


    "You - you''re from the island?"


    In fact, Lin Manxue has long known that he is an Islander. He is wearing Islander''s Islander''s clothes. It''s not that Islander dares to wear Islander''s clothes in China. It''s not that he wants to die.


    Lin Manxue said that just to delay time.


    "That''s right," the island man said with a squint. Miss, my name is ninseiro. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. I like you and admire you. As long as you promise to accompany him for one night, you can have whatever you want. "


    This Islander named ninseiro approached Lin Manxue step by step. Lin Manxue was scared to step back. But the bathroom was so big, where could she go.


    Forbearance into three Lang eyes have been locked in linman snow-white chest, because linman snow just took off the coat, the upper body only wore a thin autumn clothes and some intimate things, these things can''t completely cover her body, cover half show half, this kind of if hidden if show spring is the most attractive.


    It''s fascinating.


    Forbearance into the eyes of Saburo are about to stare out, his mouth began to drool, a pool of saliva from the corner of his mouth, he licked his lips, how disgusting.


    He suddenly starts up. His body is very fast. He looks like a ghost. When Lin man sees him coming, he immediately dodges. Unfortunately, he still can''t do what he wants. He''s thrown straight at him.


    Bear into three Lang holding Lin Man snow, he is almost crazy, red eyes, face expression is very ferocious, this is a kind of excited to the extreme performance.


    When he was about to kiss Lin Manxue, he suddenly got a chill in his crotch. Lin Manxue went up on one knee. This woman is not an ordinary woman. She was calm and calm in case of trouble. She expected that she could not get rid of this Islander, even if he wanted to belittle her.


    Make it a hit.


    Yan Qingcheng taught Lin Manxue this move to prevent wolves. He taught her three moves, and this is one of them.


    If you change to be an ordinary person, Lin Manxue''s sudden strike is impossible to miss, but this forbearance into Saburo, his strength far exceeds Lin Manxue''s expectation.


    His reaction ability and speed, far faster than Liman snow think.


    Lin Man Xue''s blow was empty. He let go of her, and his body had already passed one side. In fact, he had thousands of ways to avoid the blow, but he was afraid of hurting the beauty in front of him. He used the simplest and most direct way to avoid it.


    Lin Manxue felt that in front of her eyes, Nino''s figure disappeared, fast and strange.


    Although Lin Manxue didn''t hit him, she won a chance to escape from the bathroom. Her reaction was also quick. While the other side was avoiding, she rushed forward, opened the door and rushed out.


    Forbearance into three Lang did not put this matter in mind, big beauty is his hands of prey, although the villa is big, she has no place to escape.


    He can keep her in his hands every minute he wants.


    As soon as Lin Manxue ran to the hall, he was held back by Cheng Sanlang. He threw Lin Manxue heavily on the sofa. Lin Manxue was thrown into the sofa with a lot of flesh and blood. Her eyes were full of stars, and her arm was knocked on the sofa somewhere, causing a lot of pain.Liman XueGuo holds herself like a hedgehog. She wants to protect herself and delay as much as possible.


    Forbearance into three Lang laughed: "Miss, don''t do unnecessary sacrifice, so for me, there is no meaning."


    As he spoke, he leaned slowly towards Lin Manxue. Suddenly, his ears pricked up and he scolded "baga" secretly. His body dodged several times. He just dodged and flew over two daggers.


    The Throwing Knife missed, and he continued to move forward. Finally, he hit the wall and hit the floor.


    There are people.


    What a powerful way, what a accurate throwing knife.


    As soon as he stopped, he caught a glimpse of two men standing at the door of the third floor. One was relatively thin, the other was relatively stout. These two men were not ordinary people. They came to him in the blink of an eye.


    Forbearance into three Lang slanting triangle eyes look at them, coldly said: "the wise quickly go."


    He looked at each other and said with a sneer, "you dare to make Mr. Lin''s idea. You''re tired of it. Still a devil. Fuck him


    Thin man and strong man at the same time, they bully the body forward speed is very fast, instant kill to endure into three Lang side.


    The strong man sweeps his legs to endure Cheng Sanlang. He is full of strength. If he kicks hard enough, he can break a big tree with a thick bowl. The young man''s legs look so thin. He is sure that if he goes down, he will break them into several sections.


    Thin man is more flexible than strong man. He blocks his retreat. As long as he dares to jump in the air or retreat or dodge to one side, thin man''s attack will follow.


    He has cooperated with Manniu for many times, but he has never failed. This is a skill of killing with one blow. It''s like driving fish in a small ditch when he was a child. A strong man is responsible for driving fish. He picks up the leak with a dustpan in front of him.

 Chapter 464

    Ideal is full, but reality is bony.


    They worked out every detail, including what to do when the opponent jumps up to avoid, what to do when he steps back, what to do when he dodges to one side.


    They just didn''t expect that he stood as still as a pine. He didn''t make any response.


    Is it -


    is it that he plans to take the bull''s sweeping leg hard.


    Such a muscle can''t cut a few Jin''s hairy leg, dare to meet the big thick leg of a bull as strong as a yak?


    Is he crazy or thin and bull?


    It''s incredible. It''s really incredible.


    He knows the strength of bull best.


    He had witnessed with his own eyes that the bull''s foot was swept on a solid steel plate more than ten centimeters thick. There was nothing wrong with the bull''s leg, but the steel plate was kicked in.


    Can the boy''s legs be harder than the steel plate?


    Thin people don''t believe it. He doesn''t believe that such a thin and lonely young man can have such ability.


    If this boy is so kind that he doesn''t dodge, bull will teach him to keep a low profile. It''s good for young people to be arrogant. But when it''s time to avoid, you should know how to avoid. Otherwise, you can''t get along with yourself.


    Death!


    The thin man seemed to hear the boy''s cry and the horn of victory.


    He''s laughing. He''s a brainless boy. How dare he touch Mr. Lin?


    The legs of the bull collided with the legs of Nai Cheng sanro in an instant. The expected click was not heard, the imaginary wail was not heard, and even the close-up of the young man''s body being kicked away was not seen.


    He was still in the same place, but the bull himself was shaken by a strong force because of his unstable figure. His body glided on the ground for a distance and knocked on the tea table.


    All the cups and teapots on the tea table fell to the ground, crashing to the ground.


    Shocked!


    Great shock!


    The incredible scene made the thin man and the bull not come back to their senses for a long time.


    "It''s my turn," he said


    He just reaches out his right hand and pinches the nearest thin man. His action is very slow. It''s like a slow camera. Normally, such a slow action is easy for a person who doesn''t know any moves to avoid.


    It''s contempt, naked contempt.


    Thin is a master, or a speed type of master, this difficulty for him close to zero, he does not need to back or move can easily resolve.


    He is not only to resolve, but also to fight back, he wants to let the boy know how to behave, not everyone can be forced in front of him.


    The thin man reached out to block, he also thought of the next move, counterattack move, he just need to block his right hand, in front of this boy will show flaws, his whole chest will be exposed to him.


    He just needs to gently raise his foot and kick it on his chest. It''s easy for him to break a few ribs without breaking his heart.


    Thin man knows his strength. He not only has speed, but also strength. He is a speed and strength player, otherwise pigeon would not send him and Manniu.


    His nickname is not white.


    Iron Monkey believes in himself, and anyone who dares to despise him will have to pay the price of bleeding.


    Iron monkey wants to kill the little devil in front of him. This time, he will be the first to rescue him. If Yan is happy, he will be promoted to be a little leader or something. After that, he will get a lot of money and women. He thinks it''s hard not to do it.


    The Iron Monkey hasn''t come to his senses from his dream. Suddenly, the shadow of his hand flashed in front of his eyes, and his neck was strangled by the little devil.


    His palm is not big, but his strength is overwhelming. He can''t breathe when it is buckled on his throat.


    Iron monkey is not willing to sit and wait for his death. He kicks hard. This kick is right at the lifeblood of renchengsanlang. If he kicks hard, he will definitely lose his children and grandchildren.


    With a scornful smile, he also kicks his foot, which presses the iron monkey''s foot and kicks it on his thigh. The iron monkey suddenly feels that his thigh is broken and his scalp is numb with pain.


    Bear into a force on the hand, iron monkey did not catch a breath, instantly passed out, this scene happened too fast, bull has not yet time to save iron monkey, iron monkey has been unconscious.


    The Iron Monkey fell down and the bull was startled.


    This is a master, never met in my life.


    Manniu paid attention to it and despised any opponent. They were so careless that they were knocked over by each other without doing their best.


    Forbearance into three Lang also did not expect the opponent strength is not general, he thought it was two ordinary bodyguards, did not expect to have this kind of skill.


    He also straightened up his attitude. This man is not incompetent. Don''t turn over the boat in a small ditch. Let''s kill them.


    After solving the problem of the thin monkey, the next attack is aimed at the bull. He fights with the bull.Bear Cheng''s hand is too fast, and the ghost like shadow covers the bull. The bull can only parry, but has no power to fight back. Bear Cheng''s Saburo hits the bull dozens of times in succession, and every time, the bull is in agony.


    Manniu is famous for his strong fighting ability. Ordinary sticks can''t help him at all. But today, facing this man with thin arms and legs, every time he hits him, he makes Manniu''s whole body hurt like explosion.


    Bull in bear, bite teeth to bear.


    He wants to hold the terrible opponent in front of him. Mr. Lin just ran downstairs when they started. He just needs to hold on for a few minutes. Mr. Lin ran into the garage and got into the car. It''s hard for this man to chase her again.


    When he saw the purpose of Manniu, he still beat him slowly. Every time he punched him or kicked him, the body of Manniu would shake a few times. It seemed that he was going to fall, but he didn''t fall down.


    Bear into three Lang rage, pouring strength way a kick in the bull''s chest, bull''s majestic body instantly fly up, broke the French window glass fell down.


    This is the third floor. It''s more than ten meters above the ground. If you fall so high, you''ll lose half your life if you don''t die.


    Lin Manxue gets on the car and starts the car to escape from the villa. Her car goes to the exit of the underground garage.


    When he heard the sound of the car engine, he stood on the balcony and laughed. Suddenly, he jumped down and climbed the railings of every floor to the ground.


    He sat on the iron gate railing of the gate with a smile.


    He is waiting for the hare. When Lin Manxue leaves the villa, he has to go through the iron door.


    Lin Manxue leaves the underground garage and turns towards the gate with her Audi A8. She sees Jen Chengsan Lang sitting on the iron door from a distance.


    Lin Manxue was very nervous.


    Past or not?


    In the moment of man Xue''s thinking, the car has been driven to the iron gate more than ten meters away. Lin Man Xue grits her teeth and speeds up. She wants to break the iron gate and escape.


    He sat on the iron door with a cheap smile. Before the Audi A8 didn''t touch the iron door, he suddenly jumped from the top and onto the top of the car.


    His body is like a water snake. He slips into the car from the window. At this time, the car hits the iron door. Maybe the speed is not fast enough or the quality of the iron door is too good. Man Xue didn''t open the iron door.


    Endure into three Lang into the car, in the back of Lin Man snow gently pat, man Xuedun coma in the past.


    He stopped the car, opened the door and got out of the car with Lin Manxue in his arms. He put his nose close to Lin Manxue''s head and sniffed. He bit a few bunches of her hair and said, "delicious food. A delicacy never seen in a thousand years. "


    Holding the door of the villa in his arms, he was forced to close the first floor of the villa.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 465

    After sun Jianbing got my call in Hangzhou, he packed up at home and drove to Yanping city. He drove all day and night to Yanping city.


    Later, I talked to sun Jianbing on the phone and told him some details.


    Yanping city belongs to the boundary of Shannan province. On the way, sun Jianbing made a phone call to a person. They chatted for a while, and the other party replied to sun Jianbing less than an hour after hanging up the phone.


    He said that Yang ruohui was still staying in Yanping City, and he didn''t leave. He also sent the detailed address of Yang ruohui''s home to sun Jianbing.


    Sun Jianbing''s information channel is very smart, which I never thought of. He can always get something I can''t get.


    After sun Jianbing arrived at Yanping, he found a general hotel to stay. He didn''t ask for it, as long as it was quiet and not noisy.


    Because it was too hard to drive all the way, mainly because he was too sleepy, sun Jianbing did not immediately go to Yang ruohui.


    Yang ruohui is very cunning. Sun Jianbing thinks that it''s easy for him to escape when he goes to find him in his current state. Once he escapes our sight, it will take a lot of effort to catch him again.


    Sun Jianbing sleeps until dinner. He drives to the neighborhood of Yang ruohui''s home and keeps watch outside Yang ruohui''s community. Yang ruohui has a house in Yanping city. According to the news, he lives here with his parents and a younger brother.


    Sun Jianbing has found the license plate number of Yang ruohui in Yanping city. He used to drive a black Audi A6 in Shencheng City, but now he has replaced it with a blue BMW X3. The market price is about 300000 yuan.


    Yang ruohui was stabbed a few times by me. Normally, if he was injured, he would recuperate at home and would not run around. However, sun Jianbing did not see Yang ruohui''s car after turning around in the parking lot of the community. He sneaked into Yang ruohui''s home quietly and did not see Yang ruohui''s figure. There were only two old people at home.


    Sun Jianbing doesn''t want to do it at home, so he sets his goal at the parking lot. As long as Yang ruohui drives back, he will control him for the first time, and then secretly take him away from Yanping.


    Wait.


    Wait and see.


    Sun Jianbing is not worried at all. It''s useless to worry about such things.


    The night is getting dark, and darkness covers the earth. It''s not too cold to describe the northern winter. Sun Jianbing stands in a dark corner, blowing the north wind. Coupled with the loneliness of waiting, this chill is even more severe.


    At about 11 p.m., sun Jianbing finally waited until he had to wait for the vehicles to enter the parking lot of the community. This is an open-air parking lot, and every family has a special parking space.


    The man on the blue BMW X3 is backing up. Sun Jianbing stealthily touches him and stops him as soon as he stops and opens the door.


    Suddenly another car entered the parking lot. The car''s lights were shining near the blue BMW, which instantly exposed sun Jianbing''s latent figure.


    The people in the BMW saw sun Jianbing squatting beside the car through the mirror. He was startled and immediately restarted the car. He didn''t care whether he would crush sun Jianbing, or he just wanted to crush sun Jianbing with the car.


    Sun Jianbing''s quick eyes and quick hands rolled on the spot to avoid the crush of blue BMW.


    The people in the BMW don''t like to fight either. Since Sun Jianbing is not pressed, he immediately runs away. After the car leaves the community, it goes wild on the road. Sun Jianbing runs to his car for the first time and starts chasing.


    At first, Yang ruohui in BMW had something to keep. When he found that the car behind him was pursuing with all his strength, he stepped on the accelerator to the end and sped away all the way.


    Yanping City, after all, is a small city, and there are no pedestrians on the urban roads at night, as long as they don''t run to the expressways outside the city.


    There must be more traffic jam on the highway than in the urban area, because it''s near the end of the Lunar New Year and it''s during the Spring Festival. At this time, there are so many vehicles on the highway that there are always traffic jams.


    If it is only in the urban area, there are few pedestrians and vehicles at this point now, so the two cars racing in front and behind have not caused much reaction.


    Sun Jianbing''s driving skill is very powerful, even surpassing Lin Manxue''s. He plays drifting at various turning intersections and catches up with Yang ruohui''s BMW several times. However, Yang ruohui''s desperate struggle is that he refuses to stop.


    Yang ruohui and sun Jianbing drove eastward from the urban area to a county road, and then from the county road to a township road. They drove back and forth for more than an hour.


    The road ahead is getting narrower and harder to walk, but neither of them gives up. There is no one on the road in the countryside at night, and basically there is no car. Maybe there is no car passing by here at ordinary times.


    When sun Jianbing saw Yang ruohui struggling to death, he didn''t intend to spend any more time with him. He stepped on the accelerator to the end and accelerated again.


    He has made the best use of the speed of the car. The speed on the odometer shows that the speed of sun Jianbing''s car has exceeded 220 yards, and everything outside feels like flying back. Fortunately, it''s night now. Anyway, we can''t see the scenery clearly, or we have to be dazzled.


    Sun Jianbing held on to Yang ruohui''s car tightly. Sun Jianbing sped up, but Yang ruohui did not dare to neglect it. He sped up immediately. The two cars were like two flashes of lightning.DANGER!


    There was a sharp turn in front of him. Yang ruohui was afraid to slow down the speed, because the speed was too fast just now. Before he completely lowered the speed, the car flew out of the curve and rushed into the wheat field in front of him.


    Sun Jianbing''s car is hard to catch up with Yang ruohui. He faces the same dilemma.


    Is it slamming on the brake or accelerating to drift?


    Sun Jianbing, after all, is not Yang ruohui. His driving skills are thousands of times better. Instead of slowing down, he accelerates. After a dazzling operation, the car leaves the curve and returns to the road in an incredible arc in the air.


    Sun Jianbing drove a little further to slow down the car, then slowly slowed down and backed back.


    In front of him, sun Jianbing just grabbed Yang ruohui''s car and didn''t hit him. In the case of running with all his strength, this kind of collision can only be a defeat for both sides.


    Sun Jianbing believes in his own strength. It''s a matter of time before Yang ruohui is forced to stop himself. Yang ruohui is not in a hurry, and he is even less.


    Sun Jianbing stopped his car by the side of the road and ran to the wheat field to pull Yang ruohui out of the blue BMW. At that time, Yang ruohui was in a coma, and he knocked his forehead somewhere and fainted.


    When sun Jianbing visits Yang ruohui''s nose, his breath is steady. After checking on him, it should be ok if everything is normal.


    It''s all right. I''ll go. It''s a disaster. It''s a thousand years old.


    Sun Jianbing drags Yang ruohui to a ditch in front of him. He presses Yang ruohui''s head in the ditch fiercely, then lifts it up again, presses it down again and lifts it up again, and so on several times.


    Soon Yang ruohui woke up.


    In the faint moonlight, Yang ruohui saw a very tall man standing in front of him. He looked at him calmly.


    Yang ruohui is shivering with cold. It''s strange that his face is wet on such a cold day.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 466

    Yang ruohui''s courage to be tough at this time is a bit beyond sun Jianbing''s expectation. In his impression, Yang ruohui is a soft guy. He will be scared to death without his hands.


    Sun Jianbing just kicks at Yang ruohui''s stomach. He doesn''t intend to be polite to him. He''s such a bitch. If he doesn''t kill him immediately, he''ll take advantage of him.


    Yang ruohui murmured. Sun Jianbing''s foot was so powerful that he beat out everything he ate at night. Yang ruohui was curling up and vomiting.


    "Yang, you are my prisoner now. Please be honest with me so that I won''t suffer from flesh and blood."


    Sun Jianbing didn''t like to talk so much nonsense, but I told him that he would take Yang ruohui back, so it''s hard for him to beat him up for fear that he might be killed accidentally.


    After all, Yang ruohui has just had a car accident, and he doesn''t know if he has any internal injury or hidden disease. It''s completely possible that he will die with a belch.


    Therefore, sun Jianbing must take it easy. He is not afraid to kill Yang ruohui and get into trouble. He is just afraid that he will not be able to deal with me.


    Yang ruohui vomited for a long time, but he didn''t dare to be so arrogant. When Yang ruohui looked up at Sun Jianbing, sun Jianbing suddenly had a strange feeling.


    The man in front of him is different from Yang ruohui whom he met some time ago. Although they are seven or eight points alike, and the moon is dim, they can''t see the details of his face clearly, but he gives sun Jianbing a completely different feeling.


    In front of this man''s eyes some ruffian uninhibited, and Yang ruohui looks gentle calm some, of course, this kind of gentle is covered by his inner hypocrisy and dirty, let people see not true.


    Sun Jianbing frowned and asked Yang ruohui lying on the ground:


    "you are not Yang ruohui at all, are you?"


    When sun Ruobing made a surprise attack, he tripped over sun Ruobing.


    But who is sun Jianbing? He doesn''t dodge. After Yang ruohui sweeps his leg on Sun Jianbing''s calf, the thread doesn''t move. Yang ruohui kicks his feet again, but he still has no choice.


    Sun Jianbing showed a sneer from the corner of his mouth. Lightning kicked Yang ruohui to the ground again.


    Yang ruohui got up in pain. His eyes and expression were ferocious. This was not the eye Yang ruohui sun Jianbing had known before.


    "Right?" Sun Jianbing pinches Yang ruohui''s neck and makes constant efforts in his hand. If Yang ruohui doesn''t answer his questions again, he may really kill him.


    "Cough, cough." Yang ruohui kept coughing, but he didn''t let go. He was still a hard nut.


    Sun Jianbing sneered again. The tiger doesn''t get angry. You really think Lao Tzu is a sick cat. Lao Tzu has 10000 ways to make you speak.


    Sun Jianbing suddenly dislocated Yang ruohui''s two arms and poked him a few times. Suddenly, Yang ruohui''s body was shaking like a starting engine, and he uttered a wail.


    This kind of wailing sound seems to come from hell, because only hell has such a miserable sound.


    It''s a rural road. It''s a very remote place. There are few vehicles passing by in broad daylight. Besides, at this time, Yang ruohui''s wailing has not attracted anyone''s attention. No one will show any sympathy except for the wheat in the field.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, right?"


    It''s sweating.


    The pores on Yang ruohui''s face are constantly expanding and shrinking. The pain is unbearable. It is a manifestation of extreme pain. Yang ruohui gritted his teeth and said, "please help me relieve the pain. I''ll tell you everything."


    Sun Jianbing ignored him, but stared at him coldly, waiting for his answer.


    "Yes. I''m not Yang ruohui is soft again. Once he continues to insist, this cold-blooded man will not give up.


    He''ll torture him to death.


    Yang ruohui has no doubt about this.


    A good man does not suffer from immediate losses. When he should be soft, he must be soft.


    Sun Jianbing picked up Yang ruohui, poked him a few more times, and then helped him connect his dislocated arm.


    Yang ruohui tried his arm, but he still couldn''t use any strength, but it didn''t hurt as much as before.


    Sun Jianbing doesn''t worry about Yang ruohui''s wrong thoughts. He just poked one of his acupoints, which will make him unable to work hard in an hour.


    Even if he wanted to run, he couldn''t run far. Of course, sun Jianbing was not afraid that he would resist. It was in vain.


    Sun Jianbing took out a cigarette and lit it. He smoked slowly and said, "are you Yang ruohui''s younger brother Yang ruoguang?"


    Yang ruoguang nodded.


    "I know that Yang ruohui has a younger brother. I didn''t expect you to look so similar. Where is Yang ruohui hiding? "


    Yang ruoguang didn''t want to talk about it, but when he saw sun Jianbing''s murderous eyes, he shivered. He was a very terrible man, and he felt more terrible than his elder brother.


    Although his elder brother dominates the party, he hasn''t done too many bloody things these years. These little things are done by these little brothers.But in front of this man, his eyes showed indifference, a kind of indifference to see the dead, he should often see death, or he personally led the death of others.


    When he really faced death, Yang ruoguang immediately counseled him and said softly, "my brother left Yanping two days ago. He asked me to drive his car outside these two days and go out early in the morning and go home late at night. As for where he went, I don''t know. He didn''t tell me."


    "Can I believe you?"


    "What I said is true."


    Yang ruohui was more cautious than he thought. That night, Yang ruohui went to the hospital to deal with the wound, and then he might have left Yanping, so I went back to the hospital and threw myself into the air.


    I thought he didn''t live in the hospital but went home to recover.


    Very likely.


    There was a deviation in my analysis at that time. He didn''t go home at all, but took the opportunity to escape.


    "Did he go anywhere before?"


    "No. My brother is not at home all year round, and he seldom tells me anything, so I really don''t know. "


    Sun Jianbing sneered: "if you don''t know, you don''t know. What if you cheat me?"


    "I dare not."


    "He''s your brother. I''m just a stranger. You naturally turn to him. What do you dare not do?"


    Yang ruoguang said: "my brother offended a big man this time. Otherwise, he could not have been hurt and run away. After all, Yanping is our territory. As the saying goes, strong dragon doesn''t beat the local leader. This time, my brother left in a hurry, and he must be in big trouble. I''ve been in society for so long, but I still understand that. In fact, I''ve been on guard against you all this time. Last time my brother was stabbed, I was there. I took some younger brothers to the hospital to send him to. He said a word to me when he was in the hospital, and I kept it in mind. "


    "What''s that?"


    Yang ruoguang said in a low voice: "a great disaster is coming."


    "He knows himself well."


    "My brother has been very cautious since he was a child. Since he said that, he must have made a big mistake this time. As soon as I see you, I know you''re not easy to get into

 Chapter 467

    "Oh?" Sun Jianbing Oh, an audio-visual inquiry.


    "You''ve killed people, and you''ve killed a lot of people," Yang said with a look of fear


    Sun Jianbing did not deny it or admit it. He asked faintly, "what else do you need to add about your brother?"


    "No more."


    Sun Jianbing snorted coldly:


    "I chased you all night, but you didn''t tell me anything. You said that I spent so much effort and finally came back empty handed, would I be reconciled?"


    Yang ruoguang''s eyes were full of fear. He trembled and said, "you - you''re going to kill me?"


    Sun Jianbing didn''t know where to take out a bright spear. In the moonlight, the spear gave out a faint cold light.


    Sun Jianbing said coldly:


    "I want to give it to you. Where you need it, choose for yourself. "


    "No. no Elder brother, you and I have no grievances. The grudge between you and my brother is a matter between you. I didn''t participate in it. I just drove his car tonight and didn''t do anything sorry for you. You can''t kill me. "


    Sun Jianbing thought about it and said calmly:


    "it''s not impossible for me to let you go. To tell you the truth, I''m not interested in you at all. It''s just that you let me run all night, delayed my rest, and caused me to accompany you in this wheat field to blow the cold wind in the middle of the night. My heart is not balanced."


    Sun Jianbing steps forward to Yang ruoguang, who is scared to retreat.


    "Mo Ling. My brother has gone to moling. " Yang ruoguang finally can''t bear the pressure in his heart and says where Yang ruohui is hiding.


    Sun Jianbing just saw that Yang ruoguang didn''t tell the truth. His eyes betrayed him.


    Sun Jianbing is very good at observing. He can see the activities in the heart of people who are not determined. But sometimes he can''t do anything about the strong will.


    Moling is equivalent to a primeval forest. It has been forbidden to cut down and hunt for more than 20 years. Therefore, the trees in the mountains are very thick, the terrain is complex, and beasts are like clouds. People near moling are often attacked by beasts. For these reasons, many mountain people have been moved out of moling five miles away.


    Moling is a vast area with tens of thousands of hectares. If you want to find someone in it, it''s just wishful thinking. It''s not much easier than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Moling landform is complex, the mountain is not high, generally no more than one kilometer. The whole terrain is high in the southeast and low in the northwest. The landform shows obvious stratification, belonging to low mountain and hilly terrain.


    There are many branches in moling mountain. There are no less than dozens of peaks, large and small. The rivers are dense, and the meandering river can be seen everywhere. Therefore, it is very dangerous to find a person in such a place, and the success rate is almost zero.


    Yang ruohui fled to moling in the snowy climate. It seems that he is really aware of his own danger. If there is any possibility, he will not escape to such a bad environment.


    Yang ruohui is not so afraid of me, but because of Lin Manxue. He offends Lin Manxue, a woman who is as terrible as Kong xuerui. He knows his fate. Only in a dangerous place, can Lin Manxue not find him.


    "You want to cheat me!" Sun Jianbing''s eyes are full of fierce light. He just spoke lightly, and his eyes are gentle, at least not as frightening as they are now.


    Sun Jianbing stepped on Yang ruoguang''s footboard. He exerted himself very hard. Yang ruoguang screamed with pain.


    Yang ruoguang held sun Jianbing''s leg and begged: "brother, what I said is true. Please let me go. I really didn''t lie to you. "


    "If you cheat me, I''ll take you back next time with both hands and legs." Sun Jianbing slowly released, and he gave Yang ruoguang a hard look.


    "I dare not."


    "When will he come out?"


    Yang ruoguang said honestly, "my brother didn''t say that."


    "He doesn''t come out and eat or drink in it?"


    "My brother had prepared a hiding place a few months ago, and the food in it was enough for him to live for three or five years. He prepared such a place just in case he had nowhere to escape one day."


    "Hum, he''s afraid of retribution for doing so many bad things outside. Do you know where this place is? "


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" Sun Jianbing kicked Yang ruoguang in the stomach, and Yang ruoguang fell down. Then sun Jianbing stepped forward and gently stepped on Yang ruoguang''s knee, "boy, do you know what will happen if I take this step?"


    "No, I don''t want to."


    Yang ruoguang''s face was gray and his lips were shaking. He bit his teeth tightly for fear that Yang ruohui would step on it.


    "I tell you that even if Hua Tuo is alive, he can''t let you get up and walk again. Do you believe it?"


    "Big brother, big brother, I really didn''t lie. I really don''t know. My brother is the place to save his life. No one has said anything about it. I know such a place only because I had a drink with him once and he bragged to me when he was drunk. You are my brother''s enemy. You should understand my brother''s personality. He is so cautious. How can a second person know his hiding place? ""How do you get in touch with him?"


    "I can''t get in touch. The only way is to wait for my brother to come back," Yang said


    Sun Jianbing stares at Yang ruoguang''s eyes for a while. He begins to believe that Yang ruoguang didn''t lie this time.


    Now Yang ruoguang is as frightened as a bird in a bow. He is thinking about how to protect himself and how dare he lie and cheat others.


    Yang ruoguang has already told the whereabouts of Yang ruohui. He can no longer find anything of value. He has no other role in this world.


    Sun Jianbing killed himself. There was a sharp cold light in his eyes. His anger burst and his fingers creaked. When Yang ruoguang saw such a face of God blocking the killing of God and Buddha blocking the killing of Buddha, he was paralyzed to the ground.


    Sun Jianbing suddenly woke up. He was not the sun Jianbing in the past. He had no right to decide the life and death of others. If he killed Yang ruoguang in this way, it might bring me a lot of trouble.


    But let Sun Jianbing so let Yang ruoguang, he was not reconciled.


    He was afraid that Yang ruoguang didn''t tell the truth. If he had a way to contact Yang ruohui, he would report to him secretly, and then he would go to moling to find him. It would be more difficult.


    Another is that Yang ruoguang pretends to be Yang ruohui for a few days, which makes him lose the best opportunity to pursue Yang ruohui. How can this account be settled.


    Sun Jianbing stepped on it, and suddenly a wail rang through the sky. Yang ruoguang fainted with pain.


    Sun Jianbing said to himself with a cold face: "this is the interest you should pay for cheating me."


    Sun Jianbing drags Yang ruoguang back to the blue BMW. It''s so cold outside. If Yang ruoguang just lies in the wheat field, he will freeze to death before dawn.


    Although Yang ruoguang cheated sun Jianbing, he did not commit a crime until he died, and it would be a big trouble if people were killed.


    As long as someone finds a BMW in the wheat field after daybreak, he will be rescued. As for meeting such kind-hearted people, it depends on Yang ruoguang''s own fortune.

 Chapter 468

    Sun Jianbing returned to the road, he smoked another cigarette, and then returned to the Yanping hotel to sleep.


    The next day, sun Jianbing drove to Yanping market to buy the goods he needed. Before entering moling, he had to make full preparations. He had to have all kinds of food, clothes, weapons and tools.


    Yang ruohui thinks that he can sleep in peace if he doesn''t get out of moling. Sun Jianbing sneers scornfully. Isn''t it a primeval forest!


    What''s the big deal!


    The time he spent with sun Jianbing is certainly not comparable to that of Yang ruohui. He used to train and exercise in these forests. Sun Jianbing doesn''t believe that Yang ruohui, a little rabbit, can''t be caught by his Jungle Tiger.


    After sun Jianbing had everything ready, he went to moling. It was an extremely dangerous road, and also a road he had to take.


    If Yang ruohui is afraid of death and has been in Maoling for three or five years, what will miss Ye Yingying do?


    This time, sun Jianbing went to see Mo Han and ye Yingying. Mo Han said that ye Yingying''s heart disease is a heart disease, and heart medicine is needed for heart disease. If the root of the disease can not be found, ye Yingying''s disease is very difficult to recover.


    Mo Han doesn''t know why Ye Yingying suddenly got sick, but Sun Jianbing and I get along day and night, witnessing Ye Yingying''s illness step by step, and they are also looking for and dealing with Yang ruohui. How can such a smart man not guess the cause of the disease.


    It can be said that in addition to Ye Yingying himself, only sun Jianbing and I know why Ye Yingying is ill.


    Of course, compared with me, sun Jianbing certainly knows much less. At least he didn''t guess that ye Yingying''s illness was also caused by me. He always thought that it was Yang ruohui who made it.


    This is why Sun Jianbing wanted to find out Yang ruohui at all costs.


    Sun Jianbing sets a goal for himself. If he doesn''t find Yang ruohui in two months, he will go out of the mountain. After all, if Yang ruohui runs out of the mountain secretly, he can''t find a way blindly. The goal has already left. Isn''t it stupid for him to look for it again.


    Before entering the mountain, he called me and one of them. I don''t agree with sun Jianbing''s going to search Yang ruohui in moling. The reason is very simple. Moling is not an ordinary mountain. The danger inside is more than 100 times greater than we thought. It''s too dangerous for sun Jianbing to enter alone.


    Although I hate Yang ruohui to the bone and want to find him earlier, I don''t agree with sun Jianbing''s personal safety.


    Sun Jianbing insisted on going, and I didn''t stop him. I don''t like to force anyone to do anything. Since Sun Jianbing is sure and wants to try, I can only choose to support him.


    Sun Jianbing called another person and asked him to help monitor Yang ruohui in the past few months. If he is found out to be out of moling or in other places, he must keep an eye on him. When he comes out of moling, he will contact him again.


    There is no signal in moling. Sun Jianbing is no longer in the army. Many military equipment can''t be bought in the market, and he doesn''t go to the black market to buy them. He doesn''t have time to buy them, and he doesn''t have relevant channels in Yanping.


    After sun Jianbing entered moling, I lost contact with him.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back to Yijing building from "all over Chu snow", I suddenly remembered something. Lin Manxue bought a pile of personal clothes in the afternoon and put them in the trunk of my car. She will go to m country early tomorrow morning. These things have to be sent back to her.


    I turn around at the intersection in front of me and return to the "snow covered sky".


    On my way back, I called man Xue, but the phone rang for a long time and no one answered.


    I look at the time on my mobile phone. It''s more than half an hour since I left "man Tian Chu Xue". Man Xue is either taking a bath or sleeping.


    I put away my mobile phone and concentrate on driving. I speed up and give things to Lin Manxue as soon as possible, so that she can have an early rest. I shuttle in the night, toward the direction of "all over Chu snow".


    Bear into three Lang in a hurry to carry Lin Man snow to the third floor, he can''t wait, so beautiful, he didn''t want to wait for a moment.


    Bear into the Lin Man snow threw on a big bed, at the moment of Lin Man snow completely in a coma, no consciousness.


    Lin Manxue lay flat on the bed, her long hair like a waterfall spread out to cover half of her face.


    The long eyelashes covered the closed eyes, and her half open clothes could not cover the whole white chest, covering a corner and revealing a corner. This half covered state seemed to see and could not see.


    Because just now the tight autumn clothes were pulled up a part, Lin Manxue''s small waist as thin as a water snake showed three points, her beautiful belly squeezed out in the sun, almost took the soul of bear into Sanlang away.


    The tight autumn clothes and trousers show Lin Manxue''s concave and convex figure.


    In the face of such a beautiful creature, ninseiro began to be nervous. His hands and feet were shaking.


    Forbearance into three Lang heart secretly despise some of their own, he has not played with women, so will be so timid?


    He gritted his teeth, stretched out his two hands, and slowly lifted the corner of Lin Manxue''s pajamas out. He didn''t dare to be rude and took his time.All of a sudden, the bedside table bell rings. Nino is startled. He flicks away beside Lin Manxue like an electric shock.


    When he looks at Lin Manxue''s peerless appearance, he feels a sense of inferiority, a strong sense of inferiority. Even he doesn''t understand why he should be afraid of inferiority.


    What is his inferiority complex? What are you afraid of?


    The voice comes from an Apple phone.


    It must be the beauty''s cell phone.


    It''s OK. don''t worry.


    A false alarm.


    When she looks at her nose, chin, and hair, she is not in a coma.


    She is not a human thing at all. She is a work of art. Even touching her is a blasphemy to beauty.


    Before entering the villa, he just wanted to possess the beauty, regardless of everything. After entering the villa, when he saw the beauty changing and bathing, he couldn''t help opening the door and rushing in.


    The door of the bathroom was locked inside, but for Ren Cheng, such a little bit of pediatrics is nothing.


    He had no trouble opening it.


    But now, when he faced the sleeping beauty again, he suddenly hesitated whether it was outrageous to do so. If the beauty belonged to him all his life, he was willing to let him live ten or twenty years less.


    He just hesitated a little. He didn''t plan to miss the chance. He was just confused by the beauty''s beauty and lost his mind.


    When he glanced at Lin Manxue''s white chest, he couldn''t wait to speed up his pace. He didn''t want to think about it any more, and he didn''t want to wait any longer. If God wanted to punish him for strangling beauty, he would be punished. He was willing to pay any price.

 Chapter 469

    As long as one night with the beauty and one night in Wushan, he will die without regret.


    Bear into three Lang climbed to bed, half kneeling beside Lin Man snow, he one hand on the bed, one hand gently touch Lin Man Snow''s face, his whole person intoxicated in Lin Man Snow''s body fragrance, numb, numb.


    Forbearance into three Lang leaned down, want to and sleeping beauty closer, closer, suddenly his body hanging in mid air, but how also can''t press down.


    He felt that there was an endless force on his back, pulling his clothes, and then he threw him out like a chicken.


    This force is like floods, mudslides, tsunamis and earthquakes, which can not be stopped by human force. His body is like a boat in a rainstorm. It completely loses its balance and bumps heavily into the wall of his bedroom.


    He was born with a keen sense of hearing. When he calmed down, he could hear a sound a mile away. But just now, he didn''t hear any sound, even the slightest sound of footsteps or breathing.


    How is that possible?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    His ears had never betrayed him, but this time, the only time, he was as deaf as a man who came behind him and was unconscious.


    How can it be!


    Bear into three Lang fell on the floor of mahogany, staring at the size of the bell triangle eyes, looking at a very beautiful young man.


    Compared with the pain of being hit, Nino was even more surprised.


    He couldn''t understand why the man with eyes on his back caught each other''s way. He could come to his back quietly. If he didn''t grab the clothes on his back just now, but patted his skull, then at this moment -


    he was cold behind his back and looked at the young man in front of the big beauty in horror.


    This young man''s expression is very strange. He can''t even look at it. He can''t bear to look at it. When he is the air or a dead man, his eyes have been staring at Lin Manxue in deep sleep. It seems that he is afraid of losing the snow in front of him in the twinkling of an eye.


    He slowly got up from the ground. He was thinking about whether to run or stay to fight with the young man.


    When he saw the young man''s true face, he felt a chill in his heart. His murderous spirit was very heavy, just like that of a man coming out of a slaughterhouse.


    This is the intuitive feeling of this young man.


    He has a very sensitive feeling. Women have a magical sixth sense. He is not a woman, but he has this intuition since he was a child. With this intuition, he has survived several times.


    His intuition can''t be wrong, because he never missed it.


    He didn''t have the courage to fight the young man in front of him, but he didn''t want to give up the beauty.


    Not reconciled!


    Such a great beauty never met in a thousand years may not meet once in his life. Does he just give in without fighting?


    Bear into three Lang steal a glance Lin Man snow peerless beauty, he hesitated again.


    If you fight, there is still a chance to hold the beauty. If you don''t fight, the beauty will fall into the arms of the young man in front of you.


    He believes in his ability. Even if he can''t beat the cold and mysterious young man in front of him, he is sure to escape. If he wants to, he can escape at any time.


    The young man''s eyes were soft and fixed on man Xue. After a while, he took two steps to cover her with a quilt, covering her whole fragrant body, leaving only a small head exposed.


    After all this, the young man stares at Lin Manxue''s face again. He seems to be never tired of it. Moreover, his eyes are always full of affection and infatuation, and his anger is gone, just like an infatuated man looking at his goddess in bed.


    This scene all falls in the eyes of endure into three Lang, such a violent man unexpectedly also can have so soft affectionate eyes, the charm of this great beauty is really incomparable.


    When a young man is addicted to the beauty of a beautiful woman, he wants to start. This is the first time that he has the impulse to attack others.


    Before taking action, the young man coldly said, "stand still and don''t think about running. Enjoy the last minute. Your life is hard won. I''ll give you another minute to see the world."


    Arrogance!


    I''m crazy!


    He admits that this young man is not an ordinary person, but he is not a vegetarian either.


    One minute.


    No one in the world can kill him in a minute. Even his elder martial brother or his master dare not say such big words when facing him.


    He was full of disdain in his heart, but he didn''t dare to relax his defensive posture. Any arrogant young man is either proud of his ability or a frog in the well.


    Obviously, the young man''s performance has proved that he has arrogant capital.


    The young man turned around slowly. His cold face didn''t take a trace of color. He put his hands in his trouser pockets and put on a very cool look.If it wasn''t for this tense atmosphere, he really had an illusion that he was not preparing to fight against an opponent, but was bragging with a friend.


    the young man took his left hand out of his pocket, looked at the delicate watch on his wrist and said, "there are 30 seconds left. Do you have any last words? "


    Forbearance into three Lang frowned and said: "you are so confident that you can kill me?"


    "No. It''s not confidence. It''s a must. Anyone who dares to be disrespectful to my woman will die. "


    "Is she your woman?"


    The young man said faintly, "let''s change the question. Because you have only the last 15 seconds left in your life, don''t waste it on such obvious problems. "


    "You are arrogant."


    The young man looked at his watch and said, "eight seconds to go."


    "Baga."


    I can''t bear to bully people like this. My uncle and aunt can''t bear to bully people like this. He can''t bear to be angry. Is he really regarded as a sick cat?


    Ninja takes the lead. He starts his body and floats to the young man less than two meters away like a shadow.


    The young man didn''t raise his eyes at all. He still looked at his watch and said, "I''m sorry. It''s time


    The first attack was just a tentative attack, or feint. He was ready to retreat at any time, but when he got within a meter of the young man, he found that he could not retreat.


    The scope of young people''s attack covers the whole area. They are faster than young people. When they retreat, young people will advance. When they retreat, young people will advance two steps. The distance between them will be shortened by one third.


    Bear into three Lang greatly surprised, the body shakes frequency faster, his body from the original shadow into a gust of wind, has no trace.


    This is the fastest speed he can achieve. In crisis, his potential has been stimulated, breaking through the limit of speed in the past.


    What can make Nai chengsaburo collapse is that Rao is so. Young people can still see him. Every move covers his key points. He is like a cruise missile. It is very difficult to get rid of him as long as you aim at the target.

 Chapter 470

    Bear into a Trojan horse like a spin, a Dodge is not timely, was a young man in the chest, he fiercely ejected a mouthful of blood, fresh blood splashed on the wall out of a brilliant Chimonanthus.


    His body is like a kite with broken string, hitting the doorframe heavily.


    He felt that a huge stone had been pressed on his chest. He breathed more and inhaled less. He was seriously injured. It was unprecedented. It was estimated that he had only half his life left.


    The young man came slowly, squatted beside him and said, "your skill is much more powerful than I expected. I told you to live one more minute, and you live two more. It seems that you have a strong desire to survive. "


    "You - who are you? How can you be faster than me? "


    He just wants to know who he''s falling into before he dies.


    The young man said with a smile, "are you a member of the forbearance family?"


    "Yes. My name is Yoshiro


    "The wind shadow technique of your family is quite ingenious. But it''s a pity to meet me today. "


    "Your Excellency?"


    The young man joked, "me? If I don''t tell you, will you die in peace? "


    For those who practice martial arts, success or failure is a hero. Today, he lost the first World War, and he was convinced.


    "If you''re willing to tell him, I''m very grateful," he said respectfully


    "All right. It''s not easy for you to make such achievements today. I''ll let you go to hell. My name is Wei and my name is Wenjie. Remember, Wei Wenjie. "


    Wei Wenjie?


    I don''t think I''ve heard of this character. I haven''t responded for a long time.


    When Wei Wenjie saw that he was hesitant, he said with a smile:


    "Oh. I forgot to say it. I used to have a name that you might be interested in


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ghost."


    "Ah? Are you the ghost Forbearance into three Lang mouth open big, double hole open, double eyes show a color of panic, like living hell.


    "Is it convenient to remember the name? But for you, it doesn''t make much difference whether it''s easy to remember or not. In the next life, if you are reincarnated and still an island person, remember to stay in the island country and don''t come to China if you have nothing to do! What are you doing here? Are you going to die? "


    Wei Wenjie added: "this is not the place you should be."


    Wei Wenjie is about to hurt the killer. Nino shouts in horror: "please show mercy."


    Wei Wenjie sneered: "you have to be kind to stay. Do I have any friendship with you? "


    "Yes. Yes


    "Yes?" Wei Wenjie took hold of ichizaburo''s collar and gave a cold hum.


    "Yes. Mr. ghost. You can''t kill me. You can''t tell anyone you killed me. "


    Wei Wenjie loosened Nino''s neckline and said, "if you have something to say, say it quickly. I''m not patient


    "Mr. ghost. Please save my life for my sister''s sake. "


    "Your sister?"


    "Yes. My sister is Yang Xingzi


    "Yang Xingzi? Are you her brother? "


    "Yes. My brother. "


    Wei Wenjie sneered: "your surname is Rencheng. She''s an Islander. Her surname is Yang. She''s our compatriots. How can you be brothers and sisters? You think I''m a fool and I''ll believe you! "


    "I dare not cheat you, Mr. ghost," he explained. It''s true. The thing is, my father''s surname is Xiangzhui, who is from the island, and my mother''s surname is Yang, who is from China. Both apricot and I have Peninsula blood, and half of them are from China. "


    "When my mother was studying on the island, she married my father and gave birth to me and apricot. But then something happened at home, and unfortunately they died early. Apricot and I were dependent on each other since we were young. Because we were too poor to afford food, we were fostered in Yancheng family since we were young. Yancheng family thought that I had a lot of wisdom, and later accepted me as an adopted son. He had two sons in front of me, so I changed my name to Yancheng Sanlang. And apricot changed her name to my mother''s Yang


    "Without a certificate, what you say is what I believe in you?"


    "I have a keepsake. My surname is engraved on the bottom of my foot board. If you don''t believe it, you can check it. ".


    He takes off his shoes and socks and holds them up for Wei Wenjie to see. It''s really engraved with the surname of Xiangzhui. Wei Wenjie knows the island''s Mandarin and knows it at a glance.


    This woman named Yang Xingzi seems to have been kind to Wei Wenjie. After learning his true identity, Wei Wenjie hesitates to kill him.


    Just when Wei Wenjie hesitated, a young man came in. When Wei Wenjie saw the young man coming in, he slapped him on the back of his head and knocked him unconscious.


    The young man said to Wei Wenjie, "Captain, another car is coming."


    "How many cars?"


    "One."


    "Are you sure of your identity?"


    "Fenghuang said that he was Ye Chutian. He''s ringing the doorbell outside the villa, and the hounds are asking if they want to let him in and kill himWei Wenjie thought for a while and said, "it''s not right. First of all, we just came back, but we didn''t have a firm foothold. It''s not a wise move to suddenly get rid of Yan Qingcheng. Second, Miss Lin was frightened and unstable tonight. I don''t want to make any extra trouble. Third, the relationship between Ye Chutian and the old man''s granddaughter is complicated, and miss sun is the old man''s flesh and blood. As soon as we leave the camp, we will kill the old man''s grandson-in-law. Isn''t that beating the old man''s face. Fourth, Phoenix gave me a secret report two days ago, saying that miss three has something unfavorable to Miss Lin. this woman''s terror and means are beyond our imagination. She can do anything for her daughter. Even I have to be afraid of her. "


    "Fifth, Yan Qingcheng has always wanted to get rid of Ye Chutian with my hand. He wanted to kill me with a knife and frame me up. This strategy of killing two birds with one stone is not poisonous. He wanted a strategy to get rid of Ye Chutian and me. Hum, nice idea! Let''s spare his life tonight. When Miss Lin leaves the country, we can settle down and have a suitable chance to talk about it. "


    Tibetan mastiff surprised to say: "this boy and Miss Sun also have an affair?"


    "It''s more than a leg." Wei Wenjie frowned and walked back and forth for two steps, and then said, "you come back with me this time, and I''ll know."


    Tibetan mastiff said: "I didn''t expect that ye Chutian was so complicated that he could have a relationship with Miss San and miss sun. It''s really difficult this time. "


    Wei Wenjie was silent for a while and called "Tibetan mastiff".


    "Yes."


    "I found that the situation is very complicated when I came back this time. Before we have settled down and the situation is not clear, we should keep the same and deal with all changes."


    "Yes."


    Wei Wenjie pointed to ninsei Saburo lying on the floor: "this man said he was Apricot''s brother. Take him back to investigate."


    "Apricot? Yang Xingzi


    "Well."


    "I see."


    Tibetan mastiff said: "team leader, inside and outside have been cleaned up, you are not the first to withdraw?"


    "When will the French windows be installed?"


    The Tibetan mastiff replied: "when the boy surnamed Ye leaves, we''ll make a brand new glass. Now the curtain has been pulled up, and there is no abnormality outside. "


    Wei Wenjie looked as like as two peas in a bedroom: "


    ," hawks and bumblebees clean up the floor, wipe the blood on the floor and walls, leave no traces of it. The whole villa is restored to its original shape everywhere. I want miss Lin to think it''s just a dream. It''s just a nightmare. "


    "Yes."


    The Tibetan mastiff said suspiciously, "Captain, you are here for Miss Lin. why don''t you take her with you?"


    "No. It scares her. Don''t rush things, step by step. Miss Lin once had a misunderstanding with me. In order to eliminate this misunderstanding, I spent so many years to ease the relationship between them. I can''t give up all my previous efforts and make the misunderstanding deeper. "

 Chapter 471

    Wei Wenjie said with some helplessness and regret:


    "Miss Lin is still afraid to see me, which is my own fault. I shouldn''t have killed seven people in front of her back then. I think this is to vent her anger. She''s not an ordinary woman. She must have an extraordinary bearing capacity in her heart. But no matter how beautiful or strong a woman is, she''s only a woman after all. It''s my thoughtlessness. "


    "I see."


    Tibetan mastiff holding the clothes of endure into three Lang, like carrying a goods like carrying him, back out.


    Wei Wenjie went to Lin Manxue''s bed again, looked at her beautiful face and said gently:


    "sleep well. It''s just a nightmare. When I come back, I won''t let you dream like this again. I''ll help you find out what''s in miss three''s hand. Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, no one will hurt you. "


    Wei Wenjie leaned down and gave Lin Manxue a kiss with his mouth. He touched Lin Manxue''s face very gently, for fear of hurting her.


    Wei Wenjie sat at the head of Lin Manxue''s bed, leaning sideways, holding Lin Manxue''s little hand, and murmured:


    "I know you are afraid to face me, but I scared you. When you come back, you will see a different me. Man Xue, I''ll let bygones be bygones and bygones be bygones. I also hope you can let bygones be bygones and forget each other. We don''t have to live in the past. Let''s start over and get to know each other again. "


    No matter whether Lin Manxue can hear or not, Wei Wenjie talks to himself. Maybe it''s from his heart, which he has been holding for a long time.


    Wei Wenjie said for a while, the more he saw man Xue, the more obsessed she was. She was more beautiful and more feminine than before. Wei Wenjie wanted to hold her, but he was afraid to wake man Xue up.


    He wanted to take off his shoes and climb to the bed. He leaned over to Lin Manxue and held her gently in his arms. At this time, Wei Wenjie was very contented. After ten years of bloodbath, he was charged with bullets and licked blood on the edge of the knife. Now he finally held his favorite woman, who made him sleepless all night.


    Wei Wenjie hugs Lin Manxue more and more tightly, just like she is a kite in the sky. She flies without tension.


    I rang the doorbell outside the villa for a long time, but Lin Manxue still didn''t respond. I took out my mobile phone to call Lin Manxue, but no one answered her phone.


    Strange.


    I held the iron gate of the villa gate and found that it had been hit by something. These traces have been dealt with. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see them at all.


    These are old traces, so I didn''t pay attention to them.


    Lin Manxue may have fallen asleep, and it''s time to have a good rest after a tired day. I''d better send these things to her when she comes back.


    I looked back at Lin Manxue''s villa and got on the bus again, ready to start the car and return to Yijing building again.


    When I turned around, I caught a glimpse of the curtain of the French window on the third floor of Lin Manxue villa floating slightly towards the house. Although the amplitude was very small, my eyes were very sharp and I could see clearly.


    The wind is blowing again.


    I drove the car back. I was distracted all the way. I always felt that something was wrong, but I couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    I drove back for more than half an hour, and suddenly my eyes lit up. No, the curtain didn''t swing in the right direction.


    Only when the wind outside blows in can the curtain react like this. If the wind inside blows, the curtain should swing out instead of in.


    But outside the villa is covered by floor glass, how can there be wind blowing in.


    Could it be that man Xue didn''t close the small windows on both sides before she went to bed, but it doesn''t make sense. How did the wind on both sides blow to the middle.


    Strange!


    I can''t think about it.


    Things are so abnormal that I have to go back and find out.


    I turn around at the intersection in front of me and return to the sky of Chu snow again. I''m not sure if I don''t go back to have a look.


    I stepped on the gas all the way back.


    When I got to the snow again, it took me about an hour.


    I left my car outside and rang the doorbell outside the iron gate. There was no response. I felt out my mobile phone and made another call to Lin Manxue. The mobile phone rang for a while and automatically cut off.


    What''s going on?


    I''ll dial again, voice prompt the other party has turned off.


    Just can get through, how to shut down immediately?


    My heart a tight, won''t what happened?


    I put my cell phone in my pocket, rolled up my sleeve, stepped back and ran up to the iron gate.


    There is a row of protruding spikes on the top of the iron gate. If I accidentally stab them into the meat, I carefully climb over and jump directly from the top.


    After my feet touched the ground, I rolled a few times to remove the impact of gravity. I had no time to pat off the dust on my body, got up and ran to the front door of the villa.


    I rang the doorbell for a while and put my ear on the security door to listen. There was still no movement in the room.I''m so anxious that I''m sweating on my forehead. Even if she sleeps, she won''t be so dead. She''s a workaholic. She''s always busy until midnight. Her sleep quality is not good. She''ll wake up a little bit.


    And now, I''m making so much noise outside. Under normal circumstances, she can''t have no reaction.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Let''s rush in.


    I slapped the security door hard twice, ready to step back and kick it open.


    What shocked me was that before I stepped back, I held the handle and gently twisted the security door, but it was pulled open by me, and there was no anti lock inside.


    This!


    What an accident!


    My face was confused and scared. My hands were shaking and my right eyelid was jumping.


    There is a saying in Mingyang that "the left eye jumps to wealth and the right eye jumps to disaster". Whether it is a feudal superstition or a scientific basis, no one can make it clear. However, this saying has a long history and its existence is reasonable. Anyway, it is not a good phenomenon for me to have such a sign.


    I quickly opened the security door to the maximum extent, and then tried to turn the door inside. This time, it was not successful. The door inside was locked.


    I have a little comfort in my heart. Maybe man Xue forgot to close the security door before she went to bed. For a moment, who didn''t forget.


    Otherwise, I will find a reason to comfort myself.


    I''m not a calm man, but as soon as I meet Lin Manxue, as long as it''s about her, no matter how small things are magnified by me under the microscope, thousands of times.


    What''s more, tonight''s event is not a small matter at all. If someone really comes into the family, how can Lin Manxue be a woman at home? I''ll shudder just thinking about it.

 Chapter 472

    When I couldn''t unlock the lock outside, I stepped back and kicked the door open. The inside door is certainly not as strong as the outside anti-theft door. If the outside anti-theft door wants to be kicked open, it''s not easy.


    At this time, I don''t care whether the door will be broken or not. If one door is broken, it will be broken. Anyway, Lin Manxue will go to country m tomorrow. I''ll find two workers to install a new door for her, the strongest one.


    I don''t know which floor Lin Manxue lives on, but only the light on the third floor is on. I rush to the third floor with the light.


    The living room on the third floor was clean. I searched around at will. There was no sign of fighting in the room or breaking into the window. I didn''t dare to be careless. Before I saw Lin Manxue again, I couldn''t let go of my heart.


    I searched room by room, and finally found Lin Manxue in a bedroom. She lay flat on the bed and fell asleep. The quilt didn''t know when she kicked her to the floor.


    This woman is dishonest every time she sleeps. Fortunately, the air conditioner in her bedroom has been turned on, and the temperature in the room is at least 278 degrees. Otherwise, she will have to be frozen in winter.


    More than half of Lin Man Xue''s autumn clothes are rolled up, and all the parts below her chest are exposed to the sun. One fifth of the clothes wrapped with some things are exposed.


    Lin Manxue''s small waist is not a trace of fat. Her flat, smooth, white and tender belly is like a piece of finely carved white jade. It''s intoxicating to look at it from a distance.


    Good figure is unreasonable, what to wear even if nothing to wear is amazing.


    Hot eyes!


    I picked up the quilt and put it on Lin Manxue.


    I sat at the head of man Xue''s bed and looked at Lin Man Xue in her sleep. She fell asleep like a dead pig without any sign of waking up.


    How could you sleep so soundly?


    Full of doubts, I looked around and found a bottle of sleeping pills, a glass of water and a mobile phone in the bedside cabinet.


    Is it not that man Xue took a few sleeping pills before going to bed to fall asleep so calm?


    Does Lin Man snow still have insomnia to rely on to eat hypnotic ability to fall asleep problem?


    She never mentioned the problem of sleep to me, so I''m not sure. I watched Lin Manxue for a while and saw that she was breathing steadily. I didn''t find any other adverse reactions except deep sleep.


    I picked up Lin Manxue''s mobile phone and tried it. I couldn''t turn it on. It should be that there was no electricity. No wonder I just gave her a call and it was cut off half way through.


    I stood around and went to check every bedroom, living room, balcony and bathroom.


    On the third floor, except for the trace left by Lin Manxue, I didn''t find any trace of others coming in. The only suspicious place was the security door at the gate.


    I understand it as Liman snow forgot to lock.


    A false alarm.


    Fortunately, it was just a false alarm.


    I calm down, go downstairs out of the villa, open the iron door from inside, open the trunk of the car, take out all the things Lin Manxue bought in the afternoon.


    Carrying these things back to the villa, the door lock outside the villa is broken. I always feel insecure and decide to stay with Lin Manxue tonight.


    It''s time to give man Xue a ride tomorrow morning.


    I locked the door and took a shower in the bathroom of Lin Manxue''s bedroom. I didn''t bring my pajamas, so I wrapped my body in the bath towel.


    Lin Manxue''s quilt is too small for her to cover now. I rummaged through the cupboard and pulled out a big quilt from a cupboard, which covered me and man Xue.


    I don''t like to sleep with the light on. If I can''t sleep like this, it will affect my sleep. Before going to bed, I get out of bed and turn off the lights of the villa. I go back to bed and sleep with Lin Manxue.


    It was a tiring day. I was busy all morning, played all afternoon, and scared back and forth in the evening. Fortunately, I had a false alarm, and I finally got a good sleep.


    The spirit is extremely tired of I soon fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Manxue had a dream, a long, long dream. She dreamed that someone came to her home. She was just about to take a bath. Suddenly, a group of uninvited guests opened the door from the outside of the bathroom and looked at her face.


    Their eyes are like poisonous snakes and hungry wolves. As long as they stare at them, they will never get rid of their entanglement.


    Lin Manxue''s face turned pale with fright. She raised her heart to her throat and tried to scream, but her throat seemed to be filled with something. She was stunned and could not make any sound.


    She wanted to run away, but her legs were weak, and she couldn''t spare half of her strength. She looked pitifully at the gangsters, three inside, three outside, and one at the door, a total of seven.


    That is the leader at the door. Now he is blocking the door with his hands behind his back. There is a sharp light at the bottom of his eyes, and he grins and makes a gloomy voice:


    "do you know who we are?"


    Lin Manxue asked shivering: "yes - who is it?"


    "We''re ghosts, we''re demons, we''re here to take you. If you dare to run, we''ll send you to hell."


    Lin Manxue was completely flustered. She was afraid when she saw this look. She was cold when she heard this voice. She lowered her head, closed her eyes and dared not look up. Her hands covered her ears. She dared not listen to what they said.But no matter how she covered her ears, there was always a gloomy voice coming to her ears, which was getting closer and closer, and more and more terrifying.


    Lin Manxue is dizzy, and her fear accumulates to the extreme. She can''t bear this fear any more. She suddenly raises her head, shakes her head and screams loudly.


    "Ah! help! Help


    Lin Manxue opened her eyes and found that she was not in a bathroom, but in a forest, with towering trees in front, back, left and right.


    There were no murderers in front of her, just seven wolves, the seven wolves that surrounded her. There was a faint light in their eyes, ready to tear her apart and eat her.


    Lin Manxue is scared silly again. Isn''t she in the bathroom at home? How did she come to the forest? And the gangsters at home? Who are they?


    Lin Manxue''s eyes are searching around, but what disappoints her is that she doesn''t see a single person. There are only seven wolves who want to eat her and don''t even have bones left.


    A single woman is surrounded by wolves in a forest. Can she not be scared?


    Lin Man Xue was scared to cry with a cry. She was crying and shivering. She asked herself, "am I going to die like this! I''m going to die like this


    At the moment when Lin Manxue cried, the wolves launched an attack and rushed up together. Lin Manxue was so scared that she even forgot to close her eyes. She just looked at the wolves rushing up.


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed across the sky between lightning and flint, and then fresh blood splashed on several big trees, which were so thick and dense that they were all stained with blood.


    There was too much blood, and the whole forest was full of blood. The blood flowed down the branches of the tree and bit by bit hit Lin Manxue''s face. Lin Manxue reached out and touched it, and it was full of hot blood.


    The bright knife is shining with cold light, and it is stained with wolf''s blood. This knife is held in a man''s hand in his backhand. He turns his back to Lin Manxue and laughs.

 Chapter 473

    The man laughed for a while, slowly turned around, his face slowly clear up, a little bit clear up. Lin Manxue stares at him until his whole face falls into her eyes.


    Wei Wenjie!


    He is Wei Wenjie!


    Lin Manxue sits on the ground in fright. The blood on the tree collapses and falls on her face. The blood on her face spreads rapidly and flows into her ears, nose, mouth and eyes. Finally, it is blurred and bloody.


    Dyed her whole body red.


    "Ah


    With a scream, Lin Man Xue opens her eyes and sits up. She tugs tightly at the quilt with her hands. Her chest and back are all in cold sweat, and her clothes are all wet.


    Lin Manxue found that she was in a dark place. The light leaking in made her realize that she was sitting on a bed. When she looked, she had a familiar feeling around her. Oh, this is her home.


    She sleeps in her own bed.


    It turned out to be a dream.


    Ah, why did you have this dream again.


    For five years, this dream has been pestering her. Whenever she is afraid, this dream will follow her like a shadow.


    Lin Manxue pats her chest. Something is too elastic. She flicks her little hand away. Lin Manxue heaves a sigh of relief. She''s just scared to death. It''s a dream. It''s just a dream.


    Lin Manxue sat quietly for a while, and her heart gradually calmed down. She moved her body and suddenly met a hard thing in the quilt.


    What is it?


    In the dark, Lin Manxue reaches for her hand.


    Ah! It''s an arm. It''s still a man''s arm!


    Lin Manxue jumped up from the bed and rolled over to the bed.


    There are people.


    Still a man!


    It''s not a dream! Everything is not a dream!


    Lin Manxue was scared out of her wits. Her eyes looked at the big ball in the quilt in horror. There was a person sleeping in it. Who was it? Who is he?


    Lin Manxue quickly checked her body. She didn''t find any abnormality in her body and didn''t feel violated.


    As a woman, she is very sensitive to this kind of thing. If she is offended, she will leave some sequelae in her body or spirit.


    Such as scratch, pain, acid swelling, fatigue, fatigue and so on.


    At this time, Lin Manxue is very upset. Although she doesn''t find anything different in her body, she is not sure what happened.


    Lin Manxue bit her lips and tried to recall what happened in her mind. Who ever came?


    Lin Manxue''s mind is making a pot of porridge, while in reality, while in dream, she can''t distinguish.


    Suddenly a figure jumped out of Lin Manxue''s mind.


    Island people.


    That wolf like Islander!


    Lin Manxue remembers that there is an Islander lingering in her mind. He sneaks into her villa and hides outside the bathroom. It must be him who breaks in when she takes a bath!


    But wasn''t it just a dream?


    When Lin Manxue thought of the terrible Islander, her scalp was numb. When she thought of the dream just now, she couldn''t help jumping wildly. She didn''t even have the courage to lift the quilt and have a look.


    He fell asleep at last!


    Lin Manxue held her mouth wrongly, and her eyes suddenly turned red. She was a pure and clean woman, and she thought highly of her innocence. She suddenly found that there was a man on her bed, and she was still an Islander. Her brain was in a mess, and she wanted to die.


    My heart is dead!


    Lin Manxue''s eyes are fierce and she gnashes her teeth. She wants to eat the flesh of the Islander and drink his blood. She is so ashamed and angry that she is afraid.


    Lin Manxue stealthily touches the head of the bed, gently opens a drawer of the bedside table and finds out an electric pen. This is the high-voltage electric pen Yan Qingcheng gave her for self-defense.


    Yan Qingcheng once said that as long as you touch the pen to any part of the other person''s body, open the safety cover, press the red button, push forward one space, the high voltage generated instantly can numb people and make them lose consciousness for a short time; push forward two spaces, you can instantly make people''s corona completely lose resistance; if you push three spaces, you can generate super current, even if you are an elephant I''m going to be electrocuted.


    As a last resort, Yan Qingcheng tells Lin Manxue not to push her to the third level. After all, Lin Manxue is a great beauty. It''s not her turn to kill people. She just needs to get out of danger.


    Lin Manxue opened the safety cover, held her breath and crept to the bed. She was wondering whether to catch him first or electrocute him directly.


    He defiled himself and deserved to die. It''s cheap to electrocute him!


    That time point was more than one o''clock in the morning. It was the most sleepy and tired time for a person. In addition, I was too tired and stressed during that time. Although I heard a few strange noises in a daze, I couldn''t open my eyes and fell asleep again.


    Lin Manxue gently climbed into bed and put the high-voltage electric pen into the quilt. She judged by her feeling what position the high-voltage electric pen held against my body. In fact, she aimed at my chest at that time.Lin Manxue holds the electric pen, stares at her big eyes and bites her fine teeth. She suddenly presses it hard and pushes it forward two times. In my sleep, I feel that a mosquito is biting me in my chest, so I reach out to pat her hand. Lin Manxue is surprised. In a panic, she pushes it again. In a moment, a high pressure spreads all over my body.


    I was so confused that I was bounced out of bed by a strong current. I fainted and fell to the floor with a loud bang.


    With a successful move, Lin Manxue turns on the desk lamp. She lies on the edge of the bed and pokes her head over.


    At that time, I was facing the direction of the wall, and Lin Manxue broke my side face.


    "Ah! Chutian. How could it be you


    When Lin Manxue saw that it was me, she threw the high-voltage electric pen away in fright. She fell out of bed in panic and hit me heavily.


    My chest had been suffocating a gas did not spread, was hit by Lin Manxue, but completely inspired it, like suddenly opened the sluice, rushed out, along several branches of the flow.


    Lin Manxue didn''t care whether she was hurt or not. She sat on the floor, holding my head, and tested my breath with her hands. My breath was very weak. She didn''t feel anything at all.


    "Chutian, wake up. Wake up


    Lin Manxue shakes my body and puts her little hand on my chest to feel my heart beat. She may be too nervous. After trying for a long time, she didn''t find my heart beating.


    Lin Manxue was directly stunned. She thought I was killed by mistake and electrocuted. Three grids of electric current can electrocuted an elephant. I''m a living person. How can I bear it.


    Lin Manxue held my head for a long time, then began to cry, tears rustle down, body shaking like rice bran sieve, a string of tears hit my face.


    The flow of air in my body became smoother and smoother. After several cycles, it returned to the position of my heart.


    I don''t know how long she cried. I was awakened by her tears.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying in the arms of Lin Manxue. She was sitting on the floor barefoot. My nose was full of her faint fragrance.

 Chapter 474

    Because she was wearing tight autumn clothes, Lin Manxue sobbed and shrugged, and the two soft and elastic things trembled very hard. From time to time, she came across my face. I was embarrassed.


    It''s not like that.


    Have a good sleep. It''s not good in bed. It has to be on the floor.


    My brain hole is big open, can''t be Lin Man snow to sleep dishonestly, kick me down.


    I believe that seven or eight points, I live so big, only before the age of six rolled to bed, six years old has never had, the fact is better than eloquence, now I and Liman snow sitting on the floor can not explain the problem.


    But it''s really comfortable to lie in Lin Manxue''s arms, with the deep gully as the pillow, two soft objects pressing my face, incense arm around, nose smelling intoxicating fragrance, welfare that is called a generous, I really don''t want to think of it, that is, the butt sitting on the floor is a little cold, but also some hard, with a pain in the butt.


    I don''t know when the bath towel wrapped on my body has dispersed. I''m sitting on the floor naked and I don''t feel cold.


    I''m quietly experiencing this beauty and pretending to sleep with my eyes closed.


    Lin Manxue still doesn''t stop crying. This woman looks strong on weekdays. She seldom cries in front of others. Maybe she is wronged and secretly hides in the quilt to cry.


    No.


    Why did Lin Manxue cry?


    Just now, I was so confused that I focused all my attention on the softness of Lin Manxue, ignoring a detail that surprised me. Why did Lin Manxue cry so well in the middle of the night?


    I quickly opened my eyes and was about to get up from Lin Man Xue''s arms. Suddenly, man Xue said with a cry: "Chutian, don''t die! What shall I do when you die? Don''t you mean to marry me? How can you marry me when you die. Sobbing - "


    am I dead?


    I''m burned inside and tender outside by Liman sherry. I live well. Why does she curse me to death!


    Before I could speak, Lin Manxue cried again: "didn''t you say you wanted to take care of me instead of my mother? You don''t mean what you say. She''s gone. You''re going with her. You don''t want me. Do you dislike me and don''t listen to you? Chutian, as long as you can survive and accompany me, I will give you whatever you want in the future, OK? What do you say? "


    Wow. Man Xue, are you writing a blank check or real money? Don''t bully honest people. I''m not a liar.


    After a while, I would like to close my eyes, and I would like to be dead again.


    Lin Manxue touched my face. The more she cried, the more sad she was. The more she cried, the more excited she was. As soon as she sobbed, she was excited. The two perfect objects were more straight and upright. They were patted on my face with shaking body.


    I have measured the size of them many times by hand, and the preliminary identification results are between D + and E -. Today, I overturn the previous conclusion that at least e is above, otherwise it can have such lethality.


    Some part of my body wakes up from a deep sleep. He is violent and usually sickly. However, if a woman dares to challenge him, especially in this ambiguous atmosphere, he will instantly incarnate as iron man.


    For example, at this moment, the fragrance of man Xue and her two softness wake up my little brother. He feels humiliated and wants to resist. If he wants to resist, he must.


    Am I going to let it or not?


    Tangled.


    Lin Manxue didn''t realize her mistake at all. She was still blowing in my ear and crying.


    This is death!


    Do not do not die! Do you understand?


    My brother is more and more arrogant. He can''t be bound by bath towel for a long time. He is such a violent man. When he is angry, he is not afraid of a small bath towel, even a piece of gold armor.


    My throat is thirsty. It''s like I haven''t drunk water for hundreds of years. It''s almost smoking.


    I swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and licked my dry lips. I muttered in my heart: brother, calm down and stop getting angry. You are strong enough to show your muscles.


    My brother seems to disdain to say:


    you know a fart, please shut up. I don''t want her to see my anger without diamond. What can I do? How long has it been out of business!


    Damn, it seems that this is my responsibility.


    Lin Manxue cried bitterly for a long time. My little brother was ready to set out at any time. When I sounded the horn, I would fight the enemy immediately.


    Lin Man xue''er will go to m country early tomorrow morning. She is about to break up. I don''t know when we will get together. I miss her in my heart and want to have a special Parting Ceremony with her.


    I and Lin Man snow are not once or twice, both old husband and wife, there is no shame.


    But this kind of thing must be done willingly by man Xue. Yesterday afternoon''s thing is still fresh in my mind. At that time, she criticized me for half a while and poured all the dirty water on me. This time, she should pay attention to it.


    I silently said to my brother: brother, don''t be impatient, wait for brother ye to discuss with your sister Xue. This kind of cooperation needs her cooperation.My brother, who was impatient, trembled and protested to me.


    I don''t care about him. I have my own principle of doing things. Don''t do to others what I don''t want.


    Lin Manxue is still immersed in pain and remorse, and her brain is confused.


    I suddenly said, "you don''t count what you say?"


    "What?" Lin Man snow is silly, has not sobered up, she also does not think, a dead person can speak?


    "You can do whatever you want, and you''ll follow me."


    "Count, count. As long as you wake up and live Lin Manxue said with tears.


    "No regrets?"


    "Never go back."


    "Don''t settle accounts after autumn?"


    "Absolutely not."


    "All right."


    I suddenly got up from Lin Manxue''s arms, because the bath towel on my body had already opened. As soon as I got up, I became


    Hey, hey. you''ll see!


    The muddleheaded Lin Manxue hasn''t recovered. She looks at my angry little brother and doesn''t understand what''s going on. I lean over and hold her.


    And then -


    "are you dead or alive?" Lin Manxue asked me in surprise.


    I said with a smiley face: "see how you behave. You may die, you may live, you may be half dead."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t ask. I''ll see later. "


    Lin Manxue touched my face, there was steady breathing in my nose, my eyes were very flexible, and my chest was pounding.


    This is clearly a living person.


    "Why didn''t you die?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m going to die later. Not only me, but also you. Die with me


    That''s quite artistic.


    Not only is there art in speaking, but what I do is also full of art.


    "Well. What are you doing? " Lin Manxue was shocked and suddenly pushed and yelled.


    "What for? I''ll die with you!"


    I came back with a bad smile.


    "You! Why do you think about these things as soon as you live? " Lin Manxue is like a curious baby, asking me one question after another.


    At this time, I need to concentrate, and I''m not tired of asking.


    "Because I don''t want to live. I think it''s better to die than to live."

 Chapter 475

    "Why -" why didn''t Lin Manxue ask for three words? She suddenly cried out: "Oh, No. No way. "


    "Why! You have just promised me that I will do whatever I want, and I will never go back. "


    Lin Man snow face swish red, she just did so promise, can''t deny, she twisted her head, face with two red clouds, softly said: "there is no that at home. No way. "


    It''s my brother''s life and mine to say no at this time. He was complaining about me just now. If I stood him up again this time, he might not mix with me in the future.


    "Once or twice. It won''t happen that way. Besides, I didn''t use that in the afternoon. "


    Lin Manxue''s face was bashful. Her eyes were red and swollen just now. She pinned her head and said, "I''m just in that period these days. Be careful. I''ve made a mistake in the afternoon, and I''ve been worried about it all the time. Let''s forget it at night. I''ll talk about it after I come back from m country. "


    "How can that work?" I quit immediately. I can''t stand this kind of abandonment in the critical period.


    "Snow. I''ll give you a clear attitude. If you abandon me at this time, I''ll have a shadow in my heart. I can''t do it later. "


    Lin Manxue turned around and said with bright eyes: "nonsense. It''s not always like this. It won''t work once. "


    I said, "you don''t understand men. I don''t lie to you. If you stand me up tonight, I will take over the film of the last eunuch in China. "


    "Ha ha."


    When Lin man saw that I was still in a poor mood at this time, I immediately felt happy. I held her tightly when she was in a good mood. When a woman''s reason slightly conquered her emotion, I just needed to burn a fire, and the situation immediately changed.


    As for how much change can be made, it depends on whether my fire is flourishing.


    I began to kiss Lin Manxue and put myself into a piece of gum and stick it tightly on her lips.


    Maybe just because I almost lost, Lin Manxue didn''t have too fierce resistance in her subconscious.


    Young people may not be able to do anything else. They are in good health. They should work hard. They can''t charge for half a month. They can talk for two or three minutes. Right? They have to work hard!


    I went all out and she pushed the boat along the river. This cooperation was negotiated in our tacit understanding. The rest is some details. Because it involves confidentiality, I will not share them in detail here.


    Lin Manxue belongs to the slow hot type. Maybe cold beauties all have this characteristic.


    At first, she couldn''t let go of the cover up. Later, the atmosphere was right. She could catch up with me a little. Later, with the plot twists and turns, she felt out of control. In her daily work, the nature of a strong woman broke out. A haughty and arrogant female president came on the stage in an instant and killed me.


    It was a crazy night, and the fight didn''t end until dawn.


    No one wins and no one loses. It''s a win-win cooperation. We should take a long-term view. For me, it''s all about Lin Manxue. We can''t see who has lost or who has taken advantage. Otherwise, how can we cooperate in the future? Unless we buy and sell with one hammer, we have to satisfy each other, right.


    I didn''t see the last trace of darkness before dawn. I was driven out of the villa by Lin Manxue. She didn''t want me to send her. After this night''s communication, I know her better.


    It must be Yan Qingcheng who will drive to pick her up in the sky. I can''t be here.


    Lin Manxue and I hugged and kissed each other affectionately by the window on the third floor. This kiss lasted for a long time until we couldn''t hold our breath.


    Lin Manxue bit her teeth and pushed me away with pain. Instead of leaving immediately, I looked at her face to face. I wanted to see her again and keep it in mind.


    Lin Manxue also stares at me and looks at me for a while. She waves her hand to show me to go quickly. She also turns her body to deliberately not let me see or look at me.


    I look out of the window. Dawn is just around the corner. It''s time to leave.


    I finally took a deep look at man Xue. I opened the window and prepared to slip away from here. I didn''t plan to go through the gate for fear of being watched.


    I tensed the cloth. I just made do with a rope. Lin Manxue''s family didn''t have a rope. I had to cut some sheets to make a simple cloth belt.


    I stepped on the chair and jumped on the window. Just as I was about to slide down the cloth, Lin Manxue suddenly turned around, took my leg and said, "wait a minute."


    Her eyes are shining with a reluctant light, and her eyes are full of reluctant. She and I just love each other so much. Women are most emotional at this time. How can she let me leave.


    "What''s the matter, snow?"


    I jumped out of the window and held her tight.


    "You said you would marry me. Don''t forget. "


    "Man Xue, I have engraved this matter in my heart, and I will never forget it."


    "I gave you everything. I can''t live without you any more. If you fail me, I will kill you. " The first sentence of Lin Manxue is like a little woman, and the last sentence is like a bully president. She is a contradiction, gentle and bullying, which makes people want to stop."Are you willing?" I laughed at her.


    Lin Manxue was silent for a while and said in a trance: "I don''t know."


    When I saw that Lin Manxue was so serious that I couldn''t bear to joke with her any more, I said with a smile:


    "I''m joking with you."


    Man Xue and I hugged for a long time. She seems to have something on her mind. She is always depressed. In fact, her boyfriend and girlfriend are separated for a short time, and no one is willing to give up. Who can be really happy.


    For example, I pretend to laugh. I just want her to go to m country happily without any worries.


    No longer willing to eventually leave, I climbed up the window again, a ruthless slide down the cloth belt.


    Lin Manxue quickly climbed up the chair, leaned on the windowsill and looked at me downstairs, shouting:


    "hello."


    I raised my head and asked with a smile, "why?"


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "wait for me to come back."


    I asked with a smile, "what are you doing back here?"


    "Marry you."


    Lin Manxue said, her face turned red, and she quickly drew back her neck. When she stretched out her neck to see me again, there was no figure of me downstairs.


    "What about people?"


    She stretched her neck longer, like a white swan, looking left and right.


    I hide in a blind corner, I can''t see my position from Lin Manxue''s window.


    I crept out, raised my neck and cried:


    "hello. I''m here. "


    Seeing my figure, Lin Manxue was very happy and said happily, "hee hee. Where did you just hide? "


    I deliberately said, "it''s a secret. The secret of the girl. I rely on this ability to get my sister


    "Hee hee. Greed. Do you have such a beautiful woman as me and still miss her


    "Well, more is better." I continued to tease Lin Manxue.


    She knows I''m joking. We are so boring just because we don''t want to be apart. Even if we stay for one more minute or one second, it''s precious for us.


    I''m downstairs and Lin Manxue is upstairs. We look at each other again.


    After looking at each other for a long time, I yelled to her, "beauty Lin."

 Chapter 476

    Lin Manxue pretended to disdain to say: "why?"


    I said aloud, "come back early!"


    "What are you doing back here?" Lin Manxue winked at me mischievously.


    I put away my smiley face and said seriously, "marry you."


    When I said I would marry her, her eyes turned red, and her tears were crystal clear.


    When we look at each other and smile, it should be called giggle.


    Lin Manxue finally left and went to country m with Yan Qingcheng.


    In the next few days, I have been busy with the decoration of the intelligent building. I, Luyuan and peiya are both supervisors and nannies. We have to arrange the food and drink of the workers. There are so many people, and they don''t know each other for a short time, so it''s really difficult to cooperate.


    Fortunately, according to what Mr. Pang said before he left, the workers in Linglu village were honest. At least they didn''t cause me any trouble. They worked hard and the project was progressing well. We finally finished all the work on New Year''s Eve.


    We are working against the clock, and the team of Qingcheng company is also in. They are working day and night. Both of us hold our strength and don''t want to lag behind each other. I think Yan Qingcheng must also give them a dead order to finish the work with quality and quantity in a month and a half.


    Their workload is far from what we can compare, and their requirements are far N levels higher than ours. I secretly went to the place where they decorated. Their technical talents are completely different from those of us. This may be the difference between professional and unprofessional.


    After the completion of the project on New Year''s Eve, I invited a person in charge of the project of Qingcheng company to come for acceptance. This person in charge is not Mr. Yang last time. His surname is Xiao. We call him director Xiao.


    Xiao director with two engineering and technical personnel to check, and finally a qualified report, so our work is so perfect.


    Because tonight is new year''s Eve, which is very special. I''m going to spend the new year with the workers.


    I asked the workers to take a hot bath where they lived, and then go to the hotel for dinner.


    I asked peiya to make a reservation for this hotel a few days ago. I thought it would not be finished on New Year''s Eve, but I didn''t plan to work overtime. It''s hard to say that it''s the last day of the year. It''s a reunion day. We must make them eat and drink well.


    Fortunately, we finished the project ahead of schedule, just in the evening of new year''s Eve, and the quality of the project was good. At least we didn''t let the people of Qingcheng company pick out any major problems.


    I gave way to each worker a new suit, with new shoes and new shirts, which was bought according to everyone''s size.


    The workers put on clean clothes after the bath, and they were all in high spirits. I gave way to lead them to the hotel. Peiya was ready to serve at any time.


    I invite all the other managers of the intelligent project team to celebrate the new year together and celebrate the successful completion of the decoration work.


    At that time, Lin Manxue was already far away in M country on the other side of the ocean, so she didn''t come to the new year''s Eve dinner.


    When I woke up on New Year''s Eve, I sent a short message to Lin Manxue, which contained only two simple words: contract.


    I said it very implicitly. I believe that smart as Lin Manxue can understand it. If it is an agreement to be together for a lifetime, then marriage is a contract. I hope we can abide by this contract when Lin Manxue comes back.


    Lin Manxue didn''t return to me. That day, I took out my mobile phone every few minutes to see it, but I never received a reply from man Xue, either by SMS, wechat or email.


    This dinner is very rich. Lin Manxue once promised that if we can finish the task on time, she will reward us on New Year''s Eve. Now that we have done it, she should fulfill her promise.


    During the banquet, I left my seat and went outside to make an overseas call to Lin Manxue to report the progress of the work. Lin Manxue was very happy. She happily said that all the expenses tonight were borne by the headquarters of Manxue, not included in the funds of the intelligent project.


    After business, I want to talk about our private affairs with man Xue. Although she has only left China for two or three days, I miss her for a moment.


    "Man Xue."


    Lin must have been in a hotel at that time, because it was very quiet, and the TV was playing the sound of the program.


    "What for?" Lin Manxue murmured softly. Her voice was soft and soft, which made my spring heart ripple.


    "Happy new year."


    Lin Manxue gave out a burst of laughter like a silver bell on the opposite side:


    "hee hee, have fun together."


    "Have you received all the short messages I sent you?"


    Lin Manxue put away her laughter and gave a gentle "um".


    "Why don''t you get back to me?"


    Lin Man snow in the opposite silence for a while, said: "do not know how back."


    "Why don''t you know?"


    Lin Man Xue bit her lip and said:"Because I haven''t told my mother, I don''t know her attitude yet."


    "Ah?" I face muddled force, Lin Manxue so decisive a woman also have so tangled time, her life also need to obtain the consent of a dead person.


    Of course, I know that Lin Manxue wants to share this joy with her mother. She wants to give up her mother''s wish.


    "When are you going to see her?"


    "I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Are you still in the hotel?"


    "Well. I haven''t been back for more than a year. I''m still jet lagged. "


    "You didn''t get used to it for days?"


    "Ha ha. Maybe I''m used to the domestic rhythm. "


    I thought about it and asked, "where''s Yan Qingcheng?"


    "He lives opposite me."


    "Haven''t you got up yet?"


    "I just woke up and was lying in bed watching TV."


    It''s more than eight o''clock on our side. According to the time difference, it''s about eight o''clock in the morning on her side. It''s normal that she hasn''t got up yet.


    "Lazy."


    "Hee hee. Are you very busy? "


    "Yes. A lot of people, there are 20 tables. "


    Lin Manxue asked me with a smile: "are you showing your face this time?"


    "Pretend to be modest," I said


    This time, I really showed my face. When I announced the completion of the decoration task on the wine table, other managers were stunned. They all knew the difficulty of the project. It could be said that it was an impossible task, but such a hot potato made me finish it within the specified time, which had to be said to be a miracle.


    They have been busy with recruitment for more than ten days. They are still far from the target. Seeing that the deadline is getting closer and closer, they are very anxious.


    And I carried the decoration project by myself, and completed it excellently, which made them face how to hang up.


    Just now, people kept toasting me, including the workers in Linglu village and the manager of the project team. In a word, I drank a lot of wine after a cup.


    I was defeated by them.

 Chapter 477

    I came out to call Lin Manxue, one is to report good news, and the other is to avoid wine. If I drink like this, I can''t be their opponent.


    These people around me are all heroes. The men in Linglu village usually drink goat''s milk wine as tea, and these bosses around me are also alcohol battlefield on weekdays.


    If I fight one-on-one, I''m not ambiguous. But now these managers see me take the lead in accomplishing the task. Whether it''s out of sincere congratulations or out of jealousy, there are a lot of people coming to drink with me. Even if I can drink one more mouth, I can''t compete with more than a dozen mouths. I can''t run without running.


    as for the men in Ling Lu Village, I served a glass of Baijiu at a table as a token of my wishes. Rao is so, I also drink at least a kilogram of liquor, others I let each group leader and deputy leader to entertain them, they are also leaders in size, and can not avoid drinking.


    Of course, all the men in Linglu village like to drink. Drinking and boasting are the three hobbies of the men in Linglu village. You don''t have to persuade them. They are very happy to drink by themselves.


    Lin Manxue said with a light smile: "look at you. Ha ha, but if you give Mr. Lin such a long face this time, Mr. Lin can''t treat you badly. Let''s talk about what you want. As long as it''s not too much, Mr. Lin will satisfy you. "


    "Really?" I happily asked, Lin Manxue this sweet enough ah, despite the request, I was thinking about what requirements can make the capital back, Lin Manxue suddenly added: "don''t use the crooked brain."


    "Ah?" Lin Manxue instantly extinguished the small flame in my heart, I was a bit unwilling to tease and asked: "then I want to ask Lin Zong what is a crooked brain?"


    "I don''t know. You can''t embarrass me anyway. "


    My mouth full of wine said: "no, no, I will only let you enjoy, how can you be embarrassed."


    "Well. Rascal! I knew you couldn''t get Ivory out of your dog''s mouth. "


    "Man Xue, you have wronged me. I mean to make you happy when I say to let you enjoy it. Don''t think about it


    "I''m afraid you''re wrong."


    "Ha ha."


    "By the way, have you thought about it?"


    I suddenly very explicit confession: "I miss you."


    Lin Manxue was a little embarrassed and said, "why? I asked you to make a request. Why did you suddenly say that? "


    "My request is very simple. I just want to see you, hug you, kiss you and talk to you as soon as possible."


    Lin Manxue was silent for a long time before he said, "we are not talking now."


    "No. I want to talk to you face to face. I want to look at you, touch you, smell you and feel your presence. "


    Liman wanted to murmur, "you mustn''t bewitch me. I just came to m country, and the time difference is not completely reversed. You can''t tempt me back. "


    "I will tempt you. I will not only tempt you, but also call you back. You should gather seven dragon balls, recite the mantra and call out the dragon. I want to make a wish to the dragon, so that you and I can be tied together forever and never separate. "


    Under the effect of the addition of alcohol, I speak my heart words one by one. These are my heart words. I don''t want to hide them. I want to pour them to Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue is breathing more and more quickly in the opposite side. I think she must be more affectionate than me at this time. I can say what I want to say after drinking. The wine makes me brave. I''m embarrassed to say what I don''t dare to say. After drinking, I don''t have any taboos.


    But man Xue, she just woke up, and now she is still in bed. She is in the best spirit and the most sober mind. I suddenly attacked her with such fierce fire. She was stunned and couldn''t resist.


    "Do you really want to be with me for the rest of your life?" Lin Manxue asked with some uncertainty.


    "No. It''s not a lifetime, it''s life after life, life after life. As long as you are human, I am also human. Even if you are a bird, an animal, an insect, a flower, a grass, or even a stone, I will turn into the same thing with you and stay with you forever. "


    I shot again, and the fire was more fierce than just now.


    Lin Manxue was moved to a mess. After a while, she even said, "I will go back to China after I finish my work today. You will come to Hong Kong to meet me the day after tomorrow."


    "Man Xue."


    "I miss you too." Lin Manxue gently added in the opposite.


    I don''t want her to be too tired. And the main purpose of her going to m country is to accompany her mother. Their mother and daughter haven''t seen each other for more than a year. Now they are so far away that it''s not easy to see each other. I know that Daolin Manxue miss her mother very much, so I can''t deprive them of the chance to get together.


    Although I am extremely eager to see Lin Manxue now, from the perspective of Lin Manxue and her mother, we can''t be so selfish.


    Man Xue and I can finally meet again, and will always be together, and man Xue''s mother is lying alone in a foreign country, she needs man Xue''s company, their mother and daughter also need some communication, for the living man Xue, also for the aunt of the spirit in heaven.


    I thought about it and said: "man Xue, don''t hurry to come back. I know it''s not easy for you to go there. You accompany your aunt in M country. You talk, untie her heart knot and tell her that you are very happy. You will always be so happy."I suddenly refused to let man Xue come back, which made her feel a lump in her heart. With three points of complaint, she asked:


    "don''t you want me to come back?"


    "No. I think, I think in particular. But I know that your aunt needs you more at this time, and you have the obligation to stay with her. "


    Lin Manxue was silent again. After a long time, she said, "thank you for your understanding."


    "Hey, hey, fool, why do you tell me that between us?"


    Lin Manxue suddenly asked me, "did you drink a lot tonight?"


    "Quite a few."


    "So what you just said was drunk?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Manxue said displeasantly: "drunken talk is nonsense. It''s a waste of my feelings."


    I hastened to explain:


    "man Xue, there is another explanation for drunken words. Drunken words belong to the heart and are the most real words in the heart. What I just said comes from the soul and the deepest hidden voice in the heart."


    When Lin Manxue heard me say this, she immediately became happy again. She said with a smile, "you will pick up some sweet words to make me happy."


    "Then I want to ask my lord the queen, are you happy?"


    "Happy."


    "The new year is going to be happy. If I can make you happy, I will do anything."


    "Do you want to be a pig or a dog?"


    "Yes."


    "Would you like to be a cow and a horse?"


    "Yes?"


    "Would you like to be a chicken or a duck?"


    I was puzzled and asked, "it''s easy to understand how to be a cow, a horse, a pig and a dog for you, but why do you want to be a chicken and a duck?"


    Lin Manxue said lovingly: "the front is the animal, the back is the bird, does not unite is the bird and animal?"


    "Ah? Man Xue, you still scold me on such a romantic night? "


    Lin Manxue almost didn''t choke me out with a word.

 Chapter 478

    "Anyone who asks you to have a drink will come and play drunk with me. I don''t see you coming to see me when I''m working next door. I''ve only been away for a few days now, so you try your best to pour confused Soup for me and confuse me to go back. What''s your intention? Who can I blame you for?"


    "Hey, man Xue, the problem of your poisonous tongue has not changed at all."


    Lin Manxue said haughtily: "I''m the boss of the poisonous tongue beauty, your forever poisonous tongue female boss, how can I change? I won''t change for a lifetime."


    "Yes, for the rest of my life. You will always be my queen, my boss. "


    "Hee hee."


    We talked about other topics.


    "Man Xue, what''s your plan today?"


    "Go to the cemetery first, and then go to the company."


    "Companies in M?"


    "Well. Yan Qingcheng manages the company well and develops better and better. As a big boss, I have to go and have a look. "


    "So it is."


    "And you? Have you finished dinner? "


    "Not yet. It''s new year''s Eve tonight. Everyone is drinking. They are all fighting for wine. I just take this opportunity to hide from wine."


    When Lin Manxue heard that I was hiding from drinking, she was immediately happy. In her impression, I didn''t recognize her when I was drinking.


    "Ha ha. You, ye Chutian, have never been afraid of anything. Are you afraid of your opponent today? "


    I admit frankly:


    "ah. You don''t know these men in Linglu village, they are massive one by one, and they are more than half a catty at the most


    "So powerful?"


    "Didn''t you know everything when you went to Linglu village last time? They drink tea in goat''s milk wine and horse''s milk wine, and they have no burden at all. "


    "Take it easy. Don''t fight with them."


    Lin Manxue cares about me. I''m happier than anything. I said with a smile, "are you so worried about my body?"


    Unexpectedly, Lin Manxue said, "No. I''m afraid you can''t drink it, but they''ve reduced our face. "


    I almost fell to the ground with a mouthful of poisonous milk from Lin Manxue. Can she finish her speech at one time, which makes me amorous.


    Lin Manxue said in the opposite direction: "Gaga, are you disappointed?"


    "Man Xue, can you not be so naughty?"


    "You like the way I''m not naughty?"


    "I can''t say that."


    Lin Manxue said in the opposite: "how to say that! No, I can''t. No matter what I look like, you should like it! "


    Now, Lin Manxue has both the overbearing and arrogant female boss and the delicate and clever female boss. For a while, she is a cold faced female president, and for a while, she is a lovely little woman, which makes people respect and love her.


    "Ha ha. Good. According to you, all according to you, no matter what you look like, I like you. "


    I had a love talk with Lin Manxue for more than an hour, until Yan Qingcheng knocked outside to find her.


    "Yan Qingcheng came to see me. I won''t tell you. You''re waiting for me at home. "


    "Well."


    "For nothing."


    "Goodbye."


    Lin Manxue asked Yan Qingcheng to wait for her outside for a while. She got up, changed her clothes and spent some time cleaning herself up. Yan Qingcheng stood outside and waited for half an hour.


    When Yan Xuezheng opens the door of Fangqing, she is thinking about something. Lin Manxue asked Yan Qingcheng into the room: "why don''t you wait at the door?"


    I''m afraid Lin Manxue is the only woman in the world who dares to let Yan Qingcheng wait for half an hour outside the door.


    "Are you all packed?" Instead of giving a direct answer, Yan asked in reverse.


    "Well."


    "Hungry or not? I''ll take you to breakfast. "


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said, "no, go straight."


    "Good."


    Yan Qingcheng accompanied Lin Manxue to a cemetery.


    They each held a large bunch of lilies, and Yan Qingcheng brought some sacrifices.


    Yan Qingcheng puts flowers and sacrifices in front of the tombstone, lights two red candles, kneels on the ground and kowtows three heads to Lin Manxue''s mother.


    Yan Qingcheng said very piously, "Auntie, man Xue and I have come back to see you. Are you OK here?"


    Yan Qingcheng brought a bottle of red wine and three red wine glasses. He opened the red wine bottle stopper and poured out three glasses of red wine.


    "Come on, man Xue. It''s new year''s Eve. Have a drink with your aunt."


    Yan Qingcheng hands Lin Manxue a glass of red wine, takes one by himself, and puts the rest in front of the sacrifice.


    "Cheers."


    Yan Qingcheng and Lin Manxue clink glasses. They drink the red wine, and Yan Qingcheng pours the red wine on the ground in front of the tombstone.


    Lin Manxue looked at the picture on the tombstone, her eyes suddenly red, the cold wind blowing her long hair, into a green silk flying.


    "Qingcheng, I want to have a chat with my mother alone. Please wait for me in the car.""Good. It''s windy here. Shall I get you a thick coat? "


    "No


    After Yan Qingcheng left, Lin Manxue sat on the ground with her mother.


    "Mom, I''m sorry, man Xue has been unfilial for such a long time to come back to see you. Are you living alone here in the cold?" Lin Manxue put two red wine cups side by side in front of the tombstone and poured half a glass of red wine with a red wine bottle.


    Man Xue continued to say to herself:


    "today is new year''s Eve, which is the day of reunion. Man Xue will accompany you this year. Our mother and daughter haven''t seen each other for a long time. Man Xue will talk with you. Mom, I know you must be very concerned about my recent situation. You must worry about me. Now it''s just us, mother and daughter. Let''s have a good chat. Let''s have a frank chat. There are several important things that my daughter wants to tell you when she comes back this time


    "The first thing man Xue wants to tell you is that we don''t have to depend on others any more. Your daughter has her own company, her own career and dream. I''m doing it according to your requirements. I''m not a parasite. I don''t have to rely on the Lin family or face to depend on any man. My life is completely independent, independent and free. I can live with dignity at any time. Mom, you can rest assured that man Xue has done it and will stick to it all the time. Come on, let''s have a drink together to celebrate the end of our hard time. "


    Lin Manxue picked up a glass of red wine, drank the red wine in the glass, and then sprinkled the remaining glass of red wine on the ground in front of the tombstone. She picked up the red wine bottle and poured half a glass again. While pouring the wine, Lin Manxue said:


    "the second thing, Manxue wants to ask for your understanding. Man Xue quit the Lin group without consulting with you. I guess you must have some complaints about your daughter. Here I want to explain to you. Your character has always been just and upright, and you will repay your kindness. You have taught your daughter to repay her every drop of kindness since childhood. She has never forgotten it all these years, and she has always remembered it. "


    "Although my daughter was young, my grandfather''s great kindness to us was never forgotten. My grandfather sent my mother and daughter to m country, which is a saving and rebuilding kindness. You think we owe the Lin family a lot of favor. You don''t want to owe anyone anything, especially the Lin family. So you help me change my name, let my surname be Lin no longer, let me recognize my ancestors, and let me forget the past and repay the Lin family. "


    "Man Xue knows, man Xue knows, but -"


    "

 Chapter 479

    "My daughter has done enough for us to pay our debts over the years. I''m very proud to tell you, mom, we don''t owe anything to the Lin family. What we get is far less than what we pay. If we have to worry, the Lin family owes us and let us down."


    "This is the second thing that man Xue wants to tell you. I know that this has always been a worry for you. After drinking this glass of wine, now you can put it down completely."


    Lin Manxue drinks another glass of wine with her. She pours two red wine glasses into half a glass of wine again. Lin Manxue burps her wine and says with three points of wine:


    "the third important thing your daughter wants to say is that you are most concerned about her daughter''s love and marriage. Man snow to tell you the truth, her daughter behind your back quietly found a boyfriend, this man named Ye Chutian, Mingyang people, two years younger than me, this year just turned 24 years old, my parents are teachers, also count a scholarly family, he and I now work in the same company


    Lin Manxue mentioned me with a smile on her face. She said foolishly:


    "he should not be the type you like. He has many shortcomings but few advantages. He is cynical, reckless and impulsive. He often wants to face and suffer. He likes serious nonsense, makes me angry and embarrasses me. He always likes to take advantage of me and play hooligans on me."


    Fortunately, I was not present at that time. If I were present at that time, Lin Manxue would have been embarrassed to talk to her mother like this.


    This is to praise me or black me. Is there such a way to introduce her boyfriend to her mother? You can only believe that she can agree with us together.


    Lin Manxue recalled sweetly: "although he has many shortcomings and can''t count them, he is not good for nothing. There is a great advantage in him, which is enough to cover all his shortcomings. "


    "His advantage is that he is very good to me and loves me very much, and I love him very much. Mom, I didn''t keep my promise to you. Please don''t blame him or me. My daughter really likes him and is very happy with him. I believe she will be happy forever. "


    Lin Manxue picked up a glass of wine, sipped it, bravely put down the glass and continued:


    "every time I think of being with him, I feel that life is full of sunshine, even the air is fragrant and full of energy. As for him, although he has his own personality, everything still depends on me and lets me go everywhere. In fact, he can find such a man to entrust his whole life. His daughter is very satisfied and especially contented. "


    "Mom, I come to see you this time just to discuss with you. I want to marry him secretly. My daughter can''t be with him openly now, but I want to get the marriage certificate with him first. I want to be his woman and stay with him all my life. He also said that he would stay with his daughter all his life. Do you agree? "


    Lin Manxue said with a shy smile: "I almost forgot that you can''t speak now. OK, this drink means that you agree and drink our wedding wine in advance."


    Lin Manxue picked up a glass of red wine and was ready to take it up to drink, but her hand was not steady. The red wine glass fell on another glass of red wine, and the two glasses of red wine suddenly spilled and the glass broke.


    Lin Man snow in the heart a tight, this is what meaning, mother don''t agree with her and ye Chu day together?


    Lin Manxue said with an embarrassed smile:


    "broken good, broken good, broken safe, broken safe, lucky. Hee hee, mom, you must be drunk and your hands are slipping. The one just now doesn''t count. Let''s change the way. We don''t have to drink to express our position. What''s the change. By the way, I''ll take a lily from the bouquet I''ll give you. They say that misfortune never comes alone, and good things come in pairs. If its leaves are singular, it means you object. If it''s even, it means you agree. Is that ok? "


    Lin Manxue randomly took one out of a large bunch of lilies. She picked all the leaves, counted them one by one, and finally 17, odd.


    Lin Manxue doesn''t give up. She says that this time it''s just a rehearsal, but it doesn''t count. She wants to do it again. She takes another one. The result is the same as last time, 19 pieces, odd.


    Lin man was flustered when she was in Sheraton. Once it was an accident, but if it was still an accident one after another, did her mother really disagree with her being with Ye Chutian?


    Lin Manxue took one out of another bunch of flowers. This time, it was even more embarrassing. There was only a single leaf on it, odd.


    Lin Manxue begged: "Mom, I really want to be with Ye Chutian. Please give us a chance and we will be happy."


    Lin Manxue put her hands together, closed her eyes and prayed devoutly. After a long time, she opened her eyes. Lin Manxue finally took one with trembling hands, because if she still failed this time, it might be fate.


    Lin Manxue took it off one by one, one by one But when she picked the last leaf, she was completely discouraged, because it was singular again.


    Man Xue is very disappointed, if her marriage can not get her favorite mother''s blessing, this is a very sad thing, once she was her only, but now she wants to marry Ye Chutian, why her mother just does not agree?Lin Manxue sat in front of the tombstone for a long time until Yan Qingcheng came to find her.


    "Man Xue, it''s almost noon. Let''s have dinner. You didn''t eat in the morning."


    Lin Manxue nodded in a trance. Yan Qingcheng pulled her up from the ground, and they turned to go back. Just at this time, a strong wind came, the two red candles went out immediately, and the leaves in front of the tombstone were blowing everywhere.


    When Lin Manxue looks back at this scene, her heart will be broken. She has a bad feeling. Lin Manxue is not a woman who believes in superstition, but she believes in many things, but this time she feels very bad.


    "Man Xue." Yan Qingcheng sees Lin Manxue staring at the graveyard in a daze and tries to wake her up.


    "Qingcheng." Lin Manxue''s gloomy eyes flashed with sadness and called softly.


    "Snow, I''m here. I''ve always been by your side. " Yan Qingcheng is very excited. This is the first time that Lin Manxue has taken the initiative to talk to him so seriously.


    "I know." Lin Manxue takes a step in front of Yan Qingcheng. They are less than half a meter apart. Lin Manxue''s long hair blows to Yan Qingcheng''s face with the wind.


    Lin Manxue stares at Yan Qingcheng. She keeps looking. She is drunk when she looks at Yan Qingcheng.


    "Man Xue, you can tell me what you have. No matter whether I can do it or not, I will do it."


    "Do you want me to be happy?" she murmured


    Yan Qingcheng looked into Lin Manxue''s eyes and said sincerely:


    "man Xue, you don''t need to doubt this. My biggest pursuit in Yan Qingcheng''s life is to make Lin Manxue happy. As long as you can be happy, you want me to do anything


    "Really?"


    "I won''t lie to you. I can''t lie to you even if I lie to myself. "


    Lin Manxue looks at the sky. After a while, she turns her eyes back to Yan Qingcheng.


    "Promise me one thing, will you?"

 Chapter 480

    "You said


    Lin Manxue said gently: "you promise me first, I can say."


    Yan Qingcheng agreed without thinking about it:


    "OK. I promise you


    Lin Manxue asked with an eyebrow: "no matter what it is, don''t go back on it?"


    "I never go back on what I promised you. Even if you want my life. "


    Lin Manxue nodded and said in a soft voice, "I''m asking too much, but it''s the most sincere voice in my heart. Qingcheng, I have no one to rely on. I can only ask you to help me, and only you can help me. "


    Lin Manxue says to beg him. Yan Qingcheng''s heart is breaking. Does she need to beg him? no unwanted. She just needs to tell him to go through fire and water. Yan Qingcheng never frowns.


    Lin Manxue has never begged anyone. She is such an independent, arrogant and conceited woman. The word "beg" does not exist in her dictionary.


    No matter how difficult and dangerous the situation was, she never spoke a word of soft language, just like when she was in country m or when she was just in charge of the Lin group, she never begged him for such a complicated and dangerous situation, even without a hint.


    And now -


    she did it for him!


    I beg him!


    This is man Xue stabbing him in the heart of death, slapping him in the mouth.


    Heartbreak, sorrow, helplessness.


    These three words will also appear in his life.


    Ridiculous!


    How ridiculous!


    Ridiculous!


    Yan Qingcheng closed his eyes tightly in pain. After a while, he opened his eyes and asked, "do you want me to let him go?"


    Yan Qingcheng is he et al. He had expected what Lin Manxue wanted to talk to him.


    He is the forbidden area in their heart. Yan Qingcheng doesn''t want to mention it, and Lin Manxue doesn''t.


    She nodded and said, "can you see in my face that no matter what he has done or what he will do in the future, he will not be embarrassed?"


    Yan Qingcheng is in a dilemma. Although he guessed the result, he didn''t expect that man Xue would talk about it in front of gongs and drums.


    But now -


    man Xue publicly begged to let him go.


    Her words are obscure and direct, and they don''t embarrass each other. She makes all the problems clear and makes him pretend to be confused.


    Snow is snow, she can always make the most appropriate choice, say the most appropriate words to achieve their goals.


    Can he refuse? Are you qualified to refuse?


    Yan Qingcheng was silent for a long time. Half a day later, he said in a hoarse voice, "I understand."


    "Thank you


    Yan Qingcheng said with a trace of sadness:


    "man Xue, I really hope I can''t hear these two words in your mouth all my life. Because they will make me feel that you are more and more far away from me, and finally out of reach. "


    On New Year''s Eve, I got very drunk. It''s not that I can''t drink, but that they can drink too much. Even if I hide for more than an hour, I still let them get drunk.


    On the first day of the lunar new year, I was still sleeping in the hotel. Luyuan and peiya sent cars to take the men from Linglu village to the airport.


    We chartered a plane to take them to the airport in their city, and then we ordered four buses in advance to pick them up at the airport, and then we pulled them back to Linglu village.


    This kind of business can be placed on the Internet, do not want us to come out in person.


    All the men in Linglu village could go home on the first day of the lunar new year. It took less than eight hours on the way, starting in the morning and arriving in the evening.


    Although my work was successfully completed, I didn''t have time. I slept in the hotel for half a day on the first day of junior high school. Then I paid a new year''s visit to my relatives, friends and classmates all over the country. Finally, I thought of Lin Manxue.


    I know that Lin Manxue is with Yan Qingcheng now, so I didn''t call her. We just got on the phone last night, so I sent her a short message with four words: Happy New Year.


    Lin Manxue only gave me two words: Tongle.


    From the second day of the lunar new year, I once again put myself into the intense work. The recruitment is not over yet. Seeing that the prescribed time is about to expire, I can''t stand by.


    Although we had a division of labor before, I can finish my own work, but anyway, it''s all Manxue''s work, it''s all the company''s business. Now Lin Manxue is far away from m country, and she''s beyond my reach. She''s my girlfriend. I don''t worry about who cares.


    This season, no candidate will come to the company to attend the interview in person, mainly through telephone communication or online video communication. Nowadays, with the development of science and technology, wechat, QQ and other chat software can do video dialogue, which can save a lot of trouble.


    I interviewed 30 job seekers in the office on the second day of junior high school. It took me about half an hour to interview one candidate, including telephone communication, video communication and delay in the process. The real interview time with the interviewer is very short, which should be less than 15 minutes.


    Rao: that''s true. I work at least 15 hours a day, starting at 7 a.m. and not ending at 11 p.m. at noon and in the evening, I''ve had two meals delivered by Lu Yuan to peiya and me.Because of her busy work recently, Pei Ya was basically the same as me. When she was 24 hours old, she took a rest in the rest room when she was tired. She was a little energetic and immediately went to work.


    Peiya''s son is now under the care of her mother. She spends all her time and energy on her work. She is also a very hardworking woman. She doesn''t work to death.


    Lu Yuan went outside to bring back some supper for Pei Ya and me. When she saw Pei Ya and I were busy giving interviews, she put our things on the tea table and whispered to us:


    "assistant Pei, President ye, take a rest and have something to eat first. How can your body stand this way?"


    I interviewed about 30 people today, but only seven or eight of them were really satisfied. Pei Ya''s situation is not as bad as mine. That is to say, we only recruited 15 or 16 people today.


    Other managers certainly don''t work as hard as us, otherwise the progress would not be so slow. The most optimistic estimate is that if the entire working group can recruit 30 people today, it can burn high incense.


    It''s getting closer and closer to the node date. I''m worried that other managers will make up the number at the last moment and find some irrelevant people from the project team to make up the number.


    So I secretly sent an email to Lin Manxue to report the current situation to her. At the same time, I suggested that she send a notice in the working group to strictly control the quality, and who should be responsible for the recruitment of talents.


    They can listen to my words, but they dare not listen to Mr. Lin''s words.


    Pei Yazhen and I are very hungry. We don''t pay attention to the taste and eating style. We just pick up the food and eat it, especially me. We don''t have a boss''s style at all.


    While chewing, I asked Lu Yuan, "manager Lu, how many people have we recruited so far?"


    "About two hundred and twenty."


    According to the requirements of Qingcheng company, we need at least 300 target talents in the first phase, but in fact, some unexpected situations often happen, such as the candidates who are recruited temporarily change their mind and don''t come to work, or find that they don''t meet our requirements after taking office, so we need to leave room.

 Chapter 481

    We plan to increase the number of recruiters by about 20% from the original level. After that, the number of recruiters we need to recruit should be no less than 360. Now it''s only 220, and there is still a gap of 140.


    Qingcheng company asked us to submit a complete list before 12 o''clock in the evening of the fourth day of junior high school, leaving us only two days to spend. That is to say, in the next two days, we should succeed in at least 70 people a day on average, and the workload is very huge.


    Pei Ya drank water and said: "Mr. Ye, I just browsed the database. Today, the total number of other CEOs interviewed less than 100 people, less than 10 per person. This efficiency is a bit low. If we just work so hard and want to recruit full staff in two days, it''s not practical."


    I frown, less than ten a day, do they work eight hours a day?


    "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Pei Ya seems to have thought about this problem for a long time. When she saw me ask, she said without thinking about it:


    "I suggest that the tasks should be evenly distributed. Besides general manager fan, who is responsible for financial funds, there are eight persons in charge of the project team, including you. On average, each person in charge has less than 20 tasks."


    I nodded and said, "good advice. However, the workload has been slightly changed. Each of the seven persons in charge is responsible for 15 people''s workload, and I am responsible for the rest 35 people. "


    Ah!


    Pei Ya and Lu Yuan look at me together. They don''t understand why I want to take all the responsibility. This project is originally in the charge of several other managers. My work has been completed ahead of time. Why should I go through this muddy water.


    And now I''m still fighting to pick the big one and let them take advantage. All the people in the workplace are good at protecting themselves. I''m doing the opposite. It''s really hard for them to figure it out.


    "Mr. Ye -" Lu Yuan also wanted to persuade me. I waved my hand and said, "that''s the decision."


    I didn''t eat supper, so I called Mr. Shan immediately. He is the team leader and the general manager of the project. If I have any suggestions, I must get his approval first.


    Mr. Shan fully supports my opinion.


    Now he is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Seeing that the deadline is coming, but there is still such a large amount of work to be done, Lin Manxue has given a dead order again. If he can''t finish this task, doesn''t it prove that he is not suitable to be the project leader?


    I think the reason why other CEOs are unwilling to work so hard is probably related to this factor. Director Shan and director Mu are the main culprits. If they don''t succeed, they will be responsible for the black pot. The struggle in the office is very complicated and the people are sinister. Many of them are thought-provoking.


    Mr. Shan held a video conference all night. He put forward my suggestions at the meeting and asked for your opinions. No one raised any objection at the meeting. After all, it''s Fair for everyone to re divide the work. Moreover, I have the largest number of tasks, which is more than double of them. They all share equally. I have no opinions, so it''s not easy for them to talk about it what.


    I did it on purpose. My purpose is to block their mouths. Now time is very precious. I''m racing against the clock, so that no one will argue about it at the meeting on the pretext of holding dissenting opinions. You and I are not willing to suffer losses and waste time.


    In the next two days, I, Lu Yuan and Pei Ya went all out to do the recruitment work. Whenever they had time, they would rush to work. From morning to night, they were busy with recruitment except for meals and going to the bathroom.


    awesome, we finish 77 people''s workload in two days, other bosses also calculate to the strength, all according to the predetermined task quantity to complete, finally we altogether recruited 382 professionals.


    More people are not afraid, less people are afraid.


    Decoration and recruitment are two thorny tasks, which have been successfully completed under our concerted efforts. Lin Manxue, who is far away from m country, sent a congratulatory message to congratulate us on successfully completing our goals and making a good start for the new year.


    After the completion of talent recruitment, the next job to be arranged is director Mu and the human resources department. We don''t have to follow up. Therefore, Shan always gives the project team a holiday. Except for the general affairs office and human resources department, all other departments have a holiday.


    Some departments in the headquarters of Manxue company have no holiday today, but my branch company let the staff go home years ago, leaving peiya on duty alone.


    She is very relaxed on duty. If she has something to do, she will go to the company to have a look. If she has nothing to do, she will stay at home. She is very free.


    I''ve arranged a job for peiya. I haven''t finished borrowing decoration materials from Mr. Pang yet. I told her to buy all these materials and increase the original quantity by 20%. After the building materials company is open, I''ll send these goods to Linglu village.


    This matter has been approved by Lin Manxue, and I am fully responsible for it. I will give this work to peiya for follow-up, so as to ensure that everything is safe. I can rest assured that she does things.


    Today is the fourth day of the lunar calendar, that is to say, our project team''s holiday is from the fifth day to the twelfth day of the first month, a total of eight days.


    I''m going to have a day off on the fifth day of junior high school and return to Mingyang on the sixth day of junior high school. Last year, I didn''t stay at home with my parents and grandfather, and ye Yingying was far away in Hangzhou, so I want to go back to accompany them on the first month holiday.I''m really tired at this time. I need to get more sleep. I also gave Lu Yuan annual leave and asked her to take a few more days off after the new year and come back to work after the Lantern Festival.


    Both Ren Yifei and Tao Ying have gone home for the Chinese New Year. I''m very happy to hear that he will go to Tao Ying''s home to find a door this Spring Festival.


    Tao Ying is a good woman. She should forget the past and start a new life. Besides, Jiang Jian is dead, and he won''t hurt them again. She and Yifei can be together safely.


    On the fifth day of junior high school, I sleep from morning till 3pm. If Pei Ya doesn''t call me, I will sleep all the time.


    "Peiya."


    "Mr. Ye, are you still in Shencheng?"


    "Yes. What''s the matter? "


    "Do you have anything to do now?"


    "Nothing. I''m sleeping in bed."


    Pei Ya thought about it and said, "Mr. Ye, if you''re OK, can you accompany me to the hospital?"


    When I heard about going to the hospital, I was so scared that I sat up. Peiya won''t have anything wrong.


    "Ah! go to the hospital! What''s the matter with you? "


    Pei Ya knows that I misunderstood and explains with a smile on the phone:


    "it''s not me. It''s a colleague of our branch who is ill. I want you to go to see him with me."


    "What''s wrong? Is it serious? "


    "Acute appendicitis," peiya said. It''s too serious to say. I''ve had an operation and I''m lying on the bed. Mr. Ye, it''s pitiful for Xiao Liu to lie alone in the hospital. I want to see him. "


    "It should be. So I''ll get up now and pick you up. "


    "Good. I''m going to the supermarket to buy a fruit basket, and then I''ll send you a positioning. I''ll wait for you at the gate of the supermarket. "


    "All right."


    I get up quickly, wash my mouth and face, put on my coat and go out. I always feel a little strange. Originally, Pei Ya could go to see him on behalf of the branch. Why did she want me to accompany her all the way.


    Pei Ya is not such a woman with no sense of propriety. What medicine is in her gourd?

 Chapter 482

    The employee of my company is ill. I should go to see him. Anyway, I have nothing to do except sleep. I just feel that peiya is surprised.


    I drove in accordance with the positioning sent to me by Pei ya. Because the vast majority of migrant workers have not yet returned to Shencheng, there are few people on the street, and I am often the only one on the road.


    It took me about half an hour to get to the designated place. I met peiya at the gate of a big supermarket. She wore a windbreaker today and wrapped her concave and convex figure tightly.


    Peiya puts the fruit basket in the trunk and sits in the passenger seat.


    "Go to the first hospital."


    It''s less than 20 minutes away from the first hospital. I drive my car on the main road because there are no cars in front of me. I don''t have to worry too much about safety. It''s boring to sit like this, so peiya chats with me.


    "Mr. Ye, when do you plan to go back to your hometown?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "Drive back by yourself?"


    "Well. And you? "


    Peiya said with a smile: "I don''t go back to my hometown during the Spring Festival. My parents and my son all come to Shenzhen to live with me. It''s meaningless for me to go back to my hometown."


    "Well. Do you live near here? "


    "Yes. I live in a small apartment in the neighborhood I just passed. " Peiya pointed back to where she lived.


    I asked casually, "buy it or rent it?"


    "I bought it."


    Shenzhen''s house price is famous for its high price, ranking among the top three in the country. The location here is good, and Pei Yaneng''s strength to buy a house here is average.


    Half joking, I said, "I can''t see you''re rich."


    Pei Ya said with a smile: "I''ve been working for more than ten years, so I have to save some money. Besides, Mr. Lin gave me a good treatment and helped me make a down payment. I just need to pay monthly


    Pei Ya didn''t hide it from me, just like I have been friends for many years. What can I say? Even Lin Manxue told me about the down payment for her.


    Is she aware that something knows that Lin Manxue has an affair with me?


    Let''s keep talking:


    "what size of house did you buy?"


    "More than 80 years old."


    "Two rooms and one living room?"


    "Well. And gave me a cubicle. It''s a small third room. "


    "That''s just right. One for you, one for your parents, one for your son. "


    Pei Ya said with a hearty smile: "ha ha, that''s why I bought it."


    Pei Ya and I chatted a few words, and Pei Ya suddenly asked me:


    "Mr. Ye, I asked you to accompany me to the hospital this time. Are you very curious about such a simple thing? Why should my assistant take you to do it together?"


    I''m not going to deny it, because it''s really strange, and I''m really curious.


    "Yes. Why is that? "


    Peiya explained with a smile, "because I want you to establish your prestige as soon as possible."


    "Oh? How do you say that? "


    It''s time for Pei Enwei to learn how to manage people. Mr. Ye, when you were so young, you became the general manager of the branch company. You have been in charge of six major subsidiaries and so many departments of the branch company. You were in the limelight for a while. "


    "I surmise to myself that whether it''s in Manxue head office or our life technology branch, it''s hard to avoid that some people are jealous of you. They don''t agree with you in their heart, and they have some criticism against you in private. Not long after you took office, they can''t figure out your way or grasp your handle, so they haven''t completely exposed it, but it doesn''t mean that this force doesn''t exist. "


    I said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, I can become the general manager, one by luck, and the other by the appreciation and promotion of President Lin. if other people don''t agree with me, it''s human nature. In Manxue or our whole branch, there are many people who are more suitable for this position than me."


    "Mr. Ye, do you really think so?"


    "Of course. We are both partners and friends. Do I have to lie to you? "


    Pei Ya was silent for a moment and said, "I believe what you said is from your heart."


    I suddenly remember one thing. Pei Ya used to work with the CEOs of so many top 500 enterprises, and she also worked as an assistant to Chairman Lin. now, will she help me.


    I ask what I think of, or that sentence, peiya and I have been together for such a long time, working together, struggling together, and I know her goal, I know the purpose of her coming to Manxue, so to speak, I trust peiya very much in my heart.


    "Peiya, can I ask you a question?"


    "Mr. Ye, you should be polite to me. If you have any questions, just ask them, as long as they are not too private."


    "Ha ha. That''s not the case. I just want to know if you would feel aggrieved if you used to work under a nobody like me. Pei ya, I said that we are friends. Today''s conversation also belongs to the communication between friends. It''s just small talk. So you don''t have to worry. I won''t mind what you say. "


    after a moment of silence, I didn''t want to tell you. At the beginning, I did have some ideas. You are the youngest boss I have ever worked with. My former boss is not young, and the youngest one is over 40 years old. You look like a college student who just came out of society. "


    I said with a smile, "do I look very young?"


    Pei Ya Dun embarrassed to say: "also have no."


    "Pei ya, you don''t treat me as a friend. Will friends tell such lies?"


    Pei Ya Dun blushed when she was young. She said softly, "I can''t say that you are young, but you don''t look so mature. After all, you are only twenty-four this year and have just graduated for a year and a half."


    "That''s the naivety. Pei ya, it''s strange that Mr. Lin graduated in the same year as me. She works no more than a few months. She''s the same age as me. Why does she look much more mature and stable than me? "


    Lin Manxue and I graduated in the same year, but I''m a bachelor in China, and she''s a returned overseas doctor. Now, by comparison, I feel that she''s an old lady, and I''m still a rookie.


    Pei Ya hesitated and said with some worry: "Mr. Ye, I tell you the truth, you won''t be unhappy."


    "No matter what, I will forgive you for your innocence." I try to use humorous language to resolve peiya''s inner concerns.


    Sure enough, humor is the best regulator to resolve embarrassment, peiya listened to me, creak creak, his face suddenly burst into laughter.


    She laughed for a long time before she said, "before you took office, President Lin warned me that you like to talk nonsense and make jokes. It''s true."


    I joked: "I''m used to amusing myself. I can''t keep my mouth shut. I like to talk nonsense. Don''t mind."


    Pei Ya said with a serious face:


    "as a friend, actually I think it''s very good. You are a person who knows how to have fun in time and is easy to infect friends around you. However, as a boss -"


    Pei Ya wants to stop talking. She secretly glances at my face as she says so as not to annoy me.

 Chapter 483

    As I drove, I asked, "what''s wrong with being the boss?"


    "It''s OK for a friend to do so, but it''s not proper for the boss to do so. The boss always wants to keep his dignity and mystery, so that his employees can''t guess what he really thinks. The boss always has a straight face, right


    "It seems that the boss likes to pretend to be unpredictable."


    Pei Ya said: "there is no way to do this. People and horses are very similar. People are good at being bullied and horses are good at being ridden. If the employees under the boss have a thorough understanding of him and everything is expected by them, what prestige and ability does he have to manage the company? "


    "Just like the relationship between emperors and eunuchs in ancient times, when eunuchs understand the emperor''s temper and hobbies, they will first get his favor, and then erode his prestige and power step by step. Finally, they will make the emperor a puppet emperor."


    I sincerely praised: "peiya, you are worthy of working in the workplace for so many years, understanding is thorough."


    Pei Ya blushed again, covered her mouth and said with embarrassment: "Mr. Ye, you make fun of me. I said in front of you that we were just chatting. I said it casually."


    In fact, I understand all of Pei Ya''s theories. A leader should look like a leader. How can he talk nonsense like an ordinary employee? No one will take what an employee says wrong seriously, but if a leader says something wrong, he will often cause trouble or even big trouble.


    It''s more important for leaders to be cautious in their words and deeds in the workplace. Any word can be controlled by others and used by competitors, which will bring bad influence to themselves or the company.


    I understand Pei Ya''s good intentions. Her chatting with me to pass the time is just an introduction. The real purpose is to instill some ideas into me by innuendo. Now I am the general manager, not the former project manager. My position has changed greatly, and my thoughts also need to change greatly.


    She has worked in so many big companies. She has more career and management experience than me, and she has a better understanding of some things. I should learn from her modestly.


    "Peiya, don''t say that. In front of you, I am a student at best. I think what you say is very reasonable. I really can''t deal with this nonsense. I will definitely change it in the future


    Pei Ya Le:


    "ha ha, Mr. Ye, you are so interesting. You are serious about what one of my assistants said?"


    "Peiya, I don''t regard you as a little assistant. Besides, you are not a little assistant, but a senior assistant."


    Pei Ya can''t help saying: "whether it''s a small assistant or a senior assistant, it''s just an assistant."


    Pei Ya''s words reveal a lot of information, which is her most real response, casual, but often unintentional words are the most real voice in a person''s heart.


    Lin Manxue is right. Peiya doesn''t want to be an assistant all her life. She needs an opportunity, an opportunity to change her destiny.


    Man Xue is really powerful. She can see through what other people really need at a glance, and then apply the right medicine to the case and take her down at one stroke.


    "Mr. Ye, what do you think?" Peiya interrupted me when she saw that I was distracted.


    It''s taboo to run away when driving.


    "Nothing."


    Pei Ya said with a smile: "are you still struggling? Why do I have to bring you to the hospital to see Xiao Liu?"


    I was thinking about Lin Manxue just now. Peiya is the talent Lin Manxue dug up by herself. When I talk with her, I can''t help thinking of the distant man Xue.


    Pei Ya asked me, I naturally can''t say that I''m thinking of others. A beautiful woman chatted with me. It''s not polite for me to be so half hearted. So I followed her and said, "Hey, you can see it."


    Pei Ya said: "Mr. Ye, if you treat me as a friend, I can''t hide it from you. Well, I''ll tell you all my purposes. Anyway, it''s not a shady thing."


    Pei ya really had some intention.


    "Today I have to take you to the hospital with me for two main purposes. The first is to express sympathy to my colleagues who are sick, and the second is for your own sake."


    "Myself?" The first purpose is easy to understand. Pei Ya and I went to the hospital together to visit patients. As for the second purpose, I was a little confused.


    What does this have to do with me?


    Seeing that my father-in-law was confused, Pei Ya explained, "Xiao Liu''s sudden illness is a very good opportunity for you to buy people''s hearts."


    "Buying hearts?"


    Why should I buy people''s hearts?


    "Yes."


    Pei Ya further explained:


    "Xiao Liu fell ill at the beginning of the new year. Because all his colleagues had a holiday to go home for the new year, Xiao Liu''s ward was always cold and quiet. Only on the day he was hospitalized, manager Lu and I went to see him. He was also the most vulnerable at this time. A few days ago, I didn''t report it to you because of our tight schedule, but today is a holiday. I guess you can come with me when you have time. "


    Xiao Liu feels lonely when he is ill and has no company. We should go to see him together. Since Pei Ya and Lu Yuan have already been there, why do you want me?Is it any different if I go?


    Pei Ya saw the doubt in my eyes and continued:


    "there is an essential difference between you going to see him and me and manager Lu going to see him. We represent the company''s concern for him, and you represent yourself. "


    "How do you say that?"


    Pei Yayue said that I am more confused. It''s also a visit between colleagues. Why do they represent the company but I represent an individual? It doesn''t make sense.


    "Because it''s about identity. Under normal circumstances, the boss of a large company will not visit an ordinary employee in the hospital. At most, he will ask his assistant to come to express his sympathy on behalf of the company. Therefore, the appearance of assistant Lu and I is more in line with the general practice. After all, the company is so big, the boss has a lot of resources, and he doesn''t have so much time to visit an ordinary patient. Moreover, an appendectomy can only be regarded as a minor operation at best, so there''s no need to make so many teachers


    Pei Ya''s words changed and said:


    "since you don''t need to appear in person, why should I arrange it like this?" Peiya asked herself: "I only do this for one purpose, that is, to establish your prestige and image in the company."


    "If you go to visit Xiao Liu at this time and the top leaders of the company go to comfort him, not everyone has this honor. I think he will be grateful in his heart. In the future, he will work hard and give you free publicity, so that you can establish a good image of being kind to and caring for employees. It''s very good for the packaging and promotion of your personal image. "


    I frowned and said, "Pei ya, isn''t it hypocritical for us to show off and make use of people?"


    I have principles in my life. I disdain to do things that are deceptive, and I don''t like to use other people''s feelings.


    I don''t like to cheat others, and I don''t like others to cheat me. I think as long as I am a normal person, I don''t want to be cheated by others.


    Don''t do to others what you don''t want.

 Chapter 484

    "Mr. Ye, you can''t think so. We go to see Xiao Liu sincerely to care about his health. How can we say it''s hypocritical. As for going to see him and getting unexpected benefits, it''s just an extra reward for good people. Compared with other bosses who put on airs, we have nothing to be ashamed of. "


    I always feel that it''s not proper to do so. It''s necessary and proper for my colleagues to visit others when they are ill. However, with this impure purpose, I feel like eating a fly. It''s very uncomfortable.


    Although I didn''t do it deliberately, it''s wrong for me to have this motive.


    I overcast a face slowly forward, peiya seems to see my mind, she a little pause, weighing for a while before saying: "Mr. Ye, do you think I''m too hypocritical and realistic, what do you pay attention to the purpose and interests?"


    I said faintly: "I understand you, everyone has their own way of life, but I don''t agree with you to think and do so."


    Pei Ya was silent for a while and said slowly: "Mr. Ye, we worked together for a period of time. You may not know how I am, but I know something about your character, temper and personality. It can be said that there are no less than ten bosses I have worked for. You are the most special one and the one I admire the most."


    I was surprised and said, "what did you say just now? You say you admire me? "


    I''m not a hot ass boss, and my management experience is almost zero, which is also worthy of her admiration as a senior assistant?


    "Well." Pei Ya nodded slightly.


    I said half jokingly and half seriously, "peiya, you don''t mean to make me happy, do you? Is it because we didn''t agree just now that you were afraid that I would wear shoes for you, that you flattered me on purpose? "


    Peiya was amused by me, she asked me with a smile: "Mr. Ye, do you think peiya is like a flatterer?"


    I continued to tease her: "how to say. Either like it or. "


    "Screw you! Not serious


    "Ha ha."


    Peiya, after all, is a woman. When women relax, they can''t help being coquettish, especially when they face friends of the opposite sex who are stronger than her.


    It can be seen that peiya has regarded me as a friend in her heart, not just her boss, otherwise she would not be so close to me.


    Pei Ya joked with me a few times, and suddenly said solemnly:


    "Mr. Ye, you are serious. I don''t say that because you are my boss now, or because you just said that you treat me as a friend, but from the bottom of your heart, I sincerely believe that. "


    "You are a boss who has a lot of ideas and dares to take responsibility. You are also a very smart boss who is good at adopting different opinions. You are also a boss who knows how to delegate power properly and fully trusts others. But you also have a fatal shortcoming. If you don''t change this shortcoming, you -"


    peiya suddenly stops, and seems to realize that these words can''t be said from her mouth, Bi I''m actually her boss. Some of my words are taboo.


    I comforted, "but it doesn''t matter. I won''t mind. Let''s just chat as friends. "


    "Are you not angry?"


    "Who''s angry, who''s the dog!"


    "Hee hee. Mr. Ye, you are not serious again. "


    "Go ahead. What will happen to me if I don''t change? "


    Peiya stammered: "really want to say?"


    "He said. It has to be said


    Pei Ya thought for a while and said softly, "it''s hard to be a great weapon."


    Pei Ya also peeped at me. She was relieved to see that there was no displeasure on my face.


    I have nothing to be angry about. Pei Ya is not wrong. If it is not for man Xue, what can I do? Being a general manager of a branch company is far beyond my ability.


    "You just said I have a fatal flaw. What is it?" I''m very interested in Pei Ya''s statement. Pei Ya has seen a lot of world. He must have a way of looking at people, which arouses my curiosity.


    Pei Ya bit her lip and said slowly, "too kind."


    "Is kindness a weakness?"


    "It varies from person to person. For the general public, kindness is a virtue, but for the boss of a big company, kindness may become a potential time bomb. "


    Pei Ya glanced at me and explained:


    "there is no difference between the workplace and the battlefield. If you have to say that there is, there is a smoke of gunpowder, a river of blood, an open fight, a murder without blood. If you seek to survive in such a place where you or I die, kindness will no longer be your strength, but your fatal weakness. There is a saying on the battlefield that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. This sentence is also applicable in the workplace and shopping malls. "


    I think Pei Ya has some truth and keeps nodding.


    Pei Ya''s drooping head suddenly asked me, "do you know why President Lin asked me to help you at such a high cost?"


    I followed peiya''s thinking and asked, "why?"


    "Because Mr. Lin has found out your deficiency for a long time, the biggest purpose of Mr. Lin inviting me to the branch office is to let me help you overcome it.""She thinks it''s a problem, too?"


    "It''s not a fault, it''s a weakness, a fatal weakness. Lin is more pessimistic and terrifying than I said. She once told me that if you can''t change this weakness in time, you may die on it one day. "


    "Pei ya, do you agree with Mr. Lin? Do you think it can kill me? "


    Pei Ya showed a look of worship in her eyes and said, "Lin can never be wrong, never."


    A strange thought flashed through my mind.


    The relationship between Lin Manxue and Pei Ya is not simple. They must not have known each other in the last six months. When Pei Ya left Mr. Lin, would it not be the way Lin Manxue told me, but be related to Lin Manxue?


    Lin Manxue asked peiya to help me. Besides helping me get rid of my immature habits in the workplace, would she have other purposes, such as secretly monitoring me? In fact, Lin Manxue doesn''t trust me 100 percent?


    I can''t be frightened by man Xue''s idea, but I can''t doubt myself.


    If Lin Manxue doesn''t trust me, how can he let me be the general manager of this branch? There''s no way to explain. But why do I have such a strange idea in my heart?


    I feel confused for a moment, because I don''t know why I think so. In principle, Lin Manxue and I have developed to the point of marriage. She gave me everything, and I am also single-minded to her. Why do I think so?


    And this kind of idea is inexplicable!


    This kind of uneasiness lingers in my mind. It''s like a devil haunting me. The more I look at peiya, the more I feel that she has the shadow of Lin Manxue. In fact, everyone has experienced this kind of experience. The more you doubt something and think about it, the more you think it will happen.


    It''s the same with people. When you doubt a person, you will subjectively think that she is such a person. Then this kind of idea is deeply rooted and hard to eliminate for a while.

 Chapter 485

    I went to the first hospital unconsciously. Pei Ya and I got off the bus and went directly to Xiao Liu''s ward. Pei Ya came once, so we found the ward without much effort.


    Xiao Liu was lying on the hospital bed looking at his mobile phone at that time. He had an operation for a few days. It was originally a small operation. If there was no place to go and he needed to observe for a few days, I think he would have been able to leave the hospital long ago.


    Xiao Liu is surprised to see Pei ya come in, because Pei Ya has come to see him on behalf of the company. How can he come again in a few days.


    Pei Ya was in front of me and I was in the back, so Xiao Liu first saw Pei Ya and then saw me. When Xiao Liu saw me, he was shocked, and the big boss suddenly arrived. He was not psychologically prepared and panicked.


    Xiao Liu quickly got up from the bed. After a few days of recuperation, Xiao Liu could get out of bed and walk around. As long as he didn''t do a lot of exercise, there was no problem in taking care of himself.


    "President ye and Pei Zhu, why are you here? Please sit down." Xiao Liu wants to move stools for us, because there are two stools in the ward far away, so he wants to move them by himself.


    I stopped Xiao Liu and said, "you are not feeling well now. Let''s do it ourselves. Lie down and have a rest."


    "Mr. Ye, I''m fine. I''m almost fine. I can be discharged tomorrow."


    Pei Ya put the fruit basket on the table and said, "Xiao Liu, Mr. Ye was busy some time ago. I didn''t have time to report to him about your hospitalization. This is not today, ye always a little free, I tell him about your situation, ye always let me take him to see you, can''t stop


    Xiao Liu''s eyes were red, and he was moved to say: "Mr. Ye, you are so busy with your work, and you have to find time to see me. How can you make me happy?"


    I took Xiao Liu''s hand and said with a smile, "Xiao Liu, don''t say that. As long as you are healthy, nothing else matters."


    Pei Ya brought two stools. I helped Xiao Liu sit beside the bed, and Pei Ya and I sat opposite him.


    I took out a big red envelope from my briefcase, which contained 3000 yuan. This is my personal intention.


    "Xiao Liu, Pei Zhu and I didn''t buy anything, and we don''t know what you usually like to eat. This is a little bit of our heart. Please accept it."


    Xiao Liu said nothing, he said: "Mr. Ye, you and Pei Zhu can come to the hospital to see me, I''m very happy. Really, you give me this again, I don''t mean it."


    I thrust it into Xiao Liu''s hand and said, "Xiao Liu, don''t be a big man. Let''s push around here. If we let the nurse see it, I''m sorry. Don''t let others misunderstand that we are not free and easy in Manxue company. "


    Xiao Liu turns her eyes to Pei Ya for help. Pei Ya nods slightly and says, "Xiao Liu, you have to accept the new year''s red envelope given by President Ye. It''s a good thing. It''s festive. Don''t embarrass president Ye."


    Pei Ya said so, Xiao Liu can only accept this big red envelope reluctantly.


    Xiao Liu and I are friends: "Xiao Liu, where are you from?"


    "Anshun, Guizhou."


    "Do you plan to go home for the Spring Festival?"


    Xiao Liu shook his head and said, "I won''t go back."


    "Are you worried about not having enough holidays? If it''s this problem, I''ll ask Pei Zhu to take a few more days off for you. Our company''s business volume will be bigger and bigger this year, and we may have to work harder then. "


    Xiao Liu touched his head and said with a smile:


    "Mr. Ye, it''s not about holidays. I don''t want to take a holiday myself. I want to go to work early."


    I asked with a smile, "Oh. That''s strange. People are looking forward to a lot of holidays. I wish I could take a month off for the Spring Festival. You still hope to go to work early. What''s the reason? "


    Xiao Liu suddenly had a red eye and said sincerely:


    "Mr. Ye, I''m very happy and proud to work in Manxue company. This is my home. I''m an orphan. I grew up in a welfare home. I don''t know what warmth is when I was a child. But I''m with you, Pei Zhu and Mr. Lin in Manxue company. I have a feeling of home. This feeling is very good. I''m very happy. "


    I look at Xiao Liu''s sincere eyes, and I have some feelings in my heart. They all say that there is fragrance in the hands of giving flowers to others. In fact, we didn''t do anything deliberately. We just went to visit him when he needed the most care, but it was this kind of care that made him grateful to us.


    I''m very ashamed, because I think I don''t care enough for them, so that a little favor moved them to tears.


    I patted Xiao Liu on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Liu, man Xue is your home and mine. Man Xue will always be our home."


    Xiao Liu nodded heavily.


    I asked peiya, "what department does Xiao Liu work in now?"


    "After sales department."


    The after-sales service department is the Department that needs to be reformed in the next year. They have been trying their best to serve the company and customers, but they get the lowest treatment and respect from the company, which is very unfair.


    What they eat is grass, but what they do is the hardest and most tiring work of the company. I want to change this situation. Lin Manxue also asked me to come up with a set of reform plan as soon as possible.


    In man Xue''s mind, any professional post is equal, everyone is playing their role, no matter who is the best in their post, they should be respected and promoted.A mature company must be a company with clear rewards and punishments and strict discipline, as well as a company with reasonable distribution, promotion and system.


    I didn''t say anything, because it doesn''t matter what I say now. What matters is what changes I can bring to this department, how to improve their performance and business ability, and at the same time make them have a sense of professional belonging and pride.


    Pei Ya and I left the inpatient department. When we passed the outpatient building, I saw two men and a woman wearing masks and sunglasses covering themselves tightly. These two men sneaked into the outpatient building one by one.


    From the side, men are tall and upright, while women are graceful and elegant. It''s not common to see couples with such good body maintenance and extraordinary temperament. The more I look at their backs, the more I feel like I''ve met them. I''m sure we met somewhere.


    I went through it in my mind. When I caught a glimpse of a woman''s charming S-curve, I saw a figure in my mind - Molly.


    She turned out to be Mo Li, so another man must be Xiang Pengyu.


    As soon as I think of them, I think about stealing their clothes in Yuanhai park last week. Ha ha, I can''t help but have fun in my heart. I don''t know how they got out of the woods last time. Last night, I went through the news of the recent week. It seems that it''s calm and there''s no trace.


    I thought to myself that there are only two possibilities for such a situation. One is that they are lucky and saved by someone. The other is that Xiang Pengyu uses Xiang''s network to block the news.


    Hehe, no matter what kind of situation it is, it must be shameful.


    Why are they sneaking into the hospital today?


    When things go wrong, there will be demons!


    I want to follow up and have a look. I pretend to be in a hurry to urinate and ask Pei ya to wait for me outside for a while. I quietly follow Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li and follow them all the way. Finally, they go to the gynecology department on the third floor.

 Chapter 486

    Instead of waiting in line, they pushed the door into the director''s office.


    They went to the director''s office of Obstetrics and gynecology. There was a situation.


    The door of the director''s office is closed. There are many women with big stomachs sitting on the rest chairs outside the corridor. I can''t eavesdrop on the door in full view of the public.


    I waited outside for a while, but I never saw them come out. Forget it, tracking and listening to the corner is not my job.


    I gave up tracking and went back to the first floor.


    Pei Ya and I left the first hospital. I sent Pei ya home first, and then went back to Shannan village. Through Xiao Liu, I have an intuitive experience. Maybe Lin Manxue and Pei Ya are right. Buying people''s hearts can play a wonderful role in many times, especially when they are new to a new company or just integrated into a new environment.


    Lin Manxue asked me to set up my own team as soon as possible. I''m weak now. If I didn''t have peiya to help me live in a small town, I would feel like I couldn''t eat it.


    It''s really a wise move for Lin Manxue to dig peiya to help me. My current ability is really not competent for my present position. Everything needs to learn and improve myself. Thanks to peiya, her appearance gives me the opportunity to make mistakes, and also gives me the opportunity to reflect and learn.


    After dinner, I ran to the yard to play on the swing when I was bored. I slept on the swing and looked at the picture of man Xue in the mobile phone photo album.


    I miss snow, miss her very much, I really hope snow is by my side at the moment, we can hug each other, feel each other''s temperature.


    According to the time difference calculation, m country is already early in the morning, and man Xue must still be sleeping in her dream. I can''t bear to disturb her. Lin Manxue has a good time to rest. She has to sleep in.


    I boarded QQ, holding the mobile phone is in a daze, suddenly Ding received a message from cabbage to me.


    Cabbage: I guess at this moment in the world, in addition to my cabbage, at least one person is in a daze, old goat, do you think I''m right?


    The opening remarks of Pakchoi are always full of wisdom and humor. I replied with a smile: hehe, isn''t pakchoi talking about my old goat?


    Pakchoi: it''s self-knowledge.


    I asked curiously: how do you know I am in a daze?


    Cabbage said: This is not simple, such a beautiful night, such a prime time, if not idle panic, a normal man will be around seven on QQ?


    I really believe in evil, no matter when and why I can detect the cabbage on QQ, does she set any reminder function, as long as I go online, she can find it.


    I don''t intend to guess, but ask her face to face: cabbage, how can you always catch me at the first time every time I go online?


    "This question is simpler than the one just now," he said.


    Old goat: Oh? I''d like to hear more about it.


    Cabbage: because I installed a secret assistant. As long as you go online, she will inform me as soon as possible.


    But sometimes the old goat can''t explain it.


    Cabbage: whether you are online or diving, as long as you are online, she will inform me. Haven''t you used it?


    Old goat: No.


    Cabbage: you are still working in the IT company, such a small software is not, despise you.


    I was despised by cabbage is not once or twice, has been used to, I said with a smile: see you very idle today, nothing to do?


    Pakchoi: it''s Spring Festival, and I don''t need to work. Of course, I''m free.


    Old goat: it''s rare to see you so leisurely. I''m not used to it for a while.


    Cabbage sent a smiling face, she took the initiative to change a topic, said: you man snow company last year''s business development is good, the performance is getting bigger and bigger, I read a data of your company, there is your personal introduction, you wish to become deputy director of the project department, congratulations.


    Old goat: Thank you.


    Pakchoi: by the way, when you become the deputy director of the project department, what are your main responsibilities?


    Old goat: in addition to the original project, he also took over a new project and took over a company.


    Cabbage: company? Is it Manxue Life Technology Shenzhen Branch?


    Old goat: you know this company, too?


    Cabbage: sure. I originally wanted to invest in this company, but you, Mr. Lin, didn''t agree with me, so we didn''t reach an agreement in the end.


    Old goat: really?


    Cabbage: can I cheat you.


    Old goat: are you optimistic about this company?


    Cabbage: very good.


    Old goat: Oh. What''s the best way?


    Pakchoi: no matter how science and technology develops, health is an eternal theme. You have grasped the most important thing. Do you think pakchoi is not good for you?


    Old goat: I see.


    Cabbage: can you do so many jobs by yourself?Old goat: not bad. In fact, I seem to have a lot of work, but I don''t really need to do a lot of work in person. Moreover, whether it''s in the big health project or in the branch company, I have capable people who share a lot for me.


    Pakchoi: the old goat is good. He knows how to decentralize power properly. He can give full play to the role of his generals. He knows people well and makes good use of them. He is a good leader.


    Now I don''t want to be lazy with you. I don''t want to be lazy with you.


    The Chinese cabbage said with a smile: Gaga, is that what lazy people have?


    Old goat: right.


    Cabbage knows that I''m joking with her, and she praises my approach. It''s not a good thing that a boss wants to do everything by himself, because one''s ability and energy are limited. Moreover, if people who follow the boss don''t get any opportunities, it''s meaningless to stay in the company. Is it just to get a salary and wait to die.


    Cabbage said: old goat, you just used them. Are your assistants all women?


    Cabbage is very careful, a small detail can see a lot of problems.


    Old goat: Yes. And they are all beautiful women.


    Pakchoi: the old goat is very lucky. There are beauties everywhere. Unlike me, Pakchoi is alone, and no handsome man comes to comfort me.


    I said with a smile: why not! I''m a handsome guy, aren''t I?


    Cabbage sniffed and said: you? Ha ha, dare to pretend to be a handsome guy, I think you are at best a weak guy. The difference between a handsome man and a weak man is very different.


    Old goat: cabbage, your taste is too high, right? Do you still need to pretend to be my brother? Let me tell you, I have lived for more than 20 years and beaten others for more than 20 years. I am a little embarrassed. How many men lose self-confidence because of me? Blame me.


    Cabbage laughs and says: stinky beauty narcissism. Have you been with Lin Manxue for a long time, and infected her narcissistic personality?


    I said: do you think Lin Manxue is narcissistic?

 Chapter 487

    Cabbage commented: there is a word called narcissism. Lin Manxue never appears on social networks or media. What is narcissism?


    I quibbled: shouldn''t this be called low-key?


    Cabbage: low key is narcissism. President Lin''s beauty is unparalleled in the world, but she wastes her beauty and hides the beauty of a country and a city. This is like the most beautiful flower in the world blooming in a deserted valley. No matter how beautiful it is, you can only enjoy it yourself.


    I don''t think so: the saying of Chinese cabbage is bad. No one appreciates Mr. Lin. I think that no matter how good things are, someone should know how to appreciate them. There are always thousands of miles of horses, but Bole doesn''t, so it''s not easy to find a bosom friend in public. In addition to self admiration, there is another word called "women are the ones who please themselves". Mr. Lin only needs to find someone who can appreciate her. As for other worldly views, don''t worry.


    Cabbage said: listen to the meaning of old goat, you are the one who knows how to appreciate Mr. Lin?


    Old goat: it''s not only me, but also the people in our company who appreciate Mr. Lin.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I think today''s pakchoi is a little different from the past. Although she is still humorous and full of wisdom, I always feel strange and alienated. I don''t know if it''s because we haven''t communicated for a long time.


    But what surprised me was that I had this kind of contact with pakchoi for a long time before, because in the past two years, we have been busy with our own affairs and often lost contact. Why didn''t I have this feeling at that time but today?


    I can''t think about it.


    Cabbage said: in fact, there is a problem hidden in my heart, holding me very uncomfortable, I want to ask you personally, but I''m afraid you''re embarrassed.


    Old goat: it seems that kneeling is not the personality of your cabbage. It''s strange.


    Cabbage explained: what''s so strange about this. I want to ask some difficult questions to answer, I''m afraid you can''t hold!


    Old goat: is there such a problem? I''d like to know what kind of question it is. Just ask.


    Cabbage: I asked you not to be angry, also not to casually pull a reason to perfunctory me.


    Old goat: don''t worry. With our decades of friendship, how could I do that.


    Cabbage said: since you said so, I really say it.


    Old goat: go ahead, go ahead.


    Cabbage: are you getting married soon?


    She and I are the only two people who know that Lin Manxue and I want to register for marriage. We just secretly discuss that we will register after Lin Manxue comes back from m country. We haven''t mentioned it to anyone. How did cabbage receive the news?


    Is it guessing that a blind cat meets a dead mouse or is it really hearing something?


    There is a saying that there is no fire without wind. Cabbage asked me so directly, surely for no reason.


    I asked: why do you ask that all of a sudden?


    The Chinese cabbage was silent for a moment and said: can''t this be true?


    I didn''t answer the question of Pakchoi directly. Lin Manxue and I have to register this matter in secret.


    According to the previous information, Wei Wenjie should have come back two days before New Year''s Eve. Although I haven''t seen him yet, his return is full of variables, which may make the city restless. Especially for me and Lin Manxue, his return is not good news.


    In addition to Wei Wenjie, Yan Qingcheng is also a factor that can not be ignored. Manxue and Qingcheng cooperate in an all-round way, and Lin Manxue and I all rely on Yan Qingcheng. At this time, we can never quarrel with Yan Qingcheng.


    There is also Xiang Pengyu. Although he is very close to Mo Li during this period of time, no matter how he is still Lin Manxue''s fiance in reputation, I can''t ignore him completely, right.


    I always have an intuition that there will be a face-to-face collision between me, Xiang Pengyu, Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie. It''s really hard to say whether it will be a spark or a hidden needle, whether it will be a group of heroes or a group of men.


    Old goat: I wonder how cabbage suddenly asked old goat this question?


    Cabbage: suddenly?


    Old goat: suddenly.


    It took a long time for the cabbage to send two words.


    Cabbage: how stupid!


    Stupid? what do you mean!


    I was still confused, so I hit a "?" past times.


    Cabbage suddenly revealed: I deliberately talked about the topic of marriage, because - cabbage to get married. Gaga, are you surprised?


    Ah? I''m really surprised. Last time, Xiaocai told me that she was in love and had a boyfriend, and they didn''t live in the same place for some reason.


    I remember that Xiaocai said at that time that her boyfriend would come back to her the next day. She was so excited that she couldn''t sleep all night. Juefei pulled me to talk about things. It happened that I would come back to Manyu the next day, so she joked that her boyfriend would not be me. Xiaocai replied that I "want to be beautiful" and denied this possibility.At that time, I beat around the Bush, through some precise exploration, and finally came to the conclusion that cabbage''s boyfriend really can''t be me, because there are few places that can match, so I didn''t tangle with this problem any more.


    I didn''t expect that in half a year''s time, cabbage and her boyfriend will be able to achieve the right result. It''s really gratifying.


    Old goat: cabbage, you didn''t say it earlier. It''s a good thing to get married. What are you embarrassed to say directly.


    Cabbage said: I want to give you a surprise.


    I really want to have a good laugh. What''s my surprise when you get married? However, as a good friend, I sincerely wish her good luck when I hear the news of cabbage''s marriage.


    Old goat: cabbage, Congratulations, you are finally married. Congratulations.


    Cabbage pretended not happy to say: how to talk! What does it mean to get married at last? How hard it is for me to get married.


    Old goat: hehe, I wish you a happy wedding!


    Cabbage: Thank you!


    Old goat: have you made a date?


    Pakchoi: Yes. On the day of the Lantern Festival.


    Old goat: Lantern Festival is a good day. It''s not bad. It''s a double happiness.


    Cabbage: hee hee. Do you have any plans to get married?


    Old goat: me? How to say, everything with fate, when fate to knock on the door can not stop, you say right?


    Pakchoi: Yeah.


    I suddenly hit my forehead and realized something was wrong.


    Old goat: No, cabbage.


    Cabbage: what''s the matter?


    I said suspiciously: now there are only ten days left for the Lantern Festival. Time is so tight, can you still be so leisurely and like a nobody?


    Cabbage said haughtily: I am the bride, as long as I wear a wedding dress to walk on the red carpet, what preparation should I make? Isn''t it all the groom''s business?


    Ah? Like Lin Manxue, the logical thinking of Pakchoi often makes people feel inconceivable and irrefutable. Marriage is a matter of two people or two families, which makes it like a matter of the husband''s family.


    However, the bridegroom must cherish the fact that he can marry such a talented and beautiful woman as pakchoi. He should work hard.


    Old goat: cabbage, you are about to get married. With our friendship for so many years, old goat should prepare a gift for you. Let''s talk about what gift do you want? As long as you don''t want the old goat''s life, just open your mouth.


    Cabbage said with a smile: anything is OK?


    Old goat: of course. Wedding gifts are not ordinary. There is only one time in life, and the old goat can''t be vague. Therefore, I solemnly promise that as long as the cabbage can think of it, the old goat will try his best to get it for you.


    Cabbage suddenly said: I want to see you.

 Chapter 488

    Ah? I was stunned again. The words of Chinese cabbage always came out of my expectation. She hit me with a hammer and a stick.


    Old goat: that''s it?


    Cabbage: Yes. We have known each other for 14 years, but we have never met each other. This is the regret of Chinese cabbage. Last time I went to mengshuishan, Chinese cabbage broke up an appointment. Now I am going to say goodbye to my single life. Therefore, before ending my single life, I want to see my best friend Lao goat and draw a perfect end to my youth. Can you meet my requirements?


    I originally planned to return to Mingyang tomorrow, but now cabbage put forward this request, I have no reason to refuse her, I just promised her, as long as she can think, I will do my best to meet her.


    And I also want to see cabbages. We have been friends for more than ten years and have a lot of happy time together. She has accompanied me through many young summers. Now she wants to get married, and I want to get married too. Is it the best ending for us to meet before we say goodbye to each other?


    I''m quite excited. I''ve been looking forward to face-to-face communication with pakchoi. I also want to uncover her mysterious veil. Pakchoi is too mysterious, even more mysterious than Liman snow. It seems that this wish is about to come true.


    So I replied: as you wish, I should go.


    Cabbage happily said: hee hee, great. Old goat, you are very kind to cabbage.


    Since I have decided to meet with Xiaocai, my return to Mingyang will be postponed or even cancelled. Now it''s time to discuss with Xiaocai where and when to meet. After all, her wedding is coming. We should hurry to meet before she gets married.


    Old goat: what do you think about the time and place of the meeting?


    Cabbage thought for a while and said: the meeting time is tentatively set at four o''clock tomorrow afternoon. Do you have any questions?


    Old goat: Yes, I have no problem. Where is the location?


    Chinese cabbage: Hangzhou.


    Old goat: Hangzhou?


    As soon as I heard about Hangzhou, I was very upset. Because of Mo Han, I was afraid of Hangzhou. I once promised Mo Han''s mother that I would never enter Mo Han''s world again.


    Mo Han''s world is very small. Hangzhou is like the circle of her life. She only revolves in it. Therefore, I dare not go to Hangzhou, and I am also afraid of going to Hangzhou.


    Seeing my hesitation, Chinese cabbage asked, "what''s the matter? Is it inconvenient for you to come to Hangzhou?"? Hangzhou is the place where you study. Why are you afraid to come here?


    It''s hard for me to explain too much to pakchoi, because the story is very complicated, and I promised Mo Han''s mother that I would not tell anyone about me and Mo Han.


    Old goat: China is so big, why do pakchoi choose Hangzhou?


    Chinese cabbage was silent for a moment and said, "because I live in Hangzhou now.


    Ah? I am surprised to open my mouth again. If the cabbage is in front of me, it will laugh at me. I don''t like to be surprised. It''s always a surprised expression.


    Cabbages live in Hangzhou, so we choose to meet in Hangzhou is certainly the most appropriate, cabbages wedding is coming, this time she is not good to go to other places.


    Although cabbages are used to their own way, marriage is not a joke after all. She looks very leisurely, but there are still many places for her to cooperate, which is not as easy as she said.


    Cabbage said: do you have any difficulties? It doesn''t matter. If it''s not convenient for you, we can change places. I can also come to Shencheng.


    How can I meet cabbage? I can''t let a bride run up and down because of my own reasons. Can this be regarded as a gift for her?


    Moreover, Hangzhou is such a big place with a population of nearly 10 million. As long as I pay attention to it, I may not be able to meet Mo Han in the vast crowd. The chance of meeting Mo Han is not much higher than winning the lottery. Why do I worry about this.


    I quickly said: No, No. Hangzhou is Hangzhou. I have no problem. Where would you like to meet in Hangzhou.


    Cabbage: West Lake.


    Old goat: the West Lake is so big. What about the details?


    Cabbage: it depends on fate.


    Women like romance, cabbage is no exception, she is not willing to agree on a specific location, I will follow her.


    I haven''t met cabbage and I haven''t seen a video, so we need to make an appointment with some keepsake, otherwise how can we recognize each other.


    Old goat: where''s the keepsake?


    The Chinese cabbage has two words: beautiful.


    I''m at a loss. What''s the token of beauty? Cabbage God nagging, make my brain dizzy.


    Cabbages haughtily said: cabbages beautiful do not want, the world only this one, so you can recognize me as soon as you see me, without a keepsake.


    I laugh, reply: Brag forced me to serve cabbage, OK, no need, I don''t believe in the crowd can''t find you out.


    Cabbage: ha ha. That''s right. I''ll see you at the West Lake in Hangzhou at four o''clock tomorrow afternoon.


    Old goat: OK.


    Cabbage see me promise down, very happy, she said excitedly: then we''ll make a deal, do not see.Old goat: no see, no see.


    We have made an appointment with cabbage about the time and place of the meeting, so we have not mentioned the details of the meeting.


    I suddenly remember one thing. Some time ago, anyifei was more interested in financial management and suffered from no one''s advice. I promised to help him find a professional to guide him. Cabbage is a big player in the investment industry. Isn''t she a ready-made expert.


    Old goat: cabbages, I have a good friend who wants you to help me with something recently.


    Cabbage seems very interested: Oh? What''s up? It must be very interesting that even your old goat can''t make it.


    Old goat: it''s not a special thing. He graduated nearly two years, and he didn''t save money. Now he likes a girl and wants to change his economic situation, but he doesn''t know how to change it, so he''s a little confused. He has some personal interest in scientific financial management. You are a big man in the investment field. I can only turn to you for help.


    Cabbage: that''s it?


    Old goat: Yes.


    Cabbages said: financial management is a process of accumulating a lot from a small amount. Don''t look down on small money and always want to make a lot of money, and don''t look down on it as dirt. Financial management is the same as being a person. Being a person and doing things should start from small things, and financial management should start from little by little. But I think the most urgent thing he needs to consider is not how to manage his money.


    Old goat: how do you say that?


    Cabbage: because he has no money to manage now. Of course, I don''t mean that he doesn''t manage money. Managing money is an idea, an idea of money management. It''s everywhere and can be picked up at any time.


    Old goat: so what do you think is the most urgent thing for him?

 Chapter 489

    Pakchoi: self development. Whether it''s financial management or investment, the biggest capital is yourself. As long as you invest yourself well, are you worried about having no money? Therefore, the first or the most important investment in life is yourself. For example, your old goat, who is young, is in a high position in Manxue company. He is in charge of a department and a company. No matter what he does, his future will be bright.


    Old goat: Xiaobai CAI has a point, but everyone''s experience is different. How can he invest in himself in this situation?


    Chinese cabbage: what industry does he work in?


    Old goat: medical equipment.


    Cabbage: professional? education?


    Old goat: Bioengineering. undergraduate.


    Cabbage: what''s your current position?


    Old goat: I didn''t ask in detail. I remember he once told me what kind of project to do.


    Pakchoi: what can an undergraduate do in R & D?


    Old goat: maybe do some basic research.


    Cabbage thought for a while and said: as far as I know, undergraduates in this industry will not be paid very well in R & D. according to his education and work experience, 10K a month in Shencheng is the best, and the future development prospects are not good. If I''m not professional, I''m not optimistic about what creative things he can make. This is determined by his vision and ability. There are a large number of doctors in this industry and even overseas doctors. He has neither technical advantages nor academic advantages, and lacks core competitiveness. Therefore, I''m not optimistic about his future career prospects. At least compared with you, he has lagged far behind.


    Old goat: do you have any good suggestions for pakchoi?


    Cabbage: there are two. The first is to improve the core competitiveness. For example, you can arrange for him to study in a core team or send him to a famous laboratory abroad for gold plating, so that he can focus on a certain field and become a high-end technical talent. Don''t forget that your old goat is now the general manager of mansue life technology company. As long as you bring him under your command, you can send him to whoever you want.


    Old goat: cabbage, it''s easy for you to say. Man Xue doesn''t belong to my family, and I''m not the only one in charge of the branch office. The company has a company system, and I have to abide by it.


    Cabbage said with a smile: old goat is quite principled. It''s good and praiseworthy. However, with your position and power in the branch now, and your relationship with Lin Manxue, it''s not difficult to send one or two people out to study. As for getting him into a core team, it''s a piece of cake. It''s just that if he chooses the road of technology, the road will be very long. It''s hard for technical talents to succeed overnight. It''s the result of years of accumulation. The older he gets, the more popular he will be. Therefore, he may have to endure this mediocrity in the early years or even more than ten years.


    I agree with you very much. It''s a common phenomenon that technical talents, especially the technology in this industry, can hardly get a good income without making some achievements. Therefore, if you take this road, you will be very lonely. You have to be patient.


    Old goat: what about the second suggestion of Chinese cabbage?


    Cabbage said: change line. As the saying goes, men are afraid to get into the wrong business and women are afraid to marry the wrong man. Since this industry is not suitable for him to develop, why not try another industry or job. Work is dead and people are alive. There is more than one industry and one job in the world.


    Lao goat: he studied bioengineering. He has been in this field for nearly two years. Is it risky to give up halfway.


    Cabbage: there''s a saying in the workplace that it''s three months to change jobs and three years to change careers. In fact, it varies from person to person, not everyone. If your friend doesn''t like his present job, and the job has no big prospects, it''s just a waste of his life and time to stick to it blindly, right. What''s more, your friend has a lot of advantages that he doesn''t have when he wants to change posts or walkers, that is, you. You are a big guy now. As long as you provide him with some support, he will be much easier than ordinary people and will be much easier.


    Old goat: how can I help him?


    Cabbage: you are wrong in this sentence, not how you should help him, but what help he needs. Old goat, no matter which way I said before, you need your friend to make his own choice in life. No one can replace him or interfere with him. All roads come out by ourselves. Maybe we can give him a hand in a certain period of time, but it''s only limited to this. Whether he can get out of the predicament or not depends on himself.


    I think Chinese cabbage is very wise and reasonable. The problem of any one''s flying is mainly about his own development. I can help him for a while when he is in trouble, but I can''t control whether he can go down or how far he can go.


    Just like Lin Manxue to me, she can create some opportunities for me, but whether I can seize this position or not depends on my ability and determination, and my destiny is ultimately in my hands.


    After listening to the analysis of pakchoi, my thinking gradually broadens. I will find an opportunity to talk about it with any one of you, and let him think about his future, what he needs and what he can do.In fact, I''ve always wanted to help him, but I don''t know how to help him. Now I think it''s not the best way to help him to improve his position or put him in a good department, because I don''t know what he really needs, or even he doesn''t know.


    Therefore, he needs to think about his future and plan for his future, instead of being at a loss to know anything.


    After chatting with cabbage, I ordered a ticket with my mobile phone. Now there are so many tickets from Shencheng to Hangzhou that I can''t afford them.


    It''s about two hours'' flight from Shencheng to Hangzhou. I bought a flight at 12:05 noon tomorrow. It''s expected to arrive at Hangzhou Xiaoshan airport at 14:10 PM. If there is no traffic jam, it only takes about 40 minutes to take a taxi from Xiaoshan airport to West Lake.


    I want to spare time in the morning to choose a gift for pakchoi. Pakchoi is one of my best friends. This is the first time we meet. And she is going to get married soon. I should give her a gift.


    After booking the ticket, I made an overseas call to Lin Manxue. I want to tell her about this trip to Hangzhou. I don''t know what''s going on. I always feel guilty and insecure when I go to Hangzhou with Lin Manxue on my back. Maybe it''s because Hangzhou is mo Han''s territory. When I meet a netizen on her territory, I always feel sorry for her.

 Chapter 490

    It''s a coincidence that this time I went to Hangzhou to meet a friend I had never met but I was very familiar with. Since this friend is still a woman, a woman who is not only Mo Han but also man Xue.


    Mo Han, pakchoi and Lin Manxue, the three best women, have a great relationship with me. Mo Han and Manxue once had some unforgettable events with me in Hangzhou, and now pakchoi has asked me to meet in Hangzhou. I don''t know whether it is destined or arranged by God to let these mysterious women and Hangzhou, a beautiful and charming city A veil of mystery.


    Unfortunately, the phone didn''t get through. Lin Manxue''s mobile phone seems to be turned off.


    The next morning at 8:00, I went to the biggest shopping mall in Shencheng by myself. As a big man, I didn''t know what kind of gift girls like. Cabbage is not an ordinary girl. She has a very high taste, and we have a complicated relationship. It''s not suitable for a gift that is too light or too heavy.


    I wandered from the commercial street to the end of the street. It was a very tangled time. I wandered in clothing stores, jewelry stores, watch stores and cosmetics stores for more than an hour, but I couldn''t find any meaningful and special gifts.


    It''s a good choice to give girls clothes and cosmetics. Unfortunately, I haven''t seen cabbage. I don''t know her figure and skin, nor her preferences and taboos. It''s unreasonable to give such blind gifts. I don''t know what style and brand she likes. I can''t start with it.


    I want to buy a necklace, a bracelet or a watch, but I think it''s not right. Cabbage certainly doesn''t lack famous watches, and I don''t have any money. Too good watches can''t afford to buy, too low watches can''t handle. As for bracelets and necklaces, I''m afraid they will bring trouble to cabbage. After all, if her husband sees that she suddenly has one more of these things, it will be a bit of a relief It''s not clear.


    Sometimes men are more terrible when they are jealous than women.


    I went around and around, and finally I saw a piece of cabbage jade pendant in a jade shop. Haha, cabbage with cabbage jade pendant is really suitable.


    This jade pendant is not expensive. It''s more than ten thousand after discount, which is also within my range. I asked my boss to help me pack it in a beautiful box.


    I swipe the card, put the jade box into my trousers pocket, then left the commercial street and went to Shencheng airport. At 2:15 p.m., I arrived at Hangzhou Xiaoshan Airport, and then took a taxi to a hotel near the West Lake.


    I made a reservation online yesterday. I checked in and left my luggage for the West Lake.


    The West Lake is one of the world cultural heritages. Its beauty has been praised by countless literati. It is always appropriate to make the West Lake lighter than the West Lake.


    When you go to Hangzhou, you must go to the West Lake. It''s hard for you to leave. Someone once said that if you can''t get rid of Hangzhou, half of it is the West Lake.


    The beauty of the West Lake scenery, from static to dynamic, from birds to flowers, has a very comprehensive poem: willows fill the Long embankment, Huaming road is not lost. Before the painter gets up, he listens to the warbler singing on his side pillow.


    West Lake four flowers peach, lotus, osmanthus, plum correspond to spring, summer, autumn and winter, each season can enjoy different scenery.


    The most famous scenic spot of West Lake is one mountain, two towers, three islands and three dikes, especially Leifeng Tower, Huxin Pavilion, broken bridge and Su dikes.


    Because of the traffic jam, I arrived at the West Lake at 3:40 p.m., more than ten minutes later than expected.


    Cabbage and I only made an appointment to meet in the West Lake, but we didn''t say where to meet. By doing so, cabbage covered the date with a mysterious veil and tested our tacit understanding over the years. Therefore, I didn''t send her a message after I arrived at the West Lake.


    There are still 20 minutes to our appointed time, I think cabbage must have arrived at the West Lake at this time, but where will she be?


    And I haven''t seen the true face of Chinese cabbage. If Chinese cabbage passes by me, can I recognize it?


    We did not agree on a specific meeting place, nor did we say what clothes to wear and what eye-catching signs to wear. It is not easy to find such a woman in the vast crowd.


    I walk along the broken bridge of West Lake, which is located at the dividing point between Beili lake and waixi Lake in Hangzhou. One end of the bridge crosses Beishan Road, and the other end connects Baidi.


    There are many different opinions about the name of the broken bridge in the West Lake. One is that the road to the lonely mountain is broken here; the other is that Duanjia bridge is short for Duanqiao, which is homonymous with broken bridge; the other is that the snow stops and you look down south on Baoshi mountain. The white dike is as white as a chain. The sun shines and the snow melts in the sunny area of the broken bridge, revealing a brown mark on the bridge deck. It seems that the long white chain is broken here, so it is called broken bridge.


    In fact, whether it''s the west lake or any other famous scenic spots, the names are always full of controversy, because the controversial things have a point of view, and all kinds of legends must be better than ordinary.


    I came to Duanqiao because of a TV play "Legend of the new white lady" I saw when I was a child. Xu Xian and the white lady met at Duanqiao. I have always been obsessed with this legend because it is really beautiful.


    Will my meeting with pakchoi today be as beautiful as in the legend? I believe we have a tacit understanding. She certainly looks forward to a meeting similar to that in the legend in her life.I walked and stopped all the way, observing the girls around me, especially the very beautiful ones. I didn''t want to enjoy the spring scenery on the roadside. I was just worried about missing the cabbage.


    I caught a glimpse of a group of girls taking pictures in front of me, including a very beautiful woman.


    Her temperament is somewhat similar to that of Chinese cabbage. She is tall and has a peach blossom face. She smiles a lot when taking photos. I watched her for a while, and she noticed me when I looked at her.


    Beauty and her friend took a picture for a while, suddenly left her friend and walked slowly towards me, my heart is still very excited, because the reality of cabbage is close to me, we finally let the virtual into reality, in life can face to face.


    The beauty came up to me, suddenly her face sank and said, "Sir, can you stop being so mean? I''ve been paying attention to you for a long time. Every beautiful woman passing by you should stare at them. You have never seen a woman! Don''t you know it''s impolite and tasteless to stare at a girl? "


    Damn it. Cabbage''s opening remarks are too fierce. People are coming and going. She said so. Be careful that others treat me as a hooligan.


    Cabbage does not change the humorous nature of the Internet, we can not do without cooperation, right, or more boring.


    "I used to say that no one can appreciate the beauty in the flower bed, even if it is in full bloom


    When the beauty saw that I played a hooligan, she dared to quibble. Suddenly, her eyes were wide open and she glared at me fiercely and said, "hooligan. Why are you so shameless

 Chapter 491

    I said with a smiley face, "how can I be a hooligan? I didn''t do anything to you."


    "No? You''ve just been staring at me, and your saliva has come out. Do you think I don''t know? "


    "Do you have any?" I said


    "No?"


    I straightened up, put away my smiling face and said solemnly, "beauty, I need to correct some of your mistakes. First, I''m not a hooligan and I don''t drool. Second, I didn''t look at you, but I admit that I was watching you just now. Such a beautiful girl stood in front of me, and I didn''t look at her. Let''s see what happened? You''re not ice cream. Can you melt it after a few more eyes? "


    "You


    I saw the cabbage pretending to be angry and said with a smile: "cabbage, you can really pretend that I have to accompany you to act, but your acting skills are really explosive, and I was almost bluffed by you." I stretched out my right hand to hold the small hand of Chinese cabbage and introduced myself: "Chinese cabbage, I am an old goat."


    The beauty looked at me like a fool. She saw that I not only talked, but also wanted to use my hands and feet. She quickly stepped back two steps, protecting her chest with her hands and warning me with vigilance: "what do you want, you rascal? Don''t make a fool of yourself, or I''ll tell my boyfriend to shoot you! "


    "Don''t make trouble with the cabbage. It''s not easy for us to meet. Old goat is airsick. Now he''s still dizzy. You''re still in the mood to make fun of me."


    I took a step towards the cabbage.


    "Don''t come here! Come again, I''m really shouting Beauty continues to step back.


    I day, what circumstance, won''t make Oolong! I carefully look at the beauty in front of me, her expression is very real, it doesn''t look like pretending, I don''t really recognize the wrong person, do I?


    Is it true or not? I was a little confused for a moment, and I kept staring at the beauty, because I wanted to judge whether the cabbage was deliberately misleading me through some details.


    My unusual eyes fell on the beauty, more like a hooligan, she became more and more angry, the color of her face changed a few stubbles, at this time, a group of her friends all around.


    "Honey, what''s the matter? Have you met any acquaintances?"


    "Who knows this hooligan?" said the beauty, who is called honey


    "No?"


    "Well."


    "Hey, hey."


    When they saw that this beautiful woman named mi''er didn''t know me, they immediately showed a smirk. I felt that the situation was not good, because if this beautiful woman named mi''er was really a cabbage, even if she wanted to make a little joke with me, she would stop at that time, so that she didn''t know how to stop at this time.


    I was about to grease my feet and slip away when they blocked me up.


    "Handsome guy, don''t hurry to go. It''s fate that we can meet in the beautiful scenery of West Lake. How can we say we can go?" There are two beauties blocking my way in front of me. One of them says with a smile.


    All these women are beautiful, with light make-up, but they also match the scenery of the West Lake. After they saw me clearly, their smiling faces were like flowers, just like a group of flies saw a lump of excrement and surrounded me in the middle.


    "Wow, this man is so handsome. He has a good figure, a good face and a better temperament. I like him." A girl babbled at me.


    Another beauty with short hair said fiercely, "handsome man, are you going to come here to see my sister? Do you want to take one home. How about you tell your sister which one you like and take it away at any time? "


    I repeatedly waved my hand and said, "sorry, recognize the wrong person, recognize the wrong person." I was just about to slip away in the gap when three girls came up behind me and pulled me. One girl was still robbing me. Her way of robbing me was special. To be exact, she pinched my flesh.


    I saw that they were not willing to give up, so I explained with a bitter face, "ladies and gentlemen, listen to my explanation. Just now, it was really my fault that I blundered this beautiful lady. It was all my fault that I made a joke without knowing the situation, but I really recognized the wrong person and didn''t want to tease your friends."


    "If you say you recognize the wrong person, you will recognize the wrong person. We think you were very proud just now. Why did you recognize the wrong person so soon?"


    I went on to explain: "I''m not a counsellor. I just realize that I''ve made a mistake and I''m willing to correct it in time. I didn''t mean to, because your friend and one of my friends look like each other. Please forgive me for mistaking someone for a moment. "


    "You can''t lie. Every smelly man who wants to take the opportunity to get close to our honey says so. Handsome man, if you look so smart and vulgar, you can''t think of a better set of words. "


    Another beauty gloated and said, "handsome guy, you are so brave. You dare to eat even honey''s tofu. Do you know who her boyfriend is? Tut Tut, handsome man, I advise you not to waste your time explaining anything. It''s useless to say more. You''d better pray to God and leave a whole body for yourself. Just now, honey has sent a text message to her boyfriend. After honey''s boyfriend comes, I think you''re going to feed Wang Baluo in the West Lake. "


    I really can''t laugh or cry, because I just made an oolong. I''m not really interested in this woman named mi''er. Although she is beautiful and has extraordinary temperament, it doesn''t move me. I only have Lin Manxue in my heart. How can I be interested in other women.But they don''t understand the actual situation, and I can''t explain it clearly. And just now I mistakenly thought that she was cabbage, and always thought that cabbage was joking with me. Therefore, my words just now are really controversial. If I say these words to a strange woman, it''s really not wrong for me to define me as a hooligan.


    I''m a little tongue tied, because no matter what I say, they won''t trust me. In fact, if I''m really a hooligan, it''s easy. Although there are many women, if I want to escape, it''s not easy. I believe I can beat them all down in two minutes.


    But can a big man do it to a group of women who are helpless?


    Now I fall into the pan Si hole, surrounded by a group of spiders, and I have to find the real cabbage. Now it''s past four in the afternoon, and I can''t afford to spend it here.


    This group of women are not good at talking to me and playing with me like a toy, but I can only cooperate with them and let them control me.


    A beautiful woman tugged at the corner of my clothes and said, "be honest! Do you want to be a hooligan to honey? "


    "Beauty, it''s really a misunderstanding."


    "The devil believes you."


    Another beauty gave me a push and said fiercely, "if you don''t admit your guilt at the end of your life, you rascal, we''ll send you to the Public Security Bureau and let you go to jail."


    "I''ve said it 800 times. It''s really a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding? Smelly hooligan, give you a chance to be frank and lenient. Since you don''t know how to cherish it, you really don''t cry without seeing the coffin. You just wait to die. "


    This woman''s speech is so ugly, I also feel angry in my heart. She''s a smelly hooligan, even if honey calls her that. I did say something to her that I shouldn''t say just now, but who are you? Can you tell me what to do here?

 Chapter 492

    A large group of women besieged a man, which attracted a lot of onlookers all at once. I managed to grab the camera and compare the beautiful scenery of the West Lake. I don''t know whether I should cry secretly or laugh a few times?


    Melon eaters hold up their mobile phones to take photos and send them to the circle of friends. Since the circle of friends came into being, as long as there is something new and strange, it will be exposed to the circle of friends immediately.


    Mi''er sees me standing in the same place with a sad face. She looks unconvinced, and there are more and more tourists around. It''s not good to talk like this after all.


    Honey asked her sisters to let me go first, and she said with disdain:


    "we are not unreasonable women, you say I look like a friend of yours, OK. I''ll give you a chance to clean up the injustice. If you can show me her picture, we will believe you. If you can''t make it, when my boyfriend comes, his temper is not as good as ours. You may die miserably. "


    It''s a good idea, but I don''t know any pictures of cabbage. I''ve known her for more than ten years, and I never know what she looks like, let alone any pictures.


    And even if I have a picture of cabbage, can she look like this honey in front of me? I think the probability is basically zero.


    I suddenly let out my breath. This pit is bigger than the one just now.


    I know these women are just procrastinating. They are just waiting for help. After all, it''s difficult for them to treat me as a big man.


    This rescuer may be the so-called boyfriend in Mier''s mouth. I don''t worry about what his boyfriend will do to me when he comes. I''m not afraid of any man.


    Originally, I was thinking about how to escape as soon as possible so as to find the real cabbage. Now I''m not worried about being ridiculed, ridiculed and threatened by them. If I run like this, they will mistakenly think that I''m afraid of running away and that I''m afraid of her boyfriend, a beautiful girl called honey.


    It''s not clear that it''s not my character. I don''t want to do anything to her at all. I''m regarded as a hooligan for no reason. I''m not only ridiculed by a group of women, but also praised by many tourists in the circle of friends. How can I bear such a black pot.


    Seeing my hesitation, honey said with a sneer, "are you guilty? You don''t want to tell me you don''t even have a picture of her, do you? "


    In the face of honey''s sarcasm, I can''t find any evidence, so I can only let them ridicule me. These women talk all kinds of words, and what they say is very hard to hear. I don''t want to argue. It''s unreasonable to reason with a woman. It''s better to wait for her boyfriend to come, and it''s easier to communicate between men.


    About ten minutes later, a young man came here with a group of big men in black. When I saw the young man''s face clearly, I was shocked, because he was no one else. It was Kong Xueqiang who had had several festivals with me.


    It''s really a narrow road for the enemies. It''s not that they don''t get together.


    Mi er''s friend saw Kong Xueqiang coming with someone and thought I was scared and stupid. She felt superior, so she suddenly gave me a big push, and then said haughtily:


    "do you know how to be afraid now? Hum! If you are on your knees crying and apologizing to our honey, I can consider pleading for you and ask her boyfriend to spare you a dog''s life later. "


    This woman is very hateful. Among so many friends of honey, she likes to make trouble for me the most, and her words are the most unpleasant. If I don''t think I really have something wrong with honey, and she is a woman, I have to smoke her.


    She likes to pretend, OK, I''ll let her pretend enough.


    I showed a pathetic look and pretended to be shivering. Suddenly I took her arm in one hand. The beauty was scared by me. She thought I was desperate to take her hostage.


    Villains like to spend the belly of a gentleman.


    The beauty threw away my hand fiercely, stepped back two steps, and asked me warily: "what do you want? I advise you not to mess about


    I "begged" and said: "beauty, my brain is not smart this time, just kick to the iron plate, can you ask your friend to let me off, I don''t want to be so young to belch fart, you can''t die without help."


    When the beauty saw my timid eyes, she said triumphantly, "now I know I''m afraid. Haha, it''s too late! What are you doing? "


    "Help! Help I look like a humble, so that the beauty''s heart of superiority has been unprecedented expansion, she booed at me, hands holding chest, a pair of waiting to see a good play.


    Mi Er is more calm than she is. Seeing Kong Xueqiang coming, her face doesn''t fluctuate. She doesn''t feel happy or relieved. In a word, it''s as plain as water.


    I thought to myself that mi''er was also a woman with a lot of sense, and her mind was more than a hundred times better than her friend.


    When Kong Xueqiang learned that his girlfriend was molested at the side of the West Lake, he was furious. He was so angry that he could not hold down the anger in his chest. He immediately ordered the general to come.


    "Which son of a bitch dares to touch honey! I''ll break him up and feed him in the lake later. "


    Kong Xueqiang cursed all the way. A large group of people killed in the battlefield. Honey''s best friends separated and gave them a road.I hold my hands with my back to Kong Xueqiang.


    Kong Xueqiang stood about three or four meters away from me. When he saw that I was facing him with my back, he was even more angry and said angrily:


    "son of a bitch, turn around! Do you eat bear heart and leopard gall, even my woman dares to touch it


    I don''t care what he says.


    "Turn around!" Kong Xueqiang raised decibel and angrily denounced me. Not only Kong Xueqiang, but also my woman, who was always in trouble, helped me. She was a powerful person!


    "What''s your name! It''s mourning I turned round and asked Kong Xueqiang to see who his uncle was.


    When Kong Xueqiang saw clearly that it was me, his eyes widened and his face showed a trace of surprise. He didn''t expect to meet me here, and I had a relationship with his girlfriend.


    "Ye Chutian?"


    I put away my submissive face, straightened up my waist, and said with three points of disdain, "I thought miss mi''er would call some great person to come here and make me worry for a long time. It''s you, Kong Da Shao."


    Kong Xueqiang saw that there was only one person around me who dared to be so crazy. He said coldly with a overcast face: "Ye Chutian, you have to make clear a problem. This is Hangzhou, not Shencheng. This is West Lake, not your Manxue company."


    I said indifferently, "so what?"

 Chapter 493

    Kong Xueqiang stared at me for a long time and said coldly, "you have the guts to come to Hangzhou alone!"


    "Hangzhou is not your home of Kong Xueqiang. I come and go whenever I want. Can you manage it?"


    Kong Xueqiang began to dig up old accounts with me: "I really underestimated you before. Last time in Yanda Shao manor, you threatened me and knocked me unconscious. In the end, you dared to kidnap me. I haven''t had time to settle this account with you. Now you are bullying my girlfriend -"


    I lazily interrupted Kong Xueqiang: "don''t mention those useless ones. I don''t have time to listen to you. How do you want to do it


    Kong Xueqiang often wanders around Shencheng. I heard that I''m Manxue company and they are good at sneaking attacks. They mainly control my firepower and attention in the front. Then they start from my left and right wings or behind, which makes me too busy to hide. I''ve got dozens of fists and feet on my body, and my whole body is going to fall apart. I grin in pain. I have to suffer losses if I go on fighting like this, so I quickly look for them A gap to the side, turn and run.


    If it''s hard all the time, I''m not their opponent at all. I have to defeat them in sports. That''s the tactics I''ve set up at the moment.


    Fight also need to use some brain, only know recklessly do anything will not succeed, unless my strength completely crush the opponent. For me now, it is difficult to turn the situation around without any strategy.


    I tried my best to run backward, and they were chasing me. As I ran, I used the spare light to observe the distance. The road was only so wide that they could not catch up side by side. When I observed that the two people in front of me were seven or eight meters away from the other five people, I suddenly ran back and killed them.


    In the process of running, I calculated the time and distance, and I was ready. I rushed up to a sliding shovel and suddenly overturned the front one.


    This is the worst way to fight with your life!

 Chapter 494

    He was eager to perform meritorious service and rushed the most quickly, so he couldn''t stop at all. When I shoveled his leg, he couldn''t close his leg to avoid being shoveled by me.


    It''s very easy to get hurt when being shoved to the leg when running at high speed. This tackle action often happens on the football field. Many players'' legs are shoved by the other side because of this action. Besides, I hit him with all my strength, which was aimed at his leg, and the bodyguard fainted on the spot.


    I don''t wait for my body to settle down. With the help of the momentum of sliding forward, I hold the legs of another bodyguard in my hands and let him lose his center of gravity and fall on the ground.


    I kicked him in the back of the head, and then he fell into a coma. The last five bodyguards were scared when they saw that I was playing in a non lethal way. In fact, bodyguards and security guards are no different. They just sound tall. At most, they are a group of wage earners who can''t make a living with me. If they are killed in this way, it''s not cost-effective. Life is only once for everyone, and they can''t live for money, right yes.


    I''m different from them. I only have one person to work hard for myself. They just deal with the boss. They are not at the same level in terms of murderous spirit.


    I suddenly got up from the ground, and the five of them slowed down and didn''t dare to push me too hard. My dazzling movements just now are very dangerous and difficult. I wonder how I can do it myself. If I put it in the past, I may not be able to do it so accurately.


    I found that there was an air current surging in my body, which became stronger and stronger. When I was in Lingzhi village, they were as thin as gossamer. Since I had a life and death battle with the blind bear in Mengshui mountain, they might be completely activated, and they became stronger and stronger. I could always feel their existence in times of crisis.


    For example, in a random battle just now, I was beaten dozens of fists and feet by the other side, where most people carry them. But I didn''t feel much hurt, on the contrary, it stimulated the surge of air flow in my body.


    I called my grandfather about this problem, but he didn''t explain it to me. However, he only said it was a normal reaction.


    I thought to myself that my grandfather didn''t know what happened to me a few days ago, or what special things happened to me, so he couldn''t judge.


    Maybe he just wanted to comfort me and let me stop thinking.


    I understand my own situation in this way. Maybe when I was in Lingzhi village, I fell off a cliff, broke my limbs, injured my muscles and bones, and I was cured after four or five months. There''s a word called "not break but not stand". Maybe it''s because of this disaster that I survived. I''m lucky because of this disaster, and get through some veins.


    In addition, I had a life and death battle with the bear blind man, and my potential was completely stimulated, so that the unknown airflow in my body quickly took shape. Of course, all of these belong to my personal understanding. As for the right understanding, no one can make it clear. In a word, the result is that my ability now is much stronger than before, and my reaction ability is also much faster.


    The fight just now has aroused the air flow in my body again. Now I am full of fighting spirit. I don''t believe that I can''t beat these punks in front of me.


    Air flow in my body a few circles, I found that my limbs full of strength, heart holding a breath can not vent, urgent need to find some people to do a few fights.


    I walked towards the bodyguards step by step, and they looked at each other. At this time, Kong Xueqiang''s bodyguards found that I was different from just now. At this moment, I was a little possessed and not normal.


    My eyes are bright red, my pupils are full of blood, my fists creak, and every step on the ground makes a clear sound.


    Kong Xueqiang is far away from us. He didn''t notice the difference on our side. He saw that we were facing each other again, but his bodyguard stopped in front of us and didn''t rush to attack me.


    Kong Xueqiang quit. He was eager to show himself in front of beauties. He also wanted me to kneel down in front of him as soon as possible to sing the song of conquest. He could not wait to see me kneel down and beg for mercy. Therefore, he kept clamoring in the distance to urge the bodyguards to take me down as soon as possible.


    In addition to the four bodyguards around Kong Xueqiang who didn''t catch up, there were five bodyguards in front of me. They had an advantage in number. Although I beat both of them with thunder just now, and now they are extremely weird, they still have an advantage in psychology and want to win me.


    We started again, my consciousness became more and more confused, and the demons in my chest became stronger and stronger. I couldn''t control myself. In front of two bodyguards, one attacked my hanging wall, and the other attacked my footwall. I didn''t dodge. My feet were full of strength, and I joined the sweep. His leg swept on my leg, and I stood still.


    I stretched out my hand and held each other''s fist tightly like a pair of pliers. A sly smile appeared on the corner of my mouth and twisted to the left. Suddenly, I heard a pitiful cry. The bodyguard in front of me couldn''t stand the inhuman pain and cried out a sad voice.


    I put a foot in his stomach, which was full of strength. His body flew out and fell into the water of the West Lake. The bodyguard who swept my leg didn''t come back. I bent down and grasped his arm with both hands. He kicked me with his feet to resist. I ignored him and directly raised his whole head and threw him into the West Lake.


    When the other three bodyguards saw me so fierce, they were like a killing God who could kill them in the blink of an eye. The three of them were scared out of their courage and retreated one after another. In addition to skills and techniques, courage and courage are equally important in fighting. Once they are discouraged, they will be defeated like a mountain. It will be difficult to organize an attack.I rushed forward and grabbed the slowest bodyguard. He turned over and tried to fight with me. I punched him in the stomach. He lost the ability to resist and was pushed to the West Lake by me.


    The other two bodyguards fled back to Kong Xueqiang and said with fear: "boss, this boy is very strange. You take miss mi''er to leave first, and we will hold him down."


    Kong Xueqiang knew that I had some skills, but he didn''t expect that I was so powerful. In his impression, I knew some boxing at best, and even his driver was a little inferior. The bodyguards he brought this time were all first-class and excellent. They were hired with a lot of money. I didn''t expect that I would defeat them all so soon.


    Kong Xueqiang was also a little flustered. He took honey to run away. Most of her friends ran away when they saw that the situation was not good. By the time I came back to kill them, they had already scattered in a crowd. Only the woman with the most poisonous mouth just now, because she was wearing high-heeled boots, sprained her feet in panic, limped and fell to the ground again.


    I won''t do anything to a group of women. They don''t have a deep hatred with me. It''s no need to embarrass them. But Kong Xueqiang and this poisonous tongue girl, I don''t intend to let them go.


    The poisonous tongue girl was so scared that she sat down on the ground and looked at me in horror, killing me step by step, for fear that I would twist her head off in a rage.


    "Honey, Kong Dashao, help me, help me." The poisonous tongue girl is holding her mouth and crying. The pear blossom is rainy. Her face is smeared with thick powder and washed down. Her face is full of flowers and tears.


    When I killed the poisonous tongue girl, she yelled "ah" and turned her eyes and suddenly fainted.

 Chapter 495

    Mi''er didn''t expect me to be able to fight like this. When I played seven gold medal bodyguards alone, she not only retreated, but chased each other to death. How could a beautiful woman like her ever see such a hot scene.


    At that time, mi''er was so scared that her legs were weak and she was in a big mess. She forgot that it was important to run for her life for the sake of today. Kong Xueqiang pulled her, and they didn''t escape two steps, so mi''er sat on the ground.


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you?" Kong Xueqiang is very interested in this beautiful woman named mi''er. He never forgets to take her with him when it comes to life and death.


    "I have soft legs."


    Kong Xueqiang said to a bodyguard, "you are carrying miss mi''er behind your back. Hurry up."


    "Yes." The bodyguard squatted on the ground and just picked up honey. I was holding honey''s coat in one hand. There was a force behind to hold the bodyguard back. He couldn''t rush forward at all.


    There are five bodyguards lying on the ground. How can I defeat them? In fact, it''s very simple. I use one move at a time. I use all the moves that hurt the enemy 1000 and hurt myself 800. When they attack me, I don''t dodge. It''s just that they can''t knock me down. On the contrary, when I punch or kick down, someone falls to the ground and can''t get up any more.


    I got a dozen times, five times, the result is that I still stand well, and all five of them lay down.


    I catch up with Kong Xueqiang, mi''er, the poisonous tongue girl and the last bodyguard. I drag mi''er off the bodyguard''s back. The bodyguard has actually given up resistance. When he comes back to see me, I have already kicked him in the chest.


    Kong Xueqiang''s bodyguards were all knocked unconscious by me. Of course, some of them were swimming in the West Lake. At present, only Kong Xueqiang, mi''er and the poisonous tongue girl lying on the ground were sober.


    Kong Xueqiang was shivering. He wanted to say two cruel words to frighten me, but he didn''t have the courage to say it now.


    Now I kill red eyes, just like a ghost, stick on me, don''t want to get rid of me, may at any time to their lives.


    I stuck Kong Xueqiang''s neck in one hand and lifted his whole body up. I just needed a little effort to kill him. There are many tourists around us. Just now, when Kong Xueqiang''s bodyguards and I were fighting, they all hid far away because they were worried that the fire at the city gate would affect the fish in the pond. However, many people were making videos.


    I think the fierce fight just now must be more wonderful than the plot in the movie. It''s a real fight from fist to flesh. There are no tricks, no routines, no special effects. They may not see such a scene in their lifetime.


    When I was about to kill Kong Xueqiang in anger, I had lost my consciousness and was just killing by instinct. Suddenly I was hit by something on the back of my hand, and my strength disappeared immediately. Kong Xueqiang, who was held by my neck, fell off and fell to the ground heavily.


    The place where I was hit was hot and painful, and the huge pain suddenly made me wake up. I was scared and killed in public. This is not the same death as Kong Xueqiang.


    I looked at the back of the hand that was hit just now. There was a round green block with a diameter of three or four centimeters on it. It should be the mark left by a round bead or something like that.


    From a distance, I saw three strange people with strange clothes and shapes emerge from the crowd in front of me. The cloth on their bodies is very strange. It seems that they are not what we should have this year.


    A big bald head, wearing a ragged robe, looks like a big monk. He wears a string of silver ball chains on his wrist. Did he shoot steel balls at me just now?


    An old Taoist with a long white beard and a Taoist robe. Although his robe is worn, it is clean. He should be a Taoist with a habit of cleanliness. He always carries a gourd wine pot in his hand.


    There was also a smelly beggar with a broken bowl in his hand and several holes on the edge of the bowl. The beggar was disheveled, dirty all over, his clothes were in tatters, and his face was full of stains, which made people feel sick.


    Three weirdos, a fake monk, a fake Taoist and a fake beggar.


    The reason why I put a false word in front of their address is that no matter monks, Taoists or beggars, as long as they live in the world, they will inevitably become worldly. Monks are not monks, Taoists are not Taoists, beggars are not beggars.


    These three strange people looked embarrassed, like they had experienced some life and death catastrophe, but they came over very quickly and came to us in the blink of an eye.


    I didn''t expect Kong Xueqiang to have such wonderful staff. Where did they come from? Buy one and get two free?


    I''ve just had a fight with Kong Xueqiang''s bodyguards. I''m physically exhausted, but the three weirdos are light footed and steady. They are not ordinary people. If I''m entangled by them, the consequences are hard to predict.


    Today''s business is over. I''m just about to turn around and leave. I find that the beggars have cut off my way. The Taoist blocked my left-wing retreat. The great monk is between me and Kong Xueqiang. They blocked my three fortresses. If I want to escape, I have to jump to the West Lake.


    It''s not true that there are more people in malagobi than there are bullies. I don''t believe in this evil.


    When I stepped back, the big monk looked at me with a smile and said, "little doll, I''m not bad at my age, but I still need some time. By the way, Dr. Ye Tianlong, who are youYe Tianlong is my grandfather. I don''t know the way of the three weirdos, but they just rescued Kong Xueqiang, so they must have an affair with Kong Xueqiang.


    All those who mix with Kong Xueqiang are just like birds of a feather. They either bully the weak or bully men and women. They are definitely not good goods. Therefore, I don''t like them. I coldly replied, "who are you! How can I tell you! "


    The big monk touched his big bald head and said with a smile to the Taoist priest and the beggar, "Hey, it looks like a silly boy. He can''t see my eye-catching sign. Do you think he''s stupid? "


    Taoists and beggars also laughed and laughed at me.


    I know that they want to irritate me, the purpose is to disturb my mind, let me out of control in a rage, people''s strength is greatly reduced in the case of impulse, I would not be so stupid to be fooled by him.


    He wants to irritate me. I''m not a vegetarian. He laughs at me for being stupid, and I won''t be lenient to him. I grinned and said, "what''s funny. I don''t know who you are


    "Oh? Do you know me? " The great monk was a bit surprised.


    "Yes. Of course I do. You are the famous bald donkey I deliberately pause behind the famous, and then pull the word "bald donkey" long.


    The big monk seems to be very hot-blooded. He may be very taboo about the title of bald donkey. After hearing this, he looks a little unhappy. Just waiting for the attack, the Taoist priest pulls the big monk''s robe and says, "monk, I''m still a child. I don''t have to take it seriously."


    The Taoist threw his sleeve and asked me with a smile: "doll, old Taoist asked you, are you ye?"

 Chapter 496

    Kong Xueqiang saw that the rescuers were coming, and his face was happy. He quickly interrupted: "Taoist priest, his surname is ye, and his name is Ye Chutian."


    "Ye Chutian." The Taoist said, and then asked, "Master Kong, is he from the Ye family of Mingyang?"


    Kong Xueqiang must have checked my details. Instead of letting him tell me, I''d better admit it frankly. Anyway, the final result will be known to the other party.


    I don''t wait for Kong Xueqiang to say, "that''s right."


    When the old Taoist saw me admit it, he let go. Not only he, but also the smelly beggar and the great monk looked at me with round eyes.


    "Are you born with Yuanxiao? By the day, you should be 24 years old this year, right?" The Taoist narrowed his eyes and continued to ask.


    Ah? Their eyesight is so powerful that they can see my actual age by looking at me, and the exact age is natural. Usually, people guess the age of others in a certain range, from how old to how old. As for the birthday of 365 days a year, it''s quite powerful to guess the month, and it''s also accurate to the day?


    It''s incredible, unless they knew me before.


    But where am I going to meet these weirdos?


    I nodded in ignorance, because I was born with yuanxiao.


    "So Dr. Ye Tianlong is really your grandfather, isn''t he?"


    Again, I replied in a confused way, "so what!"


    "Is Dr. Ye really your grandfather? Are you his grandson? " Smelly beggar has been a half dead look, suddenly saw me admit, immediately energetic, can''t help but interrupt to ask.


    Smelly beggar is such nonsense. If ye Tianlong is my grandfather, I am his grandson of course. Can there be any other relationship.


    I think these people are very strange. According to their attitude and tone towards me, they are just like chatting with each other. With three points of kindness, three points of curiosity, three points of familiarity, and three points of inexplicability, they don''t seem to want to embarrass me. Otherwise, they rush on, and I''m really hard to parry.


    But just now they helped Kong Xueqiang, and they were just like him. Aren''t they from the same group?


    What''s going on? I''m a little confused.


    "Yes. I''m Ye Tianlong''s grandson, my own grandson. Let''s do whatever you want. " I put on my guard.


    No matter whether they are enemies or friends, the fact that ye Tianlong is my grandfather can''t be changed. I can''t deny it, and I won''t deny it. I am Ye Tianlong''s grandson at any time, and that will never change.


    "Well. It''s him, it''s him, it''s this kid, it can''t be wrong. " The great monk was straightforward and naive. When he saw me admit it, he immediately danced and cheered.


    He came up and grabbed my big hand. In fact, I tried to avoid it just now, but I don''t know why. He just grabbed it, but I couldn''t avoid it at all. His action was too fast, seemingly understated, but it contained endless changes.


    The big monk grabbed my hand, and the Taoist and the beggars were not willing to lag behind. One was on my shoulder, the other was holding my arm. All my attacks were resolved by them silently. They were like playing cat and mouse with me. They didn''t make any effort at all. They just made a random move, and then I was restrained by the three of them.


    The Taoist priest saw that there were more and more people nearby. He said to the big monk and the smelly beggar, "big monk, smelly beggar, we seem to be surrounded by people. There are many people with mixed eyes. It''s better to talk in another place."


    "Good." They all nodded and gave a good cry.


    The Taoist priest called to Kong Xueqiang: "Kong Dashao, if it''s OK, you can go home early. My brother and I have something important to do. Today, our brother saved your life. We should repay Miss Kong for taking her in for many days. Please go back and tell her that our agreement with her has been terminated ahead of time. I''m sorry we won''t accompany you any more."


    The voice of Taoist priest is still echoing in the air. They hold me to jump a few times and disappear in the crowd.


    Taoists and beggars were holding me left and right. They were walking too fast, and soon they came out of the West Lake. The smell of beggars was so strong that I almost fainted. I don''t know how long later, I was taken to a semi abandoned building by them. This is an unfinished building.


    Taoists and beggars let me go. The great monk turned my body around like a book. My head was dazed by him.


    The Taoist frowned and said, "monk, don''t be so rude. Don''t you see that ye huawa is almost fainted by you?"


    The beggar lazily echoed, "yes, yes. The big monk is just a barbarian, poor doll. It''s bad luck for him to meet you. "


    The great monk scratched his head and laughed with embarrassment: "as soon as I saw him, I thought of things and old friends in the past. I was excited. For a moment, I forgot that he was weak and couldn''t stand the ups and downs."


    My body is weak? When I heard this, I almost laughed. He said I was weak because of my strong body. Isn''t that nonsense.


    As soon as the great monk settled down, the smelly beggar came up again to join in the fun. He put his dirty and wrinkled face close to me. The smell from him made my heart churn.However, they know my grandfather, and they have always respected him very much. It''s not hard to tell from their tone that they are old acquaintances of my grandfather, and I can''t be hostile to them any more until things are clear.


    "How has Dr. Ye been these years?"


    The smelly beggar probably never knew what to brush his teeth. As soon as he spoke, the air was full of bad breath. I quickly squeezed my nose and nodded.


    When they heard that my grandfather was in good health, they were very excited. The big monk, the old Taoist priest and the smelly beggar all bowed to the sky and clapped their hands to celebrate. They are just like a group of children, innocent and romantic, wantonly for a while, and then began to circle around me, I was looked at by their strange eyes, heart straight empty.


    Since they are friends but not enemies, and look at their age, they are my grandfather''s peers. It seems that they have a lot to do with my grandfather, so I can''t call them monks, Taoists and beggars.


    I want to learn the name of master, Taoist priest or elder in TV series to show respect.


    I was looking at hair, can''t help but ask: "three elders, you - why do you look at me like this?"


    The Taoist said with a smile, "you look like your grandfather when he was young."


    They knew my grandfather when they were young, but how come my grandfather never mentioned them? I have lived with my grandfather for so many years, and I have never heard of such three strange people in his mouth.


    I tried to ask, "did you know my grandfather when you were young?"


    "Know, know." Said the monk, the Taoist priest and the beggar in one voice.


    I am very curious. In my memory, my grandfather has never left Mingyang. The three of them have northern accents. They are not from Mingyang at all. How could my grandfather have the chance to meet such three strange people.

 Chapter 497

    I went on to ask, "how do you know each other?"


    The monk was surprised, frowned, touched his bald head and said, "your grandfather didn''t mention us to you?"


    I thought about it and said, "No."


    I think about it again just now. I''m sure my grandfather didn''t mention to me that he once had three such friends.


    The old Taoist stroked his white beard, put on an enigmatic look, thought for a moment and said, "maybe Dr. ye thought we died in Longdao."


    Dragon Island? When the name reappeared in my life, my eyes widened and I almost didn''t close my mouth. Dragon Island is such a mysterious and strange place. It''s thousands of miles away. How can my grandfather get involved with Dragon Island? What''s the story?


    With curiosity, I asked cautiously, "Taoist priest, which Dragon Island do you just mean?"


    The Taoist priest knew that he had lost his word and was about to say something perfunctory to me. Unexpectedly, the always listless beggar suddenly picked up his spirits and said lazily:


    "there is only one Dragon Island in the world. Which one can I refer to, the most mysterious one. Oh, you are so young. If Dr. Ye didn''t mention it to you, how could you know about Dragon Island? "


    Beggars look down on people. Most people may not have been there, but I''m sorry. I''ve been there once.


    "Do you point to the Dragon Island, which is more than 1000 li away from here and in the southeast?"


    The beggar opened his eyes and said, "you little baby know this place. Did Dr. ye tell you that?"


    The great monk and the old Taoist also felt surprised and looked at me one after another, as if eager to know the answer.


    I''m not going to hide it, because there''s nothing to hide, and it''s not a secret. You can search a lot about the legend of Dragon Island on the Internet, just ask Du Niang, and tell you the magic of Dragon Island every minute.


    "My grandfather didn''t mention it to me. I know Dragon Island because I''ve been there once."


    "We know that." The three of them had an unusual tacit understanding, and once again they said in one voice.


    When I went to Longdao, they knew how it was possible. More than five years ago, when I was a freshman, I didn''t know them, and they didn''t know that I existed in the world. How could they know?


    But I don''t think their serious expressions are joking. Besides, we are talking about serious topics. Who is in the mood to make a joke.


    Since it''s not a joke, they say they know I''ve been to Longdao. What''s the explanation?


    Seeing that I was in a daze, the great monk couldn''t help bursting the news and said, "when you and your grandfather went to Longdao, we three took you there. Otherwise, how could Dr. ye find it?"


    As soon as the monk finished, he suddenly patted his bald head and said in surprise, "no, you were just a few months old baby at that time. How could you have memory? Doctor Ye - "


    the Taoist priest winked at the big monk. The big monk knew that he had let slip and immediately shut up.


    Ah? My grandfather took me to Longdao, and at that time I was only a few months old? I''m so young. Why did my grandfather take me to the mysterious Dragon Island? What''s the matter? The more I listen, the more confused I am.


    "Master, you just said that my grandfather once carried me to Longdao. What''s the matter?"


    There was a trace of embarrassment on the big monk''s fat face:


    "little doll, doctor Ye has not told you for so many years, so there is a reason why he has not told you. Don''t ask me, big monk. I don''t know anything. "


    I turned my eyes to the old Taoist and smelly beggars. They also realized that everything about Longdao was very important, and they didn''t want to mention it again. My grandfather didn''t tell me that it was obviously to protect me, and they couldn''t tear down his platform, right.


    Just now, they just inadvertently told some of the truth of that year, but now they realize that I don''t know anything, so they decided to shut up and never talk about it again.


    "Taoist priest, could you tell me what''s going on?" It''s the most painful thing for the listeners to keep half of what they say. I''ve been longing for Longdao for a long time. I have many questions to answer in my heart. It''s not easy to meet a few insiders. I don''t want to miss this opportunity and decide to fight with them.


    The Taoist priest waved his sign language and said: "Ye Wawa, the great monk is right. It''s not easy. You''d better not interfere."


    I turned my head to the beggar and called "master". The old beggar glanced at his face as if he didn''t hear me.


    I thought about it. They didn''t want to talk about the Dragon Island. Maybe they were afraid that I knew what was the secret of the Dragon Island or was curious about it. In fact, Mo Han and I went to the Dragon Island more than five years ago and found something wrong with it. Why don''t I say it to allay their worries.


    I said: "Three Seniors, actually, I just said that I went to Longdao once, not when I was a child, but what happened more than five years ago."


    Ah?


    The three of them looked at me in disbelief. The big monk was the first to ask, "did you go alone?"


    "No, there''s a friend.""Just the two of you?"


    "Well."


    "No one else?"


    "No


    "It''s impossible." The smelly beggar immediately denied it, and the great monk and the old Taoist also shook their heads to express their disbelief.


    "Really. More than five years ago, I was still in college. Once our class went to the seaside to play. I went to Longdao with a female classmate and stayed there for about a day. "


    "You said there was a doll besides you?" The old Taoist asked thoughtfully.


    "Well."


    The old Taoist thought for a while and then said, "how do you get to Longdao and what do you see?"


    As I recalled, I said:


    "that evening, a group of our classmates were swimming in the sea. Suddenly, there were dark clouds and heavy rain. One of my female classmates and I was washed to a desert island by the waves. At that time, we were in a coma. After waking up in the middle of the night, I found myself sleeping on a strange beach. We are surrounded by thick fog. The more we go forward, the thicker the fog is, and the more blurred our vision is. Later, we went through a forest to a stone cave to take shelter from the wind. This stone cave is very strange. It''s like a labyrinth, and we can''t get out of it. "


    The old Taoist interrupted me: "did you dig through the stone wall and climb out of the cave?"


    Taoist priest is really a God. How did he know.


    "How do you know?" I asked curiously


    The old Taoist ignored me and continued to ask, "is there a hot spring and a small stream outside the cave entrance, as well as a huge stone with an endless sea of flowers in front of it?"


    "Yes."


    The old Taoist stroked his beard and suddenly said, "that''s right. It turns out that the young man and woman we saved were you and your doll. "


    "You saved us?" But Mo Han and I didn''t see a figure on the island at that time. What''s the matter?


    The great monk said triumphantly, "otherwise. Do you think you can get out safely without our help? Dream. "

 Chapter 498

    No wonder Mo Han and I were lying on the beach the next day. It turned out that they sent us out.


    The smelly beggar yawned and said slowly, "you and that girl are so brave. They dare to go to the Dragon island alone. Fortunately, you didn''t go to the real dragon island. Otherwise, they will die by your two little dolls. They don''t know how to die."


    I was surprised to say: "master, you said that desert island is not Dragon Island?"


    "Of course not. But it''s not far from Dragon Island. Let''s say that you touch the edge of Dragon Island and walk at its gate. "


    Three strange people seem to be very familiar with Dragon Island. Dragon Island is full of all kinds of beautiful and evil legends. I have been curious about Dragon Island. Maybe I can get something from them.


    I humbly ask: "master, it is said that Dragon Island is composed of 36 islands, big and small. Is this true?"


    The old beggar swept away his tired face, looked at me with vigilance and said, "who are you kidding! Don''t pry if you have nothing to do


    The big monk also wanted to laugh. He agreed with the old beggar and said, "yes, yes. Don''t make rumors all day long. Dragon Island is a common desert island, but there is no one living on it. There is no special place. "


    The three old men may have been separated from this society for too long, and they don''t know the information development of today''s society. There is a know it all person named Du Niang who knows everything about the world, and they still want to fool me. No way.


    I smile in my heart. As soon as I turn my eyes, I come up with a good idea. It''s better to urge the generals than the generals. If they don''t want to say it, I force them to say it by themselves.


    The three of them may have been living on Dragon Island all these years, otherwise I have never seen them in the past 20 years. They should have a good relationship with my grandfather.


    "Three elders, I''m stunned by you. You talk about how magical dragon island is, full of all kinds of strange and dangerous things. You talk about that Dragon Island is just a rare and ordinary desert island. You talk so contradictory that you won''t bully me. Are you talking nonsense here? Next time I go home to see my grandfather, I have to tell him how you lied to me. "


    "We boast?" When the great monk saw that I doubted them, he was the first one who could not bear to argue. I had already seen the character of the three of them. The great monk had the most hot temper, the best face and the most difficult things to hide. The Taoist priest was the most calm and knowledgeable, the most knowledgeable, the most reliable in speaking and doing things. Besides being dirty and messy, the smelly beggar was also the laziest, the most rogue and the most shameful.


    I expected the monk to be the first to blame me. The great monk is unconvinced, and the smelly beggar is unconvinced. Only the old Taoist is the most calm.


    I deliberately said with three-point doubt, "isn''t it. You only talk big words to scare people. Who knows if it''s true or not? Maybe you''ve only been to the desert island near Dragon Island, just like my friends and I, and you haven''t been to the real dragon island at all. "


    "Joke. We''ve lived on Dragon Island for more than 20 years, and we know better than you. " The great monk once again let slip his words and let out his whereabouts over the years.


    "Master, you are an elder and a friend of my grandfather. I shouldn''t have doubted you, but there''s a saying that there''s no evidence for your eloquence. If you can''t come up with some evidence, who can convince you, right? Otherwise, I said that I have been to Lingxiao hall, met the Jade Emperor, and drunk with him. Do you believe that? If you can tell me something about Dragon Island, I have an intuitive feeling to judge whether what you said is true or false, right


    The great monk was choked and flushed by me. There was nothing wrong with what I said. If there was no hard evidence, how could they make me believe that they had actually been to Longdao.


    In fact, these three old men got into the corner by themselves. I have been dealing with them since I was a child, and I have deep feelings about their characteristics. Old men all have one common characteristic: good face, obstinacy, and don''t like to be suspected. In particular, the three old men seldom communicate with outsiders. They have lived on a desert island for more than 20 years, separated from society and communication In other words, it''s no different from savages.


    The three of them are always arguing with each other. They don''t agree with each other. Life on the desert island is so boring that they have to have some fun on their own.


    In this context, the three of them are very serious about face, because this is the only thing they have, which can not be trampled on. It is also for this reason that I can achieve my goal with the method of provocation.


    It''s none of my business whether you believe it or not. But for the three of them, if I doubt them, it''s equivalent to doubting their life in recent years and their past. It''s a big event and I can''t be careless.


    This is the result of my own analysis. I believe in my own judgment. Over the years, I have learned a lot from Lin Manxue and pakchoi. They have unique vision and are good at seeing through people''s inner world.


    Both Lin Manxue and pakchoi like to analyze people''s hearts. They can see the essence through phenomena and analyze people''s inner activities through some external and objective reactions. Only by grasping people''s hearts and knowing what the other party is thinking can they make better strategies to achieve their goals.This is the magic weapon for them to fight for a place in the business world. I have never seen her face before, so I don''t judge her here. But I saw with my own eyes that Manxue company grew up step by step. She lived in the crevice of Yan Qingcheng, Xiang Pengyu, Lin family, Xiang family, Yan Family and Kong family. If she didn''t have this ability, she would have been eaten alive by them.


    I used to be short of this aspect. Since I became the general manager of the branch, I have paid more and more attention to this aspect. The higher the position, the greater the responsibility and the more complicated the situation, the more things I need to learn and think.


    In fact, I can see through the minds of the three of them, not because I am so powerful, but because they have lived on an isolated island for too long, just like a group of children, their minds are relatively simple, and they don''t know how to hide their emotions and thoughts.


    The three old men went to one side to discuss.


    The great monk couldn''t bear to tell me something about Longdao. The old beggar also thought that there was nothing I couldn''t say. Anyway, I haven''t been to Longdao, and my grandfather had a different relationship with them. It''s nothing to let me know about Longdao. Seeing that they both agreed, the old Taoist priest didn''t intend to insist any more. I''m not an outsider, just let me know That''s right.


    After the three of them came back, they told me one thing. If I didn''t agree to their terms, they wouldn''t tell me about Longdao.


    "Ye Wawa, with our relationship with your grandfather, it''s not impossible to tell you what happened on Dragon Island. Originally, it''s not a secret, but you are not allowed to talk to anyone except your grandfather."


    "Why is that?"

 Chapter 499

    The old Taoist patiently explained: "the Dragon Island is too dangerous and full of temptation. If anyone is curious, he will die for nothing. So if you tell people it''s not helping them, it''s hurting them, you know? "


    "Good. I don''t talk to anyone but my grandfather. "


    The three old men are very interesting. They believe me with a simple promise, and they are not afraid of my turning back. Maybe they understand my grandfather''s temper and think that I am his grandson. Naturally, they have the same temper as him.


    The four of us sat on the ground. Although it was cold on the concrete floor, it was uncomfortable standing all the time.


    I asked them because they didn''t know where to start.


    I "cheaters also participate in our industry?"


    "No. Elder, let me tell you the truth, your industry is declining, the real beggars are estimated to have disappeared, and the rest are liars. "


    "I''ll fuck you." He has been in this industry for half his life. Now I tell him that his colleagues are all broken up and his position is occupied by swindlers. Can he not be angry?


    I don''t mean to make fun of him. Today''s beggars are really disguised as swindlers. They use various means to win the sympathy of others, such as physical disability, parents, wives and children who are seriously ill and have no money for medical treatment, no travel expenses and so on. The real beggars are very few and almost disappeared.


    The only few of them may be lunatics who have lost their minds. In a strict sense, they have brain problems, not beggars.


    Chou Jiaohua was annoyed for a while, and he had nothing to do with this situation. He choked his mouth and said, "the Taoist priest and the monk know my details. I always call Hua a blind man. Your grandfather, Dr. ye, cured me."


    Ah? I didn''t expect that smelly beggar and my grandfather had such a connection.


    "You three knew each other before?"


    The big monk touched his bald head and his face was red. He said coarsely, "I don''t know you. We were born in the same year. When we were young, we played with mud and lived together for nearly 70 years. "


    The Taoist priest opened the gourd wine pot, took a sip of wine and said, "Lao Jiaohua didn''t cheat you. He was really blind for several years. For the first time, we went to Longdao three times to look for medicinal materials to treat his eyes."


    The big monk touched his stomach and said with emotion: "not only that, at that time, something grew in my stomach. My stomach grew bigger and bigger day by day, and my pain always made me roll all over the ground. My illness was cured by doctor Ye. So Dr. Ye is our Savior. Without him, we might have died early. "


    According to the great monk, isn''t it a tumor that grows in the stomach? Can my grandfather cure the tumor? It''s incredible.


    "Can my grandfather cure blindness and cancer?"


    The great monk asked, "tumor? What is a tumor? "


    "Oh, it''s simply something else on the body."


    "Yes. Why not. Your grandfather has a magic recipe in his hand, which records the prescriptions for various diseases. It''s very powerful. "


    No wonder my grandfather is a famous doctor who can cure all kinds of diseases. He has a secret book in his hand.


    The old Taoist sipped another sip of wine. The smelly beggar wanted to drink it too. He held the broken bowl in his hand and shook it up and down to make a beggar''s begging posture. The old Taoist pushed away the beggar''s broken bowl:


    "get out of the way, there''s not much wine in the gourd, you can''t have it."


    The smelly beggars are pestering around the old Taoist priest. The beggars are extremely thick skinned. Once they are targeted by him, it is not so easy to get away again.


    Tired of being entangled, the old Taoist frowned and poured a little bit into the old beggar''s broken bowl.


    "Smelly Taoist, you can''t give more, you can''t dig."


    Smelly beggar see Taoist slowly pour wine, ready to rob, the old Taoist covered the gourd mouth, a face distressed said: "smelly beggar, your mother insatiable, I''m kind to pity you, give you a little, your mother is not satisfied, you like to drink or not."


    "Miser!"

 Chapter 500

    The old Taoist pushed the smelly beggar away, turned his head and asked me with a smile: "Ye Wawa, would you like to have a drink, too? I''m a good wild macaque wine. I can''t buy it in the market."


    The wine in the gourd is really fragrant. When the old Taoist opened the gourd plug, the fragrance overflowed, and the fragrance of the wine diffused in the air for a long time.


    But when I saw the old gourd and the smelly old beggar beside me, I didn''t have any appetite to drink. Drinking is the atmosphere. The old beggar completely destroys the atmosphere and makes people lose their appetite.


    "Thank you. I don''t have to. "


    When the old beggar saw that I refused the old Taoist''s wine, he suddenly felt a trace of regret on his face. He shook his head and said:


    "the baby really doesn''t know the goods. The smelly Taoist''s wine is not ordinary wine. It''s good for your health to drink it. The old Taoist''s stingy guy is willing to give it to you, and you don''t know how to cherish it. It''s a pity, it''s a pity."


    The big monk looked greedily at the wine in the gourd of the old Taoist priest, and said with a flattering face, "if you don''t drink it for me, my big monk will be greedy."


    "Roll, roll as far as you can." The old Taoist immediately put away the gourd and drove the monk away.


    "Smelly Taoist, you can''t be like this. Why don''t you give it to the big monk and give it to the little doll?"


    The old Taoist said with disdain, "it''s natural for people to cry for food with flowers. Other people''s dolls are guests. What''s your mother''s reason to drink the old Taoist''s wine?"


    The old Taoist ignored the great monk, and then went on with the previous topic:


    "however, although these prescriptions in Dr. Ye''s hand are magical, many of them are difficult to find, and many of them are extinct. That''s why we went to Longdao to find herbs."


    "How do you know about Longdao?"


    The great monk didn''t get the wine and came back resentfully. He didn''t give the Taoist a chance to tell a story alone. He put it in and said, "it''s from Banxian."


    "Banxian?"


    "Yes. Before our village, there was a Banxian who lived in a broken temple at the head of the village. He was very mysterious and knew everything. He told us that our three brothers went to beg him. "


    "How old was the Banxian then?"


    "It was seventy by then."


    More than 40 years ago, I was 70 years old. If I had lived to this day, I would have been more than 110 years old.


    "How do you know my grandfather?"


    The old Taoist recalled: "when your grandfather was young, he took your grandfather to collect medicine everywhere. Once he passed by our village and had a rest in our village. That''s how he got to know each other."


    "My grandfather?"


    "Well."


    Our Ye family has been practicing martial arts and medical farming for generations, but my father didn''t have this talent. Later, he abandoned medicine and became a high school teacher in Zhejiang University.


    The Taoist priest continued: "your grandfather thanks us for our hospitality. Let''s go to Mingyang citrus village when we have time. If there are any serious diseases, we can go to them. A few years later, Lao Jiaohua is blind, and the great monk also has a strange disease. I also have some hidden diseases. So we went to Mingyang to find your great grandfather in the hope that he can help us relieve our pain. "


    "We begged all the way to citrus village after a lot of hardships. After we arrived, we knew that your grandfather had passed away. Your grandfather warmly received us and treated us. We lived in Citrus village for more than three months, and the disease got some remission but not eradication. Dr. ye said that he lacks several kinds of medicinal materials. Because of the lack of these key medicinal materials, the effect is not particularly ideal. "


    The great monk added: "we have lived in Citrus village for more than half a year, but the situation has not improved. On the third day, we said goodbye to Dr. ye and went back to our hometown to look for medicinal materials. Because we are rich in various kinds of medicinal materials. When your grandfather brought your grandfather to our village, it was because we had rich medicinal materials and complete varieties. Unfortunately, we searched the mountain for more than three months, but we still couldn''t find anything. "


    I asked curiously, "do you know herbs?"


    "Yes. The people in our village, from 80 years old to 3 years old, don''t know herbal medicine. We mainly rely on collecting medicinal materials, hunting and farming for a living, but the doctors in our village are not as good as your grandfather. "


    Unwilling to be lonely, the smelly beggar added: "Dr. Ye told us all the herbs he lacked, and he gave us a list of the shapes, properties, functions and so on of all kinds of herbs. These herbs are really rare, and we haven''t seen them in our village."


    "So you went to Longdao?"


    The Taoist priest nodded: "not bad. We didn''t find any medicinal materials in the village, so we had no choice but to consult Banxian. Banxian refused to tell us at first, but later we begged him to kneel outside the broken temple for three days and two nights and ask him for directions. When Banxian saw that we were really miserable and sincere, he told us a place where there must be. This place is Dragon Island. Banxian doesn''t suggest that we go to Longdao. He thinks it''s in vain for us to go there. He says that when we go to Longdao, we''ll never come back. "


    "Did you choose to go in the end?"The great monk said helplessly, "what if you don''t go. Why don''t you go to die? Maybe you can''t have a chance. I don''t want to be blind all my life. What''s the point of living like this. Taoist, when his secret illness broke out, he was in pain. If he goes on like this, he will see the king of hell one day. I''m not to mention that my stomach is getting bigger and bigger. I can''t tell when I''ll be burst. "


    It suddenly occurred to me that the three of them were all peasants. Why did they pretend to be Taoists, monks and beggars.


    The old Taoist explained, "it''s not because the road is too far away. We have no food before we go far away. We beg all the way. Taoists and monks can make love, and beggars are more convenient. The three of us are not pretending to be monks. I became a Taoist because I was a Taoist in the village before. The monk chose to be a monk because he was born bald and lazy. As for the old beggar, he used to be blind and couldn''t see the way, so he begged for a living in the village. "


    So it is. No wonder at the beginning of the meeting, I sneered at the monk that he was a bald donkey. He reacted so strongly that he almost tried to compete with me. Naturally, people born with baldness taboo this name.


    "So when you come back this time, are you going to go back to your old business?"


    The old Taoist was a little ashamed and said, "when we went to Longdao with your grandfather, we only brought these clothes, all of which were Taoist robes, monk robes or old clothes. One person brought a big bag. I didn''t expect that we had been in Longdao for more than 20 years. When we left Longdao again, we would only be able to come back in this shape."


    "No, you haven''t been with Kong Xueqiang for a while, and he hasn''t bought you any clothes?"

 Chapter 501

    "You said that young Master Kong?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go. He looks down on us as a bird. He won''t even let us get too close to him. If he hadn''t been in danger, he wouldn''t have looked us in the eye The great monk is the most honest. He is angry when he talks about Kong Xueqiang.


    In fact, it''s not Kong Xueqiang''s fault. Their three looks do harm to the appearance of the city. Kong Xueqiang is a playboy brother. If they follow, how can they pick up girls?


    Especially the smelly beggar. He can smell the smell of garbage every ten meters. Who can bear it? Only the big monk and the old Taoist can bear it. We are used to it.


    "How did you meet Kong Xueqiang?"


    The great monk said, "it''s not him, it''s his sister, Miss Kong. When she saw us begging all the way and no one was willing to give us anything to eat, she kindly gave us some money and asked us to protect her brother. Every meal was served with wine and meat, so we could eat whatever we like. "


    I''m really speechless. Kong xuerui dismissed them after a meal. Do you want to sell yourself so cheaply?


    "You know kung fu before?"


    "The people in our village advocate force. Everyone has a few skills."


    I don''t think it''s a matter of time that they are so good at Kung Fu.


    "You''ve always been so good at Kung Fu?"


    The great monk said, "neither. The three of us had nothing to do with each other on Dragon Island. Later, we became more and more powerful. In fact, we didn''t feel it ourselves. I just feel that the other side is improving day by day. Maybe that place in Longdao is suitable for practicing martial arts. It''s good for body and luck


    "How do you recognize me as the Ye family?"


    "Because you have the strength of Ye''s family."


    "Can you see the inner strength?"


    The old Taoist said, "I can''t see it. Inner strength is like the wind. You can''t see it. When it comes, you can judge its existence by the things around you, such as branches, leaves, strong grass, gags and so on. It''s the same with inner strength. When you use it, we can see it naturally. "


    The metaphor of Taoist priest is vivid and easy to understand.


    "Does the world really have inner strength?"


    Seeing that I asked such a silly question, the great monk said with disdain, "of course. Inner strength is not so rare. Everyone has it. Without inner strength, we can''t walk freely and run around


    We can walk not because of internal strength, but because of energy, the energy provided by metabolism.


    The three of them don''t know about metabolism. When I say this word, they look at me in a daze. Can they eat or drink?


    I have explained metabolism. In short, it is the material exchange and energy exchange, material transformation and energy transformation inside and outside the body.


    What I said was dry mouthed, and they were at a loss when they heard it.


    When the old Taoist saw my spitting and purple lips, he handed me the gourd. I drank two mouthfuls without thinking about it, because my mouth was too dry. When I reacted, I vomited directly.


    My day, this Birdman, take advantage of me not to be prepared. I felt sick in my heart. I ran to the corner and squatted there. I felt like vomiting for a long time, but I couldn''t. Taoist priest, monk and beggar look at each other, don''t they drink two mouthfuls of wine, this is drunk, drink so bad?


    I vomited for a while and didn''t vomit anything, so I didn''t vomit. There''s no water here, otherwise I absolutely have to gargle. The more I think about it, the more disgusting I feel. Whether I''m polite or impolite, in short, this is the most real idea in my heart at this time.


    I do what I think, no matter what they think of me.


    I went back to the three strange people, and the old Taoist said, "doll, are you ok?"


    "Nothing."


    The old beggar looked at me contemptuously and said, "you doll, how can you drink so badly? You don''t look like Dr. ye at all. You''ll get drunk after two drinks?"


    I waved that I didn''t want to talk about it. Because it''s not about the amount of alcohol. Hygiene. Do you understand? Talk to the three of them about hygiene. OK, it''s too much for me. I don''t want to play the piano to the ox again.


    "Taoist priest, you just said that I have the strength of Ye family in my body?"


    "Yes. It''s weak, but it''s pure. "


    The big monk suddenly took his hand and clasped my wrist again. He shook his head and said, "your reaction is too slow. My big monk hasn''t tried his best. You can''t fight at all."


    The old beggar pushed the monk''s hand away and pulled me aside. He looked me up and down, and I was staring at him.


    "Little doll, you don''t seem to be lucky now?"


    "Luck?"


    The old beggar''s ability of language expression is relatively poor. He scratched his head and looked at the old Taoist when he couldn''t explain clearly. The old Taoist explained for him: "the old beggar means that you can''t use your inner strength."


    "How to use internal strength?" I don''t understand that.


    "You don''t know inner strength?"


    I shook my head: "I don''t know anything except special effects and sound."


    The old beggar, monk and Taoist looked at me again. What are the special effects and audio?I don''t mean to tease them. Every time I watch martial arts movies, the protagonists use their internal skills to open and hang up, don''t they always have special effects sound bonus?


    For example, as long as the stereo is turned on, the gang leader Qiao in Tianlong Babu will be able to block and kill the gods and the Buddha will block and kill the Buddha.


    "I said:" I mean nothing, or you give me an explanation


    The old Taoist has the most profound knowledge and the best eloquence. He explained to me:


    "according to my observation and experience over the years, internal strength has three functions: first, to stimulate the potential in the body and make the body reach the best state; second, to repair the body damage and resist the invasion from outside; third, to leak and kill the enemy."


    Taoists are worthy of studying for several years. They speak in a more orderly way, so that people will not be confused.


    "Can internal energy be released? Isn''t this the plot in the martial arts movie? "


    "Of course." The Taoist priest made a demonstration. There were some bricks piled in the corner in front of him. He took a dozen bricks at random and folded them together. He cut them with one palm. Suddenly, a dozen bricks broke from the middle.


    I''ll go. I''ll use my unfathomable Kung Fu. Isn''t it Qigong? Acrobatic troupes often see this kind of performance, which is much more gorgeous than them. Other people''s props are n grades higher than him, such as golden spear piercing the throat, broken stone on the top of the head, knife mountain nailing the bed, whole body beating, broken stone in the heart, etc To show what''s unusual.


    When the Taoist priest saw that I was dismissive, he frowned and said, "you don''t seem surprised at all?"


    "Taoist priest, is this what you call internal strength and external strength?"


    "Yes."


    I said in a joking tone: "is there anything more difficult? If you want to cheat people by this, I''m afraid you''ll be hungry."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    I half joked with a faint smile: "fierce is fierce, but not dazzling. It would be better if you could add some special effects or make up some bitter drama, but it''s a pity that no one is willing to invest. "

 Chapter 502

    They don''t know what I''m talking about, and I don''t expect them to understand. The three of them have been in Longdao for a long time, and they still live in the past. In the past 20 years, great changes have taken place outside. They have been eliminated by the times.


    The big monk saw that I didn''t like their Kung Fu, so he suddenly turned around and put two fingers into the concrete column and pulled out two bricks.


    The big monk surprised me with his bare hand. It was a concrete column. Even if he knocked it with a hammer, it would take several times to break it. He solved it with two fingers.


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have thought it was a performance column. It was hollow inside and a piece of wallpaper was pasted on the outside to fool the audience. But the concrete column inserted by the great monk was real and didn''t cheat at all. My darling, it''s amazing.


    When the big monk saw my adoring eyes, he was full of arrogance. I took his two fingers and looked left and right. Apart from being stained with a lot of lime, there was no sign of damage.


    The big monk blew his fingers, and the bull said coarsely, "have you taken it?"


    I quickly nodded: "how do you do it?"


    The old beggar narrowed his eyes into a slit and said with disdain, "it''s a trick to carve insects. He focuses his inner strength on his fingers, tears a gap with speed and skillful force, and then takes advantage of the opportunity to pull out the brick. It''s a very simple thing


    I used to think that there was no inner strength in this world. Inner strength was just something made up by martial arts novelists. But now, seeing the power of the great monk, I have to believe it.


    I remember what faction Neijin was in the TV series, so I asked curiously:


    "what Neijin are you practicing?"


    "Like you, Ye''s inner strength."


    "I''ll go. Is Ye''s strength so strong? "


    The old Taoist explained, "we were in danger with your grandfather on Dragon Island. Your grandfather taught us the method of luck in a cave. We have been practicing this method for more than 20 years. So Dr. Ye is not only our three life-saving benefactor, but also our teacher. "


    If what the old Taoist said is true, I should call it elder according to seniority, but from another angle, we are from the same master, and we have the relationship of brothers.


    How can I have three such wonderful elder martial brothers? My God, it''s a bit chaotic.


    The beggar said lazily, "little doll, why is the internal strength in your body so different from ours? Have you just learned?"


    "Well. It''s less than a year. "


    "No. When you were in Longdao, your grandfather injected a kind of primitive energy into your body. You''re not so bad as a boy. " The old beggar frowned in wonder.


    "Can internal force be transmitted?"


    How do I feel that the plots in martial arts novels are not all made up, at least the statement of Neijin has been verified by three weirdos.


    The old Taoist explained, "yes. However, Dr. ye said that there are preconditions for internal force conduction, not everyone can conduct. There is a saying that "three pass and three don''t pass."


    "What is three biographies?"


    "The same clan, yin and Yang, origin."


    According to legend, I didn''t understand any of them. It seems that I am very particular about them.


    "What does that mean?"


    Taoist priest explained: "it means that the same internal strength can be transmitted. For example, I belong to the same family as the old beggar and the great monk, so I will not repel them, but can transmit each other. Yin Yang transmission means that men and women are not restricted by this kind of restriction, because men are Yang and women are yin. They are interdependent, but the way of transmission is special. It is said that for infants, this kind of transmission is unrestricted, because infants are the initial stage of a person''s growth and development, and their vitality is the most fragile, so there will be no such phenomenon as regurgitation. Of course, no matter what the situation is, there are also requirements for the transmitter. If it can''t reach the level of internal strength and external leakage, it''s useless to talk about anything. "


    "What is the three no biographies?"


    "Different clan, same sex, congenital deficiency."


    "It''s easy to understand that people of the same sex do not have the same ancestry, because I''ve explained it before. On the other hand, I understand it, but why don''t we have this congenital deficiency?"


    The Taoist priest thought for a moment and gave an example: "the inborn deficiency is that you are not forced. The internal strength belongs to the external strength. It''s like a soap bubble. It''s fragile. You have to blow into it. Can you stand it?"


    "So it is."


    The Taoist priest took a breath silently and put his right hand on my pulse. I felt a great force pouring out. The air flow in my body met with it and immediately resisted, but it was defeated and disappeared.


    The Taoist priest drew back his inner strength and frowned as if thinking about something.


    "Taoist, what do you think?" The great monk looked at him and asked.


    "The air flow inside the doll is strange."


    "What''s weird?"


    Taoist estimated that he couldn''t tell. He didn''t elaborate. He just twisted his eyebrows together and couldn''t do anything about it.


    The smelly beggar suddenly grabbed my other hand, and there was a strong force from his hand. The air in my body surged again, but it was a pity that it disappeared after a short time.The smelly beggar gave a sound, but he didn''t understand.


    The Taoist and the beggar let go of my hand and said, "doll, your meridians are in all directions. Who helped you get through all of them?"


    I don''t understand these at all, and no one helps me get through my channels.


    "Is it Dr. ye?" Asked the old beggar tentatively.


    The Taoist shook his head and said, "impossible. How can Dr. ye do it alone. Not to mention Dr. ye, we can''t do it even with the help of the three of us. "


    "Isn''t it good for me to get through the meridians?" It''s put like this in TV dramas. It''s said that Ren and Du can become first-class experts if they get through the two channels.


    As for the reality, I''m not sure.


    The Taoist said ambiguously, "it''s good and it''s not good."


    "How do you say that?"


    "After the meridians are opened, the air flow in your body can be recycled and live forever. But because your foundation was too poor and the air flow in your body was too weak before, it was difficult for you to gather together in such a wide range of circulation, so you can''t exert any strength. Only under certain circumstances, they converge automatically and unite to form a stream, can you exert their power The role. "


    No wonder I don''t feel anything at ordinary times. The air flow in my body doesn''t work at all. It''s only when life and death are at stake that they are excited and gathered together that I can escape from death several times.


    I must be very open-minded when they have practiced for many years.


    "What should I do?"


    The great monk said, "what can I do? I can only practice slowly. Qi training is a long-term accumulation process, which can not be achieved overnight. You are still young, take your time. "


    "Is there any quick way?"


    "How can you be quick? If you want to be quick, you won''t be able to achieve it. Practice Qi and eat. Can you become a fat man with one mouthful?"


    I think so. It''s not like playing a game, throwing money to buy equipment, practicing level quickly, adding blood to it. It''s easy to revive with full blood.


    As we chatted, it was completely dark. We were so speculative that we forgot our date with pakchoi. Oh, this is pakchoi pigeon.


    Cabbage is such a fierce woman.


    It''s over.

 Chapter 503

    I took out my mobile phone, climbing QQ, ready to say hello to cabbage, I didn''t mean to stand her up, there are indeed special circumstances.


    Before I could type the words in the Chinese cabbage chat window, Hua mumbled: "doll, do you have anything to eat? I always call Hua hungry."


    The smelly beggar is hungry, so is the big monk. In fact, the Taoist priest is also hungry, but he is not as noisy as the two of them.


    I quit the interface and put away my mobile phone. I wanted to take them to the grand hotel for a meal, but I still gave up the idea by looking at their looks.


    Nowadays, people like to judge people by their appearance. The three of them are really not suitable for eating in a hotel, especially the smelly beggar. Once he enters the hotel, all the guests in the hotel will be scared away. If he doesn''t scare away, he will be smoked away. His taste is too strong.


    "Three elders, why don''t you wait here for a moment, and I''ll buy some food to eat."


    Smelly beggar has no self-knowledge, he waved: "don''t be so troublesome, we''ll go with you."


    The great monk is also eager to try.


    "This -" I''m hesitating how to refuse. If they go with me, will the waiter or security guard of the hotel turn me out.


    It''s not that I don''t want to take them. They really can''t do it.


    The Taoist is more aware of current affairs. He holds the smelly beggar in one hand and the big monk in the other hand and says, "let''s have fun. Just wait here. The baby will be back soon."


    "Why wait? It''s easy to go together. " The old beggar wanted to eat in the hotel. When they came back from Longdao, they saw that hotels were everywhere. But as soon as they stepped in, security guards or waiters would drive them out, which made him sad all the time.


    The Taoist said in a low voice, "don''t embarrass the baby. The decoration of the hotel is so beautiful that it''s not suitable for us to go in. We''d better wait here. "


    The big monk doesn''t care where he eats. The key is to have something to eat. He can eat seven or eight bowls of rice for a meal.


    When I saw that the three of them were still discussing, I quickly went downstairs to apply oil on the soles of their feet. I didn''t want to take them, not for fear of losing my face, but if they followed me, I was afraid that no place would take us in. After all, a hotel guest is not only us, but also to take care of other guests, right.


    I went out of the ruins and walked 500 meters to get a taxi. I went to a good hotel and ordered more than ten dishes and two bottles of Maotai.


    I can''t bring them here to have a chat, but I still hope they can eat and drink well. I told the waiter that I would take them away after cooking.


    So many dishes must wait for some time, I just took advantage of this time to contact cabbage, I took out my mobile phone to climb again QQ, when I was ready to enter, my mobile phone had a phone call in, I saw it was Lin Manxue.


    "President Lin."


    I''m afraid Yan Qingcheng will be by Lin Manxue''s side, so I don''t call her Manxue, but President Lin.


    Lin Manxue in the opposite side with a hoarse voice, deliberately low voice said: "there is no one next to me, but also to be low-key.". What did you call me about yesterday? "


    "Man Xue, how did you turn off the power yesterday?"


    "Yan Qingcheng and I went to investigate a company. It''s a high-tech company. We are not allowed to bring mobile phones in. All the mobile phones you take with you need to take off the battery, and then put them in a storage room. There is a special person to take care of them. "


    "So careful? Are you afraid of bugging or surveillance equipment? "


    "Maybe. By the way, you''ve done a good job in this project. Mr. Lin is very rewarding when he comes back. Ha ha. " Lin Manxue in the opposite ha ha Jiao smile twice, her voice through the mobile phone, listen to my heart crisp.


    I laughed twice: "Hey, hey. I don''t dare to hope for rewards, just live up to Mr. Lin''s expectations. "


    Lin Manxue asked me gently: "where are you now? Have you returned to Mingyang? "


    "No. I''m here in Hangzhou. "


    "What are you doing in Hangzhou?" Lin Manxue is a little surprised. It''s the Spring Festival now. According to my original plan, I want to go back to Mingyang to visit my family and get the household register by the way. These are all important things.


    I said honestly, "I have a friend in Hangzhou. She is going to get married soon. I''ll come to see her."


    "Oh. When are you going back? "


    "I''ll go back when I see her. Man Xue, what about you? When do you plan to return home? "


    Lin Manxue thought about it and said, "when you come back from Mingyang to Shencheng, tell me, I''ll come back from m country, and then you come to Hong Kong to meet me."


    Lin Manxue just finished and added: "I have a gift for you."


    "What gift?"


    "Hee hee. For the time being. "


    "No. Don''t you torture me by deliberately arousing my curiosity and not telling me? "


    "I don''t want to torture you, I just want to give you a surprise," he said. I assure you, this is your favorite present. ""Are you sure I like it?"


    Lin Manxue is very sure to say: "certainly like."


    "Good. I''ll trust you once. "


    "Hee hee."


    Lin Manxue suddenly and painfully said: "you have been working so hard recently, you must not have a good meal and rest?"


    "I''m fine. I''m not tired. "


    "Chutian, did I give you too much pressure. After all, you are still so young. Many things need to be done step by step. Will it be counterproductive for me to put such a heavy burden on you? "


    Lin Manxue began to doubt herself. She longed for me to grow up earlier, but she couldn''t bear to see me working so hard.


    After all, Lin Manxue loves me. When I''m too tired to move, she will shake her decision and belief.


    "Man Xue, I''m a man. I have to learn to grow up. Don''t worry, I can carry it."


    Lin Man Xue was silent for a long time. I could feel her contradictory heart on the phone. Man Xue''s breathing was uneven and intermittent. Only when people can''t choose to doubt themselves, can they calm down. The feedback to the external performance is shortness of breath and imbalance.


    "Man Xue, how was your meeting with your mother this time?"


    Lin Man snow ah, as if some absent-minded: "what do you say, I just distracted did not hear."


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Liman shuddered and said, "I''m fine. It''s too early to be sleepy. "


    Hangzhou is now more than 6 p.m., according to the time difference calculation, m country should be around 6 a.m., which is really early.


    "If you''re sleepy, sleep a little longer. I won''t disturb you."


    "Wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Manxue hesitated for a while and said, "are you going to hang up like this?"


    "What else?"


    Lin Man snow spat one mouthful, scold a way gently in the opposite side: "really stupid."


    I can''t help laughing. Lin Manxue has such a tender side.


    She wanted to be close to me, but she was too embarrassed to speak. This half shy and half annoyed state is really fascinating.


    "Man Xue, I miss you."

 Chapter 504

    Lin Manxue happily asked me: "what do you think?"


    "No tea, no rice."


    "It''s not good. I want to drink tea and eat rice, otherwise I''m not distressed when I''m hungry and thin."


    I especially think that Lin Manxue''s love talk is more smooth than me. She comes with just the right size. She has just defeated my heart and won''t let me collapse completely. This is the real master of love.


    I listen to the words that Lin Manxue cares about, and I can''t help but say, "I really want to marry you as soon as possible."


    This is the third time for me to say clearly that I want to marry her. These are the most real voices in my heart. I really want man Xue to be my wife. With such a wife, I have to wake up in my dreams.


    Many times I feel very lucky, I inadvertently open the heart of Lin Manxue, let her fall in love with me, how can I get the favor of Lin Manxue.


    This is a woman who can''t help Yan Qingcheng, Xiang Pengyu and Wei Wenjie, and I conquered her for no reason.


    Maybe I was an ascetic in my last life. I broke more than a dozen wooden fish and crutches, which moved the world. Only in this life can I get such a chance to be close to the goddess.


    "Man Xue, if you have nothing to do abroad, come back early. I''ll pick you up myself. After you come back, don''t leave me again. Even if you leave, you can''t leave for so long. I only give you half a day to one day''s leave. You can''t go anywhere without my approval. "


    I''m moved, and man Xue is also moved. In the distance, Lin Man Xue wants to stand beside me now, and we hug and kiss heartily. We young men and women have just realized the beauty of love and the joy of fish and water. One day''s absence is like three autumn. This kind of lovesickness is no different from other lovers.


    Lin Manxue said: "don''t imprison my freedom, and don''t bully me."


    "I want to imprison your freedom, I want to bully you, who let you be my woman, I have the right to ask you to do anything, also have the right to reward and punish you in any form."


    "Aren''t you afraid I''m unhappy?"


    "Not afraid."


    "Why?"


    "Because you are willing to be imprisoned by me."


    Lin Manxue chuckled and gave out a string of silver bell like laughter: "you are so cheeky. You can make decisions for me in this kind of thing. You''re not the roundworm in my stomach. How do you know what I''m thinking? "


    I take three parts of gentle, three parts of amorous language airway: "I''m not the Ascaris in your stomach, but I''m your heart, your liver, your nerve, your soul, what you think, what you say, what you do have to be adjusted by me, your every move is under my monitoring, you can''t escape."


    Lin Manxue was very clever and cooperated with me this time. Instead of refuting, she said to me:


    "do you think I want to escape?"


    "Can fish escape from the water?"


    At this time, Lin Manxue lost her former wisdom and arrogance. At this moment, she is a docile little woman who doesn''t know the world. She asked me foolishly:


    "why am I a fish, but you are water? Fish can''t live without water, but water can leave fish. Does this mean that I can''t live without you and you can leave me at any time? "


    This is just a figurative metaphor. Lin Manxue is still struggling with the logical relationship. Do you think she is stupid. Once a woman''s Emotional IQ plummets, this is really worth studying, but there is some truth.


    I bewitched her: "don''t you want to be a fish? Fish can swim freely in the water. She has no worries and worries, because all worries and worries are solved by water. Don''t you want to do this kind of fish? "


    "I don''t want to."


    "Why? Just because fish can''t live without water, but water can leave fish, don''t you want to live a free life like fish? "


    "No


    "Give me a reason."


    Lin Manxue was a little silent: "because water is a kind of amorous, he is not specific to feelings. With fish, he also wants shrimp, shells, turtle, green algae and so on. So I won''t make fish, and I won''t let you make water. "


    "Hey, hey. Man Xue, what do you think? It''s just a metaphor. "


    When the atmosphere returned to its original state, Lin Manxue suddenly asked me, "if one day there is a woman who is more beautiful and likes you than me, will you leave me and go into her arms?"


    "Man Xue, you are not so confident. You forget that you, Lin Manxue, are the most beautiful and best woman in the world. No woman can compare with you. Therefore, your worry is superfluous. "


    "What if?"


    "No if."


    Lin Xue sighed softly: "there is no perfect love in the world. If so, it''s just self deception. Women are fickle and men are amorous. They are a pair of contradictions. Do you think we can go to the end? "


    Why do I suddenly feel that man Xue is a bit pessimistic? She is not a pessimistic woman. On the contrary, she is extremely optimistic. Even if she encounters any more difficult and difficult things, she can always stick to it. Her performance today is quite abnormal. Abnormal things must have demons. Does man Xue encounter anything special."Man Xue, what''s the matter with you? Did something happen? "


    Lin Manxue didn''t answer me immediately. After a while, she said softly, "nothing. It''s just a surprise. "


    "No, you''re hiding something from me, aren''t you?"


    I always feel that something is wrong with Lin Manxue. She must have something to hide from me, and it''s not a small thing, otherwise she would not have such a big fluctuation in her heart.


    Lin Manxue pondered for a long time, and finally decided to confess to me: "Chutian, I think about it, I think it is necessary to let you know."


    Lin Man snow suddenly so serious talk, my in the mind a tight, can''t really what matter.


    "You say, I listen."


    Lin Manxue slightly pause, said: "my mother does not agree with us together."


    "Ah?" How many years has my aunt passed away? Can she still climb out of the cemetery and stop me from being with Liman snow. I feel surprised and strange. Is Lin Manxue neurotic? They all say that men and women have premarital phobia before they get married. Is she nervous and hallucinating.


    I didn''t say that Lin Manxue was abnormal, but I tried to find out what happened to her.


    "Auntie, what did she say?"


    "She didn''t say anything, but she didn''t agree with us together."


    Since she didn''t say anything, why didn''t she agree? And how could a dead aunt communicate with Lin Manxue, a living person, to dream?


    I asked my doubts. Lin Manxue explained to me what she was talking to her mother in the cemetery and what happened at that time.


    It turns out that''s what happened. I said with a smile, "that''s what you''re worried about. These are just accidents that can''t be counted."


    "But why is it the same every time?"

 Chapter 505

    I can''t explain this phenomenon clearly, so I can only use coincidence to dispel her worries. I also have a kind of uneasy fear in my heart, which is very bad. I don''t believe in the theory of gods and ghosts. However, there are too many things in the world that can''t be explained clearly by science, and not everything is made up by others.


    For example, I didn''t believe in Neijin before, but now I have it in my body. According to the three old men, almost everyone has it in their body, more or less.


    The inner strength of ordinary people is too weak to be ignored, and the experts with inner strength are very rare. They can count it with a slap, but it doesn''t mean there is no right.


    Lin Manxue hesitated a little and asked anxiously, "Chutian, what do you mean by my mother? Does she not want me to marry you? "


    I''m afraid that Lin Manxue will shrink back and get angry. Women are fickle and like to think wildly. Although Lin Manxue is not an ordinary woman, the smarter and more capable women are still women in the final analysis. They have more or less the inherent weakness of women''s character.


    "Man Xue, don''t think so. Aunt doesn''t mean that. She may be angry with me for not seeing her. Do you think it''s ok? I''ll get a passport to m country immediately after I go back to Shencheng. I''ll go to the grave and explain to her. If she still doesn''t agree, I''ll ask her to marry you to me. Is that ok? "


    Seeing that I care about her so much, Lin Manxue has to ask her mother''s permission even if I travel thousands of miles for a long distance. I have this kind of heart. She has great comfort in her heart, but she loves that I am too tired.


    "I can''t get my passport for a while and a half. It''s a problem this time. Well, I''ll go to the cemetery to see her in two days and tell her about us. I''ll tell her about our acquaintance and love. My mother loves me so much that she will agree. "


    "That will do. But man Xue, you must keep this matter in mind. If your aunt insists on not agreeing, you should inform me as soon as possible, and I''ll come right away. "


    "I see."


    Because of the matter of Lin Manxue''s mother, the emotions of Lin Manxue and I are affected. The marriage without the blessing of our parents is doomed not to be happy. We all hope her mother can agree with us to be together.


    It may be funny to say that it has something to do with whether a dead person agrees or not, but it''s very important for me and man Xue. Lin Man Xue and her mother have special feelings. Her aunt has always lived in her mind and never left. If she really doesn''t want Lin Man Xue to marry me, it''s really hard to do.


    I hope it''s just a coincidence, a misunderstanding, not doomed.


    Perhaps this implies that my love with Lin Manxue is full of variables and destined not to be smooth sailing.


    After my conversation with Lin Manxue, I felt as if there were 15 buckets to draw water. I sent a message to pakchoi:


    old goat: pakchoi, I''m so sorry today. Old goat went to the West Lake to look for you according to the agreement. He ran into an accident on the way and stood you up. I''m really sorry.


    Cabbage soon online, give me back a: what happened? Serious?


    Old goat: ah. it '' s a long story. Let me talk to you when I have a chance.


    Cabbage: OK. Where are you now? Did you leave Hangzhou?


    Old goat: No. I''m still in Hangzhou.


    Cabbage: where are you? I''ll go to you now.


    I''m going to deliver meals to three strange people. It''s not easy to let the cabbage come at this time, so I said: forget it tonight, I still have some things to do. Otherwise, tomorrow, at four o''clock tomorrow afternoon, we''ll meet at the West Lake.


    Cabbage: OK.


    I''m good at learning this time. The West Lake is so big. If I don''t agree on a specific location, I can''t find anyone. I think about it and say: we''ll meet tomorrow in the SUDI, and we''ll never see each other again.


    Pakchoi: never see you.


    I made an agreement with the cabbage, and the waiter packed the food for me. I paid for the food with wechat and left the hotel with a lot of packing boxes.


    When I arrived at the ruins building, monks and beggars had already scolded me 800 times, saying that my mother was a tortoise, slower than a tortoise, and nearly starved them to death.


    The Taoist priest is more considerate of me. There is no hotel nearby. I''m sure I''ll go far away. I can be excused for a long time.


    I opened the packing box and spread it flat on the ground. The smelly beggar and the monk didn''t need me to ask them to do it by themselves. It was like they hadn''t eaten for a year. They didn''t use chopsticks to do it directly. I strangled them. Who dares to eat.


    The three of them ate like hungry wolves, and they were more embarrassed than me. I thought I didn''t eat well, and I didn''t get close to Yazi. It can be seen that after I knew the three of them, I suddenly felt that I was also a civilized man. If anyone wanted to say that I didn''t eat well, I had to make a theory with him. Finally, I found a Baibu man to laugh at.


    I gave them a few disposable cups, they drink while eating vegetables, less than half an hour, the soup in the packing box is clean.They pretended to be polite to me and asked me to eat with them. That is to say, no one moved the land for me. Monks, beggars and Taoists occupied all the seats. I didn''t even have room to put one foot in, let alone sit down.


    I don''t have any appetite for these. As long as I don''t vomit, I dare to send them to my mouth.


    They don''t clean up after eating, so they leave it there. Anyway, it''s not their home. The devil has the spare time to deal with these things.


    After I was full of wine and food, three strange people took me to continue chatting. I gave each of them a cigarette. Unexpectedly, they were still addicted to smoking. They smoked one and asked me for another.


    I wonder, do they smoke on Dragon Island?


    Their cigarette ends were carefully put away and wrapped in a rough handkerchief. I couldn''t help but ask, "what are you doing?"


    "Save it for next time."


    "How do you smoke this?"


    The beggar looked at me contemptuously: "you doll just can''t live. These cigarette ends get together and roll up with a piece of paper."


    "Is that all right?"


    The Taoist priest said, "it''s good to have this. It''s really easy for us to smoke tobacco in a day when we have to cut it into two pieces. "


    I gave them all the cigarettes and asked, "Kong Xueqiang, don''t they care about your cigarettes?"


    "No matter what we look like, the boss of the shop doesn''t want us to go into the shop because he doesn''t want us to buy cigarettes. Besides, we don''t have much money. We have already spent all the money that Miss Kong gave us. "


    I''m really curious about how much Kong xuerui, a big boss, will give them.


    "How much did she give you?"

 Chapter 506

    "A lot." Beggars are just two words.


    "How much is a lot?"


    The great monk stretched out three fingers, and I guessed, "thirty thousand?"


    The monk shook his head.


    "Three thousand?"


    The monk shook his head again.


    "Can''t it be three hundred?"


    The Taoist took a puff of smoke and nodded gently: "yes. Three hundred. "


    I day, three hundred call a lot, she so big a rich woman just give three hundred put you away? What can a mere 300 yuan do? It''s hard to have a good meal. That''s a lot?


    But in a twinkling of an eye, I thought that the old beggars still lived in the past. The money at that time was not the same as it is now. Twenty years ago, the old Taoists estimated that they would earn about 20 yuan for a day''s ritual work. Three hundred was really a lot for them. Moreover, they begged all the way, and no one was willing to give them alms. It was difficult for Kong xuerui to give them three hundred Blame them for their gratitude.


    The reason why I feel less is that I know Kong xuerui''s wealth and know that she is a super rich woman. For ordinary people, giving 300 yuan to a few beggars is actually quite a lot. At least in the street, we seldom see people giving so much.


    I have a terrible mentality. No matter how rich Kong xuerui is, she earns money by herself. Why does she have to be extravagant? It''s a mentality of hating the rich and being a loser.


    I feel a little funny, laugh that I have become the general manager, and this ridiculous idea is too immature. If Lin Manxue knows, she will be very disappointed with me.


    I put it away and thought carefully. The four of us are sitting around. Now I am more and more casual with the three of them. We have a long history. According to the Taoist priest, we are brothers of all ages.


    They are quite simple minded. After getting acquainted with each other, they began to call me brother. They no longer call me baby, but younger martial brother. I no longer call them elder generation, but elder martial brother.


    After staying with these strange people for a long time, my thinking is a bit messy. I began to ignore these tedious red tape, and we made friends by heart.


    They began to tell me about their life on Dragon Island. The three of them took turns to fight. Monks, Taoists and beggars all spat on each other. When they were excited, they even got up to make some gestures.


    The more I heard it, the more surprised I was. Longdao is more beautiful, more charming and more dangerous than I thought. I am full of fantasy about this place. I really hope to visit Longdao.


    "Brother monk, since Dragon Island is so good, why do you want to come out of it?" This is one of the most puzzling questions for me. They are not young and can''t live much longer. Since they like Dragon Island so much, why should they go out of the island.


    There''s something wrong with that.


    The beggar sucked the cigarette all the way to his butt, and said in a depressed way: "we didn''t come out on our own initiative, we were driven out by a monster."


    "Monster? What monster? "


    The Taoist frowned and said, "a huge thing, as for what it is, we can''t say. This monster is very fierce. It takes up our territory and drives us to the sea."


    Another question came to my mind. They didn''t go to Longdao in one day or two for more than 20 years. Why didn''t the monsters drive them away before, but now they drive them away again?


    No wonder monsters have only recently appeared?


    "You have lived on Dragon Island for more than 20 years. Why did this monster appear at this time? Haven''t you seen it before?"


    "Longdao is very large. There are many monsters on it, big and small. We have seen, never seen, heard and never heard of them. We have met all kinds of strange things in the years we lived in Longdao, but the appearance of this monster is really last year. We haven''t seen it in the past few years."


    "Is it an alien species?"


    The Taoist thought for a while and said, "this is not good. Maybe it''s hiding somewhere and sleeping


    "Does it live in the sea or on land?"


    "It''s afraid of water. We can escape because it is afraid of water. It only dares to catch up with the sea, and when we go to the sea, it will not


    I think of a possibility: "then you stay in the sea all the time, it can''t help you."


    The beggar said depressed: "we also planned to do this at the beginning, but the anger is that last time we hid in the sea, the sky suddenly rainstorm, washed us out."


    "That''s how you left Dragon Island?"


    The three of them nodded together.


    "Are you going back to Dragon Island?"


    The big monk said angrily, "of course. Dragon Island is my home. I don''t want to go to Dragon Island. This monster has occupied my house. We have to deal with it when we go back. "


    "How to clean it up?"


    The Taoist priest has a plan: "we are going to get some fireguns, crossbows, gunpowder and poison, and fight with monsters with bare hands. We can only die in vain."


    Taoist priest, they have been away from the outside for a long time. More than 20 years ago, some farmers or mountain hunters might still have fireguns and shotguns. Now they have strict control over guns, gunpowder and poisons. Where can they get them.The bow and crossbow is relatively simple. You can do it yourself. The Taoist said that when he was young, he was both a Taoist and a carpenter. It was not a matter of one sentence to do these things.


    "When are you going to go to Longdao again?"


    The Taoist priest suddenly said nothing and looked at the distant sky with empty eyes. It took him a while to recover. I think the big monk and the old beggar are the same.


    Seeing this, I suddenly think of a five character poem by Li Bai: looking up at the bright moon, looking down to think of my hometown. They must be homesick.


    Children far away from home, who do not want home.


    "We left Yaowang village for more than 20 years. It was the place where I was born and raised. I don''t know if we will have a chance to go back in this life, so we plan to go back to Yaowang village first, and then go to Longdao."


    Every one has a feeling of nostalgia for his hometown. But the old Taoist and the great monk know that Yaowang village is not what it used to be. They can no longer live there, and Longdao is the most suitable place for them to provide for the aged.


    In a sense, Longdao has become their hometown, the second hometown.


    "Do you choose to stay with Kong Xueqiang and protect him secretly because you don''t have the travel expenses to go home?"


    The old beggar first said, "well," and then said:


    "we have no money to go back by car. We are following Master Kong secretly, begging along the street, hoping to make some money, but the effect is not very good, and we don''t want any money these days. "


    "How did you come to Hangzhou?"


    The Taoist replied, "Miss Kong sent someone to pick us up. At that time, the big monk and the old beggar were injured by the monster, and then washed away from Longdao by the sea. Those days, Miss Kong was playing by the sea with a group of people. We just stopped by the sea to beg, but no one paid any attention to us. Later, we set up a simple challenge arena on the beach for performing arts. The great monk and I exchanged Kung Fu and attracted some tourists to give us money. When Miss Kong saw us pitifully, she watched the performance for a while and rewarded us 300 yuan. She also called an accompanying doctor to treat the big monk and the old beggar


    "So you followed her?"

 Chapter 507

    The Taoist nodded and said, "Miss Kong is kind to us. She asked us to protect her brother secretly and take care of our food. In fact, we don''t have to do anything special. We just need to press this thing when young Master Kong is in danger."


    The Taoist took out a black box from his arms. It''s the size of a power treasure. I haven''t seen it before, but I know it''s a signal source when I think about it with my butt. As long as I turn on the device, the other party can receive the signal and convert it into a picture.


    This is a very advanced eavesdropping device, and there is no large-scale circulation on the market.


    The great monk suffered deeply. He advocated freedom most. As a result, he took over such a job. He wanted to leave, but he couldn''t leave, and he wanted to stay.


    "It''s not easy for us to refuse. For those of us who practice martial arts, we should repay each other with a drop of water. However, our three brothers are used to being free and don''t like to be bound, so we agreed with Miss Kong that we would only stay with Master Kong for one month, and we would leave by ourselves after one month. "


    "Can she agree?"


    "I agree with you, of course. And Young Master Kong doesn''t like to see us. His nose is not his nose, and his eyes are not his eyes. He always likes to find fault with us. When Miss Kong sees us, it''s up to us."


    Kong Xueqiang didn''t know the strength of the three of them. With their dress, it''s strange to see them. Kong xuerui''s bodyguards are all first-class experts, and naturally they don''t look up to him.


    Kong xuerui is a businessman who pursues the maximization of profits. She only gives the old beggars 300 yuan for food and drink, which shows that she is not optimistic about the strength of the three beggars and treats them as secret sentries.


    I thought of a possibility that Wei Wenjie might come back and threaten Kong xuerui and Kong Xueqiang. Kong xuerui was afraid of Wei Wenjie, so he strengthened the protection of her baby brother.


    Now she is in an extraordinary period. She dare not be careless. She can''t compete with the bodyguards around Kong Xueqiang. Wei Wenjie can only play a guard role. As a secret surveillance force, the old beggars must contact Kong xuerui''s security forces to protect Kong Xueqiang if Kong Xueqiang is in danger.


    The black box was the signal source they contacted. I thought it had something to do with Wei Wenjie when I saw it.


    Wei Wenjie should have been back in Shenzhen for a long time. It''s been a week. How can he be so calm?


    Although I am busy with my work during this period of time, if there is a slight disturbance, I can not receive any news in Shenzhen.


    It''s strange that Lin Manxue never mentioned Wei Wenjie to me again.


    The mountain rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building. This is the tranquility before the storm.


    We talked until midnight and spent the night here. The old Taoist said that after they came to this place, they would sleep here every night. They didn''t know where to get some broken quilts and spread them on the floor.


    They have been wandering all these years. They don''t care about food and accommodation any more. As long as there is a sleeping tube, it is on the bed or on the ground. They sleep very well and fall asleep on the floor.


    I did not sleep on the floor, but a person came to the balcony, I blow on the balcony, winter is really cold, wisps of cold wind blowing into my clothes, cold I shiver.


    The next morning, I went out to buy some clean clothes and brought a bucket of water. I asked them to change their clothes first. They looked like they couldn''t see people at all. No matter where they went, others would only drive them out. Even their basic life became a problem.


    They put on new clothes. I asked them to take care of their appearance with water. Then I called a didi express to take them to a bath center. First, I asked them to have a good bath.


    Although they can''t say how decent they are when they put on new clothes, at least they are not so shady. They are also open to business, so long as they don''t affect other guests, they will not drive them away.


    After taking a bath, I led the three of them to have a haircut. The monk had a big bald head, so he didn''t have to wait for a haircut. I asked the barber to cut the Taoist priest''s and beggar''s hair short and dress up.


    It was almost noon after finishing this, I went to a nearby ATM to withdraw 20000 yuan, gave the money to the Taoist priest, and took them to a big hotel for a meal.


    Nowadays, the real name system is required to travel by car. Whether it''s by plane, train or long-distance bus, the three of them have no ID card, so they can''t travel by car.


    I gave them a private car to take them directly to Yaowang village. I gave the driver 12000 yuan. I calculated that it would cost more than 2000 yuan for a single trip. He also had to run back empty. It would cost at least 45000 yuan for one trip. If the money was too little, people would not do it.


    The great monk always held my hand before he got on the bus. They were all lovers. When I was a baby, they all hugged me and accompanied my grandfather to Longdao to look for medicine. If it wasn''t for them, I wouldn''t live until now.


    They are also my saviors, and I should do something for them.


    The old Taoist said reluctantly, "younger martial brother, if you and Dr. ye need to find us, come to Yaowang village. If we leave Yaowang village, we must go to Longdao. If you are not happy outside, you can also live in Longdao with us."I nodded and said, "take care."


    I put them in the car and watched them leave.


    I took a taxi back to the hotel, took a bath and changed into a clean suit. I waited until about three o''clock, then left the hotel and came to the West Lake again. Cabbage and I made an appointment to meet at 4 p.m. in SUDI. I went straight to SUDI.


    With a total length of 2797 meters, the Su dyke is a tree lined dyke that runs through the north and South scenic spots of the West Lake. On the dyke are Yingbo, Suolan, Wangshan, Yadi, Dongpu and kuahong six bridges. On the Su dyke are many kinds of ornamental flowers and trees, such as Magnolia, cherry blossom, hibiscus and Melilotus. They are colorful all year round.


    Today, there are still a lot of people in SUDI. There are so many people. I went out about an hour in advance for fear of the embarrassment like yesterday.


    I went to a broad road of SUDI. There are many weeping willows on the bank. Now it''s time for willows to sprout. Spring is full. I see many butterflies chasing each other in the air.


    There are beautiful women passing by from time to time. I dare not stare at other people''s beautiful women like yesterday. I have a sneak glance. If I feel that the other person''s temperament and figure are not consistent with my imagination, I will not look at them carefully.


    Suddenly a young woman standing under a willow tree in front of me caught all my attention.

 Chapter 508

    This is a gorgeous beauty. Her height is about 1.72 meters. Her face is as white as snow, and her hair is as green as silk. From my point of view, she has a pair of foxy eyes. Her eyes are dark and smart, showing a deep feeling. Her neck is white and long, and her size is moderate.


    She is wearing a white fox fur coat, which outlines her concave and convex figure as a picture scroll. Her actions and actions radiate infinite charm.


    She has a white jacket, a white neck and black trousers. She has a pair of sunglasses on her forehead. She looks grand and playful.


    I knew who she was the first time I saw her.


    Cabbage, she must be cabbage.


    Because only Lin Manxue and pakchoi have this kind of temperament, and only they can wear this kind of simple dress so beautifully.


    Temperament beauty seems to be waiting for someone, but also from time to time to see the mobile phone, I want to determine whether she is cabbage, so I took out the mobile phone from my pocket, boarded QQ and sent her a message.


    Old goat: cabbage, friendly tips, you have a handsome guy at seven o''clock.


    As expected, I picked up the message from the young woman and looked at it with a smile.


    The young woman''s white face with a touch of rosy clouds, her small head tilted straight to my direction, our eyes in the air docking, collision, and then quickly separated.


    I understood her and she understood me. We walked slowly towards each other. The distance between us was no more than ten meters, but we walked dozens of steps together.


    The young woman looked at me as she walked towards me. I also looked at her as I approached her. I had a hunch that the cabbage was very beautiful, but her beauty was beyond my expectation. The cabbage was more beautiful than I expected.


    Cabbage eyes I guess beyond her imagination, she was staring at me, lips slightly open, biting a small tongue, face like peach blossom, looks like sprouting.


    We stopped at a distance of about one meter. The cabbage''s drooping head and red lips opened, and a faint fragrance came from her mouth.


    "Old goat?" Cabbage said to me lovingly spit out the tongue, raised the hands of the mobile phone, smilingly asked.


    "May I not admit it?" The opening remarks of me and cabbage are very special every time, or we both don''t like to follow the rules, and always like to do or say something out of line.


    "Hee hee. You don''t have to admit it. You are Cabbage suddenly jumped forward, once again the distance between us closer 50 cm.


    At such a close distance, I can clearly see the dense eyelashes in the pupils of Pakchoi''s eyes and the luster reflected from the tip of her nose. The skin on Pakchoi''s face is delicate and compact, and the pores are very small. Even if a beauty of this level has a plain face, I can''t find the pores on her face.


    , there is a special smell on the cabbage. I am very familiar with the smell. Lin Man snow is the smell. Do they have the same body fragrance or Chinese cabbage also use this perfume, so that I can not distinguish it foolishly?


    Close to enjoy cabbage, I found that the five features of cabbage really impeccable, each one is the best, but also grow just right.


    Cabbage found that I was secretly observing her, she was slightly shy, two blushes appeared on her white face, cabbage don''t turn away, don''t let me see her face.


    The charming side face of Chinese cabbage showed up in front of me, and my eyes immediately straightened. Her side face was more imaginative than the front face. Her smooth forehead, delicate skin, willow eyebrows, cherry mouth, half covered, hidden corner, exposed corner, let people can''t help but want to peep at her panorama.


    At this time, compared with the domineering in the virtual world, the cabbage is a little less energetic. Maybe when we get along alone, she consciously converges her momentum.


    Cabbage and I were suddenly silent. This is my first time to meet netizens. I believe cabbage is also. In addition to the curiosity and excitement at the beginning, we didn''t know how to go on after our hearts gradually calmed down.


    Embarrassment and unnaturalness spread between us.


    Maybe she and I have been living in each other''s virtual world since we met for 14 years. Suddenly we met each other like this, and we were not adapted to each other.


    Cabbage and I continued to move forward, passing a willow tree, cabbage suddenly stopped, folded a wicker in her hand to play, she gently folded a small section to weave a ring, this is a kid''s trick, but cabbage always gives me the feeling that it is between adults and children, between ordinary people and God.


    After a while, the cabbages didn''t work, either too loose or too ugly.


    I gently smile, also folded a wicker, folded a small section, three or two gave her knitted a ring, I handed the ring to cabbage, cabbage try to wear some, feel a little bit too big, I gave her to step up the ring to get smaller.


    After several repeated attempts, the wicker ring is finally suitable. Cabbage is very happy to wear it on her ring finger. I think her ring finger is bald. Isn''t she going to get married? Why didn''t she wear a wedding ring.I didn''t ask the question of cabbage. It''s someone else''s business. Besides, she hasn''t had a wedding yet. Maybe the groom will wear it for her on the wedding day. Isn''t there a ring exchange link in the wedding process.


    When I think of the wedding, I think of the wedding gift I bought for Pakchoi in the morning. I took out a box from my trouser pocket and handed it to pakchoi: "pakchoi, Congratulations, you are going to be a bride soon. This is your wedding gift."


    "What is it?" When the cabbage saw the gift, it showed two dimples on its face and took it over with a smile. When it opened it, it suddenly opened its eyes and found a cabbage jade pendant lying in the box.


    The Chinese cabbage looked happy and said, "it''s beautiful! Oh, cabbage, isn''t this me? "


    "Do you like it?"


    The cabbage nodded heavily: "well. I like it. I like it very much. "


    "Just like it."


    "When did you buy it?" Cabbage staring at the pendant in the box, it seems that she really likes it.


    "Morning."


    "Where did you get it?"


    I tell you the truth: "deep city."


    Cabbage took the jade pendant out of the box and handed it back to me: "can you help me put it on?"


    "Here it is?"


    "Well."


    I hesitated a little. People came and went on the Su dike. There were still many people taking pictures, some taking pictures of scenery and others taking pictures of themselves. If I helped the cabbage to put on the jade pendant, this picture would be taken unintentionally, whether it was unclear for me or the cabbage.


    After all, it''s a very ambiguous action. We two meet again in such a romantic place as Hangzhou West Lake. Chinese cabbage is going to get married soon. She is someone else''s bride, while my girlfriend Lin Manxue is far away in M country. Is it inappropriate for us to do so.


    I''m struggling.

 Chapter 509

    Cabbage with eager eyes looking at me, her eyes wide open, like the stars in the sky can speak, such a great beauty with such a kind of look forward to me, let me can''t bear to refuse, I and cabbage pure solid friendship, after more than ten years of years of sedimentation, as long as the heart is open, help friends hang a jade pendant is not a shameful thing.


    I want to gradually relax, so I took the jade pendant in both hands, turned to the back of the cabbage, ready to help her put it on.


    The figure of Chinese cabbage is against the sky, and its slim figure is like a willow swaying with the wind. Chinese cabbage is very compatible with me. She arranged the collar and rolled up her long hair to expose the whole snow-white back neck, which is convenient for me to wear.


    Cabbage''s neck is long and white, so beautiful that I don''t want it. When I help her put on the jade pendant, I accidentally touch the skin on Cabbage''s neck. It''s like a piece of hot water tofu. Her temperature and delicacy instantly spread all over my body, making me shiver.


    Cabbage also played an exciting spirit, but she did not say anything, just gently stroked the jade pendant in front of her hand.


    "Thank you, old goat."


    "No thanks. Happy wedding. "


    Chinese cabbage smiles at me, showing a row of neat white teeth. I see a trace of shyness in her beautiful face. The more I look at Chinese cabbage, the more I feel that she looks like Su Manyu in Shannan village. Her look, action, smile and figure are all somewhat similar.


    One moment, I mistakenly thought that the woman standing in front of me was su Manyu.


    The longer I get along with pakchoi, the more she feels like Su Manyu. At first, only three points are similar. Later, seven points are more and more similar in appearance, temperament and charm.


    No wonder I always suspected that Su Manyu was cabbage. They really had a lot in common. The only difference was that cabbage was just like Su Manyu''s replica, and Lin Manxue was su Manyu''s real body.


    I don''t know why I have such a ridiculous feeling. Pakchoi is pakchoi, and Su Manyu is Su Manyu. How can there be a real person and a replica?


    I feel ridiculous for my own idea. I can''t just because Su Manyu is my girlfriend. When I see a beautiful woman, I compare her with her, and then compare them to force them into one. Is there any comparability?


    The beauty released by each beauty is different. It''s just because of the colorful flowers that spring is full of in the world, right?


    "What are you thinking?"


    Cabbage see me in a daze, take the white tender hands in front of me, ask me softly.


    "Nothing."


    Cabbage eyes a turn, pear vortex smile: "old goat, you made a taboo, you know?"


    "Oh? What taboo? "


    The cabbage rubbed its hands and said, "you are with a beautiful woman, but you are thinking about another beautiful woman. Do you not respect this beautiful woman in front of you?"


    Cabbage''s sense of smell is always so sensitive, I am a little distracted, she can see the clue.


    I quibbled, "I don''t think about other women."


    "Ha ha."


    "What''s your expression?"


    Cabbage pursed red lips, casual way: "no expression, just want to hehe you."


    I know cabbage has seen something, but I wonder how she guessed so accurately and how she can see it.


    Cabbage look, I seem to be unconvinced, a face enigmatic way: "you are not convinced in the heart?"


    "It''s not that I''m not satisfied, it''s that I''m curious."


    "Curious? Wonder how I can tell you''re thinking about other women? "


    I nodded under the gaze of the cabbage. There''s nothing to deny. That''s the truth.


    The cabbage''s big eyes wandered around and looked at my heart with straight hair:


    "in that case, I''ll tell you how you showed your flaws. Just now your eyes were on me. You didn''t miss every part of my face, chest, small waist and long legs. After reading it, you still pondered a little. If you don''t compare me with a woman, I can only doubt that your old goat has any bad intentions towards me. "


    Cabbage is still sharp, and her analysis of the problem is very thorough, so I can not sophistry, nowhere to hide.


    However, I was torn down by Chinese cabbage face to face. I was peeping at her. No matter how cheeky I was, I was embarrassed. Chinese cabbage and I were friends. This made me look like a sex wolf.


    "Do you still want to deny it?" Cabbage body close to me again, her body fragrance constantly test my fragile nerves, I want to step back to open a distance, but feel like doing so with a ghost in my heart, afraid of being laughed at by cabbage.


    Since I have been recognized by Chinese cabbage, I have to admit: "in front of Chinese cabbage, any cover up is redundant. OK, I admit it."


    "You were thinking about Lin Manxue?" Cabbage suddenly jump out of such a sentence, almost scared me to pee.


    Is Chinese cabbage really a God? How can I guess exactly?


    I felt my forehead awkwardly and asked in surprise, "cabbage, why do you ask like this?"Chinese cabbage smiles a little and uses her hand to trim the broken hair scattered by the wind in front of her forehead. I find that she is very concerned about her image and can''t see any slovenness:


    "isn''t it obvious that there is a woman who can make you worry about all the time, except Lin Manxue?"


    "Cabbage, I don''t agree with that. There are so many beauties around me, not only general manager Lin, but also my boss. How dare I have the wrong idea? "


    Cabbage slightly side of the head, looking at me with a smile: "you say this is not guilty?"


    I was defeated in the eyes of cabbage. She is a little fox. I can''t escape her eyes, but I don''t intend to admit it face to face:


    "you don''t believe it. There''s a saying that you can never convince someone who doesn''t believe you on purpose


    Cabbage tut tut two: "your words are full of holes, let me how to believe."


    I ha ha two laughs a way: "what I say is big truth, which have what loophole?"


    Cabbages walked around me and looked straight at me. She was very good at psychological warfare. She wanted to make me unable to withstand the pressure and then confessed.


    This little trick is often used by Lin Manxue. I have a certain immunity in my body, and my ability to resist pressure is greatly increased.


    The Chinese cabbage stopped in front of me and said: "old goat, you forget that there is a saying in this world that is to cover up and make the most of it. You get along with Lin Manxue day and night. If such a beautiful woman is placed in front of you, but you are indifferent to her, it can only explain two problems. "


    I said with a smile: "it''s amazing that a man has no idea about Lin. what does that mean?"


    "First, you are not a man, so you are not interested in women; second, you are a man, but you have a problem with your orientation, so you are not interested in women. Old goat, you say you are the first or the second situation


    Cabbage has raised this issue to the level of whether it is a man or not. I can''t point out what she said if I sophistry again.

 Chapter 510

    I said with a bitter smile: "cabbage, you like to be aggressive when you speak, and you don''t want to leave a way out. I still have to tell you that brother Yang is a man, a real man."


    Cabbage narrowed his big eyes into a slit and said triumphantly, "so you admit it?"


    I shrunk helplessly: "can I not admit it?"


    "Hee hee. I have said that you can''t escape my eyes. Don''t challenge my high IQ with your low IQ. Has this letter been answered The Chinese cabbage left me after beating and dancing. She came back to life full of blood and became a smart, lively and lovely woman.


    "Can I ask you a question?"


    Cabbage suddenly so polite, on the contrary, let me some not adapt, I said with a smile: "what can not be asked between us. Ask boldly


    Cabbage slightly pause, asked in a low voice:


    "do you think I''m beautiful or Lin Man Xue Mei?"


    Cabbages suddenly want to compare with Lin Manxue, and they want me to be the referee. I looked at her with puzzled eyes: "why suddenly want to ask this."


    "On a whim."


    I said bitterly, "how do you want me to say that one is my boss and the other is my friend. They don''t please each other. Isn''t that offending people?"


    Cabbage said: "you don''t worry so much, just tell the truth."


    "Can I not?" I really don''t want to answer this question. It''s just like a man''s wife asking him, if his mother and his wife fall into the water at the same time, who will he save first? What''s the significance of this?


    "Of course not."


    I felt the back of my head again and said bitterly, "is this important to you?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It doesn''t matter, do you still ask?"


    "Just curious."


    "Just out of curiosity?"


    Cabbage was silent for a while, and I walked a few steps forward. I kept up with her.


    "Do you think I look like Lin Manxue?"


    I don''t know about cabbage. I think it''s similar to Su Manyu.


    "Yes, there are some."


    Cabbage nodded gently: "someone once said that I was the shadow of Lin Manxue, and that I more or less showed her breath. You are the closest person to Lin Manxue, and you are also the closest person to me, so your feelings are the most objective, so I want to hear your views. "


    "Who said that?" I think if this person can make such comments, he must know Lin Manxue and pakchoi at the same time. Otherwise, how can he compare them.


    "Does it matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "It doesn''t matter, do you still ask?"


    "I''m curious, too."


    It''s the same with me when I ask each other a pair of questions.


    Cabbage did not intend to hide from me, directly say the name of this person: "Yan Qingcheng."


    "Is that him?"


    "Well. Yan Qingcheng, such a big figure, disdains to lie, so I believe it. Now can you tell me your answer? "


    I said, "to be fair, you are somewhat similar, and the longer you get along with each other, the more familiar and difficult it will be to distinguish."


    "The truth?"


    "Words from the heart."


    I don''t know what kind of mood she felt after receiving this comment. Anyway, there was no change on her face and she was still smiling.


    Pakchoi did not continue this topic, but after such an exchange, pakchoi and I seem to return to the virtual world and become a pair of good friends who have nothing to say.


    I secretly marvel at the ability of Pakchoi. Her language is full of magic, which can always lead me into another world, and let us return to the virtual world again, so as to open our hearts, complete the alternation of virtual and reality, and then merge.


    I don''t know if other netizens will experience the same process as me and pakchoi, from familiarity to strangeness, and then from strangeness to familiarity.


    After the psychological estrangement was eliminated, pakchoi and I became very natural. This is the way people are. When the psychological wall is completely removed, we will get closer. If we can''t remove it, we will become more and more distant, or even disappear.


    I talked and laughed with pakchoi all the way. Pakchoi returned to the omniscient and intelligent pakchoi on the Internet, and I also returned to the funny, humorous and frank old goat in the virtual world. We are just like going back to the past. At the beginning, the embarrassment of half knowing and half unfamiliar has disappeared.


    I and cabbage continue to move forward, cabbage to see the scenery is very interesting, looking around like a thief, I can''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Cabbage see I laugh at her, micro lock brow face a trace of unhappy expression.


    I joked: "are you looking at the scenery or stepping on the spot? Be careful that others will catch you as a bad person."


    The cabbage is hooked on its mouth, and a wine bottle can be hung on it. She said with a thud, "old goat, I should remind you of this. Is there such a beautiful villain just like me? "Beauty is directly related to bad people. Can only those who are disgusting be bad people? What''s the logic.


    Cabbage doesn''t tangle with me about this problem. She still pokes her head around and ignores the strange eyes around her. Cabbage is a woman who likes to do things according to her own preferences, no matter what expressions and eyes others put on, what they like.


    Not everyone can do their own way, to see cabbage happy life, as her good friend, I feel more gratified.


    "How long have we known each other?" Cabbage turned around and asked me such a simple but not simple question.


    "Fourteen years."


    Cabbage gently waved his hand to me: "No. It''s not that long. Fourteen years is a new year. The real number is thirteen years, eight months and eight days. "


    Who can remember so clearly after such a long time, I can only say a general, but cabbage can be accurate to the day, which really surprised me.


    A little surprise flashed in my eyes: "you remember so clearly, can you be accurate to the day?"


    "Well."


    I said half jokingly, "you don''t want to calculate before you go out?"


    Cabbage rolled a white eye to me, with a disdainful tone, said: "I''m not so boring."


    "How can you remember so clearly?"


    Cabbage eyes clearly looked at me, I see a trace of seriousness and desolation from her eyes, cabbage such a cheerful and lively woman will also have this kind of sad eyes.


    I was surprised and distressed.


    "Because you are my first friend and my only friend. I remember every day and happy time I spent with you. "


    I looked at her and nodded. If a day is very important to her, she will firmly remember it. It''s a natural thing and it''s not worth making a fuss.


    The cabbage was silent for a while, then suddenly asked, "how long have we known each other?"


    How can cabbage ask me this question again? I look at her with perplexed eyes. Cabbage asks me this question again and again. Does she want to impress me and remember these happy times forever like her?

 Chapter 511

    Chinese cabbage''s eyes become soft from blankness. She looks at me with a smile, as if waiting for my answer.


    "Thirteen years, eight months and eight days." This is the answer she just told me. I don''t have a back ear, and I don''t have any paranoia or Alzheimer''s disease. How can I not remember it?


    Cabbage shook his head and said, "no, we haven''t known each other for an hour."


    I watched her nod her head again. In the past 14 years, she was in the virtual world. In reality, she really didn''t realize it for an hour, so there was nothing wrong with her words.


    Pakchoi is also a woman with no sense. It makes me feel dizzy and blind. I said with a wry smile: "pakchoi, it''s really a brain drain to chat with you. If I''m not careful, I can''t keep up with your rhythm."


    "Hee hee." Pakchoi spits out her lovely tongue and makes a face at me. I find that the real pakchoi is more lively and lovely than the virtual pakchoi. Maybe it''s because of face-to-face. This kind of happiness caused by loveliness is inadvertently transmitted to me.


    That''s what happiness is contagious.


    Just at this time, the mobile phone ring in her hand, and she has a phone coming in.


    Cabbage didn''t avoid me to answer the phone in front of me.


    "Hello."


    Cabbage and I stand very close, can vaguely hear the voice from the phone, this is a man''s voice.


    "Ping''er, have you met your net friend?"


    The original name of Pakchoi is Ping''er, which is very nice. Beautiful women''s names are all nice, such as man, Sherman, Yu, Mo Han and so on.


    Cabbage looked at me and said with a smile, "yes. We are playing in SUDI right now. "


    Looking at cabbage''s wry manner when talking to this man, Li Wo smiles and looks like silk. I secretly guess that this man must be cabbage''s fiance.


    There was another voice coming from the opposite side, but I didn''t hear it clearly. I took the initiative to leave the cabbage and go to the front to see the weeping willows alone. It''s not a good habit to eavesdrop on other people''s phones, and I don''t have this hobby.


    Pakchoi talked with his fiance for a while. When I was in a daze, I found pakchoi standing beside me. She didn''t know when to end the call and came to me.


    "It''s over?"


    The cabbage added softly, "my husband."


    I had already guessed it. I joked with a smile: "your husband sees you very closely. If you don''t see me for a while, I''ll call to check the post."


    She put away her mobile phone and put it into her bag. At the same time, she put the box I gave her into her bag. The jade pendant was still hanging around her neck.


    "Not as you think. My husband is also nearby to accompany my sister-in-law to relax. My sister-in-law is a little uncomfortable. She doesn''t like to go out at ordinary times, and it''s not a matter to be always stuffy at home, right? So my husband will accompany her out for a walk. "


    Isn''t the sister-in-law of Chinese cabbage her husband''s sister? Chinese cabbage just said that there is a sister-in-law, so Chinese cabbage has many sister-in-law?


    "Do you have many aunts?"


    Cabbage broke his fingers and said, "not too much, not too little, seven or eight."


    When pakchoi said seven or eight, I suddenly thought of a word, seven aunts and eight aunts, seven or eight are not many, many, many, how many is more?


    No, since the implementation of family planning, people of our age have two or three brothers and sisters. Even if there are too many pakchoi, her husband''s family is really a bit shocked. In my impression, the more developed the place, the richer the family, the more they know about eugenics and fewer children. Pakchoi is so excellent, her husband''s condition is certainly not poor, and their family can So many kids?


    After I asked my suspicions out, the Chinese cabbage laughed directly, and had no image to laugh. "Ha ha, you are so funny, old goat. You really want to kill me."


    I don''t think I''m funny. It''s their family who gave birth to so many, not my family. It''s not so funny.


    Cabbage bent over with a smile, high chest up and down turbulence will soon break the neckline, I am really worried that they inadvertently break free from the shackles and hit the ground.


    Cabbage laughed for a long time before standing up and said: "it''s silly. Who said that his sister-in-law is his own sister? My husband has only one sister, and she is a cousin. "


    Sweat! Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I made a big joke. I couldn''t help laughing and said, "after what you said, I really had some fun just now. I made an oolong."


    "Hee hee. It''s stupid Cabbage has not forgotten to slander me. "By the way, it''s getting late now. My husband wants to invite you to dinner together. He says he''ll do his best to invite you to have a big dinner."


    I don''t know my husband and I don''t have any friendship. I don''t want to trouble others. When I see that my task has been successfully completed, it''s time to leave Hangzhou.


    I want to leave Hangzhou early tomorrow morning to return to Mingyang. I will return to Mingyang first and then go to Hong Kong to meet Lin Manxue. We agreed that when I come back from Mingyang, she will come back from m country.I can''t wait to see Lin Manxue. I miss her very much.


    Before I could say no, cabbage had seen through my careful thinking. She stared at me with bright eyes and said pitifully:


    "old goat, you are my best friend and he is my closest man. I hope you can meet me and have dinner with me, OK?"


    "Pakchoi -"


    pakchoi directly interrupted me and said:


    "I know you never know each other. If you let him accompany us to dinner, it would be awkward and awkward, but I also want you to help me check. We have known each other for more than ten years. You are the man I trust most. I totally believe your eyes. Can you take a look at the cabbage for me? "


    Cabbage not only pitifully begged me to win my sympathy, but also gently pulled the corner of my clothes. This is the first time that cabbage has shown the charming look of a little woman since I knew her for so many years.


    In the past, I couldn''t see the face on the Internet, and the cabbage had never said such a soft word. I was softened by her immediately, so I could only nod and promise.


    As the only friend of pakchoi, it''s reasonable for me to help her check. In fact, the invitation between friends at this time is not a check, but an approval. If your friend invites you to see her fiance before the wedding, do you really think it''s a check?


    It''s naive of you to think so. It only means that your friend trusts you and wants to share her happiness with you.


    As the sun was about to set, cabbage took me to a parking lot. She was driving a blue Porsche. Her taste was the same as that of Lin Manxue. She liked blue.


    Cabbage said that her husband had taken her sister-in-law to the dining place, and we will rush there now.


    I have lived in Hangzhou for many years, and I have been back to Hangzhou one after another in the past two years. I am no stranger to this city, so I asked Chinese cabbage: "where is it?"


    "Wangtianta manor."

 Chapter 512

    I''ve heard Mo Han mention this place. During the month when I stayed with Mo Han in the villa, she always wanted to take me to see the world, but she didn''t find a suitable opportunity.


    Wangtian tower manor is located at the junction of Hangzhou and Haining. There is a tower built in the manor. A mysterious boss built the tower into a creative restaurant.


    It is said that each tower is divided into four private rooms in the southeast, northwest and northwest. The higher the tower is, the more different the scenery is. It is said that the way of serving dishes is very special, and all of them are hoisted up by cable car.


    Cabbage said that she had only been with her husband once before, which was very good. This time, I came from Shencheng to Hangzhou to see her, so she suggested that her husband choose the dining address here.


    On the way to the villa, I asked pakchoi, "pakchoi, have you been in Hangzhou all the time?"


    The answer of Chinese cabbage is beyond my expectation: "No. I''ve only been here recently, too. "


    "Because of your husband?"


    "Half and half."


    Naturally, I know what half of the Chinese cabbage means, half because of work and half because of love.


    Cabbage said so, I can feel her helpless.


    "Isn''t your place of work quite fixed?"


    Cabbage eyes staring at the front, gently nodded and said: "well. I often have to go out for investigation and fly around. Naturally, I can''t fix it. "


    "Don''t you and your husband often live apart?"


    "He has his career, I have my job, this is also something we can''t do, we can''t all give up our career."


    I understand cabbage very well. She is also a strong woman with a strong sense of career. If she is allowed to give up her career and become a housewife, I can''t imagine what will happen.


    Career is the other half of her life. How can she live without the other half? And was she a real cabbage at that time?


    For the other party to change themselves may be a kind of pay, but sometimes the price is too big, completely out of the acceptable range of cabbage.


    I''m secretly glad that Lin Manxue and I don''t have this trouble. She is the boss of Manxue company. As long as I follow her all the time, we will never separate.


    Cabbage''s face is a bit down. Maybe she also realizes that it will not work in the long run. This society is full of temptation. They are going to get married soon. After a short time together, they will be separated for a long time. Who knows how far this kind of marriage can go?


    Love has a fresh-keeping period. The marriage maintained by love will not last long after all. Only when love is transformed into family affection can marriage go further.


    Cabbages have always been a wise and cheerful woman in my impression. She doesn''t need to be reminded of many things, and her heart is like a mirror. Therefore, I don''t intend to enlighten and comfort her. My eloquence level is not enough to abuse vegetables in front of cabbages.


    What''s more, it''s a dead knot. If pakchoi or her husband is not willing to sacrifice his career, it''s hard to untie.


    I don''t want to think that cabbage is a little bit unhappy. Today we are from virtual transition to reality, face-to-face communication with each other is a day to celebrate, why mention these unhappy things.


    I immediately changed the topic: "pakchoi, what''s your impression of Hangzhou?"


    "It''s beautiful and nostalgic."


    I said with a smile: "an emotional expert once said: you miss a city because there is a person you miss in this city, who shackles you and makes you can''t bear to leave."


    Cabbage immediately laughed at me: "that''s why you miss the deep city?"


    "I''m just like you. I miss Shenzhen city because I work in it. I can''t survive without it. "


    Cabbage half joking half seriously said: "I thought you miss the deep city because you miss Lin Manxue."


    "Nonsense."


    The Chinese cabbage put away her giggling expression and said in a serious tone:


    "do I have any nonsense? You should know in your heart. But old goat, we have such a close relationship. Cabbage advises you that Lin Manxue is not a cabbage that your old goat can chew. If you really have any ideas about her, let her go as soon as possible. "


    "Is that a warning?"


    "No. This is advice. Because the cabbage can''t bear to watch the old goat get hurt. Secretly tell you a news, Wei Wenjie has returned to Guangnan Province, and in a secret department as an important position


    "What department?"


    "Security."


    "You mean -"


    cabbage interrupted me and didn''t let me continue:


    "yes. That''s the Department. You should know the rights of this department. To put it mildly, they seem to have a license to kill people in their hands. If you annoy him, he can make a charge for you and kill you every minute, and no one will pursue it. "


    If we don''t have any evidence of murder, we can get rid of it."Didn''t he take the initiative to apply for retirement?"


    Cabbage said frankly: "I don''t know. However, a talent like Wei Wenjie has made countless achievements in war, and his rank is so high that even if he retires, he can''t be an ordinary citizen. "


    I think so. Wei Wenjie is not an ordinary person at all. The stronger his ability is, the greater his responsibility is. He will never have the chance to be an ordinary person again in his life.


    She didn''t go any further. Maybe she didn''t want to go through the muddy water. Wei Wenjie is like a magic spell. How far is it? This is her belief.


    The cabbages drove to the manor. After entering the manor, I saw the legendary tower.


    It''s higher and more beautiful than I thought.


    According to the front guide, the tower has a total of 46 floors, 183 meters high. Each floor has four guest rooms in the southeast, northwest and northwest. It''s usually full, and you have to book a seat a week in advance. However, it''s the Spring Festival, and many people have not returned to Hangzhou, so there are still many vacant rooms.


    There is an independent wall about 50 meters in front of the tower. A large LCD screen is embedded on the wall. The screen constantly updates the room vacancy information.


    The computers of each service desk are connected to the Internet and share a software platform. This system completely makes the information open and transparent. It is clear which floor is full and which floor is vacant.


    On the way, the husband of Pakchoi had already sent the number of the private room to Pakchoi in advance. The 27th floor facing south was the highest floor left at that time. Pakchoi''s husband chose this one.


    They arrived earlier than us, all the dishes were ordered, and they were waiting for us in the private room.


    There are two ways to climb the tower, one is to climb the escalator, the other is to take the elevator. There are four elevators in the southeast, northwest and northwest for guests to use. The tower is so high that most guests are too tired to climb it.


    Cabbage and I took the elevator to the 27th floor. We walked a lot in the afternoon and didn''t want to make trouble again. Besides, cabbage husband and his sister were waiting for us in the room, so we were embarrassed to ask others to wait for a long time.


    The waiter showed us to the room on the south side of the 27th floor. This is a suite. There is a dining room outside. Next to the French window on the south side of the tower, there is a marble dining table.


    Two pots of flowers were placed in the middle of the dining table, and two rows of red candles were placed on the left and right sides of the pot. At this time, the dim colored lights were on in the room, and the flickering candlelight filled the whole room with a romantic atmosphere.

 Chapter 513

    There was a man and a woman sitting on each side of the marble table. When I entered the door, I saw an angular Chinese character face with thick eyebrows and a straight face, and a smile of self-confidence on my face from beginning to end.


    Cabbage''s eyes are really good. His handsome appearance, rich and elegant demeanor complement cabbage''s beauty and outstanding talent. A handsome man and a beautiful woman make the best of each other.


    Sitting opposite the handsome man is also a beautiful woman. She is dragging her chin and looking out of the window. She seems to have something on her mind.


    Because of the dim light and the little sister-in-law''s side head, I can''t see what she looks like. However, her slim figure and profile show that she is definitely a beauty no inferior to the little cabbage.


    I secretly think, tonight beautiful women get together, can want a feast for the eyes.


    Pakchoi led me over. When pakchoi''s fiance saw us coming in, he stood up from his seat. This man is not only beautiful, but also well-educated. His first impression on me was very good.


    "Zikang, this is my net friend laogoat. How handsome is that?" Xiaocai said to her fiance with a smile


    The handsome man said with a smile and a compliment: "Ping''er, your friend must be the same."


    The handsome guy''s eyes at the cabbage are really amazing. He is infatuated and infatuated, just like I see Lin Manxue. It seems that the handsome guy has deep feelings for the cabbage, not like the cabbage worried about.


    I was a little surprised. Maybe women like to be sentimental and worry about nothing, even better than cabbage.


    Cabbage slightly tilted his head, pointed to the man named zikang and said to me, "this is my husband, Mo zikang. You two are close. "


    Mo zikang and I held out our hands at the same time, shook hands politely, and said nice to meet each other.


    Cabbage patted her sister-in-law on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Hello, my young lady, don''t be surprised. Turn around quickly, my sister-in-law will introduce a super handsome man to you. "


    Cabbage to her sister-in-law''s slim body forced to break over, turned over the body of the beauty is facing me, I and her four eyes opposite, her whole pretty face all reflected in my eyes.


    Mom! I felt as if I had been hit by lightning, my pores contracted, my blood flowed back, my body was stiff, my eyes were dull, and I almost sat on the ground.


    The beauty opposite me was not so good either. When she saw me, her mouth suddenly screamed. Her big eyes were bigger than the brass bell, her eyelashes were shaking, her body was shaking, and her face was in a panic. She looked at me in disbelief.


    I didn''t expect to meet Mo Han here, but she is the sister-in-law of Chinese cabbage. There are tens of millions of people in Hangzhou. I can find Mo Han''s sister-in-law with any date. Can this world be more ridiculous?


    Mo Han knows that I have a good netizen, who I read once mentioned to her, but she didn''t ask me in detail at that time, and I didn''t say it in detail. It''s just a netizen, who doesn''t have many netizens on QQ.


    But I didn''t talk about other women except Lin Manxue with cabbage, so she didn''t know that there was a woman named Mo Han around me.


    I will not think of the vast sea of people, Mo Han and cabbage since there are such ties.


    I taboo to come to Hangzhou, the most afraid or the most can not see is mo Han.


    Back in Hangzhou, in Mo Han''s mother''s study, Mo Han''s mother forced me to choose between Lin Manxue and Mo Han.


    I chose Lin Manxue in front of her.


    Mo Han''s mother and I promised that we would never see Mo Han again in our life, and we would not have any intersection.


    But tonight, God played a big joke on me, and slapped me so hard that I was ashamed.


    I wish it wasn''t a towering tower, but a deep hole in the ground. I''ll go in and never come out.


    I dare not look at Mo Han''s eyes with a trace of confusion and Indescribability. I feel guilty, ashamed and self reproach. I have no face to see her.


    Mo Han did not dare to stare at me. She took back her frightened eyes and lowered her head slightly. She was at a loss.


    Mo Han and I are so abnormal that the whole process is not lost at all. In the eyes of Pak Choi and Mo zikang, they look at each other and don''t know what happened.


    Mo zikang asked Chinese cabbage with his eyes. Chinese cabbage shook his head blankly. Then they looked at me and Mo Han together.


    I quickly find an excuse to escape, I need to find a place to calm down, things are too sudden, I suddenly a little confused circle.


    There is an independent bathroom in the suite. I locked myself in the bathroom. I took out a packet of cigarettes from my pocket with my hands shaking. I was shocked by smoking a cigarette. I wanted to paralyze myself temporarily with cigarettes.


    In my heart, the lighter was on fire several times. I lit the cigarette and took a few puffs. I swallowed the cigarette and let it wash my lungs.I think my heart and lungs are very dirty. I''m just a wolf in my heart. Can I not be dirty? I half squatted on the toilet to smoke a mouthful, a cigarette was less than two minutes I wiped out clean.


    My mind is in a mess.


    After smoking one cigarette and another, I smoked three cigarettes in a row. I smoked three cigarettes in just ten minutes. My lung cavity was surrounded by thick smoke. No matter how strong I was, I couldn''t bear it. I coughed and almost coughed up blood.


    I throw cigarette ends into the toilet and flush them into the sewer with water. I wash my face in the sink. Looking at myself in the mirror, I feel scared and yellow. I cheer myself up secretly.


    It''s not my character to escape. I gritted my teeth and went back to the table again.


    This time, the atmosphere was much more dignified than when I left. There was an indescribable taste.


    The three of them didn''t move their chopsticks. They were waiting for me, and the dishes on the table were still intact.


    Pakchoi and Mo zikang sit on the left side of the marble table, while Mo Han sits on the right side. There is an empty seat beside her.


    It''s a matter of course for the couple to sit together. At present, there is only one seat left. I wring my eyebrows and slowly sit beside Mo Han.


    Mo Han and I haven''t seen each other for more than a month. She is still so beautiful. I observed Mo Han closely and found that she is thinner than before, her chin is sharper than when I left Hangzhou, and her figure is not easy to compare. Now she is wearing thicker clothes than at that time. If it''s not particularly obvious, it''s hard to see.


    While I was quietly looking at Mo Han, Mo Han was also secretly squinting at me. From time to time, she glanced at me, and when I saw her, she quickly withdrew her eyes.


    I found a problem that Mo Han went out without makeup today. Generally, few women would go out without makeup. I remember that before, she always liked to put on light makeup to make herself beautiful.

 Chapter 514

    Lin Manxue also likes to wear light make-up. She has never seen her wear heavy make-up. Mo Han and Lin Manxue have a good foundation. If you put on light make-up at will, you will be beautiful.


    I have no doubt that even plain face is a first-class beauty. I''m just a little surprised.


    The cabbages looked left and right. When they saw the scene, they picked up the red wine glass, shook the red wine in it and said:


    "today is my happiest day. My best friend Ye Chutian came to Hangzhou from deep city to see me. My husband has time to accompany me to dinner today, and my most beautiful sister-in-law is willing to give me a chance to have dinner together. It''s a triple happiness It''s rare. It''s rare. Come on, let''s do it together. "


    Cabbages are good at creating atmosphere. She just included four of us in a few words, and none of us left behind.


    Mo zikang and I picked up the red wine cup with the cabbage, only Mo Han sat still, her expression light said: "you drink, I can''t drink."


    I know Mo Han''s drinking capacity. Although it can''t compare with me, it''s not small. Why can''t she drink?


    I turned my head and looked at her. Mo Han saw my puzzled eyes. Her face turned red for a moment. Her eyes dodged and gently explained: "it''s not convenient for me."


    As soon as Mo Han said that, I suddenly realized that every month a woman would come to my aunt, a relative, which is understandable.


    Mo Han couldn''t drink, so he used tea instead. The four of us touched our glasses and drank half a cup at a time. As soon as the wine was drunk, the conversation would open naturally.


    Several of us were talking nonsense while drinking and eating food, as if the previous embarrassment had never happened.


    I''ve been wondering how cabbage and Mo zikang didn''t mention it. They were very strange just now. Why did I find out when I went to the bathroom.


    What did Mo Han say to them during this time?


    I secretly observed the face of pakchoi and Mo zikang. Pakchoi didn''t have any special expression, so I strongly advised Mo Han and me to eat.


    I can''t see Mo zikang. I didn''t know him before. I don''t know what kind of face he usually shows to others. But I don''t think he is a simple man. Is he a simple man who can pursue cabbage?


    Mo Han still chews and swallows slowly, and chooses vegetables to eat. He doesn''t eat any dizzy vegetables. I don''t think Mo Han''s face is very good. He has obviously lost weight in recent months. How can he do without some meat dishes.


    As soon as I forgot the occasion, I gave Mo Han a few pieces of meat and told her to eat more nutritious food.


    Mo Han saw that it was the dish I gave her, so he hesitated to eat it. But as soon as he ate it, Mo Han immediately covered his mouth with his hand and left the seat to run to the bathroom.


    I look at Mo Han''s back with a muddled face. Is there such a big reaction when my aunt comes? I''ve only heard that you can''t eat spicy and cool food during this period. Should you even avoid meat?


    I''m not a daughter, and I haven''t lived with any women. I know a little bit about it from my mother and ye Yingying. I haven''t discussed it with them in detail, so that I''m like a fool on the spot.


    Mo zikang also showed a strange look of concern on his face. He was ready to get up and have a look. The cabbage pulled the corner of his coat and asked him not to make a fuss. It''s OK.


    After a while, Mo Han came back, and she returned to her former appearance, smiling apologetically at me.


    This table of rice is a little confused. How to say it? I can''t make it clear, but I feel puzzled.


    My inexplicability comes from several strange things. For example, I found that Mo Han was very reluctant to see pakchoi. She was indifferent to pakchoi. When pakchoi talked to her, she often didn''t have any response and even saved a bit of perfunctory.


    However, Chinese cabbage has a totally different attitude towards Mo Han, and even has a flattering taste.


    I understand that.


    Pakchoi is about to marry Mo Han''s brother, Mo zikang. The relationship between his sister-in-law and his sister-in-law is a world problem. In order to avoid discord between his sister-in-law, Pakchoi can please Mo Han appropriately.


    Just according to the past character of cabbage, can she be so humble to please a sister-in-law?


    This is the first thing that makes me strange.


    There is also the attitude of Pakchoi towards Mo zikang.


    I saw that Mo zikang liked cabbage very much, and his eyes did not leave the figure of cabbage on the whole table. No matter what cabbage said, he responded positively and argued for her face very much.


    But cabbage has a sense of distance to him. I don''t know if it''s my wrong feeling or cabbage is embarrassed to show love in front of outsiders. They didn''t make an intimate action in the whole process, even a sweet look.


    It''s really strange for a couple who are going to get married.


    I noticed a detail. Mo zikang wanted to pull the little hand of Pakchoi several times, but pakchoi used an excuse to hide easily every time, and I didn''t see how much she loved Mo zikang from pakchoi, at least not as much as she said.


    Don''t ask me why I have such a feeling. Lin Manxue and I seize the opportunity to show our love. We have experienced this feeling over and over again. Can we hide it from my eyes?I feel that pakchoi''s attitude towards Mo zikang is a little cold. For a moment, a strange idea suddenly came into my mind.


    Pakchoi is perfunctory to Mo zikang. She is resistant to his body rather than infatuated with it.


    How can I have such a strange idea? I''m confused. Maybe I think too much.


    In the middle of the journey, Chinese cabbage kept making excuses to drink with me. The way she looked at me or said something to me was strange. It seemed to imply something to me, but it seemed that there was nothing.


    A meal ends in this indescribable and secretive atmosphere.


    When we left wangtianta manor, Chinese cabbage asked me with a smile if I wanted to arrange other activities in the evening. I refused. The atmosphere tonight was so strange that I was a little confused. When I met Mo Han again, I wanted to go back to the hotel as soon as possible.


    Mo zikang wants to send us back, but cabbage politely refuses. She asks Mo zikang to send Mo Han home earlier on the ground that Mo Han is not well.


    Pakchoi and mozikang are separated outside the manor. Mozikang takes Mohan home, and pakchoi takes me back to the hotel.


    When Mo Han opened the door and got on the bus, he gave me a faint look. It was such a small look that made me feel ashamed. He pressed my head down and didn''t dare to see the direction of Mo Han.


    Mo zikang left with Mo Han and soon disappeared in the dim lights of Hangzhou.


    Cabbage wine gas climbed to her face, and the rudeness on her face was even worse than before the meal. She belched wine, covered her mouth with her white jade hand and said, "old goat, go back and drive."


    "Drink and drive?"


    "Nothing." The cabbages pushed me into the cab and turned me to the front passenger seat.


    Cabbages and I both drank a lot of red wine in the evening, and each of us had at least seven or eight liang of wine. This was the first time we drank wine. I really can''t know the amount of cabbages.


    However, judging from the way she walked and talked, the cabbage was slightly drunk, and the wine had a strong aftereffect. Once the cold wind blows again, the wine will blow up, and the cabbage will have to rest.


    I was also a little dizzy. I started the car and drove to my hotel.


    As soon as the pakchoi got to the car and half lay on the back of the car, he went to sleep like this. After a while, there was a slight snore.


    Beauty''s snoring is slender and melodious, unlike men''s snoring, which is like thunder. It can be heard in several rooms.


    From time to time, the street lamp outside the window leaks into the car, and I can see the peerless appearance of Chinese cabbage at a glance.

 Chapter 515

    Cabbage sleep for a while, I think this sleep uncomfortable, she unfastened the seat belt, leaning close to me.


    He also pulled off the collar of his neck, revealing his white and long jade neck.


    Without the cover of the neck, coupled with the provocative posture of Chinese cabbage, I glimpsed the white chest of Chinese cabbage.


    Just such a look, my eyes were flashing a blur, let me can''t help but want to find out.


    I opened my eyes wider and turned my head slightly in the direction of the cabbage, so that my vision could cover the whole body of the cabbage.


    I despise myself in my heart. Pakchoi is my brother. Is it shameless for me to peep at the spring scenery leaked out by my brother?


    I wanted to take my eyes back and concentrate on driving, but after several efforts, I still didn''t take them back.


    I comforted myself so much that I just looked at it at random. Anyway, it would be a waste to look at the cabbage.


    I want to see the body of Pakchoi so much, not because I am lustful or want to take advantage of pakchoi, but because the Pakchoi in drunkenness is like Su Manyu.


    They have the same body shape, look and snoring voice. When I saw the cabbage, I couldn''t help imagining her as Lin Manxue far away in M country.


    Their faces and sounds overlap in my mind.


    I think man Xue, facing a woman who looks a little similar to man Xue, I can''t help but appreciate her just like man Xue.


    I didn''t stare at the cabbage. It was a hooligan. I just glanced at it casually.


    Cabbages are used by me as props to miss Lin Manxue. If they know it one day, I''m sure I can''t finish it and walk around.


    When I got outside the hotel, the cabbage was still in a coma. I called her a few times, but the cabbage still ignored me. She must have been drunk and unconscious.


    Cabbage is drunk. What should I do?


    I don''t even know where she lives.


    I tried to call the cabbage several times and patted her face with my hand to wake her up. The cabbage turned over and didn''t bird me at all.


    Get it! It''s bad luck for me to have a drunkard on the stand.


    I can''t drive her to the front desk. She''s always going to stay with me.


    I find a place to park, get out of the car, turn to the cabbage, open the door and take her out.


    I held the cabbage in my arms and asked the front desk waiter if there was any room available. I got a negative answer.


    Click back. There is no room so early.


    After thinking about it, I had to carry the cabbage to my room, let her sleep in bed, and I sleep on the sofa.


    I was about to leave the front desk with cabbage in my arms. The front desk waiter called me politely and asked me to register cabbage.


    Now the hotel management is very strict, as long as you check in, you have to register, otherwise you will be found on the blacklist.


    I hold the cabbage in one hand and half, and open the bag on the cabbage arm in the other hand. Her ID card must be in the wallet.


    I found cabbage''s wallet and opened it. The ID card was in it. I handed cabbage''s ID card to the waiter.


    After registration, the waiter handed back the ID card to me with both hands.


    Mo zikang has always been called pakchoi what Ping''er. I''m really curious about the real name and age of Pakchoi.


    Before I put my ID card into the Chinese cabbage wallet, I took it up and glanced at it. The real name of Chinese cabbage is Bai Yuping, who is older than Lin Manxue and is 28 years old this year.


    Bai Yuping, Chinese cabbage, this name is very interesting.


    I take the elevator to go upstairs with the cabbage. Although the cabbage is slim and weighs more than 100 Jin, it''s hard for me to hold her like this all the time.


    I''ve drunk a lot of wine myself. I''m not so tired if I hold such a beautiful woman. It depends on the state.


    I threw the cabbage on the bed, helped her take off her white coat and snow boots, covered the quilt, and then came back to lock the door.


    I lay on the sofa for a rest. I half closed my eyes and soon fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, I was awakened by the cold. In the early spring of Hangzhou, the temperature was low at night. In addition, because I drank wine, my cold resistance declined and my body felt chilly.


    I got up and turned up the air conditioner.


    I look back at the cabbages sleeping on the bed.


    It doesn''t matter. I almost lost my eye when I looked closely.


    Cabbage sleep with Lin Manxue is very dishonest, like to kick the quilt, a quilt all she kicked under the bed.


    The whole body of Chinese cabbage without quilt was exposed in front of me. Before going to bed, I helped her to take off her outer jacket. She was lying flat on the hotel Simmons in a big shape in a tight autumn suit and a pair of close fitting hot pants.


    These close fitting things tighten the concave convex shape of pakchoi, draw a curve, and show the curve incisively and vividly.Cabbage''s figure is more perfect than I expected, and there is no flaw at all.


    Maybe because of turning over before, the tight autumn clothes on Pakchoi rolled up 14.5 cm, so that it could not completely cover the place near the chest of Pakchoi. This half covered state was really provocative. I watched me swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva.


    It''s purple.


    Underwear quietly out of a corner, Ding nodded to sell the cabbage, let me once again find the cabbage a big secret.


    Lin Manxue likes to wear purple underwear. Unexpectedly, Pakchoi also likes purple.


    They are so similar, not only in appearance and figure, but also in hobbies.


    Cabbage is sleeping sweet at this time, there is no sign of waking up.


    It gave me a chance.


    A chance to see the difference between pakchoi and sumanyu at close range.


    I''m really curious. Cabbage is so similar to Su Manyu. Do they have nothing to do with each other?


    I put my face close to cabbage''s face, less than 60 cm apart. This mysterious woman, I finally had the opportunity to observe her face to face.


    Her eyelashes are long and dense. When she sleeps with her eyes closed, her eyelashes are high and vivid.


    Her small nose is very high, and her nostrils are very small, just like mud holding art works. It''s delicate and durable. The airflow from the cherry mouth under her small nose is still fragrant.


    Her face is very smooth, just like lanolin cream. I haven''t found pores in it for a long time. I believe in evil!


    Is my eyes too short-sighted or the pores on the cabbage face too thin to see with the naked eye?


    The Pakchoi in her sleep breathes steadily, her plump chest rises and falls regularly, and her face shows two shallow dimples with a sweet smile.


    I secretly guess that she must be having a beautiful dream. I don''t know if there will be my good friend in the dream.


    I put my chin in my hands and lay down beside the cabbage, staring at the cabbage''s face and thinking about something.


    "Sorry, old goat." Cabbage suddenly apologized to me in my dream.


    How strange! Cabbage didn''t do anything sorry for me. Why do you want to apologize to me?


    When I was confused, the Pakchoi in my sleep suddenly reached out and held my neck with both hands. With a hook, my body weight was not stable. I was caught off guard and pressed heavily on the pakchoi.

 Chapter 516

    The first thing I came across must be the thing with the highest altitude on Pakchoi. It''s like two mountains next to each other. Its elasticity and softness are like a current, which makes me numb and crisp in an instant.


    I grabbed the nearest cabbage with my hands in confusion. I didn''t mean to hold her, but when people lose their center of gravity and support, they instinctively hold something.


    Cabbage and I have developed from being close to each other just now to zero distance now. I hold her small waist and she holds my neck. For no reason, we both become this strange posture.


    The fragrance of Pakchoi is testing my fragile nerves again and again, and the unique softness and tenderness of women are swallowing me step by step, pushing me to the edge of the cliff.


    I look at the beautiful face of cabbage, this is clearly a copy of Lin Manxue! Cabbage''s face and Lin Manxue''s face are the same under close gaze.


    they smell as like as two peas.


    Under the impact of strong vision and smell, I was stiff, especially the most special part. He always wanted to turn over and sing, and be a real master.


    I closed my eyes in pain.


    I''m not the first brother now. Lin Manxue and I have been exploring time and again. As my experience of this kind of thing is more and more profound, my infatuation with it is increasing day by day.


    I haven''t touched a woman for some time. For me, I need to vent my depression. Since the night when Lin Manxue left China, I have no chance to experience this kind of soul to soul communication.


    I am eager, extremely eager, any normal man is eager, this is not my own decision, or this is the nature of the decision.


    At this moment, my face is close to the face of cabbage, my heavy breathing blows on her face, and her delicate and melodious breathing infects me.


    She''s like a delicious food on my plate, and I''m just a hungry scavenger who hasn''t eaten for several days. Suddenly, facing such a delicious meal, I swallow my saliva. How can I refuse?


    For the first time, I realized how hard it was to say no.


    My brain is getting more and more confused. I am about to lose myself. Some part of my body has betrayed me. It is growing at an amazing speed. It says that it should be independent, strong and never soft.


    My emotion is about to fall, but my reason is not completely lost.


    I opened my eyes and looked at this face with seven or eight points similar to Lin Manxue. My vision became more and more confused. At the moment, the cabbage in front of me and Lin Manxue in my mind gradually merged, and I had no idea who was who.


    Maybe it''s not that I can''t tell, it''s that I don''t want to.


    Cabbage hugged me closer and closer, my face closer and closer to her face, our lips are less than 20 cm apart, as long as I am more brave or she is more active, we will kiss.


    The Pakchoi in my sleep may have some kind of telepathy with me. She can hear my inner voice. When I stop, she will take the initiative to come up to shorten the distance and cut the distance by half.


    It has shrunk from 20 cm to less than 10 cm now.


    I''ve had a lot of patience and it''s almost broken.


    Not satisfied with the cabbage, he slowly raised his head and wanted to swallow the last ten centimeters. The distance was getting closer and closer, nine centimeters, eight centimeters, seven centimeters


    When there was only the last three centimeters left, the cabbage accelerated again, and she finally achieved her wish to kiss me, but she didn''t kiss my lips. At the last moment, I had a thrill, and a huge fear engulfed me.


    She is not man Xue or man Yu. She is a Chinese cabbage. She is going to marry Mo Han''s brother soon. She has her life and I have my life. We are just friends. How can this kind of relationship happen?


    If something really happens between us, what will she do in the future and what will we do in the future?


    How can I be attracted to a woman other than Lin Manxue? Even though I regard her as Lin Manxue in the hidden meaning, she is not Manxue after all. Isn''t it blasphemy to love that I do this?


    No. no Absolutely not. The body and the soul are a whole, only to keep the purity of the body and the soul, is the most complete interpretation of love.


    I will not be bewitched by anyone when I return to consciousness, even if this woman is a cabbage, a woman who is extremely mysterious, intelligent, charming and has seven or eight imaginations with Lin Manxue. The desire in my body subsided completely. In my mind, there was only Lin Manxue, the woman I wanted to protect with my life.


    At the last moment, I turned my face to the left and the cabbage was kissing my right side of the face.


    I pushed away the cabbage and quickly got up from her.


    Cabbage fell heavily on the bed. She was so hard that she didn''t wake up. My God, what a drink. If I really did something to her tonight, I don''t think she would feel anything.


    I patted my dizzy forehead, picked up the quilt that was kicked under the bed by the cabbage and covered it on the cabbage again. I went to the bathroom to wash my face to calm myself down, and then went back to the sofa to lie down.Just now, Zhenxuan almost made a big mistake. They all said that men are animals who like to think in the lower body. I used to scoff at this view. Now, there is some truth in this view.


    Under the control of certain hormones, the brain is congested, and the younger brother is easy to make big mistakes and make irreparable things.


    I secretly congratulated myself that I stopped my horse in time. It was all thanks to Lin Manxue. It was our love that defeated the temptation and temptation of the outside world.


    Sometimes this kind of mistake has nothing to do with love itself, it''s just an instinct.


    When I think of Lin Manxue, I just want to call her. It''s more than 11:00 Beijing time. M country should be around 11:30 in the morning. At this time, Lin Manxue must be free to answer the phone.


    I''m afraid to disturb the rest of pakchoi, and I''m afraid she''ll hear the call between me and Lin Manxue. Pakchoi is mo Han''s sister-in-law, Mo zikang''s fiancee. She has a special identity, so I can''t let her know what happened between me and Lin Manxue.


    I sneak out, take the room card to cover the door, take the elevator down to the first floor, ready to go through the lobby to call Lin Manxue outside the hotel.


    Passing by the hotel lobby, I saw a familiar figure asking the front desk waiter. She seemed to be asking about someone.


    Her voice is so familiar that I don''t want to see her face to know who she is.


    Mo Han, a woman with complicated relationship, who is in constant conflict with me.


    Why did Mo Han come here?


    I went to the service desk suspiciously. Mo Han turned his back to me and asked the waiter to check whether a guest named Ye Chutian lived here.


    Generally, the hotel will not disclose the information of the guests. I don''t know what method Mo Han used. The front desk cooperated with her very much. A waiter was checking the information of the guests in the system, and I suddenly called Mo Han in the back.


    The moment Mo Han looked back at me, his eyes were straight.

 Chapter 517

    We looked at each other for a minute or two, and Mo Han walked slowly towards me. Her face was red, not the intoxicating red, but the dark red after the cold wind.


    Mo Han stood about half a meter in front of me. She was watching me all the time, just like I would disappear if she didn''t pay attention.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Mo Han sighed softly: "I can''t help it."


    Mo Han thought it was inappropriate to say so, so he asked casually, "do you live here all the time?"


    I nodded: "I came in yesterday afternoon. Han Han, how did you get here? "


    Mo Han rubbed her hands. Her hands were red with cold and needed some simple physical methods to keep warm.


    I want to warm Mo Han''s hand in my pocket, but this action is too ambiguous for me to do. I drew back my outstretched hand.


    Mo Han gave me a quiet look, then bowed his head and rubbed his hands for a while. When she was not so cold, she focused on me again. She glanced at me and whispered back:


    "my brother talked about you on the way back home in the evening. He said that you and Bai Yuping had an appointment to meet at the West Lake in the afternoon. I thought that you must live near the West Lake in Hangzhou, so I walked along the road A few streets a hotel a hotel asked, finally found


    There are many hotels around the West Lake. Mo Han, a woman, came to see me in the cold wind at night.


    Mo Han said it was easy, but who knows the pain.


    Why is she so stupid? Why don''t you call me?


    "Why don''t you call me and let me pick you up?" I asked with a touch of heartache


    Mo Han stared at me for a while and said, "I want to, but I don''t dare."


    Hearing Mo Han''s slightly reproachful and resentful tone, I had mixed feelings in my heart. She didn''t dare to contact me. In fact, I didn''t dare to contact her.


    When I choose Lin Manxue between her and Lin Manxue, she and I should no longer have relations, her world should no longer have me, and my world should no longer have her.


    We all abide by this boundary in our hearts and dare not cross it.


    Mo Han''s little face is red with cold. She must have been wronged a lot tonight. I lock my eyebrows and drag her to the sofa area in front of me. Every hotel lobby will have a sofa area for guests to rest temporarily.


    "Are you cold?" I found that Mo Han''s body had been shaking, so I asked her with concern.


    "Yes - a little bit." Mohan pause for a while and said: "but I can carry it, not in the way."


    I wanted to take off my coat and put it on Mo Han. Mo Han said softly with red eyes: "you will be cold."


    "I''m not cold." I hugged my arm and said absently.


    Meeting Mo Han again, I have nothing to say. I don''t know what to say or what we can talk about. It seems that nothing should be said.


    Originally, we should not meet again. I abandoned her, but she was abandoned by a man. Now the man is sitting in front of her. There is no basis for communication between them.


    All that''s left is silence.


    Mo Han doesn''t know what to say. She just looks at me with her big and touching eyes. Maybe my memory in her mind is blurred. She needs to look at me carefully to recall some memories.


    I''m not Mo Han. Naturally, I can''t know what Mo Han really thinks.


    Time goes by minute. We just sit for half an hour.


    It''s already past twelve in the morning. I want to send Mo Han home. It''s not a matter for a woman to stroll outside in the middle of the night.


    I got up from the sofa and said:


    "Hanhan, let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Mo Han nodded gently and said "yes".


    I pulled Mo Han up from the sofa and went out of the lobby together. Mo Han''s car was parked outside. I asked Mo han to give me the car key and I''ll drive.


    Along the way my speed is not fast, Mo Han has been looking at me without turning her eyes, she seems to cherish this time.


    Perhaps this is just another episode in our life, two parallel lines should not have intersection, after a short meeting is gradually separated.


    Mo Han looked at me and suddenly reached out to touch my side face. I didn''t stop her. These are all my debts to her. No matter what she does, it doesn''t seem too much.


    Mo Han gently touched for a while, suddenly painfully said: "it''s a little rougher than before, is it too much pressure in Shencheng, can''t eat well, can''t sleep well?"


    During this period of time, I really work hard. I go out early and come back late. I often stay up late. I eat and live very casually. I often lie on the table, squint for a while and continue to work. Therefore, my skin is not as smooth as before.


    I said with a smile: "another year, one year older, naturally one year older."


    Mo Han and I are only twenty-four years old this year. We are in the prime of our life. We are not close to the old Chinese characters at all. I said Lao is purely for the sake of making fun of and easing the depressing atmosphere.Mo Han touched my face and chin again and said, "my chin is sharp, and my beard is slovenly. But my temperament is much calmer than before. It seems that Lin Manxue has taught you well."


    This is the first time that Mo Han mentioned the name of Lin Manxue. I called Mo Han with a guilty heart. I wanted to explain something, but it seemed that it was superfluous to say anything at this time.


    Mo Han didn''t let me go on. She knows my heart. Maybe the person who knows me best in the world is not Lin Manxue or myself, but Mo Han. She can always see through me without breaking it.


    Mo Han suddenly took the little hand away from my face and quickly covered it in her mouth. She turned her back to me and vomited in front of the window. She vomited for a long time and didn''t vomit anything.


    I was shocked. What''s the matter with Mo Han? She always wants to throw up. When she''s eating, she''s in the car now. She didn''t have this problem before. Is there anything wrong with her body?


    I pulled over to the side of the road, took off my seat belt and got off. I turned to the front passenger''s seat, opened the door and helped Mo Han out carefully.


    For carsick people, breathing fresh air outside the car is good for relieving nausea.


    Mo Han lay under a big tree and retched for a while. I took a bottle of water from the car and handed it to her.


    Mo Han gargle with mineral water, with a bit of apology, said: "brother, I am not a big trouble, delay your dinner in the evening, and now delay you back to the hotel to rest."


    "Han Han, don''t say that. What''s the matter with you? How could it be so hard? "


    I patted Mo Han on the back, hoping she would be more comfortable.


    Mo Han blushed, eyes flow, she looked at me, slightly open red lips, but hard for a long time did not say a word.


    I see that Mo Han seems to have something hard to say. What is the reason that she is so hard to say?


    "Nothing. Maybe I have a cold. I''ll be fine in two days. "


    Mo Han said that she may have a cold, vomiting, chills, no appetite, which is a bit like the symptoms of a cold, I did not think much, said: "I now accompany you to buy some cold medicine, take a few cold medicine, sleep for a night."


    "No." As soon as Mo Han heard that he wanted to take medicine, he immediately refused me.

 Chapter 518

    I thought Mo Han was like a child. He was afraid when he heard about taking medicine for injection.


    I coaxed her and said, "good. How can you get better quickly without taking medicine? "


    Mo Han shook his head and said, "I don''t want to take medicine. I don''t want to


    "No! It''s not negotiable. You have to listen to me. "


    I pulled Mo han to get on the bus. Mo Han still wanted to struggle. She tried to give up my idea: "but now it''s so late and the drugstore is closing early, so I can''t buy any medicine at all."


    I said with a smile, "it''s hard for me. The drugstore will close, but the 24-hour convenience store will not. There is a special drug counter in it. You can buy some common drugs. "


    "This -" Mo Han hesitated.


    "Don''t hesitate. I said it''s not negotiable. " I helped Mo Han open the car door, ready to push her, Mo Han looked back at me pitifully and said: "can you not take medicine?"


    "No


    Mo Han''s eyes strolled around the door: "we''ll discuss it again."


    I shook my head and said firmly, "it''s not negotiable."


    Mo Han was forced to tell me that I just didn''t agree. She blurted out: "I really can''t take medicine. It''s going to hurt the kids. "


    Ah? what? What child?


    Mo Han''s words hit me to the top, and I was numb in an instant.


    Mo Han reaction, eyes floating around, evasively said: "nothing. You''re wrong. I didn''t mention children just now. "


    "No. You just said that the child came


    Mo Han showed a reluctant smile on his face and said in a soft voice, "what are you doing? I''m a big yellow girl. I haven''t got married yet. Where can I have any children? Don''t slander my reputation. "


    "But -"


    Mo Han interrupted me and said definitely, "no, but. I mean, if I take so many drugs now, it will be bad for my child''s health in the future. All the drugs will be drug-resistant. "


    If Mo Han does not have children now, is this kind of worry unnecessary? According to her understanding, will not all pharmaceutical factories close down.


    "You -"


    it seems that Mo Han doesn''t want to tell me more. She gets on the car, pulls the door and leaves me alone outside the car. I think it doesn''t make sense. I haven''t had a relationship with Mo Han. The only time she was pregnant was six years ago. She can''t be pregnant for six years. She''s not Nezha, even Nezha is only three years old.


    Mo Han doesn''t have a boyfriend now. If it''s not me, there will be no one else. It seems that I really think too much.


    I shook my head and turned to the driver''s seat to get on the bus. Mo Han didn''t want to buy medicine, so I had to send her back.


    I sent Mo han to the outside of the villa area. I didn''t plan to go in. I got off ahead of time outside the area. I asked Mo han to drive back by himself.


    As soon as I got off the bus, Mo Han followed me to get off the bus. She stood by the car silently and stared at me.


    There was a car between us and we just stood there.


    I''m afraid to see Mo Han''s infatuated and infatuated eyes. I turned around and waved and said, "Han Han, go back quickly. I''m going back to the hotel, too."


    Mo Han still does not speak, just silently straight eyes looking at me, even if you can not see my face, she still did not take back her eyes.


    "Cold, cold."


    "Will you walk with me for a while? I happen to have something to tell you. "


    Mo Han finally spoke, but she gave me a difficult problem.


    I don''t want to get along with Mo Han alone. I promised Mo Han''s mother that I would never see her. This is my promise. As a man, a promise is worth thousands of gold. How can I say one thing to face and do another thing behind.


    And I can''t entangle with Mo Han like this any more. I''ll treat it as a beautiful misunderstanding tonight. Later, she is her and I am me. We don''t have any intersection.


    "It''s getting late. I''m tired all day. I want to go back and have a rest early." I lowered my head and said it insincerely.


    Everyone knows, it''s just a pretext.


    "Do you remember the man-made Park in front of you? Would you like to go inside with me for a while?" Mo Han did not give up and begged me again.


    I slightly raised my head and looked in the direction of Mo Han. I found that Mo Han had some tears on his eyes, and his eyes were not as bright as before.


    I put off again and again, let Mo Han a woman feeling how can. Looking at Mo Han''s pathetic eyes, I have no courage to refuse her.


    I nodded gently as acquiescence.


    Mo Han saw that I agreed to her plea. Her listless eyes brightened up in a moment, and her face also showed a long lost smile.


    Perhaps Mo Han''s request is not much, just want me to accompany her for a while.


    Mo Han and I went to the park in front of us in silence. Last time we lived here for a month, Mo Han and I often went for a walk in the park.


    This is a man-made theme park and a children''s paradise. There are luxury residential areas nearby. All the people living in it are rich people. Naturally, they need not say much about the cultivation of the next generation.Back to this familiar place again, looking at these familiar buildings and different landscapes, I feel a lot of emotion. It makes me feel as if I went back to the previous days when Mo Han and I were laughing here.


    Perhaps once I have brought happiness to Mo Han, although very few, but do have.


    Mo Han and I are standing under a big tree. Mo Han is in a daze. Wutong Wutong is a romantic tree in France. Wutong symbolizes romance. In ancient Chinese eyes, Chinese parasol tree is always associated with loneliness and sorrow.


    , as Li Yu said in "meet you", is like "no words alone on the West Tower, moon is like a hook, lonely Wutong deep courtyard lock autumn." Zhou Zizhi wrote in Partridge days that "the rain on the leaves of the Wutong tree is more than the rain, and the leaves and leaves are separated."


    did not know what he thought of Wutong.


    Romantic or parting, or both?


    "Brother Tian, when are you going to go back to Shencheng?" Mo Han looked at it for a while and Wutong suddenly asked me.


    I had planned to come and go quietly as if I had never been to Hangzhou, so that my life and Mo Han''s life would not be affected.


    However, when something happens, it just happens. It''s just self deception to think that it doesn''t exist.


    Since Mo Han asked, I do not intend to avoid, to be honest: "tomorrow."


    "So fast?"


    The disappointment in Mo Han''s eyes inadvertently flows out, a little bit melancholy diffuses. It''s really heartbreaking to look at it. Mo Han pursed his lips for a while and said:


    "it''s time to leave early. Even if you don''t want to leave, I also want to advise you to leave early. If you don''t go, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to go. "


    Women always like to be duplicative. I think it''s because Mo Han is saying some angry words without paying attention to them. I don''t know how to answer her words. Or at this time, our silence is far better than a thousand words.


    I and Wutong stay under the phoenix tree for a while and then go to the Green Trail in front.


    There are two big turf on both sides of the trail. At the beginning of spring, the grass has just come out with green tips, and it has not fully formed a scale. However, it is this green that makes us clearly see the pace of spring.


    Mo Han and I have been speechless, this scene is very fucked, I do not like the atmosphere of dead, too depressed.

 Chapter 519

    I have nothing to say: "Hanhan, do you think life is full of surprises and miracles. I''ve traveled thousands of miles to Hangzhou. I can meet your sister-in-law whenever I meet a netizen. When I have this luck, the probability is not much higher than winning the lottery. "


    I use the word surprise as a euphemism. In fact, I''m much more frightened than surprised.


    Mo Han expression light ground says: "you say cabbages is Bai Yuping?"


    I listened to Mo Han''s current tone and her performance at the dinner table tonight. She didn''t seem to have a cold for cabbages. I asked in surprise:


    "you don''t seem to like your sister-in-law very much?"


    Mo Han narrowed his eyes and said gently: "I don''t like to talk about others behind their backs, but this matter involves you, so I still want to have a word with you. Brother Tian, I advise you to keep away from Bai Yuping in the future. "


    "Why?"


    Mo Han looked at me with straight eyes: "Bai Yuping is not good. It''s good for you."


    I have known Pak Choi for 14 years. I don''t know who she is. It''s no harm for me to keep in touch with her.


    Mo Han didn''t want to explain more. She only gave me a deep look, which was full of deep meaning. She seemed to tell me that she would not cheat me. She did it for my good.


    I believe Mo Han said this for my good, she will not do anything bad to me, but cabbage will not be bad for me.


    "Hanhan, are there any misunderstandings between you and cabbage, or between Bai Yuping?"


    I want to open up Mo Han''s misunderstanding of Pak Choi. Pak Choi will soon become Mo Han''s sister-in-law. If the relationship between his sister-in-law is not good for Pak Choi and Mo Han.


    Whether it is a small family or a large family, family harmony is more important than anything else.


    Pakchoi is my best friend. She once told me that she has no friends, not to mention the relationship between Mo Han and me. Mo Han has no friends, just a little chestnut.


    I sincerely hope that these two women who have no friends can become each other''s friends. In the future life, they not only have relatives, but also friends, and they can help each other when they encounter difficulties.


    Mo Han has seen that I am very concerned about this matter. She can''t keep silent any more. Mo Han stood with his mouth open and thought for a while and asked me in a low voice: "do you especially trust Bai Yuping?"


    I don''t intend to deny that, in fact, Pakchoi is the woman I trust most except Lin Manxue, Mo Han and ye Yingying. Like Yu Xi, I trust them all.


    I didn''t tell cabbage some things. It''s not that I don''t trust her, but that I need to keep some private space between my friends.


    It''s true that honesty is the most important thing between friends, but it doesn''t mean that there is no reservation. Even couples sometimes need to keep a proper distance, right.


    There is also a special identity of Chinese cabbage. She works in the business circle. There is no secret in this circle.


    My affair with Lin Manxue is not only related to my privacy, but also related to her reputation, status and interests.


    I didn''t tell pakchoi or I didn''t admit my relationship with Lin Manxue in front of Pakchoi. It''s not that I don''t trust her. It''s that this is a big deal. I don''t have the right to tell others.


    But now Mo Han asked me in front of me if I trusted cabbage, which is beyond doubt.


    The trust built up in 14 years can not be compared with that built overnight. I have never doubted cabbage.


    I believe that she will not be bad to me, just as I will never be bad to her.


    Just now she and I were able to brake in time in the hotel, which is related to the deep feelings between Lin Manxue and me, and also to the deep friendship between me and cabbage.


    I''m worried that I can''t go back to Lin Manxue, pakchoi and myself. When I lose my lover, I also lose my best friend.


    The price is too high for me to bear.


    So at the critical moment, I put up with the suffering and pushed away the cabbage.


    It''s not the cat who can stick to the bottom line.


    What I can do is not that I am more determined than others. Maybe I am better than other men in this aspect, but it is not decisive. I know how to cherish what I have in front of me better than others.


    Mo Han got my affirmative answer. She saw that my attitude was unshakable. She frowned slightly and pondered for a while, saying:


    "I just said that there are some things I want to tell you, and I want to persuade you to stay away from Bai Yuping is one of them. Originally, I just wanted to remind you, but you are not less bewitched by Bai Yuping than my brother. I think I should tell you something and let you judge what kind of woman she is. "


    Cabbage seems to have done something to make Mo Han feel bad all the time. What''s the matter?


    I look into Mo Han''s eyes. I hope she can give me some explanations. If this kind of misunderstanding really exists, the earlier it is explained, the better, so as not to make the misunderstanding worse and worse, and finally make it out of control.Mo Han was tired after standing for a while. There was a stone table and some stone stools in front of him. I accompanied him to sit there.


    This time back, Mo Han seems to be very easy to get tired. After standing for a little while, she is tired. Her physical foundation seems to be getting worse and worse. She didn''t do that before. I don''t know what''s wrong with Mo Han''s body.


    Mo Han sat down for a rest and continued the previous topic:


    "brother Tian, in order to let you know the most real Bai Yuping, I don''t make any judgment on her, just let you judge what she is like. I believe that when you really understand some of the things she does, you will change some of your views. "


    "You say it."


    I took a bag of Yellow Crane Tower out of my pocket and lit one. It''s a bit impolite to smoke in front of a lady, but I know Mo Han won''t mind. I used to smoke in front of her, and she never said anything.


    This time Mo Han still didn''t say anything, just took out a handkerchief from his bag and covered his mouth and nose.


    I remember that Mo Han just vomited in the car. I must be uncomfortable. I''m smoking at this time to stimulate her. Isn''t it worse.


    I was ready to put out the burning cigarette on the stone table. Mo Han stopped me and said, "it''s OK. Smoke if you want. "


    "Do you smell sick?"


    Mo Han shook his head with a smile: "not disgusting. I''m afraid I''ll hurt him. "


    He? Who is he? Is there a third person here besides me and Mo Han?


    I looked at Mo Han strangely. Mo Han gathered a smile and didn''t speak.


    I took two more puffs, and when I felt dull, I put out my cigarette and threw it into the garbage can in front of me.


    After I came back, Mo Han was still in a daze.


    "Han Han, what''s the matter with you? Is there something on your mind? "


    Mo Han came back and said, "it''s OK. Just a little tired. "


    Ah? It''s tiring to sit.

 Chapter 520

    "Why don''t I take you back now?" I reached out to pull Mohan, Mohan did not agree, shook his head and said: "we have not finished talking."


    "That doesn''t matter. We can talk at any time. We''ll talk later. I''ll take you back to rest first. "


    Mo Han looked at me and said, "maybe there is no future."


    I almost forget that when I leave Hangzhou tomorrow morning, we may never meet again in our lifetime. What else can we talk about.


    I sat down decadent, Mo Han want to talk, I accompany her, after tonight, I just want to accompany her can''t.


    "Yes. Say what you want, I''ll listen. "


    Mo Han took back her thoughts, and her eyes were more focused than before. She began to talk with me about the topic that had been interrupted before:


    "have you met Bai Yuping before?"


    I admit frankly, "No. It''s my first meeting. We used to only chat online. I don''t even know what she looks like before today


    "Don''t you have a video?"


    Now netizens chat which can not video, not video to meet, if the other party is a dinosaur how to do. Of course, other netizens can''t be like me and pakchoi. They have been talking about it for more than ten years without meeting each other.


    "Never. We once had an agreement that we would only be ordinary intimate friends and would not meet until we had a suitable opportunity. "


    Mo Han thought for a while and said, "you once told me that you have such a netizen. Do you mean her?"


    "Yes."


    "I remember going to college at that time, and now it''s been so many years. After all, you''ve known each other for ten years, haven''t you?"


    Mo Han is very sensitive to numbers, and his guess is almost the same. Indeed, I have known cabbage for 14 years.


    "Fourteen years."


    Mo Han said faintly: "after 14 years of knowing each other, you don''t let each other know your appearance and identity. Don''t you think this woman is very mysterious and strange?"


    I said with disapproval, "you can''t say that. I don''t know her. She doesn''t know me. It''s something we agreed to do with each other. It''s the same to everyone. Isn''t that strange? "


    Mo Han shook his head, hummed coldly, looked me in the eyes and said:


    "dare you pat your chest and say that she doesn''t know you? Brother Tian, you said that you didn''t know her identity and appearance for 14 years. I have no doubt about that. But for Bai Yuping, I don''t believe it even if she killed me. She is smarter than a monkey. She can talk to a stranger about her friends for more than ten years. Don''t talk about me. If you go to inquire, anyone who knows Bai Yuping will laugh if you say that. "


    Mo Han''s guess is right.


    Cabbages know more about me than I know about her. She often guides me in my work and study, and it is she who suggests me to apply for the job in Manxue company. Without her, I don''t know that there is a Manxue company in Shencheng.


    "Yes. She does know something about me


    I didn''t intend to hide it. In fact, it''s so. There''s no need to hide it. She knows about me, but I don''t know about her. That''s the truth.


    Mo Han said coldly, "I knew it would be like this. Although I just know about it, and I''m still not sure what she wants to do, I''m sure Bai Yuping didn''t mean well to approach you. Brother Tian, you should stay away from Bai Yuping in the future, and don''t pay any attention to her. No matter how much she says, you should not give her a good face, you know? "


    Is mo Han a little too sensitive to deny the sincerity of Pakchoi to me and the trust and friendship that pakchoi and I have built over the past 14 years just because of such a small thing?


    I know Mo Han''s character. She is not a woman who speaks freely. She must have her reasons for saying so.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    I try to communicate with Mo han to see what cabbage has done to make Mo Han hate her so much. It would be better to open Mo Han''s heart knot.


    Mo Han said seriously: "I suspect that Bai Yuping''s purpose is not pure."


    The purpose is not pure? What does that mean? Whose purpose is not pure cabbage?


    To me or to Mo zikang?


    Mo Han saw that I looked at her with a pair of puzzled eyes and explained, "my cousin Mo zikang."


    Aren''t they girlfriends? This is about to get married. What''s the impure purpose? Can cabbage cheat marriage.


    Mo Han could not dispel my doubts. Seeing that I was getting more and more confused, she planned to tell me everything she knew.


    Mo Han said warily:


    "brother Tian, although you have known Bai Yuping for more than ten years, I guess you know little about her, even what she does, right?"


    Before I had time to answer, Mo Han continued:


    "I don''t doubt her for no reason, but this woman is very secretive. Everything she does makes people feel furtive. I''ll tell you a few things and you''ll know. "I''m eager to know what the cabbage in Mo Han''s mouth looks like. I really don''t know her in the real world. I can only learn something about her through Mo Han.


    Mo Han Dun said: "let me tell you her identity first. Bai Yuping is a VC expert, a top VC expert."


    I know. Xiaocai once told me that she works in a venture capital company. Because her work is too special, I didn''t ask her what she does.


    When I told Mo Han this, Mo Han was a little surprised. She frowned and said strangely, "can she tell you this? That''s a bit out of my expectation


    "Hey, hey. I said, cabbage, Bai Yuping will not deliberately hide anything from me. "


    Mo Han said with disdain: "even if I tell you this, it doesn''t mean anything. It''s just a profession, and it''s not a big secret. It doesn''t make much difference whether she tells you or not. "


    Mo Han has a prejudice against Chinese cabbage, which is hard to eliminate in a short time once formed.


    I don''t argue with Mo Han. I smile noncommittally and let Mo Han go on.


    "Bai Yuping has been with my mother for seven years. She has gone from being the lowest level venture capitalist to the general manager of a branch of the group. Naturally, her strength does not need to be said."


    "Wait. What did you say just now? You said cabbage is an employee of your mother''s company? "


    Mo Han nodded and said, "yes. She was promoted by my mother. So to speak, my mother is both her boss and her teacher. "


    I''ll go.


    I was dazed by Mo Han''s light words. What kind of evil is mo Han''s mother? Even the cowherd cabbage is her mother''s Apprentice?


    What level of boss did I face? It''s like - it''s like I dumped her baby daughter in front of her old man.


    No wonder Chinese cabbage is always called Miss Mohan. I thought it was just a nickname. All the little princesses in my family like to be called Miss Mohan. I didn''t expect that they were really miss Mohan.

 Chapter 521

    No wonder Chinese cabbage is trying to please Mo Han at the dinner table. Mo Han is the apple of Mo''s eye. She has a very noble status. Even if she coughs lightly, it is estimated that she can trigger a 12 magnitude earthquake. Chinese cabbage really has no advantage in front of her. It''s strange not to laugh with her.


    When I look at Mo Han again, I have a different feeling in my heart. The power of Mo Han may cover Lin Manxue.


    I feel more and more that I don''t know much about Mo Han. What she appears on the water is just the tip of the iceberg. If I really know her strength, I will be scared to run away.


    When Mo Han saw me looking at her strangely, his face suddenly turned red, and he was embarrassed to say:


    "brother Tian, what are you looking at?"


    I said with a lingering fear, "why do I suddenly don''t know you?"


    "What''s the matter? Did my mother scare you? "


    I''m not going to deny it. That''s what it is.


    Mo Han looked at me and said in a low voice:


    "brother Tian, I want to say sorry to you first. I didn''t tell you this before, but I don''t want to put too much burden on your heart. My parents'' success is also my parents'' success, which has nothing to do with me. I hope you don''t feel alienated from me. I''m just an ordinary girl, an ordinary girl. "


    I believe this is mo Han''s heart, she is a very low-key girl, who basically has no princess disease, even if her family is rich, she still lives her childhood, and used to go to work by bus.


    "No. Don''t be too thoughtful. I''m just surprised to hear that all of a sudden. I''ll be fine later. "


    Mo Han let me digest by myself, her two little hands folded back and forth, playing with the superpower.


    It''s a kid''s game.


    Mo Han is very skillful. I think he often plays.


    If a woman in her twenties still has to play such a childish game, we can imagine how lonely and boring she has to be.


    Looking at Mo Han, who is playing, I can''t bear to interrupt her. When Mo Han is so happy, let her keep this happiness for a long time.


    Mo Han inadvertently noticed that I was looking at her. She took back her little hand, put out her tongue, and said with a shy smile, "am I very naive?"


    "No. You can''t call it childish, you should call it cute. Keep a childlike heart forever. "


    Mo Han said with a sweet smile: "your mouth is sweet. Ah, I don''t know how many girls you''ve hurt with your broken mouth. "


    Mo Han said this to me in front of my face. Naturally, I couldn''t get rid of my face. I changed the topic and said, "who taught you how to play superpowers?"


    "My grandfather."


    Mo Han''s grandfather is not an ordinary person. From my heart, I''m really afraid of Mo Han''s family.


    Mo Han''s mother is such a powerful woman. If Mo Han''s grandfather knew that I had done this to his precious granddaughter, would he kill me on the spot if he was angry?


    When I think of Mo Han''s huge family, I feel scared. I don''t have a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Mom, I have to change the topic, but I didn''t find a good topic in a hurry.


    All of a sudden, Mo Han''s face appeared a touch of ruddy, and she looked forward to happiness:


    "I think this game is very interesting. I will teach my son in the future that when no one accompanies him, he can play with himself, so that he won''t be lonely."


    Mo Han can''t help mentioning her child again. I shiver in my heart. When Mo Han mentions her child again and again, is it unintentionally or subconsciously?


    And why am I so sensitive to Mo Han and the children? What''s the matter with me?


    Is it true that I am amorous? The child mentioned by Mo Han is naturally her future child. It''s not surprising that such a beautiful woman will eventually get married and have children.


    Mo Han saw me looking at her like a fool, then he covered his mouth and said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t talk to you about this. Do you feel a little annoyed? "


    "No. Actually, you''re right. You''re not too young. It''s time to get married and have children in two years. Women have to go through this process. "


    Mo Han suddenly said, "who said that you have to get married to have children. Old feudalism. "


    Ah? Mo Han thought so avant-garde, still want to get pregnant before marriage?


    If an unmarried woman wants to have children, the key is to have a man to provide firepower support.


    Mo Han looked at me and looked at her foolishly. A red halo climbed to Mo Han''s face again. She turned around slightly and didn''t look at me any more. Mo Han was particularly embarrassed at this time.


    This is what and what.


    I know I''m wrong. Mo Han certainly doesn''t mean that. I take back my eyes and change the topic again to resolve the embarrassment:


    "let''s talk about Bai Yuping."


    Mo Han answered softly.


    "Where are you?" Mo Han didn''t seem to ease from embarrassment. His brain was short circuited and he forgot what he had said before.


    I reminded Mo Han, "you talked about her work."Mo Han nodded and said:


    "Bai Yuping''s working ability is very excellent. According to my mother, she basically won''t lose money in her investments, and she has made a lot of money in many projects. In fact, when I first met Bai Yuping, I didn''t have any bad impression on her. She was a woman with a colder temperament, but I didn''t find any other problems. Women''s cold character is not a big problem, my own character is not very optimistic, as long as there is no bad mind, other things are not called things. I started with one thing


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " I follow Mo han to ask.


    Mo Han recalled: "this happened last year when sun Jianbing and I went to Shencheng to find you. At that time, sun Jianbing and I were waiting for you to meet us outside Shencheng airport. I went to the bathroom on the way. On the way to the bathroom, I saw Bai Yuping with my big cousin. "


    "Bai Yuping was holding my big cousin''s arm. They looked very close. But half a year ago, Bai Yuping suddenly fell in love with my cousin Mo zikang. She was wandering between two men with my big cousin and my cousin. I felt that she had any purpose or no good intention. I tried to test her relationship with my big cousin, and she pretended to tell me that they didn''t know each other well, saying that they only met by chance a few times. "


    How can the pure and clean cabbage also step on two boats?


    For a while, Mo Han''s cousin, for a while, I was confused by the complicated relationship of cabbage.


    According to my understanding of Pakchoi''s character over the years, she should not be such a swing woman.


    I thought about it. Is it possible?


    Pak Choi began to talk to Mo Han''s cousin about friends, and later found that they were not in the same character, so they chose to break up.


    Later, Pak Choi meets Mo zikang, Mo Han''s cousin. They are in love with each other. Wang Ba takes a fancy to mung bean and gets together.


    It''s very common for young men and women to go on and off. There''s no need to make a fuss. Mo Han thinks it''s strange because the two leading characters have special identities, one is her cousin, the other is her cousin.

 Chapter 522

    As for pakchoi lying to Mo Han that she is not familiar with Mo Han''s cousin, it''s a good explanation.


    Women all want face, especially for such arrogant strong women as cabbage. The end of a relationship means the beginning of a new life. Maybe cabbage wants to put it down completely and treat each other as the most familiar stranger.


    This kind of situation is not without, and also very common.


    Anyway, I personally understand this kind of behavior.


    However, I am very interested in Mo Han, a big cousin. Whether he abandons pakchoi or pakchoi abandons him, at least he once captured the heart of Pakchoi.


    This person is not simple.


    It seems that Mo Han is still in Shenzhen?


    I asked curiously:


    "your big cousin? When did you have a big cousin? I haven''t heard from you before. "


    "My grandfather has three daughters, my mother is the youngest, and she has two sisters in front of her," Mo said. Their three sisters are not in the same city at present. My aunt married to Shencheng when she was young, and my second aunt was in Beijing. Only my mother stayed in Hangzhou. Both my aunts have several children, so I have many cousins. For example, my aunt, who has three sons and no daughter, is her eldest son. My big cousin is very talented and powerful. You should have heard his name


    "Who?"


    "Yan Qingcheng."


    "Ah? Who? Who do you mean? "


    I was as surprised as a thunder exploded on my head, and my eyes were almost staring out.


    "Yan Qingcheng." Mo Han was afraid I couldn''t hear him, and he deliberately raised the volume by a few decibels.


    I''ll go. I couldn''t resist another foul word.


    How come all the Niubi characters I know have something to do with Mo Han?


    My most mysterious friend, Xiaocai, is mo Han''s sister-in-law. My biggest rival, Yan Qingcheng, is mo Han''s cousin. How many things does she have to hide from me.


    I''m going crazy.


    Mo Han was so surprised to see me. She didn''t expect me to have such a big reaction. She half closed her mouth and asked timidly:


    "what''s the matter with you, brother Tian? What''s that look like? "


    It took me a long time to recover and said casually, "nothing. It''s nothing. "


    Mo Han is such a smart woman. She can see through me at a glance. I''m in Shencheng, and Yan Qingcheng is in Shencheng. It''s strange that I have such a reaction.


    Mo Han tried to ask me: "brother Tian, you won''t have a holiday with my big cousin, will you?"


    I laughed and laughed: "nothing. What''s my status? What''s my status? How can I offend him? "


    I don''t belittle myself. Not everyone is qualified to offend Yan Qingcheng. It''s also a great honor to offend him. In South and East China, I can at least be regarded as the number one person.


    Mo Han didn''t believe it. She looked at me suspiciously:


    "No. Your eyes tell me that''s not the case. Brother Tian, did my big cousin bully you? Did he look down on you by relying on his power? "


    "Not really."


    The more I said no, the more mo Han didn''t believe it. She had known me for so many years, just like a worm in my stomach. When I had a slight disturbance, she immediately became alert.


    Mo Hanhan said indignantly:


    "it must be so. My big cousin is good at everything, but he likes to put on airs and look down on people. What does he have? He dares to look down on you. When I meet him next time, I must ask him why he looks down on people. "


    Mo Han also wants to help me come out and ask Yan Qingcheng for justice. I''m still very moved. Yan Qingcheng is so powerful that not everyone has the courage to question him.


    Even his brother Yan Qingdong saw him like a mouse saw a cat, not to mention other people.


    Mo Han is just a cousin of his. His family affection is reduced by three points every other generation. What''s more, if he is in a rich family, he will sell Mo Han''s face?


    It''s not worth Mo Han offending him for such a heartless man as me.


    I don''t want Mo Han and Yan Qingcheng to affect their friendship because of my relationship, so I quickly advised them: "Han Han, the banquet is not an ordinary person. You and he should not make a stiff relationship because of me. If it affects the relationship between you, it''s not good. Besides, I don''t have any big conflicts with him. They are childe brothers. It''s OK to look down on us poor people. There''s no reason in the world that we will be beaten when we are down. It''s no surprise. "


    Mo Han knew what I was worried about, and she suddenly took my hand:


    "are you worried about what my big cousin will do to me? Hee hee, brother Tian, you worry too much. Even if I lend him a hundred courage, he doesn''t dare to do it. "


    Mo Han drew close to me, and his long and straight legs swayed in front of me. Mo Han narrowed his eyes and said mysteriously:


    "brother Tian, I''ll tell you a secret secretly. No matter in my grandfather''s house or in my grandfather''s house, I am the only princess. They all want to let me, don''t make me unhappy, and don''t scold me for being cold to me. I''m the only one to bully them. No one dares to bully me. "Mo Han suddenly sighed, his face changed, and he said in a melancholy tone:


    "in fact, I know why they did it, not because I was sick and needed special love. Moreover, my mother is my only one. She has such a high status in the family, and her son is dear to her mother. They dare not offend my mother, and they dare not disrespect me. "


    I suddenly realized a serious problem. Maybe I''m the only man in the world who dares to bully Mo Han, and she suffers the most from me.


    "Cold, cold."


    Mo Han understood me at a glance. She understood what I wanted to say. Mo Han took my hand with a reluctant smile and said, "I don''t blame you. Really


    "Cold -"


    "OK. Don''t talk about these unhappy things. Brother Tian, you see what I said is off topic. Let''s talk about Bai Yuping. "


    Mo Han reminds me that my guess just now is totally untenable. Yan Qingcheng is mo Han''s big cousin. How could he have fallen in love with cabbage.


    Is the woman Yan Qingcheng likes Lin Manxue?


    In addition, when I chatted with Xiaocai on the Internet, I asked her to comment on Shencheng Sanjie and Lin Manxue, including Yan Qingcheng. At that time, Xiaocai highly praised Yan Qingcheng.


    She praised Yan Qingcheng as the first person in the investment field, saying that she couldn''t catch up with him.


    This happened not long ago. If they had been together, how could Xiaocai be willing to break up with Yan Qingcheng? He is her idol.


    It is estimated that only Yan Qingcheng can subdue a woman like cabbage.


    And I can clearly remember that when pakchoi talked to me about Yan Qingcheng at that time, they only stated the facts, without personal feelings. If they were lovers, they should not use this tone.


    Between lovers, when they talk about each other, they should not be so calm and objective, just like storytelling. It''s not in line with common sense.


    But if they are not lovers, how can Mo Han explain their close relationship?

 Chapter 523

    Pakchoi is not a casual woman. After all, the airport is a public place. If it wasn''t for her intimate relationship, she couldn''t hold Yan Qingcheng''s arm.


    The action of arm holding only occurs between friends and lovers, or on occasions like going to a cocktail party and walking on the red carpet.


    Pak Choi and Yan Qingcheng were at the airport at that time. They were private. They didn''t attend a cocktail party. Did ordinary men and women walk arm in arm like this?


    It''s strange.


    I began to think about it, cabbage is also a woman who does not play cards according to common sense, she can do anything, it seems unreasonable, it may be reasonable for her.


    I pondered for a moment and said:


    "the emotional problems of Pakchoi are really complicated, but we are not the two parties, and we do not understand the actual situation. Maybe things are not as we know. Moreover, there is no reason to talk about feelings. When we feel right together, we break up when we don''t feel right. There is no right or wrong division. We can''t arbitrarily judge whether a person is good or bad through this. Is that right? "


    I don''t mean to defend the cabbage, but to explain a fact in a realistic way.


    All problems related to love can not be simply described as good or bad.


    Mo Han said with displeasure:


    "you are right, and I admit that. It''s no surprise that lovers are easy to get together and disperse. If she has ever been with my big cousin, she can choose to be with Mo zikang after they break up. I''m not such a rigid woman, but I can''t see her cheating my brother Mo zikang. "


    Is Chinese cabbage cheating Mo zikang?


    How does Mo Han feel like this?


    I looked at Mo Han again, and she said coldly, "Bai Yuping doesn''t like Mo zikang at all."


    "How do you know? She told you that herself? "


    Mo Han snorted coldly:


    "if she was so frank, I would not be so angry. Bai Yuping is a woman who can play tricks. She treats my brother as a fool and coaxes him into a daze. "


    "Han Han, you can''t look at Bai Yuping with colored glasses. It''s not objective. They are going to get married soon, and your brother will not be happy to hear that. "


    "Marriage?" Mo Han a sneer, with three points of doubt tone said: "I''m afraid this is just my brother wishful thinking."


    "Did you find something?" I think Mo Han is so determined that she must find something, otherwise according to her calm nature, she would not come to such a conclusion.


    Mo Han said: "brother Tian, you''ve been with Bai Yuping for a long time today. Do you think she looks like a bride all over?"


    What should a bride look like? I''ve never been married and I really have no experience.


    It''s true that pakchoi is colder about marriage, but it''s still a short time before their wedding date, so they are not in a state of excitement all the time, so I think pakchoi''s reaction is quite normal.


    Mo Han shook his head and said, "you can''t see anything if you are so careless. I''ll give you just a few. "


    "You said


    "Like marriage certificates and wedding photos. Every time my brother asks her to get a marriage certificate or take wedding photos, she can always find an excuse to push it off. A woman doesn''t care whether she gets a marriage certificate or not. Is this normal? I''m not afraid of your jokes. They haven''t taken their wedding photos until today. "


    Isn''t it? No wedding photos.


    Now the divorce period is less than 10 days, and they need to use some huge photos on the wedding day. They haven''t taken them now. Cabbage is not in a hurry, and they have the leisure to meet netizens. No one else.


    "Another example is that she doesn''t care about the wedding preparations at all. She just gives up the information that she needs to provide, such as wedding dress, dress, hotel location, and even the list of guests. My brother asked her a hundred times, she only had a simple reason to refuse my brother, busy! It''s like she''s the only one in the world. Do you think she looks like a bride? "


    If what Mo Han said is true, the cabbage is a little too much.


    But this is the Chinese cabbage, a Chinese cabbage that goes its own way and is not influenced by the secular world.


    I said with a smile: "you said it yourself. She is a workaholic. It''s understandable that she is busy. Just judging by these, she doesn''t really want to marry your brother. Are we too hasty?"


    "It''s more than that," Mo Han said


    With a smile on my face, I said, "what else can you tell me? I''d like to see how unreliable this cabbage is."


    "Can you laugh at such a serious thing?"


    Mo Han see me a pair of giggle and playful tone, can''t help but frown and say.


    "Good. I don''t laugh. I don''t laugh. " I put away my smile and pretended to be serious and said, "now you can go on."


    Mo Han saw that ordinary reasons were hard to convince me, and her eyes suddenly brightened, as if she remembered something.Mo Han hesitated for a moment, and suddenly burst out: "my brother has never touched her."


    At that time, I didn''t think that Mo Han could say anything deep-seated. It was all trivial things. It might be abnormal for her to put these things on other women. But according to my understanding of cabbage''s character, these were her most normal reactions, so I didn''t pay attention to them.


    But Mo Han suddenly came to such a sentence, which made me jump. What''s the meaning of "touch" in Mo Han''s mouth?


    How can cabbage and her boyfriend share such a private matter with others, especially with a sister-in-law or sister.


    Where did Mo Han get the news?


    I stare at Mo Han''s eyes, but Mo Han is embarrassed to be looked at by me. She blushes and explains gently:


    "you don''t want to be crooked. My touch is not what you think, but simple intimacy, such as holding hands, holding waist, hugging or kissing


    "Oh. You scared me. I thought it was shame. " I don''t say it through my brain, but I suddenly react that something is wrong. How can a normal couple not even have the most basic things? This is also called a couple?


    It''s not that feudal society stresses that men and women are not compatible.


    When I asked this question, I instantly understood Mo Han''s meaning. If it is true, the relationship between pakchoi and Mo zikang is really problematic, which is purer than the relationship between ordinary friends.


    Mo Hanxin swore: "this time you should believe what I said."


    "Who told you that?"


    May involve whose privacy, some words Mo Han is not convenient to say, but if she does not say it is difficult to trust me, she wants me to stay away from Bai Yuping, if she can''t persuade me, naturally can''t achieve this goal.


    Mo Han thought about it and decided to tell me:


    "my brother let slip when he was drunk. One night when he was drunk in a bar, Xiao Lizi and I went to meet him. He was arguing to find Bai Yuping. I asked him if he had a fight with Bai Yuping. My brother said that Bai Yuping was going to break up with him. I asked him why. My brother said that he accidentally touched Bai Yuping''s little hand. As a result, Bai Yuping got angry on the spot and slapped my brother in the face. "


    I said with a puzzled face, "aren''t they girlfriends and girlfriends? What''s the point of touching a little hand? "


    "Yes. That''s what surprised me. I asked my brother. He was so drunk at that time that he was talking off and on. He said that Bai Yuping wants to test him and not let him touch any part of her body. She said that she hopes to have a pure love, first spiritual love and then physical love. "

 Chapter 524

    How could that be? Cabbage has this problem. I haven''t heard of it before. I''ve known her for more than ten years, and I never knew that she had this kind of mental and love cleanliness.


    Isn''t it sick? A big man can only look at a big beauty strolling around, but can''t touch, who can stand it.


    She''s not testing people, she''s torturing people.


    It''s strange that such love can last long.


    Love needs to pay for each other. The intimacy between lovers is like lubricating oil. If there is no lubricating oil in the middle, the wheel will break down sooner or later.


    Smart as a cabbage, she can''t help but understand this truth. Her abnormal behavior must have profound meaning.


    But why would she do that?


    It''s no wonder that Mo Han wants to doubt her motives, so he falls in love with other people''s brothers and pursues Platonic love. Isn''t it a joke? Which sister-in-law can not doubt her.


    It''s obvious that people are either playing or making use of people. It''s obvious that pakchoi is not so boring. In this way, Pakchoi really has a purpose to approach Mo zikang.


    This possibility is very high.


    It''s not right. Cabbage called Mo zikang, a husband called how intimate, how can small hands do not let each other touch? If she has no feelings for Mo zikang, why should she marry him? It''s hard to say.


    Cabbage business is so successful, it does not need to rely on a man to support her, so there is no greed for property or wealth, she is not short of money, there is no need to do so.


    If it''s not for love, I really can''t think of any reason for pakchoi to agree to marry Mo zikang.


    The more you think about it, the more chaotic it is. It''s totally illogical.


    If you like it, why don''t you let the other party touch it? Is she allergic to men and repulsive when she holds a small hand? If you don''t like it, why do you want to marry Mo zikang? Isn''t this pit bigger than a small hand and a hug?


    How can I feel that my brain is going to be short circuited? Why is it so difficult to understand?


    I asked Mo Han with some doubts:


    "you just said that they had been together for half a year. Did they know each other half a year ago?"


    Mo Han said, "No. I''ve known you for a long time. Bai Yuping often comes to Hangzhou headquarters for meetings or work reports. During this period, my brother met her several times and fell in love with her at first sight. After chasing her for several years, she has not made any progress. She has always been indifferent to my brother. Half a year ago, Bai Yuping made a 180 degree turn to my brother. She not only promised to date him, but also confirmed their friendship after that date. "


    "Girlfriends?"


    "Well."


    I think the sudden turning point must be something happened to pakchoi at that time.


    "What happened to Bai Yuping at that time? Have you heard anything? "


    Mo Han thought about it and said, "I don''t know that. At that time, I accompanied Ye Yingying to live in Citrus village, and I didn''t ask anything about Hangzhou. That''s what little chestnut told me


    "How does little chestnut know these things?"


    Xiao Lizi is an outsider. How can he know about the relationship between Mo zikang and Xiaocai.


    Mo Han said with a smile, "because she cares."


    "Why does she care?"


    "Stupid. Because she likes my brother. She''s very attached to my brother. As long as something happens to him, she''ll always know for the first time. "


    As for Mo Han, a friend, Xiao Lizi, although we only met once and didn''t get to know each other much, I had a very good impression of her. This woman seems to be a little careless and open-minded, but she is very flexible and intelligent.


    Xiao Lizi seems to have a good family background, and she has a very large network of relationships.


    Mo Han said solemnly:


    "brother Tian, I know your relationship with Bai Yuping is not simple. It''s difficult for you to accept this reality for a while, but I don''t want you to follow my brother''s footsteps. He has been completely bewildered by Bai Yuping and wants to be with her. This woman''s way of life is very deep, absolutely not simple. I hope you will keep a distance from her in the future. Now she comes close to you on her own initiative, and she will definitely stare at something on you. You must be careful. "


    I said with a smile: "I''m a poor man. What''s worth thinking about. Han Han, you''ve been bitten by snakes for ten years. It''s not that serious. "


    "No. God, you must listen to me. I''ve been checking her details with Xiao Lizi recently. You know, her origin is very suspicious. I suspect - "


    when Mo Han said this, she suddenly stopped talking. Maybe she could not tell me something.


    "What do you suspect?"


    Mo Han did not turn his head. He shook his head gently and said, "nothing. It''s all wishful thinking. I''d better not tell you. "


    Mo Han is not such a woman who likes to talk. She suddenly stops. There must be something strange about it. Maybe it''s really inconvenient to tell me.Mo Han doesn''t want to mention it again, so I don''t want to ask any more. She doesn''t say that naturally, there are reasons why she doesn''t say it. We should know enough to stop chatting, so as not to embarrass both sides.


    The topic of Pakchoi is almost the same, and I''m confused when I talk about it. Some of her behaviors are really weird. Since the first day I met her, I felt that she was not an ordinary person.


    Her thinking is different from ordinary people, and she likes to do things out of the ordinary, so a few strange things happened to her also accord with her temper and character.


    Although I think a lot of things are very strange, I don''t pay much attention to them. What''s more, it won''t affect the friendship between me and pakchoi. Fourteen years of trust can''t be broken in a word or two.


    Mo Han just mentioned Ye Yingying. I''ve been away for almost two months, and I don''t know what happened to Ye Yingying.


    "Hanhan, how is Yingying now? Is she all right? "


    Mo Han nodded slightly and said:


    "the first course of treatment is coming to an end, the effect is good, better than expected. I heard Yingying''s attending doctor say that Yingying often walks around the hospital alone. When I go to see her, she will say a few words to me


    "What did she say?"


    Mo Han blushed and said, "why do you ask this? How can I tell you the whispers between girls? "


    I smile awkwardly: "as long as she is good. Did the doctor say when she would recover? "


    Mo Han said with a dim face:


    "brother Tian, I will tell you that this disease is very difficult to cure. I''ve been treated for more than ten years and still look like this. So it may be right that you chose to leave me at the beginning. I may not be able to do well in my whole life. "


    "Han Han, don''t say that. I - "


    Mo Han took my hand and said with a reluctant smile:


    " OK. I said I don''t blame you, I really don''t blame you. I''m such an abnormal woman. I don''t know what will happen in the future. What''s the potential of you guarding me? "


    I know that Mo Han is talking angrily. I leave her and choose Lin Manxue. Although Mo Han doesn''t say it, she must be unhappy in her heart. In addition, she has been plagued by disease and has low self-esteem. She thinks that living in the world is a useless person and an abnormal woman. It''s normal for her to have some complaints in her heart.

 Chapter 525

    I think she let it out. She and ye Yingying are both suffering from heart disease. If they keep this bad mood in their heart, it will aggravate their illness.


    I said, "I want to see ye Yingying tomorrow, OK?"


    Mo Han thought and said, "don''t go."


    I didn''t expect Mohan to refuse me.


    "Why?"


    Mo Han said, "don''t stay in Hangzhou any longer. Good morning, good morning. This is not a place to stay


    This is the first time that Mo Han took the initiative to drive me out of Hangzhou. She used to want me to stay in Hangzhou, but this time I came to Hangzhou, I obviously felt that she pushed me out again and again.


    Don''t Mo Han really don''t want to see me again, or say long distance is better than short pain, meet is better than not.


    Mo Han see me in a daze, gently said: "don''t think so much, early back to the deep city, Lin Manxue is still waiting for you in the deep city."


    When Mo Han said this, her tone was mixed with complicated emotions. Is it ironic that she advised her favorite man to return to other women''s arms as soon as possible?


    I don''t know what to say. There is no way to change the atmosphere from harmony to depression.


    I want to send Mo Han home, the night is deep, Mo Han and I have to rest.


    Before I could speak, Mo Han suddenly asked me, "what''s the relationship between you?"


    I don''t want to talk to Mo Han about me and Lin Manxue. It''s really embarrassing. One is my ex girlfriend, and the other is my present girlfriend. If I talk to my ex girlfriend about my present girlfriend, I don''t think it''s weird to believe it.


    I put off a simple "OK" in the past.


    Mo Han seemed dissatisfied with the answer. She continued: "is she good to you?"


    Mo Han asked me the truth: "good."


    Mo Han said softly: "good is good. Well, I''m relieved. "


    She said and looked at the distance, the wind at night blowing more and more, I was worried that she was cold, so I stood up in front of her, so I could give her shelter.


    Mo Han was silent for a long time and asked in a pitiful tone, "are you going to get married?"


    Man Xue and I have plans to register, and when we meet next time, we haven''t mentioned this to anyone. Mo Han can''t know.


    She must be guessing, or this matter has become a knot in her heart. She is most afraid of this situation.


    Everything likes to work against people. The more afraid it is, the more likely it will happen.


    I wonder in my heart whether I want to tell Mo Han the truth. This is hurtful. Will it aggravate Mo Han''s illness? But if I don''t say it, is it cheating?


    Mo Han really understood me. As soon as she saw my tangled eyes, she knew the answer. Mo Han''s face turned white immediately. She pursed her mouth and said in a hoarse and trembling voice:


    "are you really going to get married?"


    All forced to this, how can I say, can only nod to admit.


    I saw Mo hanqiang holding back her sadness and trying to hide the tears in her eyes. She tried several times, but failed. The tears were like broken beads, falling down one by one.


    Mo Han a cry, I immediately panic, standing in front of her body some at a loss.


    Mo Han leans his head to one side and turns to the other side. His shoulder shakes violently and sobs silently, just like a wronged child hiding in a corner.


    I feel bad in my heart. I stretch out my hand to touch Mo Han''s shoulder. I want to give her some comfort. At present, I can only do these useless work. What else can I do for her.


    As soon as Mo Han turned away, I stretched out my hand and she dodged. Mo Han was so pitiful that I felt a pain in my heart.


    I simply step forward and put her in my arms with both hands. Mo Han struggles a little. Seeing that I insist on this, she compromises.


    Mo Han put his head in my arms, chest ups and downs, suppressed cry, her tears on my body warm underwear are wet.


    I did not disturb Mo Han, let her cry, cry out will feel better.


    After crying for a while, Mo Han suddenly raised his tearful face and said:


    "send me back. You go back early, too. Leave Hangzhou early tomorrow morning and never come back again. "


    "Hanhan -"


    "let''s go before I change my mind. Sneak away. " Mo Han pushed me away and stood up by herself. She took off my coat and gave it back to me. Then she hurried outside the park.


    I caught up with Mo Han and followed her closely. She went back to the villa area. I followed her less than two meters behind her.


    Mo Han and I went back to the car. Mo Han opened the door and sat in. Instead of starting the car immediately, she just sat in the cab in a daze.


    I knocked on the window outside. Mo Han just didn''t want to open it. I insisted. Mo Han was annoyed by me, so he put down the window and said, "what else do you want?"


    "Han Han, don''t do that. I''m afraid of you. I''m sorry. "I sincerely apologize to Mo Han. Maybe we will say goodbye this time. I have no chance to say such an apology to her personally.


    "I accept your apology. You''re really sorry for me. You''re not only sorry for me, but also for our - "Mohamed said the following words:" past. "


    I sincerely repent:


    "Hanhan, I know I am not a good man, I failed you. I let you down. My selfishness has done you a lot of harm. I don''t ask you to forgive me, just hope you have a good life. Forget me and start your new life again. Live the life you should live


    Mo Han coldly looked at me, her eyes are still bright red, Mo Han has not eased from sadness, she just want to find a place to cry.


    Mo Han is a strong woman, she does not want us to see her fragile and sad, in her most sad and sad time, she always wants to find a place where no one licks the wound.


    I know her just as she knows me.


    Before pressing the window, Mo Han said to me in despair:


    "Ye Chutian, for the last time, I warn you not to come back to Hangzhou, let alone see anyone who has anything to do with me. You don''t have this city, you don''t have me. Take care


    Mo Han started the car and drove forward. The security guard in the guard room saw that it was mo Han and let her go immediately. I stood outside and watched Mo Han''s car disappear at the corner.


    I stood in the same place for a long time and didn''t leave. Mo Han and I finally came to this step. It''s all my fault. I''m a sinner. It''s because I didn''t handle this relationship well.


    I shouldn''t give Mo Han hope and kill it.


    I shouldn''t come to Hangzhou by chance, meet Mo Han again and hurt her again and again.


    I was about to turn around and walk back when a woman stood about 20 meters behind me and looked at me coldly.


    When I saw this woman, my soul was almost scared. I had a shadow in my heart for her. Her powerful aura could hurt me so far away that I stood uneasy and didn''t dare to escape.


    Women step by step towards me, every step she takes is like a mark in my heart with a hot iron.

 Chapter 526

    There is no color on her face. I can''t see her joys and sorrows. Or when she is serious, she has no emotion at all.


    A woman stops about one meter away from me. Her eyes are like the eyes of a wolf. She gives out a faint light and stares at me without blinking.


    "Auntie."


    I called her Auntie respectfully, and there was even a shivering murmur in my voice.


    Mo Han''s mother looked at me coldly for a while, and her eyes were burning, as if she wanted to fire me to cook.


    "You have the courage to come to Hangzhou!"


    Aunt''s voice without a trace of temperature, I instantly feel covered with a layer of ice, cold I shiver.


    "I -"


    "I didn''t ask you. You don''t have to answer me. " Aunt domineering waved her hand, put me back.


    I was stuck there awkwardly, not knowing what to say or even where to put my hands.


    Aunt quietly turned to leave, she did not go to the direction of the villa, but to the opposite direction, in front of the intersection to the left of a Lincoln extended luxury car, it should be her car.


    I knew I couldn''t escape, so I followed her silently. This woman was so powerful that she was full of pride and noble spirit. This kind of pride and noble spirit was beyond even Lin Manxue''s reach.


    My aunt and I got on the bus one after another. My aunt asked me to give all my belongings to her driver, including wallet, mobile phone, keys and so on.


    She told her driver and bodyguard to get out of the car and wait. They stood near the car to guard.


    Auntie turned on all the lights in the car, which created a dark and depressing atmosphere. I could only vaguely see the indifferent expression on Auntie''s face.


    Mo Han''s mother didn''t know where to get a pack of lady''s cigarettes. She took out one and didn''t ask me if I wanted to smoke it. She lit it up and smoked it by herself.


    Auntie took a few puffs of cigarettes, and her face looked a little better. She looked at me for a while and then said, "talk about it."


    "Good."


    I went back, and I couldn''t find any other suitable words to answer her except this word.


    My aunt took two more puffs of cigarettes and spit out a cigarette ring from her ruddy lips. It''s really a kind of dreamy feeling. I''ve never seen a woman smoking with such charm as her.


    "Do you know what I want to talk to you about?"


    Aunt took one last puff and threw half of the cigarette out of the window.


    "I know. Auntie, I didn''t keep my promise and let you down. I''m sorry. "


    My aunt looked at me with burning eyes. Half a day later, she said, "why do you want to see her again?"


    She naturally refers to Mo Han.


    I pause to tell the truth: "it''s not deliberate, it''s purely accidental."


    "By chance?"


    "Yes."


    Aunt sneered: "do you think it''s a coincidence?"


    "Auntie, I didn''t lie to you. This is what happened. A friend of mine invited me to Hangzhou and took me to dinner in the evening. I didn''t expect that Mo Han would be at the dinner table. If I knew in advance, I wouldn''t go. "


    Auntie took back her cold eyes. She thought about it and said, "is your friend Bai Yuping?"


    I know that nothing can be hidden from Mo Han''s mother. She is such a powerful character. How can I hide it from her.


    I nodded to admit:


    "yes."


    "What''s your relationship with her?" Aunt like casual asked, but not so casual, her words are always full of deep meaning, let a person in a short time confused.


    "She is a net friend of mine."


    I don''t hide anything. I can tell anything. Lying is not my personality and I''m not good at it.


    "How long have you known each other?"


    "For a long time."


    "How long is it?"


    "Fourteen years."


    Mo Han''s mother once again showed a sneer: "when you meet a netizen, this netizen is still Han Han''s future sister-in-law. Do you think I should believe you?"


    I almost forget that Mo Han''s mother is a barrister. Lawyers have an occupational disease. They only believe in evidence, but they don''t believe in coincidences. There are so many coincidences in the world. The so-called coincidences are just ingenious human layout.


    I sincerely said: "Auntie, what I said is true. If you don''t believe me, you can call Bai Yuping to see if I have lied. She''s one of your subordinates. She won''t cheat you with me, will she? "


    Aunt really from the bag out of a mobile phone, she gave a call to a who, in front of my face, she and the other party only said less than a minute to hang up.


    I don''t know who she called. She said "say it" before and after, and then the other party was talking and she was listening.


    The quality of her mobile phone is very good, there is no external voice leakage, so I don''t even know whether the other party is male or female.Aunt put away the mobile phone, and with a very strange look at me, as if I was lying.


    Ma Ba Zi, this woman is quite suspicious. I didn''t tell a lie before and after, but I had a feeling of full of holes in her sharp eyes.


    I feel that the two most difficult women in the world, one is mother-in-law and the other is a barrister, are now met by me, and they are also the mother-in-law of my ex girlfriend and the gold medal barrister, both of which are the best.


    Click back.


    My aunt stared at me for a while and drew back her eyes a little. Maybe she would be tired after looking at people for a long time, and Gao guiduan would be tired after looking at people for a long time. She leaned on the car door, half opened and half closed her eyes. She seemed to be resting and organizing the next attack, trying to defeat me at one stroke.


    I''m not careless.


    After the initial surprise and confusion, my heart gradually calmed down.


    It was wrong for me to meet Mo Han again, but I didn''t lie. It was just an accident.


    I didn''t deliberately do anything, and I didn''t want to hurt Mo Han, so I have a clear conscience.


    Thinking of this, my calm heart became more calm.


    If you want to die, you will never die. The soldiers came to cover up the water and the earth, and she did what she did.


    My aunt had a psychological war with me. She gave me a strong psychological oppression. This kind of oppression is a big mountain pressing my heart, and I dare not relax at all.


    Aunt slowly opened her eyes, she motioned me to sit right body, it''s time to showdown.


    "Ye Chutian, I want to chat with you in a special capacity tonight. I hope you can listen to me more or less."


    "Good. Please, auntie


    My aunt said solemnly, "don''t worry. I''ll tell you what I''m talking to you in, so that you can have a clear idea, so that we can communicate with each other. "


    My aunt is no more than Mo Han''s mother or barrister in front of me. What other identity can she have? Last time she talked to me in this comprehensive identity, she almost didn''t make me collapse.


    "Yes. I''ll listen


    Aunt micro open red lips slowly said: "I want to talk to you as a grandmother, what do you think?"


    Grandma? Whose grandmother?


    I was confused by my aunt''s words. Why does she want to talk to me as a grandmother.

 Chapter 527

    Aunt saw me surprised, immediately understand a bit, she said with a wry smile: "really a silly girl, encounter this kind of thing do not tell mother, also do not want to tell you this initiator, she thought this kind of thing also can hide?"


    The only intersection between my aunt and me is mo Han. The silly girl in her mouth naturally refers to Mo Han. Does Mo Han hide anything from us?


    I jumped wildly in my heart and looked at my aunt with puzzled eyes. My aunt said in a slightly angry tone, "it''s all good things you''ve done. I want you to stay with Hanhan in Hangzhou for a month, the purpose is to give you a period of relaxation, so that Hanhan can slowly forget you. It''s good for you to keep your guard and do everything you say. You''ve made her belly bigger. "


    Ah? I was surprised to grow my mouth, because it was so open that I could put an egg in my mouth.


    Is mo Han pregnant?


    How is that possible?


    I didn''t do anything to her. I went through it in my own flustered mind. That month, I was quite regular with Mo Han. It was impossible, absolutely impossible.


    I shook my head desperately. I couldn''t believe it was true. I must have heard something wrong with my tinnitus.


    It must be.


    I began to doubt myself.


    My aunt saw that I kept shaking my head. She gave a cold hum and said with disdain, "you don''t want to admit what you have done! You should understand my family''s cold personality. She knows you as a man. You won''t doubt that the child in her stomach is not yours


    "Auntie, I didn''t mean that."


    I quickly denied that I really didn''t mean that. If Mo Han is really pregnant, seven or eight of the children are mine, but when did I have that kind of relationship with Mo Han.


    The only time she was in Longdao was six years ago. She should have been pregnant six years ago, not now, right.


    I am completely stupid, such a strange thing happened to me, how can I not panic.


    It''s not as simple as a child. His existence will change a lot of things, including my love and marriage. If Mo Han is really pregnant with a child and this child is mine, can I abandon their mother and son?


    It''s impossible.


    The reason why I chose Lin Manxue at the beginning was that it was a multiple-choice question of love. Between two women, I liked Lin Manxue instead of Mo Han. If I chose to be with Mo Han, it would help her on the surface, but in fact it would hurt the three of us at the same time. I, Lin Manxue and Mo Han could not get happiness.


    Because the woman in my heart will not be her, Mo Han can keep me, but can not keep my heart, so I go to deep city is the best choice.


    But now.


    If Mo Han really has my child, this is not only a multiple choice question about love, but also involves morality, obligation, responsibility and responsibility.


    Love must make way for these things, too.


    How can I become such a scum man by accident? Incomparable regret surges into my heart. In a few days, I will go to Hong Kong to pick up Lin Manxue, and we will register for marriage. But now, can she and I still have this dream?


    I looked at my aunt and wanted to ask something, but I just couldn''t make a sound in my throat. My mouth was dry and my throat was itchy. It was like holding a fire in my heart, which could turn me into charcoal in an instant.


    The expression on my face changed one after another. My aunt saw every expression on my face. She took back her sharp eyes and changed them into a soft one.


    "Chutian, aunt, I believe you didn''t mean it. I also believe that Hanhan is not such a girl who doesn''t know what to do. But now that it''s over, I hope you can deal with your relationship calmly."


    Aunt a hard and a soft, hit a stick and give a sweet jujube, let me unable to fight, lawyer is best at this kind of attack tactics, she knows my struggling heart, as long as gently pull me, can pull me to their side.


    Instead of making an immediate statement, I asked:


    "how old is the child?"


    "Three months."


    According to the calculation of time, three months is the time when I just sent Mo Han back to Hangzhou. Could it be that I was drunk with the old class that night, and I had a lingering night with man Xue in my dream.


    I patted my forehead in chagrin.


    Just now, my aunt revealed that Mo Han didn''t tell me and her, so I asked:


    "when did you find out?"


    "More than a month ago." My aunt sighed and said, "less than half a month after you left Hangzhou, I found something wrong with the cold. She didn''t like meat dishes. She only ate some vegetables and sour food. She also had some symptoms of retching in the morning. I am a past person, her father a big doctor may not notice, but how can hide my eyes. So I asked Lao Tian. Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, Lao Tian told me the truth and told me not to question Han Han. "


    There was a tangle on her aunt''s face, and she continued:


    "Hanhan is sick, and now she is pregnant, so I can''t be stimulated, so I dare not ask her. I''m afraid her body will be scared out.""I have only one daughter. What do you want me to do. So I pretended I didn''t know. I only told Laotian to take good care of her. I seldom went back to my villa. The purpose was to be afraid of disturbing Hanhan. Every time I came, she had to hide herself. It was too hard. I love her, but I don''t know what I can do for her. "


    Poor world parents heart, aunt is a how strong woman, but in the face of the baby daughter is also powerless.


    "Why didn''t you send someone to Shencheng at that time?"


    The aunt was silent for a while before saying:


    "this is what Hanhan asked. The day you left, Hanhan came back from the airport. She called our family to the villa. She only said one thing. From then on, her father and I can''t talk about her and you any more. She begged us to agree to her request. You don''t know the scene at that time. She was crying like a tearful person. Her father and I were very distressed. Even if she wanted the moon and stars in the sky, we would find a way to pick them for her. A little begging was nothing. We promised her that she would never go to Shenzhen to find you back. Her emotional problems were left to her to deal with. "


    "What I didn''t expect is that Hanhan knew she was pregnant at that time. The reason why she did this was that she didn''t let us interfere. She wanted to give you freedom and let you live the life you want. My child is really a silly girl. She would rather suffer herself than embarrass you. As her mother, I know how her mind can go against her wishes. We can''t afford a child. As long as Hanhan can accept it, it''s the same with you or without you. "


    I am ashamed to bow my head. Now my brain is full of paste. What should I do and what can I do.


    "Auntie, you don''t just want to tell me about this child, do you?" Aunt this time to talk to me, certainly not just want to tell me a story, there must be deep meaning.

 Chapter 528

    I''m not stupid. If I can''t see this, I''ve been living in vain for years.


    My aunt took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and handed me one. In fact, I''m not used to women''s cigarettes. I think it''s tasteless, but at this time, who has the heart to enjoy the taste.


    I took out a lighter from my pocket and lit it for my aunt. Then I lit it by myself. All four windows were open. The air inside was very good. I didn''t worry about second-hand smoke.


    At this time, no matter whether it is harmful or not, I just want to take two puffs to relieve my boredom.


    My aunt and I were in the car, puffing out the fog. We finished smoking a cigarette three or two times.


    My aunt and I threw cigarette butts out of the window of the car. Suddenly, she said seriously, "do you remember the conversation I had with you in your study last time?"


    "I remember."


    Aunt nodded: "forget that thing, right when did not happen. My appointment with you is cancelled. Do you agree? "


    Do I have the right to disagree?


    I nodded in agreement.


    Auntie said: "since the agreement no longer exists, then you don''t have to abide by it in the future. I will no longer pursue your meeting with Hanhan today. "


    I know this time to cancel the agreement will not be a simple thing, aunt must have a big move hidden behind.


    "Auntie, just say what you want. I''ll listen."


    "Yes. Neither you nor I like twists and turns. I''ll get to the point. Han Han has your child. What are you going to do? "


    I don''t have any clue, this thing is too sudden, I don''t have any preparation, naturally can''t answer aunt immediately.


    My aunt looked at me and said, "I know your mind is in a mess now. You don''t have any ideas. You are completely blind. Let''s have a frank talk. Don''t hide and tuck in each other. What do you have to say. I want you to see the current situation clearly and make the most reasonable choice. What do you think? "


    "I don''t mind."


    My aunt said thoughtfully, "I have heard the conversation between you and Hanhan just now, including your conversation in the park. Even the things you happened to meet in Wangtian tower are clear to me. You know what I mean when I say that? "


    I was surprised. How could my aunt know everything? Did she put something on Mo Han?


    This kind of high-tech product may not be easy for ordinary people to get, but it''s a piece of cake for a big person like auntie. She only monitors her daughter, which is a bit beyond my expectation.


    Aunt seems to see through my heart, she said with a helpless smile: "I don''t want to be like this. But Hanhan is now in a special period, and her body is quite special. If I don''t monitor her 24 hours a day, how can I rest assured? "


    I nodded my head to show my understanding. In an extraordinary period, I used extraordinary means. This is also a helpless way.


    Don''t deceive my aunt into telling me anything.


    With this move, she took the lead and completely killed my way out. I had no way out, so I had to talk with her sincerely.


    A lawyer deserves to be a lawyer. In a word, I was cornered.


    I said: "Auntie, I understand what you mean, but it''s OK to say that I dare not lie in front of you."


    It can be said that the conversation in front of us was tepid and tepid. Although there were many needles in it, it was not sharp and the topic did not fully unfold. This was the last calm before the storm.


    Auntie looked at me, and suddenly her face changed like a new person. She slightly tilted her head and said aggressively, "now that you understand, I won''t beat around the bush. Let''s go straight to the theme. Let''s talk about my ideas first."


    "Good. You said


    "I brought you to Hangzhou for only two purposes this time: This is the place I can''t think of.


    Isn''t that equivalent to taking off your pants and farting?


    "Because I don''t want to break my promise to my daughter. I have just said that I promised Hanhan not to come to you. I promise Hanhan will do everything. But if you come to Hangzhou by yourself and meet me by accident, it''s another matter. That''s why I left it to Bai Yuping. "


    "You already know the relationship between Bai Yuping and me?"


    "I don''t know."


    My aunt''s answer surprised me again. She didn''t know why to give it to her. Her staff were not short of people. Why bother a cabbage who didn''t follow her.


    The work of Pakchoi is mainly responsible for the investigation and investment of the industry, not the information, intelligence and outreach departments. Why did my aunt choose pakchoi to deceive me.


    It''s so coincidental and strange that I have to doubt it.


    I looked at my aunt with suspicious eyes, and she sneered, "can''t figure it out?"


    "A little confused."


    My aunt said mysteriously, "you don''t know the details of Bai Yuping. I can understand your thinking."


    "Details? Isn''t she just a VC expert in your company? "The aunt pondered for a moment:


    "I know that you and Hanhan are very curious about what kind of woman Bai Yuping is. This silly girl has been secretly checking her details for fear that you will suffer. What kind of person is Bai Yuping? What kind of useful things can Han Han get if he just makes such a blind investigation? "


    "Since my baby daughter wants to let you know, and the relationship between you and Bai Yuping is really complicated, how can I not help her as a mother? Well, I might as well tell you something about Bai Yuping."


    Listen to the meaning of aunt words, it seems that the identity of cabbage is not simple.

 Chapter 529

    The aunt said with a smile: "have you been struggling? Since I don''t know that you have something to do with Bai Yuping, why do you still give this task to her. I''m not surprised that you think so, because you don''t know her real identity. "


    Isn''t pakchoi aunt''s person? Does she have any special identity.


    I suddenly had an intuition that my aunt, like Mo Han, didn''t trust cabbage at all.


    My aunt said with keen eyes: "the reason why I give things to her has two purposes: the first is to test her, and the second is that she is the most suitable person. I believe she must have a way to complete it."


    "Now you know my relationship with Qingcheng. Yes, I''m his little aunt. I know all about the disputes between you, and I also know that your every move is under my nephew Yan Qingcheng''s eyes."


    Why is Yan Qingcheng involved again? What''s his relationship with cabbage? Yan Qingcheng is spying on me, not Bai Yuping. If my aunt doesn''t know my relationship with Bai Yuping, how can she judge that Bai Yuping must have a way.


    Maybe she doesn''t even know me. She is only good at investing and how to be the most suitable person.


    Isn''t that a contradiction?


    Aunt saw the confusion in my eyes, she said a word, instantly confused me.


    "As the No.1 General of Qingcheng company''s information system, Bai Hu, how can such a small matter embarrass her?"


    White fox? Who is the white fox? Cabbage?


    Aunt''s words, like a thunderbolt, one after another hit my skull, let me lose my judgment.


    How does Chinese cabbage connect with Yan Qingcheng? Isn''t she aunt''s confidant? Isn''t it the top talent promoted step by step by aunt?


    Besides, isn''t Yan Qingcheng aunt''s nephew? How did the elite of his information system go undercover in aunt''s company?


    What and what are these? How can they be so complicated?


    My aunt didn''t go on. She stopped for me to digest. What she said just now is too rich. I can''t figure it out for a moment. It''s clear that this is the case. How can it suddenly become like that.


    "Auntie, do you think Bai Yuping is from Qingcheng company?"


    The aunt nodded and said, "that''s right. She is the famous white fox and a chess piece arranged by my nephew Yan Qingcheng


    "How did you get the news?"


    Aunt looked at the window, for a long time just said: "there is no airtight wall. She can keep it from me for three or five years, but she can''t keep it from me for the rest of her life. "


    Aunt is not an ordinary person, how old eyes, Bai Yuping activities in her eyes for so many years to expose, has been forced home cattle.


    For others, it will be revealed in two days.


    Cabbage turned out to be Yan Qingcheng''s person, which is more or less unacceptable in my heart. Since my best friend is the undercover of his rival, how can I be embarrassed.


    There was a trace of anger on my face, more of a wry smile.


    I laugh at myself silly, laugh at myself crazy, laugh at myself is a donkey.


    I said, "since you know her identity, why don''t you expose her and keep her with you?"


    Aunt said: "Bai Yuping is a talented person. She has done a lot of things for me over the years. It''s not a good thing if I can take her in and use her for me. Moreover, Bai Yuping hasn''t done anything sorry for me during the years when she''s with me."


    "As for my nephew, he didn''t mean anything to me for the time being. He just kept it for himself. There is no eternal family affection and friendship in shopping malls, only eternal interests. There is nothing wrong with restraining and stumbling each other. "


    My inspiration suddenly flashed. Bai Yuping is going to marry Mo zikang. Is it because of my aunt?


    I remember some details that Mo Han told me. She said that Bai Yuping didn''t like Mo zikang, but she didn''t understand why she wanted to marry her brother.


    There is no answer to this seemingly contradictory question. If it is really arranged by my aunt, this explanation will make perfect sense.


    Mo zikang is a member of the Mo family. Her aunt wants Bai Yuping to marry Mo zikang, and she wants to bring Bai Yuping over step by step.


    In this way, the relationship between Bai Yuping and Yan Qingcheng is further alienated, and the relationship between Bai Yuping and the Mo family is further closer. The change is the opposite. It is not unrealistic for her aunt to achieve the purpose of accepting Bai Yuping.


    Even if she can''t completely win over Bai Yuping, it would be extremely cost-effective for her aunt to separate the relationship between Xiaocai and Yan Qingcheng.


    These people are really terrible, step by step a trap, playing is the heartbeat, you calculate me, I calculate you, never stop.


    I finally understand the sadness in Bai Yuping''s eyes now and then. Although she is not short of money, status and status, she has to marry a man she doesn''t like. What''s more sad than that.


    When I think about it, all the doubts in front of me are swept away. Is this a wealthy marriage, a marriage that does not aim at love and happiness?


    I began to complain about cabbage. I complained that she cheated me to Hangzhou for her impure purpose. I complained that she stood beside Yan Qingcheng, my opposite. I complained that she didn''t cherish our 14 years of feelings and cheated me as a fool.But when I think of the tragic marriage of Chinese cabbage, I suddenly feel relieved that she can''t help herself. This is not what she can choose, it''s not what she can do without thinking.


    She is just Yan Qingcheng and aunt game pieces, simply can not control their own destiny.


    At the dinner table in the evening, cabbages repeatedly hinted at me. Now it seems that she didn''t want to cheat me, but I didn''t understand it.


    When I think about cabbage, I suddenly think of Lin Manxue. Once she was another cabbage.


    In Lin''s group, she has a title of president, but she can''t do anything; for her own marriage, she is also manipulated by her grandfather and forced to have an engagement with Xiang Pengyu.


    But Lin Manxue is braver than pakchoi. She doesn''t give in to fate. She struggles with fate and changes it at the same time. Lin Manxue wants to choose her own life.


    At this time, I realized how difficult it was, how much courage she needed to choose to be with me, and how much price she had to pay. It was better than cabbage. Didn''t she have to yield to reality?


    But now I still have the qualification and Liman snow together?


    I can''t help asking myself, do I deserve it?


    I don''t deserve it!


    In a trance, I heard my aunt say faintly:


    "the story of Bai Yuping is over. Tell me about you and Lin Manxue. "


    I come back to my mind, what should come will come after all. The topic between me and Mo Han or between me and my aunt can''t get around the name of Lin Manxue.


    "Auntie -"

 Chapter 530

    Mo Han''s mother interrupted me with a random wave of her hand and said:


    "what I should have said just now has been said. I don''t need you to choose. You have lost the right to choose. You just have to do what I ask you to do and put all your mind on the children and Hanhan. "


    I shake my head and say the most true voice in my heart:


    "Auntie, your request is reasonable, but I can''t agree to all of it. For the first request, I am duty bound. Hanhan is pregnant with my child in her stomach. She is in such a special situation that I am willing to accompany her to give birth to this child and finish the month with her, but I can''t and can''t do it if we want to have a clean slate and never see her again for the rest of our lives. "


    My words made the atmosphere tense, and the smell of gunpowder filled the air.


    Aunt coldly glanced at me, disdained to say: "for a woman, for the so-called love, you can throw away cold and her baby, this is what you call responsible?"


    I know it''s a jerk to do this, but I have no choice. If I don''t see Lin Manxue all my life, I can''t do it. How can I promise my aunt what I can''t do, and I can''t do it to her.


    Lin Manxue is my right girlfriend, I carry her to make Mo Han''s stomach big, Mo Han and I have been extremely sorry for her, but finally asked her to pay the bill, push the pain to her, all by her shoulder, why?


    If I do, what''s the difference between me and the beast. Even if I end up breaking up because of my infidelity, it should be put forward by Liman, not me.


    I refuse my aunt''s request because I have no right to decide my relationship with Lin Manxue.


    My aunt looked at me coldly with a cold face and said that she would turn over when she turned over. She gave a sneer:


    "Ye Chutian, I know that little thing in your heart. Are you still dreaming of registering with Lin Manxue? I Pooh! What do you think of my daughter Xu Mengyao! You sleep, she sprinkles some seeds, slaps her ass and wants to leave. Is there such a cheap thing in the world? In front of me, I would like to talk to you politely in cold face. If you talk to me with this kind of thought, don''t blame the lawyer for being mean. "


    I know I''m wrong, so I didn''t plan to talk back, but let me leave Manxue like this, I really can''t do it, I leave linmanxue, what should linmanxue do.


    How much effort she made for us together, and how much she paid for it, others don''t know, I still don''t know.


    I can''t do without her. The woman I love most in my life is her. If I want to leave her, it''s like taking a knife to cut my heart. It''s like taking my life. If I can solve the problem with my life, I''m willing to die.


    Lin Manxue can''t do without me. I''m closely related to her life. I''m her first love. How can a woman with such heavy feelings leave my company.


    As for me and Mo Han, although this is purely an accident, I did not deliberately betray man Xue, but the final result is that I did it.


    Doing wrong is doing wrong, just like killing people. Murder and manslaughter are all killing people. We don''t need to bear any responsibility just because it is manslaughter.


    Lin Manxue still doesn''t know about Mo Han''s pregnancy. After all, the paper can''t cover the fire. Sooner or later, she will know. Once she knows about it, according to Lin Manxue''s temperament, stubborn, strong, perfect and clean, can she tolerate me?


    I''m really afraid of the coming of this day. I''m afraid to see Lin Manxue''s desperate and helpless eyes.


    A slip into eternal hate, wine, wine is a disaster.


    But is it just the wine''s fault?


    I regret at the beginning. If I had a bigger heart, I wouldn''t drive back to Mingyang in anger if I didn''t feel like a childish child who was wronged.


    If I don''t go back to Mingyang, I won''t be hit by Jiang Jian with a big truck on the way down the cliff, so what happened behind will not happen.


    It''s my immaturity that has hurt me. I''m paying for my immaturity in the past. Lin Manxue was right. I''ll pay for my immaturity and stupidity one day. Isn''t that effective?


    No matter whether our aunt gives us a chance or not, it seems that Lin Manxue and I can''t go back to the past. Now Mo Han, the child and our aunt are separated among us. Can we still cross this barrier?


    No!


    I understand.


    But I still can''t compromise.


    Because I have no right to compromise.


    This matter must be decided by Lin Manxue herself, and I can only wait for her trial, whether to live or die, whether to go or stay, and finally it''s all her words.


    Xu Mengyao with a trace of anger asked: "I''ll give you another chance, say it, would you like to do as I said?"


    Lin Manxue is willing to forgive me in the future. I don''t care, but I can''t take the initiative to leave her. If I leave her, it would be worse for her.


    Mo Han and I have been sorry for Lin Manxue. It''s my fault. Why should Lin Manxue pay the bill in the end? It''s unfair. Even if she can''t accept the fact that she wants to go our separate ways with me, it should be put forward by her. She abandons me instead of me leaving her in silence.Thinking about this, I raised my head and looked into my aunt''s eyes. I shook my head firmly and said, "I can''t do it."


    Aunt see I refuse to compromise, her eyes instantly strengthen, such as a strong current through my eyes, she is giving me pressure, want to let me in her fierce eyes can''t lift head.


    But stubborn I do not intend to easily admit defeat, still keep with her eyes.


    Xu Mengyao stares at me for a while and shows a haughty look. At this time, she is no longer a mother, an elder, but a big boss, a queen who no one can go against her will.


    Xu Mengyao said aggressively:


    "don''t you agree? Hum, ye Chutian, don''t force me. It''s not good for everyone to tear their skin. You will agree. I just said that you should be willing to stay by Hanhan''s side. I dare to praise Haikou like this. I''m sure I can make you obey. "


    Xu Mengyao is so arrogant that she inspires the man''s blood in my body. I admit that I am wrong, but I am very unconvinced that she wants me to treat Lin Manxue like this. The wrong person is me. She should punish me. I have no complaints, but I can''t hurt her at all.


    I have hurt her love, how can I put a knife in her wound.


    , "Auntie, cold and cold, and Lin Manxue are all parties. This is not the only thing we can do with the two of us has the final say. Should we ask for their advice


    Xu Mengyao hummed and sneered in two voices:


    "what''s Hanhan''s opinion? Han Han can do everything for you. She is just a silly girl. She doesn''t know how to fight for interests and think about everything for you. Don''t you tell me that you don''t understand what she means? She''s not afraid that I''ll embarrass you. "


    No wonder when I came to Hangzhou this time, Mo Han kept urging me to leave.

 Chapter 531

    I thought she didn''t want to see me again. It''s better to miss each other. I didn''t expect that she was afraid of today''s situation and worried that my aunt and the Mo family would embarrass me.


    Mo Han treats me sincerely, but I will be wrong and misunderstand her.


    I found that I was really a sinner. I hurt such a good woman. I''m not human at all.


    I blame myself in remorse and regret in remorse. What the hell have I done.


    Xu Mengyao said: "Han Han doesn''t fight for it. As a mother who loves her most, I can''t watch her suffer all her life. You just saw how she left. You know what. Ye Chutian, you have to promise. You have to promise if you don''t


    Xu Mengyao was so overbearing and pressed step by step. I was half chagrined and half angry, and a rebellious mood suddenly appeared in my heart. Maybe I was confused, and my head was shaking, and I said, "what if I don''t agree?"


    Xu Mengyao didn''t expect that I would answer her like this. Just now, I''ve been rebellious and submissive. Suddenly, I''m like a man fighting against her oppression. Who ever refuted her opinion.


    Although Xu Mengyao has her own law firm, it has been more than ten years since she took over the case in person. Her main job in these years is to be her boss.


    She has numerous companies, she only chooses the right people to help her manage the company, she does not need to do specific things in person, but only needs to manage these senior managers.


    In other words, she has been doing the work of managing the boss all these years. These big bosses are top-notch in all industries. But these powerful figures dare not even show their atmosphere in front of her. I not only oppose to carrying out her orders, but also question her ability and decision, which is really beyond her expectation.


    Xu Mengyao was confused by me for a short time and didn''t know how to continue.


    A detached big boss was asked dumb by a small person, this is no one.


    Xu Mengyao was furious. She pointed to my nose and scolded:


    "Ye Chutian, I have a good voice to tell you, you have to force me to speak hard. OK, you won''t, will you? I will make you agree to my request sincerely. I''m Xu Mengyao. What I''ve been trying to accomplish for so many years has not been impossible. "


    Xu Mengyao said two cruel words and took a big brown envelope from the seat. She held the envelope in her hand and said coldly, "do you know what this is?"


    Xu Mengyao is angry and seems to be bluffing, but my personality is like this. You speak well and I treat him with courtesy. If you use your power to oppress me, I don''t care about anything.


    The big deal is death. Life is nothing but death. She can''t scare me.


    "I don''t know."


    Xu Mengyao face with three points of arrogance and threat: "evidence."


    I laugh to myself. I haven''t done anything wrong. Are you afraid that she will threaten me with any evidence? Besides, I, ye Chutian, don''t take threats.


    I said faintly, "Auntie, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? You''re quite calm. " My aunt looked at me with a calm attitude and made sarcastic remarks.


    "It''s not calm, it''s calm."


    Xu Mengyao said with a sneer, "I hope you can be so calm after you know what evidence these are."


    Xu Mengyao opened the thin thread wrapped on the large envelope and took out a stack of information from it. She said one by one and showed it to me:


    "this material can prove that Lin Manxue once stole the business information of Yan''s group in M country, sold it to Lin''s group and obtained 2% shares of Lin''s group as reward."


    Xu Mengyao handed me a piece of information. Before I had time to read it carefully, she handed me another one and said:


    "this is the evidence of Lin Manxue''s embezzlement of company property during her tenure as president of Lin''s group. You don''t need to read the specific details and data, and you can''t understand them."


    Xu Mengyao took another stack of materials and threw them in my arms, saying: "these are the evidences that Lin Manxue obtained the equity of mansue company and part of the equity of Yijing building by improper means. Ye Chutian, I will take out a copy of this information at will. Your miss Lin Manxue will be in prison for a lifetime. Do you believe it? "


    I''m not a lawyer or an auditor. I can''t tell the truth of the evidence. But after being the general manager for so long, I can still see the value of the information by looking at various statements every day.


    Lin Manxue once mentioned to me all the things Xu Mengyao said. It''s not that Xu Mengyao deliberately made it up to scare me, but that it''s a matter of seeking truth from facts.


    Lin Manxue is so careful in her work. She is at least cautious. How can she leave a handle? How did her aunt get the evidence?


    I took the information and prepared to destroy them in front of Xu Mengyao.


    Before I had time to act, Xu Mengyao looked at me with a smile. Her deep eyes were full of spicy and cunning light, as if she could see through me, but I didn''t know what she was thinking."Hum. Save it. Since I dare to show it to you, I''m not afraid that you will destroy them. These are all copies. The original is still in my hand. It''s meaningless for you to destroy them. "


    Xu Mengyao''s words made me feel cold. I slowly loosened my hand holding the document, and I calmly asked:


    "Mr. Xu, what do you want?"


    I didn''t call her aunt Xu Mengyao any more, but directly called her general manager Xu. Now we are in a tit for tat confrontation, and it''s not appropriate to call her aunt again.


    Maybe since I got on the bus, we were destined to talk business, not make friends.


    If it wasn''t for Mo Han, in the eyes of Xu Mengyao, who is such a big character, I''m afraid she would not even bother to look at me.


    Xu Mengyao didn''t want to beat around the bush with me, so she said directly:


    "for the sake of coldness, I can do anything. Ye Chutian, I said that you have no choice. There is only one way to live in front of you. My conditions have been set. It depends on what you do, whether you live or die. "


    I sneered: "you force me so much, how can I be with Hanhan wholeheartedly, the so-called forced change is not sweet, is it not authentic for you to do so?"


    With a cold face and a little anger, Xu Mengyao said:


    "tunnel? How dare you talk to me about tunnels? You make Hanhan''s stomach big, then you pat your ass and leave, and you''re authentic? Ye Chutian, we are not children. What''s the point of these meaningless arguments. I''ll ask you a question. Do you agree or not? "


    Lin Manxue''s life is in her hands. Do I have a choice?


    Xu Mengyao is right. I have no choice.


    "If I agree, you can destroy these evidences, never pursue Lin Manxue''s responsibility, and guarantee that no one can pursue Lin Manxue''s responsibility."

 Chapter 532

    Xu Mengyao sneered and snorted: "Ye Chutian, you are so fantastic. These evidences are your lifeblood. You are so stubborn, like a fierce horse, which is hard to tame. If I don''t have some dry goods in my hand, how can you listen to me. However, if I am satisfied with your future performance, I can promise you that these evidences will never appear in court, and Lin Manxue will be intact. Well, I don''t want to talk so much nonsense! I''ll ask you one last time, agree or agree? "


    "Mr. Xu, whether two people can be together or not must be willing to be with each other. If you use Lin Manxue to threaten me and achieve your goal by this means, you will not be afraid of me being insincere, face to face and behind."


    Xu Mengyao said confidently: "as long as you choose Hanhan and his mother and son, it''s wishful thinking to look back again. Of course, I have a way to cut off your future."


    At this time, Xu Mengyao seconds into a negotiation expert, in front of her I simply can''t get the upper hand. As a barrister, I can compare her eloquence, negotiation ability and logical thinking ability?


    "Mr. Xu, if I promise you, how can you promise me your promise? After all, the evidence is in your hands. If you ever think Lin Manxue is a potential threat, I can''t help you if you want to get rid of the future trouble forever. "


    Xu Mengyao said impatiently and in a threatening tone: "Ye Chutian, I have just said that you have no choice, either you leave Lin Manxue to be with Han Han and the children, or Lin Manxue will be in prison for a lifetime. As for the outcome, it''s all up to you


    "But as an elder or a woman from your age, I advise you that if you really like Lin Manxue, you should not watch her go to prison and let her help you carry the black pot; if you are a man, you should not make a woman''s stomach big and run away. You have hurt a woman, and you want to hurt another woman. Should this be a man''s responsibility? "


    Xu Mengyao asked me speechless, now I have no master, urgent need to think quietly, Xu Mengyao said is not unreasonable, I have no choice, no matter which choice, the last hurt can only be Lin Manxue.


    She is one of the most tragic characters in this farce.


    Xu Mengyao saw that I had no choice. She knew that I was struggling at the moment. She thought about it and asked, "when will you leave Hangzhou tomorrow?"


    "Eight in the morning."


    Xu Mengyao raised her hand and looked at the time on her watch:


    "there are still six hours before 8:00 tomorrow morning. In this way, I will give you six hours to make a choice. You will tell me the result of your final choice before you get on the plane tomorrow."


    Xu Mengyao opened her handbag and handed me a golden business card with her contact information on it.


    This is a gold card. The design on the top is very simple. On the left is the boundless sea. The sun rises to the East. It just shows half of its face on the sea level. On the right is Xu Mengyao''s three words. Below is her mobile phone number. There is no company, Title or profile.


    The bigger a person is, the easier it is to make a business card. I know that this business card costs a lot. Few people in the world are eligible for Xu Mengyao''s business card.


    I took the business card and put it into my pocket. As I was getting ready to get off the bus, Xu Mengyao stopped me again: "wait a minute."


    I said impatiently, "anything else?"


    Xu Mengyao pointed and motioned me to sit back.


    "Before you make a choice, I need to tell you two things, so that you don''t make the wrong decision and regret it in the future."


    I don''t care to say, "go ahead."


    "The first thing is my identity. I tell you my identity now to prevent you from taking chances. I can tell you responsibly that as long as I am willing, I can not only let Lin Man Xue sit in prison, but also let Lin Man Xue have nothing every minute. "


    Xu Mengyao''s identity is extremely special. As far as I see, she is a super big Mac. She can cultivate a cabbage and collect so much evidence from Lin Manxue. Its energy can be imagined.


    I''m prepared, but I''m a little curious about her real identity. Apart from being a barrister and boss, what other identities does she have.


    "Who are you?"


    Xu Mengyao said faintly:


    "I have many identities, some visible and some invisible. I''ll say that you are more interested. One of my identities is the largest shareholder of Lins group. Several of my group companies hold 45% of the shares of Lins group. I don''t know if you have studied the shares of Lin''s group. Lin''s shares in Lin''s group are only 26%, far less than mine. "


    "I''m afraid that if there is no one in the world who embezzles her property, I''m afraid. Not only that, the assets of man Xue company and part of Yijing building are also obtained illegally. As long as I am willing, I can recover them without any effort, so that Lin Man Xue can become a poor man every second. "


    When Xu Mengyao said these words, it was like pulling a family routine. Her tone was not slow, flat and light. But the message she gave me was that Lin Manxue was like a monkey in her hand. She only needed to turn her hand, and Lin Manxue would never come out.I am secretly surprised that Xu Mengyao is the real boss of Lin''s group. After careful investigation, Lin Manxue and I are working for her.


    I wanted to hide my surprise with a question: "what''s the second thing you''re going to tell me?"


    "The second thing is that the conditions you promised me followed by the problem of Lin Manxue''s no more contacts. I still have a few requirements for this."


    I said with a sneer, "you really have a lot of demands."


    Xu Mengyao said: "you are deeply in love with Lin Manxue, and the silly girl in my family is obedient to you. If I don''t completely cut off your back road and let you and Lin Manxue come back to life, it''s not my family who will be hurt in the end."


    "What else do you want?"


    "First, I''ll give you ten days to deal with the relationship between you and Lin Manxue. After ten days, you must go back to Hangzhou to accompany Hanhan and never leave her. Second, I want you to take the initiative to break up with Lin Manxue and not hide her pregnancy. You should tell her all about it, and I ask you to be merciless to her, hurt her heart and not leave her any responsibility He thought. But at the same time, you can''t reveal a word about the agreement between you and me. "


    I clenched my fist, bit my teeth and nodded, "anything else?"


    "Third, you can persuade Hanhan to marry you. Hanhan wants to marry you wholeheartedly, and now she is pregnant with your flesh and blood. As long as you ask for marriage, she will agree. Fourth, you go back to Mingyang these days and bring the household register with Hanhan. As for the wedding, I will arrange it. Do you agree with that? "


    I thought about it and said, "OK. no problem. I get it. Anything else? "

 Chapter 533

    "And after you get the certificate, you two are legal husband and wife. You should be loyal to Han Han and do your duty as a husband."


    "We should not neglect her and let her live as a widow. We should treat her as a wife and love her and her children wholeheartedly. We should not make the relationship between husband and wife look alike and exist in name. What''s more, we should not eat in a bowl and look at the pot. On the surface, we should be with Han Han, but we should think about other women, especially Lin Manxue, under no circumstances Betray her. "


    I said with a straight face: "Mr. Xu, you really consider everything, even the psychological level is not ignored."


    "Wrong. In fact, I didn''t make any unreasonable demands on you. These are the most basic demands. As a cold husband, shouldn''t I


    Do I have the qualification to refuse? I nodded in agreement: "let''s talk about everything else."


    "No more."


    Xu Mengyao immediately changed her face when she saw that I was soft hearted and agreed. She tried to give me a smile, and her tone also eased a lot:


    "Chutian, if you can do the above, my aunt can promise you that not only does Lin Manxue not have to go to prison, but also she can keep Manxue company and her project, and even I can help her realize her life value secretly And dreams. "


    Give me some stuffy sticks and give me a sweet jujube to eat. It''s hard and soft. Xu Mengyao''s good method.


    I said with no expression: "your words are over?"


    "That''s it. Go back and think about it. I''ll wait for your final result. Remember to tell me your choice before six


    Xu Mengyao called her assistant and asked him to deliver my things.


    When I took back my things, I felt aggrieved. Without saying a word, I opened the car door and got off the car. I tried my best to go forward. The light in front of me was bad. I was walking on the shady Road, bright and dark, just like my heart at the moment, dark and bright.


    Instead of going back to the hotel, I took a taxi to a 24-hour convenience store. I bought a piece of beer and two packs of cigarettes, and then took a taxi to the ruins, the temporary habitat of three weirdos.


    I hold a beer on the top floor, the moon and stars, in the top floor to see particularly clear.


    I opened the beer box and took out a few bottles of beer. I opened the beer bottle caps one by one with my mouth. If borrowing wine can really pour out my worries, I hope I will die drunk on the top of the building.


    I continuously poured two bottles of beer into my mouth, and the wine went back. I couldn''t help but vomit. I vomited for a while, and suddenly burst out laughing at the sky.


    There is no one living in a square mile. I will laugh freely and I will not disturb the people. Only the loneliness of the night accompanies me.


    I took out my mobile phone, and the screen showed that it was 3:30 a.m. Beijing time, corresponding to 3:30 p.m. national time. What was Lin Manxue busy at this time?


    I suddenly miss her, very miss her, I can''t help the palpitation of my heart, the ghost made a call to Lin Manxue.


    I dial out for a long time before Lin Manxue gets through.


    Before Lin Manxue got through the phone, I cried out excitedly:


    "wife, I miss you."


    My wife screamed loud and clear, and there was still a sound in the distance.


    This is the first time that I have obeyed my inner voice, called Lin Manxue''s wife. She was stunned at that time and didn''t come back for a long time.


    "Is that you, mansher?"


    Lin Manxue thinks that I''m very abnormal. I don''t go to bed in the middle of the night and call her to express my feelings. This is a rare thing.


    I am also an introverted man on weekdays. It''s not the place of affection. It''s rare for me to say such explicit love words.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Manxue asked me softly in the opposite direction.


    "Nothing. Just miss you, especially miss you. "


    Lin Manxue was so sweet in her heart that she couldn''t help giggling across the street:


    "didn''t we just talk on the phone yesterday? It''s only so long since you can''t help thinking about me."


    "Well. Man Xue, now I have a deep understanding of what it means to be absent for three months. "


    My love words come from my mouth, which is what I think and realize in my heart. I don''t mean to please Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue said in a cheerful tone: "if you don''t go to bed in the middle of the night, you are not afraid that you will be spiritless by flying tomorrow."


    Lin Manxue said that, but her words are full of happiness. She certainly hopes to be bored with me. A 26 year old woman, although her girlhood is gone, who doesn''t need love and care.


    I casually talked to Lin Manxue about my return to Mingyang tomorrow last night. She was very attentive to my affairs. As long as I said it, she kept it in mind.


    Lin Manxue is a female president, but also a woman, a woman in love. She has the delicacy, gentleness and tenderness of a woman, as well as the suspiciousness, sensitivity and suspicion of a woman.


    At the thought of leaving such an excellent woman, my heart was so painful that I couldn''t breathe.I don''t want to leave her, ten thousand don''t want to, but now I have to leave her. Mo Han has my child in his stomach, and Xu Mengyao holds all the criminal evidence of Lin Manxue.


    What if I don''t give in? Is watching Lin Manxue go to prison, watching her young will spend a lifetime in prison.


    No. no way. Absolutely not.


    Lin Manxue once gave up the position of president of Lin''s group and the billions of shares of Qingcheng intelligent company for me without hesitation. What have I done for her?


    Apart from letting her get lost in the encirclement of me, Yan Qingcheng and Xiang Pengyu, as well as Wei Wenjie''s fear, have I ever made the slightest sacrifice for her?


    No. Not at all.


    I''m only infatuated with her body and beauty, and only ask for love and benefits from her. I''m used to her selfless dedication and help. For her, I always have sweet words like mirage. What she gets from me is worry, fear, loss and betrayal.


    I told myself silently in my heart, let me do something for her. If my leaving can make Lin Manxue land safely and eliminate Xu Mengyao''s anger, I am willing to leave her.


    I''m just like a medicinal herb planted by Lin Manxue. She takes good care of me, takes good care of me, and puts all her love and energy on me. Now that she is ill and terminally ill, she needs me to turn into a guide to save her life. Can I hesitate?


    Although if I agree to Xu Mengyao''s terms, the handle of Lin Manxue is still in Xu Mengyao''s hands, and she may have trouble with Lin Manxue at any time, as long as I can hold her back, give Lin Manxue some time or give myself some time, I believe that one day, I or man Xue will be able to destroy these documents.

 Chapter 534

    My confidence comes from three aspects:


    first, I believe in Lin Manxue''s ability. She can''t respond now just because she doesn''t know what Xu Mengyao is holding. If she gets the news, with her intelligence, she won''t wait to die.


    Second, after my marriage with Mo Han, I can use Mo Han''s relationship to get close to Xu Mengyao, and even let Mo Han help me get the evidence when necessary. Mo Han will never disobey me. I ask her for help and she will promise me.


    If I can''t get a third son-in-law, I may not be able to cooperate with her.


    In a word, I have no choice now. For the sake of Lin Manxue, I can only promise Xu Mengyao to hold her steady and not let her act too aggressively. At present, Lin Manxue is too passive. If Xu Mengyao really does something to Lin Manxue, Lin Manxue will have nothing to say. It is very possible that she will not escape the fate of being in prison for a lifetime.


    I don''t dare gamble. I can''t gamble.


    What''s more, I really need to take the corresponding responsibility for Mo Han. After eating, I wipe my mouth and leave. Let a woman struggle in despair with a big belly. Is this what a man should do?


    No.


    I''m not such a person, and I can''t do such a thing. Compared with children and responsibilities, love is a little weaker after all.


    It''s the only choice I can make.


    I sit on the ground, drinking a bottle of wine, I accompany Lin Manxue with a reluctant smile. I want to bring her happiness and hope in the distance. Even if there is no man named Ye Chutian to accompany her, I hope she will be happy forever.


    When I say goodbye to Lin Manxue, my heart is broken. Man Xue, do you know that I leave you not because I don''t like you or don''t love you, but because I love you too much and love children, I have to leave you. You scold me or hate me, I have to do this. Can you understand me?


    I watched the hazy sky and drank until dawn. I drank a piece of beer by myself, and my brain was in a mess, but my heart was as clear as a mirror.


    I get up from the ground and shout to the distance. I want to vent my unfairness and unhappiness to man Xue. Ye Chutian is a son of a bitch. How can a scum and villain like me live to the present.


    It''s fuckin ''time!


    God, are you blind! If you open your eyes, now come a few lightning to split me, if you have seed, you will come!


    I yelled at the sky for a while, the sky is still quiet, not to mention the lightning, but the drizzle did not come for a while.


    I looked down in disappointment, watching beer bottles rolling everywhere and cigarette butts littering the floor. Only then did I believe that decadence and spilling can not solve the problem.


    I took the card Xu Mengyao gave me from my pocket and dialed it according to the number above. After a long time, a woman''s voice came over:


    "what''s the result?"


    Listen to her tone seems to know who I am, this woman, always full of self-confidence, confidence, as if everything is in her hands.


    "Yes."


    "Go ahead, I''ll listen."


    "I can do whatever you want. But I also have a condition? "


    Xu Mengyao said coldly, "you are not qualified to talk about terms with me. Either promise, or refuse, no nonsense, give me a happy result. "


    She has such a tough attitude, which has completely aroused the grievances and anger in my heart. I don''t care so much about her mother. She goes crazy with the strength of wine and says coldly:


    "Auntie, I call you auntie at last. It''s for the sake of cold face. You know, I hate what people force me to do in my life. "


    I''m so angry that I can''t help but take a few impolite phrases with me.


    Xu Mengyao''s psychology is much stronger than I thought. I was so angry that she said: "Ye Chutian, complaining can''t change the result, blowing hard can''t change the fact of her inner vulnerability. As a result, you just need to tell me the result of your choice. "


    In the face of such a powerful opponent, I made a strong fist, as if hitting on a ball of cotton, soft and weak, and even had no ability to resist a little bit. I said decadent:


    "I''m convinced. I will make it clear to Lin Manxue that I will leave her and never see her again, but I will not stay in Hangzhou with Hanhan, let alone be your son-in-law of Xu Mengyao. That''s my choice! "


    Xu Mengyao said coldly, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Since Mo Han wants to marry our Ye family, he naturally wants to go back to Mingyang with me. Our Ye family can''t be our son-in-law. It''s that simple. "


    I can''t ask too much. Xu Mengyao is silent on the other side. She seems to be struggling. I just want to kill her spirit and let her not be too arrogant.


    I don''t want to stay in Hangzhou to face such a mother-in-law every day, and I don''t want to be a man who eats soft food. What''s the difference between this and imprisonment?I am a man, although I have almost nothing now, I can''t even keep my favorite woman, but I am a man of indomitable spirit after all.


    How can a man be led by a woman''s nose all his life? If I choose to compromise on this matter, I will not be able to lift my head all my life and live in the shadow of Xu Mengyao all my life.


    No. I''m not willing to, and I''m not willing to. I want to fight. Stand up and fight.


    "Yes or no?" I began to be aggressive. Drunk, I had already put aside my seniority and attitude. I regarded Xu Mengyao as an opponent, an opponent who competed with me openly and secretly. This is also the first time that I have the strength to challenge Xu Mengyao in such a long time.


    Xu Mengyao certainly can''t bear to leave her. Her relationship with me has been completely strained. She likes to control everything in her own hands. My request really makes her unbearable.


    But Mo Han''s current situation is inseparable from me, and from the thousands of years of Chinese customs, I don''t want to get married, and she has no reason to force me.


    It belongs to our internal chores, and has nothing to do with Lin Manxue. She can''t take an unrelated outsider Lin Manxue to coerce me. Everything should be done according to the rules. My request is reasonable, that is to say, she can''t do anything to me.


    Xu Mengyao thought about it for a while. She was cold war with me in front of her. I was not moved. She would do whatever she liked. Anyway, I would never compromise on this matter.


    Surprisingly, Xu Mengyao was the first to compromise. This woman''s psychology is not generally strong. She can bend and stretch, regardless of the gains and losses of each city.


    "Yes. As long as you are devoted to my daughter and grandson, if you want to live in Mingyang, I will not interfere. But I remind you, if you dare to let Hanhan mother and son suffer the slightest injustice, you know what the consequences will be. "

 Chapter 535

    "Mr. Xu. I hope you keep your word. Lin Manxue is innocent. I hope you don''t involve the innocent. "


    Xu Mengyao was noncommittal and said, "I''ll discuss with your family about getting the license. I don''t want my baby daughter to marry you in a muddle headed way."


    "I understand that."


    "And. You only have ten days. Ten days later, I will come back to Hangzhou to accompany Hanhan. She and her children need you now. "


    I said without any doubt: "it''s not going back to Hangzhou to accompany Hanhan, but going back to Hangzhou to meet her back to Mingyang."


    Xu Mengyao refused: "no way. Han Han has to be in Hangzhou to give birth and confinement. "


    "Didn''t you just say that?"


    "You should know the most about Hanhan''s physical condition. There''s only one reason why I have to let Bai Yuping bring you to Hangzhou at this time, because Hanhan''s body worries me so much."


    "A woman''s mood is easy to fluctuate during pregnancy. At this time, you men need to pay more attention to her. Because of illness, Han Han''s mood fluctuation is more obvious. Just a few days ago, Hanhan almost miscarried because of his strong physical reaction. If it hadn''t been for Laotian''s timely delivery to the hospital, the consequences would have been unimaginable. "


    I was surprised: "what do you say? Han Han almost miscarried? "


    Xu Mengyao softened her tone and said in a somewhat deliberative tone:


    "this matter is too cold for Lao Tian to mention to anyone, even me. As her mother, can I bear to see my baby suffer so much? Ye Chutian, I can promise you anything else, but I have to listen to my arrangement for the birth and confinement. After confinement, if you want to go back to Mingyang, I won''t stop you. Is that all right? "


    Mo Han''s condition in his mother''s home is definitely 10 million times better than that in my home. Since she is not feeling well, I can''t help but agree for her health''s sake.


    Although there is a gap between Xu Mengyao and me, as long as things are unfavorable to Mo Han, we are both avoiding conflicts.


    "Yes. I agree. "


    I heard Xu Mengyao say on the phone:


    "as for other things, since you have agreed to my request, I believe you can handle it well. I also give you a reassurance. I never go back on what Xu Mengyao promised, so I promise not to pursue it. Chutian, if you and Hanhan are married, we will be one family. Later, we will live under the same roof, but we can''t see each other. I do this for Hanhan and my grandson. I hope you don''t hate me. "


    I didn''t expect that Xu Mengyao would say such a thing. This overbearing woman also knows how to show weakness. Before that, I couldn''t believe it.


    She is really willing to do anything for Mo Han. Without Mo Han''s relationship, Xu Mengyao will never bow to others or show weakness to me.


    In my heart, I admire her, but also have some respect. It is no accident that this woman has come to this day and become a powerful woman in the market.


    After a pause, Xu Mengyao said:


    "in fact, I don''t care what you do to me, but I''m afraid of the cold. Her illness doesn''t allow her to have extreme stimulation, which is also for the sake of her and her children. After you break up with Lin Manxue, all the previous gratitude and resentment will be written off. You are you, she is her, you are Hanhan''s husband, and you are her child''s father. Lin Manxue has nothing to do with you any more. I hope she won''t affect your lives any more. "


    "I wrote it down. Nothing else. That''s it. "


    I hung up Xu Mengyao and stood on the rooftop for a long time.


    I finally have to face the reality. Mo Han and I are sorry for Lin Manxue because of a mistake, but she is the one who finally pays the bill. Isn''t that ironic?


    I looked up at the sky for a long time. Suddenly, I said to the sky loudly:


    "man Xue, forget me, forget me, I''m a heartbreaker. I''ll take it as if I''m dead, as if I''ve never appeared in your life. People like me are not worthy of noble you. You fell to the bottom of the cliff and fell to mud when I was in Lingzhi village last time. Forget me


    I took a taxi back to the hotel, cabbage has left, I don''t know whether she left last night or this morning.


    I''m not in the mood to see her, and I don''t know what identity to meet her again. She''s my friend Xiaocai, an investment expert of Xu Mengyao, or an undercover agent of Yan Qingcheng. With so many identities, she''s either friend or enemy. I really don''t know how to face her now.


    Maybe cabbage also realized something and deliberately avoided me.


    I patted my confused brain and didn''t want to think so much. What should come is always coming. No matter how tangled these things are, it doesn''t work. Let it be.


    I simply packed up and went back to Mingyang.


    I stayed at home for a day, and then went to the countryside to stay with my grandfather for a day. These days, I have been depressed and forgot how to laugh.


    When my parents saw that I was full of worries, they asked me what was wrong. I didn''t say it directly, but casually said that the work pressure was high, so that they didn''t have to worry.My parents and I are very happy to hear about my marriage certificate.


    On the 11th day of the first lunar month, I went to Hangzhou again with my household register. I went to Mo Han''s house and met with him.


    Xu Mengyao may have talked to Mo Han in advance about what I want to marry her. When Mo Han saw me, he didn''t dare to look up at me.


    Her pregnant vomiting reaction was more obvious than the last time I saw her. I sat for less than an hour, and she went to the bathroom to retch several times.


    Vomiting is a painful thing. Every time Mo Han''s face turns pale after vomiting, it''s like a serious illness.


    Xu Mengyao winked at me. I know what she meant. She wanted me to persuade Mo han to marry me. Look at this situation, Mo Han didn''t promise to marry me.


    There must be some worries in Mo Han''s heart. It''s necessary to tie the bell to untie the bell. Maybe only I can untie the shackles in Mo Han''s heart.


    Mo Han also wanted to talk to me. She took me to the back garden. Spring is coming, and most of the flowers in the back garden are blooming, one by one.


    But at this time, my heart was not beautiful. Mo Han saw that I was in a low mood, so he said gently: "when you come, you should be at ease. Don''t be bitter with a face. You are such a sunny man, frowning all day long, which spoils this handsome face. If you don''t want to stay in Hangzhou, I''ll let uncle Tian take you back tomorrow morning. "


    "No. Han Han, I want to ask you something. " I looked at Mo Han seriously and said.


    Mo Han thought of what I wanted to ask. She was a little flustered and hesitated for a long time before she said, "you ask. Whatever you ask, I''ll tell you. "


    I''m not going to beat around the bush. I''m not allowed to beat around the Bush in this complicated situation.


    I asked Mo Han frankly: "Han Han, are you pregnant with a child, my child?"

 Chapter 536

    Although I might have expected that I would ask her this question, when I asked her personally, Mo Han was still scared and didn''t speak for a long time. In recent months, she has been covering up her emotions, and finally she was exposed by us.


    Mo Han said softly with some hesitation: "who told you. Don''t listen to their nonsense. There''s nothing wrong with it. "


    "Hanhan, I want you to tell me the truth. I can choose not to believe anyone, but I trust you. Can you tell me if there is one? "


    Mo Han took a look at me with his eyes. Seeing that I was eager to understand this problem, she was soft hearted again. Mo Han told me what her mother Xu Mengyao said. No matter what I asked, she didn''t have the heart to give me.


    Maybe when you love someone to the extreme, you have completely lost yourself, and you will regard any of his requirements as reasonable.


    Mo Han nodded and admitted: "yes. I''m pregnant with your baby. On the night when you, I and ye Yingying came back to Hangzhou, we had dinner together. You and the old class got drunk. When you got back to the hotel, you took me as Lin Manxue, and then we - "


    Mo Han didn''t go on talking about it. Although she admitted it, it was just a bitter memory for Mo Han. The man he liked regarded himself as another woman, and he was still strong Forced to have a relationship with himself, what''s worse, he was pregnant with the other party''s child. For Mo Han, who had strong self-esteem and autistic psychology, it was a humiliating experience.


    She was able to say this to me calmly, just because she chose to bear these injuries silently, and didn''t want me to blame and regret.


    I know everything.


    In the whole incident, I, Mo Han and Lin Manxue were all victims. There was no winner, but all losers.


    Mo Han said and began to cry. She didn''t cry loudly. Since she got this disease, she usually chose to cry quietly.


    Autistic people do not express their feelings, they only live in their own world, crying, the simplest emotional vent for them is just a luxury.


    "Cold, cold."


    I looked at Mo Han and didn''t know how to comfort her. I was the culprit, but in the end, it was two weak women who were hurt the most. As for me, I played the role of putting a knife in their heart and then sprinkling salt on their wounds.


    Mo Han''s shoulders are shrugging, and his chest is full with sobs. I have no mind to appreciate the beauty in front of me. I feel guilty for Mo Han. If I have a chance to make a list of "the most sorry people" in my life, I will definitely rank Mo Han first.


    I owe her too much.


    Mo Han cried quietly for a while, then raised his eyelids and said to me, "my mother said you want to marry me. Is that true?"


    I nodded, "it''s true."


    Mo Han sighed and said: "I know you are a responsible man. Once you feel aggrieved, that''s why I don''t want to tell you that I might be pregnant


    Mo Han took two steps forward and then turned back to me and said:


    "but if you want to marry me just because of the children''s problems, you don''t have to. I can support him alone, and I won''t let him recognize you. You can come and see him at any time. "


    I frowned and said, "how do you feed him alone? In addition to maternal love, children also need paternal love. If he lives in a single parent family since childhood and is different from other children, won''t he leave a psychological shadow? "


    Mo Han was stopped by me and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "You need me, and so do the children."


    Mo Han''s eyes twinkled, mixed with some expectations and expectant eyes, but she suddenly thought of something, then her face darkened, and her eyes darkened.


    "You married me. What about Lin Manxue? You love each other, and you love her deeply. Are you willing to leave her? "


    I said honestly, "I''m not willing to. But if you''re not willing, you have to be willing. "


    Mo Han looked down and said: "because a child should not exist, let you stay with a woman you don''t love all your life, is it worth it?"


    I patted Mo Han on the shoulder and said:


    "Han Han, don''t say that. There''s nothing worth it or not. There may be many things in life that can''t be done what you want. You and I are, and so are I and she."


    Mo Han nodded and said in a soft voice: "just like I like you, but you only like Lin Manxue, everything is out of your control. In fact, I have self-knowledge, not to mention that I''m sick now. Even if I''m a good woman, it''s not worth mentioning in front of Lin Manxue. "


    "I didn''t know there was such a person before, but since I heard the name under you that night, I fell in love with her. I let people check her details. If I didn''t know, I was startled. Such a wonderful woman, not to mention Ye Chutian, even my cousin Yan Qingcheng, who is so arrogant and famous, is not infatuated."


    I shook my head and said, "Hanhan, don''t belittle yourself. You are you. You are no worse than anyone else."Mo Han gave a bitter smile: "ha ha. Thank you for encouraging me so that I don''t feel too embarrassed. "


    Mo Han walked forward slowly. I followed her and looked after her. Today''s weather is very good. It''s sunny, the breeze is blowing, the air is full of flowers, and there are many butterflies and bees flying on the flower branches on both sides of the road.


    I accompany Mo Han for a walk. Pregnant women should often come out to bask in the sun for a walk, which is good for their body and fetus.


    After we left for a while, Mo Han suddenly said to me: "brother Tian, if you come here today to discuss our marriage with me, if you want to ask for my opinions, then I can tell you very responsibly that I don''t agree."


    "Why? You don''t want to marry me? "


    Mo Han shook his head and said:


    "No. I think. I dream about it. But I know you just want to marry me because of the situation. What''s the use of a nominal marriage certificate? Brother Tian, your heart doesn''t belong to me. I know that as long as I have a baby and mother and son are safe, you will leave us and go back to the deep city and return to the embrace of Lin Manxue. "


    Mo Han picked a flower and peeled off its petals one by one. He said to himself:


    "I always have a belief that if I don''t get it, I will never lose it. You said that if we get married, you will be my husband, and my child and I will depend on you all our lives. If you still want to leave at that time, shall I let it go or not? "


    "Let it go, I''m sorry for myself and my children, and I''m not sure if I will stop you because of selfishness. Let it go, I feel sorry for you. You married me because you pitied me, but I got stuck with you. What happiness can you have? What happiness can we have with our children. So the most rational result is that I refuse you now. "

 Chapter 537

    Mo Han always likes to keep a rational mind. She is always so smart that she can always see the essence of things and make the most rational choice.


    I went to Mo Han''s back and asked softly, "are you worried that I will leave you and the children again?"


    Mo Han said firmly in his eyes, "it''s not worry. It must be. Brother Tian, do you believe that the person who knows you best in the world is not yourself, not your parents, not Lin Manxue, but me, Mo Han. "


    "Like me, you have emotional cleanliness and obsession. If you don''t hit the south wall, you won''t turn back. In fact, if you hit the south wall, you won''t turn back. You see how you treat me, and how I treat you. Similarly, no matter how Lin Manxue treats you in the future, your feelings for her will never change, just as my feelings for you will never fade. I see myself as if I saw you. You say, since the result is doomed, do I still need to gamble? "


    "Cold. It''s not what you think. You and I, and she and I are different after all. "


    Mo Han was still fine. When I said this, he was suddenly excited:


    "it''s really different. I''m afraid it''s much worse than I said. You and I are just my one-sided love for you and my wishful thinking; and you are in love with each other. You can''t do without her. She can''t do without you, right? "


    I suddenly took Mo Han''s little hand and said with a serious face, "if I promise you not to contact her in the future and leave her world completely?"


    "Ah? What did you say? " Mo Han looked at me in a daze, as if he could not believe such a promise.


    I pause for a moment and say sincerely:


    "maybe your worry is reasonable. I admit, I don''t know if I can completely forget her or how long I can forget her. But I''m willing to try. You''re gambling. In fact, I''m gambling. You bet that I won''t leave you. I bet that I can draw a line with her. "


    Mo Han''s eyes are wandering, which is a sign of loose attitude. I''ll strike while the iron is hot and continue:


    "if this is the case, are you willing to gamble with me? I know that it''s difficult for you to accept this challenge in your heart for a while and a half. Well, I''ll stay at your house tonight and give you a night to think. You can tell me the answer in the morning, OK


    Mo Han thought about it and asked me in an uncertain tone: "are you really willing to try to forget her?"


    "If I choose to marry you and think about other women in my heart, it''s not only unfaithful to my marriage, but also irresponsible to you and your children, and even more disrespectful to her. I don''t want to. It''s just that I need time and time to forget her. I hope you understand. "


    Mo Han nodded slightly with an understanding attitude and said:


    "I understand. If you can forget each other by simply saying forget, then you and I don''t have to suffer so much now. Brother Tian, in fact, I''m very happy that you''re willing to marry me. Really, I didn''t even dream about it before. "


    "Now that you are willing to work hard for me, I have nothing else to worry about, and I don''t want to think about it any more, because I know that the results are the same when I think about it. I can''t refuse your temptation. When my mother said that you want to marry me, I couldn''t help fantasizing. I keep telling myself, silly girl, don''t be happy too early. These are just dreams. Don''t be unrealistic. When you wake up, everything will return to the original life. "


    "So you agree?"


    Mo Han nodded gently: "agreed. I am willing to give you a chance, and I am also willing to give myself and my children a chance. The three of us worked together. Even if we failed in the end, we at least worked together, didn''t we? "


    I went forward and gently put Mo Han in my arms. I sincerely said, "it''s hard for you."


    Mo Han shook his head and said, "it''s hard for you. Brother Tian, will you regret it? Will you one day blame me for tying you up with a child and then blame me? "


    "No. It''s all fate. Maybe she and I are predestined. Hanhan, thank you for your tolerance. Thank you for being behind me and caring for me. I promise you that I will be good to you and your child all my life. Maybe I will never forget her all my life. But I promise you that you are equally important in my heart and will always be important. "


    "Really? Don''t you lie to me? "


    Mo Han asked with tears of surprise.


    "Really. I don''t lie to you. I can''t cheat you if I cheat anyone. Hanhan, you''ll have a good baby at home. I''ll take you back to Mingyang when the baby is born. "


    "Good."


    "Would you like to come back to Mingyang with me?"


    "Yes. One hundred, one thousand, ten thousand will. I''ll take the baby with you wherever you go. Even if you want to be a savage in Shennongjia, we will follow you. "


    "Do you really think about it?" I asked Mo Han for the last time, because I don''t want her to regret it. I hope she will marry me willingly, not because she wants to accommodate me.


    "Think about it."


    I hugged Mo Han and said, "tomorrow morning, we''ll register."


    "No. I don''t want to go tomorrow. " Mo Han shook his head like a rattle and refused me."Yes. You choose a day, and then we''ll go


    Mohan asked with surprise, "has the final say?"


    "Of course."


    Mo Han''s face turned red and his voice was as thin as a mosquito: "can you go now?"


    Ah? Is mo Han so urgent?


    Mo Han saw me looking at her in surprise. She was even more embarrassed. She blushed and said, "I-I''m afraid of long night and many dreams."


    "Do you want to go today?"


    "Well."


    "Is your body all right?"


    Mo Han definitely nodded: "no problem."


    Sooner or later, sooner or later, it will end. Since I am determined to do so, I don''t care about it.


    "Good. You go back and clean up, and we''ll start in an hour. "


    Mo Han happily went back to the villa. I was sitting alone in the back garden. My heart was in a mess. I went back to Mingyang and thought a lot these days. When Mo Han had my child, I couldn''t ignore her. Lin Manxue had something to hold in Xu Mengyao''s hand, and I couldn''t ignore her.


    I choose to marry Mo Han, perhaps this is the best outcome, life is really ridiculous, just a few days ago I and Lin Manxue are still discussing the registration of marriage, but only after more than a week, the hero has not changed, the heroine has changed, I am about to marry Mo Han.


    I don''t know if Lin Manxue''s delicate body can hold on if she learns the news that can be compared to a bolt from the blue. Because of her mother, Lin Manxue''s fear of love and marriage is full of shadow when she is young.


    I managed to get her to let go and realize the beauty of love and the expectation of marriage. Is it necessary to stifle her last pursuit of happiness so cruelly?


    What about myself?


    I promised Mo han to try to forget Lin Manxue. Can I fulfill this promise again?


    I am confused, just as I told Mo Han, she is gambling, I am also gambling, as for the final result, who loses who wins, or no one loses and no one wins, who knows?

 Chapter 538

    Xu Mengyao arranged for one of her assistants to personally send me and Mo han to the Civil Affairs Bureau for registration. Nominally, he was convenient to handle affairs, but actually he was supervising me, for fear that I might change my mind or play tricks.


    Xu Mengyao won''t trust me. At least I can''t get her trust now. Who knows what will happen in the future?


    Xu Mengyao''s assistant drove a big car to take us outside the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Who did he dial? A big leader of the Civil Affairs Bureau came out to meet us in person.


    The leader has no airs in front of us. He shakes hands, nods, smiles and even flatters us.


    First, he took us to the photo studio to take photos. The quick type can take photos in 20 minutes.


    When the owner of the photo studio saw the leader personally, he was all smiles. He quickly handed us good cigarettes and tea, and found the best photographer in the shop to take pictures for us.


    The photographer told me to stay close to Mo Han and keep smiling. I couldn''t smile all the time. He didn''t get satisfied after taking pictures several times.


    At that time, Mo Han and I were close to each other. Mo Han noticed that I was not happy. She didn''t say anything. She just cooperated with the photographer and me and showed a charming smile again and again.


    One failure after another makes me feel guilty and feel very sorry for Mo Han.


    At last, I imagined Mo Han sitting beside me to be Lin Manxue. Thinking that we were taking wedding photos together, I suddenly felt a little more relaxed and put a smile on my face.


    When we got the photos, the leader of the Civil Affairs Bureau led us to the marriage registration office. He personally took several forms for us, and then collected our ID card, household register and other documents.


    When I wanted to sign the application, I hesitated again. I sat at a long table for a long time and didn''t dare to write. When it came to this stage, I was already in a dilemma.


    Mo Han signed early and looked at me with a faint look.


    Xu Mengyao''s assistant and the leader of the Civil Affairs Bureau were at my side. They didn''t dare to go out, and no one urged me. I was puzzled in my heart. Did I sign or not?


    I suddenly found that the pen in my hand seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. I held it tightly and shivered. My mind was blank, and my eyes were blurred. In an instant, I passed countless pictures, and each picture had the shadow of Lin Manxue.


    Man Xue. Man Xue.


    I call Lin Manxue''s name in my heart, my eyes suddenly hallucinate, it seems to see Lin Manxue hiding in my application book, with a dark face, secretly mocking me.


    Love!


    Bullshit love!


    Damn love!


    Go to hell!


    Big liar!


    Love swindler!


    You are a complete love liar!


    I''m sweating, and my shirt behind me is all wet. I can''t sign this word, absolutely. I''m just about to drop my pen. It seems that there is a voice in my ear from a distance:


    Lin Manxue, do you know the crime? Do you have anything else to defend against the crime you committed?


    ¡­¡­


    No. no


    Man Xue can''t go to court, man Xue can''t go to jail, can''t!


    I''ll sign it!


    I''ll sign it.


    I signed Ye Chutian''s three words on the application form, declaration form and other materials at one go. After signing the words, my whole body collapsed and directly lay on the table.


    The rest of the work seems to have nothing to do with us. The leader of the Civil Affairs Bureau did it for us throughout the whole process. Except for the time of taking registration photos and waiting for photos, it took more than ten minutes.


    The short ten minutes decided the fate of my life, Lin Manxue and Mo Han. It''s terrible to think about it. Before we came in, Mo Han and I were not even friends, but after ten minutes, she was my closest woman.


    My relationship with her has changed from a friend relationship to a husband wife relationship. My resume is no longer unmarried, but married.


    I finally got married, but the bride is not my favorite woman, Lin Manxue. It''s like falling into a dream and I don''t want to believe it or wake up.


    When the leader of the Civil Affairs Bureau handed two marriage certificates to Mo Han and me, and congratulated us with a flattering smile, I came back to myself and gradually began to believe that all this was no longer a dream, but a reality.


    The smile on Mo Han''s face is very bright. She married me as she wanted. Her dream has come true, and happiness beckons to her in front of her eyes.


    Mo Han held the two marriage certificates tightly in her arms for fear of losing them. She happily gave thanks to the leader, and told Xu Mengyao''s assistant to distribute the candy. Each person had two big bags of candy, and the whole room had a share.


    She wants to share the joy with everyone.


    Mo Han handed me a book with a smile. I opened it and looked at the registration photo of Mo Han and me on the marriage certificate. There was a big steel seal on it. I knew that everything had become an established fact, and I couldn''t change it.


    Perhaps this is life. When it is prosperous, it will decline. When I feel most proud and happy, I take away all my happiness, leaving behind a string of despair.When we got home, Mo Han happily put two marriage certificates in front of Xu Mengyao. She said nothing but a few words of blessing.


    Everything is acting according to the script she designed. She is the director of this scene. Every detail is in her hands. I can turn out a few waves.


    It''s just following the normal script.


    Xu Mengyao left the villa with her assistant, saying that the wedding night left enough space for us to enjoy.


    Getting a marriage certificate is just a beginning, and then there are a lot of things waiting for me to face.


    If I marry another woman by putting a knife in her chest, I look her in the eyes and say to her, "I''m married to a woman, and we have a child. Let''s break up!" Will this directly kill Lin Manxue?


    I think all in the heart tremble, Lin Manxue so stubborn so strong woman, how can she bear?


    After obtaining the license, Mo Han was happy all the time. Suddenly, he was like a new woman. His face was radiant, and there was no chill on his face.


    She also cooks dinner in person, cooks with Aunt Huang, and hums songs. Uncle Tian secretly tells me that since he came to Mo''s home, this is the first time that Miss Huang has been so happy to hum songs. She didn''t want to say a word before, but this time it has really changed.


    Uncle Tian also said that if the current situation continues, miss''s illness will be cured in the near future.


    He has confidence, and it gives me confidence.


    In the blink of an eye, I became the son-in-law of the Mo family. This identity was like plating a thick layer of gold on me. The carp jumped into the dragon''s gate, making me the most popular person in Hangzhou and even the whole upper class circle of South China and East China.


    Of course, I didn''t know about all this. Xu Mengyao, a woman, did things far beyond my imagination. She sent people to spread the news at the first time, and then it spread like a virus.


    It took only one night, and the whole upper circle knew the news. Only my client and Lin Manxue, who was far away in M country, were still in the dark.

 Chapter 539

    I believe that Yan Qingcheng must have received this news at the first time. He didn''t dare to tell Lin Manxue. Maybe he is waiting for me to go and plead with her in person, let me repent in her desperate eyes, and let her give up on me completely.


    These people are very good at playing tricks and doing things of bad character. They will never give up until they push me to the end.


    I didn''t have much appetite for dinner. I moved my chopsticks and got off the table. I went for a walk outside the villa alone. Mo Han knew what I was thinking. For a while and a half, I certainly couldn''t accept it. She was not in a hurry. She was willing to give me enough time to adjust herself.


    I smoked a few cigarettes outside and went back to the villa. Aunt Huang saw me enter the house and said with a smile that she wanted to lead me to the wedding room. The new room was arranged on the fifth floor. I remember that this floor used to be a study. Now the pattern here has changed, and it is arranged as my wedding room with Mo Han.


    I asked Aunt Huang strangely:


    "Aunt Huang, isn''t this the study of my husband and wife? When did it become a wedding room? "


    Aunt Huang said with a light smile, "uncle, you are still called Mr. and Mrs. Now that you are married to the young lady, you should call yourself father-in-law and mother-in-law. "


    I can''t change my words for a while, especially I have a knot in my heart about Xu Mengyao. I always feel reluctant to call her mother-in-law, but anyway, I married Mo Han. She is mo Han''s biological mother, so I should call her mother-in-law.


    I was noncommittal, but only reluctantly laughed as a response. Aunt Huang said, "this is my wife''s idea. She said that the fifth floor is quiet and suitable for the young lady to take care of her illness. Lao Tian took someone to do it last week, and then you and miss will live on the fifth floor. "


    The master bedroom on the fifth floor is beautifully decorated with colorful lights, red carpet, flowers, candles, balloons and so on. The bed sheets and quilt covers are all changed into red. Red is festive. There is a huge wedding photo on the wall at the head of the bed. The groom is me and the bride is mo Han.


    Mo Han and I haven''t taken wedding photos. I think Xu Mengyao must be looking for someone to do it. Money can make the ghost push the mill. Just a wedding photo can''t help her.


    On the door, on the bedside table, on the wall, and on the TV, there are bright red "zhe" characters.


    Mo Han half leaned on the pillow. She saw me come in and got out of bed to meet me.


    I hold Mo Han said: "you sleep well, why get out of bed, the body is not convenient."


    Mo Han said with a smile: "I''m only three months pregnant, not so delicate. Look at my stomach. It''s not big at all. "


    I looked at Mo Han''s stomach. It was not that it didn''t look big. I couldn''t see any difference from her before. It was flat and there was no sign of uplift.


    Mo Han asks Aunt Huang to go to bed. We can deal with other things by ourselves.


    Aunt Huang left with a smile. Let''s have a rest early.


    Mo Han took me to visit our new house and said from the bottom of my heart that it really took a lot of thought to decorate the new house. I thought of every detail. It was all inclusive and full of warmth everywhere.


    But when I look at these things, I not only have no happy mood, but also have a sense of humiliation and powerlessness.


    I''m still not strong enough. If I''m strong enough, I won''t be subject to Xu Mengyao and I won''t watch Lin Manxue get into trouble.


    At present, in addition to humiliating to agree to Xu Mengyao''s request, step by step in accordance with her routine, what else can I do?


    Mo Han saw that I was in a daze. He leaned on my shoulder and said in a soft voice, "is there anything dissatisfied?"


    "No. It''s very well arranged. You''ve taken the trouble. "


    Mo Han said with a smile, "fool. This is our new house, yours and mine. Aren''t you so polite? "


    Mo Han led me to the study, which will belong to me.


    This study is really big enough, with a total area of 60-70 square meters. The bookcase on the wall is neatly filled with books. There are two pots of potted plants on the marble desk. There is also an apple notebook computer. The penholder, file rack and globe are distributed in the most reasonable position.


    There is also a one meter five bed in the study. There are all kinds of mattresses, bedding and pillows.


    Mo Han took my hand, blushed and said, "husband. Are you satisfied with your study? "


    Husband. Mo Han calls me husband?


    That''s right. I married her. What''s her name if she doesn''t call my husband?


    My drifting thoughts are pulled back by Mo Han''s husband. I have made a choice and can''t go back to the past.


    Now my wife is mo Han. I shouldn''t think about the woman named Lin Manxue any more.


    I replied casually, "it''s very good. I love it


    Mo Han Tiantian said with a smile, "you just like it. Husband, do you still think there are any shortcomings? "


    "Nothing is missing."


    I sat in front of the desk, half lying in the seat, heart stuffy headache.


    Mo Han stood behind the seat and massaged my temples. Her fingers pressed her fingers regularly, light and heavy for a while. The strength was just right. It was very comfortable.


    "Don''t press. You are pregnant with a child. Be careful you are tired. "


    Mo Han said softly in my ear: "not tired. Pregnant women also need more exercise, which is good for the fetus. "Mo Han and I stayed in the study for a while. Mo Han vomited again. I quickly took her back to the bedroom.


    I pushed the door into the room and smelled a special smell. Mo Han also smelled it. She smelled it and vomited even more. She lay in the bathroom and vomited for a long time.


    I called Aunt Huang up.


    "Aunt Huang, how can there be a strange smell in the room? The first time I came in, I didn''t smell it. I just opened the door


    Aunt Huang''s eyes dodged a few times, quickly covered up the past, looked around and said: "do you have it? I don''t smell anything. Maybe the potted plants on the windowsill are blooming, and the flowers are fragrant. "


    I smelled it with my nose. It was really like the fragrance of flowers, which was strong and weak for a while.


    Aunt Huang didn''t know, so I asked her to go downstairs and have an early rest.


    I found a circle in the house. The balcony is full of potted plants. The fragrance of flowers is overflowing. Many flowers bloom at night. I don''t know what kind of flowers they are.


    Mo Han came out from the bathroom after vomiting, and I sat with her on the edge of the bed. When I first came in, I felt the smell was very strong, but after staying in the room for a while, I gradually got used to the smell, and slowly I couldn''t smell anything.


    Mo Han sat for a while, suddenly her mobile phone rang and received a message from who.


    Mo Han picked up his mobile phone and looked at it. His face turned red instantly, like a red apple.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    I feel strange, ask Mo Han.


    Mo Han shook his head: "nothing. That is, that is - "


    " what is it? "


    Mo Han is not such a hesitant woman. Her reaction makes me more curious.


    "It''s OK. It''s mom who told us not to stay up late. Pregnant women are sleepy and staying up late is not good for the baby. "


    So it''s this.


    I suddenly react, Mo Han is embarrassed because tonight is our wedding night, she is not good to urge me to sleep, and he is embarrassed to go to bed first.


    If I don''t get ready to sleep alone with Xu Yao, I don''t think I can sleep alone?

 Chapter 540

    Obviously, she was already on guard that I would do this, and she could not figure out what countermeasures to block the road for me.


    Xu Mengyao does everything without leaking. She takes every detail into consideration. This woman is far more difficult than I thought. How can I fight with her?


    What''s the fight?


    "Hanhan, if you want to sleep, go to sleep first. I''m a night owl. I can''t go to bed so early. "


    If you don''t like it, you will go to the bedside table to watch books or you will nod your head on the net


    "Good. You go


    Mo Han rummaged in a wardrobe and quietly took some personal clothes. She was very embarrassed to hide behind her for fear that I might see them.


    Mo Han looked back at me before entering the bathroom, and then gently pushed open the door of the bathroom. After entering, the door was half closed.


    First came the sound of taking off clothes in the bathroom, and then came the sound of water. I was lying on the bed reading with a book in my arms. At first, I could calm down. But the more I read, the more confused my heart became. There was always a fire in my heart, and the more I choked, the more uncomfortable I felt.


    I couldn''t concentrate more and more. At the beginning, I had a feeling of ant biting. After a while, this feeling of biting became a burning sensation, like a steel needle stabbing me.


    My breath is more and more shortness, my chest is like a piece of rock, goose bumps all over my body, I roll up my sleeve and see, the arm is full of red spots.


    What''s going on?


    My throat is more and more dry, and my lips are dry. My little brother rises up. He has already broken away from me and wants to fly alone.


    My consciousness, body and reason all betrayed me. They left me one by one. As time went on, even I didn''t know who I was?


    Who am I? Where am i? What am I doing?


    My eyes were red, my arms were tense, and my muscles were well-defined, and my muscles were full of strength.


    No.


    Xu Mengyao must have done something!


    My last sense told me that I had been cheated by her again, and what tricks she was using to me, so that I could never go back to the past.


    I gasped and bit my teeth to insist, I can''t relax, as long as my spirit is a little relaxed, I will fall into the pocket under Xu Mengyao''s cloth.


    I covered my ears and didn''t listen to the sound of the water in the bathroom, but my ears suddenly became more sensitive than ever. As long as there was a little noise in the bathroom, they could clearly enter my ears.


    I''m going to crash.


    Mo Han''s appearance made my belief collapse and fall into the abyss.


    Mo Han opened the door of the bathroom. Her figure became clear in the misty water. After bathing, her skin was whiter than usual. Her face was red with shame, her eyes were watery, and her eyes seemed to be talking to me.


    I now know why Mo Han blushed when she just went in, because she was wearing special clothes, or because she didn''t wear anything.


    She was wearing very few clothes, with a piece of cloth at the top and bottom, as thin as cicada wings, transparent C-shaped pants, and only a translucent breast wrapped upper body. Her golden proportion figure showed up in front of me without reservation.


    Mo Han was shy and looked down at his toes. He didn''t dare to look up at me all the time. This half shy and half shy flattery made the fire inside me burst out.


    I instantly incarnate beast, forget Mo Han is still a pregnant woman, also forget Lin Manxue, I only know by feeling, by heart desire to go.


    On the wedding night, Mo Han and I became a real couple after all. If I used to regard Mo Han as the shadow of Lin Manxue, then this night, I regard her as a woman, a woman who makes men addicted.


    Mo Han has been closing her eyes. Her face is blooming with beautiful flowers, one by one, which pervades the whole room. Her voice is like the sound of the wind blowing leaves, sometimes but not sometimes. But if I catch her, my suppressed irritability will instantly extinguish her, and let her flutter in the wind and rain, rise and fall with the waves, and float to the distance.


    My little brother worked in the middle of the night. He was like a chicken, shuttling through the time tunnel again and again. Every effort of his made Mo Han understand the happiness of being a woman and a wife.


    When the last trace of consciousness subsided, I finally fell down and fell into Mo Han''s arms.


    In the middle of the night, I woke up from a nightmare, scared and sweating. I looked at Mo Han around me. She half hugged me and still fell asleep.


    I quietly got up, put on my pants, took a pack of cigarettes and went to the balcony. The balcony of this villa is very big, like a room, and can put a one meter eight bed.


    I sit on the balcony railings, bare upper body blowing cold wind, I lit a cigarette, slowly smoking, cigarette spark with me, let me feel I am still alive.


    I was just like a beast. It must have been Xu Mengyao who arranged for Aunt Huang to put something in the room. She really took great pains to do anything. First register marriage, then roommate, she wants to destroy all my resistance.This is really a unscrupulous woman, step by step to set me up, step by step let me go according to the route she designed, this time I really can''t go back with Liman snow.


    In one day, I have a wife, which is a real wife. I''m sorry for Lin Manxue when I get married in private. I haven''t been able to defend myself for her. I''ll see her again.


    Xu Mengyao once said that she is confident to let me break with Lin Manxue completely. This woman not only talks about it, but also shows her hand a little and achieves more than half of her goal.


    The rest is just a program. Lin Manxue and I can''t be lovers after all.


    I did.


    A moment''s error is a perpetual hate. Now that I have chosen this road, I really have no chance to go back.


    I smoke one cigarette at a time. Suddenly I''m covered with a blanket. I look back and see Mo Han standing behind me watching me.


    "Why are you up?"


    Mo Han said in a soft voice: "I didn''t see you when I woke up. I was flustered."


    I found a reason to smoke. It''s windy on the balcony. Come on in


    Mo Han put his face on my arm and said, "you and I don''t need an explanation. I know you. Husband, if you have any unfulfilled wish, do it boldly. I''ll take it at home. It''ll be OK. "


    I have no secret in front of Mo Han. I think she knows everything and can''t hide it.


    "I want to go back to Shencheng. Last time I was in a hurry, I didn''t deal with many things thoroughly. "


    Mo Han nodded slightly: "OK. When are you going back? "


    "The sooner the better."


    Mo Han was silent for a while, thought about it and said, "husband, can you go back in three days?"


    I looked at Mo Han puzzled, and Mo Han explained:


    "the third day after my daughter got married is the day to return home. Although we have been living in my parents'' house now, I will marry you, even your people, and I will return on the third day. This is the first time I go back to my mother''s house. I hope you can accompany me. "

 Chapter 541

    Mo Han''s request is reasonable. I have no reason to disagree, so I nodded.


    "Do you agree?"


    "Well."


    "Great." Mo Han was very happy with a smile. I promised to stay for three days so that I could stay with her in Hangzhou for three days.


    Mo Han is such a smart woman. She knows well that the situation when I go back to Shencheng this time is complicated. Maybe I can''t come back in a short time. We just got married. She wants me to accompany her and her children more.


    The next day, Mo Han is going to have her first pregnancy check-up. I accompany her to have a pregnancy check-up early in the morning. Uncle Tian was going to drive us there. Mo Han wanted to get along with me alone. She didn''t want uncle Tian to accompany us.


    When I was a driver, Mo Han was sitting beside me. I took a Volvo XC90 from the garage. It was brand new and the market price was about 300000 yuan. This car should have been some years, and its appearance was only 60% or 70% new.


    There are so many pregnant women doing pregnancy check-up. They are in a long line. Most of them are pregnant women''s husbands. Pregnant women have a big belly, which is inconvenient. They basically sit on the rest chair to have a rest.


    When it was our turn, Mo Han was afraid, and her hands and feet were shaking. After all, it was the first time that she had done such a formal and comprehensive examination. She was very nervous, for fear that the baby would have any bad news.


    After a while, I took a lot of blood pressure test, and I took a blood test.


    Looking at the fetus in the display screen of the instrument, there is a strange feeling in my heart. This is my child, Mo Han''s child and I.


    Mo Han stares at the fetus in the display screen. The doctor points to the display screen and says that at this time, the fetus is only 9cm long and weighs about 20g. At this time, the tail of the fetus disappears completely, and it already has human shape, and the growth speed is more and more amazing.


    His body and legs have grown up, but his head is still obviously bigger. More importantly, his nose, gums and vocal cords have grown out, and he can recognize his face.


    The fingers and toes of the fetus are completely separated, and the eyes, fingers and toes can be clearly identified. Some bones begin to harden, and hair and nails begin to grow.


    After reading all the test reports, the doctor said with a smile that the baby was very healthy and told Mo Han and I not to worry too much. She also told us a lot of things to pay attention to, including husband and wife life, let us not too often, and pay attention to posture, to pay attention to mild, not too intense.


    The doctor said that my face and Mo Han''s face were red. We could not call it violent last night. We should call it earthshaking. Fortunately, the baby was safe.


    Mo Han''s hanging heart finally landed safely. She collected all the examination reports in a bag and expressed her gratitude to the doctor. Then she took my arm and went out of the doctor''s clinic.


    Mo Han and I just came out of the gate of the hospital. From a distance, we saw a man and a woman arguing about something in the parking lot in front of us, and there were a group of noisy childe brothers beside us.


    There is a large flow of people outside the hospital. Besides this group of Childe brothers, they are also surrounded by people watching.


    Nowadays, people are very curious. They like to run up and watch as long as something happens. There are three layers inside and three layers outside.


    It''s the Chinese people''s bad nature to watch the crowd.


    Those who stroll around the hospital at this time point either fall ill or come to the hospital to see their relatives or friends, or they come to accompany their relatives. It''s better to accompany their relatives more when they have spare time.


    Mo Han and I are not interested in these things. We plan to go around to pick up the car. Suddenly, Mo Han frowned, pointed to the woman who was quarreling and said, "husband, that woman seems to be tan Siyi."


    "Who?"


    Mo Han joked: "your old face is good, Tan Siyi."


    "Nonsense I followed the direction of Mo Han''s fingers to see, wow, this woman looks like Tan Siyi.


    However, in my impression, Tan Siyi has better taste in clothes than she does. After all, she is a miss of Tan''s group. She is not poor in money. Her clothes, trousers, shoes and bags are all famous brands, with tens of thousands of any one.


    And the woman in front of her is simple. Like most women on the street, she wears ordinary clothes, and her whole body will not add up to more than 2000 yuan.


    "Is that her?"


    I''m not sure.


    Mo Han nodded and shook his head, not sure to say: "a little like, a little unlike."


    I asked, "how long have you not seen her?"


    Mo Han thought about it and said, "it''s almost a year."


    "Didn''t you get in touch this year?"


    "I called her twice, but she seemed very busy at that time. She just said a few words and hung up," Mo said


    When I talked with Mo Han, the two people on the opposite side developed from quarrel to action, specifically, the man''s action against the woman.


    The man was dressed in luxurious clothes, and a Porsche was parked next to him. At first sight, he was a rich man. He seemed to be pestering the woman all the time, but the woman could not get rid of him.


    Molesting!This is not a real tease!


    My name is mo Han waiting for me in the same place. She is a pregnant woman who is prone to accidents in such a complicated scene. I''ll go up alone to see what the situation is.


    If the woman I am entangled with is really Tan Siyi, I can''t just sit by. Tan Siyi is my friend. She helped me a lot when I was in trouble in Hangzhou last time. We should know how to repay our kindness.


    I squeezed in from the outside and saw that the man was holding the woman''s arm. He was arrogant and swearing:


    "it''s lucky that I can see you. Don''t be shameless. What do you think you are, or the old lady? I Pooh


    I have a close look. Oh, it''s really Tan Siyi.


    Tan Siyi''s biggest characteristic is chest. Among the women I know, I have never seen anyone with such a big chest. In terms of altitude, even Lin Manxue and Mo Han are willing to bow down.


    Tan Siyi''s eyebrows were erect, her body trembled, and she was extremely angry. Her eyes were red, shy and angry.


    "Liang Shao, please pay more attention. This is outside the hospital, not where you play hooligans. "


    The young man named Liang Shao said with disdain, "what''s wrong with the hospital? Tan Siyi, believe it or not, I''ll take care of you here! "


    Liang Shao was full of filthy words and vulgar. Many passers-by around him looked contemptuous. Only a group of young brothers around him were cheering.


    Tan Siyi was trembling with anger and scolded with red eyes:


    "Liang Zige, you can say that! You have to be shameless


    "Hum. You''re not afraid of shame. I''m afraid of nothing. I tell you, your mother accepted my betrothal gifts and betrothed you to me. You are my woman. I will do you whenever I want, and I will do you wherever I want. Do you understand? "


    "You


    Tan Siyi pointed to Liang Zige and cried angrily, unable to speak.


    "What''s the matter with me? Am I wrong? " The young man named Liang Zige was more arrogant when he saw that Tan Siyi was about to collapse.

 Chapter 542

    "if you don''t want to take care of her family, you can say," if you don''t want to take care of her family, you can''t take care of it? Why don''t you accept the betrothal gifts and still don''t want to return them? Isn''t that cheating marriage? "


    At first, the melon eaters all sympathized with Tan Siyi, but Liang Zige said that they turned the wind one after another. If their family accepted so many betrothal gifts from each other and they were not willing to marry their daughter, it was not cheating.


    Nowadays, there is a group in the market specializing in cheating marriage, which has killed many people. Therefore, people are deeply disgusted with this kind of behavior. People who eat melons do not know the truth, so they all point the finger at Tan Siyi.


    Tan Siyi cried and said, "I didn''t collect the money. It''s my father''s woman who keeps it. If you want to refund it, you ask her to refund it, and I confiscate your money. "


    Liang Zige said with a smile: "your father''s woman is not your mother, your family are liars, big liars. I tell you, Tan, you can either follow me today or give me your money back. Otherwise, I don''t mind what happens to you here. "


    Liang Zige, while threatening, stares at Tan Siyi''s chest. It''s big and stiff. If he pinches it in his hand, he must be happy.


    Seeing Liang Zige''s fierce eyes like a hungry wolf, Tan Siyi retreated in horror. She shook her head and cried: "I didn''t take a cent from you. That woman took all your money. Don''t look for me. I have no money. I have no money


    "If you don''t have money, you can use people to pay off debts. You follow me, and I''ll let you be the first lady again, OK When Tan Siyi stepped back, Liang Zige went further, and the melon eaters automatically gave them a way out.


    Liang Zige''s hand holding Tan Siyi''s arm is getting tighter and tighter. He suddenly pulls Tan Siyi''s body into his arms. Liang Zige puts his mouth up and kisses Tan Siyi''s face. He says, "it''s really fragrant."


    Around the childe brother is not too big, have coaxed him to another one.


    Liang Zige laughed and said, "no problem. You see, a wet kiss this time. "


    Liang Zige breaks Tan Siyi''s body and holds her as she prepares to kiss her. Tan Siyi is so scared that she just stares at him.


    Liang Zige couldn''t kiss it several times. Who pulled the collar on the back of his suit? He tried several times but failed.


    Liang Zige turned his head angrily and saw a cold face looking at him.


    I was extremely angry at that time. If there were not too many melon eaters and too many witnesses around, I would have beaten him directly.


    "Who are you?" Liang Zige released Tan Siyi and gave me a big push. He was a boy. What strength could he have in his hand? He seemed to push it on the wall. I stood still and didn''t move.


    Tan Siyi suddenly saw me. Her mouth was open and her white teeth were exposed. Her eyes were so scared that they were almost staring out.


    I pulled Liang Zi Ge and pushed him to the ground. When Liang Zi Gordon hit the ground like a ball, he hit the ground with a bang. His knee touched the ground first, so he half knelt on the ground.


    How painful it is to bump your knee against the concrete floor. Liang Zige screamed, then sat down on the ground, kneaded his knees and kneaded them.


    When the pain in his knee eased, he looked up at me with shame and anger. He looks like he''s going to eat me.


    I shrugged and looked at him indifferently. When a group of friends around Liang Zige saw that Liang Zige had suffered a heavy loss, they immediately came forward and surrounded me in the middle. There were more than a dozen of them who were not afraid of me at all.


    "Who are you! Don''t mind your own business. Do you know who we are? " A tall and thin boy with a overcast face threatened me.


    I sneer: "before I lose my temper, get out of here."


    "Oh! It''s a lot of temper. "


    A chubby boy, with a sarcasm on his face, said: "do you want to be a hero? Don''t you want heroes to save beauty? Boy, don''t blame my friends for not reminding you that it''s not so easy to be a hero. "


    He waved his hand. On the outside, there were a group of kids who were hanging out with them. All of a sudden, Hula Hula came around. I saw at least 20 people.


    So the total number of the other side will not be less than 30, with one against 30, the other side will drown me with a mouthful of saliva.


    When Tan Siyi saw that the situation was getting more and more serious, she gently pulled the corner of my coat and said in a low voice, "Ye Chutian, don''t try to be brave. They are not ordinary people. They should not act recklessly. "


    "Are you all right?"


    I didn''t care about myself. Instead, I asked her how she was. Tan Siyi was confused. At this time, I was still thinking about others. She didn''t know how to answer me.


    A very tall and handsome young man didn''t speak all the time. He didn''t come forward to help. He just watched the fun with a smile. There was another young man standing beside him. Their temperament was obviously several grades higher than that of other boys. Maybe it was their head.


    The handsome man frowned and asked the man next to him: "Liu Shao, this boy''s face is tight. Do you know him?"The young man, who was called Liu Shao, looked at it, then shook his head and said, "it''s not in our circle, at least not in Jiangsu and Zhejiang."


    "Liu Shao, this boy is very interesting. He was surrounded by so many people, and he didn''t mean to be afraid at all. Good psychological quality. "


    The young man named Liu Shao said with a smile: "Hai Shao, there are no more than two kinds of people with such good psychological quality. Either he is a hob meat, barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes, or he is a young man with a dull head, stupid and does not know how to fear."


    Hai Shao asked with a smile, "what kind does Liu Shao think he belongs to?"


    "Hard to say. This man is dressed simply and casually, and he is a bit ruffian and irritable. He is not like the people in our circle. Moreover, his accent belongs to Jiangdong. There are no great people in that poor place, but his bearing and eyes are not like an ordinary person. " Liu Shao commented as he looked around.


    Hai Shao said, "is there any young man coming to Jiangsu and Zhejiang recently?"


    Liu Shao said: "I came to Yan sanshao a few days ago. But I left yesterday, and other big people didn''t hear about it. It''s just a rumor. "


    "What''s the rumor?"


    "Miss Mo is married."


    Liu Shao was surprised and asked, "Miss Mo? Which Miss Mo? "


    "Miss Mohan."


    Liu Shao can''t help but ask: "is that the most low-key and mysterious Miss Mo Han?"


    Hai Shao sighed: "it''s a pity that the princess came out of the pavilion."


    Liu Shao said: "I heard that Miss Mo is a first-class beauty, but I haven''t had a chance to see her. Has Hai Shao ever seen her?"


    Hai Shao pauses, as if remembering something, and then says in a soft voice: "I''m lucky to meet you once. Real people are more beautiful than hearsay. "


    Liu Shao joked: "look at Hai Shao''s face, isn''t it also full of spring?"


    Hai Shao quickly stopped Liu Shao from joking:


    "Liu Shao, this kind of joke is not allowed. Miss Mo, we dare not even think about it. If we let Miss Mo know that we are imagining her behind her back, the consequences will be very serious. "

 Chapter 543

    Liu Shao laughed at Hai shaodan''s novels, but he didn''t dare to say it. He was afraid to be like this.


    Hai Shao quickly changed the topic: "go to the theatre, go to the theatre."


    ¡­¡­


    I''ve never been afraid of a fight! What''s the matter with so many people? I''ll still cut him.


    I hide Tan Siyi behind me. Tan Siyi is afraid that I will suffer losses and wants to block in front of me. I didn''t let him. I want a big man and a woman to block in front of me. Isn''t that hitting me in the face?


    When Liang Zige saw that their people had trapped me and made me extremely arrogant, he pointed to my nose and scolded, "you little bastard, who didn''t pull your pants properly and let you out. You want to die, right


    My mother''s most taboo is that others scold my parents. At this time, Liang Zige is very close to me. I raised my hand and gave him an ear scraper. This slap directly overturned him to the ground and collapsed his two teeth.


    In a rage, Liang Zige directed them to besiege me and scolded, "fight me. Fight to death. Kill him! I''m going to kill him today. "


    "Who dares to fight!"


    Someone outside the crowd gave a soft drink. She pushed away the crowd and walked inside with a cold face.


    It''s Mo Han!


    What''s she doing as a pregnant woman?


    I locked my brow. This fight is a man''s business. If someone doesn''t hurt her by mistake, how can it happen?


    As soon as Mo Han came to us, I quickly pulled her behind and asked her to stay with Tan Siyi.


    Mo Han''s eyes are fierce, just like an old hen protecting her chicks. She looks at the noise on our side. She is afraid that something might happen to me, so she comes over from the front door of the hospital immediately. As soon as she gets here, she hears that someone is going to beat me.


    This is not just poke in her pain!


    Mo Han didn''t even think about it. He was going to stand up for me. I thought Mo Han was busy. She was a pregnant woman who crowded in to join in the fun. She didn''t drag me down.


    I secretly told Tan Siyi to take good care of Mo Han. Now Mo Han is too delicate and expensive to miss. It''s not a joke.


    After being repaired by me, Liang Zige completely lost his mind. He clamored that anyone who dares to do anything will be beaten together. No matter men or women, as long as they have relations with me, they will fight first.


    A group of them muttered that they were ready to start. I was also a little flustered. If I was alone, I would not frown, but now it''s different. Behind me stood Mo Han and Tan Siyi, especially Mo Han. If she was pregnant, if she was knocked by someone, it would be a big deal.


    But at this time, I had to make a move. I had to try my best to hold them down and let Tan Siyi leave here with Mo Han.


    I set my posture. It''s a fierce battle. The other side is more than the other side. The key problem is that I should protect Mo Han and Tan Siyi and use them with one mind. I don''t believe in evil until I''m beaten to pieces by the other side.


    Just as we were ready to open fire, a young man came forward and craned his neck to look at Mo Han behind me. While I was guarding against the attack, I said fiercely, "what are you looking at! I want to see women go home and see your mother. "


    I have a very bad attitude. They are a group. Do I have to be polite to them?


    Mo Han is not nervous at all. She stares back at the two young people with a cold face. Hai Shao looks for a while and confirms that the person in front of her is mo Han. She shivers and calls the crowd to disperse immediately, mumbling what to do.


    Liang Zige was not willing to give up. He took haishao''s clothes and said with some grievances, "haishao, how can you let my brothers withdraw? My revenge has not been paid."


    Hai Shao scolds "a fart" secretly. He sees Mo Han staring at them coldly all the time. Sweat comes out of his forehead. He thinks Mo Han recognizes him.


    Hai Shao immediately put out a bunch of smiles on his face, and ran to Mo Han''s side. I thought he was going to overreact and stopped him in front of him.


    Hai Shao said politely with a smile: "brother. This brother. Excuse me. I want to have a word with Miss Mohan


    I overcast my face and said, "if you have something to say, just say it here."


    "Yes. All right


    Hai Shao nodded to Mo Han and asked, "are you Miss Mo Han?"


    Mo Han looked at him. There was no impression in her mind. She nodded at will.


    Oops! It''s Miss Mohan.


    Hai Shao breathed a sigh of relief. Thanks to his sharp eyes just now, he saw that the woman in front of him was not an ordinary person. After careful examination, he found that she was somewhat similar to Miss Mo Han.


    Just now, it almost caused a catastrophe, which scared Hai Shao and exclaimed in his heart that it was dangerous.


    When Liu Shao heard that the other party was Miss Mo Han, he quickly hid his body in the crowd. At this time, he didn''t hide, but when.


    Hai Shao solemnly introduced himself: "Hello, Miss mo. My surname is Hai, and my name is Haisheng. I met you a few years ago. Do you have any impression? "


    Mo Han shook his head and said with a cold face, "since you know me, why do you call so many people to beat me?"


    Mo Han said that Haisheng sent someone to beat her. Haisheng was scared to death. He waved his hand and said, "Miss Mo, don''t get me wrong. These are my friends, but I didn''t call them to embarrass you. It must be a misunderstanding. ""Misunderstanding? You dozens of people around me and my husband, still clamoring to kill us, can this be a misunderstanding? "


    Ah!


    Hai Shao is really scared this time. If Mo Han insists that he will find someone to beat her, won''t it bring disaster to their Hai family.


    Others don''t know Miss Mo''s background, but he has heard a little about it. She is a overlord flower and can crush them to death.


    "Miss Mo, you really misunderstood. This is really a misunderstanding. Liang Zige! What the hell are you doing standing there? Come and explain to Miss Mo quickly. "


    When Haisheng saw that Mo Han didn''t believe him, he immediately attacked Liang Zige. It''s all his mother''s fault. Who''s the worst one.


    Liang Zige also saw something wrong. He was afraid of Hai Shao. Could he not force him to count.


    Liang Zige came running tremblingly. Before he could speak, Mo Han slapped him in the face and said coldly, "how dare you call my husband a son of a bitch?"


    Liang Zi Ge covered his face with one hand. He didn''t dare to fight back. He just looked at Mo Han with timid and slightly angry eyes.


    A man is slapped in the face by a woman in public. Don''t you call a man angry?


    "Get your hands off me."


    Mo Han''s eyes show fierce light. He points to Liang Zige with his fingers, indicating that he takes away his hand covering his face. This is the rhythm of pumping.


    Liang Zige is not reconciled, but under the hint of Haisheng''s eyes, he has to leave. As soon as Liang Zige''s hand moves away, Mo Han suddenly slaps him, which is louder and crisper than just now.


    Pop!


    It''s a slap in the face.


    Standard real face slapping!


    Is there anything more humiliating for a man?


    Liang Zige turns from anger to shame, and stares at Mo Han viciously. If he can incarnate into a hungry wolf, he will swallow Mo Han alive, even without bones.


    Mo Han sneered: "unconvinced, right? that ''s ok. I''ll give you a chance to be convinced. If you give me another slap, I will not pursue today''s affairs. How''s it going? "


    What?


    And let her smoke on her own initiative!

 Chapter 544

    Liang Zige''s face was twisted with anger. Unexpectedly, he heard a voice in his ear and agreed, "OK, no problem.".


    The sound came from haishao''s mouth.


    Liang Zige turns his head to Hai Sheng, and his lips are trembling. Regardless of his reluctant eyes, Hai Sheng answers for Liang Zige. As long as today''s affairs can be solved smoothly, it''s better to get a few earaches than to lose everything.


    Liang Zige''s eyes are full of fire. When did he suffer such humiliation as a young man, a young man of a chief executive, and a young master of a big boss of a listed company.


    "What if I don''t?" Liang Zige is unconvinced and looks at Mo Han.


    Mo Han this time domineering side leakage, she is no longer the quiet woman, instant seconds into a daughter, momentum moment overwhelming each other.


    Mo Lenghan snorted:


    "you dare to tease a charming woman in public and in such a sacred place as the hospital. The background must be different. Tell me who you are fighting. I''d like to see how hard your background is. "


    When Liang Zige saw that Mo Han was more arrogant and arrogant than he was, he felt a little scared. They might not be able to do anything else, but their eyesight, sensitivity, and ability to take the helm in the wind are really inferior to them.


    Mo Han is used to being alone. She usually stays at home and doesn''t want to communicate with the outside world. Therefore, few people have really experienced her means. If she is not a top-ranking childe in East China, she may not know her existence.


    Although Liang Zige''s family has some background, it is too low. At most, it is the same level as Tan Siyi''s family before him. He is thousands of miles away from Mo Han''s family. He doesn''t know that Mo Han''s strength is reasonable.


    But as a dandy, Liang Zige''s brain is not stupid. A woman who even haishao has to be timid to please is sure to have a good start. Don''t be afraid to put her backers in trouble.


    Once Liang SiGe makes money, he can''t afford to offend others.


    Although this woman has never been seen in the circle, her noble spirit and momentum are even stronger than the No. 1 childe he has met. It''s not simple.


    Mo Han saw Liang Zige hesitating and said with a smile: "how? Dare not say! It doesn''t matter if you don''t dare to say it. Let me slap you again. Let it go


    Haishao keeps winking at Liang Zige. He is afraid that Liang Zige will offend the Buddha in front of him, the apple of Mo''s family and the sweetheart of Xu Dong. This is the role that even No. 1 is afraid of. She is the most powerful rich second generation in East China. Liang Zige''s arms and legs are thin and hard with her. Isn''t she beating the stone with the egg.


    Liang Zige was hinted by Hai Shao again and again, but he was not reconciled. He was also a childe brother. He had never been humiliated like this. Hai Shao stood and spoke without backache. No man could accept this kind of insult.


    This is not a verbal suspension, but a slap in the face.


    Slap in the face, understand!


    Under the supervision of Hai Shao, Liang Zige didn''t dare to make a second attempt, biting his teeth painfully and showing weakness on the spot: "Miss Mo, I''m wrong. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please give me a break."


    Mo Han thought about it and pulled Tan Siyi to his side. He said faintly, "Tan Siyi, you are the party. I''ll give him to you to deal with it. You can do whatever you say."


    Tan Siyi didn''t react to this until now. How can Mo Han, who is soft and weak, have such great power and can smoke Liang Zige? He has no temper at all.


    There''s haishao. Most people don''t know him. How can miss Qian Jin of Tan''s group not know him? He''s the first leader of a city.


    Look at his attitude towards Mo Han. It''s like a pug. Such an invincible young man is afraid of Mo Han. What''s the matter?


    When studying in Zhejiang University, Tan Siyi didn''t know how distinguished Mo Han was. Wasn''t he a beautiful woman who didn''t lose her looks?


    Because of Ye Chutian''s relationship, they didn''t know how to deal with it. Tan Siyi thought that she was a princess. Mo Han was nothing but her in terms of appearance, figure, appearance and family situation. Why is Ye Chutian so good to Mo Han but so indifferent to himself? But now it seems that all this is just a fake.


    Her tan Siyi is a fart, and her Mo Han is the real princess.


    When Liang Zige saw that Mo Han had given the initiative to tan Siyi, he was immediately relieved that the present Tan Siyi was not the one in the past, and she did not dare to embarrass herself with her 100 courage.


    Tan Siyi took a look at Liang Zige and saw that Liang Zige looked at her with complicated eyes, which were full of threat and the taste of settling accounts after autumn.


    Tan Siyi began to hesitate, but in the end he didn''t want to be taken back by Liang Zige with interest. Why bother to punish himself?


    Instead of being entangled by Liang Zige in the future, it''s better to stop.


    Tan Siyi said in a tone of helplessness and exhaustion"Mo Han, either - or forget it."


    As soon as Liang Zige heard that Tan Siyi wanted to make peace, he was very happy. The smile on his face had not completely opened. Suddenly, there was a loud bang. Liang Zige threw himself far away and hit one of his brothers. They fell heavily.


    Before I could take back my hand, the scene was silent.


    This sudden slap made the whole parking lot quiet, like a fan in everyone''s face.


    I said lightly: "Tan Siyi, women''s hands are delicate, you are afraid of pain, dare not hit me to help you hit."


    Liang Zige, who fell on the ground, covered his red and swollen face, trembled with anger and glared at me. He pointed at me with his fingers and said: "you! You! You


    I shrugged my shoulders indifferently and said idly:


    "what''s the matter with you? Don''t accept! If you don''t like it, pick it up. "


    I went up to him, and there were several feet on his stomach. These feet kicked his body and shook it. The pain made him bow like a giant lobster.


    His friends want to stop him, but haishao stops them with sharp eyes. I''m not afraid. They don''t dare to do anything to Mo Han. I''m relieved. I don''t have any worries. I can beat ten of them.


    I played harder and harder, kicking fiercer and fiercer, using both hands and feet, kicking him for a while, and carrying him for a while. At the beginning, Liang Zige dared to ask for some cheap money and scolded. Later, he only cried for his father''s and mother''s share and begged for mercy.


    I didn''t hit him to the point, and the strength control was also good, otherwise I could kick him to death with three or two feet.


    I don''t intend to make him feel better for this kind of person.


    I was a little tired after smoking for a while, so I squatted in front of Liang Zige and said with a smile, "what did you ask me just now? I don''t have a good memory. You can help me remember. "

 Chapter 545

    Liang Zige was scared by me, even if he dared to talk back, he just looked at me timidly. Now he looked at me like a plague God.


    "Say it


    Liang Zige''s face was swollen, high on one side and low on the other. His eyes were almost squeezed together. His nose was bleeding, his mouth was crooked, and blood was oozing from the corner of his mouth, which mixed with saliva and streamed down from the corner of his mouth.


    Every time Liang Zige''s face moved, he would hiss and cry for pain, just like this. I don''t think he ever thought of such a day in his life.


    He couldn''t hide his hateful eyes at all. I did a good job this time. I beat people but not face them. I beat him in front of so many people. I''m afraid it''s difficult for him to stay in the original circle again. How can he come out to meet people without hiding at home for three or five years.


    I didn''t show any compassion. Liang Zige molested Tan Siyi in broad daylight. If he trampled on Tan Siyi''s self-esteem, he should not blame himself for losing face.


    If I don''t smoke him today, other people will come to smoke him in the future.


    I just let him feel the feeling of being bullied in advance.


    I''ll clean him up once. So that he won''t trouble Tan Siyi again.


    Liang Zige looked at me foolishly. Without saying anything, I suddenly pinched his neck and knocked Liang Zige''s head on the ground.


    I''ve been choking on the evil fire for a long time, and there''s no place to vent it. Today, he bumped into my muzzle. I''m sorry. I don''t want to vent my anger on him or who.


    "Big brother, please forgive me. I really can''t fight any more." Liang Zige''s brain was knocked by me. He was dizzy and didn''t speak well.


    "Forgive me! You just bullied Tan Siyi, didn''t you? Don''t you want to do her here? OK, I''ll give you a chance, you can do it! I''ll see what you do! "


    I pulled up Liang Zige and gave him a fierce kick on the inside of his thigh. His legs trembled and he could hardly stand. If I hadn''t pulled him, he would have fallen to the ground.


    In front of Xu Mengyao, I am Liang Zige now. I have no power to fight back. I can only allow her to torture, humiliate, oppress and kill me.


    Liang Zige couldn''t carry it any more. He knelt on the ground, held my leg and begged: "big brother, big brother, I''m wrong. I was wrong. Please give me a break. Whatever you say, I''ll listen to you. I''ll listen to you. "


    "Don''t you agree?" I stare at Liang Zige fiercely and shout.


    "Yes. "I''ll take it."


    "I''ll take it!" I kicked Liang Zige away with one foot, glared round eyes and scolded: "you don''t agree with me. Are you going to wait for me to go and find Tan Siyi?"


    Liang Zige fell to the ground on all fours, covered with ashes, got up, held my thigh and continued to plead:


    "brother, as long as you can let me go, I promise you that I will never trouble Tan Siyi again and never see her again, OK?"


    I have another slap in his face, straight hit Liang Zige dizzy.


    "You promise? What the hell do you guarantee! Didn''t you just say that Tan Siyi received tens of millions of betrothal gifts from you? Tens of millions of you will just forget, bullying me is a three-year-old, right? "


    Liang Zige put his hands on his face and said pitifully, "elder brother, the money is not collected by Tan Siyi, but by her stepmother. It has nothing to do with her. I don''t ask her for it. I ask her for it."


    I kicked Liang Zige on the arm and he fell on his back again. How embarrassed he was.


    I pulled Liang Zige''s collar and said fiercely, "you said that!"


    "I said it, I said it."


    "You don''t have a mother''s word. You have a letter."


    I committed the murder in front of so many brothers of Liang Zige. It was a real slap in the face, and his brothers were all pale.


    I did this not only to save Liang Zi GE''s face, but also to beat a group of Childe brothers in the face. After that, it spread. I beat their brothers in front of them. They were too scared to fart. How can they get along in the future.


    There are many young people who can''t look down and want to help. They are all stopped by Haisheng''s eyes.


    Haisheng is much calmer and more flexible than them. He can''t be underestimated.


    Liang Zige looked up at me and said, "how can I write? I don''t have a pen or paper with me."


    Without saying a word, I suddenly came forward and took Liang Zige''s right arm, pulled off one of his sleeves, and the sleeve was used as paper. I didn''t know when I had a dagger in my hand. When I picked up Liang Zige''s right hand, I cut off a piece of his forefinger, and the blood spattered out.


    Liang Zige screamed in fright. I don''t know if it hurt. Anyway, his face was pale and his eyes were blurred. His appearance was quite frightening.


    The people who are reading the books are confused! I haven''t seen such a decisive and violent man before. The young people who were just ready to move were scared to retreat. Fortunately, haishao just didn''t let them go, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable.


    I said coldly: "I say a sentence, you write a sentence. Do you understand? "Liang Zige has regarded me as a demon, his face is white with fright. He nods like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Good! Good


    "Just write that Miss Tan Siyi has no financial, financial or debt relationship with Liang Zige. I promise that no matter what happens, I will not trouble Miss Tan Siyi or have any dispute with her. If I violate this agreement, I will voluntarily compensate Miss Tan Siyi for two billion Chinese dollars. "


    "So many words?" Liang Zige''s back is chilly when he hears it. He can''t write down one sleeve without saying it. Even if he can finish it, his blood is almost gone.


    "Why are you so stupid? Write closely!"


    As soon as I yelled, Liang Zige began to write with his fingers. It was a bloody letter. He bit his teeth and fainted before he wrote the fifth word.


    "Egghead."


    A big man is not so empty, just write a few words on the dizzy, the body is so little blood?


    I looked at Haisheng. Haisheng excites himself and explains, "brother, Liang Zige is born with blood sickness."


    "Blood sickness?"


    "Yes. Yes


    "A pustule."


    I murmured and asked someone to take some bottles of mineral water, twist off the lid and pour them one by one on Liang Zige''s face. When the third bottle was poured, Liang Zige woke up. He saw me at the first sight when he woke up, and then there was a loud scream.


    I now incarnate the devil, just like his nightmares, to his heart branded pain can not face the mark.


    "What''s your name! I didn''t mean to kill you. Sit up and write


    When Liang Zige heard that he had to write, he spread out on the ground in fright, held his injured finger and begged: "brother, I promise you that I will walk around as long as there is Tan Siyi in my life, OK? I really can''t write any more. If I write any more, I will lose my life. "


    "I can believe what you say! Write! It must be written


    Liang Zige''s spirit is about to collapse. He looks at Hai Shao for help.

 Chapter 546

    Haisheng leaned his head and licked his face and said:


    "brother, Liang Zige is really dizzy. If he persists, I''m afraid something will happen. My younger brother has a compromise idea, which can not only let him leave evidence, but also solve the problem of blood sickness. "


    I said in a poor tone, "aren''t you busy? No nonsense! If you have something to say, let it go. "


    Haisheng nodded with a smile: "brother, my opinion is that you can use your mobile phone to record his words, so that when you have the evidence, you don''t have to write it in person. What do you think of the idea? "


    I have thought of this method for a long time. The reason why I said such a long content and insisted on Liang Zige''s writing is that I deliberately scared him to keep a long memory.


    If I don''t subdue this kind of person once and for all, I will leave a shadow in his heart forever. Sooner or later, he will have to make trouble.


    Haisheng must also see my careful thinking. He just wants to give both sides a step down. They have great eyesight. They like to ponder over people when they have nothing to do.


    In fact, they are not ordinary people. Although their family status is far inferior to Mo Han''s, they have to make friends in society. It''s convenient for them to get along with others. There''s a saying that it''s easy for the king of hell to hide, but it''s hard for the little devil to pester. I''d rather offend the gentleman than the little man. It''s not wise for me to offend them.


    Be a good person and meet each other in the future.


    But for today''s Ye Chutian, I am hating Xu Mengyao and deliberately doing nothing.


    They dare not move me and Mo Han. It all depends on the face of Xu Mengyao and Mo family. Otherwise, with us, they can beat us flat every minute.


    Now they have a bellyful of grievances in their hearts. Who is responsible for this?


    I rely on the influence of Xu Mengyao and Mo family. At most, I''m a small person. It''s their success that makes me a chicken dog.


    They only hate Xu Mengyao and Mo family in their hearts.


    Although this kind of hate can only be hidden in the heart, but hate this kind of thing, it''s like water, one drop and two drops doesn''t matter, one basin and two basins may not matter, but if you accumulate too much, the water level will rise rapidly, and the dam will probably be washed down in the future.


    Xu Mengyao is now invincible. In 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi, who knows if the trees will fall and the monkeys will scatter in the future? Now I will draw some hatred for her and fan the flames for her first. The cracks all start from inside, don''t I?


    Last night, I thought for a long time on the balcony, and finally realized a truth, dormancy. When my strength is not enough to challenge Xu Mengyao, I can only dormant down, accumulate strength and devour her step by step.


    I don''t care how I am, but Lin Man Xue can''t do anything.


    I won''t let her go to jail, let alone let her efforts go to waste.


    One day, when I am strong enough, I must rush out of the cage set by Xu Mengyao to recover what I have lost.


    No matter who is the man beside Lin Manxue at that time, and whether she remembers me or not, I will try my best to make her happy and let her do what she likes to do.


    I owe her, and I''ll pay her back.


    Even at that time, she didn''t want such an opportunity, but for me, it was the driving force of my struggle.


    I convince myself so, otherwise I''m afraid I don''t know how to face the future life.


    I didn''t force him to record a video with my mobile phone.


    I''ve offended Liang Zige and his friends, but I don''t care. It''s not me who should have a headache. It''s Xu Mengyao. If I can give her some eye drops and make a little trouble, I feel better. Otherwise, I will be driven crazy by her.


    I don''t know what Xu Mengyao''s next move is, whether she is planning something, or what tests and traps are waiting for me. Only when she makes a move can I know that I have followed her path again.


    This terrible woman holds me firmly in her hand. She turns her hand to cloud and hands to rain. I am the monkey in the palm of her hand. I can''t jump out of her five finger mountain even after several fights.


    With the assurance of Liang Zige and Hai Sheng, there is no point in further torture. My goal has been achieved, and it is not good for Mo Han and Tan Siyi to be surrounded by so many people.


    I put away my mobile phone and got into our own car with Mo Han and Tan Siyi.


    Before I got on the bus, I turned back to these young brothers and said faintly: "I almost forgot to introduce myself. My name is Ye Chutian, Ye''s ye, Chu of Chu, heaven of the world. In the future, stay away from Tan Siyi. "


    They watched Tan Siyi leave in our car. After getting on the bus, Tan Siyi said nothing and kept his head shut.


    While driving, I said to tan Siyi, "I''ll send you a copy of the video later and keep it well. If that kid bothers you again, you''ll call me and see if I don''t kill him. "


    "Thank you, ye Chutian."


    Tan Siyi is not in a high mood and depressed.Mo Han is careful. She seems to see something, but it''s not convenient to ask. She is not a woman who likes to meddle in her own affairs. She is not curious and seldom probes into other people''s privacy.


    Tan Siyi and I have a complicated relationship. She used to like me. Last time when I was in trouble in Hangzhou, she helped me deal with some things. I always remember what troubles she might encounter now. I need to care about her.


    A drop of water is rewarded by a spring. This is my principle.


    It''s not convenient for Mo han to ask about some things. I can only ask about them.


    "Tan Siyi, is something wrong with your family?" When I saw that Tan Siyi''s face was not right, I hastened to explain:


    "don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to inquire about your privacy, just out of concern for a friend. If you want to talk to me and Mo Han, we are willing to be your audience."


    Tan Siyi looked at my side face, then at Mo Han beside him, and asked softly, "are you two really together?"


    Mo Han just called my husband in front of a group of people, and Tan Siyi listened to me word by word. Moreover, Mo Han came out of the hospital with me in his arm. I don''t know if Tan Siyi had noticed just now. If she had seen it by accident, she would think we were together. There''s nothing wrong with her asking.


    There is nothing to hide about this matter. Mo Han and I have already obtained the marriage certificate and belong to a legal couple. I don''t intend to deny it, nor can I deny it.


    I nodded and said, "we just got our marriage certificate yesterday."


    Tan Siyi looked at me for a while, then turned to Mo Han and said with a forced smile, "Congratulations, Mo Han. Congratulations on your marriage to Ye Chutian. Congratulations on your marriage."


    Tan Siyi said several congratulations in succession. From her tone, it''s not hard to hear that she is really happy for Mo Han, but her eyebrows are always mixed with a wave of sadness, and I can see clearly in the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 547

    Mo Han lightly said thank you, she is very strange, in addition to me, everyone else is a cold look.


    Tan Siyi asked Mo Han:


    "did you just go to the hospital for pre pregnancy examination?"


    No more than in the past, medicine has developed, and we attach great importance to pre pregnancy examination, which is related to the quality of children.


    So when Tan Siyi saw me accompany Mo han to the hospital, he naturally thought we were going to have a pre pregnancy examination.


    Mo Han blushed, shook his head and said, "not before pregnancy, during pregnancy, for the first time."


    Ah?


    Tan Siyi was obviously unprepared. Her eyes were big and round. After a while, she came back and asked, "are you pregnant?"


    Mo Han nodded happily, eh.


    Tan Siyi asked again, "how long has it been?"


    "Three months."


    Tan Siyi touched Mo Han''s stomach through his thick clothes and said with a smile, "Mo Han, you are in good shape. You don''t show your stomach at all in three months."


    Mo Han said: "the stomach doesn''t show, but the pregnancy and vomiting is very severe. Several times a day. "


    "What a pain. Every time I retch, I really want to spit out my heart. " Tan Siyi expressed a little sympathy and seemed to have the same feeling.


    "You''ve had children, too?" Mo Han is not me. As a big man, I may not be able to hear any overtones. But Mo Han is not the same. She has a delicate mind and captures a different emotion in Tan Siyi''s words.


    Without this kind of experience, it is difficult for a woman to have such deep feelings.


    Tan Siyi''s eyes were confused and her face was flushed. She pinned her head to one side, and there seemed to be tears flashing in her eyes.


    I looked back at Mo Han.


    No.


    There is a story.


    Something big must have happened to tan Siyi.


    Tan Siyi''s mood fluctuates greatly. She glances her head out of the car window for a long time before she calms down a little. She turns back to Mo Han and says with a forced smile, "nothing. I''m not married yet. Where can I have children? "


    Mo Han stares at Tan Siyi''s eyes and says seriously: "Tan Siyi, Chutian and I are not outsiders. If you treat us as friends and are willing to believe us, don''t pretend any more. It''s very tired."


    Mo Han spoke very directly and made Tan Siyi blush.


    Direct has direct benefits, so as not to beat around the Bush and go around.


    Tan Siyi said with an embarrassed smile: "Mo Han, you haven''t changed a bit over the years. You still speak so directly without turning a corner."


    Mo Han said with a smile: "this is my character. Don''t worry about it


    "No. In fact, it''s very good. It''s easy to live. Mo Han, I really envy you. You can say what you want to say at any time, do what you like to do, stick to your principles and be yourself. "


    Mo Han said, "you can, too."


    "Ha ha. I don''t have such a good life. I don''t hide it from you. You''re right. I was pregnant with a baby. It was as big as your baby. It''s a pity that I didn''t protect him


    Tan Siyi couldn''t speak any more and cried again.


    Mo Han patted Tan Siyi on the back and comforted her in a soft voice: "cry. Just cry. Don''t hold it


    Tan Siyi cried for a long time. It is estimated that some things have been choked in her heart for a long time. It is also extremely painful that she can''t find a person to talk to.


    She thought about it and decided to open her heart to Mo Han and me.


    Before Tan Siyi said, Mo Han said to find a quiet place to have a seat. She asked me to drive outside a super luxurious five-star hotel, which is the most luxurious and famous hotel in the street.


    I looked at the time, less than half an hour from lunch, Mo Han said to invite Tan Siyi to dinner.


    The three of us entered the hotel. I went to the front desk and asked for a private room. It was quiet and convenient for chatting. The waiter was sorry to tell me that all the private rooms had been reserved and there was no free box for us.


    I certainly don''t want others to hear what Tan Siyi said. How can we talk in the bustling lobby? Besides, Mo Han is pregnant with a child. The atmosphere in the lobby is not good. What should we do if the guests who come and go accidentally bump into her and bump into her.


    You can''t do without a box!


    I asked the waiter to think of a way. I''m willing to pay more than double the price.


    With a professional smile, the front desk lady said that it was not a matter of money. Her restaurant business was very hot every day, and all the boxes needed to be reserved in advance. We didn''t book in advance, and there were no empty boxes in the store. She repeatedly apologized to me.


    At any rate, the receptionist just won''t let go.


    Mo Han didn''t bother to talk to her. She asked the front desk lady to find their manager. After the hotel lobby manager came, he began to express almost the same meaning as the front desk lady, that is, the hotel box is full, and there is really no free box.


    At first, Mo Han''s tone was flat and light, and she was polite. However, the lobby manager repeatedly pushed away, and Mo Han was also annoyed. She said with a cold face:"Manager, don''t lie to us. It''s not the first time we''ve come out for dinner. I know that every big hotel has spare large private rooms, which are reserved for special guests or emergency. Don''t tell me you don''t have such a big hotel? "


    The manager awkwardly laughed and said, "beauty, this - this, we really don''t have this hotel."


    Mo Han raised his eyebrows and asked, "really not?"


    "Not really."


    "Yes. I hope you don''t change your words later. " Mo Han from the bag out of the mobile phone, in the address book search, and soon call out a number, she decisively call out.


    The other party soon connected, without saying a word, the sound of laughter came first.


    Mo Han didn''t wait for the other side to open her mouth, so she blocked the other side''s mouth first: "Xiao Li Zi, I''m in parrot road now. I want to go to your hotel for dinner. You can arrange a place for me."


    Xiaolizi said with a smile: "cold beauty is willing to honor, rare guests, I''ll arrange the best box for you."


    "Yes. You tell him


    Mo Han handed the mobile phone to the lobby manager. The manager only said two or three words to Xiao Li Zi, who was frightened and trembling. He said yes.


    After talking with Xiao Lizi, the manager hands back the mobile phone to Mo Han, who puts it back into his bag.


    The lobby manager asked us to go inside. He took us to a very luxurious box. His eyes were full of fear when he looked at Mo Han. He didn''t know if Xiao Lizi had said anything to him. Anyway, no matter what we asked, the lobby manager didn''t dare to fart.


    Mo Han ordered more than ten dishes and ordered a bottle of red wine. She can''t drink, but Tan Siyi and I can. Mo Han said to go back to her car and told me to let go and drink with Tan Siyi.


    When the food and wine are served, Mo Han asks the waiter to close the door tightly and forbid anyone to come in again.


    Mo Han drinks boiled water, and Tan Siyi and I drink red wine. Tan Siyi is in a bad mood. In fact, my heart is very complicated and depressed. On the surface, I am calm and seems to be OK, but in my heart, I need to vent my unhappiness.

 Chapter 548

    Tan Siyi and I had three drinks in a row, which should be called three small cups. Tan Siyi wiped her mouth and let out a cry of joy. It seems that she hasn''t been so presumptuous for a long time.


    Mo Han ignores us. She takes care of herself. She eats vegetables and drinks soup.


    As the amount of wine is released, so is the chatterbox. Tan Siyi slowly tells us what happened to her in this year.


    "Ye Chutian, we haven''t seen each other for a year, have we?"


    Tan Siyi burps, blushes, and says with three points of drunkenness.


    "Almost."


    "How was your year?" Tan Siyi didn''t tell me about herself, but asked me first.


    "Just so so."


    Tan Siyi smiles stealthily, glances at Mo Han, and says: "you''ve got Mo Han, the great beauty, and the crystallization of love, which is also called careless? Ye Chutian, are you afraid that I will see you so happy and hurt my poor and fragile self-esteem, and you want to deliberately prevaricate me? "


    I took a sip of the wine and said, "what''s the matter with you? It doesn''t seem to be satisfactory?"


    "Me?" Tan Siyi pointed to his nose and said, "this year, it''s like a roller coaster, flying from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain. My liver almost broke."


    Tan Siyi pours red wine into his mouth, and a glass of red wine is so stuffy.


    Tan Siyi began to cough after drinking. Can he stop coughing after drinking so quickly?


    Mo Han patted Tan Siyi on the back to help her smooth her breath. It took Tan Siyi a long time to cough. She waved and said, "Mo Han, I''m ok. You''re a pregnant woman. Take care of yourself. You don''t care what I do. It''s OK. "


    I handed Tan Siyi a paper towel. She took it and wiped her mouth. Then she mumbled drunkenly:


    "Mo Han and ye Chutian, I''ll tell you a piece of news, a piece of good news. I''m going to be a mother, just like Mo Han, I''m going to be a mother."


    As soon as Tan Siyi talked about being a mother, she just had a smile on her face. In a moment, it turned sunny to cloudy, then dark clouds covered her face, and then she began to cry again.


    She shrugged her shoulders and trembled, lying on the edge of the table crying.


    Tan Siyi burst into tears, which made me feel at a loss.


    Mo Han winked at me and told me not to persuade her. When a woman is sad, it''s better to let her vent her unhappiness than to hold it in her heart.


    Tan Siyi buried his head and cried, "but my child is gone. My home is gone, too. I have nothing. Sobbing - "


    Tan Siyi began to cry little and sparsely. Later, the more she cried, the more sad she became, and she burst into tears like she didn''t want money.


    Mo Han and I were watching her quietly. This woman was pitiful enough to cry so sad. Once upon a time, she was a princess with a lot of followers behind her. She had never heard of any flattering words.


    But now she is in trouble, behind a support of people are not, but also by a lot of smelly men bully, can not be wronged?


    Looking at Tan Siyi so sad, I feel very bad, I want to smoke a cigarette when I''m in a bad mood, Mo Han is pregnant with a child, I can''t smoke in front of her, so I stand up and open the door to go outside.


    I want to find a quiet place to have a cigarette.


    I smoked two cigarettes in a row outside. When I came back, Tan Siyi stopped crying and returned to the state of just entering the hotel. Only at this time, her face was slightly haggard and slightly drunk, but she was still very conscious.


    When Tan Siyi saw me coming back, she gave me a shy smile. She said that she had ruined everyone''s fun today. Originally, it was not easy for her friends to get together by chance. When she cried like this, everything was destroyed.


    Looking at the reluctant smile on Tan Siyi''s face, I don''t feel good in my heart, so is mo Han.


    Mo Han is an extremely compassionate woman, cold outside and hot inside. She is a very lonely woman when she was young, so she can experience this helplessness and helplessness.


    "Tan Siyi, we are both classmates and friends. Why do you say that?" Mo Han wiped Tan Siyi''s face with a paper towel and said, "everything will pass. Tan Siyi, you are still young. Children, love, family and happiness will come sooner or later. Don''t worry. "


    Tan Siyi nodded: "in the past half a year, only you and ye Chutian have comforted me so much. Thank you very much, Mo Han. You and ye Chu are a perfect match. Their looks, personalities and hearts match very well. I''m very happy to see you so happy. "


    "You will be happy, too. Believe me, you will Mo Han stared at Tan Siyi''s dim eyes and continued to encourage her: "you have witnessed the things between Ye Chutian and me, and he and I have not been smooth sailing. Many things have happened in the middle, but I always stick to it and never give up."


    "Now that I have his child and married him successfully, I have achieved great success. You see, there will always be a return to pay, stick to be able to keep happiness, just sooner or later. So you have to believe in yourself, and you can. If you have any difficulties, just tell us. As long as I can do it, I will do my best to help you. ""Thank you, Mohan. Thank you for remembering me when I was desperate." Tan Siyi was moved to cry. Since ancient times, there have been many icing on the cake, but few people have sent charcoal in the snow. Mo Hanneng gives warmth when she is most confused and helpless in her life. No one will be moved, let alone a weak woman.


    "Will you tell us what happened?" I tried to ask Tan Siyi.


    Tan Siyi nodded and said, "in fact, there is nothing that can''t be said. You are willing to listen to me about these bad things. I am very grateful in my heart. These things have been held in my heart for more than half a year, and there is no intimate person to talk to. To tell you the truth, I have always been very painful in my heart. "


    Tan Siyi sat up straight and continued: "things are a little complicated. I''ll tell you one by one. Ye Chutian, do you remember the last time you came to the radio station to see me and met my boyfriend? "


    "Yes, yes. It''s like it''s called something small - something small. " I feel forehead, a little embarrassed, I temporarily forget the name of someone else''s boyfriend.


    "Xiaofan." Tan Siyi reminds me.


    "Yes. yes. Come to think of it, it''s called Xiaofan. Didn''t you say he was nice to you? "


    I remember the last time Tan Siyi said in the coffee shop that her boyfriend was very kind to her and everything depended on her. She was very happy.


    Speaking of Xiaofan, Tan Siyi brightened her eyes and nodded gently: "he is good to me, and we love each other very much. Later, I was pregnant with his child. The child I just mentioned is his


    Mo Han asked softly, "who is he now?"


    Tan Siyi''s face was dim and Yao Yao''s head said, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know? How could that be? " Mo Han and I looked at Tan Siyi with puzzled faces.


    "He disappeared about half a year ago," Tan recalled. That morning, when I woke up, he didn''t sleep beside me. At first, I thought he went out to buy vegetables, but I didn''t see him back at noon. I couldn''t get through to him. I turned it off. I waited until the evening, and he didn''t come back or call me back


    I said, "didn''t you call the police?"


    "Yes. The police began to ask me to wait, saying that he couldn''t figure out what to do. They would not file a case until twenty-four hours after Xiaofan disappeared. I''ve been at home, never see him back. Twenty four hours later, the police set up a case, took notes and sent people out to look for it, but in the end, they got nothing. "


    Mo Han wrung his eyebrows and asked in a soft voice, "is he just so inexplicable?"

 Chapter 549

    "Well."


    I asked Tan Siyi, "did he have any abnormal reaction before going to bed that night? For example, say something strange or do something strange. "


    Tan Siyi shook his head: "No. It''s business as usual. "


    Mo Han thought for a moment and said, "during that period of time, was there any strange change in his mood?"


    Tan Siyi shook his head again: "neither. When he learned that he was going to be a father, he was always in an excited state. Xiaofan always told me to take care of the baby. He would work hard and let me have a good life with my children in the future. "


    I locked my brows tightly. According to tan Siyi''s description, this man named Xiaofan should not have run away from home, but how could he disappear in one night.


    I asked again, "did anyone I didn''t know come to him at that time?"


    Tan Siyi thought for a moment and shook his head: "No. Xiaofan''s interpersonal relationship is very narrow. He has few friends in Hangzhou, and usually has only one or two good friends. I went to their house to ask, they said that Xiaofan is not any different, also did not say anything to them, do not know where he went


    Mo Han suddenly said, "how is your boyfriend''s family?"


    Tan said frankly, "it''s not very good. Xiaofan''s family is very poor. His hometown is rural. His parents rely on farming in his hometown, and they can''t get much money all the year round. He has a younger sister in the family who wants to be supported by him. Xiaofan''s work is not satisfactory, and his income is not very stable. "


    Mo Han held his chin and thought for a while before he said, "Tan Siyi, this matter may have something to do with your family. Do you think it''s possible that your father or mother said something to Xiaofan or did something to force him to leave you? "


    Tan Siyi said: "it''s hard for my father to say. At that time, my relationship with him was very stiff. We didn''t communicate with each other. As for that woman, it''s impossible. She wanted me to leave that home far away. How could she persuade Xiaofan to leave me?"


    "You -"


    Tan Siyi understood what I mean. She nodded and said, "my parents divorced at the beginning of last year, when you came back to Hangzhou last year. My father and my mother married his assistant after their divorce, which is now the woman


    I frowned again and asked, "Why are your parents divorced? Is it because of this woman?"


    Tan Siyi nodded: "in addition to what she can do."


    Mo Han thought of something and asked, "by the way, what are you doing in the hospital today? Do you have any discomfort?"


    "Not me. It''s my dad. He has a heart attack again and is in hospital Tan Siyi was in a low mood. After a pause, he said, "this is what he made. He has to keep a good home. He has to get along with that woman. His wife and children are separated and his company is bankrupt. He deserves it."


    "A company as big as your father has gone bankrupt?"


    Mo Han has been living in Hangzhou. He must be more familiar with Tan''s group than I am. It''s a star enterprise. How can I say bankruptcy means bankruptcy.


    Tan Siyi sighed and said slowly: "in fact, in the last two or three years, the group''s performance has been in a state of decline. My father, under the instigation of that woman, is blindly confident and believes that the market will always get better. He has also invested in a big project with two other groups. If this project can really be made, it will still make a lot of money. Maybe the group can really make a bigger one. "


    "It''s a pity that the project was stopped in the middle of the project. The group has no capital turnover, and many projects were shelved. After several months, the situation became worse and worse. Three months ago, the group could not support any more and had to apply for bankruptcy treatment."


    Alas, many things have happened to tan Siyi over the past year. Her parents divorced, her father continued to play, her company went bankrupt, and her boyfriend disappeared for no reason. Now her father is ill in bed, and she has miscarried.


    It''s really a house leak. It''s raining at night, and the boat is slow, and it''s beaten.


    She met every misfortune.


    "What''s the matter with your child?" Anyway, it''s all for this. I don''t want to avoid it any more. I just ask her.


    "I didn''t have a heart attack when I filed for bankruptcy. In fact, my father''s heart has always been a problem. It''s all controlled by drugs. Suddenly, he can''t face himself with such a big blow. It''s a lifetime''s hard work. "


    After a sip of tea, Tan Siyi continued:


    "I had a stomachache and was lying on the wooden bed of the rental house to rest. The woman called me to say that my father suddenly fell ill and told me to go to the hospital. I rushed to the hospital in a hurry."


    "When I opened the door of the ward, there was only my father in it. The woman didn''t know where he was. I looked at my father as if he was a teenager and his hair was all white, just like a little old man. I didn''t hold back my tears. At that time, I had been taking care of him day and night. Maybe I was too tired. In addition, I was prone to miscarriage in the first few months of pregnancy, so I - "


    Tan Siyi was very tired. A pregnant woman worked hard to take care of a patient day and night, and it was strange that she did not miscarry in such a special period.Mo Han angrily asked: "that woman, she is not your father''s wife, why not take care of your father?"


    Tan Siyi snorted coldly: "she? She can be so kind. The reason why she married my father is not greedy for his money. Now the group is bankrupt, and my father has nothing. She didn''t know that she ran away with that wild man for a long time. "


    Mo Han coldly Mou son said: "your father in hospital, she did not come once?"


    Tan Siyi said with disdain, "I''ve been here once. But I left in less than five minutes, and I haven''t seen her since


    I remember one thing. When Liang Zige was in the parking lot, he said that his family gave tens of millions of betrothal gifts to tan Siyi''s family. What''s the matter?


    Tan Siyi explained: "this is Liang Zige''s nonsense. There are not tens of millions at all. His family just gave the woman a car and a house. According to the market price, millions are still worth it."


    "He and you -"


    Tan Siyi said: "Liang Zige has been pursuing me, but I don''t like him very much. I used to have a big family and he didn''t dare to do anything to me, but now my father is bankrupt and I don''t rely on him, so he takes a group of so-called friends to bully me."


    Tan Siyi said and cried wrongly.


    Since ancient times, there are few people who send charcoal in the snow, but many people who drop stones from the well. Tan Siyi''s family is in a state of decline. A beautiful woman who loses her dependence will naturally be bullied by some evil men.


    This little son of a bitch, he just smoked light, if change now, I must discount his two legs.


    Mo Han gently patted Tan Siyi on the shoulder to comfort her: "don''t cry, Tan Siyi. It''s all over. "


    After crying for a while, Tan Siyi calmed down a little. Mo Han sat with her in silence. He was afraid that she would be alone, so he chatted with her:


    "do you have any plans in the future?"

 Chapter 550

    Tan Siyi wiped his tears and said confusedly: "I''m not sure what I should do. My idea is very simple, first cure my father''s disease, after he leaves hospital, first find a job to do, save some money, and then continue to find Xiaofan


    I asked, "what''s your job as a provincial radio station?"


    Tan Siyi said with a helpless smile: "I have been dismissed. I went in by my father''s relationship. This happened to my family. In addition, I was pregnant some time ago and always asked for leave to go to work. The leader said that I had affected the normal work in Taiwan, so he asked me to write my resignation letter. "


    Mo Han cold face said: "during pregnancy is not allowed to dismiss employees?"


    Tan Siyi said with a bitter smile: "saying is one thing, doing is another. Besides, they didn''t dismiss me. Instead, they let me resign on my own initiative. Anyway, I''m not happy working there, so I quit when I quit. "


    Tan Siyi smiles very reluctantly. Now she has a heavy burden. She has a father who is in hospital. His daily medical expenses are not a small expense, and he also has to rent a house, eat and other daily expenses. The sum of all the expenses will cost a lot. The most disappointing thing for her is that she has lost her job again, only to go out and not to go in. She is sure to live a tight life.


    Mo Han comforted her and said:


    "Tan Siyi, I think after today''s incident, this man named Liang Zige should not dare to come to you again, and you can make less trouble in the future. As for my uncle''s illness, don''t worry too much. As long as he thinks about it slowly, he will be cured naturally. "


    Tan Siyi nodded softly.


    Tan Siyi is now facing difficulties in her life. As her friends, Mo Han and I are duty bound. I want to give her a hand. When I was in trouble, she always helped me selflessly.


    My initial idea was to give Tan Siyi a sum of money to solve her urgent need. What Tan Siyi lacks most at present is money, but I think in a twinkling of an eye that women want face. If we give her money in this way, she won''t want it.


    It''s better to find a job for Tan Siyi first. It''s more down-to-earth.


    However, I need to discuss this matter with Mo Han. I will go back to Shencheng in two days, and I will leave Tan Siyi''s affairs to Mo Han.


    I winked at Mo Han, but Mo Han understood me. She pretended that her stomach was not comfortable and asked me to accompany her outside. Tan Siyi stood up and said whether or not she would accompany Mo Han. Mo Han said with a shy smile:


    "let Ye Chutian come. He has to make some efforts to do a good job, otherwise my son will ignore him in the future. You sit here for a while, and we''ll be right back. "


    Tan Siyi also thinks that it''s better for me to accompany Mo Han than for her. Which woman doesn''t want her man to accompany her, and she doesn''t want to sit back.


    I accompanied Mo Han out of the box. Mo Han asked the waiter to send some snacks and fruits in. I don''t know if Xiao Lizi told me anything. The waiter offered Mo Han as a Bodhisattva.


    Mo Han and I went to a remote corner outside the hotel. Mo Han said, "husband, do you want to talk to me about how to help Tan Siyi?"


    I have to admire Mo Han''s intelligence and observation ability. No matter what I think in my heart or what I want to talk with her, she can know in advance.


    I nodded, "what do you think?"


    Mo Han thought about it and said, "maybe we can help Tan Siyi with her work and her boyfriend. As for the place where she lives, we can let her live with me."


    "To live with you?"


    "Yes. You''ll go back to Shencheng in a few days. It''s boring for me to be at home alone. If Tan Siyi can come, I''ll have a companion. "


    I asked uncertainly, "can tan Siyi come to your house?"


    Mo Han pretended to be stiff faced and said unhappily, "my family, your family, should be our family. You forget, now that we are married, my family is yours. "


    I quickly changed my words: "your mother''s family."


    I have never thought that Mo Han''s family is my family, Xu Mengyao is Xu Mengyao, I am me, I will not be confused with her.


    Mo Han just casually said, not really unhappy, she took my arm and said: "OK. You say your family is your family. When will you take me to my mother-in-law''s? "


    "When you have a baby or when you want to go."


    "Really?"


    "Well."


    Mo Han''s face was full of joy, and she said in a quiet way:


    "Tan Siyi is really poor, but I''m afraid she won''t want to let her live in my house. I know her character. Women want face. Although she is down now, she doesn''t want us to pity her. Therefore, we should help her quietly. We can''t let her know that we are helping her, otherwise her self-esteem will be unbearable. "


    Mo Han is thoughtful. I think so too. Tan Siyi, who has been a princess for more than 20 years, is in great trouble and suddenly has nothing. Not to mention her father, she may not have completely relieved herself.


    Mo Han continued: "if not, we can help her find her boyfriend. This can tell her where to find a woman when Hangzhou is so big. I think she will agree. If she''s working, I''ll ask Xiao Lizi to help her find a job. There are many hotels in Xiao Lizi''s family. If there''s a lack of a manager or something, I''ll just arrange to go in. "This is good. Tan Siyi studied news broadcasting or something. He has worked in radio station for more than a year. He has no body and temperament to say. It''s no problem to be a lobby manager.


    "Good. Just do as you say. "


    Mo Han and I stayed outside for a while and then went back to the box. After we went back, we didn''t see Tan Siyi. We thought she went to the bathroom, but we waited for a long time and didn''t see Tan Siyi come back.


    Mo Han called a waiter. The waiter said that the lady who had dinner with us had gone, and she paid for the meal. The waiter said that Miss Liang told us that this meal was her treat and she didn''t accept the money. As a result, she took out 10000 yuan from her bag and left. She asked us to thank you for helping her today. We couldn''t stop her. She took a taxi outside.


    Mo Han and I look at each other face to face. This tan Siyi is really right by Mo Han. She wants to live and die for face. She just wants to tell us about her own feelings, but her self-esteem is still strong and she doesn''t want to show weakness in front of us.


    Women know women. Her father didn''t come out of the shadows. In fact, from today''s incident, she didn''t either.


    Mo Han and I didn''t go after Tan Siyi. Since she left without saying goodbye, naturally we didn''t want to go to her again. Let her think about it slowly. Time is the best medicine to heal the wound. In the face of a bloody reality, what we should face will be faced eventually.


    I took Mo Han home, which ended with Tan Siyi''s leaving without saying goodbye.


    The third day of marriage is the day of returning home. Mo Han''s parents came to the villa early in the morning to accompany us. On this day, they turned off their mobile phones, put aside all their work and accompany Mo Han and me wholeheartedly.


    Xu Mengyao is a loving mother at home. She has no airs at all. In front of Mo Han, she is more virtuous and gentle than any other woman. She is a competent mother, smiling and considerate to me.

 Chapter 551

    I don''t like Xu Mengyao, but I like my father-in-law very much. My father-in-law is very charming, knowledgeable, kind, generous and elegant. I can''t see anything bad in him. He is a perfect man.


    My father-in-law is very kind to me. He has been smiling all the time. He loves me as much as he loves Mo Han. Maybe he loves me as much as he loves me. His love for Mo Han is deep in the bone marrow, so he pays special attention to me.


    My father-in-law and mother-in-law stayed with us all day and didn''t leave until more than 10 p.m.


    On the fourteenth day of the first lunar month, the day before the Lantern Festival, I went back to Shenzhen and then to Hong Kong. Lin Manxue came back from m country. She flew to Hong Kong first, and I went to Hong Kong to meet her.


    At the moment when I received Lin Manxue at the airport, I forgot all the tangles along the way. We hugged each other tightly. I hugged her so tightly that I almost pressed her into a patty.


    Lin Man Xue is thin and light. She is estimated to be less than 95 Jin. A woman of 1.73 meters is less than 100 Jin. It''s heartbreaking to look at her.


    Lin Manxue held my neck and said with a smile, "I''m back."


    "Well."


    I want to laugh when Lin Manxue comes back safely, but I want to cry when I think that we are going to break up soon.


    Lin Manxue noticed my complicated emotion, her drooping head said with a smile: "what are you doing. Don''t you welcome me back? "


    I took back my uneasy thoughts, shook my head and said, "No. It''s strange that I haven''t seen you for more than half a month. "


    Lin Manxue touched the scurf on my face and complained about me: "how long have you not had a good sleep? You have a sloppy beard and don''t clean up yourself."


    I''m not in a high mood, but I''m afraid to see the heartache in Lin Manxue''s eyes, which will break my heart even more. I pretend to play a joke to hide my embarrassment:


    "does this look more mature and melancholy?"


    Lin Manxue touched my face again and said seriously:


    "Why are you so mature and melancholy. I just hope you will be happy in the future. Chutian, during this period of time in M country, I have been reflecting on myself and finally figured out one thing. In the past, I had too high expectations for you and regarded you as me, Yan Qingcheng and Xiang Pengyu. I hope you can break into your own world as soon as possible, so that we can support each other and help each other to realize our bigger and farther dreams. "


    But I forget a premise that you are different from our life background. You are just a college student who has just graduated for less than two years. In my eyes, you are still a child. I will crush you like this. And my dream is not necessarily your dream, I bound you, imprisoned you. Chutian, man Xue apologizes to you. It''s me who put too much pressure on you. I won''t care about you any more. You can be yourself. You can do whatever you want. You don''t have to follow the path I planned for you. "


    Lin Manxue is still planning our future life, she decided to let me be myself, do what I want to do, to pursue my own nature.


    And I was still wondering how to talk to her about Mo Han, the children and the breakup between me and her. Thinking of this, I felt like a beast.


    I''m not even a fuckin ''animal.


    I burst into tears in an instant. I''m not a man who likes to cry. Mo Han once said that my heart is made of stone and I won''t be moved at all. However, at this moment, when man Xue said this to me and I realized that man Xue was going to leave me, I couldn''t help crying.


    "Man Xue -"


    I hold Lin Man Xue tighter, tighter.


    Lin Manxue patted me on the back to show me to let go, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    I slowly released Lin Manxue, and she said happily:


    "if you are moved, don''t say it. I have another good news to tell you. Do you want to hear it? "


    I nodded: "snow, as long as you want to say things, I want to hear."


    Lin Manxue grinned a good-looking radian, grinned and said:


    "the mouth is so sweet."


    "Man Xue -" looking at Lin Man Xue sinking in happiness, my heart is entangled, whether to say or not, whether to say now or later.


    Lin Manxue watched me lock my brow and came down from my arms, took my hand and asked:


    "is there anything you want to say to me?"


    "Well."


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "but I haven''t told you my good news. I can''t hold back any more. Can you let me say it first?"


    Lin Manxue also learned to ask for my advice. This is the first time.


    In the past, she was as overbearing as a queen. She could say whatever she wanted, no matter whether it hurt my self-esteem or not, and no matter whether I would like to listen or not. But this time Lin Manxue came back, she really changed a lot.


    She seems to have found a balance between the queen and the woman.


    The balance is that she can be a big president or a small woman.


    I don''t want to spoil Lin Manxue''s interest, so I nodded slightly: "OK. You say it firstLin Manxue pursed her lips and said mysteriously:


    "last time I told you on the phone that when I went to see my mother in the cemetery for the first time, she didn''t agree with us to be together. Later, I went to the cemetery alone to see my mother once again. I talked with her for a long time and told her everything that happened to us in detail. Ah! Guess what happened - "


    Lin Manxue was full of joy after the reunion, and her eyes could not help showing all kinds of happy looks. How could she pretend to be like that.


    I wanted to amuse Lin Manxue for the last time. I pretended that I didn''t see it and asked very cooperatively, "does she still disagree?"


    Lin Manxue glanced at me mischievously. Her face was filled with all kinds of depression. Suddenly, she swept away the haze and the sun was shining. She said happily: "mom finally agreed to let us be together. Hee hee, are you happy? "


    "Happy I hold my mouth, a pair of want to cry and cry out of the look back.


    Lin Manxue looked at me with a bitter gourd face and thought that I was just as funny as her. She was so happy that she kept giggling. After a long time, she asked me, "by the way, what do you want to say to me?"


    I see Lin Manxue so happy, to the mouth and swallow back, how can I open my mouth, how can I let the happy Lin Manxue fall into the dark pain.


    Lin Manxue is suffering, why am I not suffering?


    I can''t leave her at all. The thought of leaving her is like tens of millions of ants gnawing at my heart. My heart hurts so much that I can''t breathe, but I can''t say it. Mo Han and I are married. It''s an established fact. I can''t admit it. If I don''t tell her, it''s cheating her. It''s more serious than not saying it.


    Say or not, I''m in a dilemma, early say early death, early death, early super life, but how I wish I could say later, so that man Xue and I can stay a little longer.


    I and her road has come to an end, as long as I say, Lin Manxue will no longer belong to me, we are no longer lovers, no longer friends, no longer each other''s only, and maybe I will become her enemy.

 Chapter 552

    I don''t care what Lin Manxue thinks of me. It''s all my fault. I have implicated her. If there is no such thing as me and Mo Han, Xu Mengyao will choose to turn a blind eye. She did it in the past.


    In order to let Lin Man Xue safely through the crisis, I am willing to do so, if you give me a chance to choose again, I will still choose to do so.


    However, think so, reality is such a reality, but really want to do, I am not reconciled, ah, I do not have the courage to face her.


    I tangle, tangle again.


    I plucked up my courage several times, but in the end, all my courage abandoned me and disappeared.


    I lowered my head and said softly, "nothing special. I just want to ask you how thin you are."


    "You say that." Lin Manxue just smile, in a twinkling of an eye changed a pair of appearance, Du mouth slightly wronged to say: "don''t blame you. You don''t give your girlfriend a phone call all day long, send a text message, care about her, make her eat hard and sleep hard. "


    "I -" I look at Lin Manxue full of remorse and guilt.


    Lin Manxue patted me on the face and suddenly said, "I''m teasing you. You''re serious. I''ve been in China for two years, and I''m not used to the life there. It''s normal to be thinner. Hee hee, don''t feel guilty


    Liman released me, pulled the suitcase for me to pull, and then happily took my arm. In Hong Kong, she is not afraid to meet any acquaintances and dare to be so close to me.


    Maybe, after more than half a month apart from me, miss has reached the limit. She doesn''t want to endure any more. She can do whatever she wants and doesn''t want to manage so much.


    In fact, what I don''t know is that Lin Manxue has already had a showdown with Yan Qingcheng in M country, and Yan Qingcheng has promised her not to take care of her affairs, and will not embarrass me.


    This is the secret between Lin Manxue and Yan Qingcheng. She didn''t mention it to me. At that time, I didn''t know it at all. In fact, Lin Manxue was only afraid of one man from beginning to end, Wei Wenjie.


    Wei Wenjie is Lin Manxue''s eternal nightmare. He lived in her dream for five years without leaving.


    "Man Xue, shall we go back to Shencheng now?"


    "Not tonight. Stay in Hong Kong for one night and then go back. "


    "How expensive is a night in Hong Kong?" I have been absent-minded, not through the brain at all, smoothly said.


    "Hee hee. Stingy, you even want to save money like opening a house? " Lin Manxue is very mischievous. She still teases me: "you don''t even think of that money, do you?".


    I choked by Lin Manxue. This woman, the younger she is, runs on me from time to time.


    "Man Xue, you''ve changed a lot when you go back to m country this time, and you''ve learned to tell such colorful jokes."


    Lin Manxue was embarrassed by me. Her face suddenly turned red. She quietly raised her eyelids and glanced at me. Then she lowered her head and covered her small face with long hair.


    Man Xue is still so shy.


    "Stupid!"


    Lin Manxue muttered.


    Did I say something wrong?


    I looked at man Xue in amazement. Lin Man Xue''s face was even more red, and her neck and ears were instantly red, just like a brand iron just coming out of the oven.


    Lin Manxue is half shy and half annoyed. Her charming appearance makes my father-in-law confused. What does she mean by calling me stupid?


    Lin Manxue and I took a taxi to the Disney Hollywood Hotel. The reason why we went there was because Lin Manxue wanted to go to Disneyland. Such a big person still likes to go to such a place. It''s really a child.


    On the way to the hotel, Lin Manxue placed an order on the Internet and ordered a set of connected family rooms, which cost thousands of yuan to live in one night.


    When we entered the room, Lin Manxue asked me to put down my luggage. She asked me to turn around and take a suit of clothes from my back and take a shower in the bathroom.


    The temperature in Hong Kong today is in the 20s. It''s not very cold and warm. I sat on the sofa waiting for man Xue. She went in for more than half an hour before she came out.


    When Lin Manxue came out, my soul almost disappeared.


    Her long hair was wet and dripping. After a hot bath, her face was bright red and tender, just like a bowl of steamed eggs.


    Lin Manxue simply wrapped her body with a dry bath towel. The fullness of her chest was too tall and straight. She squeezed the bath towel into a special shape.


    Her big long legs are thin and white. Wearing a pair of disposable slippers, she walks towards me. My eyes can also catch a glimpse of spring, water, sex and imagination.


    Seeing Lin Manxue''s wonderful figure, my body suddenly became stiff. Some part of my body betrayed my tangled state of mind. He raised his head a little bit and finally held his head high. I quickly took a pair of legs to hide myself. My heart speeded up, just like an airplane on the running track. I didn''t know when I would fly into the blue sky.


    I dare not look at Lin Manxue and turn my eyes to the other side. I''m afraid that I will go crazy. I can eat such a charming Lin Manxue, even swallow her belt bone.no way. I have married Mo Han. How can I do this to Mo Han and man Xue?


    They all trust me so much that I can''t have no bottom line. If I do, it''s not only my unfaithfulness to Mo Han, but also my disrespect for man Xue.


    I came back to break up with her this time. If I do this with her again, won''t I let each other fall deeper and deeper?


    What''s more, there is a Xu Mengyao supervising me behind me. If Lin Manxue and I have such behavior after marriage, it will violate my promise to Xu Mengyao.


    Xu Mengyao, a woman who has no trust in me, defends me everywhere. She is so powerful that she can''t figure out what she has installed on me. She can''t escape her eyes.


    I have already taken the first and second steps. I can''t go back any more. If I give up halfway, I will only make the sacrifice in front of me useless. I am happy with myself, but I will push Lin Manxue to the abyss.


    No, absolutely not!


    My brain is in a mess.


    I clenched my teeth, glanced at the entrance and held my breath. I was afraid that I would not be able to hold my breath and lose all my previous achievements.


    Lin Manxue turned out a hair dryer in the drawer. She looked back and saw me sitting on the sofa with a red face. She didn''t squint. Lin Manxue thought I was as shy as her. She laughed and called me softly: "Chutian."


    "Do what?" I stammered, Lin Manxue such a gorgeous woman, in the face of such a tempting her, who can sit back, no accident is called an accident.


    "Hooligans. My hair is not dry yet. " Lin Manxue said softly.


    I know that Lin Manxue will have a wrong meaning. The word "Gan" is all inclusive. In such an ambiguous atmosphere, Lin Manxue thinks that I am suggesting something, or that she has been suggesting something to me. When my words are a little bit off, she will deliberately misinterpret my meaning.


    "I -"


    I hesitated and didn''t know how to go on, just like an innocent little boy who didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 553

    I held my hands together, rubbing my left hand against my right hand, and my forehead began to sweat.


    "Why are you staring at the gate. Don''t I have the door yet? " Lin Manxue asked me to cast my eyes on her. I dare not. It''s playing with fire.


    "Man Xue, I-I feel like there''s someone out there..." I began to be suspicious. I was afraid that Xu Mengyao''s people would burst in and press me and Lin Manxue to the ground.


    Lin Man Xue glanced at the gate: "nonsense, no one. Turn your head


    "Man Xue, there are people."


    Lin Manxue turned her eyes to the gate again, looked at it, and said in a slightly angry tone, "who is there! Are you tired of my body when you make such an excuse


    Heaven and earth conscience, Lin Man Snow''s body is let me see a lifetime I also see not tired.


    I quickly explained: "nonsense. You are so beautiful, I will never be tired of it


    Lin Manxue looks a little better and says faintly, "then turn your face to me. Aren''t you tired twisting your neck?"


    I''m afraid Lin Manxue is angry, so I turn my face slowly. When Lin Manxue''s fragrant body comes into my eyes again, there seems to be a stream of liquid flowing out of my nose. Oh, nosebleed!


    I pinched my nose, put my neck back, and poured back the nosebleed.


    "Hee hee." Linman snow see I just action is very funny, can''t help but happy, she gently waved to me, motioned me to go.


    "What did you do in the past?" I dare not get close to her. I can''t help being so far away from her. If I get close to her, I can''t even control her.


    Lin Manxue''s charm is too big, ordinary people can''t resist it.


    "Blow dry my hair. There will be business later. " Lin Man snow red face Jiao Di Di said, business? What can I do with her?


    It''s a temptation, a temptation to be naked.


    Xiaobie wins the newlywed. She also wants to know whether Lin Manxue has been developed by me for many times.


    No wonder she called me stupid when she was at the airport!


    I''m in a mess, thinking about the past but not daring to. If I''m past, something will happen today. Not to mention going to Disneyland, whether I have time to finish my meal is a problem.


    I tangled, this is the first time that Lin Manxue so actively hinted at me, I''m not a fool, if I can''t understand this hint, I deserve to be a vegetarian all my life.


    I understand.


    I want to.


    But I -


    ah!


    No!


    Now I''m quite mature. I can''t just focus on the happiness in front of me and destroy man Xue.


    My body is more and more violent. The restless factors in my body will tear me apart completely. My brother is more and more ferocious. Although I can''t see his face, as long as I have the ability to let him out, he can pierce the sky for me.


    He thinks of Lin Manxue more than I do, and his delicate body. His eyes are red and his veins are blue. As long as he is given a stage to show himself, he can shine instantly and pass all his strength to his partners.


    He''s protesting to me. It''s unfair to him. He just wants to seek a cooperation. Now he can''t avoid seeing fellow voters who come to the door and take the initiative. It''s not his style to recognize counsels.


    I suffered as much as my brother suffered.


    I whine in my heart, man Xue, can you stop and wear more? I have weak willpower and can''t stand torture.


    Lin Man Xue saw me gnashing my teeth, and her face turned red and white. She frowned and urged me: "Why are you sitting here? Come on."


    "I-I can''t use a hair dryer." I found a reason not to believe in myself.


    "No ink! Come on I refused again and again, and Lin Manxue was a little annoyed.


    Mother''s, fight!


    I really can''t carry it. I suddenly stand up from the sofa. I stride toward Lin Manxue. I grab the hair dryer in her hand, hold her long hair in one hand, and hold the hair dryer in the other hand. No matter it''s cold or hot air, I push the button of the hair dryer up and start blowing her hair.


    The long hair rolled up completely exposed Lin Man''s white and slender neck. I was more than ten centimeters tall than man Xue. From my point of view, I went through a deep ditch, and I saw snow white.


    I stare round my eyes. The half covered scenery under the bath towel makes my eyes lost in a moment. I stare straight at it, and my eyes are reluctant to blink.


    The wind of the hair dryer is still blowing, but my mind has gone to the clouds. My hand touches man Xue''s skin, and she is just like me, with her silly back to me.


    Quiet, dead quiet.


    Except for the sound of the hair dryer, the needle can be heard.


    Lin Manxue suddenly grabbed my hand with the hair dryer, snatched it back, and then directly threw it at the place. She quickly turned around, tightly attached to me, her eyes like water, raised her lazy eyelids and said: "don''t blow your hair! Take me to your room and open your present"What?"


    I was so flustered that I didn''t recover from my surprise and asked her foolishly.


    "Stupid. I''m so explicit, and I''m being silly. I am a gift


    "Ah? I - "


    " ah, what! I have a present and a surprise for you. Hurry up Lin Manxue seems to be more anxious than me.


    My brain was suddenly confused, and ghosts and gods came and said: "I didn''t bring that -"


    Lin Manxue''s eyes were about to overflow. She said shyly in a soft voice: "it doesn''t matter. I don''t need that anymore. Besides, the gift is yours. You can open it as you want. "


    No need? Why not?


    I''m still struggling with this problem. Lin Manxue didn''t give me a chance to think. She gently lay in my arms, holding my neck in her hands.


    I am bewitched by Lin Manxue, everything is out of the sky. At the moment, I only have Manxue in my eyes. I picked her up, ran into the bedroom and hooked the door with my feet.


    When man Xue untied the bath towel, I was completely dumbfounded, and I couldn''t find her soul again. Her underwear was so beautiful, thin as cicada wings, and the cloth was very, very little, and the total weight of her body was less than three or two.


    I''m really amazed at the inspiration of the designer. How can she design such beautiful underwear? My eyes are staring at Lin Manxue. Her eyes are getting hotter and hotter. Lin Manxue is like an ice cream, melting under my fiery eyes.


    "Don''t look." Lin Manxue turned her head to one side and covered half of her face with a quilt. She was completely embarrassed when I looked at her.


    I keep swallowing. My body has reached its limit. If it goes on like this, I will explode.


    Go or not?


    My reason is struggling for the last moment. I am entangled among man Xue, Mo Han and my children. Just when I intend to surrender, my mobile phone in my pocket rings and I don''t want to answer it. At this time, I don''t want to answer the phone.


    But the mobile phone rings incessantly, which affects my mood.


    Lin Manxue, who was waiting for me to chew, was obviously affected by the bell. She covered her body with a quilt, leaned out half of her head and said to me:


    "answer the phone first. I''ll wait for you. "

 Chapter 554

    My eyes never leave the direction of Lin Manxue. I feel out the mobile phone and see that Xu Mengyao is written on the screen.


    Scared, I almost fell on the edge of the bed. Xu Mengyao''s name is like shaving ice, which instantly extinguishes the heat in my heart.


    I made a gesture to man Xue, indicating that I went out to answer the phone. Lin Man Xue looked at me suspiciously, what phone can''t answer in front of her face.


    I didn''t explain. I don''t have time to explain at this time. Let''s talk about it later. I took my cell phone out of my bedroom and went to the balcony.


    "Mr. Xu."


    As long as Mo Han and his father-in-law are not in front of me, I usually call Xu Mengyao, general manager Xu, not her mother.


    I haven''t recovered from the shock. I''m still breathing when I speak.


    Xu Mengyao said coldly, "Why are you so flustered? Did you do something bad? "


    "What''s the matter?" I held my breath and responded to her faintly for fear that she might hear a clue.


    "Chutian, my mother reminds you that Han Han and his children are still waiting for you at home. You should not do anything wrong. A slip will make you hate forever. Do you understand?"


    I didn''t want to be suppressed by Xu Mengyao, and said in a lukewarm tone: "Mr. Xu, you suddenly called to remind me of this?"


    "Hong Kong is a romantic place, and the Disney hotel environment is also good," Xu said after a moment''s silence. It''s too crowded for two people to live in one room. I''ll open another one for you. You go to the service desk to get your room card. I''ll let someone do everything for you. "


    "You sent someone to watch me?" I am completely angry. Anyone who knows that he is being watched will be angry. This is distrust, complete distrust.


    Although I had already guessed that it would be such a result, when Xu Mengyao and I were honest, I could no longer suppress the anger in my heart.


    Step by step, she forced me to close my door, but now I will be deprived of the last time I spend with Lin Manxue. It''s killing me.


    If I don''t break out in silence, I will die in silence. If I bear her all the time, I will be forced to die by her sooner or later.


    Ignoring my anger, Xu Mengyao put on a light tone and said: "if you don''t want Lin Manxue to have something to do, you can honestly finish it and then hurry back to Hangzhou, which is good for you, her and Hanhan. Don''t challenge my bottom line. I don''t have a bottom line, so it can be anywhere. "


    I bited my teeth angrily: "Mr. Xu, why do you want me to come if you don''t trust me? You can tell her everything. It''s easy to do such a small thing with your ability. Why should I do it too much? "


    Instead of answering my question, Xu Mengyao said, "OK. I''m just calling to remind you of three things. First, seize the time, you don''t have much time; second, men should do things simply, decisively and constantly, but be disturbed by them. If you want to make Lin Manxue and Hanhan not painful, and start their future life again, you should learn to be heartless, and don''t leave any hope for women. It''s better to have a long pain than a short one, you know? Third, I''ve opened a room for you. Now go to the front desk and get your room card. That''s it


    "Wait!" Xu Mengyao finished and hung up. She didn''t care what I wanted to say at all. She only cared about her own. Her words were all right. Other things didn''t matter at all.


    I know what Xu Mengyao means. She called me just to remind me that I can''t escape from her sight anytime and anywhere. I should be more restrained and don''t overdo my behavior. Besides, I should stay away from Lin Manxue and pay attention to the distance.


    I hold my cell phone tightly and hold my head down decadent. I am like a puppet, a puppet, a kite in Xu Mengyao''s hand. I will do whatever she wants, and I can''t resist at all.


    I stood on the balcony blowing cold wind for more than ten minutes, until a soft body holding me from behind.


    It''s Lin Manxue.


    How did Lin Manxue get up?


    I put out the cigarette end in my hand, holding her little hand from behind.


    Lin Manxue changed her pajamas, held my waist, put her face on my back, and asked me in a soft voice: "you are out of your mind. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I just want to have a cigarette here. "


    Lin Manxue said incredulously:


    "we are both going to get married, and you cheat me. You usually don''t smoke much. You like to smoke only when you are in a bad mood or have something to worry about. Come on, what happened? "


    Lin Manxue knows me very well. In a word, it''s the key.


    "It''s nothing."


    These days, Lin Manxue has always had a bad feeling in her heart, which haunts her all the time.


    Lin Manxue thought a little, and suddenly asked: "is it something that we are going to get the certificate tomorrow? You are a little flustered and can''t make up your mind?"


    I really admire Lin Manxue''s sensitivity. She''s right in her guess.


    It''s not only the issue of obtaining a license, but also something more complicated and serious.


    "Man Xue -" I want to turn around and confess to Lin Man Xue. Face to face, at least be frank. Lin Man Xue won''t let me. She is still holding me behind and won''t let me move."Don''t look at me and say, just turn your back to me. If you look me in the eye and say no matter what you say, I''ll take it seriously. If you turn your back on me, if the news is not what I want to hear, I can pretend not to understand it. "


    "Man Xue, I -"


    Lin Man Xue''s hesitation made her more nervous. She asked me nervously, "are you really going to change your mind?"


    It''s impossible for me and Lin Manxue to register tomorrow. I''ve already married Mo Han. Isn''t it bigamy to register with her again?


    Even if you want to register, you can''t register.


    I gently broke off Lin Manxue''s little hand, slowly turned to face her, Lin Manxue nervous, helpless eyes than just dim a lot, she was afraid to hear a positive answer from my mouth.


    I looked at Lin Manxue with twinkling eyes, and once again summoned up courage. What should come will come after all. It''s a knife to stretch my head, and it''s also a knife to shrink my head. Since the end is doomed, I can''t avoid it, I can''t escape it, so I have to face it bravely.


    "Man Xue, I want to tell you something."


    When Lin Manxue saw that I was so serious, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to face me. She didn''t turn her head and asked softly, "do you say good news or bad news first?"


    I clenched my teeth, closed my eyes, opened them again and said, "bad news."


    Ah! Lin Manxue''s worry is about to be staged in reality. She is so scared that she covers her mouth, her eyes are big, and her watery eyes are covered with a layer of panic.


    "Man Xue -"


    "you''re not going to marry me, are you?" Lin Man Xue pursed her lips and looked at me pitifully.


    I wanted to shake my head, but it turned out to be a nod.


    Lin Manxue''s face is pale, and her eyes contain all kinds of complex emotions, including confusion, resentment, panic, confusion and loss.


    I dare not face Lin Manxue''s complicated eyes, so I have to look down at my toes.

 Chapter 555

    Lin Manxue looked at me for a while. I raised my head to explain something, but it was like something was blocked in my throat. I couldn''t say anything.


    "A few days later, or never want to end?"


    I stare at Lin Manxue and don''t speak. Lin Manxue is such a smart woman. My silent attitude has let her know the answer.


    "It''s not going to end, is it? Talk, don''t you? " Lin Manxue asked me with a tone of doubt and disbelief. She didn''t understand why I had to change my mind halfway.


    I nodded gently and gave a "um.".


    Lin Manxue looked at me foolishly, and the sudden blow made her face dim, just like the sudden despair.


    Lin Manxue doesn''t speak, just stares at my eyes, how she wants to see a smile from my tight face, and then tells her I''m joking with her.


    And then it didn''t happen.


    My face, like hers, was solemn and weird.


    Lin Manxue and I just look at each other silently. If we don''t explain, we will acquiesce. Lin Manxue has realized that it''s true. It''s not her tinnitus or just a joke.


    Lin Manxue eyes wet, she suddenly extremely confused, why a few days ago are good, she came back to become like this?


    She couldn''t figure it out. She couldn''t figure it out.


    Lin Manxue''s eyes are dull, gray, just like being struck by thunder, completely stupid.


    Lin Man Xue''s appearance is too shocking. I called her "man Xue" gently. Lin Man Xue raised her eyelids and glanced at me gently. Her body trembled and trembled. Don''t turn to look out from the balcony.


    "Snow -" I gently called her a: "snow, you don''t scare me! Can you have a word with me


    I went forward to embrace her, and Lin Manxue pushed me away fiercely, staring at me coldly, and said, "why is that? Give me a reason. Why don''t you want me? Why do you take everything from me and don''t want me? "


    "I -"


    before I could explain, Lin Manxue suddenly covered her ears with her hands and muttered, "I won''t listen. I don''t listen to anything. You said you would marry me, you said. How can you change your mind! I won''t allow you to change your mind


    "Man Xue, I -"


    Lin Man Xue pushed me again, turned around and fled back to the room.


    She locked the bedroom door so tightly that I couldn''t slip in.


    I stood outside the door wandering for a long time, several times plucked up the courage to pick up and decadent put down, I knock on the door, how can you comfort her or explain the reason to her?


    What''s the point?


    Lin Manxue is angry. I told her at this time that Mo Han, the children and the breakup are not making things worse.


    I just said that she would be so sad if I didn''t marry her. If I told her anything else, I''m afraid Lin Manxue would not be able to bear it.


    The more indifferent a woman is on the outside, the more passionate she is on the inside. Lin Manxue''s feelings for me are getting deeper and deeper. She has completely regarded herself as my bride. Now -


    I give myself two loud slaps outside the door. As a villain, I should not have provoked her. What kind of man does she want for such a beautiful woman I can''t find it. I have to be with a eggshell like me!


    Lin Manxue went in for more than an hour. I was always at the door. I was not afraid that Manxue would be upset, but I didn''t know what to do.


    I squatted outside the door in a daze. As soon as Lin Manxue opened the door, he saw me blocked in the door.


    I raise loose eyelids, decadent I like a sudden old teenager. Looking at Lin Manxue with red eyes, I feel like a knife in my heart. She must have had a headache and cried in the room just now. Such a strong woman never knows what crying is, but I let her feel this heartbreaking feeling again and again.


    Damn me!


    You deserve to die!


    "A good dog is out of the way! Go away Lin Manxue rebukes me coldly, and she still holds a suitcase in her hand.


    "Man Xue."


    "You are deaf! I told you to get out of here! Can''t understand people? "


    As soon as Sherman stepped on me, I couldn''t see her.


    I squatted on the ground for more than an hour, legs numb, was kicked over by Lin Manxue, half a day did not get up, I do not get up, not I can not get up, but I do not want to get up.


    In her anger, Lin Manxue didn''t think about the strength. Just now, the strength of her foot was not small. She looked at me for a long time and didn''t stand up. She thought she really did something to me.


    Anger to anger, resentment to resentment, but the indifference on Lin Manxue''s face can not hide her concern for me, her eyes betrayed her, several times she wanted to come up to ask me about my injury, but finally she held back.


    I don''t get up from the ground, and Lin Manxue doesn''t step on me. We are so deadlocked.


    I bowed my head and confessed to Lin Manxue: "Manxue, I - I''m sorry for you."Lin Manxue snorted coldly: "Ye Chutian, I''m your boss. Please call me Mr. Lin. you are not qualified to call my name."


    "Man Xue -"


    "it''s general manager Lin." Lin Man snow restored the status of overbearing female president, indisputable ground says.


    As soon as Lin Manxue gets angry, I''m really afraid of her. Maybe I love someone like this. The more I like her, the more afraid I am to make her angry and sad.


    I dare not disobey Lin Manxue''s meaning any more, so I called her "general manager Lin".


    Lin Manxue coldly said: "Ye Chutian, I ask you a question, you just need to say yes or no, don''t cheat me!"


    "Good. Man Xue, ask


    "What snow. It''s called President Lin


    "Yes. Mr. Lin, please ask


    Without thinking about it, she asked, "you really don''t want to marry me again, do you? No matter how hard I try to recover, you are determined not to marry me, aren''t you? "


    "President Lin -"


    "don''t say it''s useless. "Yes or no?"


    "Yes."


    When Lin Manxue saw me bite to death, she didn''t mean to change her mind. She was completely angry:


    "why do you still have my body if you don''t want to marry me? You didn''t want to marry me. Why did you lie to me that you wanted to marry me? You hooligan, do you just want to cheat my body and play with me? Now that you are tired of playing with me and have no fresh feeling, you want to kick me away, right? "


    I denied: "snow, I did not!"


    "Well! You don''t have! You put me to sleep, and then patted my ass to leave, and said you didn''t, who are you! Do you want to say that it''s all my fault, Lin Manxue? I made it myself. I don''t know how to love myself or how to be reserved. I''m clinging to you with a shameless face. I post it back to you. I deserve to be fooled by you and abandoned by you, right? "


    Lin Manxue said that she was crying. She was angry with me and wiped her tears. At this time, she could not see that she was a powerful CEO, and she was a little woman who was in the process of breaking up.


    Looking at Lin Manxue, I feel distressed: "man Xue, don''t say that. Don''t say that about yourself. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry for you!"

 Chapter 556

    Lin Manxue''s tears wet her collar, she doesn''t feel it, or she doesn''t care about her image.


    Lin Manxue wiped her tears again and said angrily:


    "are you wrong? Hum, what''s wrong with Ye Chutian! I''m a woman who doesn''t have the face to take the initiative to give you a hug. If it''s not white, you just push the boat with the current and accept it. What''s wrong with you? My mother is right. There is no man in the world to be trusted. I thought you were different from other men, but now - woo, I''m blind, I don''t know how to read people, I''m hard of hearing, and I''ve been cheated by you in a few words. "


    I got up from the ground and held Lin Manxue in my arms. She cried. I followed her to cry. Did I think that she was the only one who was sad? Was I not sad when I lost her? My sadness was no less than her, but for her safety, I had to do so.


    If there is only one mo Han between me and Lin Manxue, I''d rather hurt Mo Han than man Xue. But now, Lin Manxue has something to hold in Xu Mengyao''s hand. As long as I don''t follow her requirements, there will be endless prison for man Xue.


    I have the heart to watch Lin Manxue go to prison when she is young?


    No. may not.


    Also, Mo Han has children in his stomach. No matter how beautiful and great the love is, can he compare with children and responsibilities?


    What can I do? I can only sacrifice our love for her peace, for my child to have a complete family. What else can I do?


    I held Lin Manxue tightly, and she began to push me away. I held her again. She pushed me away and I held her again. After many times, Lin Manxue compromised. She let me hold her, not only let me hold her, but also took the initiative to hold my waist.


    Man Xue and I were holding and crying, just like our long lost relatives meeting again, crying endlessly.


    "Chutian, what''s the matter with you? You were fine two days ago. Why did you suddenly change your mind. Do you know how much I want to have a family and marry you. Mom didn''t agree with us at first. I stayed with her in the graveyard all night in order to persuade her. You know, the place I was most afraid of when I was a child was the graveyard, but in order to make my mother change her mind, I stayed in the graveyard all night. "


    Lin Manxue held my waist tighter and tighter. She begged: "can you take back what you just said. It''s like nothing happened. I can''t live without you. It''ll kill me. I just scolded you because I was wrong. Those were angry words. I didn''t regret it before we got married. Really, do you believe me? "


    I and Lin Manxue''s body gently separated, released a hand to help her wipe her tears, for the first time in my life so gentle to do a thing, she is like a porcelain, a little force may be broken.


    Lin Man Xue took my hand and said pitifully:


    "man Xue is wrong. It''s all my fault for man Xue to apologize to you. I shouldn''t lose my temper or talk nonsense. Would you please forgive me. Are you worried that Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie are going to trouble you? Chutian, with me, you can rest assured that I will protect you. Even if it takes my life, I will not let you have any trouble. "


    I was in a muddle at that time, and didn''t understand what you mean in man''s words.


    I touched Lin Man Xue''s small face and said, "man Xue, stop talking. I''ll take you back to the deep city."


    "No. I''m not going back. If you don''t take back what you just said, I won''t go back. " Lin Manxue began to cheat.


    Xu Mengyao asked me to be unfeeling to Lin Manxue and not give her a little hope. Do I want to do this? If not, how could Lin Manxue break up with me.


    I was biting my teeth, and my lips were bleeding. I endured the pain in my heart and said, "you are stupid. I speak so clearly, don''t you understand? I won''t change my mind. "


    "You''re kidding me. I know you like bullshit. You''re bullshit. " Lin Manxue shakes her head and is unwilling to accept this fact.


    I don''t want to tell her about Mo Han and her children. Lin Manxue has lived in the shadow of her mother for so many years. If she suffers this kind of betrayal and attack again, she has to draw a question mark whether she has the courage to live. I dare not say at all.


    She is a very extreme woman. She is very strong when she is strong, but when she is weak, she is very weak, just like a diamond, the hardest and the most vulnerable.


    "Mr. Lin, I''ll take you back to Shencheng first. Let''s talk about other things later."


    "Other things? Is there anything else? " When Lin Manxue saw that I was getting more and more wrong, she suddenly reacted. Her eyes twinkled and she said foolishly:


    "what do you mean? You not only don''t want to marry me, but also want to break up with me. Do you want to leave me?"


    I don''t dare to face Lin Manxue''s eager eyes. She understands everything. She is so smart that she can understand with a little hint.


    "Look at me!" Lin Manxue was cold and angry with me.


    At this time, I can''t be hesitant or timid. As long as I shrink back, I have no courage to break up with Lin Manxue.


    I forced myself to raise my head and look at Lin Manxue. Under her strong, cold, aggrieved and confused gaze, I found that I was as weak as a child."Are you really going to do that?" Lin Manxue bit her teeth and asked me word by word.


    Now that the matter has come to this point, can I still deny it? And this is not the result I have been looking forward to. Now, Lin Manxue raised it by herself and took the initiative to tell me about it, so that I would not know how to speak.


    I feel that my head seems to weigh a thousand pounds. It''s so hard to nod my head slightly, but at last I nodded gently.


    Lin Manxue''s face is very white. If I refuse to marry her, she can''t accept it for a while, but she can''t accept it after all. Now that we are breaking up, she can''t accept it completely.


    Lin Manxue bit her lip for a moment and suddenly burst into tears. Her tears could not stop. She forgot to ask me why I broke up. Maybe when I broke up, it didn''t matter what the reason was.


    A man does not want, she knows why and how, once the man changed his heart, what to do is not in vain.


    Lin Manxue cried on the door with her hands for a long time. Her eyes were red and swollen. She cried like a tearful person. Her cheeks, nose, mouth, chin and the end of her long hair were full of tears.


    I''ve always been by Lin Manxue''s side. I don''t know how to comfort her. Let her cry. It''s better to cry than to be in my heart.


    Lin Man Xue cried for half an hour or so, suddenly put away tears, her eyes empty, just like zombies without soul.


    Lin Manxue quietly pulled up the suitcase and glanced at me at random. This glance made me see a strange Lin Manxue, cold and proud, fierce, lost, sad and disgusted.


    Yes, dislike. I saw the disgust and dislike to me for the first time in Lin Manxue''s eyes.

 Chapter 557

    In her fierce eyes, I can''t help but give way to Lin Manxue. She pulls on the trunk and goes out. I keep up with her.


    Lin Manxue came to the elevator entrance and pressed the down button. When the elevator opened, she glared at me coldly and didn''t let me follow her. As soon as Lin Manxue entered the elevator, the door just closed. I immediately ran to the safe passage and planned to go down the escalator.


    I ran to the first floor in one breath. When I ran to the front desk, Lin Manxue had disappeared.


    Panting, I asked a lady at the front desk, "Hello, has the lady in room 2108 checked out?"


    The front desk politely replied, "I''ve just checked out."


    I started to run to the front door of the hotel. The flow of people came and went outside the hotel, but I didn''t see Lin Manxue.


    She must have gone back to deep town by herself.


    I rushed all the way to Shencheng. In the middle of the way, I made a few calls to Lin Manxue. Every time the voice prompt was on the phone, she might have pulled me black.


    Before the evening, I finally arrived at "all over the sky Chu snow". I rang the doorbell outside the iron gate for a long time, but there was no response. I didn''t care so much. I crept over from the top of the iron gate and felt into the yard. I called man Xue outside the villa for a long time, but there was no response inside.


    I stayed outside the villa for about an hour. It was dark inside the villa. There was no light leaking out. Could it be that man Xue didn''t go home.


    It''s hard to say that she is a woman. Maybe she will go back to work overtime.


    I climbed out from the top of the iron gate again, ran to the front and took a taxi to Yijing building.


    When I finally got to Yijing building, I directly killed Lin Manxue''s office. The president''s office was dark and there was no light at all. I put my ear on the outermost glass door and heard nothing inside.


    Lin Manxue is not in "man Tian Chu Xue", nor in man Xue company, where can she go?


    Man Xue asked her brother Lin Yunfeng about a place I might not have come back to.


    Fortunately, I got Lin Yunfeng''s number back last time, otherwise it would be really inconvenient to find him.


    I took out my mobile phone and found Lin Yunfeng''s number in the address book. I gave him a call. Lin Yunfeng didn''t answer the phone until half a day later.


    "Who are you?" Lin Yunfeng asked in a poor tone.


    My day, I haven''t boasted and farted with this boy for a long time. Lin Yunfeng is so arrogant that he dares to talk to me like this.


    I didn''t reply angrily: "your uncle."


    "I''m your uncle. Wrong number. Don''t call again. " Lin Yunfeng hung up without waiting for me to speak.


    Damn it. If he doesn''t fix it for a while, he dares to fight with me.


    I was about to dial it again when I suddenly found something wrong. Lin Yunfeng was always respectful to me. I had a very close relationship with him. His attitude towards me was not so bad.


    I asked him to save my new number last time. Normally, he would not know who I am. Besides, I said something just now. Even if he did not save my name, he would not be able to recognize my voice.


    Besides, he didn''t sound like drunk. He also told me not to call again. There was something wrong with the situation.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    I hold the mobile phone, there is always a bad feeling in my heart, it seems that something is going to happen.


    When I was thinking, Lin Yunfeng''s phone call came back, I quickly connected: "Xiao Feng, what''s your situation?"


    A cold voice on the other side replied, "Ye Chutian, stay where you are. Someone is coming to pick you up."


    "Who are you?" The person who called me was not Lin Yunfeng himself, but a strange accent. He used Lin Yunfeng''s mobile phone to call me. Could it be that -


    I dare not think about it.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Wait patiently. It''ll be ten minutes


    I frowned, "do you know where I am?"


    The other side said lightly: "Yijing building."


    Then he hung up.


    Who are these people? I think the situation is getting worse and worse. I just came across something like this when I went back to Shencheng. What happened in Shencheng during this period of time? I have been away for less than ten days. It seems that everything has changed.


    Since stepping into this land, my every move seems to be under the surveillance of others.


    I stood in place waiting, less than 10 minutes, I stopped in front of a black big run, from the co driver''s seat down a tall black man.


    This man has a crooked nose, triangular eyes, electric eyes, thick lips, and a prominent scar on his jaw.


    Eagle nose man said lightly: "Ye Chutian, get on the bus."


    "Who are you?"


    The man with hooked nose laughed: "is this important?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Don''t waste everyone''s time. If you want to see Lin Manxue and Lin Yunfeng, get on the bus," the man said


    "You kidnapped them?" I clenched my fist and creaked. When I knew that Lin Manxue had been kidnapped, I was scared to death. I was afraid that I would be swallowed up.Anger is burning me, I really regret that I told Lin Manxue those messy words, let her a woman back to the deep city, if there is me by her side, I even fight this life to protect her.


    The eagle nose man opened the door and didn''t bother to answer my question. He didn''t want to say it, and I couldn''t force him to say it. He had to get on the car first and then worry about it.


    There were only two people in the car, a driver and a man with a crooked nose. I looked at the driver and found that he was not an ordinary person. He had a momentum, which I only saw in two people. One was Sun Jianbing, and the other was the bodyguard beside Yan Qingcheng.


    I also see this momentum, or murderous spirit, in men with hooked nose. They should belong to the same kind of people.


    The car turned around and headed for the suburbs.


    I didn''t want to go with them in a muddle, so I asked, "where are you going to take me?"


    Hawk nose closed his eyes lying on the co pilot''s seat, said: "don''t ask, to the natural know."


    I didn''t intend that he could say it. I just took a chance. What if he said it.


    I sit alone in the back seat and close my eyes. Although I have a premonition when I close my eyes, I always feel that someone is secretly watching me in the rearview mirror.


    I pretend I don''t know anything. I''ll be calm before I see Lin Manxue and Lin Yunfeng.


    The car on the road for more than half an hour left Shencheng and entered the boundary of guanwan city. I have been to guanwan several times and I am still familiar with the city.


    After entering Dongguan, turn left, turn right and walk for about half an hour, finally stop at the gate of a magnificent nightclub.


    How did they bring me to the nightclub?


    I was suspicious. As soon as the car stopped, the man got off the car one step ahead of me. He came up to open the door for me and said, "here, get off the car."


    I slowly climbed out of the car. The man with the hook nose was leading the way. The young lady at the door wanted to be stopped by the man with the hook nose.


    He took me around all the way to an elevator door.

 Chapter 558

    This is a secret elevator. I just peeked at the design drawing of the building on the corridor wall. I didn''t see such a place on it.


    There are two young people guarding the elevator entrance. They see the man with hook nose straightening his waist, salute him, and help him push down the elevator.


    The eagle nose man took me to a secret basement after three elevators. The basement was very big and lively. I heard noises and screams from a distance.


    The man with hooked nose walked to the gate. There were four people guarding the gate. They stopped us. The man with hooked nose laughed and whispered a few words in a little brother''s ear. The little brother thought and let us go.


    Look at this situation, the people outside and inside should not be the same. The people outside are people with hooked nose. When they see the man with hooked nose, they have to salute him. The people inside don''t know the man with hooked nose at all.


    A little brother opened the door for us and let us in. There were four people guarding the inner door. They just asked a few questions and let us in.


    We turned two corners in front of us and saw a huge hall in front of us. The noise just came from here.


    There was a ring in the middle of the hall, on which two young men were fighting. One was wearing red shorts, and the other was wearing black shorts. Except for boxing gloves, there was no protection on other parts of his body, and he was barefooted.


    The two men were very fierce, and they were very hostile. I glanced at them. The corners of the eyes of the red shorts player were split, bleeding a lot, and the mouth was open. The face was high and the other side was low. The leg lifting was slow, and the leg bone was probably injured or even broken.


    The onlookers around were just like playing chicken blood. They kept shouting. Some people supported wearing red shorts, while others supported wearing black shorts. The noise was higher than one.


    It was only at this time that I realized that this is a secret underground black ring, and there is no limit level, that is to say, people may be killed every day.


    When I was distracted, I saw that the man in black shorts punched the neck of the man in red shorts. The punch was so powerful that he knocked the man in red shorts unconscious and lay motionless on the ground. As for whether he was dead or not, I don''t think anyone below cared. I only heard cheers and curses. Those who made money cheered and cursed were the losers .


    Indifference, indifference to life, is incisively and vividly expressed at this moment.


    The man with the hooked nose seems not to be surprised by these things, and he doesn''t feel at all. He always takes me forward and goes up the front floor along an escalator. From this place, you can see the whole hall at a glance, even the details of the players'' faces in the challenge Arena.


    The man with hooked nose took me to VIP room No.1. He knocked three times on the door. He knocked very regularly, and even controlled the strength, rhythm and interval.


    Someone inside opened the door and saw that it was a man with a hooked nose. He let us in without saying anything.


    This is an independent room, with a hall and a small hall. We went through the hall and found that there was a corner sofa in the hall, which was divided into four parts. Several people sat in each part.


    There is a large screen on the opposite side of the sofa, which is playing the situation in the hall and challenge arena outside. Just after that pair of players left the court, another pair of new opponents came up. They are playing very hard.


    I glanced at the people in the room, and suddenly several familiar figures came into my eyes, especially the figure of an excellent woman, whose every expression and every action involved my nerves.


    This woman is no one else. It''s Lin Manxue who conflicts with me in the afternoon. She sits on the sofa with a cold face. Her upper right corner is facing the direction of the screen.


    Next to Lin Manxue sat Lin Yunfeng, whose face turned red and white. He was afraid to see the giant screen with his eyes closed from time to time, but he couldn''t help looking.


    His expression reminds me of the girl who secretly watches horror movies alone at night. She''s afraid to watch them, but she can''t help being curious. Lin Yunfeng is in such a tangled state at present.


    On the sofa on the right side of Lin Manxue sits a strange man, whom I have never seen before. He is wearing a pair of white framed glasses, gentle, and looks very elegant, with a few scholar tastes.


    He was sitting in the middle of the sofa, about one meter away from Lin Manxue. At the moment, his eyes were all focused on the giant screen, and he didn''t look at me and Eagle hook nose who just came in.


    Sitting on the sofas on both sides is also my old acquaintance. As far as the entrance position is concerned, there are four people sitting on the right side, Yan Qingcheng, Yan Qingdong, Kong xuerui and Kong Xueqiang. There are many bodyguards behind them, such as the bodyguard of Yan Qingcheng I saw last time, who is standing behind the banquet. Neither fish nor fowl was on the left side of the


    . Behind them, two guards wearing sunglasses were standing at the bodyguard. At least a dozen or so were roughly estimated. I was scolding in my heart. A group of woodlouse wore dark glasses on the big night, neither fish nor fowl, nor were they afraid to fall to the stairs.


    After all, only the man sitting in the middle is the least flashy, not even as good as Lin Manxue. At least Shaolin Manxue has a younger brother, Lin Yunfeng, with him, but he doesn''t have a younger brother with him.There was no sound in the hall except the sound of boxing, the sound of broken bones in the giant screen, and the cheers, shouts and laughter of the surrounding audience.


    Who on earth is this man? He has to sit in the main position, even with such powerful figures as Yan Qingcheng, Kong xuerui and Xiang Pengyu. What''s sacred?


    Oh!


    I suddenly think of a person, an extremely mysterious, magical, terrible character - Wei Wenjie.


    Is He Wei Wenjie?


    I don''t think there will be another young man in the world except Wei Wenjie who can make these arrogant young talents so honest.


    From the bottom of my heart, when I reflected that he was Wei Wenjie, my heart beat faster and almost jumped out of my chest. Although I had never seen Wei Wenjie, his reputation was beyond my ears.


    Even Yan Qingcheng is a man who has a headache and fear. His horror is certainly not as simple as that spread by the outside world.


    No one asked me to sit down. I could only stand with a group of bodyguards. However, because Xiang Pengyu and Mo Li were closest to the door, I stood there mixing with their bodyguards. Looking at me as if I were his bodyguard, do you think I was depressed.


    Lin Manxue also noticed me. At first, she was surprised. Her mouth opened slightly. She closed it randomly and quickly. Instead of looking at me, she used the remaining light to peek at me.


    Lin Yunfeng also noticed me. He didn''t dare to do anything. He thought he didn''t know me. He didn''t even dare to glance at my direction.


    This pair of players quickly divided the victory and defeat. One player kicked the other player and vomited blood on the spot. His teeth collapsed all over the floor. How miserable he looked.

 Chapter 559

    The staff carried the injured down. This time, another player came up. His body was not the same as those in front of him. Those in front of him were relatively strong. Their bare arms had clear lines and muscles. They looked like they were full of strength.


    But this player is a little different. He is thin, as if he can''t cut a few kilos of meat from his body. He is quite tall, and his bare feet are more than 1.8 meters.


    As soon as he came to power, few people were optimistic about him. Few people were betting on him to win. They were buying him to lose, and some even bought him to hold on for a few minutes.


    The host came up to build momentum for the player. He said that if the player wins the first game by luck, he will play three games in a row. It seems that the dealer is quite optimistic about him, and the odds offered to him are quite considerable.


    I don''t think this person is simple. People who can take the stage are not ordinary people. How dare they go to Liangshan without three or three. This is a black ring. There is no limit after the bell rings, until the other party completely loses the ability to resist or dies. Where the fight between life and death is about to kill people, who will make fun of life.


    When Liman saw the young man on the challenge arena, her eyes were round and round, staring at the man on the challenge arena without blinking.


    At that time, her expression was very surprised. I saw that she covered her mouth with one hand. The expression on her face changed from green to white. It seemed that she was still biting her fine teeth after closing her mouth. Her towering chest rose and fell, which was the expression of excessive fright or anger to the limit.


    Who is this man? How can Lin Manxue know him and seem to have an unpleasant experience with him? Otherwise man Xue would not be such a reaction.


    I looked at the giant screen carefully. This player really looks familiar. It seems that I have seen him somewhere.


    I have a good memory. I always have a vague impression of people I have met. Unless I meet a stranger on the street, I will have some impression as long as I go through my head.


    I half closed my eyes and remembered a person. Before she went abroad, I took her to an island restaurant to eat. This person was sitting near us. He was staring at her.


    I changed seats with Lin Manxue at that time. That''s him. That''s right. It turned out to be from this island.


    But it''s not right. I remember that Lin Manxue didn''t notice him at all and didn''t show any difference from beginning to end. Why did this meeting have such a big reaction.


    What happened in the middle?


    But early the next morning, Lin Manxue left China with Yan Qingcheng and went to country M. during this period, Yan Qingcheng accompanied her. I didn''t expect that the islanders could do anything to her. When she came back to Hong Kong, I didn''t see the islanders at all. Therefore, Lin Manxue shouldn''t have this kind of reaction.


    I can''t think twice.


    The game goes on.


    Ye Chutian didn''t recognize the wrong person. The one standing on the challenge arena is indeed an Islander named nincheng sanro. That day, he sneaked into Lin Manxue villa to steal incense. Later, he was caught by Wei Wenjie and pushed him to the challenge arena today.


    The player was arranged by Wei Wenjie himself, but no one knew about it. He''s working on a plan, a plan with more than one arrow.


    Wei Wenjie promised to bear into Saburo, as long as he won three games in a row, the grudge between him and him will be written off, and he won''t do one of these three games.


    The most taboo person is ghost shadow. As long as ghost shadow doesn''t interfere, it doesn''t matter for others. Let alone three scenes, it''s 30 scenes.


    In the first game, there was a fat man with ferocious muscles. He was nearly 1.9 meters tall, ten centimeters higher than Nino.


    From the heavyweight point of view, the two of them are not in the same rank at all. He is thin, slender, with thin arms and legs. This strong man is broad shouldered, thick backed and muscular. He is like a gorilla. They stand together and form a sharp contrast.


    Before the two players warm up, they mutter their bets off the stage. It''s a mess, just like the noisy vegetable market.


    Wei Wenjie, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly began to speak. He looked around and said with a faint smile:


    "all the people who should be here are here. Let''s play this game. I''m optimistic about this Islander. I''ll make an odds. Islander loses one hundred and Islander wins one hundred. You bet. "


    I''ll go. This time, the odds are 10000 times. The odds are so wide. Isn''t it clear that the islanders want to win.


    Wei Wenjie odds open out, the whole hall is quiet, no one bet.


    Yan Qingcheng played with his fingers in both hands, and suddenly said with a smile: "since Wei Shao is so elegant, how can Yan ruin the fun? In this way, I''m the first to bet that I''ll buy 100 yuan of Chinese currency, and the island people will lose."


    Damn, the president of Tangtang Qingcheng company bought 100 yuan of Chinese currency. Are you here to fight?


    Yan Qingcheng''s voice has just dropped. The whole hall is more silent than it was just now. The needles can be heard and the atmosphere is condensed. Everyone presses their breath lower for fear that they will annoy Wei Wenjie and Yan Qingcheng.


    This is the first confrontation between Wei Wenjie and Yan Qingcheng after I entered the door.Fairy fight, kid can''t escape, it''s estimated that everyone in the hall is at sixes and sevens, I secretly look around, found that everyone''s face expression is very strange.


    Wei Wenjie looked at Yan Qingcheng, thought a little, said with a smile: "Mr. Yan, you are such a big boss, so stingy, just buy a hundred Chinese coins?"


    Yan Qingcheng raised his head and said with a big laugh, "Wei Shao, there''s already a lot. I''ll pay one hundred yuan for one hundred yuan. If Wei Shao loses, I''ll pay ten thousand yuan."


    Yan Qingcheng pauses for a moment and says, "it seems that Wei Shaocai is so generous that he doesn''t think much of this little money! OK, now that Wei shaodu has spoken in person, I have to give him face. In this way, I''ll add up. I''ll change the Chinese currency into euro. I''ll buy 100 euro, and the islanders will lose. "


    The man with hooked nose around me was just about to say something. Wei Wenjie stopped him with his eyes. After a little meditation, he said with a smile: "I''ve suffered less attention from the banquet."


    Wei Wenjie said and turned his head to Kong xuerui beside Yan Qingcheng: "Mr. Kong, do you want to play with him?"


    Kong xuerui seems to be very afraid of Wei Wenjie. When he glances at him, her body can''t help shaking.


    After all, Kong xuerui saw the world. After a little flustered, she calmed down. She said in a soft voice, "Wei Shao is serious. Xuerui comes here to join in the fun. Like the banquet manager, I''ll press 100 euros, but I lose when I buy the islanders."


    Wei Wenjie said with a smile: "Yan Zong and Kong Zong are really the best partners in South China and East China. They always buy 100 euros for the banquet, and Kong Zong followed up without saying a word, and they put the same bet and buy the same win or lose. But Mr. Kong, as far as I know, you are not such a woman with no opinions. You don''t need to show your love in front of us


    Wei Wenjie''s face is full of strange words. Her face is red and white when she is ridiculed.

 Chapter 560

    But the person who mocks her is Wei Wenjie, who is very famous. Even if she has a hundred courage, she doesn''t dare to make mistakes.


    Kong xuerui doesn''t dare to fight for the benefit of words, so he can only bear it in silence, but Yan Qingcheng around her opens her mouth.


    "Wei Shao, you have something wrong." When Yan Qingcheng was picking up the fault in Wei Wenjie''s words, the atmosphere suddenly became more tense, and even the smell of gunpowder diffused in the air.


    Yan Qingdong, Kong xuerui, Kong Xueqiang and the bodyguards behind them all cheer up and fight each other. If the discussion fails, it may turn this place into hell at any time.


    Lin Yunfeng and Lin Manxue are frightened. They sit nearest by Wei Wenjie. If Wei shaolongyan is angry, but it''s not right. Wei Wenjie pretends to be his grandson in front of everyone. There''s no reason for him to be rude to Lin Manxue in private. Isn''t it logical at all?


    I''m almost confused by their strange relationship. In my memory, Wei Wenjie''s three words are like a forbidden zone. As long as Lin Manxue hears these three words, she will be completely disoriented and confused.

 Chapter 561

    But she can''t do it to Yan Qingcheng. She is always high in front of Yan Qingcheng. She calls him around, saying what she wants to say, doing what she wants to do. When her temper comes, she has to hang him for a few words. She has no worries at all.


    I compared Yan Qingcheng''s and Wei Wenjie''s attitudes towards Lin Manxue. Although this is the first time I have met Wei Wenjie, I don''t have a good first impression of him, but to be realistic, I don''t find any difference between the two great men''s care for Lin Manxue.


    Whether it''s Yan Qingcheng or Wei Wenjie, they always care about Lin Manxue''s feelings, for fear of provoking her displeasure and suffering a little injustice.


    Yan Qingcheng doesn''t have to say that his careful thinking about Lin Manxue is not one or two days, which is similar to Sima Zhao''s mind. But Wei Wenjie -


    I can''t even think about this situation before I see Wei Wenjie. But when I walk into this hall, what I see is totally different from what Lin Manxue tells me. I don''t know if I understand it wrong or not It''s Lin Manxue''s own heart occupied by the shadow of fear. He can''t tell whether Wei Wenjie is good or bad to her.


    Or maybe when she faced Wei Wenjie, she was only afraid or even afraid.


    "Ah?" Lin Manxue thought about it, nodded, blinked her big eyes and said softly, "OK. However, I have three requirements: first, you are not allowed to pit me and cause me to lose to you intentionally; second, I have no money and the betting code can''t exceed my ability; third, if I lose, you are not allowed to let me do things I don''t want to do. "


    Lin Manxue is very smart. Her words block Wei Wenjie''s retreat completely. Even if she loses later, it is within the range she can bear.


    This woman is so rational and careful at any time.


    This is also the only woman in this hall who dares to negotiate with Wei Wenjie.


    Wei Wenjie said with a flattering tone: "Mr. Lin, don''t worry, I won''t let you lose, and I want you to win the big one and win the beautiful one."


    Wei Wenjie assured Lin Manxue and then turned his eyes on Xiang Pengyu. His eyes just focused on Xiang Pengyu. He immediately said to Peng Yu, "Wei Shao, you must support someone at the beginning. In this way, like the banquet manager, I will buy the island people and lose 100 euros."


    Wei Wenjie shook his head, looked coldly and said: "Xiang Pengyu, who can''t keep this note, but you can''t. You can''t even hide if you want to. Today''s first game is specially prepared for you. Will you play me for 100 euros? "


    What? What does Wei Wenjie mean by this? He said that the first game was deliberately opened to Xiang Pengyu. How many meanings?


    Xiang Pengyu is frightened to see Wei Wenjie angry. He is an ordinary businessman. Yan Qingcheng is also a businessman. Businessmen can communicate with each other easily and can''t do anything absolutely. But who is Wei Wenjie? He is a executioner. According to the latest news, Wei Wenjie will serve as an executioner after his retirement An important position, now holding the gold medal of death free, killing him has no reason to go.


    Wei Wenjie''s words are all about this. There is no way to retreat to Pengyu. This is Wei Wenjie''s home court. He can only rush up to Pengyu and say:


    "Wei Shao, you say. Within one hundred million, I''ll pay as much as you want me to. I''ll never bargain. "


    Xiang Pengyu wants to spend money on disaster relief. Wei Wenjie has just retired from the army. He certainly doesn''t have much savings. Setting up a gambling game is nothing more than trying to get some money and give everyone a chance.


    He is not Yan Qingcheng. Although Yan Qingcheng is a businessman, he has a lot of capable people and talents. Xiang Pengyu is not so lucky. He is full of crooked melons and dates and has no courage to fight with Wei Wenjie face to face.


    Wei Wenjie snorted coldly and said with disdain, "one hundred million is better for you to keep the beauty around you! I don''t want your money. As long as you make a promise, I''ll bet you a promise. "


    Commitment? What commitment?


    In this room, except for Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie, all the others were confused, including Xiang Pengyu, Lin Manxue and me.


    Even Lin Manxue couldn''t figure out what medicine Wei Wenjie was selling in his gourd, let alone us.


    In addition to muddled force, or muddled force.


    Yan Qingcheng seems to see something. He has a confident face. He''s not slow. He''s an ox man, and he''s very good at heart. He can hold on under any circumstances.


    Wei Wenjie is also a man who does not play cards according to common sense, and he sends out a murderous gas from time to time, just like putting people on a barbecue in hell.


    He frowned at Peng Yu and asked, "promise? What commitment? "


    Wei Wenjie pinched his finger and said, "I''ll bet on your marriage with Mr. Lin. If you lose, I want you to take the initiative to dissolve the marriage with President Lin


    Xiang Pengyu was stunned. After a short period of absence, he quit immediately. To ask him to give up Lin Manxue is tantamount to digging away his heart. Xiang Pengyu didn''t know where he was suddenly emboldened. He suddenly stood up from the sofa and said:


    "Wei Shao, are you going too far! The marriage between man Xue and me was appointed by Chairman Lin himself. You are in charge of heaven and earth, and you can also take care of people''s shit and fart? According to the law of our country, the marriage affairs are all decided by the parties themselves, and the parents of both parties are not allowed to interfere, not to mention you, who do you think you are? "Wei Wenjie estimated that when he touched the bottom line of Xiang Pengyu, his brain was hot and he didn''t care at all. What he said was quite blunt.


    Wei Wenjie is not angry, and there are no waves on his face like a knife. He holds his chin in his hand and says calmly:


    "Xiang Pengyu, you are very emotional now. I advise you to calm down first. This game is set by me for you and Mr. Lin. you can bet, and you can bet if you don''t. Mr. Lin''s bet is that if she wins, you must break the engagement with her and promise not to harass her any more. Of course, as long as your engagement is broken, I dare not harass her any more. "


    Xiang Pengyu stretched out his neck and said boldly, "Wei Wenjie, don''t go too far. It''s between man Xue and me. It''s not your turn to meddle in your business -"


    before Xiang Pengyu finished, the man with hooked nose beside me didn''t know when to start. He slapped Xiang Pengyu in the face. The slap was just right, loud and crisp, The lethality is not big, just let Xiang Pengyu fall back to the sofa, face even a red mark are not.


    The bodyguard behind Xiang Pengyu reacts and is about to start. Suddenly, a shot goes off and a bodyguard''s sunglasses are shot down. This shot is fired from nowhere. The shooting technique is superb. It just breaks the bodyguard''s sunglasses and doesn''t see a drop of blood.


    The hit bodyguard was scared to roll on the ground. When he found his eyes intact, he couldn''t believe it.


    I secretly observed the terrain on the opposite side. There are three similar rooms on the opposite floor facing the windows of our hall. This gun must be fired from the dark corner of a room on the opposite side.

 Chapter 562

    The sharpshooter is too powerful. He can''t imagine the difficulty of hitting the lens without hurting his eyes at such a long distance. After all, the area of the lens is so small, and it''s only a few centimeters across the eye. The bullet can break the lens. Even if the bullet doesn''t hurt the eyes, the broken fragments of the lens can also splash the eyes.


    In order to achieve this, in addition to the accurate requirements for the flight trajectory of the bullet, the impact point on the lens, the cracking degree and direction of the broken lens should also be accurately evaluated.


    According to my understanding, this shot must pass the eyelids of the bodyguard and go from the eyes to the glasses. That is to say, it should be fired from the inside out, not from the outside in. But the bullet will not turn. How did he do it?


    I believe that in this world, there will be no less than 10000 people who can hit the bodyguard''s Sunglasses with one shot, but no more than three who can break the lenses without hurting people.


    I used to be half a military fan, and I had a little research on the performance and shooting skills of guns. According to the information I read on the Internet, sharpshooters of this level are sharpshooters among sharpshooters, and have reached the level of free will.


    It''s amazing.


    How dare you put all these guns on the floor. Why do they still have guns?


    Bodyguards are a group of workers. There''s no need to play with others, right.


    Wei Wenjie said lukewarm: "calm point, have words to say well."


    Xiang Pengyu''s face turns pale with fright, but he is not willing to give up Lin Manxue. After chasing Lin Manxue for so long, he sees that his dream is about to come true. On the way, he kills a Wei Wenjie. He is not willing to fall short.


    No. Lin Manxue has an engagement with me. I can''t just give in. Xiang Pengyu secretly cheered himself up, sat upright, raised his eyelids, with some fear and some resistance, and said: "if I don''t agree? I don''t believe you dare kill me here. "


    Mo Li''s soul was almost scared when she heard what Xiang Pengyu said. The sound of the gun just came to her mind. Wei Shaogang was merciful, which doesn''t mean that he always had such a good temper. Mo Li secretly pulled the corner of Peng Yu''s coat to signal him not to fight with Wei Shao, and pushed her hand away from Peng Yu, which was ungrateful at all.


    Wei Wenjie saw all this and said with a smile:


    "I can''t see the coffin without tears. Hum. It seems that if I don''t show you something, you won''t agree. Tibetan mastiff, give things to the general good appreciation, just two parties are present today, let them see how the effect


    The Tibetan mastiff is the man with a crooked nose beside me. With a smile on his mouth, he took out an envelope from his coat, opened it, poured out a stack of photos and threw them on Xiang Pengyu.


    "Enjoy it well. The angle is good for you, but your posture is not standard, which affects the effect."


    When Xiang Pengyu looks at these photos in his hand, he suddenly loses his breath. He slumps down on the sofa. Mo Li picks up some photos and looks at them. She turns pale with fright.


    Wei Wenjie said with a cold face: "if people don''t know, it''s only their own.". Xiang Pengyu, you overestimate yourself! You think that with a little Xiang Pengyu, you can wipe out the things you have done in the past. You are delusional. I''m going to ask you one last time, "can you make a bet?"


    Xiang Pengyu knows that he is finished. After all, people will take hold of this matter, and this person is Wei Wenjie, who he fears most. As long as Wei Wenjie publishes these things, he will finish everything to Peng Yu.


    Xiang Pengyu knows that the situation is over, and he can''t agree, but he can''t just admit defeat.


    "Wei Shao, no one who can sit here today will be a fool. You''ve got a lot of tricks, and I''ll admit it to someone. But we are wise people who don''t talk in secret. If I gamble with you, I will lose. Gambling is death. If I don''t gamble, I will die. Since I can''t escape death, why should I gamble? "


    Wei Wenjie said with a smile, "don''t be so pessimistic. What if you win?"


    Xiang Pengyu shook his head dejectedly, admitting with self-knowledge that "there is no just in case. In front of you, Wei Shao, there will be no probability of one in ten thousand million. "


    Wei Wenjie clapped his hands and said, "well, as long as you bet according to my requirements, no matter win or lose, I promise you that these things will disappear in the world forever and never appear. What do you think of this price?"


    Xiang Pengyu thought about it and finally took a look at Lin Manxue. He knew that he had to gamble and he would lose. But did he have a choice.


    Wei Wenjie said with a smile: "what? Don''t you believe me? "


    "I can believe you Wei Shao''s words. OK, I''ll take it."


    When Wei Wenjie saw Xiang Pengyu''s promise, he showed a smile. He turned to Yan Qingcheng and Kong xuerui and said, "they are both famous big bosses. If you look at Xiang Zong and yourself, you won''t feel ashamed. I blush for you all!"


    Wei Wenjie ordered the match to go on, and the match officially started. In fact, the audience outside has been quarreling for a long time, but the match still doesn''t start. What is this? Do you want to fight fake boxing.


    Lin Manxue was also frightened by the gunshot just now, and Lin Yunfeng. The two brothers and sisters hold hands tightly together. I sneak behind Lin Yunfeng while Wei Wenjie and Xiang Pengyu are negotiating, so that I can protect Lin Manxue at close range.The situation tonight is too complicated. The Hongmen banquet arranged by Wei Wenjie is not so easy.


    When Lin Manxue saw me, she felt more secure. She let go of Lin Yunfeng''s hand and sat upright, but she was still shaking.


    Wei Wenjie''s terrible shadow in Lin Manxue''s heart has been deeply rooted. As long as he sits beside her, Lin Manxue will be restless for a moment.


    I don''t understand this. Wei Wenjie probably doesn''t understand it. Only Yan Qingcheng understands it.


    Yan Qingcheng and his bodyguards look at each other. From my point of view, I just see their eye contact. I see a bit of surprise in the eyes of Yan Qingcheng and his bodyguards.


    Yan Qingcheng seems to be asking something, but his bodyguard is a little confused.


    What seems to have changed is not what they expected.


    At this time, Yan Qingcheng fell into a certain state of mind, the situation is complex and changeable, which may have exceeded his expectations.


    Yan Qingcheng winks at his bodyguard. His bodyguard knows what he''s talking about and whispers something to another bodyguard. Then the other bodyguard stealthily leaves the hall.


    This scene fell in the eyes of the Tibetan mastiff and Wei Wenjie, but they didn''t see it and didn''t respond.


    The challenge arena competition on the giant screen has officially started. As soon as the bell of the competition fell, he killed the strong man with one move. Yes, only one move.


    With one simple action, he raised his leg and kicked the man in the stomach. Then there was no more. The man lay on the ground and the referee counted ten times and didn''t get up again.


    The crowd may not know what happened before the match ended. The people below grumbled that it was a fake fist.

 Chapter 563

    The strong man is so strong and strong. He is full of strength, just like a bull. How can he be as thin as a piece of paper in a moment? He is tall and thin, and he falls down before he makes a move. What is this not a fake fist.


    I can see clearly that this is not a fake fist. The strong man is obviously not of the same level as the Islander. The Islander''s speed is not only fast, but also accurate, and his strength is extremely strong. His foot hit the strong man''s chest, and the strong man couldn''t breathe for a moment.


    This is an extremely terrifying opponent. He kills his opponent with one move. I secretly compare my ability. I am confident that I can defeat this strong man, but I don''t think I can defeat him with one move.


    Don''t say one move, even ten moves are not sure.


    There is a big gap between the strength of the islanders and me. If the islanders stood opposite me, I might not be able to handle his ten moves.


    When the referee counted to ten and the strong man didn''t stand up, the game was over. On the field, the islanders won and the strong man lost; on the field, Lin Manxue won and Xiang Pengyu lost.


    Yan Qingcheng and Kong xuerui followed suit.


    In fact, it''s a game without any suspense. Everyone here knows that the islanders will win, but no one expected to win so soon.


    The only person who can force Wei Wenjie to choose is the one who doesn''t think he can.


    Wei Wenjie clapped his hands and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, I''ll lose one for three. Xiang Zong, Yan Zong, Kong Zong, your bet code has been eaten. Lin Zong, Congratulations, you win."


    It''s time to cash the bet.


    Wei Wenjie is the first person to think of Yan Qingcheng. He is the first to bet and should be the first to be handed over to lose chips. Wei Wenjie, facing Yanqing Cheng, smiled and said, "Yan, you lose me one hundred euros, pay cash or transfer, WeChat, Alipay, man Xue Tong will do."


    Yan Qingcheng said with a smile, "Wei Shao is so eager to collect money. I''m afraid that Yan won''t be able to default."


    Wei Wenjie said with a smile: "Wei has a habit. He doesn''t like what others owe me. If anyone owes me something, I can''t sleep at night."


    Yan Qingcheng laughed and said, "it''s just that I have this habit. I don''t like what others owe me, and I hate what they owe me. I''ll transfer you with snow. "


    "Very good."


    Yan Qingcheng said that he would do as soon as he could. He picked up his mobile phone, opened the Manxue payment software, and used manxuetong to transfer 787.36 yuan to Wei Wenjie. According to the latest exchange rate, one euro would be exchanged for 7.8736 yuan, and a hundred euros would naturally be given 787.36 yuan.


    Wei Wenjie is not polite either. He checks and collects immediately. It''s natural for one to give and another to collect. He settles face to face and does not owe.


    After receiving Yan Qingcheng''s chips, Wei Wenjie looked at Kong xuerui and said, "Mr. Kong, what about you?"


    "I - I pay in cash." Kong Xuerui had no contact with Wei Wenjie, neither his WeChat nor Alipay, nor what he had downloaded. He could not deal with Lin Man Xue, and how he could use the software that was paid by snow.


    Wei Wenjie waved his hand and said, "sorry, Mr. Kong, I only accept manshitong for your annotation code. You must pay me with manshitong."


    "I didn''t -" Kong xuerui estimated that she didn''t have manxuetong, but when she saw Wei Wenjie''s eyes full of needles, she drew back half of what she had said.


    Kong Xuerui himself did not, she turned to look at the bodyguard behind her, her bodyguard shook his head, the current common software on the market is WeChat and Alipay, and there are very few people using the snow pass, and no one of her bodyguards uses snow.


    Kong xuerui looks at Kong Xueqiang. Kong Xueqiang shakes her head. She has no choice but to turn to Yan Qingcheng. Unexpectedly, Wei Wenjie says faintly: "Mr. Kong, the transaction between Mr. Yan and me has been completed. I don''t owe him, and he doesn''t owe me. You can think about it. "


    Threat! The threat of nakedness!


    Kong xuerui knows that Wei Wenjie is embarrassing her, but today she is caught by him and left in his hands. What can she do? This man says to shoot and kill. She is cold-blooded. After all, she is just a woman. Can she beat him.


    Kong xuerui picks up his mobile phone and honestly downloads man Xuetong. Wei Wenjie still sneers at her: "Mr. Kong, do you want to tell you the WiFi password? It''s a traffic consuming download like this."


    Kong xuerui was ridiculed by Wei Wenjie, and her face turned red. How could such a proud woman ever be humiliated? She was ashamed and angry, and tried to get angry several times. However, looking at Wei Wenjie''s cold face, she still forbeared. If she couldn''t bear it, she would make a big plan. Wei Wenjie deliberately humiliated her, in order to provoke her, and then deal with her further.


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    I can''t bear it!


    Kong xuerui bit his fine teeth and said faintly, "it doesn''t matter. I''m monthly. I''m free to use the flow. "


    Lin Manxue was almost amused by Wei Wenjie. For the first time, she found that Wei Wenjie had such a mischievous side that she didn''t stop choking.


    Lin Manxue doesn''t like Kong xuerui either. This woman targets her and Manxue company everywhere. If it wasn''t for Kong xuerui, Manxue would have developed faster and better.This is the basement. The signal is very poor. Kong xuerui has a hard time downloading it. She wants to come to Wei Wenjie''s account and transfer more than 700 yuan to him.


    Wei Wenjie received Kong xuerui''s money and said with a smile: "Mr. Kong, I didn''t expect that you, a woman, are usually stingy. You can bet hundreds of dollars without frowning. You have a lot of money. I''ll give you a special odds in the second inning. Let''s have a good time. "


    Kong xuerui knows that he has fallen into Wei Wenjie''s hands. He won''t let her go so easily. He''s kidding. He wants to solve the problem for 100 euro, who believes who is stupid.


    After making fun of Kong xuerui, Wei Wenjie looks at Peng Yu again. His eyes suddenly become hot, just like a laser, which makes people dare not look at him.


    "Xiang Zong, you lost. You owe me a promise. Remember, don''t let me ask you for a debt anytime, anywhere. " Wei Wenjie waved to the Tibetan mastiff. The Tibetan mastiff took out an envelope from his arms. There was a U-disk in it. He poured out the U-disk and handed it to Xiang Pengyu: "this is the only copy. You can rest assured that we have cleaned up the original data. As long as you don''t lose it, no one can threaten you any more. "


    Xiang Pengyu took the U disk, in a rage, he dropped the U disk on the ground and trampled on it.


    Wei Wenjie finally turned his face to Lin Manxue, he said with a shallow smile: "Mr. Lin, are you satisfied with the result?"


    Lin Manxue is really afraid of Wei Wenjie. In fact, there is no one here but Yan Qingcheng who is not afraid of the devil. They are scared to see his back.


    As for whether Yan Qingcheng was afraid of him or not, I was not him, so naturally I didn''t understand his actual feelings.


    "Full satisfaction." Lin Manxue does not dare to look at Wei Wenjie. Her eyes are free and have no focal length.


    Wei Wenjie said, "if you are satisfied, just smile at me. You have a straight face. I thought you were not satisfied."


    Lin Manxue looked up at Wei Wenjie and tried to laugh several times, but she couldn''t laugh. She was afraid to the extreme, how could she laugh.

 Chapter 564

    Lin Man Xue managed to squeeze out a smile, which was worse than crying. Wei Wen Jie nodded and said, "man Xue, you finally smile at me. You can rest assured that no one dares to kidnap you with marriage. "


    "Thank you." Lin Man snow does not know how to answer him, can only say thank you.


    Wei Wenjie quickly waved his hand and said: "man Xue, don''t thank me first. Today''s affairs are not finished. I will be satisfied when you don''t hate me. Please believe me, in this world, the most reluctant to hurt you is me, and I will not allow anyone to hurt you. "


    Wei Wenjie has something to say. He seems to have something else to point to. I''m worried. He''s not going to settle with me later. He ambushed the sharpshooter early. As long as his finger is gently hooked, will my head be blown up like this.


    When facing the threat of death, no one is not afraid of death. Unless there is no one to love in life, no one is afraid of death, not to mention the one shot death.


    Brain crack, blood flying everywhere, half of the back of the head are blown up, think about it makes people feel disgusting.


    Wei Wenjie''s eyes swept over me and then said to Kong xuerui:


    "Mr. Kong, the arena has begun to clear up. I said that the next round will be for you. Men should keep their word, right. The rules of this game have been changed. In order to show fairness, you can choose the players who play against the islanders. You can choose your bodyguards or other helpers. As long as the other side is willing to play, I don''t care. As for the stakes, let''s stop being petty and play big and exciting games this time. "


    Wei Wenjie clapped his hands. Outside, two black faced men came in with a sack. There was something in the sack. It was not only big, but also disorderly.


    Such a big thing, isn''t it a brown bear?


    I once had a fight with a brown bear in Mengshui mountain. I have a shadow in my heart for it. It''s hard to be its opponent if people fight with bears.


    I''m curious. Other people are just as curious as I am about what''s in the sack.


    Two black faced men threw the sack in the middle of the hall. One man untied the rope on the sack mouth and peeled off the sack mouth layer by layer. Suddenly, a living man was exposed in front of us.


    I know this man so well that I can recognize him even if he turns to dust.


    Yang ruohui!


    God killed Yang ruohui, how did he fall into Wei Wenjie''s hands.


    When I see Yang ruohui again, my heart is pounding and my fists are clenched tightly. No matter what game Wei Wenjie wants to play today, Yang ruohui, I will never let him feel better.


    In the hall, except for me, only Lin Manxue and Kong xuerui have more or less expressions on their faces. Yan Qingcheng''s expression has always been faint, and he can''t see what reaction he is, while other faces are all blank.


    Yan Qingdong and Kong Xueqiang are somewhat familiar with Yang ruohui. After all, they have dealt with him a lot. What makes them confused is that Yang ruohui, a dog like figure, can offend Wei Dashao. He deserves Wei Dashao''s efforts to get him. Shouldn''t he?


    People who are qualified to offend Wei Da Shao are not ordinary people. At least Yan Qingdong and Kong Xueqiang feel that they are not qualified enough. Can Yang ruohui have this ability?


    Two big men pulled Yang ruohui out of the sack. His hands were tied back. There was no binding on his legs and he could move freely.


    They pressed Yang ruohui''s head and asked him to kneel in the middle of the hall. Yang ruohui began to struggle to get up. After receiving several heavy blows from each other, he finally became honest and knelt down with his head down.


    Wei Wenjie cold face burst drink: "raise your head." His roar was like a cry from hell, which frightened Yang ruohui and slowly raised his head.


    Yang ruohui is facing the direction of Wei Wenjie and Lin Manxue. When he looks up and sees Lin Manxue, his heart thumps and almost faints.


    "Lin - President Lin." Yang ruohui shivered and called "President Lin".


    Lin Manxue recognizes that the man kneeling in front of her is the murderer who chased us in Yanping last time. He used me as a hostage to threaten Lin Manxue for 5% of Qingcheng intelligent technology company''s shares.


    Lin Manxue didn''t like him, looked at him in disgust and said, "I didn''t expect that we met again."


    Yang ruohui catches a glimpse of Wei Wenjie sitting in front of him, a man he has never seen before, but his eyes are too terrible. Wei Wenjie has just put back his glasses. His eyes under the glasses with white frame are like a poisonous snake. As long as he stares at him, he will feel chilly. This is the deepest fear in his heart.


    This person''s body is surrounded by the breath of death, his deep eyes, his icy eyes, his cold face, which does not reveal the hell''s gloom.


    Yang ruohui''s forehead was covered with thick sweat. He wanted to wipe the sweat, but his hands were tied back, so he couldn''t wipe the sweat.


    Yang ruohui''s lips are wriggling. His dry lips are split one by one. He finds that his throat is smoking like a fire. The more nervous he is, the more thirsty his throat is.


    Wei Wenjie stares at Yang ruohui for a while and coldly asks Yang ruohui, "do you know this beautiful woman around me?"Yang ruohui kneels, his legs numb and his body tilts. Suddenly he is kicked on his ass by the Bumblebee behind him. His body falls forward and his chin knocks heavily on the floor. This is really painful. Yang ruohui wails on the ground.


    "Captain, talk to you, kneel down and answer the question well."


    Yang ruohui quickly adjusted his posture and knelt upright in front of Wei Wenjie and Lin Manxue.


    "Look up." Wei Wenjie is another pop drink.


    Yang ruohui looked up at Lin Manxue and Wei Wenjie and said in a low voice: "I know. I know. "


    "Who is she?"


    "Lin - President Lin."


    Wei Wenjie waves, and the Bumblebee turns Yang ruohui''s body to one side. This time, his body is facing Kong xuerui and Yan Qingcheng.


    "Who do you know of these people in front of you?"


    Yang ruohui knows Yan Qingcheng, Yan Qingdong, Kong xuerui and Kong Xueqiang sitting in front of him, but he claims to help Kong xuerui. Last time, he used Kong xuerui''s signboard to ask Lin Manxue to transfer her shares.


    Wei Wenjie''s obvious intention is to ask Yang ruohui to testify against Kong xuerui, but how dare Yang ruohui dare to testify against her in front of Kong xuerui? He dare not even borrow his 100 courage.


    Yang ruohui shook his head: "I don''t know anyone."


    Wei Wenjie said coldly, "I don''t know any of them?"


    Yang ruohui said with a trill: "I don''t know any of them."


    As soon as Yang ruohui''s voice fell, the Bumblebee didn''t know when it had an extra spike in its hand. After a slight stroke at the back, Yang ruohui only felt a pain in his right ear, and then the whole right ear fell off.


    He glimpsed that his right ear fell to the ground. Because the speed was too fast, there was no time for blood to flow down. Only one white red ear fell on the floor.


    Quiet!


    At this moment, the whole hall is as quiet as the open space on the top of the mountain, and any wind and grass can be detected.

 Chapter 565

    Many people vomited on the spot, such as Kong Xueqiang, Kong xuerui, Yan Qingdong, Lin Manxue, Lin Yunfeng, Xiang Pengyu, Mo Li and so on. Some timid bodyguards also squatted on the ground with their mouths covered.


    My heart is also rolling, this scene is too bloody, too brutal, cut off someone''s ear alive, this is not to treat each other as life.


    The sound of vomiting conceals the fear and makes a strange sound in the silent hall. Yan Qingcheng''s eyes move with Lin Manxue all the time. He is afraid of Lin Manxue. Wei Wenjie is not alone at all. How can such a bloody picture be seen by a woman.


    He is angry, and the anger in his chest is burning rapidly. If Lin Manxue is scared, he will not let Wei Wenjie go.


    I also feel sorry for Lin Manxue. Wei Wenjie is such a man. He is savage, rude and straightforward. First, he takes the lead with one shot, and then he does it to scare who!


    Seeing that Lin Manxue was vomiting so hard, Wei Wenjie quickly stood up and walked to Lin Manxue to block the front line of sight. At this time, I was very nervous. Once Wei Wenjie had any special reaction, I would stop him for the first time.


    I admit that now I''m not enough for him to plug his teeth, but if Lin Manxue is in trouble, I will never shrink back knowing that he is dead. I''m ready to attack at any time. As long as he dares to mess around, I''ll go out and do my best.


    Wei Wenjie put out his hand and patted Lin Manxue on the back. While patting, he said with a slight self reproach: "Mr. Lin, I''m sorry. My staff are so rude. Don''t mind."


    Lin Manxue heard Wei Wenjie''s voice in her ear, almost stunned. Her whole body was shaking like a rice bran sieve. She turned her head slightly, her face turned pale, and said pitifully, "can you stay away from me? Would you please stay away from me? "


    I saw that Lin Manxue was so pitiful and courageous. She stepped forward and pushed away Wei Wenjie. She looked at him coldly and said, "take away your dirty hands. What are you doing? You scared her, you know?"


    When I shot, Yan Qingcheng also stood up. I believe that if I hadn''t taken the lead, Yan Qingcheng would have done the same. It''s just that I was closer to him and ahead of him.


    Wei Wenjie looked at me. His eyes looked more fierce than mine. He was as gloomy as a ghost, almost stirring up the chill in my body.


    In his cold eyes, I was about to become a popsicle, without a trace of temperature from the inside out.


    Wei Wenjie glanced at Lin Manxue. He was distressed and reproached. He looked back at Bumblebee: "get out of here."


    Bumblebee left the hall in a hurry, and didn''t dare to complain.


    "Man Xue, I''m sorry. I apologize to you. Don''t be afraid. Can I arrange for you to have a rest? " Wei Wenjie is about to ask someone to take Lin Manxue to rest. Lin Manxue suddenly says, "I won''t go. As long as you stay away from me, I''m not afraid of you. "


    Wei Wenjie paused a little, then seemed to understand something. He nodded and said, "OK. There are some things that you''re better off being there than not being there. I''ll pay attention later. I won''t scare you any more. "


    I took out a paper towel and handed it to Lin Manxue. Lin Manxue took it over and said to me gently, "try to escape. Don''t worry about me. You should escape first."


    "Man Xue -"


    "be obedient. Wei Wenjie won''t do anything to me, but it''s hard to say - "


    Lin Manxue didn''t want to go out to have a rest. It was for me that she was afraid that I was in danger. As long as she was there, everything was easy to recover. She would rather endure the nausea in her heart and bear the shadow in her heart, but also stay for me. How can I bear this feeling.


    I was so kind to her, so hurt her heart, and she was so considerate of me. At that time, my tears almost moved me down. I''m sorry for man Xue. She paid a lot for me, but I didn''t do anything for her.


    At the moment, I am more firm in my decision, man Xue. No matter what, I will never let you have nothing, let alone let you go to jail.


    Man Xue, wait for me. I want you to promise that one day I will win your happiness back.


    Yang ruohui found that he had lost his ear and was scared to faint. He was not brave enough to see such a terrible scene. It was extraordinary that he could not faint at the first time.


    Wei Wenjie didn''t wake Yang ruohui up. He just glanced at Kong xuerui faintly. He only glanced at him so lightly that Kong xuerui was scared out of his wits. His spirit was a little confused. His two empty eyes were staring at Wei Wenjie foolishly, so he almost knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Kong xuerui, after all, is just a businessman. It''s OK to bully honest people. However, no one is afraid of Wei Wenjie, who has no bottom line and no moral integrity.


    At this moment, I finally know why people are frightened when they hear Wei Wenjie''s name. He is not a human being, but a devil, a ghost, a devil. He does not regard life as life. Here, there are only two states, life or death.


    If you follow me, you will prosper; if you disobey me, you will die?


    Who is not afraid or hesitant in the face of this choice!


    Wei Wenjie finally said again:


    "Mr. Kong, let''s make a single bet in this game, and I''ll give you an odds: first, if you lose, I want you to break the hands and feet of the man lying on the ground, and you need to transfer 5% of the shares of Qingcheng intelligent company to Mr. Lin for free; second, if you win, Mr. Lin will give you 5% of the shares of Qingcheng intelligent company for free."Wei Wenjie paused a little and said, "how about this gambling game? Don''t you always want to get this share? I''ll give you a chance today. As for whether you can hold it or not, it depends on your own ability. Do you want to bet on this? "


    When Kong xuerui was hesitating, Wei Wenjie looked at Kong Xueqiang. Kong Xueqiang trembled and quickly advised: "sister, sister, promise Wei Shao quickly! Promise him


    Kong xuerui knows that like Xiang Pengyu, she has to gamble even if she doesn''t gamble. It''s just that none of the bodyguards around her is successful. The bet is related to tens of billions of money. Even for her, it''s not a small sum. She has to find a relatively reliable player to gamble.


    Wei Wenjie seemed to be able to see Kong xuerui''s worries. He said with a faint smile:


    "your worries are not unreasonable. Frankly speaking, none of the bodyguards behind you will be the opponent of that Islander, but don''t be depressed. You have such a close relationship with Yan Zong, so you can ask him for help."


    Wei Wenjie deliberately paused and said: "Mr. Kong, for the sake of you being a woman, I don''t want others to say that Wei will only bully a woman who has no power to bind a chicken. I''ll show you a way to recommend a talent for you. The black wolf around Mr. Yan is a top expert."


    Yan Qingcheng frowns. Wei Wenjie, a son of a bitch, is upset and kind-hearted. He plays the game of two birds with one stone and wants to hurt him intentionally. One is his partner. They have been together for many years. He can''t ignore her. The other is his favorite woman. Can he help outsiders deal with her?

 Chapter 566

    No matter which one Yan Qingcheng chooses, Kong xuerui and Lin Manxue will offend the other.


    This is not Wei Wenjie''s most insidious place. He has more sinister intentions.


    Obviously, the black wolf is Yan Qingcheng''s black wolf, and his pace is not simple. No matter how he uses his speed to avoid his fist shadow, he can always catch up with him at the first time and lock most of the key points above him.


    The black wolf snatches the start, in front of a period of time suppresses endures three Lang, two people attack one defends.


    Two sides you come and I go to split more than 20 moves. At last, black wolf and ninsei Saburo attack each other with one punch. The two punches collide with each other. As soon as the camera flickers, I feel that the screen is going to shake down. Looking at it again, the islanders stagger back three or four steps, while black wolf only takes one step back.


    Judging from the fight just now, the black wolf has the upper hand, which means that the islanders are under pressure.


    I saw a smile on the corner of Yan Qingcheng''s mouth, but Wei Wenjie didn''t have any special expression. His face was still lukewarm.


    The Islander on the giant screen was once again evaded by the black wolf. He frowned and said something fragmentary. Maybe he called "bage" or something. Anyway, I didn''t hear him. His mouth was shaking.


    The islanders suddenly quickened their pace and launched the first attack. His figure was faster and faster. At first, they could see his body clearly. Gradually, they could only see the figure floating, and then they only saw a remnant shadow, flying around like a ghost.


    I day, this is what kind of situation, there are people can practice speed to this level, incredible, absolutely incredible.

 Chapter 567

    Not only me, but also the people in the hall were stunned, because at the moment, only black wolf was left on the left and right, while the Islander disappeared.


    With my eyes, I can only see a remnant shadow. For Xiang Pengyu, Lin Manxue, Mo Li, Kong xuerui, Kong Xueqiang and Lin Yunfeng, I guess I can''t see anything. The islanders are like the evaporation of the human world.


    I think their eyes are getting bigger and bigger. They are almost bursting.


    The speed of this Islander is so fast that the black wolf can''t touch his clothes at all. He can only defend passively and let the other side attack.


    Forbearance into three Lang in front of and behind the black wolf shuttle, his steps like the wind, black wolf just feel in front of a flash, and then people disappeared.


    Black wolf has never seen such strange things in his life. Even Wei Wenjie, the man who defeated him with that move, never gave him such strange feeling.


    Gradually, I didn''t know whether I was dazzled or hallucinated. I saw the shadows of countless islanders surrounding the black wolf, and the space for the black wolf''s activities was less and less. He had been attacked by the islanders for several times. Fortunately, he didn''t hit the key point every time. Rao is so. The islanders didn''t do it lightly, and the black wolf felt very tired It''s going to blow up.


    The situation on the field has changed 180 degrees. The black wolf is just pressing the islanders to fight. At the moment, the islanders are pressing the black wolf to fight. The black wolf has no power to fight back.


    How can a person who can''t even see the opposite side attack him? Even if he wants to fight hard, he must have a target, right?


    Once the black wolf is entangled by the shadow of the islanders, he can no longer get away. He can only protect the gate of life, so as not to let his opponent kill him.


    The black wolf was knocked down by his opponent several times, got up several times and was knocked down again. The last time he got up, he was kicked in the chest by his opponent, and his body flew directly down the challenge arena.


    The black wolf fell heavily under the challenge arena.


    He lost.


    According to the rules of the challenge arena competition, there are two situations in which one is defeated by the opponent and the other is lying on the challenge arena for ten seconds.


    Although the black wolf was hit many times, his physical fitness was there. He didn''t suffer any internal injury. He just had a bone ache. He wanted to fight again. The referee had raised the Islander''s hand to signal that he would win this round.


    Yan Qingcheng''s face is very ugly. He lost this round. His first general couldn''t beat one of Wei Wenjie''s younger brothers, and he was still an Islander. His face was slapped.


    Wei Wenjie put down his legs, squinted and said, "Mr. banquet, why hasn''t black wolf made any progress these years? No island people can clean up. It''s a shame for us Chinese people."


    Yan Qingcheng said faintly: "Wei Shao''s good method is to recruit all kinds of talents. Even the people of the island are driven by you. Yan admired him."


    "Hey, hey." Wei Wenjie sneered twice and turned his eyes to Kong xuerui: "Mr. Kong, if you lose, you will trouble your lawyer about the shares. In three days, I will give you three days to complete this matter. Is that enough?"


    "Wei Shao -" Kong xuerui seemed to want to say something. Wei Wenjie directly interrupted her and said, "you only have three days. If this matter is not completed within three days, I will invite you to come here alone again to have a good talk about it. Remember. Three days, no waiting for expiration. "


    Kong xuerui dare not to be angry. She bit her teeth and nodded. She agreed.


    ¡°OK¡£ The matter of shares has been settled. Let''s not discuss it any more. What''s the name of this man on the ground? "


    Kong xuerui knew that Wei Wenjie was deliberately teasing her. Her red face said, "Wei Shao, if you have something to say, there''s no need to be weird."


    "Cheery. Kong zongshuang is quick, and Wei has to be righteous. According to the agreement in advance, Kong always broke his hands and feet in person, didn''t you forget? Tibetan mastiff, give Kong Zong a handy guy. "


    "All right."


    Tibetan mastiff smile, I do not know where to find an iron bar, went to the hands of Kong xuerui, respectfully said: "Kong, this line?"


    Kong xuerui is a young lady with a lot of money. She is rich and well-off. She has never done such a violent thing. She orders her subordinates to do everything she wants to do. If she is asked to do it herself today, how dare she.


    Kong xuerui sat on the sofa, but he didn''t dare to answer. The Tibetan mastiff laughed and stuffed it in Kong xuerui''s hand.


    "Mr. Kong, hurry up. The next game is still waiting for the start."


    Wei Wenjie secretly looks at Lin Manxue. Seeing that she doesn''t have any different color, he is a little puzzled. How can she not be afraid this time.


    Kong xuerui gritted her teeth and got up tremblingly from the sofa. Her hands holding the iron bar were shaking. Step by step, she came to Yang ruohui and stopped at a place less than one meter away from him.


    Kong xuerui closed his eyes and raised the iron bar several times, but he couldn''t do it. It''s one thing to ask others to do it, and another to do it himself.


    Who can''t talk, but if you really want to do it yourself, you may not be able to.


    Kong xuerui couldn''t get through his heart. She couldn''t fight down. She twisted her eyebrows and shivered, as if her heart would jump out of her throat.Kong xuerui secretly opens her eyes and sees Wei Wenjie staring at him coldly. His brows are locked more and more tightly, and may break out at any time. She is afraid that if Yang ruohui does not die, she will die. Selfishness overcomes timidity, and she is ready to kill her.


    "Wait a minute."


    Kong xuerui is about to make a move when Wei Wenjie suddenly stops. Kong xuerui breathes a sigh of relief in her heart. She thinks that Wei Shao may see that she is a woman. She just wants to test her, but does not want to be serious. This scene is too terrible. If she hits his limbs with an iron bar, what should he do with a heartrending roar in his mouth? Just thinking about it will frighten people to death.


    "Tibetan mastiff, bring a basin of water, how can Yang fall asleep? It''s not that Kong always has no feeling to fight like this. He really doesn''t understand. Go quickly."


    Ah? Kong xuerui almost didn''t collapse directly. This man is too cruel and abnormal. She just managed to summon up the courage to fight because Yang ruohui fainted. It''s not so terrible. He woke Yang ruohui up and beat him again. He screamed like a pig killer. How dark is this man''s heart.


    Kong xuerui put the iron bar on the ground to support her body. Her body was shaking all the time, and her legs and feet were scared. She didn''t recover for a long time.


    The Tibetan mastiff brought a basin of water and poured it all on Yang ruohui''s face. After a while, Yang ruohui awoke. The first time he opened his eyes, he saw Kong xuerui standing in front of him with an iron stick.


    Kong xuerui saw Yang ruohui staring at her with wide eyes. He was so nervous that he picked up the iron bar and whipped him.


    A person''s mental tension, in the face of danger, the first reaction is how to defend themselves, especially women, the quality of the heart is relatively weak, a panic may be shouting and beating.


    "Ah! Kong - Mr. Kong, what do you want to do? " Yang ruohui was so scared that he couldn''t speak clearly. His shock just now hasn''t been eased. This time, it''s too painful to encounter such a thing.

 Chapter 568

    Wei Wenjie held his hands and fanned the flames: "Mr. Kong, this man kneeling in front of you is a vicious dog. If you don''t beat him, be careful that he bites you. Yes, fight to death. Don''t stop


    Kong xuerui really fell into a crazy situation. She was pressed, intimidated and hinted by Wei Wenjie step by step. Under the psychological pressure of extreme fear, she gradually entered the curse and made some crazy moves.


    A lot of times, killing is just like this. A person loses his mind and commits a crime only with a little evil in his heart. In fact, his real psychology does not necessarily want to kill the other party.


    Kong xuerui smokes on Yang ruohui with his eyes closed. Unfortunately, Yang ruohui''s hands are tied back. He can''t hide and resist. He can only let Kong xuerui smoke on his body.


    Yang ruohui''s wails resounded throughout the hall. Instead of stopping Kong xuerui, each of his wails aroused her inner violence and made her more fierce.


    Kong xuerui drew for a while, and his strength was as if he had taken time out. He spread his strength on the ground. Kong Xueqiang and her bodyguard rushed forward to hold her and helped her back to the sofa.


    Yang ruohui was rolling on the ground in pain. He became a bloody man. He was hit by Kong xuerui in many parts of his body. Although he was not fatal, it was painful. It was heartbreaking.


    "Pussy!"


    Wei Wenjie looks down on these men who cry and cry after a few times. People like them who make a living in a forest of bullets and on the point of a knife, it''s common for them to shed blood. It''s a miracle to survive.


    Tibetan mastiff also can''t look down on it. You are called like this by a woman. It''s a shame to be a man with such a man.


    Lose your share!


    Tibetan mastiff to Yang ruohui''s stomach is a few feet, angrily scolded: "you damn stop, not dead."


    "Pain! It hurts Yang ruohui keeps on crying out for pain. Is this son of a bitch more developed in pain sense than others? He is especially afraid of pain.


    "Call me again and I''ll kill you!" Tibetan Mastiff has a bad temper. He is not only cursing, but also cursing. If Yang ruohui dares not to be obedient, he might have done so.


    Compared with the pain, Yang ruohui is obviously more afraid of death. It''s better to live than to die. He quickly shut up, but his face is livid and gnashing his teeth. He seems to be suffering great pain.


    I can''t help cursing Yang ruohui in my heart. How did ye Yingying take a fancy to him at the beginning? What kind of goods, I don''t have any masculinity.


    When I was cursing in my heart, Wei Wenjie''s eyes suddenly turned to one side of me. I was standing beside Lin Manxue and Lin Yunfeng. He needed to turn his head to see me.


    "Mr. Ye."


    Wei Wenjie suddenly put his attention on me and called me Mr. Ye. I don''t know what he wants to do.


    His eyes fixed on me like a dead man. I found that his strange eyes looked at so many people, only when he looked at me, he was the most fierce.


    I saw an unforgivable sin in his eyes. It was like a tiger staring at me and wanted to take my prey away at any time.


    After experiencing the initial panic, my heart gradually calmed down. I had been prepared. Wei Wenjie took great pains to get me here. He would not just come over and let me watch two plays. Maybe I would be the best supporting actor in the third play.


    If you come, you''ll be at ease. Anyway, if you can''t avoid it, I''m not going to.


    Throughout Wei Wenjie''s action tonight, the theme center always revolves around one person - Lin Manxue.


    In the first game, he helped Lin Man Xue dissolve her marriage with Xiang Peng Yu, and cut off Xiang Peng Yu''s harassment of Lin Man Xue, so that Lin Man Xue could get real freedom, freedom of marriage, freedom of love, free from any fetters and threats.


    In the second inning, he tortured Yang ruohui, the murderer who hurt Lin Manxue, to death, and involved Kong xuerui, the boss behind the scenes. One after another, he might be afraid of Kong xuerui''s identity. Wei Wenjie didn''t use extreme means, but just warned her and made her pay a heavy price.


    As for the third inning, I am the only one who has hurt Lin Manxue. I can hide from Xiang Pengyu, Mo Li, Yan Qingdong, Kong Xueqiang, Kong xuerui and Lin Yunfeng, but can I escape Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie''s eyes?


    What I have done has spread among the upper class. I think most of you have heard about my new identity, but they haven''t had time to greet me under Wei Wenjie''s deterrence.


    Of course, there is no one here who can be called my friend, and the greeting is just a false greeting, just for the face of Mo family and Xu Mengyao.


    What I don''t know is that Lin Manxue and Lin Yunfeng are still in the dark. They don''t know about me and Mo Han.


    Lin Manxue has just come back from m country, but she can be excused for not knowing, but what I didn''t expect is that Lin Yunfeng, a stinky boy, has been playing in Lanxin''s villa, playing in isolation.


    Wei Wenjie looked at me coldly and said, "you are the old man''s grandson-in-law. The old man has great kindness to me. I should have respected you as Uncle sun, but I really can''t say it. Let''s call you Mr. Ye for the time being."


    "Mr. Ye, it''s only a few days since you and miss sun got married. If I kill you myself today and let Miss Sun live as a widow, I''ll have to kill two dead people. I can''t tell the old man and miss three. I''m not afraid to make trouble for myself, but I don''t want to worry about it when the old man is old. "Wei Wenjie lowered his head and thought for a while, then said:


    "well, I''ll give you a chance. Whether you live or die depends on your own fortune. In the third game, I''ll give you an odds. Let''s make a bet. You can go to the challenge arena to deal with the Islander: win, I''ll spare you. You can also take Yang, who is on the ground. If you want to kill or cut, it''s up to you. If you lose, if you don''t get killed, you can go. But since you have miss sun, you shouldn''t pester man Xue, if you have You know what I mean


    What Wei Wenjie said makes Lin Manxue confused. How about getting married? Uncle sun? Whose granduncle am I? Who is the old man? What is a corpse with two lives?


    Lin Man Xue and Lin Yun Feng are equally confused. Only Kong Xue Qiang and Yan Qing Dong are stealing music.


    I played the leading role in the last game. Do you think they can be unhappy?


    I usually flaunt my power to them, and today I''m playing against them. Is it time for me to say that evil is rewarded? Is it not time for me not to report?


    Lin Manxue hasn''t figured out what''s going on, but after hearing Wei Wenjie make such a bet, she quit immediately.


    Lin Manxue stood up from the sofa, stood in front of me and said, "Wei Wenjie, what do you want? If you want to bet, I''ll bet with you, whatever you bet, I''ll accompany you, whatever you bet with him. "


    Lin Manxue is still very afraid of Wei Wenjie. She is afraid of this man from the bottom of her heart. Not only she, Xiang Pengyu, Mo Li, Kong xuerui, Kong Xueqiang and Yan Qingdong are also afraid of him from the soul.


    A devil, a devil, for a normal person, who is not afraid of it.

 Chapter 569

    Wei Wenjie took back his eyes and said softly, "man Xue, it''s a matter between men. Don''t intervene as a woman."


    Lin Manxue''s arrogant character broke out completely. She glared at her big eyes and said, "I don''t! I''m going to step in! Wei Wenjie, don''t bully people too much. I admit I can''t fight you, but if you want to bully people like this, I won''t agree. You want to kill him, right? OK, we can''t beat you. I''ll take it! But if you want to kill him, kill me first. If you step on my corpse, I have no choice


    Lin Manxue is also a bull temperament, her bottom line is me, as long as I am good, she will consider her own safety, when I am threatened, she is like a hen to protect me.


    If Wei Wenjie is a big eagle, and Lin Manxue is just a little hen, she is afraid to avoid it when she sees the eagle. But when her child is threatened by the eagle, she will do everything to protect him. For example, at this moment, she dares to fight against Wei Wenjie in front of him.


    If we put it in the past, we can''t even think about it.


    Lin Manxue puts in a pole, Wei Wenjie is a little at a loss. According to his temper, if anyone dares to disobey his will, the end will be very miserable, but she is Lin Manxue, who can''t hurt her again because she loves her so much.


    Wei Wenjie looked at me coldly and said, "Mr. Ye, you can''t just hide behind a woman and let her shelter you. You know what you''ve done. Don''t involve her."


    This is also the words in my heart. It suits me. I don''t want to involve Lin Manxue. She and I are destined to be separated. It''s better to choose tonight.


    I patted Lin Man Xue on the shoulder at the back:


    "man Xue, be obedient. You just sit by and watch the excitement. Can you leave the man''s affairs to him? "


    Lin Manxue looked back at me. She was scared to tears. Lin Manxue wanted to shake her head. I could see that my eyes were firm, my attitude was firm, and I couldn''t help nodding.


    Men also want face outside. How can they live under the protection of a woman? She knows me and knows that I am also a man who wants face.


    I came from the back to the front, and Wei Wenjie and I stood face to face. This was the first time Wei Wenjie stood up from the sofa. I found that this man''s body was really speechless. His height was about 1.85 meters, and his white shirt showed clear muscle lines. His legs were very long, and his body was slightly slender. In the body, I didn''t have an advantage, but would be punished He pressed his head.


    His face is not bad. He is quiet. He has a pair of glasses with a white frame on the bridge of his nose. His eyes are thin and long. His eyebrows are thick and his eyes are deep, just like a black hole.


    When I look at Wei Wenjie, he is also looking at me. I don''t know what he thinks of me, but it doesn''t matter. For me, it doesn''t matter what anyone thinks of me. The only person I care about is Lin Manxue.


    But in Lin Manxue''s eyes, human design will collapse sooner or later, just like a beast.


    This is my sorrow, but also my most unwilling place, I think everyone is good, but the final result is that no one gets their own happiness.


    I, Lin Manxue, Mo Han and ye Yingying are all like this.


    "Mr. Ye, what''s the matter? Do you agree? Like a man, don''t disgrace us Chinese. "


    Lin Manxue was afraid that I would agree on the impulse and quickly pulled my clothes behind me. She was hinting that I should not agree. It was not a big man''s job to be a hero and fight for length.


    I know what Lin Manxue means. A big man should be able to bend and stretch. Don''t be angry with him. But she doesn''t understand the current situation. Now I have no way back.


    In this game, you have to gamble. I don''t bet. I look down on myself.


    In fact, no matter whether I gamble or not, I lose. I lost to man Xue, and I have already lost to the whole world. I gamble just to make myself feel better. Maybe I want to go to the challenge arena to be beaten. I''m sorry for Lin Man Xue. I''ve lost to her and deserve to be beaten. Maybe I''ll die in the challenge arena like this.


    "Wei Shao, I should play this game. I bet I don''t have any interest in gambling, because I lost the most important people. I didn''t lose to Wei Wenjie, but to Xu Mengyao. I lost myself completely.


    I was ready to go out of the hall to fight. Lin Manxue took me and did not let me go. She cried and said, "what are you doing? That Islander is so powerful that even the black wolf is not an opponent. You are not going to die like this."


    I patted Lin Man Xue''s little hand and comforted her: "man Xue, you have to have confidence in me. I''ll be fine. Even if I die, I can die in front of you. It''s a relief."


    This is what I say from my heart. I fight this fight with a will to die heart. Xu Mengyao forces me with Lin Manxue''s criminal evidence. I can''t resist, but I don''t want to break up with Lin Manxue according to what she said.


    I''ve married Mo Han and she has my children. Anyway, I''ve betrayed Lin Manxue. I have no way out. It''s hard to ride a tiger. I can only play according to the plot Xu Mengyao designed for me.


    This battleTo win, I can survive, but I have to break off the relationship with Lin Manxue, say some heartless words to hurt her and completely lose her. In fact, the biggest losers must be me and Lin Manxue.


    Lose, I was killed by the island people, I died, naturally do not have to worry about the pain of breaking up, also do not have to say some bastard words to hurt my favorite woman, death has become a relief.


    If so, I would rather die and be killed alive by the islanders. Maybe this is the best outcome.


    I pushed away Lin Manxue, took my hand and wanted to move on. Lin Manxue held on tightly:


    "what''s the matter with you? I don''t want you to gamble. "


    Lin Manxue took me and muttered to Wei Wenjie:


    "Wei Wenjie, why are you doing this to me. I didn''t offend you again. Why do you want to hurt me again and again? Isn''t it enough for me to have a good sleep for so many years? Isn''t it enough for me to live in fear every day? Why do you want to hurt my boyfriend? Do you think I will live alone when he dies? "


    Lin Manxue is crying, such a strong woman, crying in front of so many outsiders for the first time, which makes her moved and miserable.


    This is the first time that Lin Manxue announced that I was her boyfriend in public. At the critical moment of my life and death, she really gave up and didn''t want to care about anything any more. She just wanted to protect me and stand out for me.


    Wei Wenjie''s silence when questioned by Lin Manxue scares Lin Manxue. It has always been his heart disease. He feels sorry for Lin Manxue and doesn''t take good care of her feelings. Now Lin Manxue is angry with him. He has nothing to say because these are facts. He will compensate her.


    But let him let me go, this is absolutely impossible, I made such a thing to Lin Manxue, kill me is not too much, how can you let me go like this.

 Chapter 570

    Wei Wenjie''s face was like ashes, and he said with a tone of discussion:


    "man Xue, you don''t know anything, and I don''t want you to know. Many things are not what you think, such as the man in front of you, do you know who you are protecting? Man Xue, just leave everything to me, and I will help you settle everything and let you live a new life. Please believe me, OK


    "No. No. I want him to be safe. Wei Wenjie, I beg you, don''t embarrass him, OK? I''ll give you whatever you want. I''ll give you man Xue company, and I''ll give you all my shares, deposits and assets, OK? Just let him go


    As soon as Wei Wenjie''s face changed, it was like a ball that let out his anger. What and for whom did he do all this? She could not appreciate it, but his heart was cold because he was so stubborn.


    He was extremely disappointed.


    Wei Wenjie was infuriated and suddenly called out: "Lin Manxue, you are crazy! Do you know what you''re doing? You are Lin Manxue, not a crazy woman, you know you are crazy, you know? I don''t want to force you. Your irrationality forced me to do so. Don''t blame me! "


    Wei Wenjie is fierce to Lin Manxue. It''s like lighting the powder in the ammunition depot, and the atmosphere condenses to the extreme.


    I am not calm, Yan Qingcheng is not calm, Wei Wenjie himself is not calm.


    I pulled Lin Manxue to her back, pointed at Wei Wenjie''s nose and yelled, "Damn it. Wei, you''re crazy. Why are you killing her! What qualifications do you have to assassinate her? You''re a fuckin ''psycho. "


    Whoever dares to be disrespectful to Lin Manxue, I will fight with whoever dares. Wei Wenjie, the dog day, deceives people too much.


    I''m excited. Yan Qingcheng is not much better. He comes to us a few steps and pulls Lin Manxue to him. When Yan Qingcheng leaves, he still stares at Wei Wenjie severely:


    "are you a man surnamed Wei? Why are you bullying women? If you have the kind, you can set up another game. I''ll play with you and you''ll know how to bully women. You see what you scare her into. If you want to go crazy, you go outside and bite. Don''t scare her. "


    When man snow just realized that he was confused with a man, he said sorry to himself


    Lin Manxue was really confused by Wei Wenjie. She was so stupid that her eyes were empty. She didn''t return to her soul for a long time.


    Yan Qingcheng takes Lin Manxue and sits beside her. With Yan Qingcheng protecting Lin Manxue, I can finally relax. I don''t like Yan Qingcheng, but he is really good to Lin Manxue. At least he won''t bully her. Wei Wenjie is moody. If he doesn''t agree with him, he will get angry and shout to kill him. His heart is extremely distorted.


    "Wei. In this game, I''ll take it as soon as I say. No one is afraid of his grandson. But I also put down a sentence. Remember, if you''re a man, don''t threaten a woman. If you dare to bully her in the future, I will not let you go even if you are a ghost. "


    I left the hall and went to the hall outside, ready to fight with the islanders. Isn''t it fast? I''m not slow either. I''ve been beaten. I''m a scum. I deserve to be beaten and cut to pieces.


    I went down to the hall outside and jumped into the challenge arena through the crowd. This is the first time I''ve ever stood on the challenge arena. I haven''t had any experience in it before, and I''m quite unfamiliar with it all. However, I''ve seen a lot of martial arts styles, and I still know some rules.


    In fact, there are no rules in the challenge arena here, almost unlimited. As long as you knock down the opponent or throw him down in the challenge arena, or the opponent takes the initiative to admit defeat, even if he wins.


    There are almost no protective measures, even no braces. There is only a pair of fists, and none of the others are provided. However, you have to wear bare arms, only a pair of underpants and no shoes on your feet.


    Yoshiro is resting. This is his third and last game. In the first scene, he just went through a scene and killed each other with one move. It didn''t take much effort at all. In the second game, he fought against black wolf, who was also a top expert. If he could not adapt to his speed, he might not have won by chance.


    I came to the stage with my bare arms. When he saw that it was me, he was a little surprised. I was too young and looked underdeveloped, but I had clear muscles and lines. In his eyes, I might be an expert.


    I''m not him. I don''t know what he thinks. Anyway, I''ve seen his skill. According to my own evaluation, I''m not his opponent.


    The referee explained the rules to both of us. Before the beginning of each game, he would talk about it. In fact, it''s just a process. No matter what rules there are in black boxing, it doesn''t matter.


    I was warming up, and I didn''t dare to belittle the enemy. Generally, the last one who came out must be the most powerful. Just now the black wolf gave him a strong sense of oppression, so he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    Maybe he regards me as a superior than the black wolf, or how can he get on me in the last round?


    Turning the camera to the indoor hall, everyone''s eyes are all focused on the giant screen. The most nervous and scared person is Lin Manxue. She sits beside Yan Qingcheng, shivering and staring at the screen in horror. Her eyes blink very fast. Before the game starts, her forehead is constantly sweating.Lin Yunfeng also pinched a sweat for me. I have a good relationship with him. In this hall, except for Lin Manxue, it is estimated that he is the only one who wants me to be safe.


    Yan Qingdong, Kong Xueqiang and Xiang Pengyu hold the attitude of watching a good play. They hope that I will be beaten and humiliated by the islanders. It would be better if I could be killed by the islanders.


    Kong xuerui and Yan Qingcheng are relatively calm. They are good at hiding their true emotions. Outsiders can''t see their attitude from their expressions.


    Wei Wenjie cocked his legs again. He seems to have a lot of confidence in the islanders. It''s foreseeable that I will be beaten to death or that my life will be worse than death. It just takes a process and a little time.


    With the ring of the competition bell, I stood up against Junichiro, and the fight was imminent. I had no advantage in fighting with him. In terms of speed, strength, reaction ability and arena experience, we all had a disadvantage. If we had to choose one advantage, I knew some of his characteristics. He didn''t know my way. Moreover, he had played two games in front of me, and his physical strength was weak It''s a little bit worse than me in the world.


    Forbearance into Saburo put forward a defensive posture to me, this man is quite smart, before I did not know my way, first do not rush to attack.


    A real master always pays attention to killing with one stroke. Blind exposure of his mace is equivalent to suicide, unless he is far superior to his opponent and can kill with one stroke.


    This Islander, Lin Manxue''s eyes are full of hatred. Although I don''t know what he has done to Lin Manxue, the woman who dares to touch Lao Tzu must make you look good.

 Chapter 571

    One is that he has offended Lin Manxue, and anyone who bullies her will be punished. The other is that he is an Islander. Under the bombing of domestic thunder dramas, I haven''t been very interested in islanders since childhood. The other is that he represents Wei Wenjie. If I kill him in front of Wei Wenjie''s face, I will hit him in the face.


    I''m the first to attack nincheng Saburo. My tactics are very simple, that is, close to the body to suppress him and not let him start his speed. Once this man''s speed advantage is brought into play, I''m afraid I can''t even touch his clothes like the black wolf.


    When I fight with him, I come up with a fierce attack, kicking and wrestling. My action is fast, and his action is faster. Every time, he can beat me half a beat faster than me. When he attacks, he will save me. I don''t avoid and dodge. No matter where he pretends to attack me, I will fight with him.


    He couldn''t get used to the way I hurt each other for a while, so he had to choose to avoid or retreat to avoid me for a while. Therefore, in the first two minutes, I had the upper hand in the eyes of outsiders.


    The reactions in the hall were different. Lin Manxue clenched her fists tightly. Every time I attacked, she hoped that I would knock down the Islander and end the fight. But every time, she was disappointed. The Islander seemed to have eyes all over her body. No matter how I attacked, he could always escape at the first time.


    Experts watch the door, laymen watch the excitement.


    Yan Qingdong, Kong Xueqiang and Xiang Pengyu feel a little incredible. They didn''t expect that I was so good at Kung Fu. They just saw the skill of the islanders clearly. The first master of Yan Dashao''s team, black wolf, was defeated. What a powerful role was this? They were beaten by Ye Chutian?


    Surprise!


    Kong xuerui and Mo Li are women. They are not very interested in this kind of fighting. They can''t see who is strong or not before they decide the outcome. They are just two gourd eaters.


    Yan Qingcheng and black wolf look at each other and shake their heads. As far as I''m concerned, I''m going to spend too much energy. I''ll stick to it for a few minutes at most. When the islanders fight back later, I guess I can''t carry him. I''m going to be knocked down.


    Wei Wenjie is the most calm, with no expression on his face from beginning to end. Maybe the result is as early as he expected, and he doesn''t care about the situation on the field.


    Wei Wenjie glanced at Lin Manxue. He saw that Lin Manxue was frowning and her face was white with fear. It seemed that he couldn''t bear it and had to do it again.


    After a quick attack, my physical strength was overdrawn by more than half, and my whole body was soreness, just like being taken away by others. My feet and hands were moving more and more slowly, and gradually I couldn''t threaten to become Saburo. He also began to turn from defense to attack, and from time to time he gave me a few ruthless attacks, and I was forced to defend, and slowly retreated from the defensive range.


    I was kicked by him. Fortunately, these feet didn''t use much strength. They were just exploratory attacks.


    The current situation is different from that just now. In front of me, I''m going in and he''s going out. Now he''s going in and he''s going out. After the trial, the rhythm of the attack is getting faster and faster. I''m rushing left and right. There''s a lot of danger. He almost kicked me in the chest several times.


    The more I fight, the more impatient I am. I make mistakes in my work. I''m more and more stable in my fight. I don''t give me any chance to sneak attack.


    In the counterattack, I was hit in the right leg by naichengsanlang, standing unsteadily, and my staggering body fell forward. Naichengsanlang seized the opportunity and kicked me on the forehead.


    I drop a God, this kick makes my eyes see stars, there are 10000 mosquitoes buzzing in my ears, and my vision is blurred.


    Bear into three Lang''s killing move followed, knees a bend to a mountain.


    I''ll go.


    I really want my life!


    Before I fell to the ground, I supported myself on the challenge arena with one hand and rolled to the other side with the rebound force. If I hadn''t reacted so quickly, I would have peeled off several layers of skin if I hadn''t been forced to fly down and put my knees on my stomach or body.


    That''s close. I almost belched.


    I couldn''t help sweating.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Man Xue closed her eyes and screamed. The atmosphere of the whole hall became tense, which was no worse than the atmosphere of life and death struggle in the challenge arena.


    Yan Qingcheng patted Lin Manxue''s little hand and said, "it''s OK. don ''t panic. Don''t be afraid. "


    Lin Manxue was a little relieved to see that I had dodged the blow, but she saw that the attack of the islanders suppressed me like a storm, and made me roll around on the ground without fighting back. If it goes on like this, I will be killed by the islanders sooner or later.


    Lin Manxue pulled out her hand and stared at Wei Wenjie coldly, saying, "don''t fight. I beg you to stop fighting. What do you want? You say, "I promise."


    Wei Wenjie took a look at Lin Manxue. There was a complicated emotion in his eyes. He could not say whether it was good or bad. He was angry or distressed. He said faintly: "look. We''ll talk about it when we''re done


    "No. No more. We give up. What do you want, you say


    Wei Wenjie didn''t answer Lin Manxue''s question, staring at the screen to continue watching the game.


    He hit me with another kick, which was very powerful. My body glided all the way and hit the fence of the challenge arena heavily. My mouth was sweet and I vomited a mouthful of blood.I can''t avoid it. I can only resist it with my body.


    This kick made me dizzy, my stomach turned upside down, and my mouth sprayed a few mouthfuls of blood.


    There is a big gap between me and Junichiro. He didn''t do his best and didn''t give full play to his speed advantage, so I was beaten by him and had no fighting power.


    Forbearance into three Lang dragged my arms, put me up to my stomach is a few knee top, my body was hit by him arch arch arch, bow into a shrimps shape, to more embarrassed how embarrassed.


    Forbearance into Saburo side of the fight while shouting: "do not accept?"


    "Serve your mother!"


    I vomited blood on his face, gritted my teeth and stuck with him. I raised my hand and hit him in the face. My fist was weak and could not hurt him at all.


    I just want to humiliate him. An Islander dares to be arrogant in China. I don''t agree with him!


    Bear into three Lang see I dare to resist, facing my stomach is a few knee top, I feel his stomach are deformed, inside the food to spit out, not to mention more uncomfortable.


    "Don''t you agree?" He insulted me and spat a mouthful of blood on him. He sneered and said, "your uncle''s. You little devil, if you have seed, you will fight. I''m not a hero


    "Eight I pulled my body up, pushed it forward slightly, and then I kicked it in my abdomen. My body flew out and hit the guardrail on the other side again.


    My body fell off the guardrail and I didn''t move on the challenge arena.


    When he saw that I was finally convinced, he was waiting for the referee to countdown with a satisfied smile on his face.


    I was quiet for a second or two, and suddenly I struggled to get up with both hands. My legs were trembling and I couldn''t stand steadily.

 Chapter 572

    I didn''t expect that my bones were so hard. At this time, I dare to stand up and continue to fight. His eyebrows are twisted into a Sichuan shape. I stretched out my thumb and made a provocative action against him.


    Forbearance into a rage, one hand pinched my neck, the other twisted into a fist in my stomach beat a few.


    I don''t care about the pain of my body. My whole body seems to be scattered. I have no strength in pain. I clenched my teeth and raised my hand to slap the islanders close by.


    In fact, I don''t have much strength in my hand. This slap can''t hurt him at all. It''s just a retaliation for his insulting me.


    Bear into a slap in the face, completely crazy, he loosened my neck, suddenly pulled my arm, turned over a shoulder fall, my body hit heavily on the challenge arena.


    Lin Manxue couldn''t see it any more. She stood up from the sofa and ran to Wei Wenjie. She took him by the hand and said, "please, stop fighting. If you fight again, you will kill him. I beg you, can''t I beg you? "


    Lin Man Xue cried as she pleaded, and the whole process turned into a tearful person. Ren Wei Wen Jie''s heart was as hard as stone, and his heart softened.


    "Man Xue, don''t do that. It''s a matter between men. Let them solve it by themselves."


    "Solve it? How to solve it? You just want to kill him, don''t you? Why do you have to shoot him? He is still a child. Why do you have to embarrass him? Do you hate him for touching me? no No, I seduced him. If you want to kill me, don''t kill him. "


    Wei Wenjie took Lin Manxue to sit beside him. He touched her little hand and said seriously:


    "man Xue, life and death are up to her fate in the challenge arena. Now that she is in the challenge arena, she will fight to the end. This is the dignity of a man and a Chinese. Besides, there are rules in the challenge arena, and I have no right to terminate the competition for no reason. Once the competition starts, as long as there is no division, it has to continue


    "I don''t want any dignity, I don''t care about any rules, I just want him to live, live well." Lin Manxue suddenly said coldly: "Wei Wenjie, if you dare to kill him today, I will hate you all my life. I will avenge him and find a chance to kill you."


    Wei Wenjie said faintly: "you can kill if you want. Today he has to pay the price. "


    "You Lin Manxue stares at Wei Wenjie viciously. Who can kill him?


    Lin Manxue is about to collapse. She glances back at the giant screen. I''m being strangled in the challenge arena on the screen. I won''t give in even if I''m beaten. It''s not my character to admit defeat. What''s more, I can''t afford to lose this man with an Islander.


    When I let go of the struggle, I put out two fingers to sneak attack, and used my last strength to insert his eyes decisively. Because my breath was disordered and my head was not accurate, I was suddenly attacked by him and only poked him in the face.


    He tried to strangle me. His powerful arm locked my neck tightly. The more I locked it, the more I breathed out and the less I breathed in. My eyes turned white. It was shocking on the huge screen. I was about to die when I saw the whole person.


    Lin Manxue was so dejected that she suddenly pulled out a laser pen from her small handbag, pointed the part of the laser at the artery on her neck, stood in front of Wei Wenjie and threatened: "Wei Wenjie, you can''t stop! If you don''t stop, I will die in front of you and splash you with my blood


    Lin Manxue takes out a laser pen to aim at herself, but Yan Qingcheng, Wei Wenjie and Lin Yunfeng are scared. Yan Qingcheng rushes to Lin Manxue''s back for the first time, trying to seize it when she doesn''t pay attention.


    No one knows the power of this pen better than him. If man Xue really presses that button, her whole neck will be punctured, and even the immortals can''t save her.


    Yan Qingcheng knows it, but Wei Wenjie knows it better. He can see the power of this new technology product at a glance. Wei Wenjie stands up in fright, hands trembling, trying to calm his nervous heart.


    Wei Wenjie, who has been wandering in the forest of bullets for more than ten years, is numb to life and death, and has never been so afraid.


    The only time, this is the first time.


    "Man Xue, put down the laser pen quickly. Don''t make any noise. It''s not a joke."


    "Wei Wenjie, will you stop? Give me a definite word. If you let him go today and save his life, can I promise you to leave him and not talk to any man in the future? Can I live alone for a lifetime? " Lin Manxue cried.


    "Man Xue -"


    "can you just say it?"


    "Man Xue, if you have something to discuss, put down your pen first."


    Lin Manxue''s persistent character broke out completely and said stubbornly, "can you just say it? Is it OK or not? I''ll give you three seconds to make a decision, 3, 2 - "


    Lin Manxue is counting very fast. Wei Wenjie, who has lost his sense of propriety, has no principle at this time. He has only one voice in his heart. Keep Lin Manxue first and don''t let her do stupid things.


    "Yes. that ''s ok. I promise you. I promise you everything. "Wei Wenjie yelled: "Tibetan mastiff, stop the game, stop the game for me immediately."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    At last, I stretched out my arms and legs to catch him.


    Forbearance into three Lang afraid I pretend to be dead, but also for a few seconds, suddenly the Tibetan mastiff jumped on the arena, pushed him away, he put his hand on my nose, I have no breath.


    The Tibetan mastiff glared at Rencheng Saburo and began to ask the staff to disperse the crowd. Lin Manxue must come down to have a look. It''s not safe for so many people to surround here.


    The melon eating crowd left in groups. When Lin Manxue saw me lying upright on the challenge arena and motionless, she was scared out of her wits. She collapsed and fell back. Yan Qingcheng hugged her behind.


    As soon as Wei Wenjie raised her hand, she immediately took the laser pen from her hand.


    "Snow. How are you doing? " Yan Qingcheng asked anxiously.


    Lin Manxue was so scared that she came back to her senses for a long time. She choked and said, "go downstairs, go downstairs."


    Yan Qingcheng helps Lin Manxue up. Lin Manxue is scared that her legs are too weak to walk. Yan Qingcheng helps her out all the way. Lin Yunfeng wants to follow her and is stopped by Wei Wenjie.


    Wei Wenjie sent people to send Lin Yunfeng, Kong xuerui, Xiang Pengyu back. All the guests in the hall outside were invited out. In such a big hall, only Lin Manxue, Yan Qingcheng, Wei Wenjie, Tibetan mastiff, bumblebee and me were left.


    Wei Wenjie asked about the Tibetan mastiff with his eyes. The Tibetan mastiff gently shook his head to indicate that I was no longer able to do so.


    Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie came up to check my injury for the first time, and they did not breathe.


    Lin Manxue shakes her head and says she doesn''t believe it. They are cheating on her. They work together to cheat her.


    Lin Manxue pushes Yan Qingcheng away and drives them all out of the challenge arena. She lies on the challenge arena crying and slowly climbs to my side. Her tears drop by drop hit on the challenge arena. This is a gorgeous beauty with tears. Crying is a despair.

 Chapter 573

    Lin Man Xue holds my head, my face is full of blood, fuzzy, Lin Man Xue put the small face on my face, with shaking hands to try my breath.


    When she found that there was no air flow between my nose and breath, Lin Manxue was stunned.


    Lin Manxue put her little hand close to my chest and felt my heartbeat. To her despair, my heart has stopped beating.


    I was killed by the islanders in the challenge arena.


    Lin Manxue doesn''t believe this fact, and she doesn''t want to accept this reality. She told herself that I was joking with her. Last time in Lin Manxue''s villa, she mistakenly killed me with high-voltage current. At that time, I didn''t breathe, and I didn''t live well.


    I''m deliberately scaring her. It must be like this. They say that bad guys live for thousands of years. How can I die like this when I''m so bad.


    I owe her things have not been cashed, how can I leave her like this, impossible, absolutely impossible.


    She is waiting for me to come back to life. She talks to her with a smile. She wants me to see her the first time I open my eyes.


    Lin Manxue hugged me for a while, and my body temperature gradually dissipated. I was forced to tighten my neck and my eyes burst out, which was quite terrible. But Manxue was not afraid. She didn''t want to close my eyes for me at all. Maybe she thought I was alive as long as I opened my eyes.


    Lin Manxue held me silent, just like an empty shell without soul, looking at me with empty eyes.


    Don''t know how long, Wei Wenjie hint Tibetan mastiff secretly keep Lin Manxue, just in case.


    Under the challenge arena, Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie are whispering something.


    "Is he really dead?" Looking at me lying upright and motionless in the challenge arena, Yan Qingcheng couldn''t believe it and had to ask Wei Wenjie.


    Wei Wenjie answered cleanly: "haven''t you checked all of them yourself?"


    Yan Qingcheng paused for a moment, and then said faintly, "I do see the whole process with my own eyes, but I feel so unreal in my heart. Today''s Ye Chutian is not the one who used to be ye Chutian. Wei Shao, you are in trouble."


    Who doesn''t know the whole of South China and East China? I''m now the son-in-law of the Mo family. Carp jumps into the dragon''s gate and is killed when they say they are killed. Wei Wenjie is not causing trouble.


    But looking at Yan Qingcheng''s expression, he didn''t seem to gloat, and there was no happy expression on his face.


    Maybe it''s because of Lin Manxue, maybe it''s because of himself.


    My death makes Yan Qingcheng feel more dangerous. He found that Wei Wenjie in front of him was no longer Wei Wenjie a few years ago, but now he was more fierce and murderous.


    Wei Wenjie can arrange for someone to kill me. Naturally, there are ways to kill him. This person has no bottom line.


    Wei Wenjie said with a smile: "that''s right. I''ve got into trouble, and it''s a big one, but before the end, who can be sure if it''s a blessing in disguise? "


    Wei Wenjie''s answer once again exceeds Yan Qingcheng''s expectation. Yan Qingcheng has a strange feeling, which is like holding an empty fist tightly, trying to grasp it but finding nothing.


    Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie are like a pair of friends for many years now. They don''t hide and watch out for each other at this time. On the contrary, they talk a lot.


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t expect Wei Wenjie to start so quickly. As soon as he and Lin Manxue came back home, they were hijacked, together with the bodyguards who took him.


    "Is that me next?" Yan Qingcheng is not taboo. He talks with Wei Wenjie half jokingly and half seriously.


    "Maybe." Wei Wenjie did not shy away and said ambiguously. Suddenly he added, "are you afraid?"


    "What do you think?" Instead of giving a direct answer, Yan asked in reverse.


    Wei Wenjie thought about it and said, "I''m afraid and not afraid."


    Yan Qingcheng nodded and shook his head: "if you dare to kill him, you may not dare to kill me."


    Wei Wenjie is noncommittal: "is it?"


    Yan Qingcheng continued: "but not necessarily, you dare to do anything when you are crazy. Since you dare to kill Mo''s family and my aunt''s son-in-law, it seems that it''s not too bad to kill a little Yan Qingcheng."


    Wei Wenjie lightly smile: "banquet big little, I in your eyes is such a man image?"


    Yan Qingcheng sees that Wei Wenjie is still talking and laughing. He is silent. Today''s Ye Chutian is not the former Ye Chutian. He is the love of the noblest Princess of the Mo family. When he dies, it''s going to make a storm. Even if Yan Qingcheng makes a mistake, he has to go around. Can Wei Wenjie not make a fuss?


    His little aunt knows best that this woman''s energy and ability are far inferior to his own. Wei Wenjie is her father''s lineage. Can you not be afraid of her?


    At this time, he is still laughing. There must be something wrong with it.


    Yan Qingcheng pondered for a moment, and finally asked: "you have a chance to kill Ye Chutian anytime and anywhere. Why do you wait until today, after he married my cousin, and kill him in front of man Xue? With all due respect, this is the most uneconomic and stupid time. "


    This is what Yan Qingcheng can''t figure out. Wei Wenjie kills Ye Chutian in front of Lin Manxue. Doesn''t he want Lin Manxue to hate him all his life?It''s all harm but no benefit.


    Why did he do that? What''s the advantage of this?


    Yan Qingcheng is not stupid enough to think that this is Wei Wenjie''s whim. There must be something wrong with it.


    Wei Wenjie said lightly: "since the banquet always asks, let''s have a chat. I once said to man Xue, who dares to touch her, I will kill him in front of her. Any promise I made to man Xue will be fulfilled. What a man says can''t be like farting. No matter who he is, no matter what happens to his identity, I will do it. "


    Yan Qingcheng said with a bitter smile: "this sentence has been circulating in South China and East China for many years. I always thought it was a rumor, but I didn''t think it was true."


    "It''s true. I said this to man Xue myself


    "This sentence is meant for me, isn''t it?" Yan Qingcheng is not stupid. How can he not know Wei Wenjie''s intention.


    Wei Wenjie does not intend to deny: "that''s right. This sentence works for anyone, but it was aimed at you at the beginning, and only you were able to do it at that time. "


    Wei Wenjie also said: "we belong to the same kind of people. We will do whatever we can to achieve our goals and show no mercy to anyone. But we are a little different, just because of this small difference, I dare to kill Ye Chutian, but you dare not. "


    Yan Qingcheng asked directly, "what is it?"


    Wei Wenjie said with a smile: "for me, once I decide what I want to do, it doesn''t matter who intercedes. I will never show mercy. But you are different. Once man Xue asks you or even threatens you, you will."


    Yan Qingcheng disagreed and said, "if you don''t, why do you stop the match when man Xue threatens herself with her life?"


    Wei Wenjie had a strange smile on his face and said, "you are wrong."


    "I was wrong?" Yan Qingcheng asked with a frown.


    "Yes. You''re wrong. I stop the game not because of the reason you said, but because I need to stop the game


    "What do you mean?" Yan Qingcheng thinks something is very wrong.


    "Ha ha. You''ll understand. "

 Chapter 574

    Wei Wenjie did not continue to explain, but changed the topic and said: "in fact, the biggest beneficiary of killing Ye Chutian is not Wei, but you. Don''t you always want to kill him? I''ll help you achieve your wish tonight. How are you going to thank me, Mr. banquet? "


    "Wei Shao, you are really joking. Ye Chutian has already married my cousin, who is my cousin husband. Today is different from the past. Why do I want him to die? "


    Wei Wenjie wants to pull him into the water. How can Yan Qingcheng be so stupid and refuse to admit it.


    Yan Qingcheng is so sensitive that Wei Wenjie is very happy. He smiles and shakes his head. He says, "Yan Da Shao is just too cautious. He has the courage to think, but not to do."


    Yan Qingcheng didn''t tangle with Wei Wenjie about this problem. After thinking about it, he said, "Wei Shao, Yan has a little question. I don''t understand it. Can you help me to answer it?"


    "Go ahead."


    "You killed her favorite man in front of man Xue. Do you think you still have a chance to win her heart?"


    Wei Wenjie thought for a while and said: "according to man Xue''s character, she will hate me for a lifetime. Just as she said in the hall just now, she will find every opportunity to kill me, and I believe that for a woman like man Xue, she will do what she says."


    Yan Qingcheng curiously asked: "since you know the result, why do you still do it? According to Wei Shao''s style, you can''t do such reckless things. Just because of a promise, you''re afraid of losing a man''s face. If it''s only because of this, I don''t believe it."


    Wei Wenjie grinned suddenly and said, "the banquet manager is worthy of being the banquet manager. To see things is to see clearly. I can hide it from everyone, but I can''t hide it from you. Do you believe that one day in the future, man Xue will not hate me, but will go through the pain of lovelorn successfully, forget the past and start a new life. What you Yan Qingcheng can''t do, I, Wei Wenjie, can easily get it. "


    "What do you mean?" Yan Qingcheng frowned tightly, and there was always a feeling of uneasiness in his heart.


    "You don''t need to know now. Maybe one day you will understand me."


    Yan Qingcheng looks at Wei Wenjie who is full of confidence. It seems that everything is under his control. He kills Ye Chutian and pokes a big basket. Why can he control everything.


    Why did he let man Xue forget Ye Chutian?


    Yan Qingcheng suddenly brightened his eyes and thought of the only possibility: "he is not dead!"


    If ye Chutian doesn''t die, the matter will be complicated. Wei Wenjie holds such a living dead man in his hand. It''s up to him to decide whether to live or die. Man Xue is not at his disposal.


    This is a trap!


    Yan Qingcheng smelled a taste of Yang Mou.


    "Captain, Miss Lin passed out." Lin Manxue was too sad and suddenly fell on my body.


    "Mr. Yan, man Xue is too tired and needs a good rest. You go Wei Wenjie has an indescribable smile on his face. He is driving Yan Qingcheng away.


    "That''s how you''re going to let me go?" Yan Qingcheng can''t believe it. Wei Wenjie took great pains to get him here. It''s not his style.


    Wei Wenjie''s behavior tonight is not a normal level of play, everything is beyond his expectation.


    This seems out of place for Yan Qingcheng, who is used to keeping everything firmly in his hands.


    Wei Wenjie patted Yan Qingcheng on the shoulder with a smile and said:


    "Mr. banquet, you''ve finished watching tonight''s good play. The rest is none of your business. I won''t leave you. I''m sorry to send you away."


    Yan Qingcheng is still standing, things are not clear, he can''t just leave, there must be something strange, there is always a trace of uneasiness in his heart.


    Wei Wenjie said with an indifferent smile:


    "I know what you think. OK, I can''t let you walk by your name. In fact, there''s nothing I can''t say. I''ve told you all about it. I''m looking for you tonight to witness three things. "


    Wei Wenjie held out three fingers and said one by one:


    "first, thank you for taking care of man Xue for so many years and not letting others bully her. I accept your love. I will not embarrass you tonight, so I will return your favor. Second, the past man Xue has passed, and the new man Xue does not belong to anyone. Ye Chutian has done something sorry for man Xue, and I will never sit back and ignore it Beating him is just a lesson for him to be punished. As for the result, I don''t care. Third, it''s officially announced tonight that I''m Wei Wenjie''s return. After that, I''ll take care of man Xue. Don''t bother. Yan is always so smart. You should know what I mean? "


    "Wei Shao, what do you want to do with them?"


    Wei Wenjie suddenly said with a smile: "it''s no trouble. Wei has his own ideas. Bumblebee, see off. "


    "Chief banquet, please Bumblebee face is still polite, but the tone is no doubt.


    Wei Wenjie has already opened his mouth to see off the guests. He can only insult himself if he entangles with him. Yan Qingcheng is not ignorant of current affairs and knows how to advance and retreat. He can only swallow this tone when it comes to today''s affairs.


    Wei Wenjie''s random move disrupted their deployment. This man not only has excellent personal ability, but also has a lot of capable people. It''s not wise to conflict with him here.Bumblebee personally escorts Yan Qingcheng to leave. A figure flashes out in the dark and respectfully says to Wei Wenjie:


    "Captain, this banquet is not easy. In such a hurry, three snipers were arranged. If I didn''t react quickly and kill them one after another, you might never see me again after today."


    "How did their snipers get past Hawkeye?"


    "I don''t know. It''s also the strangest part of me


    Wei Wenjie said after a little meditation: "Eagle, Yan Qingcheng''s intelligence system is all pervasive. If there is no shadow, we may not be able to succeed tonight."


    "Captain, who leaked Yan Qingcheng''s whereabouts to us? The shadow? " Eagle curiously asked Wei Wenjie, for this mysterious captain, Eagle heart admire.


    "Well."


    "Who is the shadow?" the eagle asked


    "I put myself in the closest person to Yan Qingcheng. He would never have thought of anyone


    The eagle nodded, suddenly thought of something, and said: "the Tibetan Mastiff has secretly sent Miss Lin and the boy surnamed ye back to the base, so we should go back."


    Wei Wenjie ordered: "secret report to the relevant departments, the black ring to me sealed."


    "Yes."


    By the time Wei Wenjie and Eagle return to a secret base, Tibetan mastiff, bumblebee and Phoenix have been waiting for a long time.


    "Captain."


    "Is everything ready?" Wei Wenjie asked Fenghuang as he changed his white coat.


    Fenghuang is a young and beautiful woman. Her real age is not more than 27 years old, but she speaks and does things like an old hand who has been in the Jianghu for many years.


    Phoenix said: "ready. Refrigerate in dry ice. Captain, have you really decided to do this? "


    Wei Wenjie frowned and said, "if you don''t do that, miss three can''t let Miss Lin go. Phoenix, who do you say is the least threatening

 Chapter 575

    "The dead."


    "Besides the dead?"


    Phoenix did not want to say: "crazy."


    Wei Wenjie asked noncommittally, "you and I have been dealing with Miss San for so many years. With your understanding of her character, do you think she will place such a big time bomb beside Miss Sun?"


    Phoenix admitted frankly: "No. It''s a miracle that Miss Lin can live to the present. Apart from your checks and balances, Yan Qingcheng also contributes a lot. "


    "That''s why I don''t embarrass him tonight." Wei wenjiedun said again:


    "we are going to carry out a new task soon. The old man said that this task is not only special but also dangerous. We have to go. As for when we can finish the task and come back or we will never come back, no one can guarantee that we should be prepared for not coming back every time we go out. Who can protect her while I''m away? "


    Phoenix some worry said: "but Captain, shadow special account, No. 1 product is still in the experimental stage, although the effect is good, but the side effects are unknown. If it is used rashly by Miss Lin, there may be some unpredictable results. "


    As they spoke, they entered a sterile laboratory, in which there were several beds. Ye Chutian was lying on the left bed, and Lin Manxue was on the right bed.


    Looking at Lin Manxue, who is lying on the bed tightening her brows, Wei Wenjie hesitates to pace back and forth in the laboratory. Tibetan mastiff, bumblebee and Phoenix all stand still for fear of affecting Wei Wenjie''s thinking.


    Wei Wenjie pondered for a moment, and suddenly his brow was shining with gold. Every time he showed this expression on his face, it showed that he had made the final decision that could not be changed.


    Phoenix knows, so do Tibetan mastiff and bumblebee.


    "Phoenix, do it! Product 1 is for Miss Lin and product 2 is for ye Chutian. "


    "Yes."


    Phoenix picked up the syringe, opened the No. 1 product, first gave Lin Manxue an injection, then changed a needle, and then opened the No. 2 product, gave me an injection.


    Wei Wenjie was watching us all the time, until Fenghuang gave us the injection without any special reaction, and then he stretched out his tight brow slightly.


    Wei Wenjie seems to be talking to himself and saying to others: "if you control Ye Chutian, you will control Miss Sun''s lifeblood, and miss sun is the only death place for miss three. No matter how severe she is, she should be restrained. Man Xue, don''t worry. As long as I live, no one dares to do anything to you. "


    ¡­¡­


    I have a long life in my dream.


    I ran and ran as hard as I could. At last, I ran to the edge of a cliff. The edge of the cliff was covered with smoke. I looked forward and saw that the cliff was not deep. I couldn''t see clearly in the hazy smoke. All the beasts chasing me came around. I closed my eyes and jumped.


    I jumped, I jumped off the cliff again, my body was falling fast, and I experienced the vertigo of free fall again.


    I opened my eyes and sat up with a scream of "ah". I was in a cold sweat. I found myself lying on a strange bed. Everything around me was so strange.


    It''s quiet here. My nose is full of the smell of grass and flowers. What''s this place.


    Didn''t I jump off the cliff and die?


    It scared the hell out of me.


    I patted my chest and was about to get up. I found that my body was aching, like a broken bone. The light from the outside came straight in through the glass windows and curtains, and the room was bright.


    I didn''t have the strength to get up slowly. Step by step, I moved to the window and opened the curtain. The sunlight was more bright, which swept away the mildew on me. I stretched and leaned over the window, staring at the courtyard outside the window in a daze.


    I forget what happened. My brain is so numb, like in a dream, not like in a dream.


    Suddenly the door was pushed open. Yu Xi came in with a bottle of boiled water. She was surprised to see me wake up. She opened the bottle by mistake and fell to the ground.


    "Chutian, are you awake? You wake up at last


    Yu Xi pulled me to look left and right, and my face was full of surprises.


    "Yu Xi, why are you?" I''m not smart enough. I can''t match the plot in my dream at all. I''m not with Lin Manxue and Mo Han. How did I change into Yu Xi.


    Yu Xi blushed and said, "you are ill. Mr. Lin sent me to take care of you."


    "Mr. Lin, why didn''t she come to see me?" The person I care about most is Lin Manxue. Why didn''t I see her.


    Yu Xi''s eyes dodged. She first lowered her head, then gently raised her head and said with a smile: "recently, there are so many things in the company. Mr. Lin is too busy at work and has meetings all day. A few days ago, she went to Beijing on a business trip. I don''t know if she has returned. Maybe she will come to see you later."


    I always think what''s wrong with Yu Xi''s words, but before I understand, Yu Xi changes the topic: "how do you feel?"


    I nodded: "in addition to some body ache and fatigue, the other pour nothing."Yu Xi blurted out: "after sleeping for more than two months, I''m sure I''ll be sour and tired. It''s nothing. It''s a normal reaction."


    "Ah? I beg your pardon? You said I slept more than two months? " I looked at Yu Xi in surprise. How could I feel that I had just had a dream? How could it be more than two months.


    What happened?


    I patted my skull, but I couldn''t remember anything, so I dreamed that I jumped into the bottom of the cliff, and then I woke up.


    Ouch. The more I thought about it, the more painful it was. I covered my temples and couldn''t help crying.


    Yu Xi was so surprised that he put his face close to me and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Come on, I''ll help you lie down. "


    Yu Xi slowly helped me back to bed.


    "Where is this?"


    "A friend''s house."


    I just looked out of the window at the view in the courtyard. It''s not as noisy as a big city. It''s quiet everywhere.


    "This is not a deep city."


    "No. A remote town in Hunan. "


    "Ah? How did we come to Hunan? "


    Yu Xi said: "the doctor said that your disease needs a quiet environment, so we sent you here."


    "Sick? What''s wrong with me? "


    Yu Xi said: "don''t think so much, sleep again."


    After I woke up, I was too weak. I lay in the farmhouse for two days before I could barely be helped by Yu Xi to go out for a walk. During the whole process, I didn''t see Lin Manxue come to see me and didn''t call to ask about my situation. It''s too strange. Didn''t Yu Xi tell Lin Manxue that I woke up.


    My cell phone is missing. I can''t find it.


    During this period, I borrowed Yu Xi''s mobile phone to make a phone call to Lin Manxue. The phone was turned off. I made a phone call to her office, which rang for a long time and no one answered.


    Haven''t you come back from your business trip?


    Even if she comes back from a business trip to Shencheng, I''m in Hunan now, so man Xue may not have time to come and see me.


    I comfort myself so much.


    Yu Xi has been here with me all these days. At night, she sleeps in the bed next to me.

 Chapter 576

    This is a folding bed. It''s hard. In fact, I''m all right. I don''t need her to accompany me day and night. But Yu Xi doesn''t agree. She has to suffer in this small house with me.


    I was raised in this small town for more than a week, and my body recovered 30% or 40%. During this period, I didn''t see Lin Manxue, and I was upset. I wanted to go back to Shencheng, but I couldn''t get over it. I had to go back to Shannan village with me first.


    She also helped me clean up the house in Shannan village. I asked Yu Xi to go home or go to work in the company. I didn''t have to accompany me any more. I cleaned up myself and prepared to go to work in the company. I had a lot of things in my heart. I can''t stay too long when I go back to Shenzhen. I need to make a handover.


    No matter what I say, Yu Xi just doesn''t leave me, and Yu Xi also said grandly that the job that President Lin arranged for her is to take good care of my body, and asked me not to go to work before my body fully recovered.


    "I''m in good health. Why don''t you let me go to work?"


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "you are so weak now, how can you go to work? And this is what Mr. Lin asked. If you have any questions, you can call Mr. Lin directly. As long as she agrees, I have no problem. "


    Yu Xi is a thief now, and he has learned to use Lin Manxue to crush me. I borrowed Yu Xi''s mobile phone to make a call to Lin Manxue, but no one answered. I want to call other colleagues in the company to ask about the situation, but Yu Xi''s mobile phone has only a few friends'' numbers.


    "Why can''t Mr. Lin get through all the time?"


    Yu Xi said: "Mr. Lin may go to some meeting. It is estimated that he needs to turn off his mobile phone."


    "What meeting will take a few days?"


    "Who knows, I''m guessing. Mr. Ye, I''m a minion. I don''t know about the top leaders. Besides, I''ve been with you all this time and I don''t know anything about the company. "


    Yu Xi carefully made the bed for me and said with a smile: "Mr. Ye, Mr. Lin is such a big person, and she is not a child. You are afraid that she will lose herself! Don''t think about it. Your body hasn''t recovered yet. You need more rest. Come on, lie down. "


    I feel extremely weak and easily sleepy, so I go to sleep in a daze.


    In my sleep, I heard a slight sound of footsteps leaving me. Then I heard someone talking outside the yard. The voice was too small for me to hear clearly. I only occasionally heard "OK, no, um" and so on.


    I fell asleep so deeply that I didn''t want to wake up.


    In the evening, I woke up from my dream. This time I had a dream. I had no impression of it. I only vaguely remember that I was in a dream.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Yu Xi, who was looking at me nervously.


    "Yu Xi." There seems to be something stuck in my throat. I can''t say it.


    "Oh, great, you finally wake up. You just scared me to death. Did you have a nightmare?"


    I was in a daze and wanted to sit up. Yu Xi came up and helped me lean on the back of the bed.


    "Is it dark?"


    "It''s dark. Are you hungry? "


    "Hungry."


    Yu Xi said with a smile, "I knew you would be hungry when you wake up. I made porridge for you. Wait, I''ll bring it to you."


    Yu Xi left the bedroom and went to the kitchen. I picked up the mobile phone that Yu Xi put on the bedside table and saw that there was no electricity.


    Yu Xi came back soon, and brought a bowl of hot porridge.


    "Here, I''ll feed you." Yu Xi scooped a spoonful of porridge to make me open my mouth.


    "Thank you for your evening. I can do it myself." I took my rice bowl from Yu Xi and took a few mouthfuls at will. I didn''t have much taste in my mouth. In addition, I didn''t like porridge. During this period, I drank porridge every day, so I had no appetite.


    I did not eat a few mouthfuls, Yu Xi wiped my mouth for me, I was embarrassed to look at her: "thank you."


    "You are so polite to me." Yu Xi took a look at me with a smile and poured me a cup of boiled water. The patient needs more boiled water.


    I drank a few mouthfuls of boiled water and asked Yu Xi, "how are Yifei and Tao Ying?"


    "Very good. During the Spring Festival last year, Yifei went to Tao Ying''s home. Yifei''s mouth is sweet. After his aunt and uncle, his hands and feet are diligent. Tao Ying''s whole family is very satisfied with him. After meeting his parents this time, the relationship between them has been further developed and settled. "


    I''m very happy to hear that Yifei and Tao Ying have such a good relationship. I''m going to leave Shencheng for Hangzhou. Maybe I won''t come back to this city in the future. I miss here. I miss these friends and my lovers in this city. I hope they all have a good life.


    I asked again, "and you? How are you and Dou Chen? "


    As soon as I mentioned Dou Chen, Yu Xi''s face turned red immediately. She said ambiguously, "what you say is me. That''s it. "


    This may be the last time I care about their lives, so I don''t think it''s anything. I dare to ask.


    "Dou Chen didn''t plan to go any further with you?"Yu Xi''s face is more red, bright red as blood. She lowers her head and her voice is as thin as a mosquito: "what is further?"


    "Marriage or something."


    Yu Xi was silent for a long time before she lowered her head and asked me softly, "do you think I''m suitable for him?"


    "Right. Of course. I think Dou Chen is a good man. He is handsome, talented and good for you. If you can marry him, you will not be buried


    When Yu Xi heard the words "good woman", she suddenly looked up and asked me seriously:


    "do you think I am a good woman?"


    "What is feeling. You are


    This is from my heart. I really think Yuxi is one of the best women in the world. I also really think Dou Chen and Yuxi are suitable.


    "Did he propose to you?"


    Yu Xi squinted and thought, "yes."


    "Did you promise?"


    Yu Xi shook his head: "No."


    "Why?"


    Yu Xi didn''t speak at first. After a long time, she said softly, "don''t talk about this. Do you want to eat something else?"


    Yu Xi takes the initiative to escape this topic, which makes me feel a little confused. Is there any change between her and Dou Chen.


    One of the women I worry about most is Yu Xi. Yu Xi can also be regarded as a red confidant of mine. She is one of my few female friends. She is such a simple and kind woman. I''m really afraid that she will be hurt.


    "What''s the matter with you? Did you fight?" I tried to ask.


    "No


    Yu Xi''s eyes are evasive. This woman can''t lie and blushes when she lies.


    "No. Your eyes tell me it''s not right. Yu Xi, are you hiding something from me? "


    "Not really." Yu Xi did not dare to look at my eyes, stood up to escape the house, I was anxious to pull down her little hand, maybe the strength did not control well, I pulled Yu Xi and fell into my arms.


    Yu Xi''s body heavily hit in my arms, her hands around my neck, a Wang such as autumn eyes staring at me, this moment, I see a woman looking at a man''s eyes.

 Chapter 577

    This -


    my body beat a spirit, quickly pushed Yu Xi away, Yu Xi also embarrassed to turn around and stand in front of my bed, just like doing something wrong.


    "Yu Xi, I''m sorry. I just tried too hard. I didn''t mean to."


    Yu Xi shook his head and said, "it''s my fault."


    Yu Xi and I remain relatively silent. I don''t know what''s going on. After waking up from my dream this time, I found that my relationship with Yu Xi is a little complicated, not as pure as before.


    What happened during my coma?


    Yu Xi stood for a while and went out quietly. Maybe her heart was not calm.


    I lie in bed thinking about my heart. I have been sleeping for so long, and I don''t know what happened outside. The deadline given by Xu Mengyao has already expired. I didn''t go back to Hangzhou in time. Will she do anything unfavorable to Lin Manxue?


    Every time I ask about Lin Manxue and Manxue company, Yu Xi always falters, either evades the question, or answers the wrong question, often the donkey lip is not on the horse mouth.


    I am flustered in the heart, always have a kind of uneasy feeling.


    I climbed out of bed, rummaged through the boxes and turned out the old mobile phone that I had used before. The mobile phone had already run out of power. I plugged in the charger to charge the mobile phone, forced it on, and found the number of Luyuan in the address book. I want to know about Manxue company and Lin Manxue as soon as possible.


    The phone rang for a while and then got through.


    "Hello."


    "It''s a long way, it''s me. Ye Chutian


    "Ah? Mr. Ye said Lu Yuan''s familiar voice seems to have a little surprise and a little surprise.


    "It''s a long way. Is it convenient for you to talk?"


    "Convenient. Mr. Ye, where have you been during this time? Why can''t you be contacted. You know something happened to Mr. Lin? " Lu Yuan said anxiously on the opposite side.


    "What? I beg your pardon? What happened to Mr. Lin? "


    Lu Yuan said: "President Lin was taken away by a group of police."


    "When did it happen?"


    "More than a month ago. I''ve been asking about general manager Lin these days, but I have nothing to do with it. As a result, I haven''t got any information. "


    "How could that be?" I asked to myself.


    When Lu Yuan heard my words across the street, he thought I asked her, so he said, "I don''t know. Mr. Lin is taken away for no reason, and is not allowed to visit."


    I''m so anxious that Xu Mengyao finally starts with Lin Manxue. I''ve been gone for more than two months, and she must put the account on her head.


    "How is the company now?" Lin Man Xue is the soul of man Xue company. Her arrest will certainly cause riots. Snake without head is no good. If man Xue company doesn''t have Lin Man Xue, it''s hard to imagine what chaos will be like.


    "It''s a mess. Lin is always the mainstay of Manxue company. She has been away for more than a month without any news. The company''s people are lax, and everyone feels that the sky is going to collapse. Mr. Ye, now many projects have stopped, and the company''s working capital on its books has broken. Every time the bosses have a meeting, they know that they are quarreling, and no one can control the situation. "


    I knew it would be like this. Except for Lin Manxue, no one else in Manxue company disagrees with anyone. Besides, there are many gangs. More than a dozen bosses are divided into three or four groups. It''s strange that you do your business and I do mine.


    "Where are you now?"


    "The company. Mr. Ye, how about you? "


    "I just went back to Shencheng two days ago, so you can watch in the company first and call me if you have anything. This is the old number I used before. Just call this number. I''ll ask someone about Mr. Lin first. "


    "Good."


    I hung up the phone and wanted to call Lin Yunfeng. Lin Yunfeng is Lin Manxue''s younger brother. He must know some inside information.


    I didn''t get in touch with Xu Mengyao at the first time for two reasons: first, I didn''t have her number on my mobile phone, so I couldn''t get in touch with her for the time being; second, I don''t know what the situation is now, I need to find out a general situation first and then find her to settle the accounts.


    The phone rang for a while before Lin Yunfeng got through.


    "Who is it?" Lin Yunfeng''s tone on the other side was quite bad, so he just picked me up.


    "I don''t know. You, brother Ye


    "Damn it! Scum like you also deserve to be my brother. I''ll be damned if I know you! Ye Chutian, why are you still alive? " Lin Yunfeng said colder and colder, and his tone became more and more poisonous.


    "Xiao Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Yunfeng said with disdain, "what''s wrong with me? You''re so happy to ask me what''s wrong with me! Ye, you have a big life. You can''t be killed in this way. Don''t see me in the future. I will beat you once I see you. "


    Lin Yunfeng scolded and said for a long time that I didn''t understand anything.


    I was steady and steady. At this time, I didn''t have the heart to think too much. Let alone being run, I didn''t feel much.


    What I''m most concerned about now is what happened to Lin Manxue, why Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie would sit by and watch Lin Manxue be arrested for more than a month."Xiao Feng, don''t scold me. What''s the matter?"


    "What the hell do I have to talk to you about. Go away Lin Yunfeng hung up without saying a word. I don''t clean up for days. He has a long temper.


    I dialed back again, and Lin Yunfeng immediately cut it off. I dialed back again, and then cut it off again and again. In the end, Lin Yunfeng was annoyed and directly contacted me after connecting:


    "are you sick. Do you have nothing to do when you are full? "


    "Lin Yunfeng, when you are angry, I''ll ask you, what''s the matter with your sister?" My temper also came up, not hard some, Lin Yunfeng this smelly boy must go to heaven.


    "What can I do for you?" Lin Yunfeng was about to hang up again. I said fiercely, "you little son of a bitch, if you dare to hang up on me again, can you believe that I will kill you now, strip you away, and let you live in disgrace all your life?"


    "Come on, you have seed!" Lin Yunfeng challenged.


    "Come on, whoever doesn''t come. You send me a location. I''ll come here now. "


    "Yes. There are seeds. I''m waiting for you


    "You wait for me."


    After Lin Yunfeng hung up, we added wechat to each other, and soon sent me a location. I put on my clothes and prepared to go out. Yu Xi just came in at this time.


    "What do you want to do?" Yu Xi stopped me from going out.


    "I''ll go out and do something, and I''ll be back soon."


    "No. You can''t go out until you are well Yuxi doesn''t give way, it''s not to stop me.


    "Yu Xi, if you don''t let me go out, is there something to hide from me?"


    "No Yu Xi blushed. Her face betrayed her. How could she blush.


    "All right. I know it all. Something happened to President Lin, right? "


    Ah! Yu Xi covers her mouth. She doesn''t know how I know the news. No, I''m isolated from the outside world. The news is shielded from me and shouldn''t be sent to me.


    "Who are you listening to?" Yu Xi also plans to deny it.


    I looked into Yu Xi''s eyes and said, "Yu Xi, you are a woman who can''t lie. Will I be the first one you are cheated? Tell me, what''s the matter with Mr. Lin and what''s going on in this period of time? "

 Chapter 578

    Yu Xi couldn''t hide it from me, so he took my arm with both hands and said firmly in his eyes, "don''t ask so many questions. I don''t know anything. Mr. Lin only asked me to guard you and take care of you. He didn''t tell me anything else."


    "Yu Xi, do you still want to cheat me at this time?"


    Yu Xi shook his head and said, "No. Chutian, how can I cheat you? How can I be willing to cheat you. You believe me. I''m telling the truth. I really don''t know anything. "


    "Then how do you know something happened to Mr. Lin?"


    Yu Xi thought about it and decided to tell me the truth:


    "Pei Zhu told me."


    "Is that her?"


    "Well. On the day of President Lin''s accident, Pei Zhu called you. You were in a coma. I answered the phone. General manager Lin once said at the meeting that you should go to research a project and go out for a period of time. Don''t contact you if you have nothing to do. Assistant Pei wants to tell you the news as soon as possible. It is for this reason that I know the news. As for the details, I don''t know. I think the whole company''s colleagues are confused. "


    I nodded slightly. If Xu Mengyao really manipulated this matter behind her back and did it without any leakage, how could they get any clues in Yuxi.


    "Did you hide my cell phone?"


    Yu Xi extremely unnaturally nodded: "well. You''re not well yet. That day you suddenly woke up. I''m afraid you''ll get angry when you know about Mr. Lin, so I''ll hide your mobile phone secretly. Chutian, don''t be angry, OK? "


    Yu Xi turns out a box under the sofa in the living room, in which is my mobile phone. She takes it out and hands it to me.


    Yuxi treats me sincerely, how can I blame her.


    I''ll find a power bank to charge my mobile phone. I''m going to ask Lin Yunfeng to make it clear. Lin Yunfeng must have known about me and Mo Han. I just deliberately stimulated him to be afraid that he would not see me.


    "Yu Xi, you stay at home and I''ll go back."


    "Chutian, what are you doing? Don''t worry about your health. I once called assistant Pei, and she said that Mr. Lin''s case was so big that it didn''t work for anyone to come forward. "


    Yu Xi uses his body to block me from going out. My body is still very weak now. I can''t walk steadily. I''m in a trance. I sleep a little carelessly. Can I run out with such a constitution.


    I want to squeeze out. Yu Xi sticks to her chest and won''t give in.


    I tried several times but failed. Instead, I stepped back and said to Yu Xi seriously:


    "Yu Xi, you should know my temper. Lin always has difficulties. I can''t sit at home and don''t do anything. This shouldn''t be ye Chutian''s character. Will you get out of the way? "


    "No. Chutian, I know you are worried, but this matter can''t be solved in a hurry. We should take a long-term view and take our time. I''ve been paying close attention to it all the time. Can I let you know as soon as I have any news? "


    Yu Xi knows that she can''t stop me, but she doesn''t trust me to go out. I''m in such a state that I''m going to have an accident.


    "Yu Xi, listen to me and let me out."


    "No. Mr. Lin asked me to take care of you. If you have any problems, how can I tell her. I believe that if Mr. Lin knew about it, he would agree with me. "


    At any rate, I say that Yu Xi just doesn''t give way, which makes me helpless. When I get angry, I directly pull Yu Xi''s little hand to pull her away. Now I don''t have much strength in my body, which uses half of my strength.


    I pull away Yu Xi''s body in front of the door, ready to slip out. Yu Xi suddenly hugs me in the back, and my body rushing out is imprisoned by her.


    Yu Xi''s high chest is on my back, soft, and I feel like I''m sleeping on a soft Simmons.


    "Yu Xi, let go."


    "No. I said no, No. You can''t walk steadily now. Can we take care of some and go out again? I beg you, Chutian. Can I beg you? "


    I begged Yuxi to let me out, and Yuxi begged me to stay at home. There was no one left between us. We begged each other.


    Yu Xi holds me so tightly that I can''t move. Now I''m not as strong as her. I want to break her hand, but I can''t.


    I have to get out.


    I suddenly nervous, thought of a way is not the way, women only in one case just like a pile of mud, how to do it.


    I remember Yuxi was ticklish, originally wanted to use the tickling method to make it automatically let go, but now I turned my back to Yuxi, the sight was blocked, backhand tickling turned into attacking my chest, I released two hands, backhand pressed two soft things of Yuxi, Yuxi''s body was like being attacked by electricity, the body''s strength was evacuated, immediately released me.


    I shuddered, said "sorry" and ran away. Yu Xi reacted and tried to pull me. I ran out of the yard. Yu Xi chased me out and followed me all the time.


    I didn''t run two steps to get tired. I squatted on the ground for breath. This time I was injured. My strength was greatly damaged. My body was weak to the extreme. I was always weak."Chutian, are you ok?" Yu Xi squatted in front of me, asked me heartily, and patted me gently behind me.


    "No - nothing."


    It took me a long time to ease up.


    "Come on. I''ll help you go back and lie down Yu Xi wanted to help me up. I pushed away her little hand and said, "No. I''m not going back. I''m going out. "


    "Are you going out like this? You just don''t know how to cherish your body? Can''t you take pity on me for the sake of taking care of you day and night for two months? "


    This is the first time that Yu Xi said heavy work to me. It seems that she is really annoyed. I''m on her axis, and they don''t give in to each other.


    "I have to go out this time. Yu Xi, I have an important person to meet. He must know about President Lin


    Yu Xi saw that I was determined to do so, and it was related to the safety of general manager Lin. she was not good enough to insist on not letting me go out. Yu Xi thought about it and said, "if you want to go out, you must take me with you. I can follow you wherever you go, and I can take care of you at any time."


    "No, I''ll be fine. You wait for me at home


    "No, if you don''t take me, I won''t let you out."


    I thought about it and nodded. Yu Xi helped me up and went out together.


    We took a taxi outside Shannan village and rushed to the destination according to the address Lin Yunfeng sent me. This is a bar. When we got to the bar, it was dusk. The sun was slanting to the West and we were about to set.


    I called Lin Yunfeng outside the bar, and he sent me a private room number. I took Yu Xi to find the private room. As soon as I opened the door, my head was suddenly covered by something. In a moment, it was dark, and then I got several punches and kicks.


    Although my eyes can not see, but in instinct, my hands to protect the key.

 Chapter 579

    Because my body was too weak, I was knocked down by the other party in three or two times, and then they beat me up again.


    Yu Xi, who was behind me, saw that I was attacked by someone and started to cry. She pushed away several people who beat me, covered me under her body and beat me with her body.


    No matter how many people there are, they continue to beat us. Because of Yu Xi''s protection, I don''t get as much as she does. Yu Xi holds me and cries. She only cries in pain.


    I heard Yu Xi''s cry. I got up and hugged her. I exposed my whole back to them and beat her as long as I could keep her. Even if I was killed, I deserved it. I couldn''t implicate her.


    My forehead was kicked by someone and fell to the ground with a thump. I just passed out.


    When I woke up, the whole room was full of smoke. My hands and feet were tied to a chair. Yuxi was also tied by them. Her mouth was full of things. Now she was lying on a sofa.


    In addition to me and Yu Xi, there is only one person left in the room, that is Lin Yunfeng.


    Now Lin Yunfeng is sitting on the chair in front of me, staring at me coldly.


    "Lin Yunfeng, what the hell are you doing? Let her go." I scream, I don''t care what Lin Yunfeng does to me, I hurt man Xue, he is man Xue''s brother, beat me is light, I have nothing to say, but Yu Xi is innocent, he is so to her, I absolutely don''t allow.


    "Why are you shouting so loud! I think it was too light just now. I want to do it again! " Lin Yunfeng took a puff of smoke, spit the smoke on my face and said coldly.


    "What do you want? Yuxi is innocent. Let her go. Don''t involve other people in our affairs. "


    "Oh, it hurts! Ye Chutian, you are a son of a bitch, a villain, you know? You don''t like my elder sister. Why do you want to provoke her? Now, she''s in jail because of you. Are you happy? You see how beautiful you are. You are carefree and happy outside. How about my sister? Have you ever thought about her? "


    Talking about snow, I have no temper, cowardly said: "Xiao Feng, not as you think."


    Lin Yunfeng smashed his cigarette butt on the ground and said to me: "what if it''s not like that. You are married to others and become the son-in-law of the Mo family. The crow has changed into a Phoenix. Why do you go back to Shencheng? How do you want to see my sister''s jokes? Do you want to see that she is pregnant with your son of a bitch and gives birth to this son of a bitch for you in prison? "


    I stupefied, silly to ask: "you - what do you say? Your sister is pregnant with my baby? "


    Lin Yunfeng said coldly, "are you very proud to hear this news? A beautiful woman is pregnant with your child. Do you think you are very strong? "


    "Is that true?" At this moment, I feel that I am in a dream. Mo Han is pregnant and man Xue is pregnant. What evil have I done? How can two women be pregnant with my child at the same time.


    "Hum, you''ll be confused at this time. Are you afraid to affect your position in the Mo family? Don''t worry, my elder sister is not such a sensible woman, and she can''t give birth to a child for such a scum as you. If she beats the child, you won''t have such worries. Ha ha, Congratulations, uncle mo


    I was completely shocked by Lin Yunfeng''s words. Man Xue used to be pregnant with my child, but now the child is gone. I - my lips are wriggling gently. I want to say something, but I don''t know what I want to say. I really hope this is a dream, a dream that will never happen in reality.


    I remember that before returning to China, Lin Manxue said that she would give me a gift, which I wanted and liked the most. This gift is me and her children.


    When I understand what this gift is, it''s too late. Mo Han and I are married, and she is in a mess.


    "Xiao Feng, how is your sister now? Is she all right? " I thought of Lin Manxue and asked Lin Yunfeng immediately.


    "Good. Very good. As long as you don''t harm her, how can she be bad? " I know Lin Yunfeng is talking angrily. How can man Xue be better now? She has just lost her child and is now a prisoner. It will be a long prison sentence waiting for her. It''s strange that she can be better.


    "Xiaofeng, where is your sister now?"


    Lin Yunfeng glared at me angrily: "why do you ask this? Yes? It''s not enough to harm her outside. I don''t want to let her go even if I enter the detention house? "


    I looked into Lin Yunfeng''s eyes and said sincerely, "Xiao Feng, thousands of mistakes are all my fault. I''m sorry for her. You tell me where she is and what I can do to save her. As long as I can save her, I''ll do whatever you want me to do."


    "Hum, ye Chutian, I''m not the little girl you lied to. Do you think I''ll believe you? You''d better save your sweet words to coax Miss mo. my sister doesn''t need them. "


    Lin Yunfeng taunts me again and again, but I have nothing to say. It''s true that I''ve done something wrong step by step. I''ve made a mistake for a moment, and I''ve become an eternal hate. It''s impossible to look back.


    "Xiaofeng, let''s save it for later. The first thing for today''s plan is to rescue your sister. Tell me about her current situation.""Save her? Ye Chutian, do you think you can cheat a woman? You really think you are omnipotent. I''ll tell you that you are good for nothing except making use of women and playing with women''s feelings. If you are such a loser, how can you save her? "


    I sincerely said again: "Xiaofeng, don''t say angry words. I know you blame me and hate me, but can we settle this resentment after saving your sister?"


    "No


    My temper has also come up. It''s urgent for Lin Manxue to do something. What''s the use of his complaining here all the time? When he does something, he will do it. Now the reality is to find a way to make up for it. He can''t wait to die.


    "OK, how can you relieve Qi? You say, as long as you can say it, I''ll do whatever you say."


    "No regrets?"


    "Never go back."


    Lin Yunfeng picked up a fruit knife from the tea table, cut the rope on my hands and feet, then threw the fruit knife to me and said, "you can do it yourself. You should know what I want."


    Yu Xi couldn''t make a sound because her mouth was full of things. She could only look at us with frightened eyes. She shook her head and blinked her eyes to show me not to mess.


    Yu Xi''s body is wriggling on the sofa. She wants to break away from us and stop me from doing stupid things.


    I moved my hands and feet, pinched the fruit knife in my palm, and suddenly stabbed my thigh three times. Yu Xi suddenly fainted.


    I looked at Lin Yunfeng and said faintly, "I can''t give you my life for the time being. I want to save your sister. When she gets out of trouble safely, I want to kill her or cut her as you like. But I''ll let you charge some interest first. I''ll make three cuts in my body, three knives and six holes. You''ll take the interest first. What about the rest in the future? "

 Chapter 580

    Lin Yunfeng didn''t expect that I really dare to start. He has seen that my body is extremely weak, and I walk with a shake. These three sabres make me bleed a lot.


    Lin Yunfeng asked the front desk for a medicine box. This bar is open by a friend of his. He often comes here to play. The waiter is very familiar with him.


    Lin Yunfeng helped me to bandage the wound skillfully, and he didn''t plan to send me to the hospital. Maybe he really took it as interest and took it as soon as he collected it. He was not allowed to take care of my life and death.


    The wound didn''t bleed any more, and it didn''t matter much. I just couldn''t move for the time being. My body was empty, but now I''ve shed so much blood. A daze came to my heart. I forced myself to sit on the sofa face to face with Lin Yunfeng.


    "Ye Chutian, don''t think that if you prick yourself a few times, I''ll forgive you. It''s not over. You''re right. At present, my sister''s business is the biggest one. Let''s put the rest aside and count it later. "


    "What''s the matter with your sister? Tell me about it."


    Lin Yunfeng took out a pack of cigarettes, took out two and gave me one. He took a few puffs of cigarettes and said, "I don''t know the specific situation. Since my sister was taken away, I have never seen her again. Only my sister''s lawyer has seen her."


    I quickly asked, "what does your sister''s lawyer say?"


    Lin Yunfeng said: "the lawyer said that my sister was not in a good state. She was very depressed and silent. She didn''t say a word to her. She didn''t say anything when she asked."


    "Do you know why your sister went in?"


    "He was sued by Lin''s group. Maybe it''s because of Manxue company or Yijing building, or maybe it''s because of what my sister did when she was president of Lin''s group. In short, there are a lot of problems, and I''m also confused. "


    It''s really Xu Mengyao who is making trouble. I hate her so much, but I can''t deny it. Lin Manxue must know that once these things are poked out and held by the other party, it''s only a matter of time before she is convicted.


    "Xiaofeng, didn''t you ask Yan Dashao for inside information? He has a lot of powers and information. Why don''t you ask him?"


    Lin Yunfeng said dejectedly: "it''s hard for Yan Da Shao to protect himself. He was sued and arrested by Qingcheng company."


    "What?" I can''t believe how Yan Qingcheng, the founder of Qingcheng company, was sued by his own company.


    "Is the message reliable?"


    While smoking, Lin Yunfeng said: "I don''t know whether the news is reliable or not. Anyway, I can''t see Yan Da Shao himself. I went to see him several times, but failed every time. A friend of mine secretly told me the news."


    "Wei Wenjie, did you try to ask him for help?"


    "Yes. But Wei Shao is not in Shencheng. He has gone on a business trip. "


    "Business trip? Where to go on business? " I continued.


    Lin Yunfeng thought for a moment and said: "business trip is just a cover. A person like Wei Shao must be on a secret mission. His whereabouts are uncertain. It''s hard for us to find him. Wei Shao once gave me a number and told me to call that number when I had something to do, but I couldn''t get through this time. "


    "Will he not answer on purpose?"


    Lin Yunfeng shook his head and said, "who knows. My sister is making a lot of trouble. I begged a lot of people, but they are not willing to help me. I can''t even find anyone who inquires. No one is willing to go through this muddy water. Ye Chutian, what do you think we should do? "


    I locked my brow and said, "when something like this happened to your elder sister, do you Lin''s family just sit and watch?"


    "Who cares? Who cares? Who has the ability. My father, he is a gambler, eating, drinking, whoring and gambling, only know some friends, where to inquire about the news? My mother does not go out of the gate. She stays at home all day eating and chanting Buddhism. What channels can she have? As for the rest of the Lin family, it goes without saying that when my sister was the president of the Lin group, she was envious of my sister. I wish my sister had an accident. If she didn''t fall into the well, it would be good. I hope they can save my sister. I''m delusional. "


    I sit on the sofa and meditate. On the surface, it seems to be man Xue''s problem. In fact, it''s because of me. I have to tie the bell to solve the problem. I have to go back to Hangzhou to find Xu Mengyao to solve the problem.


    I put out the cigarette end and said to Lin Yunfeng, "Xiao Feng, give me your sister''s business, and I will give her an account. You can rest assured that no matter what the cost, I will save her. "


    "How to save it?"


    I patted Lin Yunfeng on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to worry about it. I have my own way."


    I got up to leave the bar, and my leg was still very painful. When I stood up, I was in a cold sweat, but I didn''t care. I had to rush back to Hangzhou as soon as possible to rescue man Xue.


    As soon as I think of Lin Manxue''s suffering in the cold detention house, my heart is like a knife. I want to suffer these hardships instead of her.


    "Brother Ye." Lin Yunfeng suddenly called me brother Ye. I looked back at him and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter, what else?"


    Lin Yunfeng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he finally asked:


    "you and my sister --"I waved my hand and said, "Xiaofeng, this matter is too complicated. Don''t worry about the adult''s affairs."


    In fact, Lin Yunfeng is the same age as me. I call him child pure broken, because I regard myself as his brother-in-law and he as my brother-in-law.


    Lin Yunfeng said with a bitter smile:


    "how did I become a child? Brother ye, in fact, I have known about you and my sister for a long time. I just pretend to be deaf and dumb all the time. In the past, because my brother-in-law was Xiang Pengyu, I always covered up for you. I didn''t expect that when Xiang Pengyu''s problem was solved, you had this problem again. I can see that you love my sister deeply. Others may not understand it, but those who have really loved will understand it. Maybe you also have some unavoidable difficulties. "


    Lin Yunfeng seems to have grown up overnight. No longer is he the domineering, playful and idle childe who likes to pick up girls all day long, or maybe he knows a lot about Lin Manxue.


    He can have today, all rely on the Lin family and Lin Manxue this tiger skin bluff, but today''s Lin family is not what it used to be, Lin Manxue from needless to say, in prison, can come out to say two.


    Lin Yunfeng has experienced a period of time from heaven to hell. He has tasted the cruelest reality in the world. He has no way to ask for help, runs into walls everywhere, is ridiculed and bullied by others, and suffers from inner fear.


    In the past more than a month, he has experienced more negative emotions such as helplessness, anxiety, hesitation and anxiety than he experienced in the past 20 years.


    "Do you know love?"


    This is a bit beyond my expectation. As a playboy, Lin Yunfeng also knows love and can experience my feelings personally.


    Lin Yunfeng nodded: "I didn''t understand it in the past, but I began to understand it for more than half a year."


    After thinking about it, I suddenly think of a woman, Lan Xin of Lan Xin mountain villa. Lin Yunfeng has been running to Lan Xin mountain villa some time ago, but the drunken man is not drunk.


    I tried to ask, "because of orchid?"

 Chapter 581

    "Well." Lin Yunfeng doesn''t deny it. He can talk to me quite well. He basically tells me everything. In front of Xiang Pengyu and Lin Manxue, he likes to pretend to be deep and experienced and doesn''t want to say anything, but he won''t. maybe it''s because we are brothers with similar stink, similar status and age.


    "You like her?"


    "Yes. I like it very much. "


    I know from Lin Yunfeng''s expression that Luohua intends to be merciless, and Lanxin may not have taken a fancy to him.


    "Is Lan Xin indifferent to you?"


    "Well. Brother ye, I don''t hide from you. I really like her. Please help me find a way. How can I move her? " Lin Yunfeng went to the doctor in a hurry. He asked me for advice. Although my emotional world is rich, it''s a mess. What guidance can I give him.


    I''m the one who is most afraid of trouble, and all the problems related to feelings are so complicated that I can''t understand them clearly.


    I patted on the forehead and said: "Xiaofeng, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. You say you''re brother Ye. I''ve made a mess myself. I''m afraid to mislead you. Besides, I''m far less proficient in picking up girls than you are. You can call me a master. I''m just a white man. I haven''t started yet."


    "Pull it down. You haven''t started yet, thanks you can say that. You''ve got a girl like my sister. What else do you want. Brother ye, to tell you the truth, in dealing with women, I admire you very much. My elder sister, Yan Da Shao and Wei Da Shao are powerful enough. But I don''t take a serious look in front of my elder sister, but only treat you, ah, injustice! "


    Lin Yunfeng thought of his sister and immediately let out his anger. Normally, he should hate me for what I did to his sister. Just now, he beat me hard and let out his anger for man Xue.


    But after cutting me off, Lin Yunfeng sadly found that he still respected me in his heart and regarded me as a brother. He was willing to tell me anything and felt sorry for me when I inserted the fruit knife into my thigh.


    What''s wrong with Ye Chutian? Women are crazy for him. Why did he end up like a big man!


    When Lin Yunfeng talks about Lin Manxue, it immediately reminds me of something, a problem that I have been worried about.


    "Xiao Feng, did your sister know about me before she went in?"


    "You mean your marriage?"


    "Well."


    "I know."


    Ah? I still have a bit of fantasy in my heart, but I know it''s unrealistic. Lin Manxue has at least a month before she is arrested. It''s impossible that she doesn''t know about me for such a long time.


    My marriage has caused a storm all over the city. No matter how blocked the information is, it is impossible for Lin Manxue not to reach her ears. What''s more, she has all kinds of information, as long as she knows what she wants to know, it is a matter of minutes.


    I felt uneasy and stammered, "when did she know that?"


    "More than a week before I was arrested."


    Ah! I stare big eyes again, why so long to know? It''s not right.


    Lin Yunfeng sighed and said: "in those days, my sister put down all the work at hand and took care of you wholeheartedly. At that time, she was basically isolated from the outside world and didn''t let us disturb you. In fact, we already know about you, but no one dares to tell her that my sister has been in the dark. "


    Lin Yunfeng lit another cigarette, took two puffs and said, "my sister knew about you more than a week before the accident. She was as stupid as a body without soul. She didn''t eat, drink or sleep for several days and nights. She passed out again and again. I sent her to the hospital. That''s when I found out, My sister is pregnant


    "Children - is that how children don''t exist?"


    Lin Yunfeng nodded: "it should be. I heard from the doctor that miscarriage is particularly easy in the first three months of pregnancy. We should control our emotions well and not be too excited. My sister is too sad and the child will not be able to keep it."


    I suddenly slapped myself hard. I''m sorry for man Xue. I''m a sinner. I''m sorry for her. I cried after I beat myself. This is the first time that I cried in front of an outsider when I grew up. I cried. My snow and our children were destroyed in this way. It''s all my fault.


    Xu Mengyao is right. I have no choice. The only thing I can do is compromise.


    Lin Yunfeng saw me crying so sad, did not come up to comfort me, at this time his heart may not be better than me, but he may secretly cry several times, and I just learned the news, the first time to cry out.


    I cried for a while and asked Lin Yunfeng for a cigarette. My hands trembled to light the fire, and the cigarette between my fingers fell to the ground several times.


    I dropped one and Lin Yunfeng handed me another. The cigarette finally lit up. I took a heavy breath. I held the cigarette in my stomach for a while before spitting it out. My heart and lungs were dirty. I would smoke them, otherwise I would suspect that I was heartless.


    I''ve been heartless for a long time. I''m not even as good as an animal.


    My man Xue, how can you be so pitiful? What kind of man did you find? Apart from making you angry, it just made you suffer. You said that your eyesight was so bad and you found such a beast thing.Smoke choked my tears out, I snivel a tear, this is the most regret in my life, the most helpless, the most disappointed for myself, I never feel so dreary, but this time, I think I am the worst, the most shameless man in the world.


    I don''t deserve Liman snow. I don''t even deserve to carry her shoes.


    I tormented myself for a long time, and suddenly raised my eyelids to stare at Lin Yunfeng and said, "I''m such a scum. Why don''t you kill me? You should help your sister kill me. You''re not her brother. I''m bullying your sister. Don''t you kill me? "


    I suddenly like a mad dog, catch who bite who, completely lost his mind.


    Lin Yunfeng said: "brother ye, don''t be like this. Calm down. I told you today that I didn''t want to punish you, but just want you to see something clearly. My sister went in, and you have to save her out, and my sister -"


    LIN Yunfeng wanted to say but didn''t want to say.


    "What''s the matter with your sister? Come on! What happened to her? " I feel the situation is not right, tightly holding Lin Yunfeng''s hand asked.


    Lin Yunfeng thought about it and decided to tell me: "I heard my sister''s lawyer say that my sister didn''t speak for a reason. Her spirit might have been stimulated, and she might have -"


    I didn''t know where suddenly a force came out of my body and held Lin Yunfeng''s hand tightly. His hand was deformed by me. Lin Yunfeng screamed and hurt his forehead I''m sweating.


    "Oh, brother ye, let go, let go!"


    "Say it! What happened to man Xue? What''s the matter with her? " At this time, I have fallen into a crazy state. My mind is in a mess. I don''t want to manage anything. I just want to know what happened to Lin Manxue.


    "My sister is crazy! Crazy


    When I heard the word "Crazy" from Lin Yunfeng, I sat on the ground.

 Chapter 582

    Lin Manxue is very likely to lose her lover and children under the double blow, mental disorders, unwilling to face this reality, crazy.


    "Man Xue." I regret at the beginning, why on earth is this, why I will come to this step, why I and Lin Manxue will come to this step.


    I looked at the ceiling, half a sound to return to God, said: "help me up, I want to go back to Hangzhou, now go back."


    "Brother Ye -"


    I shook my head and said, "don''t say anything! Help me take care of Yu Xi. She is a good girl. Don''t hurt her. What I owe your sister will be paid back to her in full. "


    I struggled to get up and staggered out of the private room. Lin Yunfeng caught up with me and was rebuked by me. I didn''t want to see anyone and nobody.


    I packed a taxi to Hangzhou and drove to Hangzhou nonstop. On the way, I called Xu Mengyao and asked her to meet at a five-star hotel in Hangzhou.


    Xu Mengyao opened a room in a five-star hotel. She gave me her house number. I took a car all night and arrived at the hotel at about 2 p.m. the next day.


    I didn''t sleep all night, but I wasn''t sleepy at all. I was full of energy, or I was angry. Along the way, I was full of hatred. I hated myself for being ridiculous, incompetent and degenerate. I was a coward, a bedbug and a loser. I didn''t hate anyone except myself, including Xu Mengyao.


    All the mistakes lie in me. I did stupid things and owed stupid debts. Mo Han is right. Although Xu Mengyao''s means are not bright, a mother, in order to protect her daughter and help her find happiness, is not wrong. Lin Manxue is even more right. She is the most pitiful and innocent. I am the only one who made the mistake in the whole thing.


    I am the initiator and the culprit. I should be the one who is in prison, in jail and crazy.


    I found the corresponding house number and rang the doorbell outside. After a while, two bodyguards opened the door and searched me when they saw me. I don''t care. People like me have no personality for a long time. They should be humiliated, insulted or even whipped. What''s a search.


    They took all the suspicious things from me and took me in. Xu Mengyao was sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking at me coldly.


    "Mr. Xu." I called Mr. Xu lukewarm, Xu Mengyao said coldly: "what Mr. Xu, called mother."


    I frowned. Without waiting for me to speak, Xu Mengyao said, "I only talk to my son-in-law today. If you don''t agree, please go out."


    Damn it.


    I have a stomach full of fire in my heart, and I have no place to vent. But when I look at Xu Mengyao''s cold eyes, I''m afraid to add fuel to the fire. Today I asked her to come here to beg for mercy. I begged her to let Lin Manxue go. I begged the dwarves to be weak. How can I be tough.


    Xu Mengyao saw through my mind early in the morning. If she didn''t come to me for such a long time, she would have waited for me to come to her door. It would be very difficult for a hard bone like me to force me to give in if she didn''t have to be soft.


    I know, and so does she.


    This woman is really terrible. Everything is in her expectation. She is impartial and can''t escape from her.


    I frowned and called "Ma". Xu Mengyao nodded slightly and said, "come and sit down."


    Sitting opposite Xu Mengyao, I suddenly found that I was not ready at all. Under this woman''s keen eyes, I found that I had nowhere to hide, just like a naked little boy, I could not hide anything.


    Xu Mengyao motioned for all the bodyguards to go out, leaving only the two of us in the guest room.


    She''s very brave, and she doesn''t worry about me jumping out of the wall?


    "Tell me what you want me to do." Xu Mingyao took the initiative to show her weakness, so I asked her who had the obvious psychological advantage first.


    I don''t want to go on writing with Xu Mengyao. Lin Manxue is in such a bad mental state that she needs to be fished out early and sent for treatment. Xu Mengyao can afford it, but Lin Manxue can''t.


    When I returned to Hangzhou this time, I was ready to give in. I had already given in because I was in a coma for more than two months. As a result, things got worse and worse, and Lin Manxue was in a painful struggle.


    "Xu Ma, is our previous agreement still in place?" I don''t want to beat around the Bush and get to the point.


    "Agreement? What agreement? " Xu Mengyao said slowly, as if to deliberately let me say it myself.


    I gritted my teeth and said, "it''s the agreement on the relationship between me, Hanhan and Lin Manxue."


    Xu Mengyao said sarcastically, "I thought you forgot everything when you went back to Shencheng for a few months."


    "I didn''t forget."


    Xu Mengyao narrowed her eyes and sneered:


    "why do you want to go back to Hangzhou today? I once warned you that your time was running out. Do you remember how long I gave you to deal with these things? "


    "Ten days."


    "Well, how long have you been there? How many ten days are thereI looked up at Xu Mengyao''s eyes and said sincerely, "I don''t want to make any excuses for myself. I promised to come back in ten days. As a result, I went out for several months. This is a fact. I''ve accepted how you want to punish me and run me. But I hope the agreement between us will continue to be carried out. I''ll do my job well and you''ll do your job well, OK?"


    Xu Mengyao snorted coldly: "with your honesty, do you think I will believe you?"


    "Mom, according to your ability, you should know that I did encounter some accidents when I went back this time. I didn''t mean to do so. I promise you, it won''t happen again. "


    "Why should I believe in your assurance? When Hanhan gives birth to his children, you take them to Mingyang. Mingyang is thousands of miles away from Hangzhou. The sky is high and the emperor is far away. Hanhan listens to you for everything, but you can''t do whatever you want. "


    Xu Mengyao doesn''t seem to want to believe me any more.


    I thought for a while and said, "if you are willing to fulfill your promise, I''ll step back. I won''t take Mo Han and his children back to Mingyang, and let them live in Hangzhou with you and dad all the time, OK?"


    Xu Mengyao is quite excited: "how about you?"


    "Me?" I pause, in order to save Lin Manxue, I fight, what door-to-door son-in-law does not door-to-door son-in-law, I don''t care, even if I have to go to prison, I don''t care.


    I gritted my teeth and said, "I''ll stay, too."


    Xu Mengyao seems not at ease: "willing to stay?"


    "Willingly."


    "No more?"


    "I won''t go."


    Xu Mengyao said with a smile: "Chutian, do you know what it means to stay in Hangzhou?"


    Who doesn''t understand this? I bring cold back to Mingyang. Mo Han is our Ye family''s daughter-in-law. If I stay in Mo''s family, doesn''t it mean that I admit that I''m a door-to-door son-in-law?


    I nodded: "I understand."


    Xu Mengyao looked into my eyes and asked, "don''t you go back?"


    "No regrets."

 Chapter 583

    Xu Mengyao has done so many things and finally achieved her goal. I have a terrible idea. Did she plan to do it a few months ago? She has been setting up a bureau and waiting for me to enter the urn.


    Otherwise, I''ll be out for a few months. Why doesn''t she come back to me.


    Xu Mengyao suddenly changed her face. Just now, it was cloudy and sunny. She said with a smile:


    "Chutian, our family doesn''t talk at home. If you and Hanhan can stay in Hangzhou, your parents will be happy. When you are young, no one will make mistakes. As long as you actively correct them, you will devote yourself to Hanhan and my grandson. We will always be one family. "


    Xu Mengyao changed her words so quickly that her grandson immediately became a grandson. I don''t think it''s a day or two for her to wait for this day. Today, I finally let go. She must be very proud and proud in her heart. The smile on her face has already explained everything.


    I nodded slightly. In front of Xu Mengyao, I didn''t have the ability to resist at all. I couldn''t do it if I didn''t do it.


    I feel very sad that I have done harm to man Xue, Mo Han and myself. If my parents and grandfather knew that I had become the son-in-law of Mo family, they don''t know if they would break up the relationship with me.


    In Mingyang, if the family conditions are not so bad that they can''t get a wife, no man will be willing to be a door-to-door son-in-law. It''s a tradition. If anyone violates this millennium tradition, he will be criticized all his life, and even his family can''t hold up their heads.


    Our Ye family has been handed down for generations, but I didn''t expect that it was my generation''s turn to discredit them. Thinking of this, I felt ashamed of my family and ye''s ancestors.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Manxue, even if I was killed, I couldn''t accept such a condition. I was extremely wronged in my heart, but the person who should not feel wronged was me. I did everything, and I was responsible for the disaster. What qualifications do I have to be wronged?


    I put away these carefully, personal honor and disgrace is small, Lin Manxue''s thing is a big thing, my first priority is to get her out.


    Now Lin Manxue is in Xu Mengyao''s hands. I am short of her and have to bow my head.


    I began to change my address. Instead of talking about you, I said respectfully, "Mom, I''ve agreed to your terms. Look at Lin General manager Lin''s business - "


    Xu Mengyao looked at me, thought a little, then said with a cold face," you don''t have to worry about Lin Manxue''s business. This woman has nothing to do with you in the future. Do you understand? "


    "Mom, I -"


    Xu Mengyao waved her hand: "I will never go back on what I promised. Before I leave work tomorrow, Lin Manxue will leave the place where she was detained. This is my promise to you, and I will never break my promise. But please keep in mind what you promised me. Chutian, my mother was young and in love, but love and marriage are different. Since you have chosen Hanhan, you should not be half hearted. This is irresponsible to you, to Hanhan, to children and even to Lin Manxue. Do you know? "


    "Ma, I understand. As long as President Lin is safe and sound, I will not disturb her life any more, nor let her affect my life and that of Hanhan. "


    Xu Mengyao patted me on the shoulder and said: "Chutian, a man should be able to take it up and put it down. It''s your, and no one else can take it away. It''s not your, and it''s useless to force you. I used to give you ten days to deal with this abusive relationship. I just believe in your ability to deal with the relationship, but as a result, you make a mess and have to force mom to come here. "


    "I don''t want to be like this, and Hanhan doesn''t want to be like this. However, as Hanhan''s husband, I hope you can understand me. I don''t want to embarrass Lin Manxue and tell her from the bottom of my heart that this child is very attractive. He is smart, beautiful, independent, self-improvement and outstanding. He is no worse than Bai Yuping. When I first chose her as the president of Lin''s group, it was precisely because of her advantages that I took a fancy to, and the fact has also proved that Lin and I did not choose the wrong person. "


    Isn''t Lin Manxue the successor selected by Chairman Lin himself? How is it related to Xu Mengyao?


    I raised my head and stared at Xu Mengyao in surprise: "Lin can always be the president of Lin''s group. Did you arrange it?"


    Xu Mengyao nodded slightly and said:


    "I told you before that I was actually the largest shareholder of Lins group. Although I didn''t hold the position of chairman of Lins group, but without my nod, could she be a little girl without any management experience?"


    Xu Mengyao saw that I was confused and said:


    "Mr. Lin Yuanshan, the former chairman of the board of directors, had a good relationship with me and respected each other. He once proposed that Lin Manxue should be the president of Lin group and analyzed the situation with me at that time. I believe that Mr. Lin''s vision, if he can fall in love with Mr. Lin Manxue, must be superior. Facts have proved that Mr. Lin Yuanshan''s vision is really good. Lin Manxue has managed the Lin group very well. "


    I said with a wry smile, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Lin has been working for you all the time. So, I should be your employee."


    Xu Mengyao sighed and said, "anyway, Lin Manxue is Mr. Lin Yuanshan''s granddaughter. Mr. Lin Yuanshan has passed away. I don''t want to embarrass such a little girl. But Chutian, I hope you can understand mother. Mother is a woman, and women have a problem. They like to protect their children and are reluctant to let their children be wronged. ""I don''t want to think about it so much. My mother only knows that Hanhan can''t do without you, and my grandson can''t do without you. Without you, Hanhan can''t be happy all day. You say that my mother is selfish, cruel or bullying others. I did it. It has nothing to do with Hanhan. I hope you don''t spread your resentment against me on her and then ignore her and bully her. I this silly wench, no matter what you do, she is willing to bear, but I don''t want this, also can''t see this. I, Xu Mengyao, have lived in this world for more than 40 years. I have never suffered from any difficulties. But I never ask anyone. This time, even if my mother asks you, is that ok? "


    Xu Mengyao, such a powerful woman, will speak soft words to me. What else can I say? Moreover, it''s not Mo Han or Xu Mengyao who is wrong. If it''s me, why can''t I be good to Mo Han and the children?


    "Don''t worry about that. I married Hanhan. She is my wife and the mother of my children. I will treat her well and not let anyone bully them. "


    Now, I have to ease my relationship with Xu Mengyao. For the sake of family harmony, she creates a good living environment for Han Han and her children. During her pregnancy, a woman''s mood is unstable. If she has to worry about my relationship with her mother, it''s not conducive to her waiting for childbirth.


    Another is that I want to win Xu Mengyao''s trust and find an opportunity to destroy the most original evidence and information. These things are a time bomb. Xu Mengyao is a woman who is unfathomable. Who knows if she will use these things to threaten Lin Manxue or me in the future? These evidences will never fall into my hands and I can''t rest assured.

 Chapter 584

    Although we are talking and being friendly now, we are just like a family. In fact, these are superficial phenomena. It''s better to take the overall situation into consideration or to make an agreement to seek balance. In fact, she can''t trust me completely, and I can''t trust her completely. We are defending each other.


    When Xu Mengyao saw that I agreed, she showed a happy smile on her face. At this time, Xu Mengyao was no longer a big boss, but an ordinary mother, an ordinary mother who played small tricks for her daughter''s happiness.


    I didn''t sleep all night. I was extremely tired and my eyelids were fighting desperately. When Xu Mengyao saw that I was sleepy, she said with a smile:


    "well, it''s settled. If it''s OK, mom will go back first. You can take a good bath here and have a rest. You can go back to dinner at night. If Hanhan knows you''re back, she will be very happy."


    Xu Mengyao got up from the sofa and was ready to walk to the door. I suddenly asked:


    "how''s Hanhan now?"


    Xu Mengyao just stood up and sat down again. Her voice was a little low and said, "it''s not very good. Pregnant vomiting is not as frequent and serious as before, but she is in a very low mood. Sometimes she doesn''t say a word a day, and she stays at home all day and doesn''t want to go anywhere. "


    "Is she getting worse?"


    Xu Mengyao nodded gently: "you have disappeared for more than two months. She may think that you are going to leave her again. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to do. She thinks all day. Maybe something is wrong with her brain."


    "And the child, how is the child?"


    As soon as I mentioned the child, Xu Mengyao immediately smiles like a flower. This kind of happiness from the inside to the outside can''t be put on. She said excitedly:


    "the child is very good. The little guy is very cute. Last time I went with Hanhan for an examination, I saw the little guy displayed on the instrument screen. I''m a good boy, and I''m not so beautiful."


    Xu Mengyao is also interesting. A fetus who is still in her stomach has not fully formed facial features. She can only check whether she is healthy or not. She can also see whether she is beautiful or not.


    When we learned about the situation of the child and Mo Han, Xu Mengyao and I didn''t talk about it any more. In fact, she and I were never together, and the only focus was mo Han and the child.


    After Xu Mengyao left, I shut myself in the bathroom. I took a shower under the shower and let the water flow from the top of the head to the foot board for thorough irrigation.


    The road in front of me was confused for a while, and it was very clear for a while. My eyes were moist. I didn''t know whether it was the water from the shower or the tears from the lacrimal gland.


    I don''t know, I don''t want to know, my love is over, my snow is lost, now I''m black and blue, how should I live.


    I''m confused, confused.


    I was lying on the one meter eight soft Simmons in the hotel, and I couldn''t sleep. I thought a lot, but my mind was empty, and I didn''t know what I was thinking. Maybe I couldn''t do such a simple thing without direction and purpose.


    I couldn''t sleep, so I didn''t plan to sleep. I put on my clothes and left my room to go home. I took a taxi to the outside of the villa group, and I wandered outside for a long time.


    I lit a cigarette and smoked alone on the ground. If I step into this house, it''s not easy for me to think about it later. But it seems that it''s impossible for me not to go in. Things have come to such an end that I have to go in if I don''t go in.


    I came to the guard booth to register. Strangers or non owners need to register here. Without waiting for me to speak, a tall security guard immediately saluted me when he saw me.


    "Mr. Ye, are you back?"


    "Do you know me?" I look at this security guard. I remember some time ago I lived here. He hasn''t come here to work, because I have no impression of him.


    With a flattering tone, the security guard said with a smile: "Mr. Ye, you are the uncle of the Mo family, the guest of our company. You are a famous person in our company, and no one dares not to know you."


    I nodded, as the uncle of Mo family, I didn''t feel how glorious I was, on the contrary, I had a sense of shame.


    "Check me in."


    The security guard waved his hand and said, "you can go in and out without registration."


    I didn''t tangle with the security guard. He said that I didn''t need to register, which saved me trouble. The security guard helped me open the side door and I entered the villa group.


    I walked very slowly all the way. I walked for more than 20 minutes at such a distance of several hundred meters. When I was forty or fifty meters away from the door of Mo''s villa, I saw a woman standing at the door looking at me.


    This beautiful woman has been pregnant for more than five months, but her stomach is not very obvious. Now it''s may, and the weather is hot. It''s OK to wear a thin short sleeve.


    At this time, she was wearing a big Nightgown, her hair was disorderly, soft, lazy, and fluffy. In the breeze, her nightgown was blown up, like holding a ball.


    Mo Han looked at me all the time without blinking. She seemed afraid that I would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    I slowly toward her, she also slowly toward me, when she saw me, her eyes half narrowed, eyes red, as if want to cry, as if want to laugh.I think I can''t do it by myself. It''s too difficult for a hard hearted man like me to imitate this expression all his life.


    Mo Han stared at me for a long time, she did not speak, or did not know what to say, her flashing eyes, her eyes told me that she was very happy.


    "Cold, cold."


    I''m the first to break the silence. Men always have to take the initiative and can''t let a woman stand out.


    Mo Han nodded heavily at first, then gently came over to take my arm and put his body close to my body.


    "Back?"


    This is the first sentence that Mo Han said, just like a husband whose wife is waiting for her home from work.


    "Well. Why don''t you stay at home? "


    Mo Han said softly, "mom called me in front of me and said that if you go home for dinner at night, I''ll stay here."


    I touched Mo Han''s hair and said with a smile, "are you afraid I can''t find my way home?"


    "No Mo Han shook his head and said, "I think you saw me and the child at the first sight. He and I miss you. "


    I touched Mo Han''s stomach. Her stomach was much bigger than when she left last time, because she didn''t look big when she was wearing a loose skirt. If she was wearing tight clothes, it should be obvious.


    "Is the baby good in your stomach?"


    "No good. Kick me a lot


    I said with a smile: "it''s up to me. I feel uneasy and like to move."


    "Hee hee, your son is not like who you can be like!"


    Mo Han saw the unpleasantness between my eyebrows and said, "go outside with me. The doctor says pregnant women should walk more."


    "Good."


    I accompanied Mo Han for a walk outside, and we didn''t go back until supper time.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a week passed like this. As soon as I came back, Mo Han was like a different person.

 Chapter 585

    Mo Han is happy all day long. She talks a lot and knows how to laugh. Everyone can see her change.


    She and I are already legal husband and wife. We naturally sleep in the same room at night. In the first few nights, I was very polite to Mo Han and just held her to sleep. However, one night, in my sleep, I vaguely heard Mo Han crying quietly. I woke up and turned on the bedside lamp. I got up and asked what happened to Mo Han and whether he was uncomfortable.


    Mo Han began to cry. She told me the truth only after I asked her again and again. Mo Han said that she always dreamed at night and dreamed that I would leave her and her children and never come back.


    This is a woman who has no sense of security. Pregnant women are always cranky, and I have never given her any sense of security. This is my fault.


    I said Hanhan, don''t be afraid. We are already husband and wife. How can I leave you and the children again. Mo Han stopped crying after listening. She was staring at the ceiling, as if she had something on her mind.


    I asked her what''s the matter and if there''s anything else I don''t worry about. Let''s have a good talk. Mo Han turned over to face me, hugged my waist and said, husband, do you dislike me? Do you only accompany me to give birth to a baby this time and then leave.


    Mo Han how can think so, I am surprised and contradictory, once I did think so, but this time back I never moved this idea.


    I really intend to stay with her and the children, I owe them, they also need me, I can''t be so selfish.


    Although I still can''t put Lin Manxue in my heart, and I don''t know what happened to her, when I saw that Mo Han could only show a sweet smile in front of me, I knew I had to.


    And in the past, I can''t go back.


    Once the choice is made, there will be no turning back. It''s not my character to swing left and right, it''s impossible to do so, and it doesn''t give me the opportunity to do so.


    Mo Han does not know the truth, she may have this kind of worry, but I am not confused, I know I will not.


    I patted Mo Han''s back and said, "wife, don''t think much about it. I''m not with you. I won''t go and never will. You can have a healthy baby and we''ll bring him up together."


    "Really?"


    "Really. How can I cheat you? You have known me for so many years. When did I cheat you. Hanhan, we are married. You and your children are the most important people to me. I will not lose you, and I am reluctant to lose you. Don''t worry. "


    Mo Han blushed and said, "but I don''t feel like your wife at all."


    "What''s the matter? What makes you think that? Is there something wrong with me that makes you feel insecure? "


    Mo Han buried his small face in my arms and said shyly, "can a couple without husband and wife live as husband and wife?"


    Ah? Mo Han means that these days, I take care of her wholeheartedly and take care of her. But women are naturally sensitive. No matter how well I do on the surface, I can''t hide my indifference to her. There is a steelyard in their heart. A man who is not interested in her body can''t really want to be with her.


    Mo Han''s mind is simple and complicated. They attach great importance to this kind of life. Whether they can make themselves happy and their husbands happy, or whether their life is harmonious or not, has become an indicator to measure the happiness of their marriage.


    I don''t know if it''s Mo Han''s idea or every woman''s idea. I''m not a woman. I don''t understand a woman''s heart, so I can''t understand it.


    I thought for a while and said, "Hanhan, you are pregnant with a child now. You can''t live that kind of life."


    Mo Han is embarrassed and stubborn to say: "how can not, as long as pay attention to some, gentle some can.". I checked on the Internet, and experts say that proper married life is good for both mother and baby. "


    "What do you think?" I held Mo Han and asked her gently. Mo Han''s face turned red with shame, even her neck and ears turned red. She said softly, "I want to. But not so impatient, can hold back. Just you don''t touch me, I have no bottom in my heart, it''s easy to be cranky, not practical. And I can feel it. You want to, but you don''t want to be like me


    I think I''m too much. I''ve come to this stage. I still think about how to defend Lin Manxue. Is it meaningful?


    Mo Han and I are legal husband and wife. I don''t care about my wife, but I think about other women. I''m not a qualified husband or a qualified father.


    I hugged Mo Han, pretended to smile and said: "who said I don''t want to be like you, you are my wife, I don''t want to be with you, but I didn''t dare to be presumptuous because I was afraid to hurt you and your children before. If you really think it won''t affect your and your baby''s health, you can tell me when you want to, and I will satisfy you."


    Mo Han patted me gently on the chest and said, husband, are you a man? This kind of thing needs a woman to ask you. How can I open my mouth.


    I was also made a big red face by myself. That''s right. How can Mo Han talk about this kind of thing? It''s like something. She''s such a reserved woman. She can say something.I whispered in Mo Han''s ear that this kind of thing will be handed over to me in the future. If you want to give me a hint, I will take the initiative, I will take the initiative.


    Mo Han hid shyly in my arms. After a while, he asked softly, "husband, are you sleepy?"


    "Ah? What? " I didn''t respond for a moment. Mo Han asked me if I was sleepy in the middle of the night. Could I?


    Mo Han asked and answered himself, but he didn''t answer the question: "you''re not sleepy. In fact, I''m not sleepy either. It''s a long night. Let''s find something to do."


    Mo Han said this, if I still don''t understand her meaning, either I deliberately pretend to be stupid and ignore her, or I''m really stupid.


    Although I accept this reality in my heart and am willing to try, when I really face it, I have some resistance in my heart. Mo Han half closed his eyes and waited for my action. I hesitated for a long time and didn''t go any further.


    Mo Han opened his eyes quietly and asked foolishly, "what''s the matter? Do men have inconvenient times? "


    I was almost amused by Mo Han''s words. She doesn''t understand men, just as I don''t understand women. In fact, we are very strange to this kind of life, or when I am with other women, I am very strange.


    I am nervous, Mo Han is more nervous than me, and the room is very quiet at night. This quiet atmosphere creates a tense atmosphere and makes us more nervous.


    I look at Mo Han''s beautiful face, which is also a gorgeous beauty. If there is no Lin Manxue, if there is no such unforgettable love with Lin Manxue, I will fall in love with her, a beautiful, kind, gentle woman who loves me wholeheartedly.


    I looked at it and couldn''t get into it.

 Chapter 586

    Mo Han is a raw melon egg. He doesn''t know how to cooperate with me. It''s all up to me. I have a shadow in my heart. There is always a woman''s figure in my mind, which makes me dare not go further.


    This is doomed to be a failure experience. I take a deep breath. Is Lin Manxue going to be the shadow of my life?


    No way. I have to overcome this fear, this fantasy, I and she have passed, is the past tense.


    I turn off the light, close my eyes, and imagine Mo Han as Lin Manxue in my mind. No matter kissing her or doing anything else, I regard her as my favorite woman.


    Mo Han is very happy. Her every cry declares her happiness from her heart. During the whole process, Mo Han closed her eyes. When she was lying on the bed in a big sweat like mud, I knew that I succeeded. I succeeded in capturing her heart.


    This effort is not in vain, let Mo Han temporarily put down her heart, believe that I love her, care about her, really want to be with her for a lifetime.


    Women''s mind is really strange. I can see so many problems just by a successful couple''s life. I don''t understand it, and I may never understand it.


    Mo Han and I went for a shower, and then we went to sleep together. Mo Han was very down-to-earth, smiling. I had never seen this kind of satisfaction and happiness before. This was the first time and the most profound and clear one.


    In fact, at the moment, I don''t want to sleep. I just want to smoke a cigarette on the balcony to relieve my boredom. Compared with Mo Han, my heart is full of loss, which can''t be filled with some kind of joy. It occupies my whole heart, just like taking me out.


    I didn''t get up secretly for fear of waking Mo Han. If she found out something was on my mind, she might be confused again. I had a hard time pacifying her. I can''t give up all my previous work.


    I stayed at home with Mo Han for more than a month. During this period, we didn''t go out much. Most of the time, our activities were limited around this villa.


    During the day, I accompany her for heart to heart talks and walks. At night, I sometimes accompany her. A woman who has just tasted the life of husband and wife, and has got some kind of happiness, is always willing to give everything and get the love of her husband.


    Mo Han is also learning, her performance is getting better and better, she is more gentle and considerate than before, our life is more harmonious.


    In my heart, I regard Mo Han as Lin Manxue. Every time we are together, I have to close my eyes and think about Lin Manxue''s figure, so that I can run like a runaway wild horse.


    Xu Mengyao will come to visit us every other time. Every time she comes, she will find a reason to support me, and then talk to Mo Han about something in secret. However, Mo Han never conceals anything from me. As soon as Xu Mengyao leaves, she will take the initiative to tell me.


    Xu Mengyao is a woman who is afraid that I am in caoying and my heart is in Han. She is very concerned about the life between our husband and wife. When Mo Hanhong tells her some details of our life, Xu Mengyao is thoughtful and has a smile on her face, which makes it hard to figure out what is in her heart.


    Xu Mengyao doesn''t allow me to take Mo han to leave Hangzhou. It was agreed before. She must approve me to leave Hangzhou, but will she approve me?


    I never hope for it.


    So I am very conscious of staying in Hangzhou and living a life of a prisoner.


    As time goes by, two months have passed in the twinkling of an eye. Now Mo Han is pregnant for seven months. His stomach is getting bigger and bigger day by day. It''s difficult to walk.


    I have nothing to do all day in the villa with Mo Han, Mo Han see I am depressed all day, let me go to big head they play.


    In fact, in recent years, we often get together, but I''m not that kind of character, I don''t do anything, I can''t stay idle.


    These days, I abide by the agreement, did not contact Lin Manxue, only secretly called Lin Yunfeng, Lin Yunfeng said that Lin Manxue has been released, at present at home to rest, I asked him how Lin Manxue''s mental state, Lin Yunfeng did not answer directly, he did not answer the question, but asked about my situation, I did not say anything, just let him take good care of Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue came out safely, and the big stone in my heart was finally able to put down. After that call, I threw away my previous mobile phone card and replaced it with a new one. It''s time to say goodbye to the past completely.


    I said silently in my heart: man Xue, please have a good life and be happy.


    When Xu Mengyao saw that our husband and wife were getting sweeter and sweeter, she gradually put down her guard. She didn''t trust me all the time. A woman like her can''t trust anyone completely.


    I want to find an opportunity to enter Xu Mengyao''s company, make some achievements through my own efforts, and then win her trust step by step. I have not forgotten to get those evidences, which I will never forget.


    At first, I accompanied Mo Han. Now, Mo Han accompanies me. She always tries to make me happy and please me. At first, I can cooperate with her to smile. But later, I even save perfunctory. It''s not that I don''t want to, it''s really that I can''t laugh.


    Mo Han looks in the eyes and is anxious in the heart. She hopes I will always be happy. When she sees my sad face, she will be especially distressed.


    Mo Han is the woman who knows me best. It''s not my pursuit to be a man who has nothing to do but eat soft food. I don''t want to be like this and I don''t want to be like this.Mo Han discussed with Xu Mengyao about my work many times. Xu Mengyao began to disagree, saying that my most important task at present is to accompany her to give birth. If I feel bored at home, I can go out for a walk.


    Xu Mengyao also asked Mo han to take me to several young people''s parties. Mo Han didn''t like to attend such parties before, but for me, she actively encouraged me to go, and she dressed up carefully before going out.


    In front of outsiders, a woman is a man''s face, Mo Han as a lady, she knows this truth. Every time I go out, Mo Han always cleans himself up, and takes my lead in front of outsiders. She will do whatever I say, never contradict and talk back, and give me face outside.


    Where Mo Han and I went, these proud young men and young ladies always welcomed us with a smile on their faces.


    We instantly became the focus of the whole party. There were people coming up to greet us warmly. In fact, I didn''t know many of them.


    Wearing the tiger skin of Mo family, I shuttled through the crowd wearing all kinds of false masks. In the past, these people may disdain to look at me, but now, they cast envious, awe and flattering eyes on me one by one.


    Fake! Fake can''t be fake any more! What I see are all false and untrue faces, those who dislike the poor and love the rich and run a business. They all have their own purposes, men and women, and even have a lot of socialites.


    After several such parties, I can''t get any more interest. I''d rather stay at home than face these rotten corpses and meat.

 Chapter 587

    Recently, I locked myself in my study to read a book. I didn''t dare to surf the Internet. I was afraid that I would meet people I used to know as soon as I surf the Internet. I was afraid that they would ask me about my recent situation, that they would ask me out, and that they would ask me some questions I didn''t want to face.


    Reading became my only way to pass the time.


    On this day, Xu Mengyao and my father-in-law went back to the villa to visit Mo Han and me again. After dinner, my father-in-law asked me to play chess with him. Xu Mengyao took Mo han to his study.


    Seeing that Mo Han''s face was not good, Xu Mengyao asked with concern, "Han Han, my mother came back to see that you look worse than some days ago. Is there any conflict between you and Chu Tian?"


    Mo Han took Xu Mengyao and sat on the sofa together. He said with a smile, "it''s nothing. We have a good relationship, that is, brother Tian is stuffy at home all day, some idle, in a bad mood


    Xu Mengyao frowned and said, "what kind of moth does he want to make? Didn''t I ask you to take him out to play? Isn''t it fun to go out to play? "


    Mo Han shook his head and said: "Mom, you don''t understand the situation. These young ladies know how to eat, drink and play all day long, and do some extremely boring things. Let alone Tiange, I don''t think it''s interesting. He''s a man with a strong sense of career. He must be unhappy living in such a mess. "


    Xu Mengyao is noncommittal, ask a way again: "how are you recently, my grandson is OK?"


    Mo Han said unhappily: "what grandson is grandson. Mom, you should pay attention to what you say in the future. You will not be happy to hear that


    "Which round is he happy or not?" Xu Mengyao curled her lips and looked indifferent. Suddenly she said, "Han Han, it''s not your mother who says you. You can''t be too used to him. You can''t let him have everything. Women want to have themselves. Women who lose themselves will eventually become men''s vassals and slaves and will be bullied by them all their lives. Do you understand?"


    Mo Han said with a smile: "I just like being bullied by him. I''m not happy that he doesn''t bully me. "


    Xu Mengyao shook her head and said, "you are hopeless. Don''t worry about your husband. You need a long snack. Don''t be silly. You should also call your mother more often. Don''t forget your mother if you have a husband. "


    Mo Han nestled in Xu Mengyao''s arms and said, "nonsense. How can a daughter be such a person? You''re the one. If you have my father, you''ll forget grandma. "


    "Oh, my daughter has really changed, and she has learned to tease your mother." Xu Mengyao fondly touched Mo Han''s back and said, "mom is very happy to see you so happy now. Baby, remember, only you are happy, mom will be happy


    Mo Han was very moved. Xu Mengyao gave her too much love for her mother. She always felt that she could not repay her mother''s kindness all her life.


    Mo Han hugged his mother''s waist and muttered, "Mom, my daughter wants to ask you something."


    Who is Xu Mengyao? Mo Han doesn''t want to talk. She knows what Mo Han is thinking.


    Xu Mengyao asked with a smile: "about the work of Chutian?"


    "Well. Mom, brother Tian, a big man stays at home with a woman all day. This kind of day is too hard. Can you let him go out and find something to do


    Xu Mengyao said: "Hanhan, you still have three months to go before the due date of birth. This period of time is a critical moment, so you can''t be careless."


    "Mom, I''m ok. Besides, there are so many people in my family. Uncle Tian, Aunt Huang, Aunt Chen and so on can take care of me. There''s no shortage of brother Tian. Besides, he''s a big man who doesn''t know how to take care of people. Maybe he''s in the way at home."


    Mo Han said this on purpose to change Xu Mengyao''s mind.


    How can Xu Mengyao not understand Mo Han''s careful thinking? She said with a smile:


    "this is different. Ye Chutian is your husband. Can other people''s care be the same as your husband''s? Baby, listen to my mother. Can we discuss this later? The most urgent thing is to give birth to my grandson safely. "


    Mo Han Du Du mouth, not happy to say: "Mom, do not take you like this, after what time?"? Every time you tell me, day after day, how many tomorrow there will be. If it''s too long, what if brother Tian gets depression? "


    Xu Mengyao touched Mo Han''s little head and said with a smile, "how can it be. Ye Chutian''s heart is not so fragile. Even if he is locked at home for a year and a half, he can''t get depression. Baby, you think too much. "


    Mo Han said to Xu Mengyao, "Mom, my daughter doesn''t care. Anyway, you are here today. You must help me solve this problem. If Tiange is not happy, I will not be happy. If I am not happy, it may affect the baby''s health. You should weigh the logic. Is Tiange''s work important or the baby''s health important? "


    Xu Mengyao gently scolded: "how can you twist your child like this? Your mother is for you. You don''t appreciate your mother''s kindness, but you threaten her. That''s true."


    Xu Mengyao''s abuse is more like a compromise, a helpless compromise.


    Mo Han put his arm around Xu Mengyao''s neck and said with a smile, "Mom, you''ve loved me the most since you were young. Do you agree to me? For the sake of your grandson''s health, do you agree to me?"Mo Han seldom acts as a coqueter in front of Xu Mengyao. How can a child with autism know how to act as a coqueter.


    Xu Mengyao''s heart is happy, cold changed, really changed, now she not only face from time to time filled with a happy smile, but also willing to be close to her, a little bit to accept her maternal love, which makes her very happy.


    She was more and more convinced that what she had done for Hanhan in the past was extremely correct and worth it.


    Mo Han''s request Xu Mengyao never refuses. She just doesn''t trust me. I''ve been quiet for a while. These days, I''m really well behaved, and I''m not out of the ordinary. But a moment''s silence doesn''t mean anything. She still doesn''t trust me, and she doesn''t want to be a stranger.


    But Mo Han''s request she had to agree again. Xu Mengyao thought about it and asked seriously, "Han Han, tell your mother the truth. Is it he who asked you to come to me or your own idea that Chu Tian wants to go out to work?"


    Mo Han raised his head and said solemnly, "of course it was my idea. Tiange has never mentioned it in front of me, but I know him. He is not an ordinary man. He is eager to do something


    Xu Mengyao said after a pause: "well, baby, my mother has agreed to work in Chutian, but I need to talk with him about what to do. After that, I''ll decide what do you think?"


    "Hee hee. Great. Thank you, mom Mo Han is so happy that he kisses Xu Mengyao on the cheek, which makes Xu Mengyao happy.


    "Silly boy. What did you say to mom? Thank you. As long as you are happy, even if you want the stars in the sky, mom will find a way to send you up to pick them. What''s such a little thing


    "Mom, you are so kind to me." Mo Han hugged Xu Mengyao again and said quietly.

 Chapter 588

    Xu Mengyao gently touched Mo Han''s little face and said, "you are my baby. I''m not good to you. Who am I good to. As long as you are in good health and have a happy life, you want your mother''s life


    "Ma, you are talking nonsense again." Mo Han once again buried his head in Xu Mengyao''s arms.


    My father-in-law is good at chess, but mine is not bad either. Even I want to be one rank higher than him, but he is my father-in-law after all. I''ve made efforts intentionally or unintentionally, so in chess, we have a good match.


    My father-in-law and I chatted while playing chess.


    "Chutian, are you bored at home?"


    I''m not going to hide it. To be honest, "it''s a little bit."


    My father-in-law sympathized and said, "in fact, I understand the pain in your heart. When your mother was pregnant with cold, your grandfather didn''t let us go out to work and stayed at home with her all day, which made me and your mother suffocate."


    All day long at home, Mo Han''s autism will not be so stifled out of it, I was curious to ask, anyway, my father-in-law is not someone else, should not mind.


    "Dad, how is the cold disease caused?"


    My father-in-law put down the chess pieces for a little silence, and then said:


    "Hanhan is your wife. Now that you have children again, it''s time to tell you about her illness. In fact, Han Han''s autism is not entirely innate, but also partly acquired. It is the fault of your mother and me, both of which are caused by the neglect of our work when we were young. Another one is - "


    my father-in-law can''t go on talking about it. His voice is hoarse and he is angry.


    I have been in contact with my father-in-law for a long time. He and Xu Mengyao are at two extremes. He is quite approachable, unsophisticated, knowledgeable and has a good temper.


    Maybe doctors are all like this. Their patience, sense of responsibility and disposition are not general. Otherwise, they can''t be bored to death when they face all kinds of patients and complicated things every day.


    This is my first time to see my father-in-law angry, such a gentle gentleman angry can be rare, in my surprise at the same time, I think it is absolutely not simple, what happened to Mo Han more aroused my interest.


    I patted my father-in-law''s shaking hands and said gently, "Dad, don''t be angry. Everything is over. If you don''t want to talk about it, we won''t talk about it tonight. Let''s talk about something else."


    My father-in-law eased his mood and said, "it''s all because my father didn''t do it well. Chutian, it''s a knot in my father''s heart. It''s been more than ten years. Every time I think about that asshole, I can''t eat well and sleep well. I want to kill him immediately."


    Asshole?


    Is mo Han''s illness related to other people?


    Now not only my father-in-law wants to say it, but I can''t help but also want to hear it. It''s not easy. It''s hard to cure Mo Han''s disease completely if we can''t find the cause. So I also want to know what happened to Mo Han.


    "Dad, can you tell me more about it?"


    My father-in-law nodded. He asked me for a cigarette. My husband and I started smoking in the living room and took a few puffs to suppress our mood. My father-in-law''s face looked better. He said slowly:


    "this happened when Hanhan was in junior high school, because your mother and I were busy with our career and ignored Hanhan''s feelings. Since childhood, she has lived alone and developed a good habit He has a withdrawn personality and is not very talkative. Han Han has no friends, and she doesn''t want to contact other people. Only a girl named Xiao Lizi is willing to play with her. Maybe at that time, Han Han''s disease had a rudiment


    My father-in-law took a puff of cigarettes, spit out a cigarette ring, and continued: "the turning point happened when Hanhan was 14 years old. That year, Hanhan was in the third year of junior high school. Her English was not very good, so she signed up for a cram school like other students. The teacher of this cram school is a foreigner. His mother tongue is English, so his level is not so bad. Therefore, many students come to him for cram school. During that time, Hanhan made great progress in learning English with him. Watching Hanhan make progress day by day, your mother and I are very happy. But later - "


    my father-in-law stopped again, and his sad and regretful eyes made me lift my heart. My father-in-law didn''t need to say that I also understood that 14-year-old Mo Han was already a young girl with a graceful appearance. Depending on her appearance and figure, the foreigner who liked beautiful little Laurie was more open to certain things, and he would not miss this opportunity.


    "Dad, did he - did he do anything to Hanhan?" I have a stammer when I speak. My wife is insulted by other men, which means who is not afraid to be angry.


    My father-in-law nodded gently, then shook his head and said:


    "it should be. Hanhan once came back and her underwear was torn. She hid in the bathroom and cried all afternoon. I was at work with your mother that day. When I came back in the evening, Hanhan locked himself in his house and didn''t come out for dinner. "


    "Your mother and I were surprised at first. We didn''t know what happened to this little girl. We thought she was in a mood during puberty. Later, when your mother went to take out the garbage, she accidentally saw a package of things in the garbage can. Our family has its own independent garbage can, and other people will not throw the garbage here, so this package of things must be thrown by cold. Your mother opened the bag when she was curious. There were torn underwear and some Some of that. Your mother thought it was wrong, so she came back with something to discuss with me. I guessed with your mother, and finally knocked on the door to ask Hanhan face to face. Han Han never opens the door. After that, she doesn''t talk to anyone any more. Her character is more and more lonely. ""Didn''t you look into it?"


    "Yes. Your mother and I felt that the situation was serious. We immediately put down all our work. We were busy with Hanhan during that time. At last, all kinds of signs indicated that Hanhan might be slapped on the table by the foreigner and said angrily:


    "didn''t you call the police and arrest the animal?"


    My father-in-law shook his head and said, "it''s no use. Before we went to investigate this matter, the foreigner had already left and returned to China, and died in a bar soon after returning to China. "


    "He''s dead?"


    "Well."


    "Who did it?"


    My father-in-law didn''t say it. Maybe he didn''t know it, or maybe he knew it. It''s just inconvenient to say it.


    "Do you know what happened then?"


    My father-in-law gently shook his head and said, "it''s estimated that only Hanhan and the foreigner can tell us what happened that day. But we dare not ask her about the situation at that time, and she doesn''t want to say it herself. The foreigner is dead, which may become a mystery forever. Unless one day Hanhan is willing to reveal it. "


    I think about it carefully. I''ve been with Hanhan for so long, but I can''t judge if anyone else has touched her.


    The first time I was on Dragon Island with her, and the second time I was in the hotel back to Hangzhou. Both times I was half asleep and half awake. I didn''t know if she had given me the first time.

 Chapter 589

    I don''t have that virginity plot, but I just love her. If that animal did something to her in those years, it may be difficult for her to untie her heart knot. Now that the man who tied the bell is dead, who can be the man who untied the bell?


    I took a few puffs of smoke, depressed and melancholy. Anyway, I was extremely upset. If the animal knelt down in front of me, I would definitely tie him to the heart and let him be like a hedgehog.


    My father-in-law and I were silent for a while, and then said:


    "Chutian, dad said this to you today, not to evoke your hatred or pity for Hanhan. Dad only hoped that you would treat her well. Hanhan looks like a beautiful woman in her life. In fact, she is more bitter than anyone else in her heart, and she never had a happy day before. These days, Dad can see that you are the only one who can make Hanhan happy. She is really happy with you. "


    Her father-in-law took a cigarette and continued to say:


    "since you got married, Hanhan has really changed, no longer silent, no longer lonely, no longer cold, she can laugh, act coquettishly, and make jokes. Her life has gradually become normal. Dad wants to thank you for saving her and your mother and me."


    I have full respect for this father-in-law. He is a great father. His love for Hanhan is no less than that of Xu Mengyao. His father''s love is like a mountain. At this moment, I deeply understand the meaning of this sentence.


    "Dad, please don''t say that. Hanhan is my wife. Her happiness is the happiness of our family. These are what I should do."


    My father-in-law put out the cigarette end, held my hands and said, "Chutian, I know you and your mother are not very good at dealing with each other. She is a strong person and likes to control everything in her hands. I''ve been used to it for so many years, and you may not be used to it."


    "In fact, your mother''s heart is not bad. She has been in the market for a long time, developed this kind of occupational disease, and then brought it to the family. I hope you don''t worry about her in the face of dad and Hanhan. I will also advise her to change these bad habits. We are all a family. Harmony should be our priority. Men should be more open-minded. Can we not care about a woman? "


    I nodded and said: "Dad, I know that there are some small conflicts between me and my mother. It''s OK to talk about it. You don''t care too much. I''m responsible for this. Anyway, she''s Hanhan''s own mother. I shouldn''t be so childish. "


    When my father-in-law heard me say this, he showed a kind smile on his face again. He patted me on the shoulder and said:


    "good. Han Han''s vision is really good. He is a good boy. I''m very relieved to be with you. Chutian, if you''re really bored at home, I''ll spare time to tell your mother that if you go out and find something to do, a man should still have a career, or he will be useless after a long time. "


    "Thank you, Dad."


    After Xu Mengyao and my father-in-law left that night, I had a big fight with Mo Han. She seemed very happy tonight. This good state was transferred to the battlefield in other places.


    Mo Han does everything to make me happy. I have a tacit understanding with her. She doesn''t need to be like this. Mo Han''s figure and face are first-class. It''s hard to meet an opponent. Looking at the whole South and East China, only Lin Manxue can fight.


    It''s over.


    Mo Han held my waist in both hands and put his head on my chest. Every time we finished that, we would not go to sleep immediately unless we were very sleepy and had no strength to talk.


    "Husband." Mo Han drew a circle on my chest to call me.


    "What''s the matter?" I want to get up and smoke a cigarette, but Mo Han is by my side. I''m afraid it will affect my children.


    Mo Han said with a smile, "I have good news for you."


    I joked, "what''s the good news? Are you going to have a baby ahead of time? Am I going to be a father ahead of time?"


    "Go. It''s not serious Mo Han patted me gently and said, "I told Mom about your work tonight, and she agreed."


    I frowned and said, "why do you say this to her? Isn''t it good for me to accompany you at home?"


    Mo Han said jokingly with a smile: "we are tired of being together every day. I''m tired of you. I''ll take a chance to get rid of you and live a clean life for two days."


    I understand Mo Han''s meaning and her bitter conscience. My heart is full of emotion and some heartache. Why does this woman think about everything for me.


    I picked up Mo Han''s body, touched her little head and said, "how can you be so stupid. Now the most important person in our family is you. It doesn''t matter how I am. As long as you and your child are healthy, as long as you give birth smoothly, other things are not important. "


    "No. It''s important. It''s very important. Husband, in my heart, your happiness is the most important. In fact, I know that you are not happy to stay at home with me all day. A man who has ideals and pursuits would like to stay at home for a few months. This is not practicing Taoism. I''m your wife. Naturally I''ll do everything for you. My mother agrees. You can show your ambition in the future. "


    Mo Han is really happy for me, she has been happy, also did not think of her own, once I go out to work, accompany her time will be greatly reduced, she may only see me sooner or later one day.Mo Han has done this for me, I also lead her feeling, I know her, just as she knows me, if I don''t accept it, she will leave a knot in her heart.


    Mo Han joked that I''m going to joke with her too:


    "Han Han, are you worried that if I don''t go out to work, I won''t be able to support your mother and son, and I''m afraid my baby won''t have any money for milk powder?"


    Mo Han said with a smile: "hee hee. My husband is so smart. I didn''t expect that you would find me hiding so deeply. It''s a miscalculation. "


    I gently touched Mo Han''s belly and said, "your stomach is getting bigger and bigger. We can''t do that again in the future. Be careful to hurt him."


    The first three months and the last three months are the most dangerous. My worry is reasonable. Mo Han nodded her head and agreed. She said, "after the baby is born, I''ll make it up to you."


    I joked: "this is said, is it you compensate me or I compensate you?"


    Mo Han''s face turned red all of a sudden. She pinched her body and said in a shy voice: "screw you. It''s not you who make it up to me, nor I who make it up to you, but each takes what he needs. "


    I''ll go. Mo Han''s words are too classic. Don''t men and women take what they need.


    Pregnant women sleepy, watching Mo Han gradually go to sleep, I gently go to bed, take the cigarette and lighter on the head cabinet to the balcony, this time I was very depressed, but idle egg pain, can''t help but remind me of Lin Manxue in the deep city, I don''t know how she is now.


    I think of man Xue again. This woman always appears at every night when I have insomnia. With Mo Han around me during the day, I can''t show any emotion of missing her. Only after Mo Han is asleep, can I open my eyes and dream about this woman from memory.


    Mo Han''s illness is getting better day by day, but Lin Manxue''s illness, has her mental state recovered as before?

 Chapter 590

    Think of Mo Han, I think of Ye Yingying, ye Yingying has entered the second course of treatment, calculate the day, almost the end of the second course of treatment, I plan to take Mo han to see her tomorrow.


    I smoked two cigarettes on the balcony and went back to my room to sleep. When I lay in bed, I found a detail. Mo Han woke up. She was pretending to sleep. Don''t ask me how I know. In fact, it''s very simple. A sleeping person''s muscles are relaxed and in the most relaxed state, while a sleeping person''s deliberately low breathing and tense body can be sold She.


    When I get out of bed, Mo Han may realize that she just doesn''t want to disturb me or be afraid of my embarrassment. This woman, in fact, knows everything in her heart, but pretends to know nothing. She is really a smart and kind woman.


    I hugged her, hugged her tightly, her body touched me softer and softer, her heart beat faster and faster, she was really awake, as I expected.


    Outside the light leak in, I side body is facing Mo Han, I see her long eyelashes in the up and down vibration, Mo Han pursed tight mouth, the heat from the body is higher and higher.


    Looking at such a charming wife, I suddenly feel that I really go too far. I hold her in my arms, but I think about other women. Eating in the bowl and looking in the pot, I begin to despise myself.


    I want to make it up to her. There are many ways for men to make it up to women, and I chose the most direct way. I want to accompany Mo Han once, and let her be my real woman. I want to be my woman in a world where there is no interference from Lin Manxue, only me and her.


    I put my mouth gently close to Mo Han''s ear and blew a breath. Mo Han suddenly shivered, and my whole body was shaking. I blew at one breath. She wanted to close her eyes, but she couldn''t do it.


    "Open your eyes." I whispered in Mo Han''s ear. Mo Han thought about it, opened his eyes and looked at me strangely and shyly.


    I told her what I thought in my heart. Mo Han blushed at first, and then said in a soft voice, "didn''t you just say that life will be like that in the future? Why do you think about it again


    "Tonight is just a proposal. The implementation date starts tomorrow night."


    My initiative makes Mo Han ecstatic, she is more urgent than me, or her love is stronger than me, Mo Han nods gently is tacit approval.


    Looking at Mo Han''s beautiful face, I shake off my head and the shadow in my mind. I want to start a new life with her. I owe her too much and can''t afford it all my life. She needs my love and care.


    This is mo Han''s happiest night. I feel that Mo Han has never been so happy. He is happier than the night he got married. After that, Mo Han was always in a state of excitement, holding me up and talking to me.


    Mo Han was silent on weekdays. When he was with me, he would talk more, but never more than tonight. She kept on saying that I was reduced to an audience and occasionally cooperated with her.


    Mo Han talked with me a lot about her future life. She has many dreams. Every dream revolves around me and my children, and she turns herself into the embellishment of these dreams and revolves around me and my children.


    I may not have thought that this night let Mo Han''s heart disease to more than half, she recovered quickly under the dual treatment of children and love, at that time I did not pay attention to these details, just think Mo Han is more lively and cheerful than usual.


    "Husband, would you like to give your baby a name?" Mo Han nestled in my arms and said happily.


    I said with a smile: "boys or girls do not know, how to take this."


    Mo Han said with a smile, "it''s a boy."


    "How do you know?" As far as I know, now the hospital explicitly stipulates that it is not allowed to check this item. How can she know in advance.


    Of course, money can make the devil push the mill. In the face of privileges and networks, such a small matter is not worth mentioning at all. But I don''t think Mo Han is such a woman. She doesn''t like to use privileges and is even less likely to take the initiative to do these checks.


    In her eyes, boys and girls are the same. They are all their own children. There is no difference at all. For example, I don''t have the idea of son preference. I believe Mo Han must have this attitude.


    Mo Han embarrassed to say: "feel ah. Aunt Huang said that sour children and spicy women, I like sour food. She said it must be a boy, and it can be seen from the shape of her stomach. The sharp one is a boy, and the round one is a girl. Do you feel my stomach, it''s very sharp? "


    Mo Han put my hand on her stomach and let me touch it. In fact, these are all folk experiences, and there must be no scientific basis. However, seeing that Mo Han is so determined and happy, I said with her:


    "it seems to be very sharp."


    In fact, I can''t tell whether her stomach is round or sharp.


    Mo Han smiles happily: "how about your wife giving you a big fat boy? Are you happy?"


    "Do you like boys?" Instead of answering, I asked in reverse.


    Mohan paused for a moment and said, "neither. But if I have a daughter, I''m afraid my parents in law will not like it if it''s broken for the Ye family. "I patted Mo Han''s little hand and said, "nonsense. My children, no matter boys or girls, are of the Ye family. How can my parents be unhappy. They are people''s teachers. That''s how you look at people''s teachers? "


    Mo Han shriveled his mouth, spit out a sweet tongue, and said lovingly, "husband, do you think I am a gentleman with a mean heart?"


    I understand Mo Han''s mind. After all, Mingyang is a small city. Small cities in the mainland are no better than coastal cities. Many concepts are backward. Feudal superstition and the idea of son preference are still prevalent. The thought of thousands of years can not be changed at once. The older generation, in particular, pay more attention to the issue of succession.


    However, my parents and grandfather are very open-minded. I believe they are not like this. Giving birth to children is destined to be a random event. It will not be decided by Mo Han or by me. They understand this truth and will not blame Mo Han.


    From Mo Han''s point of view, her starting point is to integrate into our Ye family as soon as possible. Her worries are understandable, but from my point of view, with my understanding of my parents, I think she is a little worried.


    "Han Han, don''t think about it. My parents don''t think about it. As long as it''s my children, my grandchildren are the same."


    "Hee hee. And you? "


    "Me?" I thought about it and said, "I want to have a daughter."


    "Why?" Mo Han raised his head slightly and looked at me in surprise.


    "Because my daughter is my father''s sweet little cotton padded jacket."


    "Hee hee." Mo Han was amused by me and buried his face in my arms again.


    I asked Mo Han: "what about you?"


    Mo Han thought for a while and then said, "I hope to have a boy."


    I joked, "Oh, you don''t want to tell me that you have a preference for boys, do you?"

 Chapter 591

    Mo Han immediately denied: "no way."


    She turned over and said, "if you are a son, you don''t have to marry someone else in the future. You can live with us all your life. If we have a daughter, we''ll marry someone else. It''s hard for us to see her. "


    Mo Han may think of herself. If she marries me and goes to Mingyang with me, isn''t it hard to see her parents? Mingyang is thousands of miles away from Hangzhou. It''s not convenient to go back and forth. It''s not easy to go home.


    I laughed and joked, "you think too much. If our daughter really falls in love with a smelly boy, and this smelly boy is far away from our family, we will let the man come to our house and recruit him as our son-in-law. "


    "No way." After listening to me, Mo Han suddenly got up from my arms and said solemnly:


    "husband, we can''t do this. Although I don''t want to give up my daughter, if we do this, the man won''t agree. Even if we reluctantly agree, we don''t want to split them. I don''t want to. It''s called selfishness. It''s possession, not love. "


    Mo Han''s reaction reminds me of Xu Mengyao''s practice. Mo Han''s possessiveness is not as strong as Xu Mengyao''s. Xu Mengyao hopes to control everything in her own hands, while Mo Han will only think of the children wholeheartedly.


    These are two attitudes towards life. We can''t say who is right or who is greater. We can only say that they have different perspectives. One is to give everything and the other is to give by all means.


    However, Xu Mengyao''s practice of being a strong woman is easy to be disgusted. For example, my son-in-law''s life is really hard. I feel that there are dwarfs everywhere. It''s not a good taste.


    Mo Han understood my feelings and naturally instilled this idea into the next generation. She thought about these problems from my standpoint, so she could understand a man''s real heart. For these things, Xu Mengyao may never understand.


    I put Mo Han in my arms again. This woman thinks too much for me. I appreciate her, her willingness to have children for me, her understanding of me and her consideration of my feelings all the time.


    Mo Han and I talked about kaixinye in the middle of the night. We went to sleep unconsciously. The next day, the sun was too high to get up. I wanted to visit Ye Yingying. Mo Han cleaned up and went with me.


    Uncle Tian drove us there. The sanatorium was not too far away from Mo Han''s home, but it was not close. It took about 40 minutes to drive.


    After a few months, I saw Ye Yingying again in the garden of the hospital. She was sitting on a bench, staring at the sky in a daze.


    Mo Han and I walked over, I called Ye Yingying, ye Yingying looked back at me, I saw a surprise from her eyes, but when she saw Mo Han around her, she had a trace of sadness.


    Ye Yingying stood up from the bench and said with a smile, "Xiaotian, you are here."


    Ye Yingying can recognize me. I''m surprised and overjoyed. Ye Yingying''s illness is getting better and better. I didn''t expect to recover so soon.


    I went to Ye YingYing and looked at her. Ye Yingying also looked at me. We both looked at each other and saw a different emotion in each other''s eyes.


    Ye Yingying first broke the silence and asked me, "when did you come to Hangzhou?"


    "Some days. How do you feel now? "


    Ye Yingying said, "it''s very good. It''s very quiet here. I live far away from the hustle and bustle, and my mood is much calmer. Xiaotian, how is your grandfather? "


    "Grandfather is fine." After a pause, I added, "my parents are in good health."


    Ye Yingying nodded his head and said, "it''s good for a family to be healthy."


    Ye Yingying looks back at Mo Han not far away. She leaves me and walks towards Mo Han. Mo Han smiles at her all the time.


    "Mo Han, you''re here, too."


    "Well."


    Ye Yingying looked at Mo Han''s stomach and said with a smile: "how many months?"


    "Seven months."


    "I''m going to have a baby in a few months. splendid. We''ve got the family, and I''m going to be an aunt. " Ye Yingying said with a smile, but I heard a trace of melancholy from her tone.


    This trace of sadness is well hidden and can''t be heard without careful consideration.


    For example, Mo Han didn''t recognize this unusual emotion in Ye Yingying''s tone.


    Mo Han said with a smile: "your look is much better than before, and your spirit is much better. Yingying, did the doctor say when you can leave the hospital?"


    Ye Yingying said: "after this course of treatment, you can leave the hospital and go home to take care of it slowly."


    At noon, ye Yingying took us to have dinner in the hospital canteen. She treated us to stir fry.


    At this time, ye Yingying didn''t look like a patient. Like Mo Han before, she was able to take care of her life by herself, and her thinking was not disordered, but she was more melancholy and dreary than before.


    People with this kind of heart disease can not get better at once. They need to be recuperated slowly, or they may not be cured in their whole life. I am overjoyed to be able to cure this kind of effect. It is not much better than expected.Mo Han and I had lunch with Ye Yingying, and then we took a walk together. We didn''t leave the hospital until the evening.


    I stayed with Mo Han in the villa for two days. On the morning of the third day, Xu Mengyao''s assistant drove to the villa to pick me up and said that Xu always had something to talk to me.


    I went to Xu Mengyao''s office, which is the most luxurious office I have ever seen. Everything is the most top-level configuration. It''s not too much to say that every inch of land is worth every inch of money.


    Xu Mengyao was lying on the boss''s chair with her eyes closed. Her assistant knocked on the door for me. Xu Mengyao said please come in, and then we pushed the door in.


    The assistant sent me in and then left. I really doubt that if there was no assistant to lead me, I would get lost in the corridor. The pattern here is too strange, like a maze.


    When Xu Mengyao saw me coming in, she immediately stood up from her seat and said with a smile, "Chutian is coming. Please sit down."


    Xu Mengyao sat on the sofa with me, and she poured me a glass of water in person. I was really flattered. Although it was just a glass of boiled water, Mr. Xu poured water in person, not everyone had the honor.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you calling me to your office today?"


    I probably have a score in my heart. Mo Han mentioned this to me. Xu Mengyao asked me to come here today to talk about work with me.


    Xu Mengyao looked at me and said with a smile, "Chutian, is it boring to stay at home these days?"


    I thought about it for a moment and decided to tell the truth, because I was afraid that Xu Mengyao would hit me unprepared. This woman is not an ordinary person, so I have to deal with it well.


    "It''s a little stuffy."


    Xu Mengyao thought about it a little bit and said:


    "Han Han and your father have talked to me about your situation. I thought that Han Han was going to give birth soon. In the critical period, you should accompany her more at home, so that she would not be alone and indulge in wishful thinking. Don''t do to others what you don''t want to do to yourself. I thought about it in another position. If it was me, I would not like to do it. I am a woman, not to mention you are a young and strong man. "

 Chapter 592

    Xu Mengyao paused for a moment and continued: "so mom called you here today just to talk about your ideas about work. What do you want to do, work in a company or start your own business? "


    In fact, I have thought about this problem for a long time. At present, I don''t have any projects in my mind, so I can''t start a business. Moreover, I think the time is not ripe. I''m short of conditions in all aspects, and I still need to accumulate experience.


    I sat upright and said sincerely, "Mom, I haven''t thought about starting my own business yet. If conditions permit, I do want to start my own business in the future, but not now. I want to go out and find a job to do by myself, learn from my experience, and make other plans in the future. "


    Xu Mengyao nodded in agreement:


    "in fact, I think so. It''s no problem to be a small company with your current conditions. As long as the funds, talents and business are in place, you can do it casually. With our family''s resources, it''s just a small thing. But mom doesn''t agree with you. You should have your own ideas and plans, your own ambition and courage, and your own team. You don''t have these conditions at present. You choose to study first, which is a good choice. But have you ever thought about what to learn? "


    I''ve also thought about this problem. I used to do some specific business, such as big health project, intelligent project, etc., focusing on implementation. Later, I managed Manxue life technology branch and accumulated some management experience.


    These jobs are arranged for me by Lin Manxue, not my own choice. In fact, I have always been interested in the venture capital industry, which may be affected by cabbage and Lin Manxue. I always think that the venture capital company can make a lot of money and give full play to my talents.


    However, the venture capital industry needs a wide range of contacts and industry experience, and the threshold is particularly high. Not everyone can enter. Even if I want to enter the threshold at present, it is not an easy thing.


    "Mom, I want to be a VC."


    I take a clear-cut stand and point out my own ideas. When dealing with such a smart person as Xu Mengyao, honesty is far more intelligent than playing tricks.


    Xu Mengyao was silent for a long time before she said, "how do you want to be a VC?"


    I said some reasons. In fact, Xu Mengyao doesn''t care what reason I am. She is measuring the risk of my venture capital, the risk of Mo Han''s children and our whole family. This woman is always calculating the benefits and risks.


    Yan Qingcheng is known as the first venture capitalist. This is just for the sake of publicity. In fact, compared with Xu Mengyao, Yan Qingcheng can only be regarded as a younger brother. She is the most important person in the class. Bai Yuping and Yan Qingcheng are all talents trained by Xu Mengyao.


    "You must have been thinking about it for quite a long time when you answered me so quickly?"


    I nodded frankly: "I don''t hide it from you, I think it''s not a day or two."


    Xu Mengyao thought for a while and said: "the venture capital industry is indeed a very challenging industry, and it is also a very training industry. Now that you''ve thought about it, of course I have to respect you. Well, you haven''t entered the industry yet. I''ll find a master to take you with me first, so that you can enter the industry faster. I''ll arrange it. You wait for me


    "Thank you, mom."


    Xu Mengyao waved her hand and said, "in the future, you''d better call me Xu Dong in the company. It''s better to call my mother at home. We should all keep professionalization, which is good for your development in the company."


    I know what Xu Mengyao means. If other colleagues in the company know that I''m Xu Mengyao''s son-in-law, how can I get along? I can''t learn anything if I want to learn. Everyone will guard me and treat me with respect and fear.


    After talking about business affairs, we just talk about private affairs. Except for Mo Han and the children, we have nothing to talk about. I defend her and she protects me. It''s impossible to imagine chatting like relatives or friends.


    "How are you these two days?"


    I drank a mouthful of boiled water and said, "it''s very good."


    "And the child?"


    "It''s good, too."


    Xu Mengyao said: "Hao Yuanzi from the autism treatment center called me a few days ago and said Yingying''s illness is getting better and she can be discharged in a few days. You can go to see her sometime."


    I said: "I took Hanhan to see her two days ago. My aunt is just like a normal person now. On the surface, there is no problem."


    Xu Mengyao thought for a while and said, "YingYing and Hanhan are both heart diseases. They can''t see anything on their face. But it''s hard to cure this kind of disease thoroughly. In the future, we should also pay attention not to stimulate them. This kind of disease is easy to attack repeatedly, and it will be more serious than the last attack."


    "I see."


    Xu Mengyao and I chatted casually, and then there was nothing to say, because in the face of Mo Han and the child, the relationship between me and her was slightly relaxed.


    But we were born against each other. To tell you the truth, every time I see her, I''m scared. This woman''s eyes turn to be an idea. It''s very dangerous. If it wasn''t for Mo Han''s bulletproof jacket, I''d be afraid that she would have eaten all my bones.


    When I came out of Xu Mengyao''s office, a bodyguard took me downstairs. I met a familiar woman outside the company building. She was wearing a black professional suit and was getting off a blue Porsche.Once again encounter cabbage, my heart is not calm, how to say, think of that night''s things and her special identity, there is embarrassment, also at a loss.


    Cabbage to see me, first Zheng for a while, and then a smile, she walked light steps slowly toward me.


    Cabbage and I look at each other, cabbage smile, like the spring breeze in March blowing on people''s faces, very comfortable.


    Cabbage is still so elegant and beautiful, whether it''s smiling or walking, it''s so grand.


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Ye. Mr. Ye, rare guest, how can you come to our Xu group when you have time? " Cabbage psychological quality is excellent, she pretended to know nothing like, smilingly asked me.


    Bai Yuping must have known about my marriage to Mo Han. Although we didn''t have a banquet, it has caused a sensation in the whole South and East China. How could Bai Yuping not know.


    Moreover, Bai Yuping is well-informed, not to mention such a sensational thing. Even if she has any top secret information, she can get it as long as she is interested.


    Bai Yuping pretends to be muddleheaded. I don''t want to make it clear. There is a word called muddleheaded. Sometimes living muddleheaded is more intelligent than living clear.


    "I''ve come to talk to Mr. Xu about something. As for you, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why are you back in Hangzhou, Pakchoi? "


    I call her pakchoi instead of Bai Zong or Bai Yuping. It shows an attitude that I still treat her as a friend. Pakchoi is so smart that I know what I mean.


    Sure enough, when Bai Yuping saw that I called her cabbage, her smile became brighter and her white teeth showed. She smoothed the hair in front of her forehead and said with a smile, "what else can I do. Big boss calls, I this small running errand can only come to meet

 Chapter 593

    Mo Han once told me that Bai Yuping and Mo zikang got married on the Lantern Festival, but the next morning, Bai Yuping found some reason to go back to Shanghai.


    Mo zikang didn''t try to keep him.


    On the day of the Lantern Festival, I was knocked unconscious by the islanders in the challenge arena, and I was in a coma all the time, so I didn''t know everything that happened after that. I just heard Mo Han talk to me later.


    Mo Han didn''t elaborate. She didn''t like to see Bai Yuping all the time. She just mentioned a few words to me casually. What''s more, by doing so, Bai Yuping realized that she had no feelings for Mo zikang, and Mo Han had more opinions on her.


    Mo Han said that the Mo family was very angry with Bai Yuping and wanted to show her some color. But Mo zikang was possessed and tried his best to protect her. This matter was always frozen. In a word, it was very unpleasant.


    Bai Yuping has been hiding in Shanghai these two months and refuses to come back. Mo''s elders, especially Mo zikang''s parents, have no choice but to sulk at her.


    The most calm person in the Mo family is Xu Mengyao. She is as indifferent as a nobody. Originally, Bai Yuping is not only her favorite student but also her nephew and daughter-in-law. She should come forward to mediate. Her reaction is unexpected. However, Xu Mengyao is very high in the Mo family. She is alone. No one dares to criticize her without saying anything, so she can only feel depressed It''s just inside.


    At that time, because of my sudden disappearance, I didn''t come back for several months. Mo Han was in a very bad mood. In addition, he was pregnant and didn''t care about other people''s affairs. This matter was so settled that he had been in a cold war.


    No one knows what Bai Yuping is thinking. She is the one who agrees to get married, and she is also the one who runs away the next day. If she says cheating, she can''t find a motive. What''s the purpose of cheating? If she doesn''t cheat, her behavior is somewhat similar. In short, most people feel unreasonable and helpless.


    Because I know something inside, I sympathize with Xiaocai. She doesn''t like Mo zikang, but she has to marry him under several pressures. Who knows the pain in her heart.


    Cabbage dares to escape marriage the next day, which makes me even more impressed. Although she is not as free and easy as Lin Manxue, she can''t stand up and say "no" to Xu Mengyao, Yan Qingcheng, Mo zikang, etc., but she can wake up at the last moment and run away. It is worthy of respect to have this courage alone.


    Cabbage to do so, is gambling, she is so special identity dare to make such a decision, no less than walking on the knife mountain, make a good knife see blood.


    I had a simple chat with cabbage, and she went upstairs in a hurry. Before she left, she made a phone call gesture for me.


    When I got home, Mo Han was waiting for me at the gate. When she saw me coming back, she ran towards me with a big stomach, which almost scared me to death. I ran forward, took Mo Han''s hand and said, "slow down. You should always remember that you are a pregnant woman. You should be more careful. Do you understand? "


    Mo Han lowered his head and blushed to admit his mistake: "husband, I''m wrong. My baby and I forgot when we saw you coming back. "


    Mo Han is so clever and gentle. How can I really have the heart to blame her? I took Mo Han''s hand and went into the room. It was hot outside and the sun was very poisonous. I ran outside and got sweaty.


    Mo Han brought me a set of clean clothes. I took a shower and went downstairs after the shower. Mo Han had asked Aunt Huang to bring up the food and prepare for dinner.


    "Don''t wait for me in the future. When you''re ready, eat first."


    Mo Han gave me soup and said with a smile: "I don''t have much appetite if I don''t eat with you. I''m at ease when I watch you eat."


    I asked Mo han to sit. Why does a woman with a big stomach take care of me? I have hands and feet. I can take care of myself. I should take care of her instead.


    Mo Han sat beside me, not eating, staring at me eating, I put down the dishes and asked her with a smile: "why, don''t take you like this, you stare at me, how can I eat?"


    Mo Han said with a smile: "hee hee. Husband, you are so handsome at dinner. "


    "You idiot. Don''t fool me! If you say I''m handsome, I believe that. But if you say I''m handsome when eating, do you say I''m stupid in front of me? I have self-knowledge, not to mention insulation with handsome, the whole is a savage


    Mo Han was amused by me, she said happily: "you are handsome in my eyes and baby''s eyes. Husband, how about today''s harvest? "


    "Not bad. Don''t say return with a full load, at least the harvest is not small, it means that the baby''s money to buy milk powder will be available in the future. "


    Mo Han clapped his hands excitedly and said, "my husband is great."


    If I don''t understand Mo Han''s heart, I really doubt whether Mo Han is praising me or laughing at me. Her mother arranges work for me through the back door. Is this close to the word "stick"?


    Xu Mengyao''s work efficiency is quite high. She asked me to go to work the next day. She arranged me in a venture capital company under her. This company has nothing to do with Xu Mengyao, but actually the biggest boss is her.


    I found that Xu Mengyao controls many companies. She has established a super large Xu group. As far as I know, there are Lin group, Yan group, Kong Group, Ma group and so on. These super large groups all have her shares, and she holds a lot of shares, maybe even the largest shareholder.Xu Mengyao is a super giant in the shopping mall. Her wealth is too much to be counted. But when I look at the Forbes and Hurun rankings, there is no such woman''s name on the list.


    She''s also a super invisible millionaire.


    My new company has a famous name, called "eight hundred Li" venture capital group. I work as an ordinary venture capitalist in a branch of this group.


    I started as an ordinary white-collar worker in this company. Xu Mengyao is quite principled in her life and work. Even though I am her son-in-law, she doesn''t intend to open much back door for me. Everything starts from scratch.


    In fact, I want to do the same. Although I have been a general manager for a period of time, I have not enough management experience and ability. Now I have entered a new industry and I don''t know anything. If I am promoted to a very high position, it''s not to praise me, but to kill me.


    It''s about people who don''t have self-knowledge.


    The threshold of this industry is very, very high. With my current working background and experience, I have to start from the foundation to enter this industry.


    After I joined the company, my main job was to study and train. It was the same in the past few months. I could hardly get in touch with any actual business. I trained with other newcomers. I was like a primary school student. I took notes every day to read materials and recharge myself. During this period, I really learned a lot.


    Every day when I come home from work, I lock myself in my study except for dinner. Sometimes even dinner is solved in my study. Stupid birds fly first. I have a poor foundation and I must work harder than others.

 Chapter 594

    I am determined to make some achievements. I have not forgotten my purpose. I will rely on my own efforts to win the trust of Xu Mengyao, get close to her, and destroy the evidence that can make Lin Manxue worried all her life.


    And I also want to make a career, men are ambitious, who want to do nothing all their life, who do not want to do a big career.


    Through this period of thinking, I deeply understand that the rules of the game are made by the strong. If I don''t want to be out or want to control my own destiny, I have to be more powerful than others. Whether it''s hard power or soft power, in short, I have to have strength before I can speak and do things according to my own will.


    Mo Han often comes to my study to accompany me. For fear of disturbing my work, she lies silently on my sofa, so that she can see me as soon as she looks up or opens her eyes.


    For Mo Han, as long as she can look at me from a distance, she is very satisfied.


    This is really a woman of the best quality. She is not coquettish when she is pregnant with a child. Instead, she takes care of me everywhere. Our relationship is getting closer and closer. If there is not a voice calling me from the bottom of my heart, I would like to live with her forever and never separate.


    That night, I read the data again unconsciously and saw that in the middle of the night, when I realized that I should go to bed, I found Mo Hanping lying on the sofa asleep. She had nothing on her body.


    Mo Han is learning embroidery during this period of time. It''s very depressing to have nothing to do all day long. She wants to find something to do. Embroidery is a clever and time-consuming work, which is very suitable for Mo Han.


    Mo Han wants to embroider a picture of her family. She has been busy with it these days.


    Mo Han embroidered the pattern, vaguely had the outline, very beautiful, I took the thing from Mo Han''s sleeping hand, gently took Mo Han back to the bedroom.


    Mo Han body empty, suddenly wake up, see is I just put down my heart and say: "husband, sorry, I embroidered embroidered suddenly fell asleep."


    I pinched her little nose and said, "fool, you have to go to bed late. What''s to apologize for? Besides, you can''t stay up late. It''s not good for children."


    "Well."


    "It''s less than a month from the due date. You must pay attention and don''t be too tired."


    "Good."


    Mo Han looked at me, suddenly secretly gave me a kiss, blushed and said: "husband, are you tired tonight?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mo Han lowered his head and blushed. I looked at Mo Han, who was as charming as silk. I suddenly understood something, but now her body is so inconvenient. Can she do that?


    Mo Han saw that I was in a daze, blew a breath on my face and said gently: "no problem."


    I''m hesitating, Mo Han said: "we haven''t had that kind of life for such a long time. When I give birth to a baby, you have to endure it for a long time. It''s bad for your health."


    It turns out that Mo Han is afraid of my suffocation.


    I really can''t laugh or cry, this wife is really careful, just I hold her, the body may have some changes, betrayed some of my inner thoughts.


    I am a normal man holding such a gorgeous woman, can not you react? Besides, she is my wife, I have the right to do anything.


    She and I really haven''t been like that for a long time. I think she might also want to. I put up with it and said, "don''t think about it. I''ll be OK."


    Don''t stop the cold, I want to go to sleep


    Mo hanshun nodded from the ground. She knew what I meant.


    I have studied in the company for more than two months. During this period, I have seen some cases, listened to some lectures and training. I have accumulated a lot of theoretical knowledge, but my practical experience is basically zero.


    On this day, manager Liu, my direct leader, stopped me and asked me to accompany him on a business trip to Changsha tomorrow. He was working on a project, which was a good opportunity to learn.


    I can''t take the initiative to leave Hangzhou, but since I became a venture capitalist, it''s inevitable for me to go on business trips. This business trip was frequent. Xu Mengyao also considered this issue at that time, so she told me that if I want to go out, I must get her approval.


    I didn''t reply to manager Liu immediately. I said I would reply to him in half an hour. Manager Liu may know that I am a special person. He has always been polite to me, and he has no reservation about me. He always thinks of me when he has any good opportunities. He teaches me these days.


    I secretly called Xu Mengyao to report the incident. Xu Mengyao heard that she was going to Changsha, Hunan Province instead of Guangnan Province, and agreed without thinking too much. However, she said a few inexplicable words, implying that I should not lose control of myself and sneak to see someone in Shencheng.


    I really didn''t move any crooked idea in my heart. Lin Manxue and I are in the past. Now I have mo Han, a child, and she has a new life. How dare I disturb her again.


    I just want to hide her in my heart. I can turn it out in the dead of night or when I''m not busy. I miss her by this memory.


    She and I, after all, have missed each other''s world.In recent months, I have not contacted her or the people related to her. Even I deliberately do not pay attention to Manxue company. I block everything related to Lin Manxue.


    I changed the number, wechat, email and QQ. In a word, I changed all the things related to the past, because I was afraid that I could not control myself when I saw Lin Manxue''s news.


    Forgetting must start from the present.


    I remember a few words deeply.


    This business trip may take a few days. I went home to talk about it with Mo Han. Mo Han fully supported me, but she was reluctant to see me for a few days.


    I saw Mo Han showing a trace of reluctant mood, and said that you will be due in less than a month. It''s not suitable for me to run out at this time, or I''ll discuss with manager Liu and not go out this time.


    Mo Han said quickly, "No. Husband, you have just entered the industry and belong to the stage of progress. You should grasp such a good opportunity. Manager Liu takes you there to give you room for improvement. Don''t miss this good opportunity because of me. I''ll be fine. There are so many people in my family. You can rest assured that I will take good care of our children. "


    Mo Han was considerate and thought of everything for me. She knew that I was eager for such a learning opportunity, so she resolutely rejected me.


    After dinner, Mo Han began to pack things for me. He packed a large box and even several kinds of facial cleanser for me.


    "Hanhan, I''ll go out for a few days. How can you make me move? It''s too much. Just pack me some clothes to change."


    Mo Han said with a smile: "it''s inconvenient to go out. Anyway, you can either take a car or a plane, and you don''t have to mention it. It''s not heavy."


    I''m not afraid of weight, but I really don''t think it''s necessary. It''s easy for men to go out. It''s not as troublesome as women. Going out is like fighting. Are you tired.

 Chapter 595

    Mo Han thinks that I''ll follow her. These are trivial things. Men are in charge of the outside and women are in charge of the inside. She can do whatever she wants. As long as she wants to do it and is in a good mood, nothing else matters.


    I packed up my things and accompanied Mo han to take a walk in the back garden. Mo Han''s mood was not high all the time. These days, we can basically meet each other every day. Suddenly we have to separate for a few days and we can''t see each other. Mo Han is not used to it.


    In fact, I''m not used to it. I''m used to the days when I have her and my children by my side. Thinking that some days I can''t see them, I feel empty.


    Maybe in my heart, I have already taken Mo Han as my family. She has given me a home, which makes me feel the warmth and warmth of home.


    The next morning, Mo Han got up early. She squeezed the toothpaste for me to make breakfast. This morning, she cooked a big breakfast herself.


    After breakfast, Mo Han personally took me out. I drove a Cadillac from the garage to work. I have been driving this car these days.


    Mo Han stood outside the villa and watched my car leave until the back of the car disappeared.


    Manager Liu and I first flew to Changsha by plane, and then found a high-end hotel to stay. We didn''t make an appointment with customers that day, and the meeting schedule was arranged in the morning of the next day, so it was free time from this afternoon to tomorrow morning.


    I''m from Jiangdong Province, which is close to Hunan Province. Mingyang is only three hours'' drive away from Changsha, so I''m familiar with Changsha.


    And when I was in University, I went to Hunan several times, passed Changsha several times, and lived in Changsha for a while. Manager Liu is originally from Yueyang, Hunan Province. It''s only half an hour since Changsha took the high-speed railway to Yueyang. He plans to go back to his hometown to meet his wife and children.


    Instead of taking his wife and children with him, manager Liu left them in his hometown and went back every other time.


    Manager Liu left the hotel and took a taxi to the South Railway Station. He asked me to arrange my own time. I''ll meet at the gate of the hotel at ten o''clock tomorrow morning, and then we''ll meet the customers together.


    After manager Liu left, it was boring for me to sleep alone in the hotel. I took a shower, changed into a clean suit and went out for a walk. Some days I didn''t come to Changsha. Changsha has changed a lot.


    Changsha is most famous for its entertainment programs and food culture. I''m not interested in stars'' entertainment, but I''m still interested in snack culture.


    Changsha stinky tofu is famous overseas. When you come to Changsha today, you must eat authentic stinky tofu.


    I looked at the time. It''s still early. The snack street doesn''t open so early. I''d better go around first. I took a taxi to Wuyi Square. Wuyi Square is one of the most central and prosperous areas in Changsha business circle. I plan to start from Wuyi Square, and then walk leisurely.


    After getting off the bus, I walked west along Wuyi Avenue. Looking at the crowd, I buried myself and let them take me.


    Small hidden in the mountains, big hidden in the city, where there are many people, I will go. Walking, unconsciously I came to an island restaurant.


    I remember that the last time I had dinner with Lin Manxue was to eat Island cuisine. Lin Manxue seemed to be very interested in island cuisine. Seeing things and thinking about people, I couldn''t help but want to go in and have a look.


    A waiter led me in. As soon as I sat down, I looked around and saw two familiar figures sitting in the direction of two o''clock. This is a pair of sister flowers, a pair of extremely beautiful and charming sister flowers.


    I wonder how they came to Changsha?


    The two sisters sit opposite each other, one facing me, the other facing me. I see one of them naturally associate with the other.


    The things they ordered have already been on the table and they are eating. The appearance of the two sisters makes the shop shine and attracts the eyes of most men, including me.


    Their sisters may be used to this kind of vision, only concentrate on their own things, not be disturbed by the outside world, nor look around, so neither of them found me.


    After thinking about it, I left my seat and went straight to say hello. I met my old friends in other places. It was a happy thing. I didn''t expect to meet them in Changsha.


    "Hello, Lanxiang and Lanxin." I cold not Ding in the side called them, immediately put them a jump, have looked up at me.


    "Ah? Chutian. " When Lan Xin and Lan Xiang saw that it was me, they were stunned at first, and then they were surprised and overjoyed. They immediately stood up from their seats and asked me with a smile, "Why are you here in Changsha?"


    "I''m here on business. And you


    Lan Xiang said with a smile: "let''s travel. My sister and I haven''t come out to play together for several years. I don''t just take advantage of the drizzle to take him out to play during the summer vacation. It''s a long experience. "


    "What about drizzle?" I haven''t seen maomaoyu for a long time. Maomaoyu is going to be in the fifth or sixth grade next semester, so it''s not a little bit.


    But this little guy is always a little bit in my eyes.


    Lan Xin glanced at me and said with a smile, "Maoyu can''t get used to Island food. She has to go to the front to eat KFC. A friend of mine took him to eat KFC."Compared with the island''s light food, children obviously prefer KFC fried food, which tastes better. Children''s taste is definitely different from that of adults. They don''t care whether it''s junk food or not, as long as it tastes delicious.


    "Didn''t brother Yang come?"


    Lan Xiang gently shook his head and said, "No. He''s looking at the shop at home. It''s summer vacation now. There are many customers and the shop is busy. "


    I nodded, and Lan Xin asked me to eat with them, so I was not polite. Lan Xin sat opposite and sat with Lan Xiang, leaving me a big space.


    Lan Xin asked me with a smile: "Chutian, what are you busy with these months? You don''t come to my place to sit down. I haven''t seen you for some days."


    I laughed awkwardly and said, "I - I don''t work in Shenzhen anymore."


    Lanxin was obviously surprised, because I never mentioned this to her. During this period, the business of her villa was very prosperous. From morning to night, I didn''t take the initiative to contact her, and she didn''t take the time to contact me.


    "Where did you go?"


    "Hangzhou."


    Lan Xiang asked casually, "is the job transferred?"


    I shook my head and said, "I resigned from my former company and changed my company."


    "Oh. That''s it. " Lan Xiang didn''t think much about it. It''s common for young people to change cities and jobs. It''s no surprise.


    But Lan Xin doesn''t think so. She''s in guanwan City, very close to Shencheng, and she knows a lot about Manxue company. After all, Manxue company is a big company with good development potential. Moreover, not long ago, she heard that I was promoted and became the general manager of a company. How could I do well and quit.


    Lan Xin''s eyes turned around and looked at me in surprise. This is a very intelligent woman. She is different from her sister Lan Xiang. Lan Xin is far more sensitive than Lan Xiang.

 Chapter 596

    I don''t want to tell them too much about my personal problems. It''s a thorn in my heart. I can''t say it or make it clear. The best way is to pretend to be confused.


    Wang Gu talked about him and asked them about the trivial things in their life. Lan Xiang described their life to me one by one. From her words, we can see that although Lan Xiang''s life was calm and boring, she was very happy. It was just plain and light.


    Lan Xin''s words should be relatively concise. She just took them with a brush, but her eyes always stayed on me. It seemed that she could see what was on my mind.


    Although Lanxin noticed something, she didn''t ask me in front of Lanxiang at that time. She just glanced at me all the time, making me fidgety and uncomfortable.


    I can''t hide things in my heart. Once I feel guilty, I will feel uncomfortable doing anything.


    Lanxin and I drink sake. Lanxiang is not used to this kind of wine, so she drinks tea. The tea culture of the island comes from China, and they also have a lot of research on tea ceremony.


    When we were eating, a handsome young man came in with a drizzle, and they came straight to us.


    "Lan Xin, sister Lan Xiang, we''re back." Handsome man''s voice into my ears, I was inspired, this voice is too familiar, this is not Lin Yunfeng it.


    I day, I how forget this stubble, Lin Yunfeng is chasing orchid, like a follower, orchid to Changsha, how can he not come?


    When I saw Lin Yunfeng again, I began to be afraid to look at his cannibal eyes.


    After Lin Yunfeng walked in, he found out for the first time and then glared at me. He probably didn''t expect that he would meet me here.


    Lanxin knew that I knew Lin Yunfeng. The first time I took Lin Yunfeng and Lin Manxue to Lanxin villa, but Lanxiang didn''t know. Seeing that the atmosphere was so secretive, she gently asked, "do you know each other?"


    I nodded slightly, and Lin Yunfeng hummed coldly: "it''s more than knowing. I know him even if he turns into ashes. "


    "Xiaofeng -" I called Lin Yunfeng timidly. I was afraid to see the people related to Lin Manxue. I felt guilty, timid and self abased. I had no face to see them.


    Lin Yunfeng said with a cold face, "come out. Let''s go out and talk


    "Good." I forced to smile at orchid fragrance and said, "you eat first, we''ll go back."


    Lan Xin frowned slightly, looking at her expression and worried about me.


    Lin Yunfeng was the first to go out. I followed him. Lin Yunfeng walked straight ahead. There was a piece of barren land in front of him. Few people should come to him on weekdays.


    Lin Yunfeng suddenly stood still and turned his back to me. He didn''t speak for a long time. I didn''t know how to open his mouth if he didn''t say it. I knew he hated me. He was not worth it for his sister Lin Manxue, but after everything was done, what''s the point.


    Lin Yunfeng took a cigarette in his mouth, smoked a few mouthfuls, and suddenly asked me faintly: "is Mo''s son-in-law good?"


    I don''t know whether Lin Yunfeng asked me at will or was sarcastic. I suddenly lost my judgment. It''s good that I can understand what he was saying.


    I also took out a box of cigarettes from my pocket, drew out a cigarette to light the fire, took two puffs of cigarettes and asked:


    "Xiao Feng, how''s your sister?"


    "My sister? Do you have the face to ask my sister? " As soon as I mentioned Lin Manxue, Lin Yunfeng suddenly became angry. He turned around and asked me coldly.


    Looking at Lin Yunfeng''s icy eyes, I felt cold and surprised. He had such a big reaction. Could it be that something happened to man Xue.


    I threw my cigarette butt on the ground and asked eagerly, "what''s the matter with your sister? Is something wrong?"


    Lin Yunfeng said with a sneer: "don''t be so merciful. You don''t need to know. Whether my elder sister is alive or dead has nothing to do with you, Mo''s uncle. Do you understand? "


    "Xiaofeng -"


    Lin Yunfeng, like an explosive, muttered: "don''t call me Xiaofeng, Lin Shao. Do you know Lin Shao?"


    I know Lin Yunfeng loves his sister. He should do whatever he says. If he wants me to call him Lin Shao, I will call him Lin Shao.


    "Lin Shao, can you tell me what happened to your sister?" I''m very humble. It''s the first time in my life that I''ve ever talked to people in such a low voice.


    "You still care about her? Do you have the face to care for her? " Lin Yunfeng''s anger is not reduced, and he sticks to me one by one.


    "Lin Shao, I know I''m sorry for your sister. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know how she''s doing. That''s all."


    "How''s it going? How''s it going? Ye Chutian, you''ve ruined my sister. You''ve completely ruined her. Do you know that? "


    When I heard Lin Yunfeng say this, I was scared to death. My heart was pulled together. My God, what happened to man Xue? Lin Yunfeng said half of what he said. This is to scare me to death.


    I suddenly took Lin Yunfeng''s hands and said pitifully, "Lin Shao, I beg you to tell me what happened to man Xue. What happened to her? Please tell me quickly."


    Lin Yunfeng said stubbornly, "do you want to know? Hum, I won''t let you. Ye Chutian, you will die. I won''t tell you. ""Come on. If you have any requirements, I will satisfy you as long as I can. I only ask you to tell me about your sister. What''s the matter with her, OK? "


    Lin Yunfeng oil and salt do not enter, cold tunnel: "I have no requirements for you. Ye Chutian, release me. You''ve scratched me. "


    "No. If you don''t say it, I won''t let it go. "


    "And you threaten me?" Lin Yunfeng frowned and seemed not afraid at all.


    At any rate, I said that Lin Yunfeng didn''t like me. When I was worried, people would be crazy. I suddenly locked Lin Yunfeng''s neck and said: "you all force me, you will force me! OK, you don''t have to say that man Xue has a long and short life. I can''t live any longer. It''s bad luck for you to put someone on your back before I die! "


    During this period of time, although my life with Mo Han is quite comfortable and peaceful, deep down in my heart, I have never forgotten Lin Manxue for a moment. I repress my emotions because I am getting away from her in real life, and I have to do so.


    But today, when I learned from Lin Yunfeng the news of Lin Manxue, when I learned that she might have a bad life or said she was extremely miserable, my heart would be broken. The pressure, torture, entanglement and violence accumulated in these days suddenly surged out. I released all this emotion on Lin Yunfeng. If he provoked me again, I might lose my reason Strangle him in the presence of wisdom.


    Lin Yunfeng wanted to be tough at first. He thought I didn''t dare to do anything about him. When my eyes turned red and my teeth clenched, he began to believe that I was not joking.


    Death is a fear for everyone. People who are not afraid of death just talk big because they have not experienced it. Who is not afraid of death, or this kind of inexplicable way of death.


    Lin Yunfeng''s two eyes were turned over by me. He slapped the ground hard, which was a sign of begging for mercy. I cried: "do you say it or not! Say it or not

 Chapter 597

    Lin Yunfeng kept struggling and beating the ground. He really couldn''t carry it any more. He couldn''t take a breath when he saw it.


    I slowly let him go and sat down on the ground with him. Lin Yunfeng coughed for a long time and finally eased down. He glared at me and then scolded, "you psycho, you really want to kill me."


    I said slowly, "I don''t want you to die. I just want to know what happened to your sister."


    Lin Yunfeng was stunned for a long time. At last, he slowly said, "why do you ask me? If you have the seed, you can go back to the deep city and have a look at it all."


    "She - is she well?" I hesitated and asked him in a low voice. I was afraid that Lin Yunfeng would give me the answer, but I wanted to know the real answer.


    This kind of thinking and fear full of contradictions made me feel that I was not so strong for the first time.


    "No Lin Yunfeng pause for a while, and said: "not only not good, but also more serious than before, crazy, no personal appearance."


    "How could that be?" I was scared and shivering all over. My legs and feet were weak. I couldn''t even stand up.


    Lin Yunfeng looked at me in disgust and said, "what do you say! It''s not because of you


    "Where is she now, where is she?" I took Lin Yunfeng by the leg and asked him.


    "You want to see her?" Lin Yunfeng saw that I was so lost that he asked coldly.


    "Yes."


    Lin Yunfeng sneered: "do you dare to see her? Will the Mo family allow you to see her again? "


    I shook my head and said firmly, "I dare not. But it has to be seen. Can you tell me where she is? "


    Lin Yunfeng thought about it and said, "Shannan village."


    "In that yard?"


    "Well." Lin Yunfeng said: "since I came out of the detention center, my sister only wants to live in that yard, and no one is allowed to get close to it. Only my mother and I can go there. Yan Da Shao once tried to take my elder sister away, but my elder sister didn''t want to. She would yell, beat people around and hang on. There was no choice but to let her live there and send someone to watch around for 24 hours. "


    Shannan village is the place that Lin Manxue remembers most deeply. She doesn''t know anyone now and has no consciousness. But in her subconscious mind, Shannan village is the most familiar and safe place.


    Maybe Shannan village not only left me and her good memories in the past, but also accompanied her indelible memories when she was a child.


    I really want to slap myself to death. What did I do to Lin Manxue? She was so sad and miserable. I drove such a good woman crazy.


    I am a sinner. I am extremely guilty. If death can redeem me, I will die in front of Lin Yunfeng immediately.


    "Wei Wenjie, didn''t he try to help your sister?"


    Lin Yunfeng said: "Wei Shao hasn''t seen him come back since he went to the mission last time. This mission may be very dangerous. For a while and a half, he will not come back."


    "Yan Qingcheng, he is going to let your sister develop like this?"


    Lin Yunfeng said: "Yan Da Shao has encountered some things recently, and my elder sister doesn''t want to see him. As long as he appears, my elder sister is more crazy, constantly pulling her hair and torturing herself. Yan Da Shao, look at this situation, how dare she appear. He''s been racking his brains for my sister''s business during this period of time. Everyone has lost a lap. "


    I''m the one who''s responsible for the trouble. I can''t let go of any agreement, Xu Mengyao, Mo Han and the children. I want to go back to Shencheng and meet my man Xue.


    I want to save her from the sea of suffering, such a crazy, how to live ah. I''m heartbroken, not to mention my heart and liver.


    I asked Lin Yunfeng to go back with me. Lin Yunfeng hesitated and advised me, "you can''t go back."


    I asked him aloud, "why? Why is that? Don''t you want me to see your sister again in my life? Are you going to force me and your sister to death? "


    Lin Yunfeng said slowly after half a silence:


    "from the bottom of my heart, I have the heart to kill you when you treat my sister like this. Not to mention my sister, even I don''t want to see you again all my life, but outsiders don''t understand the situation at that time, I understand. If it wasn''t for you, my sister would not have come out at all. You would never have gone back to Hangzhou to be the son-in-law of Mo''s family. According to my understanding of your character, you are not such a person who likes to cling to powerful people. I think it has something to do with it. "


    Lin Yunfeng sighed and continued: "you wronged yourself to save my sister. I can''t blame you completely for that. I have been in a contradiction in my heart. Do you want to persuade you to go back or not. Brother ye, can you tell me what happened in recent months? "


    Lin Yunfeng can say these words, I am very moved, no one will understand me, no one knows the pain of living in the shadow of Xu Mengyao, maybe outsiders think I am to power, give up their self-esteem to be a door-to-door son-in-law, but who really understand me?


    Xu Mengyao once warned me that the agreement between me and her should not be mentioned to outsiders. I must stick to this promise. I have to have a bottom line in my life. Reputation is the first thing.Although in her eyes, my reputation is not worth mentioning.


    And I also dare not not not to keep my promise. Xu Mengyao just let Lin Manxue go for a while. If the evidence in her hand is not destroyed for a day, Lin Manxue''s freedom is always in her hand.


    "You don''t have to persuade me, and you don''t have to worry about other things. Even if you ask me, I won''t tell you. What I want to do now is to see your sister and see if I can do something for her. I am the cause of your sister''s illness. Maybe only I can break the magic spell in her heart. "


    Lin Yunfeng thought for a while and said, "your words are reasonable. I understand all these, but you still can''t go back."


    "Why? Do you still disagree with me to see your sister? "


    Lin Yunfeng shook his head and said, "it''s not me, it''s the banquet. Do you know why my sister hid you so that no one could find her before she was arrested? Even I didn''t know


    Lin Yunfeng said so, I can naturally guess a few points. Lin Manxue must have done it to protect my safety. Maybe at that time, she might have realized that someone was going against me.


    "Because someone''s trying to hurt me?"


    Lin Yunfeng nodded and said, "yes. In fact, my elder sister had received the news before she was arrested. She wanted to arrange for my elder sister to go abroad for shelter, but she refused. She was heartbroken at that time and had nothing to love. My elder sister locked herself in a room, that is, the room in Shannan village. At that time, you were healing there. But when we went to see my elder sister again, you were gone. No one knew where you had gone. My elder sister was the only one in the whole room. "


    Lin Yunfeng said with a pause: "my elder sister is so smart. She must know that if she goes in, Yan Dashao and Wei Dashao will take this account on your head. At that time, you were in a coma. If they want to be bad for you, isn''t it a matter of minutes? It''s just as my elder sister expected. After my elder sister went in, Yanda and Shao tried to find a way to get her out at the first time. But most of the people who want to kill my elder sister have a future, and even Yanda and Shao can''t help it. "

 Chapter 598

    "Soon after my sister went in, people were not normal. I always felt very strange. She was still fine before she went in. Although she was in pain, disappointed and sad, my sister was very good. She didn''t see any big waves before she went in. She didn''t go crazy after a while."


    Lin Manxue is still well outside, but after being locked up for a period of time, her spirit becomes more and more fragile, and finally she becomes insane, which is really suspicious.


    I couldn''t help asking, "you mean - someone''s done something to your sister?"


    Lin Yunfeng not sure to say: "I''m just so skeptical, otherwise how could my sister get this disease."


    I was secretly surprised. With Xu Mengyao''s ability, if she wants to do something to Lin Manxue, it''s absolutely easy. I even doubt whether Xu Mengyao sent someone to eat something for Lin Manxue, or to add oil and vinegar to her, or to do something to her body. Otherwise, Lin Manxue, who is extremely powerful in her heart, would be crazy.


    This possibility is not absent, and I am also confused. Although I have been in contact with Xu Mengyao for a long time, I have to admit that I don''t know her at all.


    I can only see in her the maternal love for Mo Han and the great wisdom and hard-blooded skills in life and work. She is unfathomable, just like being in the clouds, which makes people unable to see clearly.


    But after getting along with Xu Mengyao during this period, I don''t think she is a woman engaged in such small moves. A woman who likes to engage in conspiracy and trickery can''t achieve such a great career.


    Xu Mengyao and I have been fighting each other for several times. She is open and aboveboard. She doesn''t play empty. At least she doesn''t play face-to-face. She doesn''t play behind the scenes. She''s a woman who likes to play cunning. She tells me everything, and then I have nothing to do with her.


    There is only one time in my memory, that is, on the night of my wedding with Mo Han, what did Aunt Huang do in our new house, which made Mo Han and I can''t help sleeping together. This is the only time.


    Although there is no evidence to prove that Xu Mengyao planned this event, Aunt Huang is just a servant. If she did not instigate her, I believe Aunt Huang would not dare to do so.


    But later I think about it, in fact, it''s not a conspiracy. I married Mo Han, and sharing a room with her is my duty. She''s just creating opportunities for us to make up my mind to stay at Mo''s home. Can I blame her for playing a conspiracy?


    But what''s the explanation for Lin Manxue''s madness? Does Lin Manxue''s illness really have nothing to do with others? Is it the trauma she suffered from her childhood and the loss of my child and me that caused her to get sick.


    Pregnant women in a special period, the heart is already fragile, many pregnant women do not know whether they feel depressed, not to mention Lin Manxue suffered this extremely terrible accident, again and again hit her, can not be surprised.


    I thought about it and thought that it might be this way or that way. I didn''t want to get to the point. Only when I saw Lin Manxue and her mind returned to normal, could I ask what happened at that time.


    I don''t want to wait any longer. I''m ready to go to Shencheng immediately. Changsha is less than 800 kilometers away from Shencheng, so it''s only about nine hours to drive without traffic jam.


    I insisted on going back. Lin Yunfeng held me tightly and said, "brother ye, you really can''t go back."


    "I told you that I had to go back. I can''t leave your sister alone. She also needs me to go back."


    Although Lin Yunfeng was angry with me for treating her sister like this, his heart was still towards me. Last time in the bar, Lin Yunfeng had taught me a lesson. In his words, the grudge between me and him had been written off. This time, he was angry because I used myself as a hostage, and I was the son-in-law of the Mo family, regardless of his sister''s death.


    When my heart is tied to Lin Manxue, Lin Yunfeng seems to understand me. Maybe since he really likes Lan Xin, his understanding of love is not as one-sided as before, but more comprehensive.


    Lin Yunfeng pulled me to frown and said, "brother ye, you really can''t go to Shencheng any more. If you dare to get close to the deep city, there will be no amnesty. You should know the energy of the banquet. You should also know his temper. He never talks empty words and does what he says. "


    As long as I''m not afraid of anything, I''ll let him do whatever he wants


    When Lin Yunfeng saw that I was determined to do so, he stopped persuading me. I''m also very serious. Once a decision is made, nine cows can''t come back.


    I took a taxi with Lin Yunfeng back to the hotel. I was afraid that Xu Mengyao would put something on me, so I changed all my things, even the little neinei. I called manager Liu, and I asked him to help me round a lie. I will repay him in the future.


    At the same time, I made a phone call to Mo Han. I told her the truth, but I didn''t mention Lin Manxue''s name. I just said that I wanted to go back to Shencheng. There was an important thing waiting for me to do. I had to go. I asked her to help me hang out with her mother. Mo Han understood what I meant in a moment. She let me relax and she would help me cover up.I left all my previous things in the hotel. Then I called Lanxin and said that I would go back to Shencheng with Lin Yunfeng to let them have fun and pay attention to safety.


    Lan Xin didn''t ask anything more, just said that she could help her if she needed to.


    I promised verbally, and then I took Lin Yunfeng and went to Shencheng.


    I didn''t dare to go back by plane or train. In the era of real name system, with the energy of Xu Mengyao and Yan Qingcheng, as long as I place an order online or go to the window to buy a ticket, Xu Mengyao and Yan Qingcheng will definitely get the news at the first time.


    I asked Lin Yunfeng to rent a car, and we drove back to Shencheng in turn. In order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, Lin Yunfeng and I made a detailed plan. This time, I want to avoid Yan Qingcheng''s eyes and ears and meet Lin Manxue alone. If I can, I want to take her away from Shencheng.


    Before I set out, I found a gang of false witnesses through some relations. I asked them to help me get some things to take with me. It might be of great use to be prepared.


    Entering the boundary of Guangnan Province, I asked Lin Yunfeng to drive the whole journey and sleep in the back, so that it was not easy to be found by others.


    In the middle of the night, Lin Yunfeng and I arrived outside Shannan village. Instead of taking a bus, I got off the bus and walked in. I asked Lin Yunfeng to wait for us in the car. Don''t turn off the fire and be ready to retreat at any time.


    Lin Yunfeng told me in detail about the distribution of Yan Qingcheng''s men in Shannan village. I am very familiar with the terrain of Shannan village. Combined with the information Lin Yunfeng gave me, I found a defensive loophole. There is a secret path that is not guarded. From there, through a bamboo forest, you can go directly to the backyard. As long as you cross the wall, you can enter the yard.

 Chapter 599

    Yan Qingcheng once ordered that no one be allowed to come near the yard, and there was no amnesty for those who violated it. Therefore, the people sent by Yan Qingcheng were only outside the yard, far away from the yard. They put up several tents nearby, and each intersection was guarded.


    There is no one near the yard. As long as I cross this secret intersection, they won''t find me.


    As I wish, I went through the bamboo forest and surreptitiously climbed over the wall. No one was disturbed in the whole process. Lin Yunfeng told me that Lin Manxue was sleeping in the house I rented. I had the key to my own room and could open the door at any time.


    I went in quietly, opened the door gently, and then slipped in and closed the door again. I came to the bedroom quietly. The door of the bedroom was closed. I twisted outside and locked inside.


    I took out my bedroom key and prepared to open the door. My key had just been inserted into the hole. Suddenly, the door was suddenly opened. A woman with a haircut and pajamas wanted to hit me on the head with something in her arms. My reaction was so quick that I avoided the position just now for the first time. Her body fell forward, and I immediately put my arms around her waist.


    Lin Manxue and I fell to the ground at the same time. I was afraid to hurt her, so I put my body under her body and let her hit me.


    Lin Manxue''s body is very light, only skin and bone, no meat, bones on my body is very painful, but at this moment I am not in the mood to manage my own body is painful or not painful, I just love her, so several months thin into such, this is not live to suffer.


    I wanted to hold Lin Manxue, but she got up from me and went into the room. I wanted to close the door again. In my hurry, I jammed the door with my feet, but the pain came from my feet.


    This scene passed through my mind. I thought of the scene when I met Lin Manxue for the first time. At that time, I gave her takeout, but she refused to accept it. She thought that I wanted to do something wrong to her. At that time, she stuck me with the door.


    It''s an amazing repetition of history. After so many beautiful, sweet, misunderstandings and tribulations, Lin Manxue and I went back to the starting point again.


    The pain from my feet attacked my pain nerves one by one, but I forced myself to hold back and didn''t shout out. There were Yan Qingcheng people outside. How dare I shout.


    Lin Manxue opened her mouth wide and seemed to want to shout something. My eyes were quick and my hands were quick. I covered her mouth. At this time, I didn''t care whether I would hurt Lin Manxue. When Lin Manxue was distracted and flustered, I forced the door open and held her in my arms.


    Lin Manxue struggled. I couldn''t hold her with one hand, so I quickly released the other hand, and then held her tightly with both hands.


    As soon as I let go of Lin Manxue''s mouth, she wanted to cry. At that time, I held her in both hands and had nothing else. In a hurry, I had to seal her mouth with my mouth and not let her shout out.


    In the dead of night, if Lin Manxue shouts out, it will definitely disturb Yan Qingcheng''s men, then my action tonight must be wasted. Maybe I have to explain myself here.


    After a while, I pushed her away, but I didn''t want to kiss her.


    Lin Manxue seems to find a familiar feeling, although she is not conscious, but this beautiful feeling is still there, she is quite enjoying, honest with me.


    I knocked on the door with my heel, picked up Lin Manxue, and put her on the bed while kissing her. Lin Manxue''s face became more and more ruddy, and her heart beat faster, even faster than mine.


    I took Lin Manxue to bed and slowly released her. The moonlight outside made me see the woman''s face more clearly. Her chin was sharper than before. The flesh on her face sank down, her cheekbones protruded, her eyes were dim, her hair was scattered, but it smelled tasteless.


    Her face was haggard, but she still kept clean, and she didn''t smell any peculiar smell. It seems that although this woman is neurotic, the habit of loving beauty and cleaning is still there. It''s a habit branded in her bones and will never change.


    I turn on the desk lamp in front of the bed and look at the thin and unconscious Lin Manxue. My heart is like a knife. Lin Manxue is very quiet beside me, not noisy, just looking at me curiously.


    At this time, Lin Manxue didn''t look like a crazy woman, but her eyes were dull and strange, and she didn''t like to talk.


    I gently put my arms around her waist and asked, "man Xue, do you still know me?"


    Lin Manxue looked for a while and thought about it, then shook her head.


    I''m so sad. Lin Manxue is very ill this time. Even I don''t know her. I shed tears with heartache. How can such a good woman say that she is ill.


    I want to outline the memory of Lin Manxue. As long as she can recognize me or think of the past, her illness will gradually get better.


    "Man Xue, you don''t remember. I''m your husband."


    "Husband?" Lin Manxue frowned and recalled something, but it didn''t get to the point.


    Lin Man Xue suddenly said: "who is man Xue? Who is my husband? "Ah? Man Xue didn''t even know herself?


    I was heartbroken and flustered. I wanted to turn on the desk lamp at the head of the bed, take out two red copies from my arms, and take out two fake marriage certificates to Lin Manxue to see:


    "man Xue, what are these. This is me, this is you, this is the evidence of our marriage


    Lin Manxue has always wanted to marry me. Before I set out, I found someone to make two fake marriage certificates. I want to stabilize her mood first. Maybe she will get better as soon as she is down-to-earth.


    My idea at that time was very simple. The first step was to win the trust of Lin Manxue, which was convenient for me to communicate with her and take her away. When I saw that Lin Manxue was living a life of no one, no ghost, no ghost, I made up my mind to take her away.


    Lin Manxue touched the photo on the wedding photo, suddenly reached out and touched my eyes, and said, "husband? Yes, you are my husband. "


    "Ah? Man Xue, do you remember me I was both surprised and happy. When I was excited, the strength of my hand became stronger, which hurt Lin Manxue''s thin body.


    Lin Manxue did not answer me, but said to himself: "my husband likes to eat what I have in my mouth, you also like it, you are my husband."


    Lin Manxue seemed to be talking nonsense. She didn''t recognize me at all. She said so just because she felt that way in her heart. I just kissed her and sketched her good memories, that''s all.


    I''m a little disappointed. What Lin Manxue said proves that what Lin Yunfeng said is true. Man Xue is ill, ill and insane.


    Lin Manxue suddenly came to my face, looked at me and said nervously, "husband, I''ll tell you a secret. There are many bad people in our family. I''ll drive them away, but they just won''t go."

 Chapter 600

    Although Lin Manxue''s mind is disordered, her self-protection consciousness is still there. She should be in a state of half madness and half epilepsy. She doesn''t know nothing. She has some consciousness but no complete logical consciousness.


    "Are you afraid of them?"


    "I''m afraid. I''m afraid. " Lin Manxue patted her chest and said foolishly, "Oh, by the way, husband, have you seen our son? I just coaxed him to sleep. Why is he gone for a while?"


    Lin Manxue clamors to find her son. She crawls around in bed and finally holds a bear doll and says it''s her son.


    Seeing this scene, I can''t help it any more. I squatted alone in the corner and cried for a long time. Lin Manxue suddenly came to my back with bare feet and said, "my husband, my son is awake. Listen, he is crying. He must be hungry. Baby, don''t cry, mom will eat for you. "


    Lin Manxue lifted up her pajamas and was about to feed the bear. I grabbed her clothes and said, "the child is not hungry. Don''t do that. He just wants to sleep. Just let him sleep for a while."


    Lin Manxue didn''t hear the cry. She thought it was so. She blinked her eyes, put her index finger on her mouth and said, "no crying, baby is asleep, shh."


    Lin Manxue pretends to put the bear on the bed, covers him with a quilt and hums a nursery rhyme to him.


    Lin Manxue sat on the bed for a while, suddenly jumped out of bed, ran to the window and looked at it, nervously said: "no, the bad guys are coming again, run."


    Lin Manxue''s illness seems to have broken out again. She is sober, confused, half sober and half confused. She talks in a confused way. There is no logic at all.


    I hugged Lin Manxue tightly, hugged her tightly and said: "baby, don''t be afraid. With my husband, I will protect you."


    Lin Manxue looked at me, with a silly smile, and asked me, "who are you? How do you call me baby? I don''t know you


    Although Lin Manxue said she didn''t know me, she didn''t reject me. Even if I held her, she didn''t resist. Lin Manxue had some itching on her back. She wanted to scratch. The itching place was out of reach. I helped her gently.


    Lin Manxue suddenly said, "I''m not feeling well. I want to take a bath."


    "Good."


    I secretly went to her house with Lin Manxue in my arms. There was a big bathtub in her bathroom. I filled it with water and gave Lin Manxue a bath.


    She didn''t know how shy she was. She stripped herself off and then slept in the bathtub. Now I finally understand why Yan Qingcheng didn''t allow anyone to step into the yard.


    Now Lin Manxue is conscious, confused and unconscious. She often does things that normal people don''t do, such as taking off her clothes or even doing more extreme things. How can Yan Qingcheng allow other men to see Lin Manxue''s body.


    Lin Manxue likes to take a bath. She lies in the bathtub and only shows the part above her neck. She raises her arm and rubs it with bath gel. At this time, man Xue''s face is wearing a dull smile. She is not like a madman or a normal person. She is in the critical zone.


    I washed her head and rubbed her back. After soaking in the bathtub for about an hour, she fell asleep.


    I picked her up, dried her body with a dry towel, and then went back to the bedroom to help her get dressed. I found a hair dryer to dry Lin Manxue''s wet hair, and then put her on the bed.


    I helped Lin Manxue simply pack up some clothes, and then brought the bear doll. This is Lin Manxue''s child. I''m afraid she will find it when she wakes up. Then I sneaked into the yard with her on my back and crept out of the wall.


    I wear bamboo forest with Lin Manxue on my back. The bamboo forest is very long and dense. No one will come in on weekdays, let alone in the middle of the night.


    Lin Manxue is very familiar with sleeping on my back. Her long hair is spread on my face. The fragrance of shampoo is still left on the freshly washed hair. It smells very good.


    I carry Lin Manxue on my back, just like carrying the whole world. She occupies most of my whole world.


    The bamboo forest is overgrown with weeds and the road is uneven. I''m not walking fast because I''m afraid that the bumpy road will wake man Xue up.


    Through the front of the path can go out, I saw the dawn of victory. As soon as I stepped out of the bamboo forest, the light in front of me was so bright that it hurt my eyes.


    There were seven or eight cars parked in front of me. The front of the car was in my direction. All the high beams and headlights of the cars were turned on, and the whole ground was shining brightly.


    A big black man with a big figure and thirty or forty thugs was waiting in front of him. He looked familiar. I remember that he was the bodyguard beside Yan Qingcheng. I remember Lin Manxue once told me that his name was black wolf.


    The black wolf looked at me with slanting eyes and said, "uncle, we meet again."


    "Black wolf?"


    The expression on the black wolf''s face was strange and he answered with a smile: "it''s me."


    After staring at me for a while, he said:


    "uncle, you are so brave. You dare to go into the deep city by yourself."


    I sneer: "the deep city is not a dragon''s den, nor your home, why can''t I come."The black wolf said calmly, "Uncle Biao and miss Biao are bored and confused in Hangzhou. I don''t know what''s going on outside. My parents once said that uncle Biao can''t come to Shencheng. You are not welcome here."


    I hummed coldly, "young and old? Is it Yan Qingcheng''s banquet? "


    The black wolf said with some pride, "yes. In the whole city of Shencheng and even the whole province of Guangnan, who dares to call himself a little bit more than a little bit


    I said with cold face and disdain: "bullshit! When did Shencheng become Yan Qingcheng? Is he in charge here? I come as soon as I like and go as soon as I like. What''s the matter with him? "


    The black wolf stared at me fiercely and said in silence: "Uncle Biao, in the face of my aunt and miss Biao, I''ll make an exception to leave you a way to live. As long as you put down Mr. Lin and leave the deep city immediately, and promise never to come to the deep city, I can turn a blind eye as if you were sleepwalking tonight."


    "I don''t need it. Black wolf, go back and tell Yan Qingcheng that one day, I will let him see me and walk around. "


    The black wolf''s face turned black and said unhappily, "uncle, so you don''t want to cooperate."


    Do I have to tell him all this crap?


    I put Lin Manxue gently on the grass and lay flat, and put the bear doll in man Xue''s arms. The battle tonight is inevitable, and let me leave Lin Manxue and run away. Is this what a man should do?


    Although they are numerous and powerful, and there are many experts like black wolf, I would rather fight for Lin Manxue than leave her to live.


    I''ve seen black wolf fight with nincheng Saburo. I know that this man''s Kung Fu is unfathomable and his strength is far higher than mine. But I don''t like to be soft hearted. Other people challenge me. If you win, you have to fight. If you don''t win, you have to fight. If you want to bully me, there''s no way.

 Chapter 601

    Black wolf saw that I didn''t drink a toast. With a cold hum, he asked all his men to step back. He seems to have been waiting for this day for a long time. His face is shining with excitement and expectation.


    The black wolf took off his T-shirt and faced me with his bare arms. His muscles were even and powerful, one by one, with clear lines. He looked very clear in the moonlight.


    I also took off my shirt. I didn''t have any shackles on my body to make it easier for me to work. Compared with the strong muscles of black wolf, I was much thinner. My abdominal muscles were not as exaggerated as he was, but much sexier.


    It''s not like a bunch of crap in a TV movie. The black wolf came up with a dead hand and blew out several fierce fists in succession. I used my palm to block the first punch. This punch was so powerful that it numbed my whole palm. I really underestimated him for his great strength.


    The rest of the moves I did not dare to attack directly, I started to dodge the edge, avoid confrontation with him, I retreated, the black wolf bullied me forward to fight with me.


    My advantage is fast, flexible body, the combination of virtual and real, suitable for sudden attack, the advantage of black wolf is powerful, fast and fierce.


    So melee is good for him and bad for me.


    I always want to avoid him and keep a distance from him, but obviously, the black wolf saw what I was trying to do. With a sneer on his face, he pressed me step by step to prevent me from succeeding.


    I fought with the black wolf for more than ten moves, which was full of danger. My body has not fully recovered, and my strength is greatly reduced, and the strength of the black wolf is far more powerful than I thought.


    I was secretly surprised. I remember that he didn''t have so much strength when he attacked with Naruto last time. Did he deliberately hide his strength at that time?


    I thought of a possibility. At that time, Wei Wenjie was watching the situation in the challenge arena on the giant screen. The black wolf wanted to paralyze Wei Wenjie, so he deliberately saved his strength and didn''t try his best. He might only use his strength to succeed in June and July. Otherwise, with the skill of the black wolf now, he could not defeat the black wolf.


    After a short trial, the black wolf stepped up his attack and attacked me like a storm. His fists fell on my arm like raindrops, which made me gnash my teeth.


    Just now I was able to defend seven and attack three. Now the situation suddenly changed. I defended all the way and couldn''t fight back at all. I kept going back and was beaten by the black wolf.


    Black wolf lightning out of the leg, a kick in my knee, this foot almost kicked me to kneel, I forced to stand, but the body in the stable at the same time, defense system chaos, was black wolf seize the opportunity to hit the chest, I immediately a mouthful of blood spray out, the body flew back two or three meters.


    This blow made my chest stuffy. It took me a long time to breathe.


    I got up from the ground and wiped the blood on the corner of my mouth. The black wolf approached me slowly and said with a sneer, "uncle, I''ll give you another chance. As long as you promise not to come to Shencheng, how about I let you go?"


    I was surprised that black wolf was Yan Qingcheng''s number one thug and his bodyguard. Since Yan Qingcheng had said that he wanted to kill me, why did he let me go again and again.


    He killed me. Isn''t that what Yan Qingcheng wants to see?


    In my heart, I feel that black wolf didn''t try his best. Just now, he had many opportunities to kill me, but he was merciful. The bystanders might not see it, but as the client, I saw it clearly.


    Why did the black wolf do this?


    What''s the purpose of this? What''s the plot?


    "Dream." I fly forward, facing the black wolf with a flying leg, and the black wolf is separated by one hand. I use the chain leg again and kick the black wolf with two legs alternately. I want to suppress his firepower and find a chance to defeat him.


    The black wolf frowned as he defended. He seemed very upset. He wanted to fight back several times, but he looked at me and held back.


    As soon as I was clear in my heart, the black wolf seemed to have some scruples and didn''t dare to kill me. I didn''t know how I could have such a strange idea, but this strange idea suddenly came into my mind and encouraged me to give it a go.


    I seize this opportunity to fight with the black wolf. I use the flexibility and mobility of my body to attack the key points of the black wolf. The black wolf does not dare to attack me any more. He only picks up some unimportant parts to attack. In this way, he can''t play his skills, but I can attack him with all my strength.


    In addition to absolute strength, momentum, courage and fighting spirit are also important aspects of fighting. Black wolf only wants to teach me a lesson, but I''m totally reckless. In this way, the situation will turn around and become his active defense and I''ll take the initiative to attack.


    From time to time, I give him a punch and then a foot. Although I can''t hurt him seriously, he has suffered so much in front of so many people, and he has no face.


    Black wolf was completely angered by my rogue playing method. He suddenly launched a counterattack, regardless of whether I would be seriously injured, and made a full counterattack. After three or four moves, he once again suppressed me to gain the upper hand and threw me to the ground.


    Before I fell to the ground, I kicked the black wolf in the face. He didn''t expect me to have this hand. He lost his weight and wanted to fight back, regardless of whether he would get hurt.I kicked a shoe mark on the black wolf''s face, which completely irritated him. My body just got up from the ground, and the black wolf kicked me in the stomach and directly kicked me over.


    Black wolf this foot full of strength, breathing my five flavor churn, the body as if hollowed out. I gritted my teeth and got up again. The black wolf came forward and put his foot on my stomach again. He yelled, "don''t accept me! Will you come to Shencheng? "


    "Serve your mother!" I got up again, stretched out my hands and grabbed the black wolf''s neck. The black wolf gave me a punch, and I fell to the ground again.


    The black wolf didn''t wait for me to get up. He grabbed my neck and said, "are you coming?"


    "No, it''s not a man!" I Pooh A, vomit a black wolf face, black wolf suddenly irritable, free a hand to my stomach is a few punches.


    He hit me harder than he hit me. I almost passed out.


    Crazy black wolf is ready to continue to start, suddenly a delicate body jumped on his back, stretched out his hands to scratch his face.


    She is disheveled, but also with a cry, black wolf and I are aware of who she is, black wolf dare not leave her, afraid to hurt her, Lin Manxue reluctantly, the black wolf''s face are scratched.


    The black wolf grabs Lin Manxue''s hand gently, and doesn''t let her continue to grasp his face. I take advantage of the black wolf''s distraction, and kick the black wolf''s stomach with both feet hanging in the air. The black wolf''s body is unstable, and the Lin Manxue on his back falls down. I roll on the spot and stretch out my hand to hold her in my arms.


    Black wolf fell on all fours. He was very angry and angry. He was in a state of madness. His eyes were red and he seemed to kill me. Black wolf came to me and Lin Manxue step by step and said fiercely: "Ye Chutian, you want to die!"

 Chapter 602

    I just stood up with Lin Manxue in my arms and saw that the black wolf was coming. I quickly pushed away Lin Manxue in my arms. The black wolf made a fist like lightning. He was full of strength. As long as he hit me in the chest, he could beat me directly.


    The fist Hula Hula hit me. I couldn''t dodge and dodge. I stretched out my hands to block. The strength of this fist was too strong. The strength of hitting on my arm didn''t weaken much. I continued to move on. I saw that it was going through my chest. Suddenly, a huge force behind me pulled my body back, about 20 centimeters back. That''s what it looked like The short span of more than 20 centimeters failed black wolf''s blow and failed to hit me.


    The shadow behind me pushed me away. I was fighting with the black wolf. His skill was very good. Seven or eight moves against the black wolf didn''t come down at all. The black wolf began to look relaxed, but with the fight, his brow tightened, he was absorbed, he could attack at first, and then gradually retreated into defense.


    When I saw sun Jianling''s face again, it was just like the light of sun Jianling that I couldn''t see him clearly.


    The faster sun Jianbing fought, the more I was shocked by the Vietnam War. I didn''t expect that he was so powerful, far more powerful than the sun Jianbing I knew before.


    His every move is simple and direct. It looks clumsy and simple, but it''s not fancy at all. However, the black wolf finds it very difficult to deal with it. He takes time to fight sun Jianbing, who directly drives the black wolf seven or eight steps away.


    Black wolf realized that he had met a master who was second only to Wei Wenjie in his life. He took out all his strength and let go. Sun Jianbing was more relaxed than black wolf.


    Sun Jianbing''s leg skill is too powerful. I''m dazzled. I think I''m quick and fast. But when I saw sun Jianbing''s leg skill, I believed in slow motion.


    Sun Jianbing has three feet. They hit each other. Sun Jianbing''s foot can still move forward after touching the black wolf and kicks him in the thigh.


    Before he fell to the ground, the black wolf tried to fight back. Sun Jianbing kicked him again with his third foot, which made the black wolf weak.


    Black wolf fell heavily on the ground, he knew that he was extremely dangerous at this time, if no one helped him block the big black face in front of him, he would surely die.


    The black wolf yelled and ordered others to fight together. Suddenly, the thugs from all directions came up together. This was the first time that the black wolf fought and asked others to help him. He could not keep his face, but if compared with living, face would not be important.


    Sun Jianbing saw that there were thirty or forty people on the other side. He knocked down the two people in front of him and hurriedly returned to me and Lin Manxue. I picked up the bear doll. Sun Jianbing asked me to take Lin Manxue in my arms and withdraw first. He came to die later.


    Lin Yunfeng''s car is 1500 meters ahead. It''s easy to get on the bus.


    Sun Jianbing stands in the way of dozens of people. Even if he can fight again, his fists will be hard to fight, and his strength of four hands will be exhausted. Moreover, in the chaos of war, many moves will not work, and he will be fiercer than anyone else.


    A little brother hugged sun Jianbing''s waist, and he punched him on the neck. He suddenly passed out. In such a moment, seven or eight people entangled sun Jianbing.


    Sun Jianbing rushed to the left and right, and put down a few people around him. These people are also desperate. If he put them down and got up again, he would not only faint, but also play hard.


    Once a man plays his life, his fighting power rises several steps immediately. Sun Jianbing also struggles to fight. After such a long fight, sun Jianbing''s physical strength is overdrawn, and his movements on his hands and feet are not as fast as before.


    I ran away with Lin Manxue in my arms, and sun Jianbing fought and retreated. If they didn''t want to protect me and Lin Manxue, it would be wishful thinking for these people to stop sun Jianbing from running.


    I ran to the car and Lin Yunfeng got out of the car. I threw the bear into the car and put Lin Manxue in the back seat of the car to lie down. Then I said to Lin Yunfeng, "take good care of your sister. I''ll go back to meet you."


    Lin Yunfeng held me tightly: "brother ye, you are not going to die when you go back to so many people?"


    "Let go."


    "Not loose!" Lin Yunfeng is quite stubborn.


    I glared at him and said, "go away, he''s my brother!"


    I pulled away Lin Yunfeng''s pull and was about to kill him back when sun Jianbing came panting in our direction. The three or four people who were chasing the nearest one were knocked down by him with a few punches and feet.


    When these people just fought with us, they were still barehanded. Now they all have guys in their hands, iron bars, sliced knives and Langya sticks. There are quite a lot of patterns.


    I picked up two big stones everywhere and ran to meet sun Jianbing. Sun Jianbing was entangled by four or five younger brothers. He had a stick on his back. There were blood marks on his shirt.


    Sun Jianbing wiped out two of them by sweeping his legs. He punched one of them in the stomach and hit them flying. The other two were preparing to rush forward. I smashed two big stones, one was empty, and the other was smashing one of them in the face. My teeth broke a few.


    I fiercely said: "come, those who are not afraid of death will come!"Sun Jianbing breathed a sigh of relief. The pursuers from behind came like a tide of killing generals. Sun Jianbing pulled me back quickly, and we ran away.


    Sun Jianbing and I just got on the bus. Lin Yunfeng immediately started the car and ran. The pursuer just killed us and threw the things out of our hands to smash the car.


    All the glass in the back of the car was smashed, and the pieces fell on the back of the car. I held Lin Manxue''s head down to prevent the glass pieces from hurting us.


    Lin Yunfeng drove recklessly. There were several cars in front of us trying to block us. Unfortunately, before we could get together, he was rushed out by Lin Yunfeng. Lin Yunfeng often went to drag racing, and his driving skills were good. He didn''t drop the chain for me at this kind of escape.


    Out of Shannan village, we didn''t take the main road, but ran along a path. There were several forks in front of the path, and the terrain was complex. Even if the black wolf sent people to catch up with us, it was not easy to catch up with us.


    More importantly, sun Jianbing''s car was parked near here.


    Sun Yunfeng and I went to the back of the car to catch his attention. I hope we can take a taxi to escape.


    I don''t worry about Lin Yunfeng''s safety. He is Lin Manxue''s brother. Even if he is caught by the black wolf, I believe Yan Qingcheng won''t do anything to him.


    After driving for about an hour, sun Jianbing didn''t see any suspicious vehicles coming up. He stopped the car and asked me where to go, Mingyang or Hangzhou?


    I think that Mingyang and Hangzhou are the two places I''m most likely to go. If Yan Qingcheng''s people don''t catch up with us, they will surely send heavy troops to guard these two important roads and wait for us to fall into the trap.


    I''m not fooled.


    "Go to guanwan city."

 Chapter 603

    I decided to take sun Jianbing and Lin Manxue to Lanxin Shangzhuang of Lanxin to hide and wait for the wind to pass before making other plans.


    Lanxin went to Changsha to play. At present, a manager is in charge of the villa. The manager is Lanxin''s best friend and her college classmate. When they were in college, they had a very close relationship. Later, Lanxin invested a lot of money in building Lanxin villa and asked her best friend to help. I met this woman several times and knew her very well.


    We drove to Lanxin villa. Lanxin has an independent courtyard in Lanxin villa, which is a distance from her farm paradise. No one would go there on weekdays. I called Lanxin to discuss with her about staying for a few days.


    Lanxin had been sleeping at that time. I was embarrassed to call her in the middle of the night.


    Lan Xin is a very righteous woman. She didn''t ask anything and agreed to my request. She asked me to go to her manager to get the key. She left the key with her best friend.


    I asked when Lanxin would come back. Lanxin said that she was not sure. It would take at least a few days.


    Let''s drive to the villa, get the key, and then drive to another hospital.


    This other courtyard is really beautiful. It''s full of flowers, small bridges, flowing water, luxuriant forests and bamboo trees. We just got out of the car. It''s more than six o''clock in the morning. The rising sun slowly climbs out from the top of the mountain. The morning light spreads to the whole mountain and makes the whole world full of hope.


    Lin Manxue watched the sunrise crazily. She held my hand tightly and didn''t want to enter the room.


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Man Xue glanced at me and said, "you are confused. My name is not man Xue. My name is man Yu."


    Ah? Does man Xue wake up a little and remember some things in the past, such as Su Manyu, the name she used.


    Don''t wait for me to ask export, Lin Manxue pointed to the horizon and said: "look - look at the brazier."


    Lin Manxue is delirious and regards the sun as a brazier. In fact, I am very happy that she can say the two words of Manyu and brazier. At least there is nothing in her mind.


    I asked sun Jianbing to go back to the house first, and I accompanied Lin Manxue to watch the sunrise.


    Lin Manxue doesn''t want to go. I have to hold her. She holds the bear doll herself. Lin Manxue says that the three of us are going to see the brazier.


    I took Lin Manxue to walk on the small bridge in front of me. Lin Manxue fell asleep with the bear doll in her arms for a while and didn''t care to see the sunrise.


    I hold her sitting on the bridge, water clattering from below, the scenery here is really beautiful, natural, with heaven and earth into one.


    Looking at the beautiful scenery around, looking at my favorite woman, Lin Manxue, my mood is also relaxed. Lin Manxue''s love for me is higher than the mountains and deep water. Even if she is confused and confused, when she touches my body, she will be quiet. This is a feeling, a feeling deep into the bone marrow.


    Man Xue, I will cure you. I promise you, I won''t let you be so crazy all your life.


    Lin Manxue''s disease is not easy to treat, but it is not a complicated disease. As long as he cooperates with the doctor and takes active treatment, I believe Manxue will recover sooner or later.


    But at present, I have some problems. I promise Xu Mengyao not to see Lin Manxue again. This time, I secretly go back to Shencheng to pick her up, which has broken the agreement between Xu Mengyao and me. Now is the critical period for Mo han to give birth. Xu Mengyao will never allow such a thing to happen.


    She didn''t trust me. Now I leave Hangzhou to find Lin Manxue in Shencheng without her permission, regardless of the agreement with her. If she takes revenge on man Xue, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    I think about it, I can''t take Lin Manxue back to Hangzhou, absolutely not, and I can''t send Lin Manxue to the hospital. This kind of disease can''t be cured for a while and a half. If I send her to the hospital, Yan Qingcheng and Xu Mengyao will know our whereabouts in a few days, and man Xue and I will be their turtles in the urn, and they won''t be able to catch us at any time.


    No way.


    I''m the only one who can get rid of Lin Manxue''s demons. Now Lin Manxue can''t do without me. She only trusts me. If we separate again, she will live a crazy and imprisoned life.


    I finally took Lin Manxue out of the tiger''s mouth and couldn''t enter the wolves again. Even if I had to go back, I would cure her thoroughly and go back.


    If I can''t go back to Hangzhou, I can only go back to Mingyang. I think of a man, my grandfather, who is a miracle doctor and can often cure all kinds of difficult and miscellaneous diseases. The first three weirdos once said that my grandfather has a magic prescription in his hand. I don''t know if he can cure this kind of mental disease.


    When I think of my grandfather, I think of Ye Yingying again. Ye Yingying has been in Citrus village for so long, and my grandfather is helpless. Maybe my grandfather can''t cure every kind of disease. At least he is not good at this kind of mental disease, or he can ignore Ye Yingying.


    I hold the mentality of a dead horse as a live horse doctor, because I have nowhere to go except citrus village.


    As long as I mix in the territory of South China and East China, I can''t escape from the palms of Xu Mengyao and Yan Qingcheng. These two people are too strong, have a lot of ears and are well-informed. If they want to escape their pursuit, they can only go to the remote and inaccessible countryside.Citrus village is originally a small place in Mingyang, with inconvenient transportation and closed information. Moreover, it is a place where I was born and bred. It has a familiar terrain and good popularity, which is most suitable for me to avoid the limelight.


    The three of us lived in Lanxin''s other courtyard for four or five days. Sun Jianbing went out to explore the limelight. He secretly went back to Shencheng and Guangzhou, and found nothing special. So sun Jianbing came back to suggest that we could set out for Mingyang.


    We don''t plan to go back to Mingyang directly from guanwan city. Instead, we make a big circle from guanwan city to Shaoguan City, then through Hunan Province, then into Jiangdong Province, and finally into Mingyang, our destination.


    This route is very circuitous, with a distance of more than 1000 kilometers. It took 17-8 hours.


    Instead of going back to Mingyang City, we went directly to the countryside and went back to citrus village. Instead of living in my grandfather''s house, I went to live in a hut on the mountain.


    This thatched cottage is built by the villagers who used to go hunting in the mountains. There are four cottages. In front of the cottage, there is a vegetable field with a lot of vegetables. Behind the cottage, there is a well. On the left side, there is a small stream. On the right side, there is a beautiful waterfall not far from the front.


    The hut is well-equipped, with pots and pans, stoves, oil lamps and candles, tables, chairs, benches and wooden beds.


    Sun Jianbing and I cleaned up the hut, and it became our habitat for the time being.


    The scenery on the hillside is very good, the air is good, the trees are shady, the wind is strong, cool and quiet, and you don''t have to worry about eating and drinking. The only disadvantage is that there is no electricity, and there is no signal on the mobile phone.


    Lin Manxue likes it very much. Since she entered the mountain, facing the roadside flowers and plants, she picked a bunch of wild flowers like a child, held them in her hand, and picked a lot of wild fruits to eat.


    These wild fruits are not poisonous. When I was a child, I used to pick and eat them with Ye Yingying. So I follow her temperament as long as she is happy.

 Chapter 604

    There are four cottages, one for each of us, and one for the kitchen. There is a simple cottage and bathroom not far from the front. I''m afraid Lin Manxue is not used to it, so I built a bathroom for her with sun Jianbing.


    Sun Jianbing went to the foot of the mountain to buy a lot of food, enough for us to eat for a period of time. He also made two bows and crossbows. We can go hunting if we don''t have to.


    Sun Jianbing is very skillful. He can do everything and is diligent. He is a good helper.


    We lived in the mountains for a week. There was no electricity here, and all the electrical appliances related to electricity could not be used, so it was really boring after a long time.


    The three of us are like three isolated savages, completely out of touch with the outside world.


    The most boring and miserable person here is me. Because of her mental problems, Lin Manxue is poor and happy all day. Anyway, having electricity or not will not affect her life. Sun Jianbing is used to living in the mountains. He has been used to this kind of life for a long time, but I always feel that there is something missing.


    Lin Manxue is tired of leaning me all day. No matter where I go, she will follow me. She doesn''t care about sun Jianbing. It seems that I am the only one in her world.


    Sun Jianbing also spoke very little. I was separated from him for more than half a year ago. I asked him what he had been doing and whether he had been staying in moling all the time.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t give a detailed account of it. He just said that he had some trouble in moling and delayed some time. When he came back to Shannan village day and night, he was just meeting me.


    Sun Jianbing said casually, but I can imagine that he must be trapped in some danger in moling, because he told me that he would only go in for about two months before he entered moling. Now for half a year, there must be some problems.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t want to mention it again. I secretly guessed that there might be something difficult to say or that he didn''t want to recall that experience. If sun Jianbing didn''t say it, I wouldn''t ask. I have absolute trust in him.


    "Mr. Ye, who is the man you are fighting with? It seems that he used to be a soldier." Sun Jianbing was very interested in the black wolf and asked him unintentionally.


    "His name is black wolf. He''s Yan Qingcheng''s bodyguard. I''ve dealt with him several times, but it''s the first time to fight."


    Sun Jianbing frowned and said, "this man''s Kung Fu is very powerful. If you meet him alone in the future, you must be careful."


    I used to think that although black wolf''s Kung Fu was good, it was only a little better than me. But after that night''s battle, I understood the gap between myself and him. At present, I''m not in the same level as him at all. I''m thousands of miles away.


    Black wolf can almost kill me, but Sun Jianbing, on the other hand, seems to be able to kill black wolf, hidden.


    I looked at Sun Jianbing with strange eyes, sun Jianbing was looked at by me, some unnaturally asked: "what''s the matter?"


    I said half jokingly and half seriously:


    "Jianbing, you''re hiding it. We don''t know each other for a day or two. We''ve been together for a year and a half. We don''t fight once or twice. But why didn''t I find you so powerful before? "


    "To tell you the truth, I just thought that you were more experienced than me. In terms of speed, strength and skill, we were in the middle of each other. But the last time you fought with black wolf, I had an impulse to look up to you. Did you deliberately keep your strength in front of me?"


    Sun Jianbing laughed awkwardly and said, "Mr. Ye, do you suspect that I have an intention for you?"


    "I didn''t mean that. It was pure curiosity. Jianbing, you are a top expert, but you are mediocre. Most people like to exaggerate. If you don''t have it, you''d better go against it. If you have it, you''d better not. Why? "


    Sun Jianbing lowered his head, thought about it, suddenly raised his head and said, "can I not say it?"


    "Of course," I said with a smile. I just casually asked, that is, friends chat, you want to say, don''t want to say, what''s the point


    Sun Jianbing paused a little, then said: "Mr. Ye, thank you for your trust."


    I waved my hand and said, "Jianbing, how many times have I told you that we are friends? We don''t need to be like this. What is a friend? I don''t want to say that we are loyal to each other. At least we won''t stab each other. I trust you. I believe you will not do anything against me. Therefore, I will not interfere in your affairs. You have the right to choose to say it or not. This right is firmly held in your own hands, and you can control it yourself. "


    Sun Jianbing looked into my sincere eyes. After a while, he suddenly said:


    "I used to serve in a secret army, which was so special that outsiders didn''t even know our existence. We are just like ghosts and wandering spirits. We can''t see the light and are in a state of silence. Only when we have a task can we be activated and act. "


    "You''ve been serving this army all these years?"


    "Yes." Sun Jianbing nodded and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to tell you my life experience, but that our army has discipline. Although I have left the army now, I am a soldier one day and a soldier all my life. These disciplines will follow us all my life. As long as I live, I must abide by them."


    I nodded with understanding: "in this case, you''d better not say it, lest you make mistakes."Sun Jianbing shook his head and said, "I know that you always have a knot in your heart, and you are in an extraordinary period now. If I follow you in such a muddle, I am afraid you will not feel safe. You treat me sincerely, and I can''t do that to you. "


    "Mr. Ye, I can''t say too much about myself, but I can assure you that I won''t do anything sorry for you. Not in the past, not in the future. In the past, I was not a good person, but I can''t be regarded as a bad person. I have killed many people before. These people don''t have any personal grudges with me. I have to kill them because of my task or work. "


    When sun Jianbing said this, his eyes were full of sadness, and his throat was choked. He suddenly said, "I''m saying this or I''m trying to exonerate myself. In fact, not all the people I killed should die. Maybe I - "


    SUN Jianbing can''t go on talking about it. His face is full of regret and remorse. Maybe some irreparable mistakes happened to sun Jianbing, which made him feel remorse and remorse all his life.


    I patted sun Jianbing on the shoulder and comforted him:


    "Jianbing, I don''t know what happened to you, but I believe that you have a reason to do that, and things have passed. The dead have died. No matter how regretful or sad they have died. The living should continue to live and live well. Take a look, life is like this, just a few decades, one day, you and I will come to that step


    Sun Jianbing came back and nodded to me. I don''t know if he''d listened to me or how much. But seeing sun Jianbing''s regret and sadness, I didn''t like it.

 Chapter 605

    Jianbing and I are brothers after all. For more than a year, we have been together day and night. They are eating, drinking and living together under the same roof. In the words of sun Jianbing, we are like comrades in arms in the trenches.


    The friendship between comrades in arms is comparable to that between husband and wife.


    Sun Jianbing and I fell into silence. Lin Manxue came back with a bunch of wild flowers. These days, her illness has not improved, but it has not worsened. Sometimes she is confused, sometimes she is sober. Sometimes she knows me, but most of the time she doesn''t know me. As for sun Jianbing, she didn''t know much about me before, let alone at this time.


    She only remembered her name as Manyu, that''s all.


    Sun Jianbing knows Lin Manxue. None of the men who live in South China have never heard of her name. Besides, Lin Manxue has a lot to do with me. It''s not surprising that sun Jianbing knows her.


    Lin Manxue wears a wreath on my head. She weaves it herself. Then she lies on my back and asks me to get up and carry her. She is like a little girl. She is cute, coquettish, and does everything.


    I went to the front with Lin Manxue on my back. She also took a branch and patted my ass, saying that she was riding a horse. She beat me so much that I couldn''t laugh or cry.


    These days, I haven''t been home to find my grandfather. Xu Mengyao is catching us everywhere. I dare not show up easily for fear that she has arranged someone to watch us near my grandfather.


    What''s more, our family all know that Mo Han and I are married. If I go back with a crazy Lin Manxue, how can I explain? Xu Mengyao asks for someone from them, but I take another woman home. Will my grandfather break my leg when he sees me?


    That''s why I''ve been afraid to go home.


    I''m going to live a few more days. I''ll go to my grandfather when the wind goes down. I''ll ask him to help Lin Manxue cure his illness. My grandfather is not like that. As long as he has a way, he will help.


    In the blink of an eye, we three lived on the mountain for nearly a month. Lin Manxue became closer and closer to me. Later, she had to move in with me and asked me to sleep with her every night.


    This woman is not honest in her sleep at night. She likes to lie on my chest. She pities me for a bloody man and has experienced two different women, Mo Han and man Xue. Now her body is so close to me that I spend every night under the fire.


    I always warn myself that I am Mo Han''s husband and I can''t do anything wrong to her and her children. I take Lin Manxue away from the deep city and wander around with her. I''m very sorry for Mo Han. How can I cheat.


    Moreover, Lin Manxue''s body is sick, and I can''t take advantage of others'' danger. Although I have said this to myself repeatedly, my inner suffering and pain are still there. Who knows, Lin Manxue''s body is fragrant. In the dead of night, I really want to turn over and do something. I make a choice between should and shouldn''t, between animals and animals.


    Whenever I want to sink, I will secretly get up and light an oil lamp to see the wedding ring Mo Han put on me. As long as I see it, I can think of Mo Han and my children and let it dissolve my inner desire.


    I never want to betray Mo Han. I''m not such a man. I eat in the bowl and look at the pot. I''m in the past with Lin Manxue. I understand that the reason why I take Lin Manxue away from Shencheng is not because I want to do something to her, but because Lin Manxue''s current state is inseparable from me.


    If she stays in Shannan village alone, it''s like going to jail. She''s crazy. How can I bear to see her live like this all my life.


    I want to cure her and let her live happily like a normal person, but because of Xu Mengyao, I dare not send her to the hospital or to my grandfather''s home. At present, I can only live a day by day.


    Today''s Lin Manxue will go crazy if she doesn''t see me one day. She looks for me all over the mountains and fields, and doesn''t eat or drink. She looks like a madman. Sun Jianbing doesn''t have a clue about her.


    So I dare not leave her, can only accompany her side to guard her.


    Think of Mo Han, I feel extremely contradictory, feel that he is not a competent husband, this time I did not accompany her side, do not know how Mo Han''s body.


    There are children, count the days, my child was born in these days, I really want to see him born, this is the wish of every pair of parents.


    One day, I sat on a big stone and watched the sunset. Sun Jianbing came to see me.


    "Is Miss Lin still sleeping?"


    "Well. Still sleeping. " Sun Jianbing looked at me, handed me a small bottle of Red Star Erguotou and said, "what''s the matter? It seems that you are not in a good mood these days."


    I took the bottle and took two sips of wine. After a little silence, I said, "Jianbing, I want to go back to Hangzhou. My baby is about to be born. I want to go to the hospital to see him and Mo Han. "


    I told sun Jianbing about Mo Han''s pregnancy with my child. He knew about it and understood my current situation very well. He also went to Hangzhou to inquire about Mo Han for me.


    Mo Han is now living in a hospital in Hangzhou, which is the hospital where his father works. With his father-in-law taking care of him, I feel a little relieved.


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said, "it''s time to go back and have a look. When do you want to start?""The sooner the better."


    Sun Jianbing thought about it and said, "Miss Lin, what are you going to do? She can''t do without you. If it gets noisy, I can''t help her at all."


    I know that this is a difficult problem, and it is for this reason that I have not returned to Hangzhou until now.


    I thought about it, but at last I didn''t have a clue, so I said, "I can''t, I''ll take her back with me."


    "No. Mr. Ye, Mr. Xu is very angry now. You may be adding fuel to the fire by taking Miss Lin back like this


    I know it''s not right, but what else can I do besides this method? She can''t leave me. I''ll make trouble as soon as I leave. Sun Jianbing is good at dealing with men and women. It''s just a decoration. It''s too demanding to rely on him to stop Lin Manxue from going crazy.


    "What do you say?" I have no choice but to turn to sun Jianbing.


    Sun Jianbing said bitterly, "I can''t help it. You know me, if it''s a man, I have a hundred or a thousand ways to deal with him, but I have no way to deal with women. "


    I drank two mouthfuls of wine again, but I still couldn''t get to the point. This is a dead knot. I can''t leave alone, and I can''t leave with man Xue.


    Sun Jianbing and I sat on the big stone together and tried to figure out a way to get back to the origin, but we couldn''t go.


    I am depressed to drink, drinking, suddenly thought of a place, my grandfather''s home, I''m not to take Lin Manxue to treatment, sooner or later I will take Lin Manxue to see my grandfather, why not take this opportunity?


    Anyway, it''s been a month. According to Xu Mengyao''s character, it must be a storm all over the city, which has already alarmed my parents and my grandfather. If I don''t show up again, don''t rush my family out.

 Chapter 606

    After figuring out this, I decided to go all out. Anyway, it''s all a knife. At present, I have been driven to a dead end. I can only go one step at a time.


    The next morning, the three of us went down the mountain to my grandfather''s house. My grandfather was chopping firewood and saw us coming from a distance.


    Grandfather put down his axe and said happily, "Xiaotian, why did you come back suddenly, Hanhan?"


    Look at my grandfather''s look, it seems that he doesn''t know anything. I''m just surprised. Sun Jianbing said hello to my grandfather. He nodded and responded very kindly.


    Grandfather caught a glimpse of Lin Manxue beside him. In his eyes, yingying and Mo Han are first-class and first-class beautiful children. Now, although the girl looks haggard and dull, she is thinner, but she has a good foundation. At first glance, she is a gorgeous beauty.


    Seeing that my grandfather was a little scared, Lin Manxue quickly hid behind me. My grandfather looked at me. He seemed to see that I had a different relationship with Lin Manxue.


    I explained a little: "grandfather, this is the boss of my last company. He used to treat me well, but he is not ill, so I brought her to see you."


    Grandfather looked at Lin Manxue. Lin Manxue was afraid and kept hiding. She didn''t dare to show her face.


    I pulled out Lin Manxue and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, don''t be afraid. This is my grandfather, not a bad man. Don''t be afraid."


    Grandfather frowned and said, "what''s the matter with her? She seems to be a little confused?"


    "Well. Grandfather, there seems to be something wrong with her brain. Please help her to have a look and see what''s wrong with her. "


    Grandfather invited us into the room, and then felt the pulse for Lin Manxue. After a long time, he turned her eyelids and looked into her eyes. Grandfather was silent for a long time before he said: "little day, is this girl eating something indiscriminately, there are signs of poisoning?"


    "What? Poisoning? "


    "Yes. It should be a kind of chronic poison, not fatal, but it will destroy people''s nervous system and make people hallucinate. Of course, after a long time, she will lose some memory and gradually forget everything. "


    I was shocked. Lin Manxue went into the detention center and became a ghost. Did Xu Mengyao send someone to do it. I was angry and resentful. Xu Mengyao went too far. I agreed to her request. But when I went back a little late, could she use it?


    "Grandfather, is there any help?"


    My grandfather thought about it and asked, "she''s been poisoned for months."


    "Well. At least three or four months. "


    My grandfather sighed, slowly said: "poisoning time is too long, the poison has spread, invasion of the brain, has had a great impact on her, and then want to detoxify, difficult."


    Listening to my grandfather''s words, I was sweating. I held his arm tightly and said:


    "grandfather, she is my benefactor. She has saved my life and cultivated me. Our Ye family owes her. We must not give up on her. If you think about other ways, there must be ways."


    Grandfather was silent for a while, and said: "there is no way, but no matter what method is used, her nervous system has been damaged, and the damage is irreversible. We can only make it no longer worse or repair some functions. As for how much can be repaired, it depends on the situation."


    "So there is a way?"


    Grandfather nodded and shook his head, said: "there is a way, but there is no way."


    I said eagerly, "grandfather, what do you mean? How can I say later? "


    Grandfather said: "in fact, this kind of poison is not difficult to solve. What''s difficult is that we don''t have antidote herbs in our hands. It''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. There is no way to solve it."


    I said: "grandfather, herbs are not a problem. I''ll buy them. If I can''t get them, I''ll find them myself. There''s always a way to get them."


    Grandfather shook his head and said, "you can''t buy it or find it."


    "What''s the matter? This herb is very rare? "


    Grandfather nodded and said, "this herb is very strict with the environment. It''s most afraid of pollution. You can see that the atmosphere is now full of dark clouds and the blue sky is almost invisible. In this environment, it should have been extinct for a long time."


    "How could that be?" I sat on the chair decadent, with some eyebrows, but finally my grandfather told me that it was just a good wish. What else could be more unacceptable than that.


    If it''s an incurable disease, she will die knowing that she can''t be saved. But man Xue''s disease can be saved, but she can''t find any herbal medicine. A glimmer of hope turns into despair, and the great joy and sorrow of life come too soon.


    When I was depressed, I suddenly thought of a place, Dragon Island. Three strange elder martial brothers once told me that there is no pollution on Dragon Island, and there are all kinds of treasures. Why don''t I go up and have a look? I can''t find this kind of thing.


    There was a surge of hope in my heart again, but Longdao was extremely dangerous. I was afraid that my grandfather would stop me from going to Longdao, so I didn''t intend to mention it to him.


    Grandfather is old. I don''t want him to worry about us. I''m not going to tell him about the three weirdos. I asked my grandfather about the characteristics of this herbal medicine. I told him that I was going to search for this herbal medicine all over the world. Maybe I could find it.My grandfather didn''t doubt anything about me. He told me the characteristics of this herb in detail, and I kept them in mind one by one.


    Lin Manxue got used to it after living in her grandfather''s house for two days. My grandfather is approachable and kind-hearted to everyone. Lin Manxue began to be afraid of him, but she gradually fell in love with him and was willing to talk to my grandfather.


    It''s just that Lin Manxue''s words are childish. Most people don''t understand what she wants to say. My grandfather is very patient. No matter what Lin Manxue says to him, my grandfather always listens patiently and interacts with her, so he won''t let her down.


    Lin Manxue is tired of tilting me all day, but my grandfather doesn''t say anything in his eyes. Although my grandfather is old, many things seem enlightened. He also told me that this girl should lack a sense of security before she was poisoned. When she realizes that she has a sense of security in something, she will rely on it very much.


    It''s not just me.


    My grandfather didn''t ask me about the relationship between me and Lin Manxue in detail. I explained to him that she was my former boss, and my grandfather believed that he didn''t like to daydream, and he also believed that I would not make up a story to cheat him.


    In fact, Lin Manxue is indeed the boss of my former company. I didn''t make up a lie. I just said and hid half of it. I didn''t tell my grandfather our intimate relationship.


    A week later, Lin Manxue has gradually taken charge of this place, and has a good time in front of the mountain and in the backyard. I beat a few flies with her and went to the backyard to catch ants. That is to throw the dead flies on the ground. When the ants come to move them, we press on a big stone block so that they can''t drag them. If they can''t, they will go back to move the rescue soldiers.


    I used to play it when I was a child. Now two adults are playing it together. It looks funny.

 Chapter 607

    Lin Manxue especially likes to play ant fishing. Maybe when she was a child living in Shannan village, she played this kind of trick alone.


    Looking at Lin Manxue lying on the ground fishing for ants, I think of Mo Han in Hangzhou. It''s just a few days since Mo Han gave birth to a baby. I should go back to see her.


    Mo Han conceived in October and helped me to have a baby, but I was with other women in Citrus village. I always felt sorry for her, very sorry for her.


    The colder my face is, the sooner my smile will be.


    After seeing Mo Han and his children in Hangzhou, I''ll go to Longdao to find medicine. Three strange elder martial brothers should go to Longdao, and then I''ll ask them to take me to find herbs.


    They are so familiar with Longdao, and they have some research on herbs. As long as they go to Longdao and find this herb, it should not be a big problem.


    With my grandfather and sun Jianbing accompanying Lin Manxue, I''m not worried. I''m just afraid that she will quarrel with me. When I was in trouble, my grandfather came to the field with a hoe to weed. When he saw that I was silly, he asked me with a smile: "little day, what do you think?"


    I came back to my grandfather and said, "grandfather, I want to go back to Hangzhou."


    My grandfather is so clever that he can see what I mean at once.


    "Are you worried about this girl?"


    "Well."


    Grandfather thought for a while and said, "this girl likes to stick to you, and seems to only trust you. If you leave, she may not agree."


    "Yes. What can you do, grandfather? "


    Grandfather said: "you''ve been home for more than a week. Hanhan hasn''t called you all the time. Xiaotian, did you quarrel with Hanhan?"


    I lowered my head and said, "No."


    The grandfather sighed and said, "the conditions of Hanhan''s family are good. Our family is just an ordinary family, which can''t be compared with others. Since ancient times, we pay attention to the right family. You must suffer a lot of grievances when you live in her family. Grandfather knows you, but Xiaotian, no matter what, Hanhan is a woman. You are a big man. The big man has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Even if he is wronged again, he can''t ignore his wife. Grandfather supports you to go back. "


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    Grandfather said: "I''ll take care of the girl. She just lacks a sense of security and a playmate. I have a good relationship with the girl these days, and she''s still her attending doctor. She will accept me."


    "Grandfather -"


    grandfather interrupted me with a wave and said, "don''t worry. Grandpa will take care of her for you. This is a good girl. My grandfather likes her too. She was poisoned at such a young age. It''s also pitiful. My grandfather won''t treat her badly. "


    I nodded gently.


    "When do you plan to return to Hangzhou?" he asked


    "Go early tomorrow morning."


    "Good. Let''s play with her before we leave. I went to Hangzhou to send greetings to my parents in law. I hope they will forgive me for not visiting them in Hangzhou. "


    I quickly said: "grandfather, you are an elder, you don''t have to be so polite."


    Grandfather said with a smile: "what elders and juniors, this is etiquette, they are your father-in-law and mother-in-law, is our in laws, relatives, understand?"


    I bowed my head and nodded, "yes, grandfather."


    "All right. You play. "


    After my grandfather left, I accompanied Lin Manxue to squat on the ground and play together. She looked up at me and said with a smile, "the flies are too small. Go and catch some butterflies."


    "How to catch butterflies? They fly in the sky."


    "If only I had a pair of wings, I could fly," she said with some childlike interest


    Playing in the backyard, in the evening, I took man Xue home and washed her head. Lin Man Xue''s hair grew longer and longer. I burned a pot of hot water and mixed some cold water into the basin. It''s summer and the weather is hot, but Lin Man Xue''s foundation is weak, so I dare not wash her cold water head.


    Lin Manxue stretches her white neck. She likes to wash her hair, almost every other day.


    My hand touched Lin Manxue''s hair in a daze. Lin Manxue bowed her body. She suddenly asked me, "is it good-looking?"


    I was startled. How can Lin Manxue ask such a normal question? It''s not like the question that a person with abnormal mind should ask.


    "Man Yu, why do you ask that?" I tried to chat with Lin Manxue, to see if she was like this for a while, or her mind slowly recovered and began to be normal.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Manxue said, "is it like two wires on the head of an ant?"


    "Ah? What? "


    Lin Manxue said again, "I''ll catch ants tomorrow."


    I''ll go. Lin Manxue''s speech is still upside down, empty joy.


    This night, the sky is full of stars. At night, I accompany Lin Manxue to the yard to enjoy the cool. She lies on my lap to count the stars. She can only count to a hundred. If she counts more than a hundred, it''s a mess. It''s like this for more than ten times.


    I pointed to the big dipper and asked Lin Manxue, "Manyu, do you know what star it is?"


    "It''s not a star, it''s a spoon."I asked her with a smile, "do you know the spoon?"


    Lin Manxue thought about it and said seriously, "my mother said that I like to drop rice grains when I eat, so she bought me a spoon, which is convenient for me to eat."


    Lin Manxue seems to remember what happened when she was a child. She has a deeper memory of what happened in the past than in recent years.


    "Do you remember what mother looked like?"


    Lin Manxue shook her head: "I don''t remember. But I go to bed every night and my mother comes to see me, so I don''t need to remember. "


    "You dream every night?"


    Lin Manxue said, "do it."


    "What do you see in your dreams?"


    Lin Manxue''s face changed, and then said angrily, "a bad man. A bloody villain. "


    I thought I was the bad guy in Lin Man Xue''s dream. I asked tentatively, "what does he look like?"


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said, "I can''t see clearly. I can only see a figure behind me. He is slowly turning his head to me. I can''t see his face clearly. I can only hear his horrible laughter and blood all over the tree. "


    Ah! Lin Manxue''s dreams are so terrible every night. No wonder she can''t sleep well at night. I patted Lin Manxue on the back and said painfully, "Manyu, I have thoughts every day and dreams at night. Don''t think too much about it. It''s fun during the day and good sleep at night. It will all pass, you know?"


    Lin Manxue suddenly said, "will you sleep with me tonight? I''m afraid alone


    "This -" I hesitated. This is my grandfather''s house. How dare I sleep with Lin Manxue? We all sleep separately these days.


    Lin Manxue took my arm like a child and begged me: "I''m afraid, I''m afraid."


    Looking at Lin Manxue''s innocent worried face, I feel sorry for her. She bites her teeth and agrees to her request. For Manyu, I don''t know how to refuse. The reason why she has come to this day is because of me. I have an unshirkable responsibility for her.


    Grandfather went to bed early in the morning. The old man used to go to bed early and get up early. He went to bed at more than eight o''clock. Sun Jianbing went to bed early when he had nothing to do. Lin Manxue and I played in the yard until more than ten o''clock.


    In the dead of night, I secretly took Lin Manxue to her room. Grandfather''s room is in the innermost part, and Lin Manxue''s room is the farthest away from his room.

 Chapter 608

    Man Yu is very cooperative. He doesn''t say a word in the whole process. He just lies quietly in my arms. The summer in the countryside is cool sooner or later, and he needs to build a blanket at night.


    I wanted to sleep alone, but Lin Manxue didn''t agree and insisted that I hold her.


    I once again entangled, such a great beauty, I hold her to sleep is not self Immolation, I have no resistance to her.


    Lin Manxue didn''t wait for me to agree or not. She hid her whole body in my arms and soon fell asleep. I can''t laugh or cry. I haven''t lived that kind of life for several months. Lin Manxue''s familiar body fragrance repeatedly outlines some memories of me.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted, for fear that I would do something wrong. Lin Manxue didn''t know how to repent. She didn''t sleep honestly. She moved around and met my little brother from time to time.


    My brother was always restless. How could he stand such a run by her? I forced him to suppress the rebellion several times.


    I suffer in pain, forced to close my eyes and let myself sleep, but how can not sleep, this is strange if I can sleep.


    I saw that Lin Manxue had fallen asleep, so I gently released her to go back to my room, but she tightly hugged my neck, so I couldn''t release her.


    Well, that''s the only way.


    I close my eyes and dare not look at the Manyu in my arms. It''s too tempting to see her playing with fire. I begin to think wildly in my mind. I think of Mo Han who is far away in Hangzhou. At this time, she must be lying in the delivery room of the hospital. My child is about to be born. Is it a boy or a girl, more like me or more like Mo Han?


    Thinking about my soon to be born child, I feel much calmer, my eyelids are heavy, and I gradually fall asleep.


    When I fell asleep, I heard the sound of water. The front of the curtain was steaming. When I opened the curtain, I saw a beautiful woman taking a bath. She was white all over and stood out in the dim light.


    I stood outside the door, only to see her back, she a little bit of water, wash their own body, I saw this scene suddenly collapsed.


    I went in, and the woman turned slowly. Her face was facing me. The more she looked, the more familiar she was. I opened my eyes and fixed my eyes. Oh, isn''t this Lin Manxue?


    Lin Manxue gave me a smile and waved to me with a smile. I couldn''t help walking towards her step by step. Manyu hung my neck and vomited a mouthful of fragrance on my face and said delicately:


    "honey, I''m yours tonight. Can you do whatever you want?"


    I wanted to refuse to come, but my hands and feet didn''t listen to me. I couldn''t make a sound in my throat. I was anxious and afraid. I wanted to throw away the rain, but I couldn''t.


    Lin Manxue untied my clothes, held her and me together, and then -


    when something in my body left me, I woke up and found myself sleeping in bed in the dark. It turned out that it was just a dream.


    It''s just a Chun dream.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was just a dream. Otherwise, I made a mistake again. I was about to move my body, but to my horror, I found that my little brother didn''t know when he sneaked out and was still sleeping in Lin Manxue''s sister''s house.


    I''ll go.


    Just a dream, not a dream!


    I''m scared to death, I and Lin Manxue are not in a dream to complete some tacit understanding, that.


    I wish I was in a dream at this moment, but I am very sober at this time. I am not dreaming, but I am really with Lin Manxue.


    I want to call my brother home first, but man Xue doesn''t seem to want to. She wants to keep him for a while.


    It was a wonderful night. At the beginning, I was in a dream, and so was Lin Manxue. I didn''t know what happened, and she probably didn''t know.


    But then I woke up, and soon she woke up, and then we made mistakes again and again. Maybe the mistakes have been made, and it''s nothing to do with two more times.


    Happiness reminds Lin Manxue of some things in the past, such as the beauty of being with me. She seems to go back to the past and call my name again and again. In the past, when we were together, she liked to do this.


    When the long lost Lin Manxue came back, I was excited and gave all my things to her, even my life.


    Afterwards, Lin Manxue was too tired to fall asleep, but I didn''t feel sleepy. Looking at the sleeping Lin Manxue in my arms, she and I were in a mess after all.


    I have a terrible idea, Mo Han is my wife, immediately we have children, I can''t leave her, also can''t without her, and man Xue, she is my favorite woman, now crazy, she can''t leave me, I can''t leave her, I can''t think of a way, let them all don''t leave me.


    I''m half sitting on the head of the bed. When I have this idea in my heart, I''m scared. It''s selfish and shameless. Let alone other people, I don''t think even my parents and my grandfather can promise such a ridiculous thing to happen.


    I began to mourn, if this is left in ancient times, three wives and four concubines, wives and daughters in groups, which have these troubles.


    I took a pack of cigarettes and a lighter at the head of the bed and lit one. In the smoke, I watched Lin Manxue in my arms stretch her eyebrows and fall asleep. When she was in the yard, she told me that she had the same nightmares every night. But after a cloud and rain just now, Lin Manxue seemed to put down her mustard temporarily. At least she can sleep safely at the moment.Originally quite remorseful, I saw that I could eliminate some inner pain for Lin Manxue, and my heart calmed down a lot. I thought I was very strange. Like Lin Manxue, I was always doing wrong things.


    In the past, Lin Manxue was my girlfriend. I had a strange sleep with Mo Han behind her back. Although I didn''t take the initiative, it happened on a certain occasion.


    Now Mo Han has become my wife, and I''ve been confused with my ex girlfriend Lin Manxue all night. This is not what I took the initiative in the conscious situation, but what happened is what happened. No matter how cunning I was, it didn''t help.


    I was very strange. When I was with Mo Han, I always thought of Lin Manxue. But when I was holding Lin Manxue in my arms, I always thought of Mo Han and the children.


    What I ponder in my heart is whether men are not easy to be satisfied, not satisfied with the status quo, and always spend time worrying about gains and losses. They are worried about what they don''t have for the time being. How can I understand my contradictory psychology at this time.


    The next morning, at dawn, I set out to leave citrus village. At that time, Lin Manxue was still sleeping in her dream. I didn''t tell her about my leaving last night. I was afraid that she would not let me go or would go with me.


    Before I got up, I secretly gave Lin Manxue a kiss on her smooth and white forehead. We had to be apart for a long time. The road ahead was full of variables. I didn''t know when I would come back and whether she would remember me when we met again?


    In the dark, I stare at Lin Manxue with my memory for a long time. At this moment, my heart seems to be communicating with her, Manxue, waiting for me to come back.

 Chapter 609

    I''ll take care of my grandfather.


    Instead of flying to the provincial capital, I took a long-distance bus to Hangzhou. It takes a long time to take the bus. It takes 15-6 hours to stop all the way, get on and off the bus, have a rest on the way, plus traffic jams.


    I didn''t arrive in Hangzhou until more than eleven in the evening.


    I plan to see Mo Han secretly this time to avoid meeting Xu Mengyao directly.


    This time, I did something wrong. I broke my promise, so I felt a little guilty. Moreover, after watching Mo Han accompany her to give birth to a baby, I would leave them for Longdao. If Xu Mengyao knew that I had returned to Hangzhou, she would not let me leave again. She might even put me under house arrest.


    That''s why I took a coach instead of a plane.


    I arrived near Mo Han''s father''s work unit. I didn''t know where Mo Han was. I wanted to call her. I was afraid that someone was accompanying Mo Han and heard something or that Xu Mengyao installed some monitoring equipment on Mo han to reveal my whereabouts.


    After thinking about it, I decided to wind up wechat for Mo Han, which is much safer than calling.


    It''s so late that Mo Han may have gone to bed. I don''t know if she can see my wechat.


    I sat on a stone pier on the side of the road waiting for Mo han to reply. What excited me was that Mo Han didn''t reply to a wechat for long: "husband, where are you?"


    I left Mo Han for more than a month. She was still so enthusiastic to me, without any anger or complaint. My heart was warm, and I was preparing to go back to the past. Suddenly, I thought of something Alert: is this the message Mo Han gave me or the message Xu Mengyao gave me? I can''t expose myself before I''m sure that the other party is mo Han.


    After a little meditation, I went back to the past one: "you can give me a message by voice, whatever you say."


    No more than ten seconds after I sent it, Mo Han gave me a voice back: "husband, are you back in Hangzhou?"


    I opened the voice to distinguish carefully, and found that it was really Mo Han''s voice. My vigilance was temporarily relieved. I gave Mo Han a message: "are you safe around you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    I continue to send a: "is there anyone watching you?"


    Mo Han is very sure to say: "No."


    "Are you sure?"


    Mo Han checked and then said, "sure."


    I''m still at ease with Mo Han''s work. She said that if she is sure, there will be absolutely no problem.


    I did not send a message this time, but returned a voice: "Hanhan, where are you now?"


    Mo Han said that she was not at home but in the hospital. He also told me the name of the hospital and sent me the ward number. This is a VIP ward and she lives alone.


    I told Mo Han that I was near her. Mo Han told me to come over immediately. She said that Aunt Huang was in bed with me. She would ask Aunt Huang to wait for me downstairs in the inpatient department.


    I quickly asked Mo Han not to disturb anyone. Aunt Huang is Xu Mengyao''s confidant. What''s the difference between Aunt Huang''s knowing and Xu Mengyao''s knowing? I''ve done so much in vain.


    Mo Han seems to know what I mean. She reassures me that she will arrange it.


    About ten minutes later, Mo Han gave me a call, she told me to hurry up, Aunt Huang has let her open, can''t come back in a short time, she is the only one in the room.


    I''m not allowed to visit at this time. I''m thinking about how to sneak in. Mo Han also told me to go in straight. The nurse on duty has already done it. She won''t say anything, and she won''t say anything to others.


    I really admire Mo Han''s great powers. In such a short ten minutes, he thought so carefully and laid the groundwork for everything.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I still sneak into Mo Han''s ward. She has opened the door for me and is waiting for me at the door. When I gently push open the door and slip in, I see Mo Han waiting for me at the first sight.


    "Husband."


    When Mo Han saw me, he called me first, and then he threw himself into my arms and cried for the first time. I was in a panic for a moment. I left so long without a word. It''s hard to help her.


    I gently hold Mo Han, let me feel strange is, Mo Han''s stomach is not as big as in the past, obviously a small size, the child?


    I''m scared to death by this sudden discovery. The child won''t - won''t it be gone?


    I typically scare myself, because the accident of Lin Manxue''s abortion makes me extremely sensitive, once bitten by a snake for ten years, I''m afraid of the well.


    I first gently push away Mo Han, mixed with trembling voice asked her: "where is the child?"


    Mo Han said with a happy smile: "in the baby room."


    "Baby room? Ah! You have a baby I hugged Mo Han tightly and cried excitedly. When I learned that I might be a father, my mood was very wonderful. How to describe this feeling is not clear.


    There is a very good sentence to describe: only meaning will be unspeakable.


    I gently pushed Mo Han away again. Mo Han glanced at me, gently lowered his head and said, "well," and then added with a smile: "it''s a boy."I''m surrounded by happiness. I, ye Chutian, have lived for 24 years and finally have a son. Our Ye family has a son.


    I am excited to walk around, for a moment the mood is difficult to calm, Mo Han has been quietly behind me, sharing my happiness.


    I suddenly turned back. Mo Han didn''t notice that he hit me with a brake on his foot. I supported her with both hands. Then I put my arms around her waist and said attentively and seriously:


    "wife, it''s hard."


    This may be the first time that I call her wife so affectionately and seriously. I used to call her Hanhan mostly, and rarely call her wife so openly.


    Mo Han''s face flushed. She was so shy. She raised her eyelids and blinked her eyes and said, "it''s not hard. I don''t know how happy I am when I have your child. What''s the trouble? "


    "When was the child born?"


    "Five days ago."


    I thought for a moment and said, "it''s about a week earlier than the due date."


    as like as two peas, "I would like to see the world early, so I want to hurry out of my mother''s stomach. My husband, you don''t see him. He looks just like you, but he is handsome and handsome."


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" I only know silly music, and suddenly I think of a question, when can I go to see him.


    Mo Han said: "we have to deliver milk to him at seven o''clock every morning. At that time, we can ask the nurse to give us a hug and watch quietly outside."


    "How is the baby?"


    "Very good."


    "How much does it weigh?"


    "Seven Jin, two Liang."


    This weight is not light or heavy. Seeing that Mo Han and his mother and son are safe, I feel some comfort. I''m sorry for them. On such an important day when Mo Han is about to give birth, I''m accompanying Lin Manxue in Citrus village. I really feel sorry for them.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that I''m going too far. In front of my children, everything else doesn''t matter. What love, dream and pursuit is the pursuit of a young couple''s life, right?

 Chapter 610

    Mo Han is sitting in confinement. At this time, remember to blow and catch cold. It''s windy at night. I carefully help Mo han to sit beside the bed.


    Mo Han said with a smile: "I''m not so delicate. On weekdays, I just need to pay a little attention. I don''t need cold water or air conditioning. You and mom are making such a fuss. It''s not that serious, really


    Mo Han said that is to say, when I am willing to take the initiative to care about her, her face has been full of happy smile, loved by their own men, which women will be too much.


    I said with disapproval: "it''s very hard for a woman to give birth to a baby. If she can''t sit well after confinement, she will leave the root of the disease. By the way, who is taking care of you these days? "


    Mo Han was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. After a while, he remembered to answer my question: "my mother came to take care of me in person in those two days when I had just had a baby. There were Aunt Huang, Aunt Mei, uncle Tian, nurse and so on. You don''t know. It''s going to be our family. If she doesn''t talk about it, she will have some opinions in her heart more or less. "


    "Look at other people who leave two or three people to take care of their mothers and babies. Only when they were just born, many people came to help, but our family is not like this. There are an endless stream of people who come to see me and my baby every day. There are seven or eight helpers who just stay to take care of me during the day."


    "How can so many people come?"


    Mo Han said: "it''s not that some relatives come to visit me when they know I''m born. Especially my grandfather and grandfather take the lead. How dare other people not come."


    "Are grandfather and grandfather here, too?" Mo Han and I have not been able to visit these two old people for so long. Because there are many problems and delays, this matter has been put off till now.


    I am very afraid of these two old people. To tell you the truth, they are not ordinary people. They have to shake three times even if they stamp on the ground. It''s really too much for such a big man to be ignored by my younger generation.


    Their first impression of me was not very good. They must blame me for not being sensible. I think if Mo Han had not helped me, I would have been detained in front of them.


    Mo Han saw that I was just happy. After a while, her face became stern. She was so smart that she didn''t know what I was worried about.


    Mo Han held my hand in both hands and said with a smile:


    "husband, although you are not with me during this period of time, others may talk about something, but don''t worry. As long as I and my baby are around, we just ignore what other people like to say. As for grandfather and grandfather, you don''t have to worry. I''ve explained to them. They won''t care about it. "


    Mo Han is really good to me. He thinks about everything for me. I treat her like this, but she connives at me like this, which makes me feel bad.


    I held Mo Han''s cold little hand in my backhand and pondered a little. Finally, I decided to tell her all the things that happened during this period. I didn''t want to hide anything from her and didn''t have the heart to do so.


    She is one of the parties and has the right to know the truth of the whole thing.


    "Hanhan, during this period of time, I -" I was just about to go on, when Mo Han suddenly took out his little hand and gently covered my mouth, and said very seriously:


    "husband, you don''t need to explain to me, just do what you want to do, I believe you, I believe you won''t do anything sorry for me and the baby."


    Mo Han trusted me so much, but I and Lin Manxue betrayed her to a certain extent, or I betrayed her. Lin Manxue is not conscious, what to do is just based on a feeling, but I am sober, all the responsibilities are on me.


    I am more and more ashamed. At this time, I feel that I am a failure in my life. It is my blessing to have such a good wife, but I don''t know how to cherish it and let her down.


    I have the courage to talk to Mo Han about the relationship between me and Lin Manxue. I haven''t talked to her about me and Lin Manxue in the past. Tonight I want her to know every detail.


    I took Mo han to sit beside the hospital bed and said gently:


    "wife, let''s have a chat. I want to talk about Lin Manxue and her past with you."


    Mohan pause for a while, and then gently put his head on my shoulder, suddenly and foolishly said: "husband, can you promise me a request?"


    Mo Han has never asked me anything. She only knows how to pay and never pursues return. Now let alone a request, that is, thousands of requests, I can''t bear to refuse her.


    I nodded and said sincerely, "go ahead. As long as I can do it, I will try my best to do it. Even if I can''t do it for the time being, I will meet your wish in the future. "


    Mo Han nodded his chin and whispered: "from now on, as long as we are together, can you not mention the name of Lin Manxue? Can you not tell me about her at home or outside, awake or asleep? "


    I gently put Mo Han''s head up and asked her in surprise, "don''t you want to know what happened to me and her during this time?"


    Mo Han was silent for a long time, and then said:


    "yes, but I dare not. Husband, I don''t hide it from you. I know you have a very deep feeling for Lin Manxue. This kind of feeling can''t be forgotten just like my feelings for you. I''m a woman. Women are born with a small mind, but I dare not do it. I want to understand that I don''t care how you two used to be, and I don''t have the power to manage it, but now that we have children and a complete family, we should put family and children first. ""My child and I don''t want to be entangled between you and her. Such a family is easy to find contradictions and even cracks, so I choose to turn a blind eye. I only hope that when you are with me, you can temporarily forget her. As long as you are not in front of me, as long as you are not in my sight, I pretend not to know what you do, say and think."


    Mo Han said these words with grievance, I disappeared is more than a month, this month is a pregnant woman psychological most tangled most vulnerable time, I did not accompany her side, Mo Han''s heart may have a certain sense of crisis.


    Mo Han is afraid that I will never return and lose me completely. This is the end she is most reluctant or afraid to see. She would rather hurt herself, open one eye, close one eye, connive me again, than see that one day I will take Lin Manxue away and never come back.


    It''s not so much mo Han''s compromise as Mo Han''s helplessness, because she knows me and understands me. I don''t like to be bound. I''m not happy living in Mo''s family. The reason why I stay here is because of my children''s face.


    Now that the child is born, can the Mo family keep me? Who can guarantee that?


    So Mo Han came up with such a way, one is not the way, she only asked me to be restrained when I was by her side, other times she didn''t care, pretended not to happen.


    What I don''t know is that what happened to Mo Han during this period is enough to make her upset.

 Chapter 611

    It''s not that a sick woman has no husband to accompany her when it''s so important to have a baby. It''s not that a sick woman has no man to take care of her when she rolls over in bed in pain.


    Many of them came to see her cousins or cousins. On the surface, they congratulated, but in fact, they came to see jokes. They talked too much in front of their faces and said what they liked to hear, but behind their backs, they were full of jealousy and said that Mo Han was pitiful.


    What character is mo Han? He looks down on them with his nose turned to the sky. Now he has to be ridiculed by them and endure their cold words.


    This is secondary. More importantly, Mo Han is also afraid that she will really live like this. As soon as she thinks of me leaving her and her children, she doesn''t know how to live.


    So when I came back, Mo Han didn''t want to investigate why I had gone and why I had been there for so long, because it didn''t matter. The important thing was that I came back and I was with her at this moment.


    Perhaps Mo Han''s request is not high, as long as I think about her and children, as long as I do not leave their mother and son, she is very satisfied.


    Looking at Mo Han with some sadness, I feel inexplicable pain in my heart, Mo Han is a good woman, thousands of mistakes are my fault, I did not deal with the relationship between love, family and home.


    I hold her, Mo Han comfortable lying in my arms, she gave birth to a few days, the body is still very empty, eyelids always fall down sleepy.


    "Han Han, why don''t you go to sleep first."


    Mo Han forced his eyelids open and said, "No. If I fall asleep, you will leave again. "


    "No. You rest assured of sleep, I will always be at your side


    "Really?"


    "Well. Really? I won''t lie to you. " I closed Mo Han''s eyes with my hand. She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. Mo Han may be really sleepy, or she has no spirit to talk with me.


    Looking at Mo Han in my arms, I have mixed feelings. On the one hand, Mo Han and his children, on the other hand, Lin Manxue is delirious. The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. I can''t ignore anyone.


    This time I came back to see Mo Han and the children, but I just stopped by. After all, I have to leave them to go to Longdao. Longdao is extremely dangerous. Who can guarantee that I can come back alive.


    If I can''t come back, what will Mo Han do? What will the child do.


    When I was meditating, there was a sound coming from the corridor, because it was late at night, and the sound was very clear.


    After listening, the voice is coming in our direction. Did Aunt Huang come back so soon?


    My body moves, Mo Han is awakened by me immediately, she opens the eye to look at me to ask: "husband, how?"


    "Someone''s coming."


    "Aunt Huang?" Mo Han and I think the same, the first reaction is Aunt Huang back, but she thought, Aunt Huang should not come back so soon.


    I can not see outsiders, Mo Han quickly let me hide, but the ward is very simple, empty, where can I hide.


    Mo Han thought about it. She sat up and went to the window. She opened the curtain and let me hide in it.


    The curtain opened, and the light from the outside leaked in, because the light was on inside, which was not obvious.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door outside and asked Hanhan to open the door. Listening to the voice like Xu Mengyao''s, I was stunned. Xu Mengyao came so late to make a surprise attack and caught him.


    Mo Han ink for a long time to get up languidly, open the door, see Xu Mengyao standing outside.


    "Mom, why did you come to the hospital at this time?" Mo Han covered his mouth and yawned.


    Xu Mengyao put her head in and looked left and right. Mo Han blocked her sight and pretended to be curious and asked, "Mom, what are you looking at?"


    Xu Mengyao said suspiciously: "Hanhan, how can you open the door for a long time? Is there anyone hidden in the room?"


    Mo Han said: "I just fell asleep and didn''t hear it. Besides, who dares to come to me so late. Mom, you''re so paranoid. "


    Xu Mengyao was silent for a moment, then suddenly asked, "is there anyone else in your room?"


    "No. If you don''t believe it, come in and have a look. " Mo Han opened the door, walked back, lazily climbed to the bed and lay down again. She seemed very sleepy and wanted to sleep.


    Xu Mengyao followed in and looked around the room, focusing on under the bed and the curtains. This is the only place where Tibetans can be found, but she found nothing suspicious.


    Xu Mengyao sat in front of the bed and said, "baby, just after the meeting, my mother came to see you. How do you feel today?"


    "It''s good. I''m sleepy and want to sleep. Mom, if you have nothing to do, you''ll go home early, and you''ll have to go to work tomorrow. "


    Xu said with a smile. I''ll come to see my grandson tomorrow morning, so I won''t disturb your sleep. Eh, where''s Aunt Huang? "


    Mo Han said: "I asked her to go back and get something for me. She should be back soon. Mom, I won''t see you off. Help me close the door after you go out. "


    "Good. You remember to lock it in yourself. ""I know."


    Xu Mengyao explained a few words and left. Her footsteps gradually faded away, and finally disappeared in the corridor.


    Mo Han got out of bed and locked the door. She came to the window to look for me. She was wondering where I had gone. Suddenly, I fell down from the sky and fell steadily in front of Mo Han.


    Just when I took advantage of Mo han to open the door, I was not sure, so I climbed to the corner by the window. I stuck my whole body in the corner.


    This kind of posture is very exhausting. I can''t hold it for too long. For a while, my hands and feet were shaking.


    Mo Han asked me: "husband, are you ok?"


    "Nothing." I thought for a moment and said, "does your mother come every night?"


    Mo Han shook his head and said: "during the two nights when she was just born, she was in the hospital with her bed. But since I drove her away the day before yesterday, she only came to see her children in the morning, then came at noon and in the evening. She was not allowed to visit so late, so she seldom came here."


    According to Mo Han, Xu Mengyao came here at this time tonight. Is it because my whereabouts have been exposed again.


    I have no doubt about this possibility. Xu Mengyao has a good eye. As long as I step into Hangzhou, I will most likely fall into her sight.


    It seems that it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. If I was caught by Xu Mengyao and wanted to leave Hangzhou for Longdao, I''m afraid I would be delusional. She would never let me have the chance to leave Hangzhou.


    I took Mo Han''s little hand and said, "Han Han."


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to go? " Mo Han saw through my mind.


    "Well. My whereabouts may have been seen through by your mother. I must go at once. "


    Mo Han thought for a moment and said, "do you still want to leave Hangzhou?"


    Now, I can only tell the truth: "yes. I come back to see you and your children this time. I still have a very important thing to do. It''s urgent. After this, I''ll come back to accompany you and your children. "


    Mo Han held my arm tightly. She was afraid that I would never come back once she let go.

 Chapter 612

    "Husband, tell me the truth, do you want to end up with me and baby when you come back this time? Do you want to leave us and take Lin Manxue away with you?"


    Lin Manxue is a thorn in Mo Han''s heart, a woman who has never met each other but can''t sleep at night. As long as I have a slight disturbance, Mo Han is always worried that I will leave her and her children behind and run with Lin Manxue.


    Once upon a time, Mo Han was also such a proud and confident woman. But now she, like a frightened bird, has become extremely sensitive. I have to say that this is my responsibility. I don''t give her enough sense of security.


    I patted Mo Han on the shoulder and comforted her: "Han Han, don''t worry. I''m just looking for a herb to cure people, not to elope with others. "


    "No. no I don''t believe it. What herb is so important that you have to find it yourself. "


    I touched Mo Han''s head and said, "really. I don''t lie to you. We''ve been together for so many years, have I ever cheated you? "


    Mo Han shook his head and nodded. Maybe she didn''t know whether to shake her head or nod her head. Mo Han only knew to hold my arm tightly, keep silent for a while, and then said:


    "otherwise, you tell me what herb you are looking for, and I will send someone to look for it, OK? You can''t leave me and the children any more. We can''t live without you. "


    When Mo Han heard that I was going to leave, she was so scared that she was confused. These days, every time I left her, it was at least a few months. She was so scared that she was worried that I would never come back.


    I was embarrassed and said: "Hanhan, this herb is hard to find. It is estimated that there is only one place in the world where it can be found. If I don''t go there myself, other people can''t find it."


    Mo Han shook his head and said suspiciously:


    "you cheat. What herb is so hard to find? As long as there is money, as long as it exists in this world, I don''t believe I can''t find it. I can ask my mother to help me. Husband, you should know my mother''s ability. As long as there is such a thing, she must have a way to get it. "


    I''m looking for herbs to cure Lin Manxue, and seven or eight of her diseases are caused by Xu Mengyao. If she knows this, will she be willing to help me and Lin Manxue?


    Xu Mengyao is so powerful. As long as Mo Han mentions it to her, how can he hide it from her? It''s good that she doesn''t interfere with it. If you want her to help you sincerely, it''s just like a tiger trying to kill herself.


    Moreover, even if you say ten thousand steps back, Xu Mengyao is very kind to find herbs to cure Mo Han''s rival. Do I dare to use the herbs she found? If she does anything else on the herbs, I won''t be able to cry?


    I said without doubt: "Han Han, other things are easy to discuss, only this matter, no discussion, I have decided."


    When Mo Han saw that I didn''t agree, she began to cry again. She pressed my arm tightly and said, "husband, don''t cheat me. I know you are going to take Lin Manxue away from me and my child and never come back. Right, am I right? "


    I touched Mo Han''s face, helped her wipe her tears, said: "Han Han, you don''t cry, I won''t come back, I promise you, as early as a month, as late as half a year, I will come back to accompany you and children, and never leave you, do you think this is OK?"


    Mo Han asked with tears: "do you have to go?"


    I nodded heavily: "I have to go."


    I had never given her a deadline before, but this time, I gave her a deadline, and I would definitely come back within half a year. Mo Han was relieved to listen to me. He was afraid that there was no hope for anything. As long as I gave her a specific time, she would have hope. I would go out for half a year at most, and then promised her that she would never leave her and spend half a year for a lifetime, In Mo Han''s heart, this account is worth it.


    Although Mo Han was reluctant to give up me, she was willing to give it to me for half a year, because she understood me and decided things would not be easy to let go, and she was not willing to force me to stay.


    Mo Han hugged me and said, "husband, I''ll give you half a year at most. If you don''t come back in half a year, I''ll die of sadness, and I won''t trust you any more. I hope you will live up to the trust that my children and I have in you. "


    "No, certainly not."


    Dragon Island is mysterious. According to three strange elder martial brothers, except for the three of them, my grandfather and me, all the people who have been to Dragon Island have turned into a pile of bones. You can imagine how dangerous it is to go to Dragon Island.


    I made a promise for the second half of the year. In fact, I''m leaving a way for each other, or I''m arranging for the future. If everything goes well, I believe I can find herbs in Longdao within half a year to cure Lin Manxue''s disease.


    But if I can''t come back in half a year, there''s only one possibility that I''m not in the world anymore.


    Therefore, I made a promise in the second half of the year. If I didn''t come back in half a year, it means that I''m no longer here. Mo Han is still so young and can''t live for me all her life. I hope she forgets me and starts a new life with her children, living in a world without me.


    Half a year is not only an agreement, but also a destiny, a destiny that decides me, Lin Manxue and Mo Han.


    "Cold, cold."


    I affectionately called Mo Han."Ah."


    Mo Han also responded to me affectionately.


    I face serious to Mo Han said: "can you promise me a thing?"


    Mo Han didn''t know I was going to tell her what happened. She nestled in my arms, nodded gently and said, "OK. No matter what you ask me to do, as long as I can do it, I will promise you. "


    "Really?"


    Mo Han nodded in my arms and said, "really. Husband, you said that we have known each other for so many years, when did I refuse you


    I think about it. It has been seven years since I was in University. Mo Han and I have gone through all these years together. No matter how time changes, no matter what changes we have experienced, Mo Han has never given up on me or said "no" to me.


    I touched Mo Han''s long hair and said softly: "this time may be different, you may not be willing to."


    Mo Han listen to my tone appears low, get up from my arms, hold my hand and ask: "what''s the matter?"


    I looked into Mo Han''s eyes for a long time before I said seriously, "if I don''t come back within half a year, your marriage with me will be cancelled automatically, and you are free. Please forget me."


    Mo Han was frightened and trembled. He said with a puzzled face: "why do you want to tell me this? Are you really not going to come back? "


    "No. I mean if. "


    Mo Han scared his lips to tremble, and asked with a tremor: "how can there be a if! No if! You must come back, baby and I will wait for you to come back


    I touched Mo Han''s face and said, "Han Han, I won''t cheat you. This time, the place I''m going to is very dangerous. If I don''t come back within half a year, I should never come back. You know what I mean. You are still young and the road ahead is far away. I have only one request. Please take good care of our children. "

 Chapter 613

    Mo Han shook his head and said, "No. You lied to me. Do you want to take Lin Manxue far away and deliberately say these words to cheat me? "


    Mo Han doesn''t believe me. As long as I don''t come back, she can talk about Lin Manxue. I don''t want to tangle with her. I just emphasize that if I don''t come back within half a year, she doesn''t have to wait for me.


    When Mo Han saw that I didn''t let go, her face turned pale. She turned to her back, shrugged her shoulders and wept gently. When a woman gives birth to a child, it''s like a disaster. It''s a great loss to her body. Besides keeping up with nutrition, it''s also very important to keep a good mood. If she is too sad, it will leave some root causes, which will have a great impact on her future health.


    Mo Han cried. I quickly said a good word to Mo Han, but Mo Han ignored me and just cried, which scared me. I held Mo Han and apologized to her, and took back what I had just said. When I was drunk, I talked nonsense.


    Mo Han cried for a while, raised his tears and asked me: "do you care about me and the baby?"


    "I care."


    "Will you carry me and baby away with Lin Manxue?"


    "No


    "You don''t lie to me?"


    "Never lie to you."


    Mo Han asked what I would answer according to her meaning, in short, afraid to make her sad again.


    I coaxed her for a long time.


    But deep down in my heart, I still believe that if I really can''t come back, it''s fate. I recognize that I can''t let such a young and beautiful woman live for me.


    Mo Han saw that I took back my life and finally showed a smile.


    We embrace again.


    Mo Han was tired of leaning in my arms for a while. She wanted to make out with me for a while, but I didn''t mean to give her any help. Mo Han had just given birth to a baby, but his body hadn''t recovered, so he couldn''t do anything except kiss a small mouth.


    Even so, Mo Han is not happy. He can''t find the north between my kisses.


    I stayed with Mo Han in the hospital for more than ten minutes. I guess Aunt Huang will come back soon. It''s time to leave. Mo Han can''t bear me and hugs me tightly. At this moment, I feel a wife''s attachment to me.


    "Hanhan, take good care of yourself and your children. I''ll be back with you as soon as possible."


    Mo Han lying in my arms seems to promise me, but also seems to be some sad said: "husband, you can rest assured that my baby and I will wait for you to come back."


    Mo Han and I looked at each other, which made me understand what is a warm home, what is a wife and children. At this moment, I was a little embarrassed, especially in Mo Han''s eyes.


    Mo Han is indeed one of the most beautiful women in the world. Although she has just given birth to a baby, her figure is slightly out of shape and her face is not as ruddy as before, her facial features, temperament and figure ratio are still beyond the reach of most beautiful women.


    I can''t bear to look at Mo Han''s reluctant eyes again. I turn my head to prepare to leave. Mo Han is not willing to let me go. I can only walk with a hard heart. If I keep looking at each other like this, I can''t walk until dawn.


    I went to the door, Mo Han followed to the door, my hand just touched the door handle, Mo Han suddenly behind tightly hugged my waist, voice trembling said: "you said you would come back, don''t cheat us."


    I was stunned and motionless, so I turned my back to Mo Han. After a long time, I gently held Mo Han''s hands and said:


    "I will come back. Sure. "


    I answered with a resounding voice, as if I would not believe myself if I did not say so.


    Three strange elder martial brothers said that Dragon Island is in danger and there is no way back. After all, I am not them. They have unique skills and are very familiar with Dragon Island. I am an outsider. Can I adapt to the environment of Dragon Island?


    I can''t guarantee that the trip to Longdao is full of variables. I may come back, or I may never come back. But I don''t want Mo Han and her children to worry about it, and I don''t want her to stop me from going to Longdao when she knows the truth.


    Again, the trip to Longdao is imperative.


    For half a year, I have already had a worry in my heart about the time limit that will determine the fate of me and her, and everything will be properly arranged.


    "Well."


    Mo Han seems to be aware of something. She is smart and careful, and she knows me very well. Even if I show a trace of uneasiness, she can detect it.


    Mo Han hugged me for a while and said, "husband, I''ll take you to see the child before you leave."


    "Now?" I pushed my hands away from Mo Han''s embrace, turned around and asked.


    "Yes. Now. "


    "Don''t you say you can''t visit until the milk is delivered at seven tomorrow morning?"


    Mo Han said in a low voice: "originally, but I know all the nurses on duty here. If I ask her for help, she will agree."


    Of course, I can''t wait to see my son before I leave. I haven''t met my son a few days after he was born, which is the most regrettable thing for me.


    Mo Han understand me, naturally do not want me to leave with regret.


    Mo Han and I sneaked out of the ward. Instead of taking the elevator, we went down the escalator to the baby room.In front of a window, Mo Han knocked on the window a few times, this is the room of the duty room.


    A nurse like young girl sleepily opened the window, a look is mo Han, she rubbed her eyes, said with a smile: "sister Mo, how are you."


    Mo Han with a smile on his face asked: "Xiaofang, did not disturb you?"


    "No. What can I do for you? By the way, do you want to ask about the young master? Please rest assured that he is very good. "


    One by one, the big people who come to see my son these days frighten these little nurses, especially the head nurse, who has taken my son as the key protection object.


    Mo Han gently shook his head, embarrassed to say: "Xiaofang, sister want to trouble you something."


    The girl named Xiaofang once overheard the Dean tell the director of Obstetrics and Gynecology and the head nurse that Miss Mo has an extraordinary background. She is a big trouble. She must take good care of her and her children, and never make any mistakes. Otherwise, no one can protect them, and even he will have to walk around without eating.


    On weekdays, Mo Han is very kind to the nurses here, and people have no airs, so the nurses here like her very much.


    "Sister Mo, please go ahead."


    "Can you bring my son over for me to see?"


    "This -" Xiaofang hesitated a little, because I was by Mo Han''s side, and she had never seen me.


    "Xiao Fang, help me. I''ll just have a look. And I promise you, if there''s any problem, I''ll take full responsibility, OK?"


    Xiao Fang thought for a moment, nodded, and then went back to the baby room to carry my son out.


    Looking at my swaddling son, though separated by a window, my heart could not calm down for a moment.


    At this time, the baby has been asleep, full of milk, red face shining, just like a red apple, his face shape, outline, small nose, big eyes, exquisite ears and I seem to be carved out of a mold, I remember my childhood photos look like this.

 Chapter 614

    The more I look at it, the more I like it. The more I look at it, the more I want to hold him. This is my son, my son of Ye Chutian.


    This little guy is very cute. He opened one eye and looked at me. He only opened one eye at a time, and the other eye was closed.


    I asked Mo Han what was going on. Mo Han said that it was a normal phenomenon. Many newborn babies were like this.


    Xiaofang only let us see for a while and then she took it back. She was also afraid that it was against the rules. If something went wrong, she would die to blame.


    Mo Han and I also understand her and thank her for giving me such an opportunity to meet my son.


    We left the floor, I sent Mo Han back, fortunately Aunt Huang has not come back, saved a lot of trouble.


    I left the hospital secretly. I was always paying attention to whether there was anyone following me. My idea was to leave Hangzhou first and then go to Longdao after making sure it was safe.


    I walked a mile or two away from the hospital, then turned into a street and took a taxi at the next intersection to leave. I asked my brother to take me around. I got off at the gate of a shopping mall, took another taxi and then walked around. So I changed three taxis.


    When I got on the fourth taxi, I packed his car and asked him to take me out of Hangzhou.


    After leaving Hangzhou, I packed a car to Longdao, the most mysterious place.


    Master spent a day and a night to send me to the sea area near Longdao, which is a tourist resort with beautiful coastline and receives thousands of tourists every year.


    Even if I don''t have enough time to rest, it''s not a wise way to find a place to rest.


    I lay in the hotel thinking about my mind, and then I thought about the half year appointment. I had already made a good deal. Although Mo Han was not willing to accept it, I couldn''t delay her. The future of this trip to Longdao is uncertain. I have to solve my worries and then go to battle lightly.


    There are only two women in my heart, one is mo Han, the other is Lin Manxue.


    I drafted a divorce agreement on the hotel computer and printed two copies outside. I am Party A and Mo Han is Party B. I signed my name at Party A''s office.


    I also wrote a letter to Mo Han, Lin Manxue and sun Jianbing.


    I asked the hotel for a large envelope and put all three letters and two divorce agreements in it.


    After finishing these, I found a nearby Shunfeng express delivery point and mailed the large envelope to sun Jianbing, who was far away in Citrus village. After the express delivery, I made a phone call to sun Jianbing. To make a long story short, I told him two things:


    the first thing, I said that I sent him an express delivery, which will be received tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. After receiving the express delivery, he kept it properly and would not open it within half a year. If I came back within half a year, he would return it to me intact Did not come back, he must open the express inside things, and in accordance with my requirements to do.


    Specifically, there is a letter to him in the express delivery, which will tell him in detail what to do and how to do it. I have thought about it for him. He just needs to do it according to what I said. I have only one request for him. No matter what difficulties he encounters, he must help me to do things well.


    The second thing, from today on, I give Lin Manxue to him. I ask him to protect her at all costs. No matter who it is, no matter what dangers or difficulties he encounters, he must protect and take good care of her. No one is allowed to bully her.


    I told him these two things not as a boss, but as a brother. I begged him to help me.


    Sun Jianbing is a man who values his loyalty and reputation more than his life. I have never asked him anything. He knows my character and never asks others for anything easily. Once he asks, it is absolutely that I have no other way and he has to.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t say or ask much about anything. He agreed and said: Mr. Ye, you can do whatever you want. I am responsible for the affairs of Miss Mo Han and Miss Lin. as long as I am alive, you will help you with the things you have told me.


    I didn''t say thank you to sun Jianbing. Between brothers, thank you seems to be out of the ordinary. When I leave things to him, it shows that I trust him. When he takes over this task without hesitation, it shows that he really treats me as a brother.


    After I hang up the phone, I look at the ceiling of the hotel and ponder for a long time. I''m going to look for the legendary Dragon Island. I''m yearning for it and I''m confused. Is Dragon Island so evil as the legend.


    On the fifth day when I arrived near Longdao, I was almost ready to find the island. Three strange elder martial brothers told me the way to go to Longdao that night. There was only one way to go to Longdao, that is, from underwater. The monk once said that there was a channel under the water. This secret road led directly to a palace. Through the underwater palace, and then out from another secret Road, it was a beach on an island of Longdao It''s on.


    The Taoist priest stroked his beard and told me that they had lived in Longdao for more than 20 years and knew little about it. They didn''t visit every corner of Longdao.He also said that some parts of Dragon Island could not be set foot, even wild animals did not dare to step in, only some wild birds and other animals running on the land did not dare to go in. The three of them tried to go in, but they almost couldn''t get out within a few tens of meters, and it took a lot of effort to get out.


    I once asked Taoist whether there were 36 islands in Longdao, but Taoist didn''t answer me directly. He only said that Longdao was not an independent Island, but was composed of several large and small islands. As for whether there were 36 islands, he couldn''t make it clear.


    As for the secret road to Shanglong Island, they talked to me all over again and drew a map for me on the floor, marking some eye-catching signs very clearly. As long as I remember this route, I will be able to find them on Longdao.


    At that time, I knew the map well in my mind. Three strange elder martial brothers were good at Qigong. They could dive into the water for several hours without breathing, but I couldn''t.


    But it''s hard for me. I''ve prepared the oxygen tank and diving suit for diving. With these equipment, it''s just a piece of cake to dive.


    I got on a rock pile and went into the water in an unnoticed place. But when I dived into the water, I found a big problem. Underwater is different from the shore. It''s dark inside. The sight is blocked. It''s terrible. From time to time, some strange creatures swim past.


    No matter how daring i was, I was so scared that I felt weak. On the first day, I only went down to get familiar with the environment and came up again in less than two hours.


    Day after day, I groped in the sea for more than a week, and gradually became familiar with underwater life. However, I still couldn''t find such a secret passage, and I didn''t see the signs that the three strange elder martial brothers told me.


    Could it be that they have been up for a long time, and these signs no longer exist? The last time they went to Longdao was more than 20 years ago, more than 20 years ago. What will remain unchanged.

 Chapter 615

    These days, I have been looking for the entrance, but I have found nothing. It took me another half a month. I came to the sea near Longdao for more than 20 days and lived in a cave in a stone pestle. This is full of big rocks, just like a group of yurts on the sea.


    Almost every day, I drove the boat to search, pushed forward about 500 meters every day, then went to the sea, and finally went back to the cave.


    In the middle of the night, I couldn''t sleep. Ghosts and gods sent me out alone. Usually I didn''t come out at night. I just stayed in the cave.


    I drove the boat forward, and suddenly I saw a huge rock pile in front of me. I changed my equipment on the rock pile and prepared to go down to explore nearby. At this time, the moonlight was shining on the sea, and the waves were one after another.


    The tide is big at night. It must be more dangerous to go down than during the day. I didn''t think so much. Anyway, if I wear a diving suit, as long as I don''t rush to the big rock, I won''t be in any danger.


    These days I have been struggling in the water, the temper of the sea more and more familiar, it is also a friend.


    The sea is rough, but it''s very quiet inside. It''s just as dark as day. I''ve been swimming forward for a long time, but I don''t know how long. Suddenly, I see a beam of light coming from between two big rocks. This beam of light is like a flashlight in the dark. It''s very dazzling.


    Is this the entrance?


    I didn''t think so much. I swam directly to the light. To tell you the truth, the world in the sea is very terrible. If I didn''t want to save man Xue, I would not dare to take this risk. It''s really frightening.


    I''m going to rush up and die. It''s no big deal.


    With a light source on my forehead, the bright light from the transmitter was instantly submerged in the sea. The sea is so deep and big, what can I get from this light.


    I swam about 100 meters forward, swimming in the water is very physical, I swam for a while and then stopped to have a rest. After a rest, I continued to swim forward.


    I walked along the bright light, which became brighter and brighter, so that the shells on several big rocks in the sea could be seen clearly.


    There was a coral bush in front of me. I went around and saw a lot of fish shuttling in front of me.


    It''s a wonderful world, dark but full of magic.


    I walked along the light, and the more I went down, the more stuffy my chest was. It was obvious that the more pressure I put into the water, the more pressure I had on my chest, which made my breathing more and more difficult.


    Just as I was about to go back, suddenly I saw a crack. The crack was only allowed to pass through one person. I went through it in my mind. Was it the secret way that three strange elder martial brothers once told me?


    I turned around outside the crack. This crack is different from the secret passage described by three strange elder martial brothers and me. They said that the secret passage is wider than this one. They said that it is two or three meters wide, but I don''t think it is more than one meter at most.


    Moreover, the three strange elder martial brothers once said that the secret passage is similar to a big hole, forming an ellipse, and this is a rectangle, which is obviously inconsistent with what they said.


    The light just came out from here. Is it going in or not?


    These days, I have searched every corner, but I haven''t seen that secret passage. Maybe after years of precipitation, this secret passage no longer exists. So it seems that this may be my only chance.


    I don''t want to miss it. It''s not easy to catch such a clue. It''s a pity if I just give up. I''ll fight for it.


    I took a deep breath in the sea and went into the crack.


    I''m so absorbed in it that I can''t run even if I want to. I have to wait to die.


    The more I walked forward, the brighter the light was. Fortunately, I didn''t encounter any danger along the way. That is, a big fish with strange appearance swam past me. I don''t know what it was. Anyway, it didn''t attack me, so I didn''t pay attention to it.


    I don''t know how long I walked. I saw a main hall in front of me. When I swam outside the main hall, I saw a stone gate in front of me. This main hall should be the one that elder martial brother Guai told me. I told myself this in my heart.


    I went forward and pushed the door. As soon as my hand touched the stone door, it opened automatically without much effort. I went in along the stone door.


    The strange elder martial brother once told me that the secret gate is in the southeast direction, but I''m trapped in the sea, and I can''t find the direction at all. I swim to find the secret gate by feeling.


    The more I went into the hall, the darker it was. It was dark all around. I was looking for the way with the light-emitting device on my forehead.


    I swam around in it, but I didn''t see any hidden door. It was strange. I swam to a wall and kicked a few feet. I felt that the wall was slippery and elastic. I just kicked a thick piece of pork, which was very strange.


    After waiting for a while, I didn''t see any movement. Then I pulled a sharp dagger from my waist. I used the dagger to strike the wall fiercely, and suddenly the stone door closed automatically. Then I felt the hall was bumping up and down, and the whole hall kept shaking, with a feeling of collapse.


    My heart a tight, not so back, right, encountered a tsunami?For this strange phenomenon, my first reaction was tsunami, because in my poor knowledge of the ocean, I heard the most about tsunami.


    Mom, I''m dead this time. In the face of natural disasters, I''m as small as a grain of dust. Life and death are just a matter of a moment.


    I want to find a place to hide for a while, but it''s dark here. There''s no hiding place at all. Where can I hide.


    I don''t know what happened outside. There was only one feeling: the hall was moving, and my body was slowly floating up, because the pressure in my heart suddenly eased. I didn''t know how long later, the stone gate suddenly opened, and I was rushed out by hundreds of fish mixed in a stream of water.


    With a loud bang, I followed the stream of water, like a column of water, which was sprayed in mid air. Strangely, I found myself hanging in mid air instead of in the sea.


    Then there was a free fall, and I fell into the sea.


    I''ll go. What the hell is this!


    I fell into the sea, splashed a spray, my body has been sinking, wait for the body no longer sinking, I hurried to the surface upstream.


    After I came out of the water, I carefully observed that the moon was good tonight, since I saw a beach in front of me.


    Saved?


    I was a little stunned and swam quickly towards the beach.


    Lying flat on the beach, I felt that I had picked up my life for nothing. What happened just now, I can''t tell, just like a dream.


    As for just a long time ago, I dare not leave the coast while the tsunami happened.


    I took off my equipment and hid these things in a jungle. I only took a backpack with some necessities in it.


    I made a mark and went through the woods.

 Chapter 616

    In front of the dense jungle, a tree towering into the sky, I touched the tree in front, this tree is really thick, at least two adults like me hand in hand to form a circle can hold it tightly.


    The air here is very fresh, like back to childhood, there is no smell of city, it''s all natural.


    After swimming in the sea for such a long time, I was exhausted. If I hadn''t worried about the danger, I would have been lying down. Now I stand far away from the sea. I sit down and rest on the tree.


    The moon passes through the clouds and shines on an open space, which is very clear.


    My eyelids are heavy. I just closed my eyes and soon I lost consciousness.


    Wake up the next day, I found that the sun through the treetops, warm sun in my body, really warm, my body of water is dry, stiff and uncomfortable, I try to stand up, lift eyes to see, this is a strange sea, how to say, I have never seen such a sea in a magazine or TV program.


    It''s very, very beautiful. It can''t be described in words. In a word, it''s a chaotic world, a world made up of insects, birds, trees and animals.


    In fact, the outside world can also see these things, but rarely see so many, but here, I can see them everywhere.


    The air here is sweet, with the fragrance of flowers and fruits. There are birds everywhere in the forest. It''s a pleasure to fly from one treetop to another.


    There are all kinds of game, rabbit, pheasant, Swertia, wild boar and so on, I am not wrong, wild boar, a group of wild boar.


    These wild boars look very terrible. They are in groups. I quickly climb up to the tree. At this time, I don''t have any mood to treat them as game. I''m also worried that they treat me as game.


    These wild boars are not afraid of me at all. They just lazily eat something in front of them. Groups of them pass through the woods. I lie on the tree motionless for fear of disturbing them.


    When the wild boar passed by, he had a fight with the deer in front of him. I''m a good boy. The deer I see in the zoo is very good. But today, after seeing it, I know that no matter how docile the animal is, it has a bloodthirsty side.


    The scene will not be described. In short, it is very hot. The deer finally lost to the wild boars and scattered in a rout.


    After the wild boars passed by, soon after they passed by a group of wild goats, the smell on them was so damned heavy that people couldn''t breathe from a long distance.


    I stand in a tree, and bird droppings fall on me from time to time. These unknown birds also fly by in groups, leaving a lot of bird droppings, regardless of other people''s lives.


    I thought to myself, is this the legendary Dragon Island?


    I climbed higher up the tree and looked out. Except for the hazy sea, the rest was the forest, the endless forest.


    I''m not sure if it''s Dragon Island, but I''m sure it''s a desert island. It''s a desert island with few people. No one or boat will pass by when they drift to this desert island.


    I''ve been busy all night. I''ve been croaking in my stomach for a long time. I have to find a way to get something to eat first, otherwise I''ll starve here for a long time.


    I dare not provoke a group of wild animals, but I am not afraid of rabbits and pheasants. Don''t blame me for bullying them. If I don''t bully them, they will bully me.


    When I saw that the ground was safe, I slipped down from the tree and found a few vines in front of me. I tied a few buckles. As long as the pheasants or smaller animals stepped on these buckles, they could tie their legs, and then I went up to catch them.


    These are just tricks. I learned them when I went hunting with my grandfather when I was a child. I can catch some small animals easily.


    I''m lucky. I caught three pheasants in less than an hour. It''s not that I''m good at it, but that there are too many pheasants here. If there are too many pheasants passing by, the probability of encountering them will be high.


    I brought a lot of waterproof lighters. Three strange elder martial brothers told me that the most troublesome thing in Longdao is that there is no fire source, so we should keep the fire all the time.


    I randomly tried several lighters, all of which can be used. I picked up some dry branches and leaves in the forest to make a fire. Animals are afraid of fire, just like some animals that have just passed by. When they see the fire, they will stay away from it.


    I had a good meal and wrapped the rest of the pheasant in a few big leaves. These foods are my basis for survival and I can''t waste them.


    I put out the fire and went straight along a road.


    I try to find herbs and strange elder martial brother. If this is the legendary Dragon Island, I will find some clues, and then I will find them.


    Strange elder martial brother has described to me the place where they are staying. It''s not like here at all. There are n islands, big and small, in Longdao. I don''t know if this is the one in n they said. I think the probability is very low.


    I stop and go all the way. It''s almost everywhere in the jungle. It''s easy to get lost. I pull out my dagger and make marks on some big trees or stones.


    I walked for a long time, through a forest, suddenly saw in front of a large grass, grass inside a variety of colors of flowers, colorful, this piece of grass is so green, there will be herbs I need.I went to the front. The grass here was a little deep, at least half a meter high. I was passing cautiously. Suddenly, with a whoosh, the grass in front was divided into two roads. Two things came towards me quickly.


    This scene is really terrible, the grass is constantly separated, just like two yachts riding the wind and waves on the sea, automatically cut off the sea.


    I was confused. These two ghosts are not snakes. Snakes like to swim through the grass. Did I enter their hinterland.


    I want to get out of the grass, but how can I catch up with them? In the blink of an eye, two strange things came out of the grass and stood up. When I saw what was in front of me, I almost fainted.


    Snake. Two big snakes.


    These two snakes are colorful and full of tattoos. They are two or three meters long by sight, and they weigh no less than 20 or 30 jin. One of them can frighten me, not to mention two.


    I was afraid of this kind of cold-blooded animal when I was young. I was so cold that I slipped around, not to mention how terrible.


    When I was confused and my scalp was numb, I saw a group of animals with light gray hair, long body, long tail and short limbs moving around the big snake. I took a close look. I went to see that these guys are not snakes in the animal world.


    Snake Monggol is also called Monggol. It has a small head, a sharp mouth and a long tail. Its whole body is about 75 cm long, and its tail accounts for half of its whole body. It is a natural snake catcher. Although they are not big, their snake catching skills are absolutely first-class, that is, cobras shiver when they see them.


    I was frightened by the snake, and the snake was frightened by brother Yao. I held my breath and didn''t dare to move. Two big snakes didn''t dare to move. Only thirty or forty snakes were swimming nearby.

 Chapter 617

    I don''t know how there are so many snakes around here. Hula comes up with dozens of them. How do I think this island is extremely strange. Animals like to work in groups and don''t like to work alone.


    Even snakes, who like to act alone, are a couple today.


    I really seriously doubt that I am the only one who belongs to the single dog in the whole desert island?


    These two snakes are not my targets.


    The serpentine narrowed down its encirclement and pressed towards the snake step by step.


    The range of activity is getting smaller and smaller. The two big flower snakes have no choice but to retreat. They all say that the dog leaps over the wall in a hurry. In fact, in the animal kingdom, any animal who is too quick to see has to work hard, not to mention the extremely fierce snake.


    When the snake saw that it was lying still, he went forward to tease it.


    The snake opened its mouth and put its head to the snake one at a time, trying to give them a fatal blow. However, the snake was extremely dexterous and could easily evade, while the big flower snake jumped into the air one at a time.


    In such a large group of snakes, the two snakes didn''t bite one. They were absorbed in guarding against the sneak attack of snakes. They resisted each time, which was extremely exhausting. In less than a cup of tea, the two snakes were exhausted.


    The two big snakes want to continue to run away, but suddenly they go into the grass and swim forward. The snake is in no hurry to catch up with them. The direction they are going is exactly where I am standing.


    Mom, the fire at the gate of the city has brought disaster to the fish in the pond. The two big flower snakes will not mistake me for the accomplice of the snake, so they want to help me.


    I quickly returned to the open space in front of me and picked up two big stones to carry in my hand. As long as the snake or snake shrew dares to jump out of the grass, I will take the big stones to deal with them.


    The two big snakes swam very fast. In the blink of an eye, they came out of the grass. Before I could break the stones in my hands, they turned around and ran away a few meters in front of me in the other direction.


    As soon as the snake came to the open space, all of a sudden, the snake was in a mess, making a strange sound, and then fled back to the grass. It seemed that something terrible happened.


    I''m wondering what''s going on. The snake chased the big flower snake well, and how to escape. Suddenly, I heard a few terrible calls in the sky. I looked up and saw that I was a good girl. The sky was black and there were dozens of eagles circling in the air.


    At this time, an eagle swoops down from the air, and its two sharp claws snatch away a snake in the grass before it can escape.


    I''ll go.


    One wave is not even, another wave is rising. I just watched the battle of snake and pet, and now the big play of eagle and pet is on again. It''s a battlefield here.


    The eagle grabbed the snake and fled to the sky from a place not far away from me. The snake made a pitiful and helpless cry. I couldn''t bear it for a moment, so I threw the big stones in my hand, picked up some small stones everywhere and threw them out by feeling.


    Because the eagle is holding the snake under its claws, and holding such a heavy thing affects its flying speed, and I was originally a master of throwing knives. In such a short distance, the small stones I flew out almost hit the eagle, which made it have some scruples.


    I chased the eagle, and from time to time I picked up a few pebbles on the ground to attack it. The eagle suddenly became timid, put down the snake and flew into the blue sky.


    The snake fell out of the air. I held my head up and caught it. Then I held it and rolled on the spot to release the momentum.


    The snake mongoose was frightened and moved around in my body. It wanted to bite me, so I quickly let it go and let it escape.


    I was about to get up when the sky was full. I saw several Eagles gathering and coming towards me. Damn, this is the rhythm of causing trouble.


    I didn''t expect that the eagles here are brave and vengeful. They want to take revenge on me when I do something bad. They all say that it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. These birds are not gentlemen. They don''t take revenge overnight.


    I caught two small stones on the ground. I''m afraid of big snake because they are not only big, but also fast. What''s more, I''m afraid of snakes when I was young.


    But you a few flat hair animals also want to bully brother, brother don''t get angry, you really when brother good bully.


    At the critical moment, I focused on the sky, and the air flow in my body surged again. Three eagles took the lead in hovering in the low air, ready to attack me at any time.


    I secretly hold on to the pebbles and wait for them to fly lower. I''ll give them a challenge first.


    The three eagles hovered in the air for a while, and they kept making terrifying calls to scare me and tell me the truth. At this time, my heart was very hairy. If I didn''t admit defeat, maybe I would have learned from other people''s snakes and hid in the grass or in the forest in front of me.


    These three flat haired animals arouse my dignity as a human being. As a big man, I can be afraid of the three flat haired animals.


    The lower they fly, the more left and right they stagger up and down to interfere with my vision and judgment. I''m ready to dive and give me a paw. I hold my breath, and I''m ready to throw out two stones in my hand at any time to let them drink.


    The two sides confronted for a while, but at last the eagles didn''t calm down and took the lead in attacking me. They flew low again. I secretly estimated that this time they should be within my range.I had an idea. I pretended to fall to the ground in fright, and then crawled away. I was going to lure them to take the bait. As long as they dare to come down, I will stone them to death.


    Sure enough, when the three eagles saw that I wanted to escape, they immediately relaxed their vigilance and pursued. They all dived down, and I rolled on the spot. The three eagles were too fast. They all flew together and quickly touched the ground. I raised my arms a little and threw out the small stones in my hands for the first time. Between the two small stones, I hit them all in two seconds.


    This time, I was on the right track. I hit one of the eagles and let it fall down. I slightly injured the other one. Another one escaped by it and fled back to the sky.


    The eagle is expected to underestimate the enemy this time. I didn''t expect to meet an expert like me in this place.


    I came up with the possibility that it''s very inaccessible, or that no one has ever been here, so these Eagles don''t know that there are such things as humans.


    There are only some animal concepts in their consciousness, but they don''t know that there are more intelligent human beings than animals in this world.


    Of course, these are just my guesses. I''m not an eagle. How can I know.


    Eagles are used to running around in this area. Suddenly, they are frustrated here. They quit this time. They suddenly land dozens of eagles in the air. The big ones, the small ones, the old ones and the young ones are all here.


    These Eagles gathered together, looking at my scalp numb, if they rush up, I''m not an opponent with my hands, feet and limbs.


    If you know you''re not going to fight, and if you fight with some flat haired animals, a fool will do it.


    I turned around and started running. I ran into the woods without stopping. This is the fastest 100 meter race I''ve ever run. I don''t know if I can catch up with bolt. Anyway, I think I''ve exceeded my limit.

 Chapter 618

    I fled to the forest. There were many things covered up here, and the eagle did not dare to come in rashly. Besides, I was a big killer, and I was not so easy to deal with.


    I ran for a while and hid under a big tree to observe. After waiting for a long time, I didn''t see an eagle come in. It seems that they are not afraid of anything. They have a kind of chase to come in.


    I yelled in the woods for a while, and then laughed. It was a bit of self entertainment. There was no popularity in this place, no one to play with and talk with me. I was afraid that after a long time, I would become a mute, and I would be suffocated if I didn''t become a mute.


    I''m half resting on a big tree. This battle is really enjoyable. I''ve only seen it in the animal world column before. Today, I''ve witnessed it with my own eyes, and I''m personally involved in it. Only then can I know that the seemingly calm forest and grassland are full of murders.


    I may be really tired, lying unconscious fell asleep, when I wake up again, the sun has been West, this is the rhythm of going down.


    This ghost place is so terrible during the day, and I can''t tell what will happen at night. I feel cold when I think about it.


    For today''s plan, the first thing to do is to build a fire. Most beasts are afraid of fire. It''s safer to have a fire. By the way, you can also bake a fire to drive away the cold.


    I picked up the dry branches in the woods. The dry branches can be seen everywhere. In less than half an hour, I made two bundles. I tied them with vines, and then picked them up with a thick branch in the middle. When I was in the countryside, I did a lot of such work, and I was familiar with the road.


    I chose an open place in the forest with a wide view. There are several big trees in front of me to block the wind. Moreover, these big trees have many branches. If I encounter any danger, I can also flee to the trees for the first time to escape.


    I spread some hay, leaves, vines and twigs on the ground. This is where I live tonight. The ground is dry and airy. As long as there is no beast attack, there is no problem to make do with the night.


    I made my bed and made a fire. These lighters are the only fire source I can rely on. I can save money. If there is no fire, I really don''t know how to live here.


    After the sun sets at sea level, night gradually falls. I lie on the grass bed and look up at the starry sky. The night here is beautiful and the whole forest is very lively.


    All kinds of birds are flying on the branches, busy to go home, chirping, cicadas chirping and insects chirping, and the fragrance of flowers not far away. If you come here occasionally for a holiday, it''s really a good place.


    The night is getting darker and darker. The forest is finally quiet. The stars are coming out and the moon is coming out. Maybe because there is no air pollution here, the stars and the moon here are much brighter than outside. The moonlight is scattered on the ground and the treetops, which has a warm feeling.


    I lay for a while and sat up again. I used to go to bed late. I didn''t feel sleepy at all when I went to bed so early. But I didn''t dare to leave the fire. Being accompanied by the fire can embolden me and drive away my fear. Otherwise, I might be attacked by beasts at any time in such a quiet night.


    I took out a pheasant and chewed two legs. This is my dinner. I had enough to eat and drink. I began to count the stars with my head up. Anyway, I had nothing to do.


    When I was counting seventy-eight or eighty stars, there were a few strange calls in front of me about a few hundred meters away, which were very terrible, just like a baby crying.


    This kind of strange sound is getting closer and closer to me. It seems to be coming towards me. I''m so scared that I feel numb. What''s this?


    The forest on this island is extremely strange. I only stayed on it for less than one day and one night, but there are strange things one by one. I am nervous and highly alert.


    I got up from the grass bed and walked by the moonlight. I vaguely saw a blur in front of me. The baby''s cry was loud and small. It seemed that it was getting closer and closer along with the night wind. I pricked up my ears and carefully identified that the sound probably came from my one o''clock direction.


    I remember that there was a large area of water source in that direction, where the water was fresh water instead of sea water, which could be drunk directly. I had drunk water in that area during the day.


    The water there is cool, the water is luxuriant, and there is a mess of stone pestles. When I pass by in the daytime, I can see many big stone crevices and caves. I glanced inside at random outside the cave, and I don''t know what the hell lives inside.


    I''m afraid that if it''s a snake or some other dangerous animal, I won''t dare to look in.


    Now there comes a strange sound, which adds a bit of terror to the silent night.


    I sat for a while, but the voice was more and more joyful. I became more and more curious. I followed the voice and wanted to see what the devil was making trouble.


    I crept over and hid my body in a deep grass. At this time, the moonlight was scattered on the water. It was quiet, only the sound of frogs and insects. I hid in the dark and secretly observed the scene in the rocks. The sound just came from the rocks.


    I stayed for more than half an hour. During this period, it was calm and nothing strange happened. I was waiting for no fun and was preparing to leave quietly. Suddenly, I saw a huge frog jumping on a rock in the rubble.I have lived in the countryside for quite a long time since I was a child. Frogs are the most common in summer. Therefore, I know frogs quite well, but I have never seen such a big frog before.


    This frog weighs at least one or two Jin. For a frog, it can be regarded as a giant.


    I saw it jump to a big rock, and then lie motionless, as if enjoying the quiet night, after a while quack a few.


    Soon after its cry, a huge shadow came down from the sky and fell on the rock, swallowing the frog.


    The big frog was attacked by something and was eaten before he could make any response. There was only a huge figure on the big rock. By moonlight, I could see the appearance of the big monster clearly.


    Its body shape is a bit like a lizard. My first reaction was to encounter a large lizard, but when I look at it carefully, it doesn''t look like a lizard. Its head is flat and blunt, its mouth is big, and it has no eyelids. Its front part is flat, and its tail gradually turns to be side flat, and there are obvious skin folds on both sides of the body. In my impression, lizards are not like this, and many of its features are not right.


    The big monster swallowed the big frog and cried a few times. Ah, it was the cry of the baby. Damn it, I immediately reflected that it was not a lizard, but a giant salamander.


    Is this giant salamander the one who just attracted me to cry?


    Giant salamander is also called giant salamander because its cry is very similar to baby crying.


    Giant salamander is one of the largest amphibians. The length of this giant salamander is at least one meter. I can see that it is one meter eight. If it can stand up similar to me, its weight will not be less than one hundred jin. Such a big thing does not look terrible, but it is also cute.

 Chapter 619

    As far as I know, the whole body of giant salamander is treasure. It is a precious species integrating health care, medicine and beauty. It is praised as "ginseng in water" and "soft gold" by some experts.


    Moreover, this wild giant salamander has higher medical and beauty value than the cultured one.


    But I don''t plan to catch it. No matter how good it is, it doesn''t have much effect on me. Whether I can leave this desert island safely or not, I don''t know how I can spare the strength to take this big monster with me.


    The giant salamander stayed on the rock for a while, and suddenly called a few more, which were different from the call just now, with a sense of desolation.


    Giant salamander open mouth, rolling on the rock, it seems very painful.


    What''s going on?


    I raised my head in the grass, watching the giant salamander do these strange movements, suddenly the giant salamander stopped swinging, lying on the rock, opened his mouth, spit out something.


    It''s the big frog, the big frog that just ate.


    This big frog is still alive. After staying in the stomach of the giant salamander for a while, there was nothing wrong with it. After it got out of danger, it jumped into the water and ran away.


    I was confused by the strange scene in front of me. The giant salamander swallowed the frog and vomited it out. Is it a bad appetite or something, nausea?


    Can''t it be eating something unclean?


    When did giant salamander eat clean?


    I was amused by this wonderful idea of myself. My mind was full of wild ideas.


    I lay down in the grass and continued to observe.


    The giant salamander did not leave, but continued to lie on the big rock, nervous, it seems to encounter something, frighten me a Leng a Leng, I was going to go to see what happened, at this time I heard a strange sound, far away to see a python close to the big rock, is spitting a letter with the giant salamander confrontation.


    This boa constrictor almost scared me to pee. It''s longer and thicker than the two big flower snakes I saw in the daytime. It''s more than 10 meters by sight and weighs at least several hundred jin. Such a big boa constrictor is rare even in TV, let alone in the real world.


    Although the giant salamander is ferocious and carnivorous, it will sometimes prey on some snakes and turtles, but now its opponent is not ordinary small snakes and turtles, but extremely ferocious giant python.


    Sure enough, the giant salamander is afraid before fighting. It wants to sneak away. Unexpectedly, it is entangled by the boa constrictor and can''t escape at all.


    The boa constrictor tightly entangled the giant salamander with its body. In less than a cup of tea, the giant salamander hung up like this. The boa constrictor slowly released the body of the giant salamander and prepared to enjoy a good meal.


    I watched the play for a long time in the grass, and finally let the boa constrictor take advantage of it. I have never been fond of snakes. Such a good baby let this disgusting thing eat. How can I feel uncomfortable.


    I suddenly wonder, aren''t snakes afraid of irritant things, such as sulfur, realgar and fireworks? I can''t do it with my bare hands. Can''t I, an advanced animal, crush it with my IQ.


    I think of a way to scare it away. I secretly touch it, take out a lighter and light the grass near the python to make a fire. I don''t believe it is still in the mood to eat giant salamanders when it sees such a large fire.


    The grass is just beside the water, not even the forest, and there is still an open space in front of it, so I don''t worry about getting into a fire and telling myself here.


    There was a big fire in the grass, which frightened the boa constrictor. He left the big rock and fled to the other side where there was no fire. He ran faster than anything and didn''t have the courage to stay a little longer.


    I get out of the grass, touch the big rock, and then carry the giant salamander back. This fire can''t burn at all. I''m optimistic about it. As long as it goes out after a while, the boa constrictor is a boa constrictor. I''m not calm. If it can persist for a while, I can see some clues.


    But the snake is only a snake after all. Fighting with others is only self humiliation.


    I saved the giant salamander from snakebite, but it''s dead. How can I deal with it? It''s either buried or eaten. Now I''m short of food. It''s a pity to throw it away. Brother salamander, I''m sorry.


    I have limited tools and no ingredients here, so I can only make barbecue. There is no way. I dissect the giant salamander, wash it in a small stream in the forest, and then start barbecue.


    I barbecue when I have nothing to do. Anyway, I have nothing to do when I am idle. I cook while I eat. I pack up the extra cooked food for use. I have a big backpack. Besides some daily necessities, I have some life-saving dry food, some medicine and a kettle. These are the things I prepared in advance.


    I have lived near the forest for several days. The forest is so big that I can''t find the herbs and the way out.


    I dare not go where the woods are too dense, and I dare not go where the grass is too deep. I just went around and found nothing.


    A giant salamander has been eaten clean by me these days. I always feel that the speed of airflow surging in my body is faster than before when I go to bed these days. I can''t tell why. In short, I go out early and go back early and walk around outside these days, but I''m in good spirits and I don''t feel tired at all.I was trapped in the jungle of this desert island, dragging on day by day, turning around in the same place every day. I lived on the desert island for another week, and finally I couldn''t hold it any longer, so I tried to look deep in the forest.


    The further I went, the deeper the forest was. I had escaped from it before. There were so many beasts in it, and there were groups of them. There was always a sense of horror when I entered it.


    I often see the remains of white bones on the road or in the grass. These must be the remains of some animals. Although they are not human bones, they can be found all the way, which is a bit terrifying for a normal person.


    When I was tired, I climbed to the tree to sleep. I didn''t dare to sleep on the roadside or in the grass. I was afraid that I would be taken away by some wild animal before I woke up.


    In fact, trees are not safe. For example, two days ago at noon, I was sleepy and climbed to a tree to have a rest. As a result, when I opened my eyes, I saw a messenger guy winding around a branch of a big tree. It was not far away from me and staring at me. I was so flustered that I fell from the tree and almost didn''t fall.


    Fortunately, this guy didn''t treat me as a prey, otherwise I might never see the afternoon sun again.


    I don''t want to talk about other beasts on the way. Anyway, if I can avoid them, I can avoid them. I don''t want to fight with them head-on. If I can fight with them, I won''t fight with them.


    Maybe I was lucky or lucky. Although it was extremely dangerous on the way, I managed to get out of danger at last. I escaped from death again and again.


    I trudged in the jungle, crossing mountains and rivers, and I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, when I was tired, I would rest, when I was sleepy, and when I was hungry, I would find something to eat. After quite a long time, I finally came out of the dense forest into a sea of flowers.

 Chapter 620

    There is a sea of flowers all over the mountains and fields.


    Where there are flowers, there is grass. In other words, I came to a boundless grassland. The grass here is countless times larger than those I saw before, and there are also countless times more strange grass in it.


    Looking at the sea of flowers and smelling the fragrance of flowers, my spirit is relaxed.


    I''m going to make a nest here and live for a while. Anyway, I''ve been running like a headless fly for several months. I don''t know if I can find what I need here.


    I cut some bamboo and twigs with a dagger, woven some bamboo rafts, put them together, wrapped them in vines, and built a small house.


    This small house is very simple. The bamboo raft is put together by a big tree to form four walls, and a cover is added. It''s so simple.


    I spread a few thick layers of grass on it to block the wind and rain, and fixed it repeatedly with strong vines around. As long as it''s not strong wind and rainstorm, my small nest can barely live.


    It took me five or six days to build this nest. When I was hungry, I ate flowers and some wild fruits, or honey. There were many flowers, many small trees, and many honey on the trees. I was not hungry at all.


    After eating the natural things in the mountains for several months, I found that my body has changed a lot. How to say, my spirit is better than before, and my whole body is full of vitality.


    After the cottage was built, I began to look for herbs in the grass. I was very cautious here. Every time I went deep into the grass, I always used a branch to drive the grass away for fear of hiding something, especially snakes.


    Tired, I trample on a piece of grass, and then sleep on the grass to bask in the sun, this kind of life is also very comfortable.


    The clothes on my body have been rotten for a long time. Now the clothes on the outside are woven with straw, while the clothes on the inside are worn-out clothes, and the shoes are straw sandals.


    My hands, feet, legs and body are full of small cuts. These small cuts are healed and cut again and again. I can''t help it. It''s the most common thing for me to shuttle through the woods and grass, to be stabbed by branches or cut by grass. I don''t care too much about it.


    I went back to the grassland for at least two and a half months, but I didn''t walk in front of me.


    I didn''t change my direction. Instead, I kept exploring along the east side for seven or eight days. At noon, I left my small nest about twenty miles away. I was lying on a big tree to see the surrounding situation. Suddenly, I heard several gunshots not far away.


    How can anyone shoot here?


    I followed the road. There was a dense forest in front of me. The sound of gunfire came from the forest.


    I stood in the tree to observe for a while, and soon I saw several figures coming out of the forest. They ran very fast, like lightning, and soon disappeared.


    The place where they fled was high mountains and dense forests, and there were too many trees. Because the trees blocked my sight, I couldn''t see them.


    Suddenly found these three figures, I was overjoyed, it was them, I finally found them.


    I was about to climb down the tree to chase them in the direction of running. Suddenly, their figure appeared in my sight again, and then I saw a giant chasing them all the time.


    Ah?


    What is this big black monster?


    I was confused.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s cold and hot in winter. It''s three years in the blink of an eye. I''ve been trapped in Longdao for more than three years, and I live like a beast every day.


    Two days ago, I finally had a chance to escape from Longdao. There was a tsunami near Longdao, which affected Longdao and destroyed all the confinement around me. I was involved in the strong wind and waves by the tsunami.


    This is a chance given to me by God. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I want to seize it. When I am swept away by huge waves, I know that this time I will either drown in the sea or the sea will send me back.


    Fortunately, the tsunami did not drown me. Instead, it washed me to the beach of a desert island near Longdao.


    This desert island does not belong to Dragon Island. It is just an ordinary desert island.


    When I woke up, I found many bodies lying on the beach, men and women, old and young.


    Over the years in Longdao, I have long been used to the terrible atmosphere of death, just some corpses. Instead of being afraid, I feel familiar and kind.


    Anyway, I finally met my own kind. It''s a kind of feeling that can''t be explained clearly. If anyone can only keep company with beasts and danger for more than three years, I can definitely understand my current mood.


    I checked the past one by one to see if there were any survivors left. I was full of hope and disappointed all the way. These corpses must have been hit by the waves. They may have died before they got to this place.


    On the beach, in addition to the bodies, I also found three large wooden boats. I boarded a boat in the middle of the period. There were many things in the big wooden boat, including food, clothing, tools and daily necessities.Three ships have been destroyed, seven or eight of them are lying in the shoal. I think they must have been washed over by the big waves. I move down the useful things on the ship one by one, and these things are still useful.


    I went into the cabin of the last big wooden boat and found five bodies lying in it. I explored their noses one by one. It was cold and dead.


    I was about to move them down and bury them together. Suddenly, I caught a glimpse of a bamboo basket hanging in a corner of the cabin. Because the light in the cabin was dim, I looked vaguely. It seemed that something was hidden in the bamboo basket.


    I fixed my eyes on it and wanted to understand that it was actually a person whose hair naturally dropped down the holes in the bamboo basket. I thought that the person with such long hair was mostly a woman.


    I came closer, and suddenly a familiar face came into my eyes. It was Lan Xin. How could Lan Xin be on the boat?


    I was startled and ran quickly. I moved the things blocked in front of me. First I cut the rope with a dagger and put down the bamboo basket. Then I took orchid out of the basket. There was still some temperature on her body and a faint smell in her nose. She should not have died.


    All the people who were with Lan Xin died, but she survived. I think this is life. Maybe it can''t be attributed to life alone. Half of it depends on wisdom and luck. At the most critical moment, only Lan Xin thought of such a way to save herself and hang herself up.


    In fact, under the impact of the tsunami, life and death have long been doomed, and Lan Xin just picked up a life.


    I put orchid on the cabin floor and gave her artificial respiration first. The water in her stomach was squeezed out by me and her breathing was smooth, but she didn''t wake up for a while.


    I checked it carefully and found that her breath was stable and her pulse was normal. She might just faint from fright or starvation. There was no fatal injury on her body. It should not be a big problem.

 Chapter 621

    But Lanxin didn''t wake up for a moment, and my heart was hanging in the air for fear that she would suffer some internal injury and be in a coma all the time.


    I took Lan Xin out of the boat and put her on a piece of grass in front of the beach. Then I went back to the boat and removed several boards to make a bed for Lan Xin.


    I put orchid in place and went back to the ship to carry things again. I moved all the things that I could carry down for a rainy day. Who knows how long I''ll stay in this ghost place? I''m prepared.


    most excited me was that I found a box of high concentration of Baijiu Baijiu in the cabin, which was not expected to be on the table in the usual days, but I was the biggest reward for me for a few years of not having touched the bottle.


    I unscrewed a bottle and took two sips. It tasted pretty good. When


    finished moving, I picked up a shovel and dug a big pit on the front slope. I buried all of these corpses and buried them in the beach. There were many birds in Shanghai. If they let their bodies rot on the beach, they would be eaten by seabirds and what else.


    Besides, even if they are not eaten by seabirds, the rotten corpses smell bad. Who can bear the bad smell.


    After that, I took a bath in the sea and changed into a clean suit. This suit was found on a boat. It was a little tight on me, but I could make do with it. Then I went back to the beach and carried orchid to the hill in front of me.


    The hill is not high, and the altitude will not exceed 50 meters. There is a large open grassland on the top of the hill, at least several thousand square meters. I am going to take orchid to nest here.


    I brought up things by the beach in batches, and as soon as I was busy, I was so busy that the sun set to the sea level.


    I made a fire. Although Lanxin had been in the sun all afternoon, her clothes were not completely dry, half dry and half wet. I thought about it. It was windy on the hill at night. Don''t catch a cold. If she got sick here, it would be a very difficult thing.


    I think about it, but I don''t care so much. It''s important to protect my life. I''ll talk about other things later. I take off all of Lanxin''s clothes, leaving only her underwear.


    Lan Xin''s figure is really against the sky, with curves showing clearly. She has no fat on her stomach, flat as the ground. Her two straight legs are even and slender. She looks at me with dry mouth.


    I picked up two blankets to cover Lan Xin''s body. These things were found in other cabins. Anyway, three ships found two blankets, five quilts and more than ten sets of men''s and women''s clothes. As long as they could be worn and used, I took them back.


    In the afternoon, I hang these clothes on the tree in front of me to dry, or they won''t work at night.


    The wind on the mountain is really strong at night. It''s just like this on the beach. The temperature difference between day and night is big. The cold wind is biting and makes me shiver.


    In the middle of the night, LAN Xinyou wakes up. The first time she wakes up, she sees a big fire. Then she sees a figure sitting nearby.


    Lan Xin shouts and sits up with a whoosh. At this time, the blanket falls from Lan Xin. Lan Xin, who is only wearing underwear, is beautiful in the moonlight.


    My eyes are crazy. I haven''t met a woman for more than three years. Which man can carry it.


    When Lan Xin saw that a terrible savage was staring at her, she was shocked. She held her body and said, "who are you? You - what do you want? "


    I suddenly reaction, big night staring at a woman is not polite, not to mention now I live a savage, don''t scare her.


    I quickly took back my eyes and said in a soft voice, "sister Lan Xin, don''t be afraid. You''re safe. You''re fine. "


    I called her sister Lan Xin. Lan Xin was surprised and worried. She thought how she could know a savage. What surprised her even more was that I could name her.


    Lan Xin didn''t recognize me for the first time, which can''t blame her, because I have a sloppy beard. I haven''t had my hair and beard cut for more than three years. It''s just like a savage. It''s strange that she can recognize me.


    I stood up to get close to her. Lanxin immediately stepped back and tried to reach out to push me, but she just pulled back, because at this time she had to hold the blanket, or her whole body would be gone.


    When Lan Xin saw her appearance, she was ashamed and angry. She thought what I had done to her. A woman was stripped by a savage. Can she not think wildly?


    "Don''t come here! If you come here again, I''ll shout. " While holding the blanket back, Lan Xin threatened me. I was amused by Lan Xin''s words. There was only me and her here. What was the use of her shouting? If it was useful, I would have called for help.


    When Lan Xin saw that I was not afraid to laugh back, she was flustered for a moment. She wanted to shout, but she was afraid that it would irritate me even more. Lan Xin didn''t know what to do for a moment, and her anxious mood crawled on her face, which made people laugh and feel sad.


    I didn''t dare to rush forward, but sat back again and said softly, "sister Lan Xin, don''t worry. You can look around and see where it is


    Just now, Lan Xin focused all her attention on me, but ignored a question. Where is this? How did she come here?


    Lan Xin holds her body and looks around. She is scared again. It''s dark all around here. It seems that she is in a desolate place. A woman is taken to a desolate place by a strange man at night. No matter how brave she is, she will be scared to pee.Lan Xin wants to scream a few times, but her throat seems to be stuck with something. She can''t cry out at all, or her inner fear has swallowed her up, so she doesn''t dare to do anything unusual.


    I took a picture of the grass and motioned to Lanxin to sit down first. Lanxin did not dare to make her own decision and chose to compromise. At this time, apart from compromise, what else could she do? Resistance and non cooperation were unwise choices.


    Lanxin is an extremely intelligent woman, who knows how to judge the situation. For the sake of today''s plan, she still needs to pacify me first.


    I really want to laugh in my heart. This woman is really lovely. I haven''t seen her for several years, and I''m more and more calm.


    "You - who are you?" Lan Xin hesitated to ask me this question again. Maybe she was more concerned about it and asked me again and again. Maybe it was her strategy to slow down. First find out my details, and then try to deal with me.


    "You really don''t know me?" I raised my eyelids and stared at Lan Xin with burning eyes.


    Lan Xin didn''t dare to look at me. She just glanced at me, then shook her head and said, "I don''t know you. Have you ever been a guest of mine? "


    Lanxin''s Lanxin villa business is booming. People come every day, and there are countless guests. Many of them come because of the beauty of Lanxin. So it''s reasonable for Lanxin to be so suspicious.


    Maybe Lan Xin thinks that I''m pretending to be a ghost on purpose. The purpose is that I don''t want to show my true face to others and have a bad heart for her.


    Why else would I dress up like this?


    Savage?


    You''re kidding! This is neither Shennongjia nor filming. Are there any savages these days?


    Therefore, Lan Xin firmly believes that I have a purpose to approach her, and she has to be suspicious when she wakes up dressed like this.

 Chapter 622

    I don''t want to frighten her any more. Lanxin had just experienced a life and death disaster two days ago, and her brain is still a little dull. If she recalls something she experienced in the tsunami, she will be afraid.


    In the face of nature, personal ability is too small after all, it may not feel gentle and kind, but once it gets angry, it will collapse and take away countless lives.


    Orchid is far away from me, for fear that I will do something when she doesn''t pay attention. I try my best to keep a friendly attitude, don''t take the initiative to approach her, and don''t deliberately glance at her. Nevertheless, orchid still can''t get rid of her vigilance.


    There are only two living people on this desert island, Lanxin and I, so I need to show my identity at the first time and gain Lanxin''s trust. Otherwise, the two people will be trapped here, and they will not seek to help each other in the same boat. It''s not easy to leave this desert Island.


    I tried to communicate with Lan Xin: "sister Lan Xin."


    "Why do you want to see your big eyes again?" she asked


    I added some dry wood to the fire and said with a smile, "sister Lan Xin, don''t be afraid. I''m not a bad person."


    Lan Xin secretly glanced at me, frowned and asked me, "why do you call me sister? Do I look older than you?"


    I''ll go.


    Women are really self deceiving freaks. They are afraid of being said to be old at any time. For example, in this strange atmosphere, she is still in the mood to wonder if she looks older than me?


    To tell you the truth, although Lanxin is several years older than me, women are naturally more maintainable than men. In recent years, I have lived in the jungle with wild animals. I am aging faster. In addition, I have a sloppy beard. If only from the appearance, I am at least ten years older than Lanxin.


    Lanxin is very well maintained. Her skin looks like a little girl in her early twenties. If you don''t know her age, who would have thought that she is a woman in her late twenties.


    "Ha ha." I laughed and didn''t care about these things with her. Women, no matter what they say, always stand on the right side.


    "Don''t you recognize me?"


    Lan Xin looked at me again. After a while, she still shook her head.


    "I''ll give you a name and you''ll know who I am."


    "Who?"


    "Ye Chutian."


    "You -" when Lan Xin heard the name of Ye Chutian, her body trembled and she was suddenly silly. It was only half a day before she said the word "you".


    I nodded with a smile and said, "that''s right. I am Ye Chutian. "


    Even though I admit that I am Ye Chutian, Lan Xin still can''t believe how the handsome and extraordinary Ye Chutian has become such a ghost. Look at my present look, it''s a typical image of a savage.


    Lan Xin stares at me with big eyes and looks at me with disbelief on her face.


    "Sister Lan Xin, I''m really Ye Chutian. If you don''t believe me, you can test me."


    Although we didn''t see each other many times, less than ten times in total, I respected her very much and heard a lot of her stories from Lan Xiang and Lin Yunfeng.


    And Lan Xin''s estimation of me is similar.


    Lan Xin is a very cautious woman. Maybe all beauties are like this. She is afraid of being cheated by a man with bad intentions.


    Lan Xin thought a little, nodded her head and said, "OK. You said you were ye Chutian. I can''t believe it. Don''t be cheated by you. I''ll test you as you like. "


    Lan Xin said: "if you are really Ye Chutian, then you must know my brother''s name. What''s his name?"


    Ha ha, Lan Xin is so smart. She wants to cheat me. She has only one elder sister and no elder brother. I said with a smile, "I don''t know."


    "No. You are not ye Chutian! If you are, you must know that they once drank together. "


    I couldn''t help laughing and said, "sister Lanxin, don''t be a fool to me. You have only one sister named Lanxiang who runs Yanglan Inn in Lanhua town. She and brother Yang have a child named maomaoyu, right?"


    "Ah? How do you - "


    I didn''t wait for Lan Xin to finish asking, but said with a smile:


    " you want to ask me how I know, right? In fact, I don''t only know these, I also know some other secrets about you. For example, you usually like sports, tourism, painting and photography, and you like spicy food. When you were in college, you once talked about a boyfriend, but later you broke up for no reason. After you worked, you focused on your career and often turned a blind eye to the talented young people around you. By the way, sister Lan Xin, have you been in love in recent years? "


    I suddenly asked Lan Xin this question in a funny way. Her face turned red. She bowed her head and said, "go. Don''t pry


    "Ha ha. Now you should believe that I am Ye Chutian. " I made a face at Lan Xin. Lan Xin''s nervous tension was immediately amused by me. She looked at me carefully again and said for a long time, "how can you make such a ghost look that I can''t recognize you. Ah


    Lan Xin sighed and confused me.


    "Sister Lan Xin, what''s the matter with you?" I think Lan Xin was just relieved, but after a while, it turned sunny and cloudy. A woman''s heart was deep in the sea. I really couldn''t guess what she was thinking.Lan Xin looked at the front for a long time and said, "where have you been these years? Why don''t you come to Lan Xin villa?"


    I pause for a moment and tell the truth: "I''m trapped on an island and I''m just out of danger."


    "Island? Dragon Island


    Does Lan Xin know about Dragon Island?


    I''m quite curious. How did she know about this place? I cast a puzzled look. Seeing that I asked her with this kind of look, Lan Xin explained:


    "you just mentioned that I like traveling. It''s true. I spend some time traveling every year. For those of us who travel around the world, we will find some interesting places and strange places to talk about. Therefore, I can say that Dragon Island is not a strange thing. "


    It''s also true that Lan Xin has a lot of knowledge. It''s not rare for her to tell about Longdao. It''s because I don''t know much about it.


    Lan Xin stopped for a moment and said, "have you been trapped on Dragon Island for the past three years?"


    "Well."


    Lan Xin thought for a moment and then asked, "why do you go to Longdao? Like us, because of the beautiful legend, because of curiosity? "


    "No


    "What''s that?"


    When I think of the reason why I went to Longdao, I can''t help but think of Lin Manxue in the distance. In a flash, she has been there for more than three years. I don''t know if she is safe now.


    I put my hand close to the fire and roasted it. I said calmly: "find herbs to save people."


    After listening, Lan Xin nodded and said, "have you found it?"


    I shook my head: "No."


    Lan Xin looked at me with a look of slovenness and haggardness. She said with heartache, "I must have suffered a lot these years, right?"


    "Not bad." I didn''t elaborate. It''s not a matter of bearing hardships or not. It''s a matter of life being threatened all the time. It''s not clear in one or two sentences.


    "How did you get out of danger?" Lan Xin asked me curiously.


    "It was the tsunami that saved me. Without this tsunami, I don''t know how long I would be trapped in Longdao." I suddenly asked Lan Xin, "how did you touch Shanghai Xiao?"

 Chapter 623

    Anyway, if you have nothing to do, it''s better to chat to pass the time.


    Lan Xin was silent for a long time before she said:


    "at the beginning, some of our friends were playing near Longdao. They met a group of donkey friends on the beach. There were about 20 people. They didn''t come together, but also divided into several groups. We got together by chance and soon got together. "


    "That night, we had a bonfire party. We had a drink and chat together. We talked about Dragon Island. The legend of Dragon Island was so beautiful and attractive that we all yearned for it. One of our friends suggested that since we were all here, we might as well go together to find Dragon Island. We thought it was a good idea and so many people were not afraid of anything After the accident, we rented three big wooden boats, purchased some things and set out on the road. As a result, we got lost on the way. Later, when we came across the tsunami, they - "


    Lan Xin may want to say that they may have been in danger, but she may not know that they are all dead.


    When I found those boats, all the people on them died except Lan Xin.


    I didn''t say this to her. It''s better to keep a glimmer of hope than despair. Let her forget this matter for a while and talk about it later.


    I changed the topic: "sister Lan Xin, are you cold?"


    When I asked her whether she was cold or not, Lan Xin thought of one thing. She didn''t wear any clothes, only two blankets covered her body.


    Lan Xin''s face flushed again. She blinked, shyly pointed to the clothes on the bamboo pole and said softly, "my clothes!"


    Ah!


    I immediately reacted, made a big red face, and explained in a low voice: "sister Lan Xin, I didn''t do anything, but I saw that you were wet through, so I -"


    Lan Xin nodded her head and said gently, "don''t say anything, I understand. Thank you for saving me. Chutian, shall I put on my clothes first? "


    OK! Sure!


    I nodded, took down the dry clothes and handed them to Lan Xin, then turned around.


    Lan Xin holds her dry clothes, rustles and changes them. When I realize that there is a beautiful woman in the back who is naked and changes clothes, my whole body swells hard. It''s like a flame in my heart. It''s going to light me up in an instant.


    But she is Lan Xin. I can''t think of her in any way.


    Lanxin changed her clothes and told me to turn around. Lanxin was a shy woman. She was embarrassed to change her clothes in front of a big man. Her face was red all the time, but it didn''t fade for a long time.


    The atmosphere was extremely awkward. Lan Xin and I were speechless and looked at each other in silence.


    Lan Xin glanced her head aside, blushed and said, "don''t look, it''s not good-looking."


    I subconsciously replied, "good looking."


    Orchid face more red, she said: "you are not a few years have not seen a girl, see me such an old woman also feel beautiful?"


    I said with a smile: "pure nonsense. Are you an old woman when you are so young? If you were an old woman, how would other women live? "


    Lan Xin didn''t answer me any more. Instead, she held her body tightly in her arms. I found that her body was shivering all the time, as if she was afraid of cold.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it cold? "


    "Well."


    I got up from the ground, went to Lanxin and touched her forehead with the back of my hand. It was very hot. Lanxin may have a cold and is feverish.


    "Sister Lan Xin, are you sick?"


    Lan Xin may be afraid of me, worried about the corner of her mouth with a smile to comfort her: "it''s OK. Maybe it''s just a little cold. It''s just sweat. "


    If only Lan Xin could drink some boiled water. Unfortunately, there is no fresh water here. Although I have several pots, I can''t boil water. It''s hard for a skillful woman to cook without rice. What can I do.


    During the day, I can go to the neighborhood to look for water. However, it''s night now, and I dare not leave Lan Xin alone.


    Although it is the top of the mountain, there are strange and dangerous things everywhere. There is no guarantee that a beast will jump out of nowhere. If she is scared again, she will be in trouble.


    I''m anxious. Women''s body is no better than men''s. If I sleep one night, I''ll be fine. She''s hard to say.


    Seeing that I was in a hurry, Lan Xin took my hand and said, "don''t worry, I''m not so delicate. It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Lan Xin''s body is more and more chilly, but her forehead is more and more hot. Before long, her body shakes more severely. I want to hold her to give her warmth, but I''m afraid that something unexpected will happen when they are so close to each other.


    Lan Xin didn''t mind. She took the initiative to hold me, told me to hold her tightly, and called her cold.


    I''m holding orchid in my arms. The fragrance of orchid''s body fills my nose and makes me palpitate.


    In the middle of the night, there was another heavy rain in the sky, which put out the fire. I took orchid and ran to a small forest in front of me, hiding in a cave. The cave was in a rock cluster on the top of the mountain, which could temporarily shelter from the wind and rain.


    This may be an animal''s cave, but we haven''t seen anything dangerous even after hiding for a long time, so we gradually relax our vigilance.The cave is very big. The diameter of the cave is nearly two meters wide. Because it''s dark inside, the depth can''t be estimated. We only dare to stay near the cave, and we dare not go inside again. We are afraid of any danger, as long as we can''t get wet.


    I hold orchid in my arms, she began to heart thumping straight jump, nervous, and then gradually adapt to this ambiguity, slowly relax, and finally still in my arms deep sleep.


    I dare not sleep. If it''s dangerous, I can react at the first time, and then I run away with orchid. So I keep my eyes wide open. When I feel sleepy, I twist my thigh to wake up.


    It rained all night and stopped the next morning.


    Lan Xin''s fever is getting worse and worse, and she begins to talk nonsense. My first priority now is to find a way to reduce her fever.


    remembered the case of the Baijiu found in the cabin. I thought of a way to reduce fever. Physical cooling is to wipe the body of the orchid with baijiu. Alcohol can stimulate the skin to expand the heat of the vessels, and at the same time, when alcohol evaporates, it can absorb and take away the large amount of heat from the body.


    In fact, this is a very effective and very common cooling method. It''s just that Lan Xin, as a daughter, will there be any misunderstanding when a big man uses this method to cool her down.


    I am hesitating. Lan Xin is getting more and more uncomfortable. She does something extraordinary when she is in trouble. On this deserted island, I have no other choice but to try it first.


    But I need Lanxin''s permission before I can act.


    "Sister Lan Xin, I have a way to cool you down, but it may offend you. Do you agree?"


    Lan Xin''s consciousness is vague, and she can''t understand what I''m saying. She nods or shakes her head casually, and most likely she doesn''t talk to me at all.


    In view of this situation, I gritted my teeth. No matter what I did, it was important to protect my life.


    I ran outside to pick up a bottle of Baijiu, and then stripped the orchid and stripped off my underwear. I first disinfected my hands with Baijiu, then I wiped out the body of Lan Xin.

 Chapter 624

    Alcohol cooling has to pay attention to, not all parts should be wiped, generally is the neck, palm, instep, armpit, groin and inner thigh and other parts.


    These parts are very sensitive. When my hand touches these parts of orchid, my whole body seems to be frying in the fire.


    When the alcohol is dry, I wipe it again. I wipe it for ten or twenty minutes before I stop.


    I dress Lan Xin again, guard her, and touch her forehead after more than ten minutes. Fortunately, this move is quite effective. Lan Xin''s temperature slowly drops.


    At noon, I did the same for Lan Xin. Before three o''clock in the afternoon, Lan Xin''s fever subsided and her face became ruddy.


    In fact, there is a small episode in the middle. When I wipe Lanxin''s body at noon, she is conscious and her body reacts. She is just pretending to sleep and keeps her eyes closed. Maybe I have a lot of strength in my hand, so she snorts a few times.


    I''ll never forget that embarrassment.


    She pretended to sleep, I pretended to be confused, anyway, this is life-saving, not deliberately take advantage of her, I believe she will understand me. I kept on rubbing my hands for her three times in a row.


    After Lan Xin''s fever subsided, I tried to find a way to get her something to eat and drink. Even if she didn''t eat or drink, the iron man couldn''t stand it.


    There was some dry food in the cabin, but it was a pity that it got moldy after being wet by the sea. If I ate it, I would have no problem, but for a patient, how could my weak body bear it.


    I left the cave to look for water and food nearby. I had lived alone in the jungle for more than three years, and I had already practiced my ability to find these things.


    Over our hill, there is a broad grassland in front, and then there is a dense forest.


    I found a puddle not far from the forest. The heavy rain last night made the water in the puddle rise. I drank a few mouthfuls on the ground and filled another jar with water.


    I went back to the cave, set up a firewood pile and made a fire. Lan Xin was embarrassed to see me all the time, blushed and refused to come out of the cave.


    I have the cheek to go in and pull her out. I can bask in the sun outside, and I can also bake. It''s hard to be stuffy inside.


    "Sister Lan Xin, you boil water and drink here. I''ll go to the front and find something to eat." I handed a dagger to Lanxin for self-defense. This is a desert island. I can''t be sure what danger I will encounter if I have a guy in my hand.


    "I''ll go with you." Lan Xin wanted to stand up, but she tried several times without success. Her legs were weak and she had no strength.


    "You''ll keep it here. I''ll go alone." I gave Lan Xin a reassuring look and left straight away.


    Less than an hour and a half after I went out, I came back with two rabbits and a pheasant. At this time, the sun was slanting to the West. Looking at this situation, the day was about to pass.


    Orchid see me back, nervous heart can finally put down, she stood up and looked at me with a smile, face mixed with a shy and a look forward to.


    A woman stays alone on the top of a barren mountain. Even though Lan Xin is not an ordinary woman, she is a woman after all. Women are naturally timid, no more than men. When they are in danger, they can''t be afraid.


    "Are you better?" I see orchid Xin face ruddy some, casually ask a way.


    I don''t ask. It''s OK. When I ask, it reminds Lan Xin of what happened at noon and her body''s reaction. Lan Xin''s body is very sensitive and thin skinned. She is ashamed when I say this.


    She turned her head and didn''t dare to look at me for a long time. I knew I was being rude, so I put the things down, carried a jar with the game and went down the hill to the front of the puddle. I plucked the feather of the pheasant, cut it open, took out the internal organs, and then washed it clean.


    I''m very careful when dissecting rabbits. Rabbit skin can be made into clothes or shoes after drying. These are good things.


    After the things were cleaned, I carried them back to the top of the mountain.


    I cooked a pot of pheasant Soup for Lanxin and barbecued two rabbits. Lanxin didn''t eat for several days. She was hungry. She drank a lot of pheasant soup and ate two rabbit legs.


    Lanxin is a very elegant eater. She is a big boss in the catering industry. Lanxin villa is a farmhouse with lots of game, so she has a lot of experience in game.


    Lan Xin keeps praising me for my delicious food. I don''t know if it''s because she feels that everything tastes good when she''s hungry, or if I''ve been living on a desert island for a long time and my technology is really first-class. I''m not sure. I can only leave it to more people to evaluate.


    I have a mouthful of wine and a mouthful of meat, accompanied by a beautiful woman, which is much happier than my years in Longdao. I''m quite satisfied.


    Lan Xin is just well and can''t drink. She just eats rabbit meat and drinks pheasant soup.


    Lan Xin and I had enough to eat and drink. The night was already dark, and the forest in front of the top of the mountain began to be noisy, and gradually quieted down.


    Lan Xin is chatting with me while she is baking. We have nothing to say. There are only two of us here. Neither she nor I can find a third person.


    Lan Xin asked me what place it was. I was honest, because I really didn''t know what place it was. I assured Lan Xin that I would take her away from this ghost place safely.The reason why I dare to boast about Haikou is that although the three wooden boats on the coast are damaged and can''t be used directly, as long as there are these things, I can repair them sooner or later. I don''t believe that the three wooden boats can''t make up a complete wooden boat to send us to sea.


    I plan to start repairing those big wooden boats by the sea early tomorrow morning. As long as there are boats, I won''t worry that we can''t get out.


    That night, there was another rainstorm. The rainstorm lasted for three days. Lan Xin and I hid in the cave all the time. When we were hungry, we ate rabbit meat. When we were thirsty, we opened our mouth to catch the rain from the small trees outside the cave. We didn''t go out until the sky cleared up.


    The entrance of the cave is so big. Lan Xin and I are tall. I''m one meter eighty-five, and she''s one meter seventy-five. Two such big bodies are blocked at the entrance of the cave, so they are naturally close to each other.


    At the beginning, Lanxin was extremely unnatural and wanted to avoid me. But it was so big here that we couldn''t avoid it. We leaned together from time to time. Later, she got used to it and let it go. The next night, she was still sleeping in my arms.


    Habit is like this. Once formed, it doesn''t matter to let it be.


    After the sky cleared up, I went to look for prey first. If there was nothing to eat, we would starve to death sooner or later. Over the years, I have been associated with wild animals. To put it mildly, I am a savage. It''s not easy for me to do this kind of thing. At least I''m familiar with it. It''s not a big problem.


    After a big meal, Lan Xin and I went to the seaside to repair the big wooden boat, which was the only way to send us out of the island. But when we went to the seaside, we were dumbfounded. After a heavy rain, all the big wooden boats disappeared, and the beach was empty, with only some debris floating in the distance.

 Chapter 625

    Maybe the continuous heavy rain in recent days caused the water level to rise and washed away the big wooden boat. Without the wooden boat, Lan Xin and I were at a loss when we looked at the endless sea. How could we return to the land unless we incarnated as seagulls?


    The torrential rain cut off our way back and dashed our hope of going back. Lan Xin and I were extremely depressed and went back to the cave.


    The only big wooden boat that we could escape from disappeared. It''s a dream for us to escape from this desert island with our bare hands.


    If I was the only one, I could try my luck in the sea. Just like in Longdao, I escaped from Longdao with the tsunami.


    It''s a pity that now I take such a burden as Lan Xin and ask me to abandon her and run for her life alone. I can''t do it, so I abandon all other unrealistic ideas. I can only guard this desert island empty and let the passing ships rescue us.


    But when will ships pass by?


    Lan Xin and I are at a loss. Maybe tomorrow, maybe a month, maybe a few years later, or even a lifetime without a boat passing by.


    Although we were depressed, we didn''t give up hope completely. She and I are not such people. As long as we have a glimmer of hope, we will strive for it. Especially I haven''t given up after being trapped in Longdao for three years. Besides, now, I''m just worried that Lanxin can''t stand it.


    Lan Xin has never lived on a desert island. She has no special feeling for just a few days of traveling and camping. But once she has a long time, she will know that this kind of life is not human life at all. She is always in danger and lives the most primitive life with animals.


    To my surprise, Lanxin is much stronger and calmer than I expected. She is not only not frightened by the difficulties in front of her, but also comforts me. She smiles and tells me that I used to live alone on a desert island, lonely and lonely. Now it''s OK. She comes to accompany me, so we are not lonely.


    This is an optimistic woman. Her humor and optimism infected me and inspired me. I decided to build a small nest from tomorrow to prepare for long-term garrison on the desert island.


    Lan Xin and I discussed where to build the nest. Lan Xin said that it was windy at the top of the mountain, and there was no water source, so it was not suitable for long-term living here. Therefore, she suggested that we build the nest near the forest, where there was water source, and there was grass not far ahead, and we could open up wasteland and grow vegetables.


    What she said is not unreasonable, but there is also a problem. Close to the forest, you will be closer to the attack range of the beasts, which is equal to competing with them for territory. Naturally, the risk factor is much greater.


    I told Lan Xin about my worry. Lan Xin thought about it and said that it was easy to do. We could build a fence outside, which could not only prevent the beast from sneaking attack, but also play a deterrent role.


    Lan Xin, after all, is a woman who has run a farmhouse. She has a lot of ideas about this. I think it''s feasible. They just hit it off.


    In the next few days, Lan Xin and I were busy building a small home. I built two huts, one for me and one for Lan Xin. We also built a kitchen and a bathroom.


    I fenced these cottages and made a lot of vines on the fence. Some vines had thorns on them, which could deter some wild animals from sneaking attack.


    It took me more than a month to build these houses. Lan Xin and I were busy for more than a month. Although the days were ordinary, they were not boring. In short, they were much happier than when I was alone before.


    After the completion of the thatched cottage, Lan Xin and I were very happy. I went to the forest to play a lot of game and came back to celebrate. Lan Xin also dug a lot of wild vegetables in the grass in front of me.


    That night, Lan Xin and I ate a lot of game and wild vegetables, and drank a lot of wine. From now on, even if we have a home, we will have a place of peace of mind. Women''s attachment to home is always more direct than men''s. Lan Xin can rest assured and I will be relieved.


    With a place to live, our little life is like this. Every day, Lan Xin and I take turns to go to the beach to guard, for fear of missing the boats passing by. But every time we go with hope, we come back with disappointment. Disappointment after disappointment makes Lan Xin and I realize a problem. Maybe there will be no boats passing here in our life.


    Later, we gradually went less and less. We didn''t deliberately wait. We only looked at the sea when we walked by occasionally, hoping for a miracle.


    In the blink of an eye, half a year later, Lan Xin and I lived together on a desert island for half a year. These days, we are dependent on each other, and we can''t live without each other. Our feelings are gradually warming up with three meals a day and mutual support.


    There are Manxue and Mohan in my heart, so I dare not have any other ideas about Lanxin. Although I think she is very beautiful and suitable for living, I have a wife and children, so I dare not be paranoid. I still want to go back to Hangzhou or Shencheng to find them one day.


    I just regard her as a friend in need, a partner in life and death.


    However, I found that Lan Xin had some other thoughts on me. I can''t say how to say it. It may be an illusion or because Lan Xin has some dependence on me, which makes me feel that she has some thoughts on me.


    These days, I go out hunting every day. Lan Xin looks after the house at home. She opens up two vegetable fields on the front lawn, raises a group of wild rabbits, pheasants, ducks and some wild goats.These things are all caught by me digging holes or putting hidden traps. Lanxin keeps them when she has nothing to do. One is because she is well prepared. She can eat live things whenever she wants. It''s convenient. Another one can be used as a pet.


    With these pets, life must be much more interesting.


    Whenever I go hunting, Lan Xin will send me out of the house, and when I come back from hunting, she will stand at the door waiting for me to go home. If the sun goes down and I haven''t come back, Lanxin will go to the nearby woods to find me. Sometimes she will go far, far away.


    I remember once I chased a wild boar all the way. Before the sun set, I didn''t go home in time. Lanxin came to the mountain to look for me in the moonlight. At that time, I had a fight with the wild boar. Now I''m not what I used to be. I dare to challenge the wild boar with a dagger.


    I used to kill a brown bear with a dagger. I peeled off the bearskin and made a bearskin coat for Lanxin. It was warm.


    Since I killed the brown bear by myself, my self-confidence has expanded unprecedentedly. As long as it is an animal, there is nothing I dare not do, such as wild sheep, wild boar, roe, wolf, etc., as long as I am alone, I dare to chase them and take advantage of the opportunity to kill them.


    I was fighting with the wild boar at that time. When Lanxin saw me holding the wild boar together, she turned pale with fright. She ignored everything and ran up to help. She picked up a branch on the ground and beat it on the wild boar. The skin of the wild boar was rough and the meat was thick. Lanxin didn''t pay attention to its lethality, but it couldn''t stand the provocation of Lanxin.


    Let go of the dagger and I''m going to attack the boar.

 Chapter 626

    The boar was lying dead on the ground. I got up from the ground with a smile and giggled at Lanxin. Lanxin first recovered from her panic, and then threw herself into my arms and cried.


    I don''t know why she was crying. Maybe she was scared, or maybe some other reason. Anyway, she didn''t say anything at that time, but she just ignored me all the way back.


    There are a lot of stories between Lanxin and me, sometimes ambiguous, but more interdependent.


    When I was in danger, she would worry for me, and even spare her life to save me. If she was in any danger, I was also willing to save her without my own life.


    For example, two days ago, instead of going hunting, I went to the woods to pick up dry firewood. Suddenly, I heard a scream from Lan Xin. I left the firewood in my hand and ran to her.


    Lanxin was pulling grass in the vegetable field at that time. I don''t know when a poisonous snake came from the grass. Without noticing, Lanxin stepped on the poisonous snake and was bitten on her leg.


    When I arrived, Lanxin was already in a semi coma. She looked very frightening. The poisonous snake had already disappeared.


    Lan Xin covered the wound with one hand and couldn''t explain it clearly. I squatted on the ground and pushed her little hand aside. As soon as I saw the bite mark, I knew it was the snake''s bite mark. I was about to bend down and suck out the poisonous blood with my mouth. Lan Xin didn''t know what was going on. She suddenly woke up and pushed me away and said, "no way. No way. You''re going to die, too. "


    I ignored her. I leaned down again, opened my mouth to the wound, inhaled and vomited until the blood was bright red.


    I looked around the grass, found some herbs, chewed them in my mouth, and then applied them on Lanxin''s leg. After I had done this, I was dizzy, and soon I was spinning around, and then I fainted on the grass.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on the wooden bed of Lan Xin, who was looking at me with a worried face.


    "Orchid."


    "Ah! You wake up. That''s great. " Lan Xin screamed and her face turned pale. She said with a little cry, "what are you doing? I told you not to save me. Why don''t you listen to me?"


    I tried to sit up, half reclined on the bed and said, "fool, you are in danger. How could I ignore you. It''s OK. I can''t die. "


    Lan Xin looked at me, tears rustle down, drop by drop hit me, she cried very sad, after a while just a little calm.


    I don''t care about her. If a woman wants to cry, let her cry. After crying for a while, let her vent and she''ll be OK. They have strong self-regulation ability and won''t cry out anything wrong.


    After crying for a while, Lan Xin suddenly threw herself in my arms, hugged my waist and said, "how can you be so stupid, save me again and again, even your own life? Why are you so kind to me?"


    I patted Lan Xin on the back and said with a smile, "Lan Xin, don''t do this. There are only you and me on this desert island. I''m not good to you or who. I''m sorry, I don''t have the ability to take you away from this desert island. It''s my fault that you have suffered so much. "


    Lan Xin wiped a handful of tears in my arms and said:


    "what do you have to say sorry to me? If you have to say sorry, I''m sorry for you. It''s a drag on you. In fact, I know that with your ability, if you are the only one, if I''m not dragging your feet, you must have a way to escape, but you are willing to hurt yourself to stay for me. I - "


    Lan Xin is so smart that many problems are obvious. She has already seen something, but she hasn''t said it all the time My wisdom, if it was not for the scene of life and death again today, she might not have said these sincere words to me.


    I helped Lan Xin wipe her tears and said with a smile, "don''t think about it any more. How can I have that ability? There is the sea in front of me, the boundless sea. No matter how brave I am, no matter how high my ability is."


    "No. I don''t believe it. I know you''re lying. You can definitely do it. You can escape from the Dragon Island and naturally have the ability to leave here. "


    Lan Xin stared at me for a while and then said: "Chutian, I remember everything you have done for me. Thank you. Really, I have never been so moved. You are the first and I believe the last one. But moved to move, reality to reality, if you don''t ruthlessly put me a person left here, must take me, maybe this life you can''t go out. It''s not worth it. Chutian, promise me one thing. You''ll find a way to go and leave me alone. When you go out, you''ll find a way to pick me up. I''ll wait for you here. "


    Lan Xin said this in a firm tone. In fact, her heart must be full of contradictions. Of course, she wants me to stay with her all the time. How much courage does it take for a woman to stay alone on a desert island and wait for me to come back to rescue her.


    I don''t know if I can go out smoothly. Even if I go out, how long will it take for me to come back? Can I find this place when I go back to the colorful world outside?


    Anyway, it''s a huge risk for Lan Xin to let me go. It''s very likely that she will guard the desert island alone.


    But she doesn''t want to imprison me for a lifetime. It''s impossible for me to escape here with her. If we don''t pass the boat, we will stay here forever.She didn''t want me to have regrets, so she said these words and begged me to leave. I know orchid, just as she knows me, she doesn''t want to drag me down, and I don''t want to give up on her.


    Lan Xin''s ability to do so touched my heart, but the move may not be able to turn into action. I can''t agree to her request.


    I can''t do this kind of thing to leave a woman on a desert island and just run for her own life. What''s more, this woman is still orchid. We have been living together for so long. How can I do this.


    Without thinking about it, I said, "don''t say such silly things. I will not leave you, to go together, to stay together, if this life is destined that we can only stay on this desert island for a lifetime, I will accompany you for a lifetime. Before I was in Longdao, there was only one person, and there was no hope and rush in my life. Now, with you and a companion, God has paid enough attention to me, and I have no regrets. "


    When Lan Xin saw me saying this, she looked at me in amazement. After a while, she said:


    "do you think about it? Chutian, you should know that we have seen a passing boat here for more than half a year. If you are unlucky or frustrated, the terrain here is very strange. There will be no boat passing by at all. If you don''t want to leave alone, you are destined to stay with me all your life. "


    I heavily nodded and said: "silly girl, don''t think about it. I won''t leave alone. If I want to leave, I will take you with me, or I will stay here all my life. "


    "What about the women outside you, don''t you want them?" Lan Xin may know something about me in the past. Although I haven''t mentioned it to her in recent months, I can''t rule out what Lin Yunfeng told her.

 Chapter 627

    I was silent for a long time before I said: "after such a long time, everything has changed, I am changing, they are changing, it is impossible to go back to the past. They have a new life, and I''m trapped on a desert island. It''s no different whether I go back or not. "


    "Can you tell me something about you and them?"


    Lanxin is suddenly interested in the women I used to be, which I didn''t expect. In my eyes, Lanxin has always been a woman who doesn''t like to ask about other people''s private affairs. She is intelligent, intelligent and considerate. She never inquires into things she shouldn''t ask because of curiosity.


    Today, she mentioned my former girlfriend and wanted to know about our past. What does she mean?


    In fact, I have been thinking about Lin Manxue and Mo Han all these years, and my son, whom I have only met once. I have lived alone for several years, and only in recent months have I been accompanied by Lan Xin. The most painful and pressing thing in these years is that I have no one to talk to, and I have to keep everything and feelings in my heart. Now Lan Xin is willing to be the audience, so I am happy There is a feeling of confidant in an instant.


    Lan Xin is willing to listen to me. Of course, I am willing to talk about these things. It''s very uncomfortable for me to be stuffy in my heart. I also need to share them with me alone, or help me relieve my psychological pressure.


    I told Lan Xin about my past, some about ye YingYing and some about Mo Han. What I talked about most was what happened between Lin Manxue and me.


    Lanxin listened very carefully and looked into my eyes all the time. She didn''t interrupt my thoughts in the whole process. She asked me to recall and talk about it at the same time.


    My brain has gone through these past events like a movie. When I talked about how I got to Longdao and what I had experienced on Longdao in recent years, Lanxin couldn''t help but shed tears for me.


    If I can''t get out of this desert island, I may never see them again in my life.


    Will they worry about my sudden disappearance?


    I think it will be at the beginning, but after so many years, they should gradually let go and finally accept this reality.


    My heart aches when I think of my grandfather and parents. I''m not a good grandson or son. They brought me up. At this age, they have to worry about me, worry about me, and sleep for me. The people I''m most sorry for are them.


    Seeing that I looked depressed, Lan Xin thought I was sad because I missed these wonderful love. Suddenly she touched my face and said, "don''t do this, Chutian. I''m sorry for you. If - if - "


    Lan Xin began to stammer. For the first time in a long time since I knew her, I found her incoherent.


    I looked at Lan Xin in surprise. Lan Xin paused for a moment. Suddenly, she seemed to have some courage and continued: "if - I mean if, if you don''t dislike me, then let me marry you."


    Lan Xin lowered her head shyly after saying this sentence. She seemed to have made up her mind to speak out today without waiting for me to give an answer. Lan Xin suddenly raised her eyes, looked me in the eyes seriously and said:


    "don''t think that what I said to you today is nonsense, and don''t treat me as a woman who doesn''t know how to be reserved. I''m not, I really don''t know Yes. In this desert island, you and I are the only two people who depend on each other. If we are destined to live here for a lifetime, then we will be together. You will be my support and I will be your support. Do you agree? "


    I looked at Lan Xin foolishly and was stunned for a moment. Lan Xin was a shy woman. She summoned up the courage to say this kind of confession, which was not a confession. Her face suddenly began to drip blood. She slightly lowered her head, then raised her eyelids again and looked at me again. No doubt, she said:


    "I like you. Really, if you don''t hate me, or if you like me a little bit in your heart, we''ll be together, today. "


    Lan Xin looked at me with expectant eyes. Her eyes were clear and firm. It seemed that these words had been hidden in her heart for a long time. Today, she seized the opportunity to say it.


    Orchid is quite relieved. I''m in a dilemma. Orchid is so beautiful and good that I can''t be moved. However, the relationship between me and Liman snow Mohan is complex enough. If she comes in again, it will make more and more chaos.


    Can I handle a play with three women?


    I''m hesitating. Women are naturally more sensitive than men. I didn''t reply to her when she met for so long. I thought I didn''t like her. Maybe I didn''t refuse her face to face because I was afraid she would lose face.


    Lan Xin suddenly let out her anger and said with a tone of disappointment: "do you not like me? If you don''t agree, I won''t force you."


    Lan Xin gets up from my arms and is ready to leave. It''s always embarrassing to be rejected, not to mention a gorgeous beauty.


    Looking at Lan Xin so sad, my heart can''t bear, and with a little heartache, I like her, how can I not like it?


    We are dependent on each other and share weal and woe. Moreover, I haven''t met a woman in less than four years. Now I am living on a desert island, and I may not be able to get out for a lifetime. If I want to be my girlfriend with such a beautiful woman, how can I be unhappy.But I can''t -


    do it.


    Lin Manxue, Mo Han and the children lie between me and Lanxin. Although there are many years, I never doubt that the woman I love most in my life is Lin Manxue. Mo Han and the children also have feelings that I can''t give up. I''m a person with impure feelings. How can I promise Lanxin''s request.


    When I looked at Lan Xin again, her bleak and frustrated back aroused a wave in my heart. My mind was blank. I jumped out of bed and hugged her from behind.


    Lan Xin was stunned. My action was obvious. She was so excited that she turned around and hugged me happily. We hugged each other tightly and then kissed each other.


    After kissing for a while, I suddenly pushed away Lan Xin''s body, held her face in both hands, and said seriously: "Lan Xin, I''m sorry, we can''t do this."


    "Why? Why not? " Just now, she and I were very involved. Judging from my fierce reaction, I also had feelings for her, but why should I refuse her? Lan Xin looked at me incomprehensively.


    "Because - because there''s one more thing I haven''t told you."


    Lan Xin said eagerly, "what is the most important thing? It''s not too late for you to tell me


    I opened my mouth and bit my teeth. "I not only like Lin Manxue in my heart, but Mo Han and I got married more than three years ago. She is my legally recognized wife. Not only that, we also have a child. So it''s impossible for me to talk to you. "


    I don''t want to hide it from her. I told her about Mo Han and Lin Manxue before, but these are only my private affairs after all. I didn''t say everything, just picked up some unimportant things to say.

 Chapter 628

    But now this situation, how can I hide, I told her everything, Lanxin is a good woman, I can''t be so selfish.


    Lan Xin was confused by my words. She murmured, "wife? Children? "


    "Yes. Lan Xin, I don''t want to cheat you. I have a child with Mo Han. It''s because of this child that I and Lin Manxue are forced to separate. It''s also because of this child that I go to Mo''s house to be my son-in-law. "


    Lan Xin shook her head like a rattle and said to herself, "why is this so? Why? "


    I sighed helplessly: "I also want to know why. Why I, ye Chutian, have come this far


    Lanxin is completely stupid. She knew I had a girlfriend outside before, but she didn''t expect that I was married and had children. Having a girlfriend is different from getting married. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. She just looked at me foolishly.


    If it were not for such a special environment, Lan Xin and I would not have come to this stage. We would only be the most intimate friends. Where could we have such a complicated relationship.


    I dare not accept Lan Xin''s feelings. There are other women and legal wives in my heart. If Lan Xin is with me, even if we have a chance to escape here, we will have to separate in the end. I don''t want to see such a scene, and I don''t want to apologize to Mo Han and Lin Manxue.


    At the end of the day, I don''t want to.


    "But we can''t go back. You just said that time is going, people are changing, and everything is beyond recognition. You''ve been away for so many years, and you don''t know how many years it will take to leave here. It''s just us here. Why not? "


    I frowned and said, "what if we leave soon? And I already have a wife and children, don''t you mind? "


    Lan Xin looked at me in silence for a long time and then said:


    "I want to mind coming, but you didn''t do anything wrong. I can''t ask myself. Chutian, you''ve done so much for me. I see everything in my eyes, and we''ve lived together for so long. We''re not better than husband and wife. Apart from not sleeping together, we''re no different from other couples."


    After a pause, Lan Xin continued:


    "in fact, you and I both know that as long as you take me, it is impossible to escape from this desert island, and no one will come to this place at all. In other words, you will be isolated from the world and live here for a lifetime. You''re a man, I''m a woman. I''ll live alone on a desert island all my life. Who else can I find besides you? And I like you. I can see that you like me too. Why should I mind? "


    What Lan Xin said is reasonable. If she and I can''t leave this place, she can only marry me. After all, a woman yearns for a home. She has a strong shoulder to lean on when she is tired, and a broad chest to lean on when she is lonely.


    Not only do women have this desire, but also do men want to have a home and always have a woman by their side.


    I hesitated and asked, "do you really like me?"


    "Well." Lan Xin''s generous admission.


    "When did it start?"


    Lan Xin looked at me and said softly: "now, I might as well tell you something you may not know in the past."


    I see Lan Xin''s words are so subtle. Is there any secret she keeps from me, and the secret is related to me.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lan Xin hesitated a little and said, "what happened to you and my ex boyfriend."


    No?


    I haven''t seen Lan Xin''s ex boyfriend at all. They can''t get together. What can I do with him?


    Seeing the confusion in my eyes, Lan Xin explained softly:


    "I know what you are thinking in your heart. Don''t worry, I will tell you slowly. Yes, I talked about a boyfriend when I was in college. We fell in love for three years, but we finally broke up. In fact, it was my first and only love. I really liked him at that time. I planned to marry him after graduation, but later he went abroad. For a so-called green card, he chose to marry an American woman. "


    When Lan Xin talked about the past, she was still with a touch of sadness. She was a very strong woman, and I seldom saw these negative emotions on her face.


    It is conceivable that the break-up hit her a lot, I listen to heartache, but can''t bear to interrupt her.


    Lan Xin continued: "I am extremely disappointed with him. My heart is cold and I am dead. I intend to live alone all my life. No matter who pursues me or how to pursue me, I am not moved. But with the growth of my age, my elder sister is worried for me. She begins to offer me a blind date, and you are the one she deliberately arranged."


    "Ah? What did you say? " I was stunned. Did Lan Xiang arrange a blind date with Lan Xin?


    I remember a little bit. At that time, Lanxiang always called me intentionally or unintentionally to say that she cared about my life in Shencheng. I was afraid that I was not used to living alone in a strange city. She also told me to go to Lanxin villa in guanwan city when I had nothing to do. It was her sister''s villa, so that I could take care of her business when I had time.In fact, the business of Lanxin villa is very hot. It''s crowded every day. Why should I take care of her business? Isn''t it unnecessary.


    After Lan Xin said that, I understood Lan Xiang''s intention. She was trying to get along with Lan Xin and arrange a blind date.


    I''ll go.


    I feel my forehead and sweat. I graduated less than a year ago, and Lanxin has already become the boss of Lanxin villa. It''s not right that she is not in charge of the house. Why did Lanxiang like that I could make a couple with her sister at that time? How do we think this pair is not suitable.


    I asked the doubts in my heart: "you are so excellent and so beautiful, how can your sister look after me? To tell you the truth, it''s not that I belittle myself. The gap between me and you in those years is not a little bit. It''s a heaven and an earth. In those years, even if I''m with you now, I''m still climbing up to you. "


    Lan Xin''s face suddenly turned red, and she explained with some embarrassment: "because you look like my ex boyfriend, no matter your figure or temperament, or even your appearance."


    "No?" I was once again upset by the two sisters. That''s OK. They want to treat me as the shadow of Lan Xin''s ex boyfriend.


    I don''t particularly care about this. I''m just a little surprised. Of course, there will be a bit of depression. Anyone who comes across this situation will be depressed.


    Lan Xin added: "my sister knows my mind and knows that I can''t forget my ex boyfriend. When she first met you in orchid Town, she thought you were particularly congenial to her. Later she learned that you are the son of my brother-in-law''s high school head teacher. My uncle and aunt are the people my sister and my brother-in-law admire most. They love each other and love each other. Therefore, she has a special liking for you Hua Hengyi has good character, so he wants to match us. "

 Chapter 629

    "Has sister Lan Xiang met your ex boyfriend?"


    "Yes. One summer vacation, I took him to see my sister in orchid town and had a rest there for a while. " "As like as two peas,"


    said with a frown, "so your sister knows I''m just like your ex boyfriend."


    Lan Xin did not intend to deny it, but nodded to admit: "well." Lan Xin lowered her head timidly for fear that I would not be happy. After a while, she looked up at me when she saw that I didn''t lose my temper.


    I shrugged and said, "no wonder you were so surprised when you first met me. I thought I was too charming, but I didn''t think it was because it reminded you of your old friend."


    I can still clearly remember the scene when Lanxin first saw me. At that time, I took Ye Yingying to Lanxin villa. She was very busy at that time. She was arranging seats for the guests. She suddenly raised her head and caught a glimpse of me. She was crazy and stared at me.


    At that time, ye Yingying was by my side, glanced at me, and then laughed at my woman''s good luck. That embarrassment, I still think it''s funny.


    Lan Xin also seems to think of the scene at that time, she blushed, some sorry to say: "did not scare you at that time?"


    "That''s not true. I''m thick skinned, but I feel strange."


    Lan Xin nodded her head slightly and said, "my sister once called me to say that you look very similar to my ex boyfriend. At first, I thought she was exaggerating, just a little bit like her. Later, when I saw you, I believed that there are people who look similar but have nothing to do with each other in this world."


    I asked a funny question: "what''s my first impression on you?"


    "Very good. You are very reliable in speaking and doing things. You are a bit ruffian and funny. Girls like you very much. " Lan Xin was quite frank. She said whatever it was and let it go completely.


    As soon as Lan Xin finished, she asked me, "what''s my first impression on you?"


    I thought about it for a while and said, "in nine words, beautiful, intellectual, grand and strong woman."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Really."


    Orchid suddenly seems to think of something with her mouth closed.


    "What''s the matter?" I see orchid Xin smile inexplicable, curious asked.


    Lan Xin chuckled for a while, and then said solemnly:


    "do you think it''s funny? The first time we met was for a blind date, but you didn''t know the truth. You brought your aunt with you, so that we didn''t say a few words. The scene was really embarrassing at that time, which made me feel embarrassed to suggest you my sister''s meaning."


    "Actually, I like you very much when I first saw you, so I always call you intentionally or unintentionally at that time. It''s a pity that you brought Lin Yunfeng and his sister when I saw you the second time, and I can see that you like her."


    It suddenly dawned on me. No wonder Lanxin asked me to visit Lanxin Shangzhuang every weekend at that time. Unfortunately, I just entered Manxue company at that time. I was always busy and didn''t feel in the mood to play. So I politely refused her.


    Oh, at that time, I didn''t think about this aspect at all. It was really damned that I failed to live up to the beauty''s friendship.


    I was embarrassed and said with a smile: "sorry, I was really busy at that time. I didn''t mean to stand you up."


    Lan Xin nodded her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Things are over. We don''t have to worry about the past. We should think about the future. "


    "Later?"


    "Yes. in the future. Chutian, I can''t tell you the truth. I''m not too young to meet a man who can make my heart beat. Besides, I can''t marry other people except you on this desert island. Therefore, I hope you will carefully consider my opinions. If you don''t dislike me, I also have some feelings for me. I hope you can go further with me and become my real dependence. "


    Instead of making an immediate statement, I asked, "you just said you like me. I want to know whether you like me or your ex boyfriend. Lan Xin, I don''t mean anything else. I suddenly know that there is such a person, and then I''m free to ask. "


    Without thinking about it, Lan Xin said, "of course I like you. I don''t deny that at the beginning, I had some good feelings for you because of him, because you look too much like each other, and both of you are excellent. However, as we have been together day and night for the past six months, I have been loving you for a long time, and you have done so much for me, how can I regard you as his shadow because of the past gratitude and resentment? I finished with him long ago. If it wasn''t for you, I might have forgotten what he looked like. "


    "Are you sure?"


    Lan Xin pursed her lips and said seriously, "I''m not sure, I''m sure. Chutian, if you have any other concerns, I understand. If you are worried about this, there is no need at all. We are not together for one or two days. My heart, you should know more or less that language may deceive people, but you don''t feel it. You should trust your intuition. "


    I nodded gently. I also believe that Lan Xin did not choose to be with me because of her ex boyfriend. She sincerely wanted to live with me.


    Orchid''s worries are gone, but Mo Han, Lin Manxue and my children, I can''t ignore them. They are my eternal concern. If I am with orchid, what should they do?But if I am trapped here all my life, I can''t be with them in the end. As a result, Lan Xin is delayed. Isn''t that destroying her?


    Lan Xin seemed to see the tangle in my heart. She thought for a moment, suddenly took my hand and said:


    "do you think it''s ok? Let''s agree on a time limit, such as three months or six months. If we don''t leave here during this time, I think the chance that we can escape is too small. That''s what we''ll do in our life. Then we will accept our fate and live in this desolation On the island, you are my man and I am your woman. Is that ok? "


    Orchid again compromise, let me infinitely moved, she is giving Mo Han and Lin Manxue an opportunity, also give yourself an opportunity, let God choose, is to leave to fate.


    Lan Xin has made such concessions. What else can I say? If God is destined to accompany me to the last woman in my life is Lan Xin, how can I disobey God''s will.


    I nodded to agree. Lanxin is a good woman. I can''t let her down. If this is fate, I''m willing to accept it.


    Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, three months have passed like this. In these months, not to mention the shadows of ships and people, no ghost has been seen.


    It snowed heavily in the sky for three days and three nights in a row. The mountains were covered with snow and the sea was white. No one would want to go out in this kind of ghost weather. Therefore, I am very sure that there will be no more unfortunate ghosts on this desert island.


    I accepted my life.


    That night, Lan Xin moved to my hut, we formally cohabited, or that night was our wedding night.


    Lan Xin put on her most beautiful bear skin coat, fox skin trousers, rabbit hair collar and shoes.

 Chapter 630

    Lan Xin made a table full of delicious dishes, all kinds of delicacies. In fact, these things are not delicious for us to eat every meal every day. There is a lack of everything here, but there is no lack of food.


    Lan Xin and I had a bottle of wine, which was equivalent to our wedding wine. After drinking this glass of wine, Lan Xin became my bride, and I was naturally her bridegroom.


    I feel very sorry for Lan Xin. Such a beautiful and good woman is willing to entrust her life to me with nothing. There are no new clothes, no new house, no relatives to celebrate, and even no blessing.


    But Lan Xin doesn''t think so. She is very satisfied. At least she feels very happy.


    After drinking the wedding wine, we went into the bridal chamber hand in hand. At first, Lan Xin was still a little shy. But when I held her tightly and kissed her, she gradually relieved herself and turned from semi passive to completely active.


    When I and orchid zero distance contact, I lost in the tenderness of orchid inside, and orchid also in my overbearing and gentle sink.


    The wooden bed keeps creaking, as if accompanied by a movement.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, Lan Xin and I hugged each other and fell asleep. Both of us were too excited to sleep. So we lay flat on the wooden bed, opened our eyes and chatted in the dark.


    Lanxin asked me to give this desert island a name. After thinking about it, I chose one word in my name and Lanxin''s name, Chuxin island.


    Lan Xin likes this name very much and always praises it for its nice sound.


    Now that I''m starting a new life, I have to say goodbye to the past. I also want to change my name. I asked Lan Xin what her name should be. Lan Xin thought a little and then said it''s better to call her Ye Zhong.


    Lan Xin explained that "heavy" has two pronunciations, one is "Chong", which means to start afresh, and the other is "Zhong", which means to be steady and take responsibility more seriously than Mount Tai.


    I think this name is very in line with my mood at this time, so I changed it to Ye Zhong. From tonight on, I will not call her Lanxin, but xiner.


    Since we were really together, life has become more and more happy. Lanxin is happy like a magpie, humming songs from time to time. On a snowy day, we are busy preparing for the coming year. I made a batch of bows and arrows with bamboo, and dug several pits in the back mountain forest, laying more than ten sets.


    I take Lan Xin to hunt. Lan Xin likes to stick to me. No matter where I go, she wants to follow me. The newly married woman is especially attached to her husband. In addition, there are only two people in Chuxin Island, I and Lan Xin, who are company with each other. If she doesn''t follow me, she can only stay at home and wait for me to go back.


    Lanxin didn''t want to stay at home alone, and she was willing to follow me around in the woods.


    As time went by, winter came and spring came. In the busy farming season, Lan Xin and I reclaimed a small piece of grassland in front of us and planted some vegetables. We found these vegetables in the grass. We collected the seeds last year and planted them this year.


    Lanxin also found a lot of rice seeds in a depression in front of her. I got some fields to plant some rice.


    We live the life of men and women, working at sunrise and resting at sunset. This kind of life seems quiet and sweet.


    When I''m not busy, I will take orchid to the hillside in front of me to watch the sunset. There is a lawn on the hillside, full of flowers. Orchid and I sleep in the flowers, fragrant and affectionate. Anyway, there is no outsider here. When we can''t help ourselves, we will repeat our love on the hillside several times.


    Soon Lanxin found out that she was pregnant, maybe for a few months. Lanxin said that her aunt hadn''t been here during this period of time. She had some doubts for a long time, but she couldn''t confirm it.


    Recently, however, she is always having nausea and vomiting. Lan Xin and I are both very old. We are aware of a problem. Lan Xin may be really happy.


    I take care of her carefully. Besides being busy with things outside, I spend most of my time at home with her. There is no problem with nutrition. There are hundreds of wild eggs, wild ducks, wild goats and bison at home. They have enough milk to support orchid.


    After another seven months, Lan Xin gave birth to a boy in great pain. She was so fat that she and I were very happy. At last, a new member of our family came into our family. I named him ye Luo, which means Ye Luo comes back to our roots.


    I hope my child will not be trapped on a desert island like his mother and I. he should have a better life and return to the real crowd.


    With children, our life is more nourishing and our family is more lively. Watching Ye Luo grow up day by day, we are happy from the bottom of our hearts.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another three years passed, and ye Luo also turned three years old. Counting the days, it''s been eight years since I left Hangzhou. It''s really fast. Eight years is empty in a twinkling of an eye.


    When the leaves are big, they will ask orchid and me some strange questions, such as why does the sea talk? Why do leaves fall? Why do trees grow taller but not shorter?


    Children always like to ask some childish and funny questions, and we adults always take the trouble to answer with him, but some questions, Lan Xin and I can''t answer him.


    For example, once Ye Luo asked me, "Dad, what''s on the other side of the sea?"I said, "it''s land."


    Ye Luo asked, "what is there on the land? Is there anything like us? "


    Ye Luo was too young to realize the difference between himself and animals, because he was the only human here except for Lan Xin and me.


    I said, "yes. And there are many, many. "


    Every time I say this to Xie Xie, she will ask me, "since there are the same things as us, why don''t we stay here instead of being with them?"


    I can''t answer his question because it''s always bothering me and I can''t solve it. Sometimes Ye Luo will ask me other questions, such as how did he come here? Why is he different from lambs? Why is the sky so high and the sea so blue? Why can a bird fly but he can''t?


    With the emergence of a question and a question of Ye Luo, I gradually realized a problem. Lan Xin and I can live here for a lifetime, but ye Luo can''t.


    He can''t be a savage all his life like us. He should have his own life and choice, which should be decided by himself, not imposed by us.


    Once again, I have the idea of leaving here, but how can I send them out safely.


    With the improvement of my inner strength over the years, my strength is growing by leaps and bounds. In those years, three strange elder martial brothers taught me the skill of closing my breath on Longdao. After several years of cultivation, I can now hold my breath in the sea for several hours, so I am confident to escape from the desert island.


    But Lan Xin and ye Luo won''t shut up. No matter how powerful I am, I can''t take Lan Xin and ye Luo to leave Chuxin island.


    In those days, I fell into silence and often sat alone on the hillside in a daze. Orchid often came to the hillside with Ye Luo to look for me.

 Chapter 631

    She can sense my sadness, maybe she also realizes these problems, but she is more optimistic than me, or she is a woman, as long as her son and husband are healthy, the family is happy, other things are not important.


    Maybe Lan Xin is very happy to live here. She doesn''t want to leave here. In fact, there''s nothing wrong here. It''s peaceful, beautiful and quiet. There''s no pressure to live here. It''s like a paradise.


    After three months of such a peaceful life, one night, the sky suddenly began to rain. Lan Xin and I were sleeping in the thatched cottage with leaves in our arms. There was a strong wind, lightning and thunder, and lightning connected the sea one by one, as if to engulf the heaven and earth.


    Lan Xin and I are used to such bad weather when we live by the sea these years, but ye Luo is young, and he seldom experiences such a scene.


    It''s typhoon season again, and there may be another typhoon.


    It''s just that this typhoon is different from any other typhoon in the past. It''s very fierce and it''s raising waves more than ten meters high. Lanxin and I don''t know the situation on the sea at home.


    When the typhoon came, the whole Chuxin island was shaking, and it seemed that it was going to collapse. I didn''t feel good. For the first time, I ran away from the thatched cottage with Ye Luo and Lan Xin in my arms.


    The sky was pouring with rain and strong wind. As soon as the three of us got out of the hut, the hut collapsed in an instant, and several connected huts disappeared in an instant.


    I was blown up by the hurricane, rolled in the air, I hold orchid in one hand, and ye Luo in the other hand, holding them dead, I want to protect them with my life.


    Hanging in the air, I have no place to borrow, can only be swept away by the typhoon, blow to which count.


    The typhoon threw me into the woods. Before I fell, I used my back to land on the ground, so that I would not hurt Lan Xin and the child in my arms. But this time, I fell so hard that I spewed out a mouthful of blood and suffered a serious internal injury.


    I just passed out.


    Now, after the typhoon, I have been crying for a few minutes.


    Lan Xin, holding the crying Ye Luo and me in a coma, wants to shield us from the wind and rain with her body, but her small body can''t play any role in the aftereffects of the typhoon. Instead, she pushes herself to the air outlet.


    When I woke up, Lan Xin fell ill on me and passed out, and she was still holding Ye Luo in her arms.


    I want to get up, but I don''t have any strength on my body, and this time I''m very hurt, and the energy in my body is clean.


    Once again, I realized that the infinite power of nature is unmatched by human power. In front of nature, the individual is too small after all, and is instantly killed by it.


    This is one of the most severe moments in my life and death. Both Lanxin and I lost the ability to act, and the leaves were too small to cry. What''s worse, Lanxin had a high fever and began to talk nonsense, but I couldn''t move. The rainstorm didn''t stop at all, there was no food or shelter. Now we are three Can lie in the woods and die.


    Wind, rainstorm, pain, hunger, disease and so on troubled us. Lan Xin and I have been lying in the woods for a day or two. Before the grain of rice came in, our bellies were almost stuck together.


    Ye luozao was so hungry that he cried for his father and mother. The threat of death spread in the air. If we persist in this situation for another day, we three will surely die.


    In the evening, the strong wind left, the heavy rain stopped, and there was a sunset at the junction of the sky and water.


    The setting sun is so beautiful that we can''t appreciate it any more.


    I took a look at Lan Xin''s pale face. I was afraid that she would sleep like this and never wake up again. After a while, Lan Xin opened her eyes slightly and looked at me. She forced out a smile on her face. It seemed that she wanted to comfort me and explain something to me.


    No.


    I can''t let Lan Xin leave me and ye Luo. Our happy life has just begun. We can''t let her leave us alone.


    I hope that Lan Xin will live forever with me and ye Luo. I don''t want her to leave like this. Under the strong desire to survive, the air flow in my body suddenly ran automatically. Although it was weak, my body had a little strength after a circle of running in my body.


    I let go of the orchid and the leaves and crawled forward. I used a dagger to cut several pieces of bark in the forest. I bit the bark one by one. The bark was hard and hard to swallow, but I had to eat it.


    I forced to eat some bark down, and picked some leaves in front of me to eat. When I had some strength, I went to the front to pick some wild fruits.


    I''ve lived here for so many years, and I''m quite familiar with the forest terrain. I went back to orchid and yeluo and asked them to eat some wild fruits to satisfy their hunger. Once again, orchid was in a coma. I had to bite the fruit and feed her one bite at a time.


    After eating some food, I staggered out of the forest with orchid and yeluo on my back. There were many beasts in the forest. After the typhoon, they couldn''t keep coming out to look for food. Now I can''t protect myself. Once I met them, I would be more or less lucky.


    When I returned to the place where we used to live, the thatched cottage collapsed, and there was no habitat at all. I gently put orchid on the grass and dug out some daily necessities, such as pots, bowls and chopsticks.The pot was blocked by the stove, but it was not broken. The wooden bowl was broken a lot. I picked out some that could still be used.


    I picked some vegetables in the front vegetable field, boiled a pot of vegetable soup, and went to the neighborhood to get some herbs to boil. I gave Lanxin some herbs, but her high fever never subsided.


    I took the orchid and the fallen leaves to live in the former cave for the time being.


    This kind of day lasted for two or three days, and Lan Xin became more and more serious day by day, and she was about to die. Sometimes she was sober and sometimes confused. When she was sober, she could still say a few normal words, but when she was not sober, she would talk nonsense.


    Lan Xin once told me to take my son away from here and leave her alone. She said that she couldn''t do it by herself. When I heard that, I felt very sad. At that time, I held her hand tightly and cried, which made me moved.


    I don''t know what I should do. I''m so sad all day. Lan Xin is so pitiful. In her best years, she fell into an island with me and gave birth to a child to me. In the end, she came to such an end. But I can''t do anything for her, even if I want to give her a complete home.


    We have been living together for four years, her smile seems to be in front of me, I am at a loss, if the fever does not subside, orchid will really leave me and leaves, I can''t bear her, very, very reluctant.


    I hate myself for being useless. When Lanxin needs my help most, I can only watch her suffer.


    These days I have been guarding orchid, ye Luo may also realize that his mother is ill, mother and son heart to heart, so these days he is very good, do not cry, do not make, even if hungry, but also their own soup to drink.

 Chapter 632

    At noon this day, Lan Xin woke up again. Her consciousness was clearer than that of any other time. I began to be very happy, but gradually I couldn''t, because I thought of a word: reflection.


    There is a saying in Mingyang''s hometown that the patient''s spirit will be very good before he dies, just like the spirit of a normal person, but this state will not last long, as long as one or two days, as short as a few hours, the oil will run out.


    I''m afraid it''s orchid shining back.


    Lan Xin said that her chest was stuffy and she asked me to talk with her. Some of us had no chance to chat. I couldn''t concentrate at all. Every time she said anything to me, I was absent-minded.


    Later, Lan Xin said that the air in the cave was bad. She asked me to take her to the seaside. She wanted to see the sea again.


    It''s windy by the sea. Lan Xin''s body is so weak. I''m afraid she can''t stand it. Lan Xin says that she''s like this anyway. It''s not in the way. It''s not bad. And this may be the last time she sees the sea. Lan Xin beggs me to take her.


    I nodded tearfully and swore silently in my heart: Xin''er, no matter what you want, I will promise you.


    I took orchid and leaf to the seaside. It was the first time we came here after the typhoon. The sea was calm, just like nothing happened a few days ago.


    Lan Xin and I were exposed to the sun, but there was no warmth on them. The wind by the sea was really strong, blowing me and ye Luo''s body shaking.


    Looking at the dying orchid, I can no longer help but cry. Orchid opens her eyes to the sea, looks at the distance, and says with a shallow smile:


    "Chutian, don''t be sad. Even if I''m gone, you still have ye Luo and our children, and he will accompany you for me all the time."


    "Xin''er, you''ll be fine. I promise you, you''ll be fine. " I say this sentence over and over again. In fact, I''m not comforting Lan Xin, but comforting myself. I''m afraid that if I don''t say it myself, I will collapse.


    Lan Xin raised her hand, touched my hand and said, "don''t do that. I''m not comfortable with you. I''ll be sad. Chutian, I have no regrets to die in your arms. I have no regrets to be your wife for several years and give you a son. You have to live well, for ye Luo and for me, you have to live well, you know? "


    I cried again, and I couldn''t stop crying.


    I quietly turn my head to one side, do not want Lan Xin to see me cry, I am afraid of her heartache, afraid of her sad.


    At the moment when I turned my head, I glimpsed the shadow of a wooden boat in the distance.


    At first, I thought I was wrong, it was an illusion, because I wanted to have a boat to take orchid and yeluo away, but when I looked at it, oh, there was a boat.


    Looking in this direction, the boat is only a few hundred meters away from the place where Lanxin and I stand.


    When I see the boat, I see hope.


    I covered Lan Xin''s mouth with my hand and said, "I don''t allow you to say death, you won''t die, and I don''t allow you to die. Xin''er, I''m going to send you to the other side. With the development of science and technology and medicine, you can be cured. "


    Lan Xin said with a smile, "fool, we''ve been trapped here for several years and can''t get out."


    "No. I can get out. Xin''er, good wife, we must be able to get out. "


    When I called Lanxin''s wife, she was stunned, because we never match husband and wife. She called me Chutian and I called her xiner.


    But just now, I blurted out to call her wife in a hurry. I didn''t realize that I called her so.


    Lan Xin couldn''t help but shed tears. After a while, she choked and said, "what do you call me?"


    "Xin''er."


    "No, you just called it. Can you call it again?"


    I thought about it. I just called her wife unconsciously. I didn''t expect that Lan Xin would have such a big reaction. Women may care about these things very much. As a big man, I''m careless. I didn''t realize this problem at all these years.


    In this case, I will not refuse any request from Lan Xin, let alone just a title.


    "Wife." I call the exit word by word very clearly. Lanxin suddenly cries with joy. She holds my hand tightly and says, "husband, I''m dead without regret. Thank you."


    "Nonsense. You and I are so young that we can''t say die. Xin''er, I''ll take you and ye Luo to a place. "


    "Where to?"


    "A place of hope."


    I carried orchid to the direction of the boat, and ye Luo followed us. I carried orchid to the sea and went straight ahead, then boarded the boat. When orchid saw the wooden boat, she was in high spirits, her big eyes were shining, and there was hope when there was a boat.


    I put orchid into the cabin. The ship didn''t sink to the bottom of the sea, which means there''s no big problem. If it leaks, it will sink early. But I didn''t feel at ease. I made a careful inspection of the ship and then made some repairs to ensure that there were no mistakes in every link.


    After doing this, I asked Ye Luo to accompany my mother. I went back to the island by myself with a lot of vegetables and herbs. When I was hungry, I ate some vegetables and got some fishing tools. There were fish in the sea. With my ability, I don''t believe we would starve to death at sea.The most important thing for me to wander on the sea is fresh water. I loaded a lot of fresh water and everything was ready. I was ready to escape from Chuxin island with my wife and children. In fact, the road ahead is very dangerous. If a small ship encounters big wind and waves, it will surely die.


    But now I have no way back. Lanxin is getting more and more sick day by day, and it can''t be delayed for a few days. If I don''t send her to the hospital as soon as possible, she will leave me and ye Luo sooner or later.


    I have to gamble. It''s death to stay in Chuxin island. There may be a chance to escape from Chuxin island. Why not gamble.


    In this way, I took orchid and ye Luo on the sea, the vast sea engulfed our boat. I couldn''t find the direction, so I went in one direction.


    There are many more dangers along the way than I thought, such as big waves, hidden reefs, rainstorms, strong winds, getting lost, sharks, food shortages and so on.


    Every day in the race with the God of death, danger one after another, said it is not too much to die, but I just don''t want to give up, orchid Xin don''t know whether have the desire to survive, several times can''t see, but finally in the cry of leaves and miraculously survived.


    After drifting at sea for more than a month, we finally met a freighter and they took us home.


    The freighter was equipped with first-aid medicine, which could temporarily control Lan Xin''s illness. However, Lan Xin''s illness was delayed for a long time, leaving the root of the disease. Her body and bones were getting weaker and weaker, which could not be compared with before.


    After we got on the freighter, we sailed on the sea for more than half a month before returning to land. When we returned to land again, Lan Xin and I wept with joy.


    No one can understand our feelings at that time. Two savages who have lived on a desert island for eight years and two savages who have lived for nearly four years are able to set foot on this mysterious and intimate land again. People who have never experienced this kind of feelings simply can''t understand it.

 Chapter 633

    Our family separated from the seamen on the freighter at the dock. After landing, Lan Xin''s condition worsened again and she was in a coma again.


    I took orchid to the hospital for the first time, but now we have another problem. Orchid and I are with a child, penniless and without money. The hospital won''t let us stay in the hospital.


    I asked the attending doctor how much money he needed to prepare for the situation like Lan Xin. The attending doctor''s surname was Gu. He was both the attending doctor and the chief physician. Other patients and doctors called him director Gu.


    Director Gu said that Lan Xin''s illness has been delayed for too long, and the situation is not optimistic. It is conservatively estimated that she will be hospitalized for several months and recuperate slowly, with the cost of at least 100000 yuan.


    This only refers to the cost of treatment, but also does not include the cost of our family''s three people living and eating in the hospital. In this way, 100 thousand yuan will not be enough.


    Director Gu gave me some bills and asked me to take them to pay and go through the hospitalization procedures.


    I explained the situation to director Gu. I really didn''t have any money on me. I discussed with him whether Lan Xin could be hospitalized first, and then I went to find a way to raise money and pay it back slowly. I''m a man of reputation and can''t default.


    But director Gu said that the hospital has regulations. The patient has neither identity nor social security. If she doesn''t pay the deposit, the hospital can''t let her stay in the hospital. He has no way but to act according to the regulations. Moreover, if every patient stays in the hospital without spending a cent, how can the hospital operate in the future.


    He urged me to raise money as soon as possible. He said that my wife could not afford to delay her illness, and it would cost her life if she dragged on. Moreover, the beds in the hospital are tight now. Even if we want to stay in the hospital, we have no beds and can only live in the corridor.


    I''m silly. At this point, where can I get so much money? It''s hard for a hero to get a penny. I''ve just returned to the city, but I don''t have a firm foothold. It''s very difficult to get such a large amount of money in such a strange city.


    When I talked to director Gu about these problems, Lan Xin and ye Luo were still sitting on the lounge chair in the corridor. She had just woken up. She was too weak to speak.


    Lan Xin and I have suffered so much. How can I bear to see her so miserable? I gritted my teeth and said to director Gu, please let him arrange for us to be hospitalized first. I asked him to rest assured that I would pay part of the money within 24 hours, and I would raise the rest as soon as possible.


    Director Gu took a look at me and saw that I was so shabby and wrinkled. He frowned and insisted that I was not allowed to be hospitalized. He also suggested that I go to other hospitals to have a try. Maybe it would work.


    This is to drive us away!


    For the first time, I realized the reality of the society that the life of the poor is so low and cheap that it is not as good as 100000 yuan.


    Damn it!


    I brought Lan Xin here to see a doctor, but they drove me away and pushed me around. I''m very angry. I don''t have any money on me. If I have money, I can talk with you in a low voice for a long time.


    I was very angry. I had been associated with wild animals for many years, which made me very angry and wild. I glanced at director Gu, who was still talking to me. I turned around and locked the door. When director Gu saw something was wrong, he was scared by me. But in a twinkling of an eye, he thought that this was a hospital, and I might not dare to fool around.


    He pointed to my nose and yelled: "this family member, please make it clear that this is a hospital, a place to save the dying and heal the wounded, not a place for you to go wild. I warn you not to act recklessly and threaten the doctor to go to jail."


    Who are you scaring? If I don''t get angry, you think I''m sick, don''t you?


    I pulled out a chair and sat opposite to Mr. Gu. Suddenly, I reached out and grabbed the collar of his white coat. When I pulled back, Mr. Gu immediately had a close contact with the desk.


    Bang, director Gu''s glasses are crooked. This knock is not light. Director Gu wants to scream, but he can see my murderous eyes and swallow them back.


    I let go of director Gu''s collar and motioned him to sit upright. Director Gu is as good as a docile kitten at the moment. He can do whatever I say.


    With an evil smile, I suddenly put out two fingers and casually inserted them into the table. The wooden table was suddenly poked two big holes by me.


    My two fingers are like an electric drill, and the wooden table is like a piece of tofu, which makes my fingers run through in an instant. This scene completely scares director Gu. He looks at me foolishly, and can''t say a word for a long time.


    I used my fingers to point at the table and then his head. The charm of threat was self-evident. When I asked him if he knew it, director Gu nodded like a chicken pecking rice, for fear that I would poke two holes in his head when I was angry.


    In fact, I know it''s not proper to do so. The hospital has hospital regulations, and the doctors just act according to the regulations. They are not wrong. Inpatients have to pay hospitalization fees, just like school fees. It''s a matter of course. Every patient has to pay. Why don''t I pay.


    But at present, I really don''t have any money. I won''t use such extreme means to intimidate him if I have a way. I''m willing to do anything for Lan Xin. Director Gu is right. Lan Xin''s body can''t afford to drag on. If you want to be a villain, let me do it.


    I threatened director Gu, and promised him that all his medical expenses would be paid in full. I just asked him to give me a little time to raise money, and I would pay some money in one day.After all, director Gu is a chief physician. He has great power in this department. It''s not a big problem to arrange a person to be hospitalized first. When he saw that I was so fierce, he didn''t dare to say no more. He quickly called who to arrange the bed.


    I warned him that if he dares to call the police or deliberately make trouble for Lan Xin, I will make him feel worse than death.


    Director Gu shivered with fright. He was just an ordinary man with a little power. When he met a real cruel man, he would not be afraid. He assured me that everything would be done according to the rules. He just asked me to raise money as soon as possible, and he would arrange other things.


    I took the letter from director Gu to go through the hospitalization procedures. Because there was no empty ward, a nurse put us on a bed in the corridor.


    I asked Lan Xin to lie down and have a rest first, but she refused. She said that we had just come back, and she had no money in her pocket. She knew that the situation was complicated when I came back this time, and it was not suitable for me to come forward and contact people I knew before. Therefore, Lan Xin said that she would make a phone call to get some money first.


    Lan Xin is very sick and weak. It''s very distressing to look at her. I said I would deal with these things and told her to take care of her illness.


    Lan Xin understood my situation and naturally disagreed. She borrowed a mobile phone from an elder sister in the next bed and called the manager of Lan Xin villa.


    I''ve met this manager several times. He''s a classmate and best friend of Lanxin University. They used to have a very good relationship. At first, the other party politely answered the phone. When Lanxin showed her identity, the other party was stunned and immediately hung up. Lanxin thought that the line was suddenly disconnected, so she called again. But this time, she couldn''t get through, and the other party turned off.

 Chapter 634

    Lan Xin is in a daze with her mobile phone. It''s obvious that Lan Xin has been missing for more than four years and has never heard from her. Her best friend must have taken possession of such a large industry as Lan Xin villa.


    Lan Xin is kind-hearted and doesn''t like to be suspicious of others, but it doesn''t mean she''s stupid. On the contrary, she''s one of the smartest women I''ve ever met.


    I thought of this possibility before Lan Xin made this call, but Lan Xin wanted to make this call, and I couldn''t force interference. Now things are in front of her, and the money didn''t come to her, but it blocked her heart.


    In fact, this is an obvious thing. It is said that people are separated from each other. In the face of great interests, friendship, gratitude and loyalty stand aside. Only interests are real.


    This also made me believe for the first time that nothing can not be sold, even the soul.


    Lan Xin''s body was empty. After such a heavy blow, her heart became stuffy and fainted with anger.


    This scared me. I called a doctor for a check-up. The doctor asked me some questions, and then said that Lan Xin was weak. She might have been stimulated by something just now. Her Qi and blood were attacking her heart. She choked for a moment, and it would be OK when she woke up. She told me not to worry too much.


    After a while, the nurse came to give orchid a drip and supplement some nutrient solution. I watched orchid, and the leaves fell sleepy, so I fell asleep on the bed of orchid.


    After watching Lanxin take a drip, Lanxin wakes up. She is in a very bad state of mind. I accompany her to talk for a while, telling her not to worry about anything, everything has me.


    Lan Xin didn''t say a word, but just nodded her head. Her mood was very low all the time. After sitting in the hospital bed for a while, she felt sleepy again.


    I got up and went to the safe passage to smoke a cigarette, which was given to me by a seaman and I kept it in my pocket. I spit out a beautiful smoke ring, secretly determined that when Lanxin is cured, I must get justice for her. Her hard-earned property can''t be so black.


    Lanxin''s money won''t come back for the time being. The only place she can get money is her sister Lanxiang, but I can''t contact Lanxiang at this time.


    It''s been four years since orchid disappeared. Orchid certainly can''t eat well and sleep well. It''s always worried about the safety of orchid. If we borrow such a large sum of money from her as soon as we come back, orchid will be scared. It''s better to take her back to orchid town when orchid is well raised, so that everyone will be happy.


    In addition to this, there is another reason. Lin Yunfeng has been pursuing orchid, and I guess he hasn''t given up in recent years. Lin Yunfeng knows orchid, and once orchid knows her whereabouts, Lin Yunfeng will certainly receive the news at the first time.


    At present, we have just come back. Once my whereabouts are exposed, there will be a storm all over the city. The gain is not worth the loss.


    No, absolutely not let Lin Yunfeng know about it.


    Lanxin villa is not reliable, and the road of Lanxiang is blocked. The only way out is for me.


    When I got out of the hospital, I didn''t forget my promise to raise a sum of money in one day.


    After eight years away from the city, I have been thrown away by the society for a long time. With the rapid development of science and technology, I can''t catch up with it.


    I''m in trouble. Where can I get a sum of money in such a short time?


    Eight years of missing, now there are orchids and leaves, I can''t go back to Mo Han, because eight years is really too long, past gratitude and resentment has gone with the wind, eight years ah, in these eight years, Mo Han may have remarried, even if not remarried, it is time to move.


    I have a new life, and she also has a new life, we should not and can not have intersection, and even if she can accept me, Lan Xin and ye Luo, can she accept it?


    Even if she doesn''t mind ten thousand steps back, how can Xu Mengyao tolerate Lan Xin and ye Luo? If I contact Mo Han again, I will put Lan Xin and ye Luo in danger, just like Lin Manxue in those years, and they may be destroyed at any time.


    I abandon this idea as if I were still on Dragon Island or Chuxin Island, isolated from the outside world, isolated from the people and things before. They are them, we are us, forgetting each other''s past, forgetting each other in the Jianghu, and I really died in those years.


    When I was wandering in the street, I suddenly realized that it was so hard to earn a cent. I remembered that sun Jianbing had to kneel outside the hospital and sell himself to his mother for medical expenses.


    I didn''t understand him that day. I thought he was good at raising money. I had to sell myself at a low price. But now I''m in the same situation as him. I don''t know who is willing to sell his dignity and soul until I have to?


    At first, I wanted to follow sun Jianbing''s example, but after all, I''m not sun Jianbing. I can''t hide my face. Moreover, I don''t think anyone would be willing to pay a high price to buy me. As a living man, what can I do?


    Ah, if I am really the same as sun Jianbing, I don''t think I can get any money. It''s just unnecessary. On the contrary, it makes people laugh.


    What''s more, I''m afraid of attracting reporters or being photographed by passers-by and exposed on the Internet. I''m a person who can''t see the light. At least I can''t be exposed now.I strolled on the street for two hours and got nothing. When I returned to the hospital again, Lan Xin was awake and was sitting on the bed in a daze.


    "Xin''er, what''s the matter with you?" I sat by the bed, gently holding her, Lan Xin lying in my arms, half a day before asking: "where did you just go?"


    I didn''t want Lan Xin to worry, so I casually said:


    "I didn''t go anywhere. Just around the corner. "


    Lan Xin is such a smart woman. She sees everything in her eyes, but doesn''t say anything. This is a really smart woman.


    She coughed a few times, and I patted her on the back. It took me a while to recover.


    "Xiner, where are the leaves?"


    Lan Xin sighed and said, "there is a sister in the front ward. Her child is the same age as ye Luo. Ye Luo has gone to play with her. Ah, ye Luo doesn''t have a playmate these years. She''s lonely. She''s really lonely. "


    Ye Luo is in need of playmates at this age. It''s really pitiful to spend her innocent and romantic childhood alone.


    Lan Xin may feel sorry for ye Luo and me. I hugged Lan Xin tightly and said, "Xin''er, don''t think about anything. When we come back, we will give ye Luo the best things. You have to believe that we can give him the best conditions."


    Looking at my serious expression, Lan Xin suddenly said with a smile, "Chutian, have I been too depressed and negative these years? I''m not what I used to be?"


    "Nonsense. You are you. You will always be so generous, beautiful and intelligent. You will never change that. " I touched Lan Xin''s face and asked, "are you hungry?"


    "Not hungry."


    I see orchid spirit is very poor, help her lie down, told: "sleep for a while, don''t think, I go to see ye Luo."

 Chapter 635

    "Good."


    After Lan Xin lay down, I went to the front to find Ye Luo. He was lying on the ground with a little girl playing with toys, a large electric excavator.


    When ye Luo saw me, she immediately got up from the ground, patted the dust on her body and said to the little girl, "this is my father."


    See ye Luo a pair of proud appearance, he seems to have me such a father is quite proud, the little girl glanced at me, very clever called me uncle.


    I touched their heads and said with a smile, "Ye Luo, have fun with this little sister. Don''t get in the way of other uncles and aunts. Do you know?"


    "Yes, Dad."


    When I saw that the door of the little girl''s mother''s ward was wide open, I went in to say hello to the little girl''s mother. This is a VIP ward. People who can live in the VIP ward must have good conditions at home.


    The young and beautiful woman was badly hurt. She was haggard, but she was very self-contained. I said hello to her, but she even wanted to struggle to sit up. I quickly stopped her.


    I said a few words to her casually, and then I was ready to leave. Just at this time, a fat woman with a fierce face and a dozen men and women came in.


    As soon as the fat woman came in, she was swearing. She was full of feces. Some bitches, bitches, shameless, and small three came. Her voice was loud, and soon the crowd outside was full of onlookers.


    Fat woman seems to want to make things big, not only scold, but also ask those people she brought to hit the young and beautiful woman.


    The woman was silent, but she didn''t care about her face when she was young.


    This woman had been seriously injured. She had a lot of gauze pasted on her face and hands. These people were good. They just beat her up. I can''t look down on such a large group of people bullying an injured woman, but it''s someone else''s housework. I have no right to take care of it.


    The young woman was brought by a fat woman, a young man with dyed hair took out four or five earscrapers in a row. Another woman came up and was about to tear off her clothes. The young woman gave up this time and protected her tightly. If she was stripped off, how could she face others in the future.


    She began to play with Ye Luo outside. When the little girl saw someone bullying her mother, she came up crying to help. She pulled the hand of the woman who took off her mother''s clothes behind her back. When the woman was angry, she pushed the little girl with her backhand. Suddenly, the little girl fell to one side and knocked on a chair.


    When the young woman saw that her daughter''s head was bruised and bleeding a lot, she began to behave like a kitten, and suddenly became manic. She suddenly got up, pushed away the woman pulling her clothes, and put her head on the young man who slapped her in the face.


    Little young was knocked away by her, young mother climbed out of bed, holding her daughter crying, looking at the forehead exuding blood of the child, she cried with heartache.


    When ye Luo saw that the little girl was bullied, he also wanted to come up to help. Ye Luo was not an ordinary child. He grew up in a herd of wild animals and learned martial arts from me for a period of time. But after all, a child is a child. His height, weight and strength are limited, so he can''t hurt each other badly. Instead, he was picked up and spanked twice by a man in his thirties.


    Previously, the fat woman saw the little girl fall, and she clapped her hands and cheered. She yelled maliciously to kill the little bastard. Then the young woman held her daughter in her arms and cried. The fat woman not only didn''t stop, but also told others not to stop and continue to fight. This time, she even beat her mother and daughter together.


    Damn it. These people are vicious enough, even little girls dare to start, but also dare to hit my son in front of me.


    Since becoming a father, I deeply realize the responsibility of being a father and a mother. No matter what''s wrong, the children are innocent. Even if they beat a woman, they have to beat a couple of three or four-year-old girls and boys. Don''t they have wives and children?


    I was so angry that I grabbed the back collar of the man in his thirties and saved Ye Luo. Then I gave him a fall over his shoulder, which immediately made him a mess.


    The loud noise surprised all the people, and everyone stopped to look at me.


    I didn''t plan to stop. To the man who couldn''t get up on the ground, I just kicked him out with two feet. Then I stretched out my hands and grabbed a young man with my left hand. When I pulled forward, my right hand slapped him in the face.


    These slaps directly confused him. He lost a few teeth. When other people saw me so fierce, they were scared and wanted to escape. How could I give them this chance.


    I blocked in the door, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one, one by one. The man punched and one by one, and the woman slapped at least two times. Especially the fat woman, I slapped her seven or eight times in a row. I fanned her fat face and made her swollen. I cracked the front incisors, and her words leaked. In addition, I was nervous, dancing and babbling Yeah, who knows what she''s trying to say.


    When I wanted to do it, a group of police came in. Maybe someone in the hospital called the police.


    The police rushed to the ward and found that it was a fat woman. Suddenly, she was two big and frowned one after another to persuade us.When the fat woman saw that the police were coming, she became honest. Soon she thought that her assistant was coming. She was very brave. She just couldn''t pronounce clearly. This time, she spoke quickly and became arrogant again. She pointed to the nose of me and the young woman and scolded. She also clamored for the police to arrest people and what kind of killers they wanted to arrest.


    This fat woman''s mouth stinks like eating excrement. She can''t hear what she says.


    I glanced at her fiercely and scared the fat woman to step back again and again. In the process of step back, she tripped over the bed and fell to the ground. The fat woman threw herself on the ground, not to say that I beat her.


    Fat woman seems to have a certain background in her family. She is used to brag in ordinary days and dare to be presumptuous in front of the police.


    It''s a big deal, and it happened in such a sensitive and special place as the hospital. The police put all of us in the police car for the crime of fighting and disturbing public safety.


    Because the young woman was seriously injured, she was not taken away. When ye Luo saw that I was handcuffed by my uncle who was wearing a high hat, he was scared to cry when he saw this scene.


    I shrugged my shoulders and looked indifferent. I winked at Ye Luo with a smile and said, "Ye Luo, what does Dad usually tell you? The man is bleeding and doesn''t cry. Go back with mom and tell her when she wakes up that Dad will be back soon. "


    Ye Luo usually listen to me, I told him not to cry, he did not cry, he touched tears, pathetic looking at the police uncle took me away.


    A group of us were taken to the local Street police station, and several policemen interrogated us in turn and took notes. In fact, the story is very clear and very common, that is, the drama of fighting against the third in the main room, and there are a lot of them on the Internet.

 Chapter 636

    It''s hard to tell who is right and who is wrong about this kind of thing. As long as people''s lives are not caused, the police are generally lazy to take care of it.


    But today, it happened in the hospital, and the impact was very bad. Moreover, the two sides had a big fight, which hurt many people, especially the fat women. They were all decorated, and two of them are still in a coma.


    The fat women were educated by the police, and they were released after being fined. But I''m different. I took part in the fight without any reason and hurt so many people. The fat women have to hold on to this point and say that the police must punish me severely for what I did intentionally.


    The fat woman didn''t know what kind of relationship she used to put pressure on the police. The nature of the matter immediately changed, from the case of ordinary civil disputes between the principal and the minor to the case of violent homicide.


    In this strange city, I have no power and I don''t know anyone. Moreover, I did beat someone. In full view of the public, I can''t deny it. I don''t take advantage of the law and reason, and it''s reasonable to be imprisoned.


    In the police station, the fat woman pointed to my nose and scolded: "you kill a thousand knives, I''ll see how I kill you!"


    I don''t bird her, this is a crazy woman, I don''t want to talk with her, what''s the use of arguing, how she likes to threaten.


    I was held in the police station for less than 48 hours, then I was transferred to criminal detention, and then I was sent to a detention center.


    It''s not the first time I''ve been to the detention center. As soon as I went to the meeting in Shencheng, I was once taken in by Lin Yunfeng.


    I was not afraid at all, but I was quite calm. I was shaved and photographed. Then I wore a prison uniform and passed through iron doors.


    There were seven people in the same room with me. When I went in, they held their arms and looked at me fiercely, just like a group of hungry wolves saw a rabbit.


    A young man in his twenties pointed at me and said to another man with scarred face, "brother leopard, sister fat is talking about him."


    Fat sister?


    I thought that Feijie must be the fat woman. I laughed in my heart that xiaofeifei was quite capable. As soon as Laozi''s front foot came in, she could send in the news and find the corresponding person to deal with me. It seems that her sentence "kill me" is not just bragging.


    The man named brother Bao is ferocious. The long scar on his face is very striking. He is very big. He is at least 1.9 meters tall. He looks seven or eight centimeters taller than me, and his exposed arm is thicker than my leg.


    He has a leopard tattooed on his body. This leopard is very big and its tail is tattooed on his waist.


    Brother Bao looks like a loser. He gives me a scornful look and says in a somewhat fierce tone: "Hello, new comer, what''s the matter?"


    Ask clearly!


    I don''t look at this kind of goods at all. Even if I used to kill four or five of them one by one, now I''m not what I used to be. I''m confident that I can make all the people in the room lie down in ten seconds.


    When I saw an empty shop in front of me with a quilt and a washbasin, I was ready to go. A young man reached out to stop me and said coldly, "do you understand the rules! If brother Bao asks you, do you dare not answer? "


    "Get out of here."


    I don''t even bother to look at him and scold coldly.


    Little young yo a, very arrogant said: "a look is a lengtouqing, it is estimated that the first time to come, do not understand anything, do you want to teach you."


    After the young man finished, several other people laughed and said that I was not sensible. You used to be a dragon here, and you had to give them a plate.


    Another two strong men came forward and blocked my way.


    I glanced at them, put the quilt, washbasin and washing things on the ground, and said faintly, "I don''t want to make trouble, but don''t make trouble with me. I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    A few strong men in front of me saw that I spoke casually, but there was no doubt about my tone. My bearing was not ordinary. They were also beating drums in their hearts.


    Brother Bao glanced at the young man, who said something in his ear. It''s so big here. Although the young man deliberately lowered his voice, my ear power is different from that of ordinary people. I heard it clearly. He said that fat sister said that I was a young man with no background, but I had a lot of strength.


    Young man, when he told me my details, leopard Gordon had a bottom in his heart. He saw a lot of such people. When he first came here, he was a bit grumpy. He thought he was a character outside. But after being taught several times, he was as honest as a little sheep. He could meet one of them every few days.


    The young man left brother Bao and said: "new comer, state-owned laws, family rules. Today, when you come to our place, you have to abide by our rules."


    I cold hum a: "what rules?"


    Xiaonian sneered: "it''s really a censor. Come in for the first time?"


    I don''t want to talk so much nonsense with him. I said impatiently, "if you have something to say, just say it. If you have a fart, let it go earlier. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "You Xiaonianqing saw that I dare to be so horizontal, and I made him lose his temper immediately. He pointed at me with his finger and said with a smile: "don''t want to cooperate, right? Cheng, the brothers have to teach you how to understand the rules here."The young man came up to give me a push. He thought that he wanted to make a success or show himself in front of several other people, so he became an outstanding bird.


    He is willing to come here to die, and I can''t help giving him face. It''s too bad to behave like this, right.


    I grabbed him with my backhand and threw him on the wall.


    The young man is more than 1.75 meters tall, neither fat nor thin, and his weight will not be less than 150 Jin. But he is such a big living man. I carried him with one hand and threw him away like a chicken. The strength of his hand is so terrible.


    Several of them were shocked by my hand. I didn''t wait for them to react. They suddenly started up. In less than five seconds, none of the other six people in the room stood and all of them were lying on the ground humming.


    I didn''t lay my hands on it. I just made moves at will, and they all fell down. Such people dare to be arrogant. It''s really the downfall of the world.


    I kicked away a young man lying at my feet and stepped on brother Bao''s body. Brother Bao''s mouth made a pig like cry.


    I put things on the bed and made it slowly.


    When I finished making the bed, I turned around to see that no one dared to get up. I knew the weight of my hand just now, but I didn''t do anything hard. How could I not get up for a long time.


    I turned around and sat on the edge of the lower bed, scolding fiercely: "you bastards, you want to lie on the ground and frame me, don''t you? I''ll give you three seconds. If anyone is still lying on the ground pretending to be dead with me, I''ll make him never wake up. "


    "One, two..."


    I "three" have not called the exit, they quickly get up from the ground, in turn, queue up, honestly squat in the corner for me.

 Chapter 637

    Sensible, do not want me to waste saliva, teach them how to do.


    I pointed to the scar man named brother Bao. He may have never seen such a terrible figure in his life. This is not a human being. It''s almost like a God. It''s faster than a ghost.


    Brother Bao came to me shivering, licked his face and said in a low voice: "brother, you''re looking for me."


    "Brother leopard?"


    I called brother leopard coldly. Brother leopard was scared and trembled all over. He quickly waved his hand and said, "brother, don''t do it. You call me brother Bao to save my life. If you think highly of me, just call me leopard or leopard. "


    I took a picture of the vacant seat next to me. Brother Bao took a look at it and didn''t dare to sit up. I glared at him and said, "what? Do you want me to serve you personally? "


    "No, No." The leopard sat down in front of me, afraid that I would be angry again.


    I cocked my legs and said faintly: "in the future here, I am me and you are you. It''s better for everyone to keep well and water safe. If anyone thinks he is a character and wants to brag with me, he can talk to me alone."


    "I dare not."


    Brother Bao nodded repeatedly. He didn''t dare to fight in front of me. He was one against seven, and he could solve the battle in a few seconds. Even a fool knows how to do this.


    I''m quite satisfied with brother Bao''s attitude. I don''t want to play roughshod with them, and I don''t want to worry about them. These people have no good people, but they are not good for nothing. Besides, they have no injustice or hatred with me. Although they ran on me a few words, I beat them severely. Anyway, I didn''t suffer any loss. They were even with each other.


    Brother Bao was honest, and he offered me a cigarette and lit a fire for me. In fact, smoking is not allowed here, but they always have a way to get cigarettes in.


    I smoked two puffs of cigarettes, vomited a cigarette ring and said: "forget the misunderstanding in front of me. I don''t care with you, and you don''t need to be afraid of me. As long as you don''t provoke me, I''m not so unreasonable."


    "OK, OK."


    A group of them said so, but they looked at me with a bit of fear, for fear that they would make me unhappy and beat them up again.


    I pointed the little young man with my finger. He was very arrogant in front of me just now. At this moment, he must regret to death. He held his mouth and put out a bitter gourd face. Other people may be OK, but he didn''t have the bottom of his heart, because it was him who was in the lead just now. This truth is unchangeable.


    The young man came to me with weak legs and feet. He almost knelt down for me. He asked me with a trill: "brother, do you have any instructions? I''ll go through fire and water at your command. "


    Young man, I think it''s hard for me to get rid of my hatred if I don''t have enough money. I''ll show my loyalty when I come up.


    "No bullshit. You answer what I ask. "


    Xiaonian light see my sudden temper, suddenly cold sweat are scared out, he touched the sweat on the forehead, repeatedly nodded: "yes."


    "Is the fat sister you just mentioned a short and fat woman?"


    The young man glanced at brother Bao and other brothers, bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Isn''t it?" I raised my voice a few decibels and asked again, this "is not" with a stream of anger and murderous, if he dares not to speak again, he may have an accident.


    Under the pressure of my powerful momentum, the young man knelt down in front of me and quickly bent down and nodded:


    "yes. Yes


    "Who is fat sister?"


    Young man just lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at me, like a shy little daughter-in-law. I''m not his official. Why are you so ambiguous!


    I didn''t get angry and muttered, "Damn it. I''m in front of you. Where are you looking? Raise your head. "


    Little young slightly raised his head and looked at me with a look of fear and hesitation. He didn''t dare to say what he wanted to say. He seemed very afraid of the woman named fat sister.


    "What? Want to keep a hand? " I glared at the young man fiercely. He was frightened by me and said, "brother, you have a lot to spare me once. I can''t say it. If I betray fat sister, I won''t have any good fruit to eat when I go out. "


    The corner of my mouth showed a faint smile. Suddenly, I raised my leg and kicked the young man on the iron gate.


    Little young''s body hit the iron door heavily, and then fell on the floor. Little young snorted and didn''t get up for a long time. In fact, just now I had enough strength in this kick, otherwise I could kick him a few ribs and make him unable to get up for half a year.


    I said faintly: "you are afraid of fat sister dare not say, not afraid of Laozi? Is it easier for me to talk? "


    After the young man got up, I said, "if you don''t say it, I''m not reluctant, but I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to go out. So you don''t have to think about what happens when you go out. "


    Brother Bao just sat next to me. I''m not a good person. He always attacks people without blinking his eyelids. In his eyes, I have no principle. I do what I like. I can scold if I want, and I can beat if I want. I''m extremely vicious.They don''t think that I have been living in the jungle of wild animals for eight years, and I have been involved in the fighting of wild animals all day, even fighting with bears, blind men, tigers, wild boars, wolves and other fierce animals. I have never seen any primitive and bloody scenes. I have long been numb to these things.


    Don''t beat people. It''s nothing to kill people. It''s just that in the legal society, killing people needs to pay for their lives. I can''t kill people at will, and I can''t kill people at will.


    I''m not a murderer, and I''m not abnormal. Why kill people? As long as others don''t go too far, I don''t have to worry too much.


    But what''s the name of fat sister? She won''t let me go. Even if I enter here, she is still entangled, which one can''t bear.


    Still, I don''t take the initiative to bully others, but if someone wants to bully me and my family, sorry, I will make her pay a heavy price.


    My iron hand suddenly made a room full of ruthless people confused. They were not good at it. Today, when they met someone more ruthless than them, they immediately turned into a docile lamb and didn''t dare to fight against me at all.


    In the face of absolute strength, anyone has to bow his head, just like when I was in front of Xu Mengyao and Wei Wenjie, how could I make my own decisions.


    I took a step forward, grabbed the young man by the collar, lifted him up, raised him with my left hand, and raised him over my head with both hands. I made a move to kill him.


    The young man''s body was hanging in the air. He was scared out of his wits. If he was thrown down, he would be maimed. The young man was scared to cry. He mumbled and begged for his life. The urine was scared out and flowed out along his trousers.


    I loathed to throw him down on the bed. It''s disgusting. I got a lot of urine on my body.


    I went to the bathroom to wash my hands and urinated. When I came back, I found all six of them squatting in the corner with their heads down, waiting for punishment with a group of children who had done wrong.

 Chapter 638

    When they saw me coming out, they called out "brother, I''m wrong".


    I am a little stunned, how can I go in to wash my hands and pee when they want to understand, Epiphany?


    What''s the song like?


    Show weakness, sympathize or give in?


    There are rules on the road. Generally, they don''t kill everything, unless there is a deep hatred. As long as the other party bows down and admits his mistake, others won''t hold on.


    Or the strength of the two sides is quite stalemate, by a respected senior or heavyweight to mediate, if the reconciliation is successful, the two sides will forget the past and shake hands to make peace.


    In a word, there is a rule to play in the river and lake. You can''t do anything absolutely. You should abide by this rule. You can''t hold on to it endlessly.


    It''s a pity that they have misjudged people. I''m not on the road and I don''t know the rules. My goal is very simple. I''m going to clean them up all at once, so that I won''t talk about them forever.


    And I want to fight back. If this woman named fat sister makes me go to jail, I can''t let her go easily. If people don''t offend me, I won''t do it. If people offend me, I''ll pay back double.


    This kind of person is not worthy of sympathy, even a woman with a child can die, we can see how arrogant and domineering.


    I sat on the edge of another lower bunk bed, crossed my legs and said calmly:


    "one of you is the only one. Who can tell me about fat sister? I''m satisfied. Today, the enmity between me and him is written off. The more people say, the less resentment I have towards him. If I can''t say anything, I''m sorry. I''m afraid he''ll have a hard time here in the future. Think about it for yourself and think about it. "


    The seven of them looked at each other. At first, they all bowed their heads and kept silent. I raised my eyebrows and turned my sharp eyes to the leopard. The leopard secretly raised his eyelids and glanced at me. He was so scared that he trembled and opened his mouth to spray out. He was scared by my thunder measures just now. How dare he touch this mold.


    As soon as the leopard opened his mouth, other people would not worry about it any more, and they would talk all over again, scrambling for fear of falling behind others.


    I was confused by them, but I was satisfied with their attitude. I made a pause gesture, and then scolded: "what''s the noise! Make a noise! One by one, everyone has a share. "


    Anyway, it''s boring here. It''s better to have some fun. In turn, they talk about one thing one by one, and then the next one. No matter whether it''s true or not, they all pour it to me like beans in a bamboo basket. Some people have witnessed it, heard it, and speculated. In a word, these people have dug up the ancestors of this woman named Feijie for 18 generations.


    After listening to this, I almost burst out laughing. Such a small character dare to be so horizontal outside. Her background is far inferior to that of Lin Yunfeng. What the hell.


    I thought that this woman named fat sister was so powerful, but in the end it turned out to be a little fish and shrimp, which made me depressed. I wanted to do a good job and practice with her, which was good. I met a little mantis and looked at her bluffing. It was not worth mentioning at all.


    I don''t understand. How can they be afraid of such a soft footed shrimp?


    In fact, this is the difference in levels. Although I have been isolated from the world for eight years in the jungle, in the past, I have seen the world, and people I know are all first-class people. Yan Qingcheng, Lin Manxue, Wei Wenjie, Xiang Pengyu, Kong xuerui and so on are all young talents.


    How can ordinary people get to know these big people? Maybe Lin Yunfeng is a big man in the eyes of ordinary little gangsters.


    If they can get along with Liang Shaohai, who was beaten up by me in the past, they will boast for half their life. This woman named fat sister is just like this at best.


    I used my index finger to point a little bit of young forehead. Here he is the most familiar with fat sister. Naturally, the task of delivering a message is left to him.


    Lan Xin is still waiting for me in the hospital with Ye Luo. I want to go out as soon as possible. I don''t know anyone in this small city, so I can only go out on my own.


    This young man, nicknamed hound, belongs to the type with a very smart nose. He usually does some things like hearing and hearing, or passing the microphone. He has no real ability.


    The hound was standing in front of me, humble and respectful, with a smile on his face. He was as cheap as he could be.


    I said with a cold face, "if you want to send a message to sister Fei, you can tell her to choose a geomantic treasure land to be a graveyard and wait for me to go out for my life if she doesn''t find a way to get me out in three days."


    I said this casually, but no one would doubt my ability and determination. In their eyes, I have no bottom line, ruthless, decisive, fierce, and dare to do anything.


    The hound nodded repeatedly. I glanced at him and continued: "forget to remind you. If you can''t persuade Feijie, I''m sorry. Three days later, the first person who can''t see the sun the next day may be you. You are still young. You should cherish your life. A smart man like you should know what I mean


    I threatened the hound half jokingly and half seriously. He almost knelt down in front of me because his legs were weak. I didn''t want to scare people, but if he didn''t put a little pressure on him, he wouldn''t go all out to do things.The hound patted his chest and assured me that he would handle the matter, and there would be news in two days at most.


    After talking about the things that should be talked about, I was not with them and had no intersection. I lay on my own bed and closed my eyes to rest.


    I believe hounds will try their best to do things. I''m not joking with him. If he can''t do it, I will definitely take his first knife.


    The hounds didn''t disappoint me. They spread the news on the same day. As for what he said, I don''t know whether it was seeking truth from facts or adding fuel. I don''t want to know. I just see the effect.


    I only stayed in the detention house one night and was released the next morning. The police returned my belongings to me and asked me to check them face to face and sign the list to take them away.


    As soon as I came out, I saw a fat woman with a group of followers and smiling faces greet me. This woman is no other than fat sister.


    I straightened my back and walked over with light steps. When Feijie saw me coming out, she immediately led a group of followers to greet me with a flattering smile. Xiaofeifei apologized to me all the time, saying that the flood had washed the Dragon King Temple, and that the family didn''t know one family. She told me not to blame.


    I follow her which door is a family, listen to this kind of numb words, my goose bumps have a few layers.

 Chapter 639

    Feijie said that this time, she blamed her blindness and offended me. She let me spend a night in the detention center for nothing. In order to show her apology, she wanted to make up for me as much as possible. She had already paid for my wife''s hospitalization expenses and had to open a table in a five-star hotel. One was to apologize and the other was to wash the dust for me.


    I waved my hand and said, "apology and reception are free. As for hospitalization expenses, I''m a man with clear feelings. Xiao Feifei, you let me stay in the police station for two days, and then stay here for a night without any reason, leaving a record. This money is my spiritual loss. In addition, the woman with a little girl, you can''t embarrass her any more. You are such a big figure bullying other people''s orphans and widows. Do you mean it? "


    Fat elder sister is said by me all over the face flushes, repeatedly nods to promise to come down, and promise me hereafter no longer seek their trouble.


    I don''t want to do anything completely. It''s just a small thing. Why bother? Xiaofeifei is a woman who can do something. She knows that I''m short of money and immediately fills up the hole for me. I accept her love. Otherwise, I can''t make such a large sum of money in such a short time.


    Let''s do it like this. I waved and asked Xiao Feifei to take people away quickly. Let it go. I won''t trouble her any more.


    Feijie said that she would drive me to the hospital. I thought about it. Anyway, she has no money to take a taxi. Let her be a good friend.


    Xiao Feifei drove me to the gate of the hospital and then left. Before she left, she apologized again and again. She looked so humble that she couldn''t do it. I really don''t know how the hound talked to her. She scared Xiao Feifei, who was usually arrogant and domineering, into such a kind of counsellor.


    I don''t care about these trifles either. When I got to the corridor on the third floor of the inpatient department and saw Lan Xin sitting on the bed worrying, I felt full of remorse.


    Today is different from the past. Now I live here with Lanxin. We have no money, no connections and nothing. When I have an accident, Lanxin will be frightened. After all, she is just a woman. Women are naturally insecure. Besides, now we really have nothing.


    Lan Xin and I have been out of the city for so many years and have been eliminated by the society. She is not me. They have totally different moods.


    I''m leisurely in it. I don''t take it seriously at all, because I believe in my ability. I must have a way out.


    But Lan Xin is seriously ill. As a result, the disaster never comes alone. Her closest and greatest dependence is captured by the police. Her heart must be full of all kinds of fears and worries. What should a seriously ill woman do with her children.


    I blame myself because I made Lan Xin worry. Originally, she needed to rest and keep in a good mood. As a result, because of my meddling, Lan Xin could not eat well and sleep well for a few days.


    I went to Lanxin and called her with a smile. Lanxin raised her head and looked at me with wet eyes. I disappeared for three days and only came back now. I can imagine how worried she should be.


    Lan Xin wanted to get up from the bed, but I didn''t let her. I sat on the edge of the bed and held her gently. Lan Xin is lying in my arms, the big stone in my heart can be put down for the time being.


    I held Lanxin for a while. Lanxin didn''t blame me or ask me about the situation in recent days. She just lay quietly in my strong arms, clinging to me for fear that I might disappear.


    I looked around and didn''t see ye Luo, so I asked where Lan Xin Ye Luo was and whether she was playing with the little girl?


    Lan Xin said no, the little girl''s mother was transferred to another hospital after the incident. She said that she had no face to stay here because of the incident. Lan Xin also said that ye Luo was carrying an open water bottle to open the water. There were many people who could draw water. I guess they were in line.


    Although Ye Luo is less than four years old, he is a little kid. He is very sensible and often shares some housework. Lan Xin and I don''t spoil him too much. He has to do what he can.


    In fact, there is no way to do this. Living in the isolated island jungle, facing danger at any time, survival is the first thing. Only by learning some survival skills, can you live better.


    When ye Luo came back from boiling water, he saw me and ran to me. A bottle of boiling water doesn''t weigh much, but it''s not easy for a child of three or four years old.


    I took the water bottle and put it on the bedside cupboard. Suddenly, it occurred to me that Lan Xin and ye Luo had no money. How did their mother and son eat these days when I was locked up?


    I didn''t ask Lan Xin face to face, but secretly asked Ye Luo. Lan Xin used to be a proud woman, but now she has no money to eat. I''m afraid she has a knot in her heart.


    And Lanxin is tired and has fallen asleep. I don''t want to wake her up and disturb her rest because of this.


    Ye Luo said that an aunt had been buying food for him these days. I asked him what the aunt looked like. Ye Luo thought about it and didn''t know how to tell me. She only said that the aunt had big eyes, white skin and very beautiful appearance. She couldn''t tell her father anything else.


    I asked why Ye Luo couldn''t tell her father. Ye Luo said mysteriously with a small mouth: "because my aunt pulled a hook with me, I''m not allowed to tell her identity. I can''t break my promise. "


    Ye Luo, a little boy, knows how to make a promise, which is beyond my expectation.


    Since ye Luo has promised others, naturally he should abide by the agreement. I quite agree with him on this point.I no longer asked the identity of the aunt, but changed the topic, and asked why aunt Ye Luo bought food for him?


    Ye Luo has a small chest and says with pride, "because I helped my aunt."


    What can a three or four year old boy do for a woman?


    Ye Luo saw that I doubted him and quit immediately. He rubbed his little hand and walked around, as if trying to persuade me.


    Looking at Ye Luo scratching the back of his head and patting his forehead, I want to laugh but can''t laugh. This little guy has been the same day since he came back to human society. I remember that he was still crying when I was arrested by the police uncle a few days ago. But this time I came back, he not only knew how to take care of himself, but also knew how to take care of his mother. This change is amazing .


    Ye Luo saw that I had been looking at him in a daze, raised childish eyes and asked hopefully: "Dad, do you not believe Ye Luo can help aunt?"


    I don''t want to leave any bad shadow in Ye Luo''s young heart. Trust, especially the trust of parents, is precious to children.


    But I don''t want to exaggerate when ye Luo was young, so I said with a smile:


    "Ye Luo, it''s not dad who doesn''t want to believe you, but if ye Luo wants to make dad believe, there must be enough evidence to prove that ye Luo can do it, you know?"

 Chapter 640

    Ye luoren said: "Dad, I understand this, but if ye luoren tells dad about her aunt, is it a breach of faith to her aunt?"


    I asked Ye Luo with a smile: "have you promised your aunt not to tell her secret to others? Including mom and dad. "


    Ye Luo thought about it, shook his head and said, "it''s not. I''m not allowed to tell her who she is, but I don''t ask for anything else. "


    "Then ye Luo is not treacherous."


    Ye Luo clapped hands happily and said, "really?"


    "Of course."


    Ye Luo opens his arms to me to hold. I squat down and hold Ye Luo in my arms. Then I stand up. Ye Luo''s butt sits on my right arm and tells me the story between him and his aunt.


    This happened at noon yesterday, when ye Luo was waiting for me to come back at the gate of the hospital. Since I was taken away by the police, ye Luo would wait for Lan Xin to fall asleep and run to the gate of the hospital. He wanted to see me for the first time.


    Another reason is that ye Luo is hungry. If I come back, I can take him to eat for the first time. This little guy is so smart that he is much smarter than other children.


    When ye Luo was waiting for me at the gate of the hospital, he suddenly saw a handsome uncle holding a bunch of flowers to express his love to a beautiful aunt.


    At that time, there were a lot of onlookers at the gate of the hospital, and ye Luo was curious. Children were curious about everything, but they didn''t want to play.


    Ye Luo said that the aunt didn''t like the uncle, and the uncle kept pestering the aunt. I asked Ye Luo how to see that the aunt didn''t like the uncle.


    Ye Luo replied, "it''s the expression on my aunt''s face that tells me."


    Can a child of this age know how to read people''s faces?


    I was shocked by Ye Luo''s words, but ye Luo''s words made me feel that what he said was not unreasonable. Ye Luo paused for a moment and added, "because my aunt is not happy."


    The reason given by children to judge whether a thing is good or bad, or whether they like it or not is very simple. Their pure heart will not contain other impurities, that is, whether they are happy or not. Happy is like it, unhappy is not like it.


    This is the truest and purest emotion. With the growth of age, people are gradually corroded by the turbid atmosphere of the outside world, and gradually lose this most direct and original emotion.


    I''m glad that my child still retains this truth.


    I seem to know the whole process from what ye Luo told me. It''s probably that there is a man who is obsessed with a woman. That woman is annoyed by that man and can''t get rid of her. But ye Luo thinks of a way to let the woman get rid of her, but what can he do as a little boy?


    The answer soon came to light. At such a young age, ye Luo didn''t know how to sell things. He would say whatever he had, especially with me. We always talked about everything.


    Ye Luo didn''t wait for me to ask this question, so he took the initiative to tell me.


    Ye Luo said that he was not happy to see his aunt, but the uncle held on to her again. People around him were laughing at her, so he ran up to her and held her thigh to call her mother, saying that she was hungry. Take me to dinner.


    I''ll go.


    This smelly boy is not simple. It''s a shame for my father to come up with such a way in a short time.


    Ye Luo not only helped the woman out, but also solved her lunch problem. Kill two birds with one stone.


    Ye Luo also said that his aunt not only took him to dinner, but also they became friends. These two days, his aunt invited him to dinner.


    Before eating, ye Luo took out more than half of the meal and wanted to leave it to his mother. When his aunt saw that he was so good, she would order two more dishes for him to take away.


    Looking at Ye Luo, who is so smart and sensible, I feel more and more ashamed. I am not a good father or a good husband. I am sorry that ye Luo and Lan Xin are drifting with me.


    At the same time, I am very grateful to this woman who is called aunt by Ye Luo. But for her, Lan Xin and ye Luo would be hungry these days.


    I told ye Luo not to run around, so I sat here with my mother and said that my father would go out for a walk and buy lunch for him and his mother at noon.


    I also told ye Luo that if his aunt invited him to dinner again, he couldn''t go any more, which would give her trouble.


    Ye Luo held my neck and assured me that she would never treat her to dinner again.


    I got out of the hospital and walked straight along the street. I wanted to find something to do first and earn a little money, even if I could solve today''s lunch problem.


    Ye Luo and Lan Xin are suffering these days. I want to buy some delicious and nutritious food to make up for them.


    frankly speaking, I really haven''t got a cent in my pocket, and now I love third party payment. What I buy is WeChat, Alipay or other third party payment. People who use cash are less and less.


    It''s really convenient to pay with a third party, but it''s a little difficult for me, because first of all, I have to have a mobile phone, which doesn''t take any payment.Ye Luo told me with practical actions that when encountering troubles and difficulties, we should not be timid and negative, but be brave and positive.


    All the way, I was thinking about something to fill my stomach first. When I was thinking about it, I suddenly caught a glimpse of a group of watermelon sellers in front of me. One of them, a young man in his thirties, used a truck to pull a cart of watermelons for sale. These watermelons are not big, of course, they are not small. They are usually seven or eight Jin each.


    This large truck of watermelons has more than ten thousand jin at least.


    In front of the young people''s stalls, business is not very good. It''s cold and quiet. There are only a few people looking at it, and they see more and buy less.


    After watching for a while, they all left.


    The young man sat decadent on the ground with a cigarette in his mouth.


    I suddenly had an idea. If I could help him sell all the watermelons, he would certainly thank me for it. At the most, he would treat me to lunch or something. In this way, the lunch of orchid and ye Luo would be available.


    The idea was inspired by Ye Luo.


    I''m not a person who asks for something in return for helping others, but it''s mutual benefit and win-win.


    I went forward with the attitude of trying, and turned twice in front of the young man''s truck. When the young man saw that there was a business coming, he quickly lost his cigarette butt and began to greet me.


    I patted the watermelon with my palm, bang bang, listen to the sound, these melons are really good.


    "Boss, buy some melons and go back to eat them. These melons are all planted by my family. There is no pesticide. They are rich in water and sweet. I''ll make sure you''re satisfied."


    I asked with a smile, "brother, how much is your melon per kilo?"


    "San Mao."

 Chapter 641

    This city is rich in watermelons. The original watermelons are worthless. There are so many people selling watermelons everywhere, so the unit price is naturally low, which can''t be compared with the first tier big cities.


    I calculated, a watermelon is about two yuan, here at least there are thousands of melons, one by one to sell when is a head.


    I have a marketing plan in my mind. I just need to make some woven bags, that is, one woven bag can only hold five or six watermelons, and then let others pack them by themselves, choose them by themselves, and sell them according to the bags. A bag of ten yuan or twelve yuan is definitely better than a single sale.


    Everyone likes to make a bargain. Let him do it by himself. As long as he can do it, he will be more enthusiastic. He will be different from others in sales and will naturally stand out.


    I took out a pack of cigarettes in my pocket, took out two, handed one to the young man and said, "brother, have a cigarette first. You''re really good, but business is not so good. "


    The young man took the cigarette and said with a sad face: "ah. There are so many people selling melons and so many people buying melons. There is a lot of competition. "


    The young man and I smoked for a while. It''s very strange to smoke. As long as we smoke together for a while, the relationship between two people we don''t know will gradually become familiar.


    You say magic is not magic, which may be the reason why many young people like smoking.


    We chatted casually for a while, and then I slowly introduced the topic. I told him what I thought, and I said that if I followed my method, I would sell his melons.


    Young people are very excited. Anyway, these melons can''t be sold according to the original method. It''s better to have a try. Young people trust me very much. Let me watch the melons. He left by motorcycle. I know he went to buy snake skin bags.


    In less than half an hour, the young man came back and dragged back many snake skin bags.


    We discussed the countermeasures and began to yell. Although we were the only two here, the effect was not as good as expected. Only a few people came to buy some bags.


    I think about it. Customers are the same as sheep. They like to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. They like to follow the trend of herding. I asked young people to call some relatives and friends to make up for the number. First of all, I wanted to boost the popularity and create a crazy situation. In this way, I didn''t fear that no one would buy the house. I didn''t like to sell the house like this.


    Young people think it''s a good way. He calls around to contact people. In less than an hour, people come here one after another. Two hours later, our truck is full of people, including customers and real customers. In short, the scene is very lively.


    I asked young people to select some of the best melons and cut them to let customers taste them for free. I also asked young people to take the lead in coaxing them. They said that the melons are delicious and cheap. When they buy them, they earn money. They scrambled. For a while, business really flourished, and more and more people joined us.


    In the morning, more than half of the melons were gone, and the young people were happy to spend. At lunchtime, the flow of people became less and less. Everyone went home to have dinner one after another. In the afternoon, many people would definitely come to buy them.


    My task is finished. The young man can do the rest by himself. I''ll leave.


    The young man wanted to treat me to a good meal, but he couldn''t get away from me. He secretly called me aside and said that he would give me some money, or at least receive a red envelope. I refused.


    The young man was embarrassed to say that these melons were not planted by himself. At first, he said that it was just a gimmick. In fact, these melons were collected by him from the melon farm. They were more than 20000 Jin. He thought that he would lose thousands of yuan, but he didn''t expect that he could make a lot of money after my advice.


    In fact, I thought it was this kind of situation, but I didn''t have a mobile phone, so I couldn''t accept the red envelope, and I didn''t want to accept his money, I said:


    "brother, to be honest, you don''t have money or mobile phone, and you can''t have lunch at noon today, otherwise, you can invite your brother to have a meal at noon, just order two lunch boxes, you''re busy, and you''re busy, too Go back to the hospital early. "


    My frankness made the young man linger, and he looked at me in disbelief.


    I laughed and said, "it''s true. I won''t lie to you. I''ve just come to this city, and I''m not familiar with it. I don''t have any place to settle down. I''m living in a hospital now. "


    "What''s the matter, sister-in-law is ill?" The young man looked at me in surprise and asked.


    I nodded: "she''s not feeling well. She''s in hospital, but it''s OK. She''ll be fine for a while."


    If the young man was thoughtful, he thought for a while and said, "if not, I''ll go to the hospital to see you and my sister-in-law some other day."


    The young man picked up his mobile phone and placed an order in a hotel near the hospital. I told him the address and he asked him to send it as soon as possible.


    I thank the young man, the young man said with a shy smile: "man, don''t say that. If it wasn''t for you, I would suffer this time. I wasted a load of watermelon, but with your mind, I will certainly develop in the future."


    I patted the young man on the shoulder and said, "thank you for your kind words."


    The young man left me a phone number and asked me to call him if I had anything to do. He also told me his real name, Wang Bin, a peddler.I told him that my name was Ye Zhong. After Wang Bin and I separated, we went back to the hospital. As soon as I got to the hospital, my delivery brother brought things to me. This guy named Wang Bin was very interesting. He ordered five or six hard dishes with good flavor and color. This meal cost at least three or four hundred yuan.


    I picked up a table, which I borrowed from a nurse. I asked Ye Luo to sit on the edge of the bed and stand by herself. I waited on Lan Xin and ye Luo to eat. Lan Xin said she was not hungry. In fact, I knew that she wanted to leave things for me and ye Luo to eat. Ye Luo was not polite and took up chopsticks to eat.


    This is the first time for ye Luo to eat such a rich dish, because when she lived on Chuxin Island, there was no seasoning. Although the food she made was fragrant, it tasted a little worse. It was hard for a skillful woman to cook without rice. In those days on the freighter, the situation was similar, and the food she ate was relatively simple. After landing, the aunt took Ye Luo to eat some ordinary stir fry Well, it must be worse than the taste of a hotel.


    Lan Xin is weak and still thinks about us. I''m very moved. This woman has paid a lot for me and ye Luo. I put away these thoughts carefully and said with a straight face: "Xin''er, these things are for you. If you don''t eat them, ye Luo and I won''t eat them either."


    I asked Ye Luo to put down his chopsticks. At that time, ye Luo was eating with relish, but I stopped eating immediately.

 Chapter 642

    Ye Luoting is very sensible. She listens to me and Lan Xin very much.


    Lan Xin couldn''t beat me. She picked up chopsticks to eat with a smile. She didn''t have much strength. I served her all the way.


    Because this is the corner of the corridor, people come and go in the corridor, others see our family three happy, although the conditions are difficult, but still so optimistic, love each other, they are very envious.


    In other people''s eyes, we have become a pair of great love.


    A woman stopped to smile and said to Lan Xin, "sister, you are so happy. If my man is half as good to you as your husband, I will be so happy."


    Orchid really feel very happy, she gave me a glance, with a smile said: "thank you."


    The woman chatted with Lan Xin for a while before she left. When Lan Xin saw that I didn''t eat, she just took care of her and ye Luo. She quit immediately and insisted that I eat with them.


    Ye Luo is not big, but he eats a lot of food. He is very happy. A little boy ate nearly two bowls of rice, and most of the dishes were killed by him.


    Lan Xin and I ate a small bowl of rice, a total of only two bowls of rice, this small bowl of rice or from the two bowls of even out.


    After eating, I clean up the table, and then throw the garbage to the garbage can downstairs. The garbage can in the corridor can only throw some small things, not such things with flavor.


    After a few days of rest, Lanxin gradually got better mentally.


    It''s not good for the patient to sleep in bed all day. I accompany her to take a walk outside. It''s really something to take a walk at noon, but it''s better than sleeping in bed.


    The three of us went out for a walk in the garden, and Lan Xin came back for a nap when she was tired.


    In the afternoon, I went out to look for jobs. Now, the environment is very different from that of those years. In the intelligent era, a lot of time-consuming and laborious work is replaced by intelligent robots. For example, in the express industry, UAVs are used for transportation, and then intelligent robots are used to deliver express to customers.


    But for some reason, robots have not been fully popularized, at least they have not completely replaced the labor force. Of course, they can not completely replace some industries.


    In the past, many types of work have been eliminated, and it is more and more difficult to find jobs for those without technical content, but some traditional handicraft industries still remain.


    I wandered in the street and didn''t find a suitable job until evening. This is an era of credibility. Identity is particularly important. Without identity, there is no credibility.


    There are also credit points. The higher the credit points, the higher the credit. It''s very convenient to query personal credit points. Everyone has a QR code, and you can check your own credit points just by scanning it.


    It doesn''t matter if you have high points and no money. You can buy things on credit, or borrow from some lending platforms. The interest is slightly higher than that of banks. Some platforms even have the same interest as banks.


    In a word, in the era of reputation, reputation is the first. As long as the reputation has a good record, food, drink, housing and transportation are not a problem at all. You can mortgage everything with reputation.


    The most depressing thing for me is that Lanxin and I have no reputation record at present. To put it mildly, she and I have no reputation record at all, not even exclusive QR code.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, when I first entered this hospital with Lan Xin, I would not have been nearly kicked out by director Gu. A person who can''t prove his identity is very difficult to survive in the city. Eating, drinking, housing and transportation are big problems.


    As night falls, the streets are brightly lit, and the flow of people comes and goes, I mix with them and go with them.


    I don''t want to go back to the hospital so soon. Dinner time is coming. I have no money to buy dinner at all. A man can''t even solve the problem of food and clothing for his wife and children. How can he face Lan Xin and ye Luo.


    I''ve been wandering the streets trying to take another chance and see if I can get a job or at least bring back dinner.


    Before I knew it, I came to a luxurious hotel.


    I''m wandering outside the hotel. I really want to go in and discuss with the hotel owner or manager whether I can get a job, even as a waiter or dry cleaner.


    I''m not demanding. I just need food.


    At the door of the hotel stood two very beautiful welcome ladies with sweet smiles. When they saw the guests bowing, they said "welcome, boss". The voice was numb in the heart.


    I was just about to go in. A welcome lady saw that I was wearing such a poor look, and I still had a peculiar smell. I stayed in the police station for two days, and then I was locked up in the detention house for one day and one night. Today, I was just released, and I worked outside for most of the day. It''s strange that such a hot day has no taste.


    The young lady holding a small nose, looked disgusted. She held out her other hand to stop me and said, "what''s the matter?"


    I don''t blame her for her disrespectful behavior. In fact, my smell is really bad. Little girl, she is always sensitive to these things, and I understand.


    "Little sister, I have something to talk with your boss."Another lady sneered and said, "what can our boss talk to you about? Sir, this is a high-end hotel. With all due respect, your taste is too strong to affect other guests. "


    From time to time, some guests passed me, covering their noses, showing disgust and disgust, and making a detour one after another. The first lady frowned and said:


    "as you can see, sir, it''s not that we don''t want to let you in, but that other guests have opinions. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    These two welcome ladies are quite professional. In the face of such a dirty environment, I at least reserve a little politeness. Although they may not be pleasant to hear, they at least respect me and try to use "you" instead of other insulting terms.


    I smile and retreat. I''m not ignorant of current affairs, and I don''t want to trouble others, but I''m not afraid to lose face for the sake of orchid and leaf.


    In fact, I don''t have much face. Just a few months ago, I was a savage. I was in the jungle with animals. I had already realized my identity.


    I didn''t leave the door of the hotel. I stayed nearby. The guests who can eat and stay in the hotel are either rich or expensive, or they are also senior executives of the company. This kind of person has a good economic foundation. I don''t have any skills, but I have good Kung Fu. I wonder if I can find a job as a bodyguard.


    I think about it. At present, the only way is to be a bodyguard. The salary of bodyguards is not low, and this is my biggest advantage at present. On the basis of Kung Fu, I am confident that I will not lose to anyone.


    I don''t feel aggrieved at all when I am reduced to being a bodyguard for others. In order to survive, as long as I don''t deliberately harm others and benefit myself and live by selling my skills, what''s wrong.


    But how can I recommend myself to be a bodyguard?

 Chapter 643

    This is a difficult problem. I can''t always say that you need bodyguards. I''m a top-notch expert. Then show others my kung fu?


    I deeply understand the truth that the things delivered to my door are worthless. I really want to do this. People can''t say that I''m insane. Even if he really needs such a bodyguard, he won''t offer me a good price.


    I stayed outside for more than an hour, but I didn''t wait for a suitable employer. I was a little frustrated, and I was preparing to go back. A luxury sports car came to me, and a modern girl parked outside the hotel.


    She just opened the door and got out of the car. An Audi A8 came up behind her. A tall man quickly braked and stopped in front of her.


    The young lady ignored the handsome man and walked back without saying a word. The handsome man got out of the car in a hurry and ran in front of the beautiful woman to stop the young lady again.


    Big beauty wrinkled willow eyebrows, angrily denounced a "get out of the way" also pushed a big handsome guy.


    The big handsome man''s playful face is to hang on. He grabs the big beauty''s arm and kisses her.


    The young girl was so scared that she lost her face and struggled desperately. The handsome man was not soft hearted and continued to act recklessly. He was still shouting "beauty, please follow me".


    The beauty finally broke away from the arms of the handsome man, and was once again held by him, and her arm could not escape.


    Damn it. Use strong!


    I despise this kind of goods most. If I have the ability, I will conquer the beauty and let her be willing to stay with you. If I have no ability, I will stay cool. What''s the matter with a woman!


    I see this beautiful woman driving a luxury sports car. I think she must have a lot of money at home. Maybe she needs to hire a bodyguard or something. Maybe I can get a job if there is an emergency in the world.


    Of course, the most fundamental reason why I am willing to take action is that I can''t see a man bullying a woman like this, and work is the second.


    I walked forward gently, and saw that the beautiful woman who was entangled by the handsome man didn''t let go. While they were entangled, they had a quarrel. The handsome man tightly held the arm of the young girl. The beautiful woman resisted several times, but she didn''t get away.


    I used to take a picture behind the handsome guy. The handsome guy turned around, glanced at me and said, "why?"


    "Brother, it''s not good to bully a woman. Let her go. "


    Big brother Shuai smelled a sour smell on me. He twisted his brow and said in disgust: "you can get away when you have nothing to do. I''m angry. Go away."


    It seems that if you dare to put out the smell, I can give him a warning.


    I sneer: "let go."


    "Can I help you?" The handsome man turned around and gave me a hard push. His other hand was still holding the woman''s arm.


    I stood still, indifferent said: "I told you to let go."


    "What can you do if you don''t relax? I said, "uncle, I gave you a face, didn''t I?" The handsome man''s temper also came up. He released the beautiful woman''s arm and pushed her hands on my chest. The beautiful woman on one side looked on coldly and seemed to be observing the development of the situation.


    Uncle?


    Damn it. I''m only in my early 30s today. I''m not much older than you. Do you look that old?


    With a faint smile on my face, my face suddenly changed. I took a step forward, grabbed the collar of the handsome man, picked him up with one hand, and then fell heavily on the ground. The handsome man''s body suddenly emptied and fell to the ground like a broken kite.


    The handsome guy didn''t get up after lying on the ground for a long time. I''m going to reassure the beauty. As long as I''m here, it''s not the bastard''s turn to bully her.


    I saw that the beauty was scared and covered her mouth, her eyes were frightened, and she only came back to her senses after seeing the ghost for a long time.


    Suddenly, she came to us. I thought she wanted to thank me for my bravery. Just as she wanted to say a few words about the scene, unexpectedly, the painting style suddenly changed. The beauty pushed me away, squatted down to the handsome man and cried, "husband, what''s the matter with you? Are you ok?"


    What? husband?


    Wait -


    why am I so confused?


    As soon as I heard that, it was a bad thing. It was a black dragon. The couple had a conflict. I went up and beat their husband indiscriminately. I did a bad thing with good intentions.


    I''m going to grease my feet and sneak away. Unexpectedly, the young girl is crazy and comes up to fight and scratch me. I dare not fight back and can''t fight back. I''ve done something wrong and can only admit it.


    The young girl''s fighting power is not strong, but her fingernails are very long. She made a few long cuts in my arm. On the way back, I was depressed. She was innocent and funny. She beat her husband for no reason. There was no one else.


    I was on my way back to the hospital when suddenly a bus stopped in front of me and two men in suits came to me.


    I was wondering who these two goods were. A man said to me, "Sir, would you please excuse me for a moment?"


    I looked back and forth. There were no pedestrians on this road at all. If there was anything to say, no one heard me.The man seemed to understand what I mean. He pointed to Dashen and said, "please go to the car for a chat. My boss wants to do a big deal with you."


    The man in suit took the initiative to open the door for me and made a gesture of please. I see that the goods are so polite. It''s just the saying that people respect me and I respect others. I can''t put it on the table if others are polite.


    Just go ahead. It''s not like I''m going to the sword mountain.


    I bent down and got into the car. On the back seat of the car, there was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was wearing casual clothes, a string of Buddhist beads on his wrist and a jade finger on his thumb.


    He has an extraordinary bearing and has the temperament of a successful person. He stared at me for a long time, then asked with a smile, "brother, have you ever practiced Kung Fu before?"


    Before finding out his origin and purpose, I didn''t answer his question directly. Instead, I asked, "who are you?"


    "My name is sun. How many years older than you, you can call me brother sun or boss sun. "


    By chance, how can I call him brother? So I call him boss sun.


    "Boss sun, what can I do for you?"


    Boss sun lit a cigarette and handed me one. I picked it up and took out a lighter in my pocket to light it.


    Boss Sun took a few puffs of smoke, thought about it and said, "brother, let me be frank with you. I have been observing you for some time. I heard a friend say that your skill is good, and I just saw that you should be an expert, so I want to ask you a favor."


    Help?


    A stranger asked me for help? It''s not a good thing.


    "What''s up?"

 Chapter 644

    Boss sun didn''t directly say that he wanted to help, but continued: "I know something about you, but not completely. You have a sick wife in hospital, and a four-year-old son. Besides, he is unemployed and can''t find any chance to find a good job. Brother, it''s a pity that you have all your abilities, but there''s no place to use them. "


    I frowned and said, "boss sun, I like to go straight, but I don''t like to go around. Please tell me what you think."


    Boss Sun took another two puffs of cigarettes, put out a ring, and then slowly said, "I want you to help me fight."


    "Black boxing?"


    Boss Sun said with a smile: "brother, you are so good at boxing. It''s a waste of your time. You and I get what we need. I need talents, and you need money. As long as you help me fight well, how about I give you 100000 yuan for a fight? "


    One hundred thousand, I''m a good boy. For me now, one hundred thousand is a huge sum of money.


    As long as I nod my head and fight at random, all the problems are solved.


    As long as we have money, everything is no longer a problem.


    But let me play black boxing and make a living on it, I don''t feel like it.


    I have to fight with wild animals in the jungle. If I don''t want their lives, they will attack us. Moreover, if I don''t kill them, there is not enough food for us to survive.


    That kind of non-human life is not human. I managed to escape the life of fighting and killing all day long. I went back to the city and lived in a group of people like me. But now someone is pulling me into the water. How can I be reconciled.


    I sneered: "boss sun, do you think I''m a man who makes a living by fighting black boxing?"


    Boss sun pondered for a moment and said with a smile, "brother, don''t be so anxious to refuse me. Go back and think about it. This is my business card. If you want to understand, please call me at any time."


    Boss sun handed me a business card, but I didn''t take it. He forced it into my hand.


    He not only gave me a business card, but also gave me a mobile phone, saying it was convenient for me to contact him.


    It seems that he does know something about me.


    After getting off the bus, boss sun made a phone call gesture for me, and then walked away.


    Walking slowly on the way back to the hospital, I felt a lot. I thought it would be good to come back, but after I came back, I found that I had been eliminated by the society, and it was more difficult to survive in the jungle.


    In the jungle, I can give full play to my talent, be the king of the forest, and hunt wantonly. But here, my hero has no place to use his brute force.


    I can refuse boss sun with pride, but the cruelty of reality tells me, what else can I do?


    Lanxin''s body is weak and needs nutrition. Yeluo is growing and needs nutrition. Besides, I can''t always take yeluo to the hospital. Like a homeless child, I have to make a home for him.


    All this needs money.


    Money!


    For the first time, I think money is so important. In today''s society, it''s hard to move without money.


    I look up at the starry sky, haze has already covered the whole sky, vaguely can see the shadow of the stars and the moon.


    When I returned to the hospital, ye Luo was sitting on a chair with her stomach covered. Lan Xin fell asleep. She has been in a bad mental state these days and is easy to feel sleepy.


    When ye Luo saw me coming back, he flew over and stared at my hands. I promised him to bring dinner when he came back, but he came back empty handed.


    "Dad, where''s dinner?"


    I blushed, hesitated for a long time, and finally admitted frankly: "Dad has no money to buy food."


    Ye Luo began to be full of joy, and then his face was low, and his disappointment was beyond expression. He tooted his lips, and then went back to the chair to sit.


    I touched Ye Luo''s head and said, "are you hungry?"


    Ye Luo is a child, honest, hungry is hungry, not hungry is not hungry, will not lie, and I found that ye Luo most do not like to lie, just like me.


    Ye Luo nodded heavily: "I''m hungry. I''m hungry. "


    I am so ashamed to let Ye Luo suffer from starvation with us. This is my responsibility. In fact, not only Ye Luo is hungry, I am also hungry.


    I didn''t find a job. I had no money in my pocket and no credit points. It''s hard to say that the three of us are just like three people who shouldn''t have lived in this world.


    Looking at Ye Luo''s young face, I feel sad. Ye Luo is a smart and sensible child. If he were to be another child, he would have to cry and quarrel for food and drink, but he didn''t, and he still stayed by his mother''s side. Such a young child is so sensible, I feel ashamed and comforted.


    I took a look at Ye Luo and asked his mother how she was and whether she felt uncomfortable. Ye Luo said no, but her mother was sleepy. She slept all afternoon and did nothing except go to the toilet twice.


    I smile at Ye Luo, let Ye Luo endure a little longer, and buy him a lot of delicious food when my father finds a job.There''s no place to take a bath in the hospital. I really don''t smell good. I take my changed clothes, carry a bucket of water to the public toilet compartment for a simple shower and put on a set of clean clothes. When I came out, I saw Ye Luo chewing a big apple.


    He ate very fragrant, just like a mouse, nibbling at it.


    Besides apples, I saw bread and milk on the table.


    I throw my dirty clothes in a bucket. These buckets, basins, quilts and so on are taken in the hospital. Of course, if the family members feel dirty, they can buy them or bring them from home.


    "Ye Luo, who gave you the big apple?"


    Ye Luo said while eating: "an aunt."


    Most of the women in the hospital are nurses and doctors. I really don''t know which one he refers to.


    "Which aunt?"


    Ye Luo pointed to the corner, where the doctor''s office was set. Just turn around.


    "The most beautiful aunt."


    As soon as ye Luo said that she was the most beautiful, I knew who he meant. There were seven nurses in charge of the third floor, several doctors, and three female doctors.


    One of the three female doctors is very beautiful. She is about twenty-seven years old. I heard that she graduated from a famous university and is still a graduate student. She has been working in this hospital for two years.


    This doctor''s surname is Li. We all call her Dr. Li.


    Dr. Li is a very nice person with a warm smile, a good service attitude and a good technique. All the patients or their families like her very much.


    I want to go to her office to thank Dr. Li for taking care of her.


    Dr. Li may be on duty tonight. When I went to the doctor''s office, she was alone.

 Chapter 645

    At that time, Dr. Li was playing with something with her head down. Maybe there was something wrong with the computer. She kept the screen black for a long time.


    I called Dr. Li at the door. I met Dr. Li several times. She is the attending doctor of the bed next to Lan Xin.


    Dr. Li raised his head and saw that it was me. He said with a smile, "it''s you. What can I do for you?"


    I smile and say: "nothing special, just want to come and thank you."


    Dr. Li was surprised at first, and then thought of something. She gently shook her head and said, "you''re too polite. You don''t have to be so polite to give children something to eat."


    With that, Dr. Li continued to fiddle with her computer.


    It''s a desktop computer. It''s estimated that it''s been used for several years, and there are often some small problems. If it''s daytime, she can call the people from the logistics department to repair it, but now it''s estimated that it''s all off work, and if she can solve it by herself, it won''t trouble others, so she tries to do it by herself.


    But this time, the problem is a little big. It may have been out of her ability.


    I looked up and said, "did it crash?"


    Dr. Li nodded his head in embarrassment and said, "yes. I''ll go out for a meal and come back. I''ll be fine in the afternoon. " She murmured a few times, then pulled out the power and plugged it in again. She thought it was a problem with the wiring.


    I took a look and said to Dr. Li, "why don''t I take a look for you?"


    Dr. Li looked up at me again and asked casually, "do you know how to repair computers?" She just said it casually, and suddenly realized that it''s impolite to say so. What''s "you know it", isn''t it a little contemptuous.


    Dr. Li quickly apologized to me: "Mr. Ye, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything else, but I was a little surprised."


    I said with a smile, "Dr. Li, it''s OK. I know what you mean. I''ve worked in an IT company before. If it''s not a big problem, I''m confident to help you with it. "


    Dr. Li left her seat and gave me the floor. I sat on her seat. Dr. Li put his hands on the table to watch me operate.


    I quickly hit a few keys on the keyboard, and then the screen flashed an interface, all in English. I looked at it line by line to find the records on the computer.


    Dr. Li was staring at me doing all this. After a while, I did it on the keyboard for a while, switched several interfaces, deleted a software, and then turned it on again. After that, the computer became normal.


    By the way, I helped Dr. Li clean up some unwanted garbage and improve the Internet speed. Then I stood up and clapped my hands and said, "OK. It should work. "


    Dr. Li said with admiration: "Mr. Ye, I can''t see that you are still a computer expert."


    I said with a smile, "Dr. Li, you''re really joking. I just know a little bit about fur. I''m just trying my luck."


    Dr. Li got on the Internet for a while, and everything was OK. I was afraid of affecting Dr. Li''s work, so I left the doctor''s office.


    Ye Luo was really hungry, ate two big apples, and then looked at the milk and bread on the table.


    "Ye Luo, are you full?"


    After I came back, ye Luo still did not look at me, but looked at the things on the table. He casually nodded his head and said that he was full, but his eyes told me that he was not full.


    I asked again: "Ye Luo, if you are hungry, eat all these things."


    The leaf falls to see me say so quite move heart, swallowed to swallow saliva, can still shake a head to say finally: "did not eat."


    "Why?"


    Ye Luo said, "Mom hasn''t eaten yet."


    When ye Luo was young, she knew that she loved her mother and left her delicious food. I was moved and sad at the same time. As a man of indomitable spirit, I let my wife and children suffer so much. What else could I talk about.


    Is a father who makes his children hungry qualified to talk about face, dignity and ideals?


    I went to the safe passage for a cigarette and sat on the steps. I thought a lot.


    I''m not ye Chutian eight years ago. Now I have no status, no status and no money. It can be said that what I want is nothing. And now I''m not alone. With orchid and ye Luo, I can''t just think about myself but also for them.


    The only thing I can do is start from scratch.


    Just like my name now: ye Zhong.


    To live and take them to live well is the most important thing I should consider at present. I should not consider anything else.


    What do I need most now?


    Money.


    Money.


    I need money more than ever. Without money, I can''t even make orchid live better and eat better.


    Men without money are the most cowardly. At this moment, I deeply realize the helplessness of this sentence.


    I took out the mobile phone and business card that boss sun gave me from my pocket, and I called according to the number above.


    After a while, boss sun got through. He asked casually, "who is it?""I don''t know."


    "Who are you?"


    I was a little silent and said, "you want me to fight for you."


    "It''s you." Boss sun seemed to know that I would call him sooner or later. He said with a hearty smile, "what''s up, brother? Have you figured it out?"


    "Boss sun, I''m willing to fight for you, but I have one condition."


    "You said


    I pause and say: "I only help you play three games, after three games, no matter what the reason, I will no longer challenge."


    Boss sun pondered for a moment and said, "three games are too few. Brother, you should understand the market of this industry. You don''t have any fame now, and I haven''t seen your real ability with my own eyes, so I won''t make a big bet in the first few games. I''ll be frank with you. I invite you here to help me win money, and you fight for me to make money. You can''t leave me alone after you earn money, right? "


    I think his words are reasonable. I''m a rookie in the challenge arena. How dare he put his weight on me? Boss sun''s appearance fee of 100000 is really interesting. If I only play three games, it''s really unfair to him.


    I thought a little and said, "seven. This is my bottom line. If you don''t agree, you can only give up. "


    ¡°OK¡£ Seven is seven. " Boss sun was very frank and agreed.


    I said: "boss sun, there is one thing I need to explain in advance. I don''t play fake boxing. No matter who the opponent is, my only goal is to beat him. So you can arrange for me to fight against any opponent, but don''t let me deliberately lose to them. "


    I know that this kind of black boxing field is full of the shadow of fake boxing, but I don''t want to do it. It''s the virtue of martial arts. People who practice martial arts can''t lose the most fundamental thing.

 Chapter 646

    If so, I would rather starve than insult my kung fu.


    Boss sun thought about it and said, "do you mean you don''t pick your opponent?"


    I lightly said: "as long as the challenge arena, as long as there are opponents, no matter who, I will go all out."


    "Deal. Is there anything else to ask for? "


    "Last request, you need to advance my appearance fee in advance."


    Boss Sun said with a smile on the phone, "you''re an interesting person. There are still many conditions."


    I tell you the truth: "you should understand my current situation. I don''t have any money, otherwise I won''t fight for you."


    "No problem. I agree to that. "


    "When does it start?"


    Boss Sun said, "I''ll take you to get familiar with the venue first. I''ll send someone to pick you up where you are."


    I said a place, this place is very close to the hospital, out of the hospital to turn two corners.


    One of boss sun''s bodyguards picked me up and took me to a place far away from the hospital. It took him an hour to get there.


    It''s very strict here, but with the escort of boss sun''s bodyguard, everything is not a problem. We take the elevator to the bottom floor, which has a large area and bright lights, just like day.


    Boss sun is sitting in a VIP room with a group of bodyguards. At this time, besides boss sun, there are several big bosses in the room. They have many experts around them.


    Don''t ask me how I can see that the other side is a master, murderous, they all have a murderous.


    Boss sun saw me and asked me to stand behind him. At this time, the progress of the challenge arena was playing on the screen. The player in black shorts beat the player in red shorts and knocked him down in a few times. The player in red pants lay motionless on the challenge arena.


    Ten seconds after the countdown, the referee announced that the boxer in black pants had won.


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen such a scene. Eight years ago, when I first met Wei Wenjie, he was in an underground black boxing ring. At that time, he made trouble for us one by one and asked me to fight with an Islander.


    Time flies. Eight years have passed. How time flies.


    I watched three matches with him. The boxers in red shorts lost the three matches. Later, I learned that boss sun''s boxers were wearing red pants.


    Boss sun didn''t speak much that night. He seemed to be in a bad mood and lost a lot of money. After three games, boss Sun left the private room to see me out in person, and went out with me for a supper.


    At the wine table, boss sun asked me, "are you sure you can beat the one in black shorts?"


    I asked casually, "he''s very good?"


    Boss sun nodded and said, "as you saw just now, I sent three people to fight with him tonight. None of them could take half of the advantage. They all let him fight a few times. Brother, to tell you the truth, this man is very powerful. He has been in this ring for more than half a month. He has played no less than 50 games, but he has never lost


    "Is he the boxer called boss Li?" When I was in the VIP room, I saw that the fat man opposite boss sun was always happy. They all called him boss Li, so I guessed like this.


    "Yes. That boss Li is my old opponent. His status is not simple. I don''t know where to invite such a master. I lost nearly tens of millions to him in the past half a month. "


    Boss sun was very disheartened and sulky. He had a few beers with me and was absent-minded all the time.


    I thought for a while and said, "boss sun, when will the match be arranged?"


    Boss sun looked at me and said, "tomorrow night. What do you want to do? "


    I said calmly: "make arrangements tomorrow night. I''ll go up


    "Are you sure?"


    Instead of saying yes or no, I asked him, "how much do you bet at a time?"


    "Not sure. Sometimes millions, sometimes tens of millions. "


    I thought for a moment and said, "double tomorrow night. Boss sun, I only play seven games to seize the opportunity. "


    Boss sun saw that I was so confident, but he didn''t have enough confidence after all. He just heard that I was very good at fighting, but after all, he didn''t see me fight with experts. Seeing is not necessarily true, and hearsay is even harder to say.


    I don''t like to say anything more. If he wants to believe me, he''ll make a big bet. If he doesn''t want to believe me, he''ll make a little fuss. Anyway, I''ll do what I should do well. Other things have nothing to do with me.


    After supper, boss sun sent someone to take me back to the hospital and gave me a card, saying that there was 100000 yuan on it. In the future, my appearance fee will be paid in the card on time.


    Boss sun is a good person. At least he is generous. He is not a pusher.


    The next morning, I went to the mall to apply for a new wechat and bought a new one.


    WeChat needs to bind the bank card. This card is not processed by my ID number and name. I do not intend to use it. I do not have a bank card on my body, so I can not transfer money to WeChat for the time being.I have to swipe my card for everything I do. In fact, it''s very inconvenient to swipe my card. Many small stores don''t have POS machines, so I have to go to bigger shopping malls when I buy things.


    I rented a house with two bedrooms and one living room in a good community near the hospital, so that Lanxin can bring ye Luo back to live. Instead of living in the narrow corridor, she only needs to visit the hospital every day.


    I bought some beautiful clothes for Lan Xin and many snacks, toys and daily necessities for ye Luo.


    I put the things I bought in the rental house, and asked a furniture store to send some furniture over. Then I cleaned the house a little, and went to the hospital to pick up Lan Xin and ye Luo.


    I didn''t disclose anything to them in advance. I just said that I would take them to a place. When I took Lan Xin and ye Luo back to the rental house, they were both stunned by the sight, especially Ye Luo, who had never lived in such a good house since he was born.


    When ye Luo saw the toy, he immediately ran around the room with it in his arms. He went crazy in an instant.


    After I went out yesterday, I didn''t know how much money I had to spend, but I didn''t want to say anything.


    Lan Xin is such a smart woman. She knows everything in her heart. She doesn''t say anything because she believes in me. She believes that I''m not a person who has no bottom line for money. She believes that I won''t do anything harmful.


    Believe to believe, but she will eventually worry for me, although the mouth does not say, the heart will certainly think so.


    I am holding orchid sitting on the sofa in the living room. Ye Luo has already gone to the bedroom to play with toys. There is only orchid and I in the hall.

 Chapter 647

    I took out a mobile phone from the sofa cushion and handed it to Lan Xin: "Xin''er, you can use this mobile phone. My number has been saved. If I''m not with you, you can call me if you have anything to ask me."


    Lan Xin didn''t refuse. She and I are husband and wife. It''s nothing to send a mobile phone.


    I didn''t tell Lan Xin what I was going to do recently. Playing black boxing is not a glorious thing. It''s dangerous and bloody. Women are timid and like to think and worry. Don''t scare her.


    I just said that I might have to go out to work frequently recently and ask her to take good care of herself and ye Luo. Lan Xin nodded and asked me to do whatever I had. She took care of me at home.


    I gently hold orchid, this is a good woman, accompany me to live on a desert island for several years, and no regrets to give me a baby, but also left a root cause, I did not take care of her, sorry for her.


    Lan Xin and I looked at each other and saw a different emotion in each other''s eyes.


    Orchid in my arms unconsciously fell asleep in the past, I took orchid to the bed, give her a thin quilt, I let Ye Luo go to his room to play.


    There are two rooms, one living room and one living room. I live with Lan Xin, and ye Luo lives alone in a room. A child who is nearly four years old should learn to live independently and not live under the protection of his parents. This is my idea.


    I lead Ye Luo to his room and gently close the door. I''m afraid to wake Lan Xin.


    Ye Luo had his own room, but he was so happy that he just sat on the floor and played with toys without me.


    I left home and went to a supermarket in the community to buy a lot of dishes, and then made a big lunch. It''s a good feeling for us to sit together for dinner. Watching orchid and ye luole eat happily, I don''t know how happy I am.


    In the afternoon, I took Lan Xin and ye Luo for a walk in the community. The greening in front of me was good. Of course, if we compare the greening here with Chuxin Island, there is no comparison at all.


    Day by day.


    There is an activity center in the front, with a lot of sports equipment. Ye Luo climbs to a swing and plays on it. I gently help him push it in the back.


    Lan Xin sits on a stone stool and looks at us. She has been smiling happily. For a long time, she hasn''t seen so many smiles on Lan Xin''s face. Seeing her and ye Luo so happy, I think everything is worth it.


    We played all afternoon and bought some dishes on the way back. I gave Lan Xin my bank card to keep and let her buy what she wanted.


    Lan Xin and I cooked dinner together. After dinner, I left home. Boss sun''s driver was waiting for me at an intersection near the hospital.


    After I got in the car, he took me straight to the underground ring last night.


    Last night, the player in black shorts was in the challenge arena again. In addition to the preparation time and the interval time, he had played two games in a few minutes. Basically, no one of his opponents could hold on for a minute, and he was beaten in dozens of seconds.


    I went up to the VIP room and saw boss sun dejected and listless. Maybe he lost a lot.


    After I came in, boss sun''s bodyguard whispered a few words in his ear. Boss sun glanced in my direction, nodded and signaled me to go to the next game.


    I followed boss sun''s assistant downstairs to make preparations.


    The guy in black shorts played two games in a row. He went to rest for a while. This game was played by the players of the other two bosses. According to boss sun''s assistant, both sides paid 10 million in this game.


    The strength of the two boxers is equal. After four or five minutes of fighting, they still haven''t won. I stood aside and observed that these boxers have good Kung Fu, which is totally different from those who practice routines. Their movements are not gorgeous, or even simple and rough, but they have terrible lethality, and they fight to the flesh.


    From afar, you can hear the groan of fists hitting muscles and the sound of bones touching bones.


    Both of them were exhausted at the end of the battle. Their movements were not as swift and clean as before. Both of them lagged behind. They were gritting their teeth and sticking to it, depending on who made the mistake first.


    The two fighters fought for another two or three minutes. One of them was caught by the other side, and the balance of victory and defeat immediately shifted. He kicked the other side in the chest. Before the other side completely eased off, he attacked continuously. The hit boxer could not resist and was knocked down in a few rounds.


    After this game, the staff will clear up, and it''s my turn to play the next game.


    I took off my coat, bared my arms, and put a pair of red three-part pants under it. I felt the fabric of these pants. The workmanship was good, the size was moderate, and they fit very well.


    Against me is the guy in black pants in front of me. I looked at his muscles from a close range, one by one, with clear lines, which makes people feel full of power.


    His height is about the same as mine. At 1.83 meters, he is slightly two centimeters shorter than me. We can''t wear shoes when we go to the challenge arena. We are barefoot, so this is the contrast of net height.


    There is a scar of stitching on the corner of his mouth. For those who participate in this kind of competition, it''s normal to sew a few stitches on the corner of his mouth. There''s nothing to make a fuss about.


    He looked at me scornfully. Before the match, we both had a martial arts contest ceremony, and then we set out to fight.I did a simple starting position, that is, put out a left hand, palm up, hand back down.


    He made an offensive posture. I think this man is very confident. He likes to take the initiative to attack everyone and doesn''t pay attention to his opponent at all.


    With the ring of the competition bell, the opponent launched a series of attacks at the first time, without any temptation. I''m so contemptuous of me.


    My heart is both depressed and funny, is not handsome or beautiful will be considered a vase, brother is also a strength of good or bad.


    I haven''t fought with real experts for many years. Except fighting with beasts in the jungle, fighting with sharks in the deep sea and meeting a few rookies after coming back, I can''t test my real strength at all. Today, I just want to test the depth with him.


    He swept his legs to put me down. He was fierce, decisive and fast. In the blink of an eye, he swept on my calf. In fact, I predicted before he did the squat, but I didn''t want to avoid it, so I wanted to fight with him.


    I don''t dodge, let his leg sweep on my calf, a loud noise, two legs touch each other, I still stand still, and he used his strength to slide on the ground and turn two circles.


    This probably annoyed him. Instead of taking advantage of it, he suffered a small loss. He steadied himself and tried to stand up for a carp.


    His body just turned over in mid air, I suddenly started, and the lightning came out of my legs. When his body just landed, my foot hit his chest, his body hit the railing of the challenge arena like a bow and arrow, and then fell again.


    Second kill.


    This is the legendary second kill.


    I killed each other with one move.


    I''m in the challenge arena and I don''t know about the VIP room. I think the shock is for sure.

 Chapter 648

    My opponent didn''t get up for a long time in the challenge arena. What''s the joke? I once kicked a wolf to death, and it''s not a piece of cake to kick an ordinary person. What''s more, his body is hanging in the air, and there''s no place to help him. It''s strange that he didn''t faint after eating my foot raw.


    There''s no suspense in this game, and it ends with a big win for me.


    There are generally two ways of gambling in this black ring:


    one is to win or lose a game, and the other is to win two sets of three games or three sets of three games.


    It''s the best understanding and the simplest rule to decide whether to win or lose a game. One boxer from each side can win as long as one side defeats the other. However, two wins in three games are more complicated. First of all, the players on the field and three boxers from each side can fight in three games. You can change people or not in the middle of the game. It''s up to your boss or yourself. That is to say, as long as you have enough physical strength, you can have one fight A boxer can fight three games in a row, and one of the two winners is the final winner; and three wins in three games means that one side challenges the other side, and each side has three boxers. The boxer of the Challenger must defeat the three boxers of the challenged side in succession to win, and as long as he loses one game, he will lose.


    The game that boss sun and boss Li wagered against each other tonight is to win three games. Boss sun has lost 10 million to boss Li, and in this game, boss sun and boss Li wagered another 15 million.


    I second killed my opponent in the first game, and there are two games left in this game.


    Of course, this kind of gambling doesn''t need to be played continuously. It can be played one game at a time, or it can be finished at one time. That is to say, the boxers of two bosses fight three times in a row.


    Boss Li, who gambled with boss sun, knew that boss sun would also call me to go up for the next two games. He didn''t want me to have a rest and try to win me.


    He called the other two boxers on the stage, ready to give me a wheel fight.


    According to the meaning of boss Li, the two sides fight three times in a row, and no longer arrange other boss''s fighters to come on stage. Boss sun asked for my advice. If I can''t keep up with my physical strength, I can have a little rest and play again later. This is my right.


    I just warm up, now full of strength, this time to play better, but I don''t care to say: "it doesn''t matter, let''s go."


    The second player of boss Li and I knocked him out again in less than 10 seconds. In fact, I can kill him with one stroke. But boss sun just said that if I am sure of winning, I can show weakness a little, so boss Li can make a bigger bet.


    They and I are like two orders of magnitude, I beat them like playing with a group of children, it doesn''t take much effort.


    It took me two minutes for the third boxer to knock him down and kick him under the ring. In fact, the third boxer and the second boxer were between Bo Zhong and me. The reason why I played with him was because of boss sun. I didn''t like the boss named Li. He didn''t work well and gave me a bad first impression.


    Another one, I want to find more feeling. It''s very rare to meet an expert. It''s rare to have such a free and irresponsible wretch to let me practice my hand.


    I went to three cities in a few minutes, but boss sun was very happy. I helped him earn 15 million in one night. Besides, I heard from my assistant that boss sun and boss Li were rivals in business, and they often broke up with each other. During this period, boss Li invited some experts to let boss sun hold his breath. He was very angry when he defeated boss Li tonight.


    After three games, my task tonight has been completed. I retreated to the backstage to clean up. Boss sun asked his assistant to take me to supper and said he would reward me. I refused. Lanxin was still waiting for me at home. I wanted to go back with her early.


    Boss sun and I are not the same people, and they don''t want to make friends with each other. The reason why we agreed to fight for them is that we had no choice. I need money and an opportunity to make money. As long as we earn the first pot of gold and fulfill our agreement, I will give up.


    Seven games. This is what we agreed in advance.


    Boss sun asked people to beat my appearance fee to my card, three games total 300000, think about a few minutes net profit of 300000, this money is also a little easier.


    I remember that there was a boastful line in the movie I saw before: "hundreds of thousands of minutes". Today, this fact really happened to me, which made me brag.


    But I didn''t want to make a fortune by this. It''s money for my life. For example, the appearance fee of some boxers who fight with me must be much higher than me. There are at least 500000 yuan after a fight, but what about that? It''s not the same when you meet an expert.


    Just now I''ve been merciful. If I were someone else, I would meet a master like me. If I didn''t say I was killed on the spot, at least I would let them break a few ribs for half a year.


    Boss sun''s assistant took me to the intersection near the hospital. I didn''t ask him to drive the car to the downstairs of my rented community. Although I think boss sun is a good person, and he pays attention to keeping his word, people who like to participate in black boxing gambling are certainly not simple. I don''t want Lan Xin and ye Luo to see them.


    I walk home, at this time it is more than 11 o''clock in the evening, I see the lights at home in the downstairs bright, far away can feel the warmth of home.


    I insert the key into the door, gently push the door open, see Lanxin half lying on the sofa, Lanxin heard a slight sound of opening the door, immediately started, turned to lie on the back of the sofa and looked at me."I''m back." Lan Xin''s words are very light, but I can see from her face that she is very happy to see me back safely.


    "Xin''er, why haven''t you slept yet?" I change my shoes at the door and go straight to Lanxin. Lanxin stares at me until I sit in front of her.


    "I can''t sleep."


    I know that Lan Xin is worried about me. She is very sleepy during this period of time. It may have the effect of medicine, or she may be weak. She likes to sleep when she has nothing to do. It must be because of me that she is so abnormal tonight.


    I didn''t say anything. I asked her with a smile, "did ye fall asleep?"


    "Sleep. I went to bed at half past nine. " Lan Xin got up from the sofa, went to the bedroom to get a new set of pajamas and said, "after dinner, I took Ye Luo to the supermarket and bought you a pajamas. Do you think it''s suitable?"


    "Appropriate."


    Lan Xin said with a smile, "you haven''t tried yet?"


    I nodded my head and said, "what you bought must be right."


    I went to take a bath. I didn''t take a bath for so many days. I had a strong smell on my body. Lan Xin said that she didn''t smell anything. I don''t know whether she said it on purpose or didn''t smell it.


    These days, I stay at home to take care of Lan Xin and ye Luo. In addition to accompanying her to the hospital, I also accompany her to buy vegetables, take a walk, do housework and so on.


    Lanxin''s spirit is getting better and better, and her complexion is getting better and better. Our family is very warm and happy. With the company of Lanxin and ye Luo, I forget the past for a while. Just at a familiar moment, I will think of Mo Han and Lin Manxue. For eight years, things are different, and I don''t know whether they are well now.

 Chapter 649

    They all have a new life. I shouldn''t bother them any more. After eight years, the wounds that should be healed should have been healed, and the people who should accompany them should have appeared. I shouldn''t and can''t disturb their hard and quiet life. Moreover, I didn''t want to do it. Just think I died in Longdao and left their world completely.


    Ye Lanxin and I can''t face the reality. Now we are ordinary people.


    During this period, boss sun didn''t contact me again. Maybe boss Li didn''t find a rival who could fight with me. He was collecting talents. The longer you drag on, the more you can tell that boss Li wants to make a big one, and the more powerful the experts may be.


    I don''t worry about what kind of master he can find to fight with me. No matter who he is, as long as he dares to stand on the challenge arena with me, the last one lying on the challenge arena must be him. I have this confidence.


    More than a week later, we came to this city for more than 20 days. We forgot to introduce this city. It is a third tier coastal city in China. The development of the city center is quite good, the transportation is very convenient, and the population density is not small. The whole city has millions of people.


    Suburban development is relatively backward. This area is rich in watermelons. For example, when I was hospitalized with orchid, watermelons were sold everywhere near the hospital.


    That day, I was at home making dumplings with Lan Xin and ye Luo. The mobile phone that boss sun gave me rang and came alive. I took my mobile phone and went outside to get through.


    "Brother ye, how is your recent rest?" Boss Sun said with a hearty smile.


    "Boss sun, do you have plans for the evening?" I didn''t ask him politely, but directly. I didn''t forget the agreement between us. I''ve played three games in seven games, and there are still four games left.


    "Boss Li wants to bet three more games with me this evening. It''s said that he went to Southeast Asia specially during this time and spent a lot of money to bring some first-class experts back."


    I know what boss sun meant. He called me for three purposes:


    first, to inform me that I am ready to fight in the evening; second, the opponent is not simple this time, so that I can be fully prepared in my heart; third, to explore the truth and see if I am sure. If I am sure, the amount of my bet can be increased; if I have no great chance of winning, I will be less Anyway, according to his meaning, boss Li is very confident this time. He doesn''t care how much he is willing to make.


    I said faintly: "boss sun, let your driver pick me up on time at night. As for the rest, I don''t know much about these things. I''m afraid I can''t help it. "


    I didn''t say that I can or can''t, or that sentence, if he fully trusts me, he can improve the bet code, if he doesn''t believe in my strength, then it will be smaller, I''m not reluctant.


    Boss sun also understood what I mean. He looked forward and backward, doubted my strength again and again, and was coldly rebuffed by me. His face really couldn''t hang up.


    He said with a smile: "brother ye, don''t get me wrong. It''s not that my brother doesn''t believe in your strength. It''s just that my opponent is too strong this time, and my brother still has a gap with boss Li in terms of financial resources. I can''t afford to lose."


    I don''t want to talk to him about these things. What he thinks has nothing to do with me. I''m a boxer. What''s above the challenge arena belongs to me. What''s below the challenge arena has nothing to do with my semi wool.


    After the phone call, I went back to my room to make dumplings with Lan Xin. I was like a nobody. This phone call didn''t affect my life at all. Lan Xin and I talked and laughed and were quite relaxed.


    After dinner, I went out again. Lanxin knew that I was going to work. She took me to the door, helped me clean my collar, and told me not to worry about my family. She watched me at home.


    Lan Xin still didn''t ask me what I was going out to do. Maybe if I trust a person, I shouldn''t doubt him, no matter when.


    I patted Lan Xin''s face and said, "go to bed early tonight. Don''t wait for me. I''ll be back soon."


    "Good."


    Boss sun''s driver sent me to the underground boxing ring. The competition of other bosses has been finished. Tonight''s protagonist is the duel between boss sun and boss Li.


    I went backstage to put on my red pants, and then I went to the challenge arena slowly. At this time, there was a short man standing on the challenge arena. Maybe he was about 1.7 meters tall, but compared with me, I was more than half a head taller than him at 1.85 meters.


    He had a straight, dark skin, and was not tall, but his eyes were as big as a brass bell.


    After I came on stage, he suddenly knelt on the ground and prayed. I''ll go. It''s not Thai.


    I looked at his knees and elbows. His skin was dark and there were scars on it. All kinds of signs suggested that he should be a Muay Thai.


    Taiquan is a very powerful boxing skill. It mainly uses eight kinds of weapons: fist, leg, knee and elbow to attack. Taiquan players usually train their limbs like steel bars, and their fighting ability is also super strong. This kind of opponent is really hard to deal with.


    I simply warmed up and we stood face to face as the race bell rang.


    I haven''t dealt with Muay Thai before, so I want to learn the power of Muay Thai. I''m more than ten centimeters taller than him, but in the eyes of this little man, he doesn''t care about this height advantage at all.The little man took the lead in attacking me. He was as quick as a rabbit. He kicked me in front of me in an instant. His feet were very sharp. He called me all over in a few seconds.


    His kick on my arm was like hitting my arm against an iron post. It was hard and thumping, making my arm ache.


    I didn''t have any luck. I just used some superficial Kung Fu to fight against him, and I''m afraid he won''t last ten seconds.


    He launched a leg attack on me. Instead of dodging, I blocked it with my arm. After being kicked a few feet, my arm became astringent. I shook my arm to let the blood flow again.


    Seeing that I just didn''t fight back, the little man suddenly increased his strength, and his leg work didn''t go well. He suddenly gave me a random fist, and suddenly bullied me forward, holding my body on his knees.


    I defuse it one by one with my palm. Although this little man is not very tall, his strength can''t be underestimated. Every killing move is extremely powerful. It''s all the key to my body. If he is careless, he will be seriously injured.


    We played for three or four minutes. I didn''t fight back at all except for active defense, so on the scene, I was surrounded by small men.


    Boss sun has been frowning at this situation, while boss Li is much more relaxed. If it goes on like this, the small man can be expected to win.


    I used to think that a small man should take a rest when he has a storm, and his speed will slow down. After all, his strength and speed will also decline after his physical fitness declines.


    But I didn''t expect that the little man had been attacking for such a long time, and he was still full of physical strength. The rhythm and speed of the attack were not affected at all. Damn, he did have a few brushes.

 Chapter 650

    The little man hit me with one punch after another. I deftly removed the strength from his hands with my hands. Then he attacked me with his legs. I still defused it easily. He wanted to step forward again and press me with his knees. Sorry, I didn''t give him a chance at all.


    After about ten minutes of fighting, the little man finally couldn''t hold on, his breathing was a little disordered, and his movement was obviously slower. I laughed in my heart, and I said, anyway, he is also flesh and blood, and he can fight with me like an engine all night.


    I couldn''t breathe. I didn''t make any effort in the past ten minutes. When he was exhausted, I suddenly launched a counterattack and forced the little man back four or five steps with a heavy punch.


    The little man''s body kept retreating. I took advantage of the victory to catch up with him. He used his hand to block it. I kicked him on the arm properly. The little man kept retreating and hit the railings around the challenge arena.


    The little man wanted to use his strength to fight. With the rebound of the railing, he rushed to me and adjusted the whole center of gravity to attack me. This was a desperate fight. I sneered and suddenly disappeared in front of the little man. He fell into the air and fell heavily on the challenge arena, while I stood behind him coldly.


    Just now, my ghostly figure disappeared in the camera. The camera didn''t catch my figure. Boss sun and boss Li didn''t know how I disappeared. They thought that there was something wrong with the camera and missed such a wonderful scene.


    The little man had a terrible fall, because before he fell, I put a heavy foot on his back.


    This foot I filled with strength, the little man fell on the ground after sliding directly out of the challenge arena, I won so easily.


    In the first fight with the little man, I didn''t use the inner strength at all. I just ate him raw with speed and skill. I want to try my kung fu and see if I have a higher strength against the first-class experts. It turns out that even if I don''t use Ye''s inner strength, I can still win the little man with no difficulty.


    The staff quickly came up to clean up and set up the second game. Boss Li thought I was lucky to win the first game. After all, it took him a long time to win with the little man. He didn''t want to give me too much time to kick, so he sent a second boxer on.


    The second boxer and the little man are two extremes. This boxer is a nigger. He doesn''t have a piece of clean skin. He is very tall. He is more than two meters one by sight. He is more than twenty centimeters taller than me. He is not only tall, but also strong. He stands up like a wall. I stand in front of him a few sizes smaller.


    Someone once said that the length of open hands is the same as the height. Looking at him with long hands and long feet, I feel like I''m fighting with a chimpanzee.


    I looked at his arms, his dark muscles bulging one by one, piled up like a hill, and he creaked every time he went further.


    But I''m not afraid of him. When I was in Longdao, I once killed seven blind bears. The biggest one was at least 100 Jin heavier than the nigger in front of me. When the cruel blind bear was angry, he was far crazier than human beings. If I could defeat him, I would defeat the nigger in front of me.


    The little man just now is a speed skilled boxer. I can compare his skill and speed with him. Big nigger''s heavy body is obviously a strength fighter. I''d like to see if I can beat him in strength.


    The big nigger is much more savage and rude than the small one. When he comes up, he starts tearing. He doesn''t wait for the game bell to ring. The nigger grabs my arms and tries to pull me up. I''m lucky to stand still. The air moves around and makes me fall.


    I don''t believe big nigger can pull me up.


    What surprised me was that the big nigger didn''t do anything to me at first. He suddenly opened his mouth and roared, which was like the animal was enraged. His hand was full of strength, and he pulled me up in an instant.


    Damn it. Is that ok?


    My body was raised above his head and fell heavily on the ground. If it was firm, my brain would crack. My body fell rapidly. When I was about to touch the floor of the challenge arena, I put my hands on it and my body rebounded. Then a carp stood upright.


    This big guy is not only a big guy. He must have practiced some hard Kung Fu. He has risen to a certain height and even broke my weight.


    Today''s Ye Chutian is not the boy who was born eight years ago. Now I have gathered some of the skills of three strange elder martial brothers. In addition, I have been practicing internal strength all these years when I have nothing to do. It can be said that when I use my weight to fall, even if three or four big men push me together, I may not be able to push, and this big nigger can pull me up. The strength is really terrible.


    I put away my disdain. I thought he couldn''t be more powerful than the blind bear. Now it seems that his strength is not inferior to the blind bear.


    The big nigger probably didn''t expect that I had this skill. He didn''t even fall to me. His eyes opened wider, he raised his head to the sky and roared. He moved forward again and grabbed me.


    I''ll go. It''s so heavy and it''s so fast. I''m a little distracted and he''s holding me.


    The big nigger pulls me and wants to repeat the same trick. I''m not a bully. When my feet are off the ground, I kick them on the big nigger''s chest. With my strength, I almost concentrate all my strength on my feet. Do I have to drink enough for the big nigger this time?What surprised me again was that these two feet were like kicking on a piece of steel plate. All I heard was a dull hum. The big nigger shook his body for two times and still stood steadily. He grasped me firmly with both hands and smashed me out again.


    My body didn''t have time to recover. I was hit on the railing of the challenge arena heavily and then fell on the challenge arena. This made me feel dizzy, and my whole body was like falling apart. What is this? I''ve even reached this level of practice, copper skin and iron bone.


    Before I had time to stand up, the big nigger came to me again and kicked me fiercely. The nigger probably wanted to follow my example to deal with the little man in front of me and kick me under the challenge arena.


    My body weight is on the ground, and the scope here is so small. There is a big nigger in the front and a challenge arena railing behind. I can''t hide. I can''t avoid it. I can only connect it hard.


    But as long as I block with both hands, the big nigger''s foot is as powerful as a rainbow. If he hits my arm, he is bound to blow me down from the challenge arena with this strength. Although this foot is not enough to hurt me, it is equal to losing in the challenge arena. Am I willing to admit defeat?


    Big nigger kicked this foot, it seems to have seen the dawn of victory, I saw a smile on his face.

 Chapter 651

    Shit, are you happy too soon?


    Between the lightning and flint, I concentrated the air flow to my chest and resisted it. Suddenly, my body was like a kite with broken line, flying out of my control.


    Before leaving the challenge arena, I hook the railings around the challenge arena with my feet, climb up the railings one by one, and jump into the challenge arena again.


    Nigger was about to raise his hand and howl to celebrate. I didn''t want to go back to the challenge arena again. He patted his big black bald head and walked around impatiently.


    Just now that kick made my chest stuffy and my breath disordered. If the big nigger takes advantage of the victory, I''m afraid it will be more or less. Unfortunately, he didn''t rush to attack. Instead, he vented his temper in the challenge arena and gave me a chance to breathe.


    When the big nigger reacts and attacks again, I''m almost ready. It''s time to fight back. The big nigger opened his arms and pulled my arm again. I spread out my speed like a loach shuttling in front of him. It''s self humiliating to compare strength with him. It''s a fool''s way to take a short shot. I almost hung up just now. How could I give him such an opportunity.


    My clever shuttling in front of the big nigger made him unable to catch me all the time and gave him a few chances. Although I couldn''t hurt him seriously, he couldn''t touch my body at all and had nothing to do with me.


    The nigger has been fighting for a long time. He is more and more irritable, but I am more and more calm. This kind of war of attrition is about patience. He can''t hold on to this kind of play for a long time, and it must be me who will win in the end.


    Sure enough, the nigger ran over the challenge arena for more than ten minutes, and flaws appeared frequently. I caught the opportunity to give him a few times to fight him to the core.


    At first, the nigger was able to fight hard and wanted to fight me to the death. Unfortunately, I took advantage of it and slipped away. I seized the opportunity to fight again. When I got to the back, the nigger was kicked on his knees by me and knelt down in front of me.


    Such a big man has been running over the challenge arena for more than 20 minutes, but he has been attacked constantly. It''s a pity that he doesn''t kneel down.


    In fact, I don''t like it either. Although I won in the end, I was already exhausted after being tangled by one person for such a long time. If it wasn''t for this big man''s hard bone, he wouldn''t give in how I hit him. In the end, I had no choice but to kill him and kneel down directly.


    At the end of the second game, I was so tired that I was sitting on the challenge arena. Just at this time, an old man jumped up directly from below the challenge arena. He was estimated to be over 70 years old, white and skinny. He couldn''t cut a few kilos of meat from top to bottom. He was light and floating. I suspected that he could fall down with any push.


    I''ll go, sir. If you don''t stay at home and have a good rest, why do you come here to join in the fun? Don''t you want to come to me?


    The old man looked at me and said faintly, "are you from Mingyang Ye''s family?"


    Well?


    Did you meet an acquaintance?


    I quickly stood up, arched and said: "old man, do you know the Mingyang Ye family?"


    The old man glanced at me again, with some disdain, and said, "what if you know, what if you don''t know. Young man, come on, I''ll play the third game with you. "


    In fact, I have long guessed that this is the third boxer arranged by boss Li, and I have seen that the people he arranged are more and more powerful.


    Small man just sent warm-up, big nigger want to consume my physical strength, and the real fatal blow to me will be the old man in front of me.


    But what I can''t figure out is that the old man is very old. Is it necessary for him to take part in this kind of thing? He is short of money or something. But he doesn''t look like a man who can''t afford to eat and has to fight black boxing to make a living.


    When I think of this, I blush. I''m not qualified to laugh at others. I''m good at fighting black boxing.


    Ah, whatever the reason, as long as I''m in the challenge arena, I''m my opponent. In the challenge arena, there''s only myself and my opponent, and the only thing I have to do is how to defeat them.


    Since the old man dares to enter the challenge arena, he is naturally qualified. I have no doubt about it.


    The old man put forward a starting position, I shit, Taiji, this is a Taiji master.


    My grandfather once told me that there are two main uses of Taiji: one is ornamental and health preserving, which is mainly used for self-cultivation. For example, the masters in the park are practicing those functions. The other is super combat. The real Taiji masters are all experts in the family, and their strength is unfathomable, which makes me sure to meet such people in the future Be modest and don''t conflict with others.


    I always remember my grandfather''s words, low-key life, high-profile work, never take the initiative to cause trouble, but today I met someone who wanted to embarrass me, sorry, brother is not a vegetarian, you have Taiji inner strength, I have ye''s inner strength, it depends on the east wind overwhelming the west wind, or the west wind overwhelming the east wind.


    Ride a donkey and look at the account book - you can walk.


    I played two games in front of me in a row, which consumed a lot of physical strength. In this case, the old man is suspected of taking advantage of me at this time. However, I am dozens of years younger than the old man, and I already have physical advantages. Once I come and go, they are even, and no one takes advantage of me.


    I turn the air flow around my body to get rid of fatigue. The old man looks at me with burning eyes. He seems to be surprised that there is air flow in my body.I can''t see or touch the air flow, but I think the old man is so powerful that I can feel it. Maybe I can see some clues from some parts of me.


    In fact, this matter is very easy to understand. For example, we can''t see the wind, but we can find its existence through other things, such as swaying branches, blown down wheat, whistling wind and so on.


    As long as we understand the rules of these things and observe them carefully, we can certainly find some clues.


    The old man and I saluted each other, and then we started. This time, I started first. I know that Taiji''s playing method is to use static restraint to cope with changes. Moreover, the old man thinks that I''m a younger generation. If I don''t start first, it''s hard for him to start first.


    I quickly attacked a few moves, the old man solved one by one, he spread his hands on my hands, I fast he followed fast, I slow he followed slow.


    My hand tried to get out of the control of his hand, but our hands seemed to be stuck by Wannian glue. We couldn''t shake them off.


    Tai Chi''s entanglement is really powerful. Once it''s entangled, it''s even more difficult to get rid of it.


    He entangles me. If I can''t get rid of him, I won''t get rid of him. I always believe that if the world''s martial arts are fast, I don''t believe he can keep up with me.


    The faster I hit with both hands, the faster I started up. After a while, there was only a shadow left in my body. My move slowly worked. At first, the old man could keep up with my rhythm, but later, the harder he worked. Finally, he found that he couldn''t control me, so he immediately pulled away the entanglement and took the initiative to distance himself from me.


    I seize the opportunity to bully myself forward. This time, if he doesn''t entangle me, I will take the initiative to entangle him. I will disturb his rhythm and let him counter me.


    The old man instantly saw my intention. He sneered and suddenly changed his fist way. He used some avoidance force. He felt that his body was slippery and I couldn''t get around him.

 Chapter 652

    The old man really has two brushes. He can see every move in his eyes. If he wants to win him, he has to have some real skills.


    The old man and I fought each other for dozens of moves in the challenge arena. In the middle of the fight, the old man forced me away with his inner strength several times and even slapped me in the face. He didn''t expect that I was so young and had so much inner strength. Instead of taking advantage of it, he suffered some small losses, because his chest was shocked and numb just now, which affected the rhythm. His original moves were not coherent for a moment .


    How could the old man think that there are three strange old men in my body, and some of them are strong. In addition, they have trained themselves these years, and their strength is certainly not weak. He also underestimates me.


    The old man''s move was damaged. I didn''t miss this chance. I made a fierce attack and fell my fist, like a Rainstorm on the rock.


    The old man wrung his brows and chose to avoid the attack. His flashing body wanted to spit out the stuffy air from his chest. In front of him, he changed his body shape and followed my body. Now he changed my body. My body moved with his body. He moved to the left, I moved to the left, he moved to the right, I moved to the right, like a shadow. He didn''t give him any time to relax.


    After all, the old man is old and his breath is disordered. If he can''t be recuperated for a long time, his chest will be stuffy for a long time. But my attack doesn''t stop at all. The more he fights, the harder he works. He sticks to it for a minute or two, and his face turns red. I can''t spit out a turbid breath. Suddenly, I hit a heavy fist. The old man reaches out his hand to hold my fist In the middle of the way, I changed my fist into a grab, and grabbed the palm of his hand.


    I went along the palm of my hand and pulled his arm all the way up. The old man lost his center of gravity and was thrown out by me.


    The old man''s body revolves in mid air for a circle, and falls on the railing steadily. Since this guy knows how to lighten his body, he can destroy my three outlooks.


    The old man went up to the challenge arena railing and refused to come down for a long time. He adjusted his breath on it. I''m going up to force him to come down. But think about it carefully. Although my balance ability is good, if I compare with the old man, it must be far inferior. I''ve been trained specially by others. I''m just half hanging. I''m looking for abuse when I go up.


    OK. If you don''t come down, I''ll motivate you.


    I stood in the middle of the challenge arena, facing the old man, I said with a laugh: "master, how can you hide up there? Climb so high, be careful if you fall down and break your leg."


    The old man secretly teased me and ignored me. I continued to laugh: "I said, elder, do you want to fight or not? If you don''t fight, you''ll give up. I''m not so unreasonable. As long as you give up, I won''t care with you. Besides, you are so old that you shouldn''t have come to such a place to show off your strength. You don''t want to see what this place is. If you are an old man and don''t spend your life at home, why do you come here to join in the fun? "


    I''m constantly nagging below, disturbing the old man''s mind. He may be annoyed by me. Just a little bit, he jumps down from the railing and falls down three or four meters away.


    I didn''t take the opportunity to post it. This old man is very interesting. I''d like to see what he can do.


    The old man frowned and said, "you arrogant smelly boy, if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you don''t know how high and thick the sky is. Come on


    The old man made an offensive gesture. This time, he wanted to attack me?


    I did not bird him, he attacked, I also attacked, two people attack to see who can beat who.


    Compared with just one advance, one retreat, one attack and one defense, this time we both changed our ways and tried our best to attack. The old man no longer used Tai Chi, but used a set of boxing techniques. I''m sorry, I don''t know much about it. I can''t name it.


    In less than five seconds, the old man burst out 20 or 30 punches in a row. I didn''t dodge, and I met each other. The two fists collided and gave out a dull hum. All this happened too quickly. When our fists intersected for 20 or 30 times, my body reacted. I was shaken away by the old man''s fist strength, and my head was forced back by my fist strength for seven or eight steps.


    I was shocked. This old man is really a freak. He is hard and soft. He plays Tai Chi like a flowing cloud in the front, and he plays boxing like a fierce tiger in the back. These two completely different ways can achieve such a superb level. It''s not easy.


    The old man looked at me with a look of surprise. He didn''t expect that I would dare to take this fierce blow from him, and he didn''t fall behind.


    We didn''t stay too long. We fought together again. In the eyes of outsiders, we only saw two shadows coming and going, one in red pants and the other in black pants.


    The old man is particular about fighting. If he doesn''t fight where he is too damaged, he may regard himself as an identity. But I am different. I practice fighting skills. In the jungle, as long as I can kill those beasts, I don''t care what part of them, head, waist and crotch, so long as I have the chance, I will greet them.


    In this way, the old man is a bit stretched. Maybe the people who used to fight with him know some rules more or less and won''t go to these places to greet him. But I don''t talk about the rules and how to get along.


    Originally, there were no restrictions on the black boxing field. You should know the rules here and kill no matter how much money you have to earn.


    The old man''s moves are richer than mine. He is dazzled at me, but I basically don''t use any routine. It''s simple and direct. Every move has a strong lethality.I have been fighting with the old man for more than ten minutes. Under this fast-paced and high pressure, the old man is old after all, and his physical strength and reaction can not support his high-speed load exercise.


    With the passage of time, he fell down again. Compared with me in speed and endurance, the old man was obviously not an opponent. I was dozens of years younger than him. Over time, this advantage became more obvious.


    After the fight, the old man was completely suppressed by me. I took the opportunity to fight with the old man. Without waiting for the old man to step back, I took the initiative to further shorten the distance between the two. The old man shot again in a hurry, and his strength would inevitably be damaged. The two fists intersected again, and the old man stepped back again. I steadied my body, took advantage of the victory, and shot a heavy fist again. The old man could not dodge, It''s hard. It goes through his fist and hits his chest.


    The old man suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out, hitting heavily on the railing of the challenge arena.


    After landing, the old man put his hands on the ground and tried to get up by himself, but he failed several times, and finally sat down on the floor.


    I stretched out my hand to pull the old man up. He pushed my hand away and said, "you win."


    The old man said that he didn''t speak any more. He just looked at the challenge arena.

 Chapter 653

    This old man is really good at Kung Fu. If he is my age, he won''t lose so easily to me. But after all, when a man in his seventies meets an excellent chess player, his age becomes his biggest obstacle.


    Not so much to me as to years.


    Time does not spare.


    Three games a night, three great victories, my reputation spread like wildfire, and I became a legend of the whole underground black boxing field in this city.


    Liu Chengyin didn''t want to play, but I didn''t feel very proud. I came here to play black boxing. It''s just a temporary job. I don''t want to be famous. I''ve played six games, and there''s only the last one left from seven games. According to the agreement, I''ll quit after the last game, and then do what I want to do.


    I didn''t ask boss sun''s assistant to take me home. Instead, I took a taxi myself. When I got home, Lanxin had already fallen asleep, but I knew that she didn''t fall asleep. How could she sleep if I didn''t come back.


    Lan Xin has helped me fold my pajamas neatly and put them on the sofa. I went to the bathroom for a shower, dried my hair and went back to the bedroom. Lan Xin turned her back to me.


    I climbed into bed and held her behind my back. After a while, Lan Xin suddenly turned back to me. We were face to face. The light from outside leaked in, which made me see the whole outline of Lan Xin''s face clearly.


    Lan Xin blushes and says nothing more. She just kisses me on the lips. She may know that I''m doing some dangerous work outside. Why don''t I go out at night? And every time I go out, I''ll get a lot more money on my card.


    Lanxin wants to use women''s tenderness to relieve my pressure. The best way to relieve the pressure between men and women is to talk, talk or release.


    Lan Xin chose the last one, because the first two will not have a result. She knows me, and I will not tell her any details before it is over.


    Lan Xin gently put her arms around my waist and put her face close to mine, giving me a lot of hints.


    "Can you do it?"


    I was worried about Lan Xin''s body, so I put my arms around her and asked softly.


    Lan Xin nodded shyly in the dark and gave a hum.


    I turned over and weighed heavily on Lan Xin.


    It was a wonderful night. I fought with people in front of me. Although I am sure that I can defeat any opponent, there is no absolute thing in the world. There are mountains outside the mountains and people outside the people. I am not invincible. Maybe one day I will meet one or two top experts to teach me how to be a man.


    I survived three battles and three victories. When I got home, I was lost in the gentle hometown of Lanxin. Some people once said that the hero Tomb of gentle hometown. In Lanxin, I finally found a feeling of long absence, a feeling of life and happiness.


    Lan Xin hasn''t lived this kind of life for a long time. She asked for it again and again. She was very happy.


    After that, I took orchid to take a shower, and then I went to sleep with her.


    Since that night, boss sun has not contacted me for more than a month. I have been waiting for his news at home for more than a month. I haven''t forgotten that I still owe him a game.


    It''s going to be the last time I play this kind of game.


    For more than a month, Lan Xin''s body has recovered to 7788. The three members of our family are at ease. I didn''t go out to look for a job or do anything else. I have hundreds of thousands on hand, which is enough for us to live for a long time.


    I''m waiting. After the last game, I''ll start a new life and say goodbye to the past.


    There is still more than a week to start school season. Ye Luo is not young, so it''s time to send him to kindergarten. I discussed with Lan Xin, and Lan Xin agreed with me. These days we are looking for a kindergarten nearby, hoping to find a good environment for ye Luo to go to school.


    This afternoon, the three of us were shopping in a large shopping mall. Ye Luo wanted to go to the bathroom. Lan Xin took him to the bathroom. I stayed in the same place and waited for them.


    At this time, two men in suits came up to me and said someone was looking for me.


    I frowned and said, "who''s looking for me?"


    A big man in a suit said coldly, "you''ll know when you go."


    You''re not going to move. You''re not going to move.


    Another big man saw that I was so arrogant that he didn''t want to sell his boss''s face at all. He said coldly, "brother, I advise you to cooperate with us, otherwise it won''t do you any good."


    Instead of anger, I said with a smile, "what? Do you want to hit me if I don''t go? "


    The first man in suit really wanted to teach me a lesson, but he was persuaded by another man in suit. He winked at each other and whispered a few words.


    Although his voice is very small, I have sharp ears and can hear it clearly. He said that I am a top expert. Don''t be impulsive so as not to cause trouble.


    The first man in suit, listening to his companion''s words, immediately converged, and his tone improved a lot. I sneered in my heart: they are all a group of bullying bastards.


    He said that he would delay me for a few minutes. His boss wanted to talk to me about a big business.


    Damn it. I''m not related to his boss. What''s the good thing to think of me? I''m not the first day in society. There''s no free lunch in the world. I''m a fool.I didn''t bother to see them, but I thought that this kind of people had thick skin. They refused once and the next time. It''s endless. It''s better to meet them. Anyway, just to meet them, what can they do to me?


    I called Lan Xin and told her that I would go out for a cigarette and ask her to take ye Luo to the bathroom to order something in the drink shop in front of her. I''ll come back to them later.


    I followed two big men out of the mall and turned two corners ahead. There was a parking lot in front of me. There were two luxury cars, a Porsche and a Jaguar in the west corner.


    There were four bodyguards in suits and sunglasses in front of the two luxury cars. I was led to the front of the Jaguar by two men in suits, and one bodyguard pulled the back door to let me in.


    I shrugged and went up. There was a man sitting in the back seat, who I met once, boss Li, who was gambling with boss sun.


    When boss Li saw me, he gave me cigarettes with a fake smile on his face. Instead of answering, I asked calmly, "boss Li, what can I do for you?"


    Boss Li''s hand is hanging in the air, and the scene is a little embarrassed. Maybe he has never been so neglected.


    Boss Li''s face changed. After a pause, he complimented: "brother Ye really has personality. I like it."


    I don''t like to deal with this kind of smiling tiger. Moreover, he is a competitor of boss sun. Next time, I''ll have to fight with his people. If people accidentally see this, it''s easy for boss sun to misunderstand him, and Li Xia guatian can''t make it clear.


    I said faintly: "boss Li, if you have anything to say, it''s OK. I''ll go home early."


    Boss Li was not happy when he saw that I didn''t give face. He endured it and didn''t come out in person. Boss Li was silent for a while. He took out a bag from the seat and a box from the inside.

 Chapter 654

    He slowly opened the box, took out a bank card, put it in my hand and said with a smile:


    "brother ye, I know you need money. Brother, there is nothing else, but more money. There are three million here, even if my brother has a little heart. You can rest assured that the account is opened with your name and identity. You only need to change the password, and the money is yours. "


    How can boss Li give me such a large sum of money for no reason? It''s not that he wants to buy me off. I''m not stupid.


    I glanced at the bank card I was holding in my hand and returned it to him. I said lukewarm: "boss Li, you can''t get paid for nothing. You''d better keep this card for yourself. I can''t afford it."


    "No. Don''t you think money is too little? It''s OK. It''s just a gift. As long as we have a good cooperation, there will be a big gift at the back. "


    Boss Li immediately exposed his shameless face. I don''t even bother to look at him. This kind of person just wants to use his head. I don''t like this kind of person.


    In order to get money by all means, I don''t even talk about the rules. I want to bribe me to fight fake boxing. I have a dream.


    I made a pause gesture to interrupt boss Li directly, and then opened the car door to get off. Before getting off, I coldly said to boss Li:


    "boss Li, I have nothing in common with you, let alone cooperate with you. I appreciate your kindness. Goodbye. "


    Boss Li was annoyed when he saw that I was so ignorant of the current affairs. He muttered: "don''t toast, ye. I give you face. If you don''t hold it, do you have to fight me?"


    I don''t like to bird him, just like this, so as not to waste my saliva.


    I opened the door and got out of the car. Boss Li''s bodyguard came forward to stop me. I had a smile at the corner of my mouth. Such a group of rubbish was not enough for me to plug my teeth.


    I was about to teach them what it means. Some people they couldn''t afford, when boss Li put down the window in the car and said, "forget it, let him go."


    If they dare to do it first, I can keep them out of bed for half a year.


    Boss Li bowed his head to me and said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, do you believe it? Sooner or later, you have to ask for my consent."


    Please?


    Dream of you!


    I, ye Chutian, was not frightened. I haven''t seen any scenes or formations. Boss Li may be a big man in other people''s eyes, but in my eyes, it''s just a little shrimp. I''m not even as good as Peng Yu. I''m afraid of his threat?


    I turned around and left. I didn''t want to look at these scum. If I can''t afford to play, I don''t want to play. I also want to cheat and fight fake boxing. My character is inferior. I hate this kind of person who doesn''t have real skills. I like to break the rules with small actions. Every line has its own rules. If you want to gamble, you have to rely on your real skills and luck. Cheating is nothing.


    I went back to the mall to find Lan Xin and ye Luo. At that time, they were eating in a dessert shop. Ye Luo liked to eat these sweets. As a child, they were greedy and their mouths were full of desserts.


    Lan Xin is wiping Ye Luo''s mouth with a wet paper towel. Looking at her beautiful wife and lovely son outside the window, I have a full sense of happiness. Maybe this is the life I yearn for. When things here are over, I will take Lan Xin back to guanwan city to seek justice.


    Lan Xin''s hard-working industry can''t just be hacked. No matter what means, I will help her get back everything that belongs to her.


    Lan Xin doesn''t say it, but I know her heart must be very sad. What can be more sad than being cheated and calculated by the most trusted people.


    I believe you will be fair in my heart.


    After taking back the things that belong to orchid, I will take orchid back to orchid town to meet her sister orchid, let them reunite, let her meet her nephew, and then take orchid and yeluo back to Mingyang to meet my grandfather and my parents. Anyway, orchid is my wife now, and yeluo is our child of the Ye family. He should recognize his ancestors.


    This is the right and obligation of Ye Luo.


    After everything is arranged, I will take them back here to do some business again. I haven''t fully thought about what to do, but I believe that by that time, everything will come naturally.


    I think we will live in this third tier city in the future. We won''t go back to guanwan or Mingyang to settle down. This city is our new starting point. When all the dust is settled, it''s time to say goodbye to the past.


    Ye Chutian is no longer there, and now the people who live in this world are called Ye Zhong.


    Heavy, rebirth, the meaning of a new start.


    I planned it in my heart and took a firm step into the dessert shop.


    "Mom, Dad''s back." Ye Luo was the first to find me and left my seat to run to me.


    I touched Ye Luo''s head and said, "Ye Luo, is the dessert delicious?"


    Ye Luo looked up at me and said, "delicious. Dad, I haven''t had enough. Can I buy some to take home? "


    "Of course."


    When ye Luo saw that I had agreed to come down, he was very happy. He flew to Lanxin, pulled her skirt and cried, "Mom, mom, Dad agreed. Please buy it for me. I want this big one, this one, this one, and this one. "Ye Luo pointed to a big cake in the window and said excitedly.


    Lan Xin and I have already found a kindergarten for ye Luo. It''s near our rented house, and it''s only 20 minutes'' walk. My wife and I took our son to buy schoolbags and other stationery.


    Ye Luo likes painting. Lan Xin used to be not only an entrepreneur, but also a painter. When she was a student, she held a personal painting exhibition in her school.


    Lan Xin is a versatile woman. Under her influence, she has a much higher artistic talent than me. At a young age, she paints things in a good way.


    Lan Xin took a lot of brushes and selected a drawing board and some paper for ye Luo. Ye Luo was very happy and said that she would draw a picture of her family.


    When he came back from the shopping mall, ye Luo shut himself up in the room and said what he wanted to do. Lan Xin told him the word creation. He didn''t know what it meant, so he thought painting was creation.


    Of course, painting also belongs to creation, which is OK.


    Ye Luo painted seven or eight pictures, but he was not satisfied with scratching his head. He came out and took Lan Xin and said that he would paint with his mother. At that time, Lan Xin and I were cooking dinner in the kitchen.


    I''m cutting vegetables. Lan Xin is washing vegetables.


    "Baby, can you paint at night? Mom is cooking."


    Ye Luo mumbles that he can''t do it. He has inspiration now. If he waits for a long time, inspiration will run away.


    In fact, ye Luo didn''t know what inspiration looked like. He was just talking nonsense.

 Chapter 655

    Lan Xin often tells Ye Luo that good works need inspiration, so ye Luo says so.


    Lan Xin looks at Aizi pitifully. She wants to cook with me. It''s a different kind of happiness for her husband and wife to cook together, but she doesn''t want to ruin her happiness.


    I said to Lan Xin with a smile: "it''s rare that ye Luo has this interest. You can accompany him and guide him. I''m the only one here. It''s just a piece of cake. "


    Lan Xin nodded her head and said, "OK. Mom will go with you


    Lan Xin dried her hands and led Ye Luo back to Ye Luo''s bedroom. They worked in it for a long time before they came out. Anyway, all my dishes were served on the table for a long time. Several times, she told them to hurry up, but she didn''t open the door to let me in, and she didn''t come out.


    After a while, I went to the balcony of the city for a smoke.


    Ye Luo excitedly told me to close my eyes and said it was to surprise me. I glanced at Lan Xin, who also had a happy smile on her face, with a bit of joy and mystery on her face.


    I closed my eyes according to the words, and ye Luo asked Lan Xin to hold him up. He wanted to show me the things by hand. Ye Luo said that I could open my eyes. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a picture in front of me, which was lifelike and really beautiful.


    This painting is not very long. It''s a beautiful house. A family of three is playing on the lawn. My father is me, my mother is Lan Xin, and the child flying a kite is Ye Luo.


    In the painting, I am wearing a tiger skin coat, while Lanxin is wearing a bear skin coat. These scenes remind people of scenes that happened in the past on Chuxin island.


    According to the little guy, this painting was created by him and his mother together. In fact, this painting is made by the little guy who pastes gold on his face. This painting must be painted by Lan Xin. The characters are vivid, dynamic and static. For example, the branches of the big tree in front of the house are inclined. It is obvious that they are being blown by the wind, and there are kites. How can they fly to the blue sky without the wind.


    Ye Luo is so young that she doesn''t have such imagination and expression ability. This is Lan Xin''s creativity and her work. Ye Luo just rubs heat.


    Lanxin paints me very handsome and grows a little moustache. On Lanxin Island, I only shave once every other period of time, so I often have a ragged beard.


    Lanxin paints Ye Luo very lively. She is a naughty child. Like me, Lanxin hopes Ye Luo will be healthy and happy, keep his nature and never worry.


    Lan Xin paints herself very beautiful. Lan Xin is a beautiful woman. She and I have grown old since we lived in the jungle these years. However, Lan Xin''s love for beauty is not old. She also knows how to protect her skin. After several months of conditioning, Lan Xin''s skin has returned to a delicate, white and tender state, just like a 20-year-old woman It can be used as a prescription.


    And I don''t care so much about my appearance. Of course, I''m still very handsome now, and I naturally show a lot of temperament. This temperament is not comparable to that of little fresh meat. I can say without exaggeration that any star should be careful of being turned into dregs when standing in front of me.


    I like this painting very much. After dinner, I took this painting to a shop to mount it. This painting is hanging on the head of Ye Luo''s bed, and I accompany Ye Luo to sleep every night.


    A week later, ye Luo went to school on the first day. Lan Xin and I got up early and sent Ye Luo to the kindergarten. At the gate of the kindergarten, ye Luo said hello to the teacher politely and waved goodbye to us.


    Looking at Ye Luo so sensible, Lan Xin couldn''t help crying. I gently hugged Lan Xin''s small waist and said that ye Luo finally went to school. What are you crying for?


    Lan Xin said that ye Luo started kindergarten when she was so old, and other children were used to it at his age. I don''t know if ye Luo will get used to it.


    I comforted Lan Xin and said that you should believe Ye Luo. Although Ye Luo is young, his adaptability and intelligence are first-class. He will be used to it. Our children have inherited our superior genes. Why are you worried about these.


    Lan Xin said that I would coax her with good words. No matter what happens, I always have a way to make her happy.


    In the past, the days were so ordinary that in the twinkling of an eye, ye Luo had been in kindergarten for more than half a month. In the middle of September, the weather turned cold, and autumn had come unconsciously.


    These days, Lan Xin takes Ye Luo to and from school. Sometimes I go with her. Sometimes I go out to do business. Lan Xin goes alone.


    I''m also getting familiar with the city and investigating some projects to prepare for a comeback in the future.


    Boss sun hasn''t asked me to fight again for a long time. In the last game, maybe he is more cautious. He doesn''t want to waste such an opportunity without a big order.


    In fact, boss sun called me several times during this period, and the main expression was that he wanted me to help him make more calls. I resolutely refused, one by one. I will not break my promise, but I will not change my mind.


    What I decide will not be changed easily. What''s more, I don''t want to fight black boxing at all.


    Since my last refusal, boss Li has never approached me again. I don''t know if he has gambled with boss sun again. Maybe it''s a small gamble. If he gambles too much, boss sun won''t call me.This Friday, I went out early in the morning to do something. At about 4 p.m., Lan Xin called me and asked me when I would come back. I said it might be later. Lan Xin told me not to worry and take my time. She went to pick up Ye Luo and go home.


    When I got home from the outside, it was completely dark, but when I got home, it was cold and quiet. There were still dark lights in the room, and Lan Xin and ye Luo were not at home at all.


    I wonder in my heart. Normally, it''s time for orchid to go home after picking up Ye Luo. Where did she go?


    Did you go shopping?


    I picked up my mobile phone and made a call to Lan Xin. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. I was about to ask where Lan Xin was and whether she was in the supermarket. A cold voice came from the opposite side:


    "is it Mr. Ye?"


    This voice is a bit familiar, familiar.


    I put away my disordered thoughts, stabilized my mind and asked, "who are you? Why is my wife''s phone in your hands? "


    The other side laughs with a hint of sarcasm and says: "Mr. Ye, you are so precious and forgetful. We just met some time ago, so soon you forget me."


    I remember his voice. This is the voice of boss Li, who has been gambling with boss sun.


    He did come to me once last month. He wanted to bribe me to play fake boxing and intentionally let me go. He even threatened me to come after I refused.

 Chapter 656

    "Boss Li?"


    "Ha ha. Mr. Ye finally remembered me. Yes, it''s me. " Boss Li laughed a few times and said, "Mr. Ye, do you remember what I said to you when we separated last time?"


    Of course, I remember that boss Li told me that sooner or later I had to ask for his consent. Unexpectedly, he did not dare to do it with me, but kidnapped my wife and son to threaten me with such despicable means.


    I should have thought of this earlier. This person has no principle at all. He can do everything. I shouldn''t be careless.


    In fact, during the period when I just rejected Li, I kept my vigilance secretly and kept a close watch on Lan Xin and ye Luo. But after so long, I didn''t see any news from the son of a bitch surnamed Li. I gradually relaxed and thought that this scum was a big boss. He didn''t offend his wife and children. He just threatened him verbally, At most, it''s just me.


    I didn''t expect him to be such a scum.


    To destroy humanity!


    I don''t talk about morality at all.


    Now Lanxin and ye fall into the hands of boss Li. I''m afraid of the rat, but I''m not the Ye Chutian I used to be. If I was in the past, I might curse my mother for my impatient temperament. But after so many hardships of life and death, I''m calm and steady, and I won''t be so impetuous any more.


    In the most dangerous and critical moment, the past few experiences of dying told me that only by keeping a cool head can I escape from biochemical danger.


    That''s the way I''ve lived in the jungle all these years.


    Although I wanted to cut this son of a bitch named Li into pieces, my mouth was still silent. I asked faintly, "what do you want?"


    Boss Li didn''t expect that my reaction would be so calm. He was slightly surprised and said after a pause: "Mr. Ye, you should know what I mean when I call you. Tomorrow night, I have a gamble with boss sun. As long as you do according to my requirements, the conditions I promised last time will still count. What''s more, I can give you another 30 million. How about that? "


    Li''s name is 30 million, 30 million. It''s conceivable that the bet between boss sun and him this time will be astronomical.


    Boss Li didn''t wait for me to answer, and added: "tut Tut, your wife is really beautiful. To tell you the truth, I''m excited by it. Your son is also good. He will be a talent in the future. Mr. Ye, you must not choose the wrong one. How can you say that? Oh, right, what''s the name of a moment''s failure. Ha ha ha


    Boss Li is full of confidence on the other side. He holds orchid and leaf drop in his hand, which is equivalent to holding my seven inches. He may give me great benefits. Under the double pressure of great temptation and coercion, he doesn''t believe that I dare not obey.


    Unfortunately, I don''t like it.


    I said coldly: "boss Li, you may not understand my temper. I''m good at everything, but I have a strange problem. I don''t want even one cent of my money. So I can''t help you with what you said. As for the things between us, I hope it doesn''t involve my family, otherwise I''m afraid you can''t afford it. "


    Boss Li burst out laughing again. After laughing for a while, he suddenly stopped and scolded coldly in the opposite direction:


    "Mr. Ye, I only call you Mr. Ye when I give you face. It''s shameless to give you face, isn''t it! You don''t look at yourself! I warn you, you have to do this, or you''ll have to do it, or you''ll have to collect your wife and son''s corpses. "


    Boss Li Baji hung up the phone. In his eyes, I must give in because I love my wife and son so much. In fact, I really have no other choice.


    Since each other has torn the skin, there is no need to talk about it any more. He directly uses orchid and ye Luo as chips in exchange.


    Lan Xin and ye Luo hold tightly in his hand. This son of a bitch surnamed Li is a villain. He can do everything. I have no choice but to yield to him.


    I sat on the sofa thinking about what to do. Not long after, boss sun called me at this time. I didn''t have to answer him to know his purpose. It was time to fulfill his promise for the last game.


    I do not want to pick up, but the face of things will eventually face, I can not escape, since inevitable, can only face calmly.


    "Boss sun."


    "Ha ha. Mr. Ye Boss sun''s hearty laughter came from the other side. He has always respected me. After all, I''m half a god of wealth.


    "Boss sun, what can I do for you?" I know why I asked. I just said that because I was not ready in my heart. I didn''t want to fight this fight, but I couldn''t find a good reason to refuse according to the agreement.


    Boss sun didn''t say it directly, but asked me how I was in this period of time. I euphemistically expressed that I was not in good health and was not in a very good condition. I wanted him to give up the idea.


    Boss sun was silent for a long time in front of him and said, "this is it. There''s a game tomorrow night and I''d like to arrange for you. This game was decided half a month ago. I haven''t contacted you all the time, just for fear of disturbing your rest and affecting your state. I can''t afford to lose. If I lose, the company''s capital flow may be exhausted. This is a serious matter. So Mr. Ye, you have to help me. Please. ""How much did you pay?"


    Originally, I never asked about gambling, and boss sun never took the initiative to mention it to me, but this time, the situation is special, so I have to ask.


    "One billion."


    "So much?"


    "Well." After a pause, boss Sun said:


    "I blame myself. Last month, I went to Southeast Asia and invited some experts. These people may not be able to compare with you, but they are also talents selected from thousands of miles. Some time ago, I won every time I gambled with boss Li. Boss Li lost more and more, and I became more and more proud. I began to expand and bet more and more. I once defeated boss Li. As long as he dared to bet, I would dare to take it. "


    I said: "since there are so many experts around you, you may not lose to boss Li, so you don''t have to be afraid of him."


    Boss sun sighed again and said, "I didn''t expect boss Li to invite him. If I had got the news earlier, I wouldn''t have easily agreed to bet tomorrow night and made such a big bet."


    This "he" seems to be very powerful. Boss sun doesn''t even have the courage to fight in the first World War. What is sacred.


    "He? Who is he? "


    Boss Sun said, "the underground king."

 Chapter 657

    "Underground king?" I''m not familiar with underground casinos. I don''t know any famous people at all.


    Boss sun further explained: "he is the real king of the underground. His first debut was five years ago, when he defeated a top player and became famous in the first World War. Since then, he has played no less than 100 matches at home and abroad and never lost. "


    This person is really powerful, regardless of the country, regardless of the opponent, even at home and abroad for hundreds of games, even now I dare not say such big words.


    No wonder boss sun is so timid before fighting. He is a god of war.


    "Boss sun, have you ever seen the underground King competition with your own eyes?"


    Boss Sun said: "I''ve been lucky to see him twice. The strength of the underground king is really terrible. In the two times I saw him, he basically killed his opponent in seconds."


    I was curious about such a master, so I asked, "what does he look like?"


    Boss Sun said: "tall and thin, but the muscles are very strong. As for the face, I don''t see it."


    "You are not at the scene, how can not see his face?"


    Boss Sun said with a little regret: "the underground king likes to wear a mask every time he competes. No one has seen his real face."


    So mysterious?


    I feel a little itchy in my heart. I haven''t met a decent opponent these days since the war with that old man. My body is rusty.


    If Lan Xin and ye Luoluo had not been in the hands of boss Li, I would have had a good fight with this underground king. For us martial arts practitioners, meeting a top master is the same as discovering a treasure.


    Boss sun thought I was scared when he saw me hesitating across the street. I used to be very frank when I promised. But this time, boss sun sighed and said, "Mr. Ye, I can only rely on you for the battle tomorrow night. I beg you, you should do your best to help me finish this battle, or I will have to wait for bankruptcy."


    Boss sun gave me a hand when I was at the bottom of my life. Now that he meets such a peerless underground expert, how can I ignore him? I have to be righteous.


    Moreover, we have an agreement. I''ve played seven games for him, and I''ve finished six games. This is the last game. Boss sun recognized me and put his attention on me. I have no reason to shirk. A dead horse also wants to be a live horse doctor.


    Whether it''s repaying the favor or fulfilling the promise, I have to deal with it.


    I think about it. There''s still a whole day from tonight to tomorrow night. I''ll try to save Lan Xin and ye Luo in one day. Dog day''s surname is Li. I''ll settle with you after this fight. I''ll make you feel worse than death.


    "Tomorrow night you ask the driver to pick me up at the same place. I''ll be there on time


    "Thank you! Thank you


    This is the first time that boss Sun said thank you to me. In fact, it''s also my duty. He said that, but he was really pushed to a desperate situation. Only I can grasp this life-saving straw, and he can only hold me tightly.


    I originally wanted to inquire about boss Li with boss sun, but in a twinkling of an eye, at this point, I talked with him about this, afraid he would be oversensitive. After all, this gamble has pressed all of boss sun''s working capital. It''s all in this trembling whether he lives or dies. If boss sun doubts my relationship with boss Li at this time, the Housekeeper will be suspicious, which will easily cause unnecessary trouble.


    Hang up boss sun''s phone, I fell into meditation, the most urgent thing is to find the whereabouts of Lanxin and yeluo, only to find them first can save them, but where will they be locked up?


    Just now, Lan Xin''s mobile phone is in the hands of boss Li. It''s very likely that Lan Xin will be locked in boss Li''s villa. But I immediately overturned this idea. Boss Li must have thought of this layer. He won''t shut Lan Xin and ye Luo in such an obvious place waiting for me to rescue them.


    Anyway, at present, my only clue is boss Li. As long as I find him, other things are relatively easy to solve. Even if Lan Xin is hidden by boss Li, as long as I control him, I''m afraid he won''t let others go?


    But I don''t know where boss Li lives. I know nothing about him. At present, the only clue is that he is with Lan Xin''s mobile phone.


    By the way, you can use your mobile phone to locate it.


    Positioning needs some equipment. At present, I don''t have anything on hand. How can I talk about positioning? I think of someone who can help me solve this problem. Sun Jianbing, one of my most trusted friends.


    Sun Jianbing is extremely mysterious. He has served in special forces and knows many talents in this field. As long as I contact him, it is not difficult to find boss Li''s residence.


    It''s been eight years. Sun Jianbing and I haven''t been in touch for eight years.


    When I think of sun Jianbing, I think of Lin Manxue and Mo Han. At that time, I left a letter to sun Jianbing and agreed that if I didn''t come back on time, I would let him execute my will.


    Now, in the past eight years, he must have done what I said. If I contact him again and get involved in their life again, will it cause any chain reaction, break their hard and peaceful life, and then set off some storm waves.Can I afford the price?


    What I am struggling with is the new life and the past. I am balancing the relationship between the two. But now, except for sun Jianbing, where can I find boss Li in such a short time.


    There is no time to delay. I have to ask sun Jianbing for help for Lan Xin and ye Luo. If this will disturb man Xue and Mo Han, I can only accept my fate. Maybe this is fate. It is doomed that I will be entangled with them all my life.


    I always keep sun Jianbing''s phone number in mind. I don''t know how he''s been these years. I tried to change the phone number. The phone rang for a while before it was connected.


    "Hello." Although sun Jianbing has been nearly 40 years old in the past eight years, his voice has not changed much. With a gentle "hello", I can recall countless memories.


    I was silent and didn''t speak for the first time. Sun Jianbing saw that it was a strange number. He didn''t speak for a long time and said, "who?"


    He is always concise, can say a word to express a clear meaning, he will never say two words, the real sparing words.


    "I don''t know." I only answered him a word, just a "I".


    When my voice passed through the signal conversion, sun Jianbing was stunned, and his mobile phone didn''t fall on the ground. All along, sun Jianbing was not good at expressing his feelings, and he was calm at ordinary times. Today is the first time that he has been so impolite and so calm.

 Chapter 658

    Sun Jianbing quickly picked up his mobile phone, put it in his ear and cried out, "Mr. Ye."


    "Jianbing, it''s me. Are you ok?"


    Sun Jianbing did not say his own situation, but immediately asked me: "Mr. Ye, where are you now, quickly send me a location, I''ll come to you right away."


    When I dial out this call, I know that once I dial out this call, it has become an extravagant hope to say goodbye to the past. I eventually break the balance and destroy my hard and peaceful life.


    I am Lan Xin, ye Luo, sun Jianbing, Mo Han and Lin Manxue.


    I pause a little, and then say: "Jianbing, we are not in a hurry to meet. Now I have something urgent to trouble you."


    Sun Jianbing said sincerely: "Mr. Ye, for me, you will always be my boss. I''ll do everything for you. I dare not say it''s troublesome."


    "Good, good." Sun Jianbing attaches great importance to love and faith. He has been treating me like this for so many years. I''m very moved. Over and over again, I only know how to say a good word.


    I didn''t ask him politely. Now time is life. Every second is very precious. I can''t afford to delay it.


    I said to sun Jianbing, "Jianbing, help me track a phone number. I need to know its exact location and track its whereabouts all the time. Is there any problem?"


    "Send me the number."


    "Good."


    I hung up and sent Lan Xin''s number to sun Jianbing, who called me back in less than three minutes.


    "How''s it going?"


    "The target is locked. Mr. Ye, are you in Yunhai city


    I didn''t deny: "yes."


    "Have you been living in Yunhai city for eight years?"


    "No. I''ve only been here in recent months, too. "


    Sun Jianbing said, "Mr. Ye, I just asked a friend to help me. He called me back. What''s the result. I''ll hang up first. "


    "Good."


    Less than a minute after sun Jianbing hung up, he sent me a message with an address on it. Then he applied to add my wechat and said he would send me the location information.


    I sent it to me through sun Jianbing''s wechat in a short time.


    I use Baidu map to open the location. This place is quite far from my home. At a dock, I was preparing to take a taxi with the location. Sun Jianbing''s phone call came again, and I quickly got through.


    "Mr. Ye, is that far from where you live?"


    "Not close."


    "Can you find it?"


    "No problem."


    Sun Jianbing added: "I''m back in Hangzhou now. It''s too far from the sea of clouds. I can''t catch up for a while and a half. If you need help, I''ll find two helpers for you."


    "No. I''m enough alone. Jianbing, do you live at home now? " When sun Jianbing returned to Hangzhou, he naturally went home. Sun Jianbing is not young. He should go home to accompany his mother or marry and have children. He can''t wander outside all his life.


    "No. I''m with Miss Su and I''ll be her bodyguard. "


    Miss Su? Su Manyu?


    I was stunned.


    Suddenly I got Su Manyu''s news. I was so confused that I didn''t dare to ask about her recent situation. This kind of complex and contradictory psychology was not clear in just three or two sentences.


    Suddenly I think of a thing, the last time I was with Manyu, she stayed at my grandfather''s house in Citrus village. How did she go to Hangzhou?


    I tried to ask, "how did Miss Su get to Hangzhou?"


    I didn''t call her Manyu. Lan Xin and I got married and had children. In the past, the intimate name was no longer suitable. I followed sun Jianbing to call Miss Su.


    "It''s a complicated matter. I can''t say a word or two clearly. Mr. Ye, I''ll tell you in detail after we meet."


    "Good." I promised, and then I asked, "she''s not with you, is she?"


    In fact, I asked for fear that Su Manyu would hear my conversation with sun Jianbing and know my whereabouts. I haven''t figured out how to face her.


    Now that I have Lan Xin and ye Luo, I can''t disturb her life or let her disturb our life. It''s unfair to Lan Xin and ye Luo. Let''s forget about the world.


    Unexpectedly, sun Jianbing''s words suddenly pushed me into the abyss, and I didn''t slow down for a long time.


    "No," he said. She''s playing with the baby. "


    Baby? What baby?


    Sun Jianbing a "baby" stunned me, muddled, the soul of the shell, Lin Manxue has a baby? Why does she have a baby?


    "Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye..."


    Because of my stupefaction, sun Jianbing thought that the signal was bad and called me a few times. Then I responded: "I have something to do. Let''s do this first. I''ll contact you another day."


    "Good."


    I forget how to hang up the phone, in short, the whole person has been muddled, sad heart, there is a trace of inexplicable emotion.Yes, I have both ye Luo and Lan Xin. Ye Luo is four years old. Why can''t Lin Man Xue have children? Calculate her age. Lin Man Xue is in her thirties this year, and her youth is long gone. It''s time to find a home.


    I sit on the sofa, dazed, suddenly think of Ye Luo and Lan Xin, oh, patronize sitting here sad, almost put their safety behind us.


    I photographed my dizzy brain and forced myself to forget Su Manyu. I am me and she is her. I have my responsibility and obligation, and she also has her rights and life. At this time, I can''t get entangled in my love affairs any more. I have to go out and find this son of a bitch named Li to rescue Ye Luo and Lan Xin.


    I changed my clothes and took some daggers with me. These daggers have been with me for eight years. Since I went ashore, I haven''t taken them any more. I carry a few knives in my arms all day. It''s not convenient to pass the security check.


    I took a taxi to Yunhai wharf. When I got to the wharf, I saw a large cargo ship moored in the shallow water of the wharf. Besides, there are many iron shed houses or sea view houses near the wharf. It''s so big here and there are few black people at night. Where can I find someone.


    Because of Su Manyu, I don''t want to call sun Jianbing any more. Tracking people is the same as tracking prey. I believe that as long as boss Li is here with Lan Xin, I will find a way to find him out.


    I lurk in the night, with the most stupid method, lie on the window one by one to explore the iron shed, these things are a piece of cake for me, I can completely do people do not know, but it takes a lot of time, excluding all the iron shed, it took me three hours.


    I looked at the time on my mobile phone, it was almost one o''clock in the morning, but they still didn''t hear from Lanxin.


    If it''s not in the tin shed, where will it be?

 Chapter 659

    I secretly got on the freighters. There were people guarding these freighters. I deftly avoided them and sneaked in. The freighters were not iron sheds. They were big and divided into several layers. I had to search a freighter for at least half an hour.


    When I finished searching the freighter on the sea, the sky turned white. It was the rhythm of dawn. I searched all night on the sea and got nothing.


    I left the last freighter and sat on the beach meditating. The waves rolled one by one. With the rising sun, a new day was about to begin.


    I didn''t sleep all night, but I didn''t feel sleepy. The safety of Ye Luo and Lan Xin has been hanging in my heart, which makes me dare not slack off.


    While I was pondering, several cars passed by in front of me. I caught a glimpse of two familiar faces in one of them. One was the boss Li I was looking for, and the other was Kong Xueqiang.


    How did Kong Xueqiang come to Yunhai and stay with boss Li?


    I''m going to catch up. Their car is on the main road in front of me. How can I catch up with the luxury car with starting speed.


    I patted my head in chagrin. How can I be so confused? Boss Li is so big. How can a boss live in a freighter and a tin shed? There must be his own nest nearby. Moreover, this nest is very hidden. It''s not unusual for a man like him to be so dirty.


    I didn''t see the shadow of orchid and ye Luo in the car left in front of me. Either they didn''t take them away, or they were packed in the trunk and didn''t sit in the car.


    I clenched my fists tightly. If the son of a bitch surnamed Li dares to do this to Lan Xin and ye Luo, I will surely frustrate him and chase him to the ends of the earth and take his dog''s life.


    If I can''t catch up, I don''t plan to catch up. Anyway, there will be a game tonight, and then the son of a bitch named Li will appear. I just need to control him, and I''m afraid he won''t let Ye Luo and Lan Xin go.


    I make up my mind that no matter who it is tonight, if you dare to stop me from dealing with Li, there will be no amnesty.


    I took a taxi to go back home and had a good meal first. Then I went to sleep with my head down and got ready for a big night.


    I set the ringtone of my mobile phone to the maximum for fear of missing boss sun''s driver''s call.


    I woke up at 4:00 p.m., got up to take a shower, and changed into a clean suit. Tonight''s opponent is not simple. The underground king, who won more than 100 games in a row, is simply seeking defeat alone. I don''t believe he is really invincible.


    I had dinner early and waited for the phone call at home. At seven o''clock, boss sun''s driver came to pick me up on time. After I got on the bus, his face was a little dignified.


    Drivers and assistants are generally the confidants of the boss. They hang out with the boss every day. If they are not confidants, they will never last long.


    I''ve heard from boss sun''s driver that he has been with boss sun for more than ten years. He has been with boss sun for such a long time. It can be seen that boss sun trusts and values him.


    The driver''s surname is song. He is not bad, at least for me.


    I want to know more about the situation tonight, especially about boss Li, so I pretend to be casual and have nothing to say: "brother song, why are you so serious?"


    Usually I call him brother song or brother song. He''s a few years older than me and he''s going to be four years old.


    Song Ge sighed while driving: "Mr. Ye, your opponent tonight is not simple. This time, the boss has put all his wealth on the table and can''t afford to lose."


    I laughed and said, "do you think I will lose?"


    "No. Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Ye. I don''t mean that. I''m worried about the boss and you. "


    I said, "is it true that boss Sun said that boss Li invited the king of the underground?"


    Song Ge nodded and admitted: "it''s true."


    I said suspiciously, "is he really the underground king himself? In my opinion, boss Li is just an ordinary boss. Although he has a little bit of money, people like the underground king can''t be recruited just by money in my opinion. "


    Song Ge nodded and said: "at first, my boss and I were so suspicious, but yesterday we decided that it was true. Indeed, the underground king is not an ordinary person, not everyone can be invited. He not only has a high entrance fee, but also is very proud. Not everyone is willing to give face. However, what boss Li can''t do doesn''t mean that the Kong family can''t do. "


    "Confucius?"


    Brother song may think that I know nothing about the business, so he explained, "yes, Kong family. The real rich families in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. The Kong family is powerful and has businesses all over the world. It''s just an underground king. No matter how powerful he is, he''s just a black fister. As long as the Kong Family speaks, there''s no reason why the underground King won''t agree. "


    I believe in the energy of the Kong family, and I had several festivals with Kong xuerui and Kong Xueqiang of the Kong Family eight years ago. Now I hear about the Kong family again, which makes me feel a lot. The world is big and the world is small. Maybe I will meet them.


    I didn''t expect that this sentence would come true in me soon. A su Manyu, a Kong family, I heard so many news about my old friends in just a few days.


    "The Kong family is the Kong family, and boss Li is boss Li. What''s the relationship between boss Li and the Kong family?" I don''t understand. One surname is Li and the other is Kong. They are not a family. Is it necessary for the Kong family to sell the favor of boss Li?Brother song sighed again and said, "the Kong family is related to the Li family by marriage. In the younger generation of the Kong family, there is a very powerful woman named Kong xuerui. This Kong is not an ordinary person. She plays an important role in the Kong family, and boss Li is her uncle. "


    "You mean boss Li is Kong xuerui''s mother''s brother."


    Song Ge nodded: "yes."


    Damn it. No wonder the Birdman is hanging so much. It''s so promising. However, let alone Kong xuerui''s uncle, even if Kong xuerui himself came, I would not hang her, let alone just an uncle.


    Kong xuerui may be a great figure in front of boss sun and his driver. Unfortunately, in front of Lao Tzu, that''s what happened. Eight years ago, she couldn''t help me. I believe eight years later, she can''t help me either.


    Finally, I found boss Li''s old nest. The monk can''t run away from the temple. If I can''t clean up boss Li and let him run away tonight, I will put the account on Kong xuerui and Kong Xueqiang. Eight years ago, the account has not been settled yet. Today, it happens that the new account and the old account are calculated together. Is it true that the enemies don''t get together and there are surprises in life.


    Boss Li''s background is almost the same. I should ask about my opponent. After all, my main obstacle tonight is this underground king.


    Only when you know yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    "Is the underground King coming?"


    "Here we are. I came with boss Li, but I haven''t played yet. "


    I asked, "brother song, what''s your first impression of this underground king?"


    "The eyes are scary."


    "What about the others?"

 Chapter 660

    Brother Song said with lingering fear: "I didn''t dare to take a close look. When I passed him, he gave me a casual glance, which almost scared me to kneel down. "


    "No?"


    I don''t believe that anyone''s eyes in the world have such penetrating power that one glance will frighten people to kneel down. Can his eyes be as frightening as those of hungry wolves and tigers?


    Brother song also knew little about the underground king. Back and forth, he was afraid and murderous. He didn''t have any dry goods, so he asked in vain.


    Finally, I simply asked. I closed my eyes and had a rest. I lay down for a while and found something different. This road is not the one I used to take. This road is a little familiar. It should be the one leading to the wharf.


    Because I just came here last night.


    I opened my eyes and asked, "brother song, are you going the wrong way? This is not the way to the boxing ring, this is the way to the wharf?"


    Song Ge nodded his head and said, "tonight''s boxing ring is not in the original place. It''s changed. It''s at the dock."


    I don''t have any opinions about where to fight. Where do they like? If they are at the dock, I''d be more willing to help me rescue Ye Luo and Lan Xin.


    I joked with a smile: "are the two big bosses tired of playing and want to change a new pattern? Is this what they often say about innovation?"


    "Ha ha." Brother song didn''t answer my funny question. It''s just a joke. We can''t do what the boss says.


    Song Ge drove for a while and said, "boss sun and boss Li attach great importance to this evening. They invited several heavyweights from Yunhai underground black boxing ring to witness in person. Mr. Ye, fight hard. If you can win tonight, you will become famous in the first World War and start a legendary life like the year of the underground king."


    I didn''t expect that song driver could say these words, which almost amused me. I can''t see that a driver knows how to boost his morale. He is really not good-looking.


    I didn''t laugh. I didn''t respect people like this. I was not in the mood to laugh because of orchid and leafdrop.


    Song Ge took me to the dock, and then took a boat on a ship. When we got there, someone told the ship to go forward. This is the rhythm of leaving the dock.


    Song Ge handed me over to three staff members. They took me to a rest room and let me have a rest first. The formal competition is scheduled to start at 10:00 p.m. with about two hours left.


    I didn''t expect that the game would be broadcast live. Besides the people on the ship tonight, there would be some viewers watching it.


    Of course, some of these spectators are paid spectators, and some are buyers, who just bet. According to incomplete statistics, the audience watching the game reached more than one million. At first, the bookmakers were boss Li and boss sun. The amount of gambling between them was only one billion yuan. Later, a consortium took charge of the business independently, bought the broadcasting rights, and pooled the gambling pool to tens of billions The willows make the shade.


    Boss sun has increased my appearance fee by ten times. No matter whether I win or lose, I have at least one million. If I win, I will get a big bonus. Boss sun''s assistant said that this huge bonus is enough for me to spend a long time.


    At 9:45, the three staff members came to my rest room and asked me to put on my game clothes and get ready to go on the court. One of the staff members secretly gave me a note when the other two didn''t pay attention. I opened it when I changed my game clothes in the rest room and immediately frowned.


    When I put on my game clothes, I was wearing a pair of red pants. I think the guy named underground king must be wearing black pants.


    Put on the game clothes, the staff took me to the competition venue. When I passed the aisle of the ship, I glanced out of the window. It was dark outside. From time to time, I could hear the sound of the rolling waves. The ship should have been far away from the land.


    The staff led me to a magnificent hall of the ship. There was a dance floor in the middle. At this time, there was no one on the dance floor. Maybe it was a temporary arena.


    The center of the dance floor is divided into a rectangular square array by infrared rays. This area is larger than the area of the challenge arena we usually see. There are all kinds of spectators around, including men and women, and many foreigners. There are a lot of people who come to the scene tonight.


    I caught a glimpse of boss sun and boss Li in the crowd. There was an acquaintance sitting next to boss Li, Kong Xueqiang, who loved playing very much. How could he not come and have a look at this grand occasion.


    I recognized Kong Xueqiang, but I don''t know if he recognized me. Kong Xueqiang has been eating, drinking, enjoying a comfortable life these years, and his appearance has not changed much, but I''m different. I''ve lived an inhuman life in the past eight years. Earth shaking changes have taken place in my body, and my whole life has become a lot older.


    I just glanced at them at random and left their bodies. The game is about to start, and my opponent is also an extremely dangerous role, so I have to go all out to beat him and do other things after the game.


    Now that I''m on this ship, I''m not afraid that boss Li can still escape. There are seas all around here. Can he still fly to heaven.


    I enter from the left side, and the top player called underground King enters from the right side. We basically enter the dance floor at the same time.As we stepped onto the dance floor, the atmosphere warmed up ahead of time.


    I finally met this legendary figure. The underground king is thinner than I thought. In terms of his body, he is only two-thirds as strong as me, but he is very tall. He should be more than one meter eight.


    We didn''t wear any clothes on our upper body, we only wore a pair of competition shorts, so we can see our muscles at a glance. This guy called underground king has some characteristics of his muscles, which are not loose or tight, flat and light, but I believe these are illusions. Once he is in the power state, his muscles will instantly burst out of huge energy.


    I''m observing the underground king, and the underground king is also observing me. I find that this man can dominate the underground black boxing ring not only by his own strength, but also by his cautious attitude towards his opponents.


    In other words, no matter who the opponent is, the underground king will attach importance to him, and will not despise him just because his opponent is not as strong as him. Such a person always keeps a vigilant mind. It is difficult for people to sneak attack him, and it is often the most difficult to deal with.


    This underground king is really mysterious. He came up with a mask. I can''t see his true face.


    The underground king and I were warming up, and the host was not idle on the stage.


    Then the referee entered the stadium. As the bell rang, he made a sign that we could start.

 Chapter 661

    This is an irregular ring competition. The referee is in vain. Even if one boxer falls to the ground, another boxer can continue to attack until the other side completely loses the ability to resist or dies.


    I don''t care.


    Another point is that the infrared areas we enter have been marked on the dance floor. On the video network, these infrared areas are shown by technical means, and the audience can see clearly on the screen. The underground king and I need to judge whether we are out of bounds by drawing a yellow solid line on the ground, and the whole body is projected vertically. Only when the whole body is completely out of bounds can we be judged I''ll lose.


    If there is any difference between black boxing and street fighting, it is the only difference that can''t be out of bounds. Everything else is the same.


    Why should we delimit a fight area? I have thought about this reason. It is purely for the sake of appreciation. If we completely copy the street style, two people fight, one side is defeated, and the other side will definitely choose to escape and avoid. In this way, one runs in the front and the other pursues. It''s like playing. It''s not a race. What''s the appreciation.


    I and the underground king bowed to each other and made a martial arts salute, then put on a posture to fight.


    I put on an offensive posture, and the underground king also put on an offensive posture. I wondered in my heart if this guy just wanted to play with me?


    Every detail can influence the success or failure of an expert duel. Therefore, in general, the top experts with similar strength will take the lead in defense. Only by finding out the opponent''s way and finding out the flaws can we achieve the goal of killing.


    Those who come up and take the initiative to seek a decisive battle are either too confident in themselves and think that they can crush their opponents and kill them in seconds, or they are a novice who doesn''t have enough experience in the challenge arena and doesn''t know how to save energy, or they want to give their opponents a bad impression and make them fear.


    Like me and the underground king, they want to make a quick decision as soon as they come up, making each other feel surprised.


    It''s a surprise that an unknown person from black boxing field dares to do this to the underground king. However, with the cautious personality of the underground king, how can he dare to challenge me?


    Is it because I''m not worth mentioning in his eyes, or does he want to crush me in momentum?


    I''m also a bull. If I want to fight, I''ll fight. Who''s afraid who''s grandson?


    It''s great to be famous! I''ll tell him to try my fist today.


    My guess is right. The underground king comes up with a fierce attack. He wants to hold me down.


    The underground king is worthy of being the underground king. He shows extraordinary strength as soon as he takes a leg. He even wants to kill me with a second move. His leg speed is as fast as lightning. He only makes one or two movements, but his leg shadow covers my vital parts. Up, down, left and right, he attacks five different vital parts in the blink of an eye.


    He wants to use speed to suppress me, and I''m not a vegetarian. I speed up in an instant, and I start first. Before his shadow kicks my body, I launch a counterattack. I only kick one leg, but my shadow moves fast on him. It seems that my legs stick to him outside, forcing him to take back the shadow just kicked out for defense.


    Kick out of the leg forced to take back, very big damage to their own strength and speed have a great impact, the underground king just came up to give me a problem, is to attack or defend? Once the underground king takes the lead, I can only defend passively, so I will be beaten by him.


    But I put the problem back to the underground king, risking the risk of losing both sides, giving up defense completely and fighting back with all my strength. This is a kind of reckless way of attacking the enemy. I think there are only people who dare to do so in this world except me, Wei Wenjie and the underground king.


    Take it back or not?


    Take back, the rhythm of the future is completely controlled by me, and the underground king is forced to turn to defense. On the scene, he is completely suppressed by a young man, which is a real slap in the face for a king who dominates the underground world.


    No, we hurt each other. If I want to get a few feet from him and he wants to get a few feet from me, it''s better than who can fight. When we come up, we risk being seriously injured. Is it worth it?


    In fact, after saying so much, the situation at that time only happened in a flash. I had such a fast kick with the underground king. All this happened between lightning and flint. The underground king didn''t have so much time to think about it and make a choice. He could only react by instinct.


    He confiscated it.


    The legs of the underground king and I kicked each other almost at the same time. His legs were heavy, and my legs were overwhelming. Our bodies were kicked away for a long distance at the same time by each other. I made a weight drop to stabilize my body. If so, one foot stepped out of the yellow solid line.


    The underground king was no better than me. His body was almost kicked off by me. His body in the air had nowhere to borrow. His whole body slipped out. Fortunately, the tip of his left foot just pressed on the yellow solid line, which was also luck. If I just used a little more force, the underground King''s whole body went out of the boundary, then he would lose to me in the first round.


    Pity, pity.


    Before I had time to feel sorry, I suddenly heard a cry of surprise from the audience seats around me. It was so suspensive just now. I almost gave the underground king a second with one move. It was a pity that I won the bet, but the one who won the bet broke into a cold sweat.I don''t know how many people have bet tonight. I don''t know what kind of odds the dealer will offer me and the underground king. But I believe the dealer will take the underground king as the most popular.


    After all, the underground king has been famous for a long time. He has been a legend in the arena and has kept an unbeaten record in all battles. However, I don''t know where I came from. I can''t find any information on the video network at all. I believe most gamblers will buy the underground king to win. In their eyes, I''m just a nobody The little man in the story.


    But I believe that there will be very few people who buy me to win. First, the odds I will win will be very considerable. Gambling is just to make a lot of money. Second, some people may think that since I have the courage to enter the challenge arena, I should have at least two brushes, not too much chicken.


    But I was a little guy who was not optimistic about me in advance. I almost capsized the underground king in the sewer. How shocking the scene is.


    The underground king has a mask on his face. I can''t see the change of his expression. After the fight just now, he will definitely have 12 points of spirit in the next fight.

 Chapter 662

    I''m not a vegetable, and I''m not here to abuse vegetables. We have a good match in strength, or we are not far behind in strength and speed.


    The underground king and I went back to the dance floor as fast as we could. Now that we had a hand in hand, we were no longer polite and fought face to face. Sure enough, the underground King regarded me as a real opponent, or maybe he had never met me in more than 100 matches.


    My moves are not lethal, attack must save, give up defense completely, or lose both, or he can only choose passive defense.


    The underground king made a choice with me after a few moves. He didn''t dare to fight against each other any more and turned from mutual attack to comprehensive defense.


    I instantly crush the underground king in momentum. On the scene, I am the underground king, and he just follows my rhythm. I dominate everything on the court.


    The underground king is more pragmatic. He doesn''t pursue the appreciation of the scene, but pays attention to the actual effect. He seeks to fight back when he is exhausted, so he is not in a hurry.


    I laugh in my heart, think about Yin me, think about beauty, I don''t believe that the underground king can block my attack in turn, I blocked the underground King''s front, left, right moving route, only left him a way to retreat, suddenly strengthen the rhythm of the attack, every time hit on the underground king, he will be forced to retreat a few steps away, the underground King step by step backward, so it won''t take two points He''ll be forced out of the border by me.


    The underground king also saw my intention. I just want to suppress him with rules. He knows how to play smart, and I''m not a fool. I want him to retreat.


    The underground King retreated while defending. His right foot stepped out of the yellow solid line again and half of his body went out of the border. As long as he dared to retreat again, he would be beaten out in two moves.


    At this time, the scene is completely under my control. I have a stormy attack, and there are few opportunities for the underground king to choose. There is no other way.


    There is no way for the underground king to retreat. If he retreats again, he will be judged to be defeated completely. How can he be so willing to be defeated by me?


    We played the speed to the extreme, the whole body is only a residual shadow, in the video online may only see two fuzzy shadows fighting together.


    Advance or retreat?


    During the hesitation of the underground king, I seized a gap and combined my waist and horse to blow out three punches one after another. One of the three punches is heavier than the other. Moreover, because the interval is too short, it can be ignored. The effect of three punches is more than three times stronger than one.


    is the most excellent move in Ye Quan, called "three leaves roaring waves". The three fist punches are very fastidious. The first fist is bland and confusing, while the opponent is also at the same time, when he punches, he can shorten the distance between his opponent and second opponents. The second punches are turbulent, which disturb the defensive rhythm of the opposing team and open the way for the third boxing. The third boxing is under the paving of the first five punches, and the momentum is like the rainbow pushing up and wiping away the steel. It''s like a line of defense.


    "Three leaves and waves" is the most effective way to prevent the opponent from putting iron bucket array to break the deadlock.


    The "three leaves wave" I played today is slightly different from the moves my grandfather taught me. Over the years, I have improved this move. For example, the empty move of the first punch is more hidden, while the last punch takes away some fancy and superfluous actions, which obviously shortens the attack time.


    I can finish all the three punches in 0.4 seconds. My grandfather once said that he needs 0.5 seconds. Although it''s only 0.1 seconds, the gap between them is very different. A 0.1 second is enough for the opponent to escape from the attack range.


    This is my must kill skill, I hold the belief that I will win this move, ready to finish.


    The progress was similar to what I expected, because the underground king had no way to retreat. When I shot the first blow, he didn''t retreat again, but took the first blow face to face.


    Then my second fist came quietly. The underground King obviously didn''t expect that my fist was so powerful. The arm he used to block my fist was shaken open by me, and his body lost balance at the same time. The whole defense system was disrupted, and my third fist hit the front like lightning.


    If this punch doesn''t blow him to the audience, I''m embarrassed to go back to see my grandfather.


    What surprised me was that there was an accident in this well tried must kill skill. I didn''t see the scene of the underground King flying out and hitting the audience. On the contrary, his body was like a magnet, firmly sucking on my right arm.


    What''s going on?


    I just saw my fist hit on the chest of the underground king, and my fist obviously felt hit on the opponent. How could such a strange scene appear?


    I didn''t have time to think about it. My arm shook and I wanted to get rid of him. What surprised me was that no matter how hard I tried, the body of the underground king was attached to my arm. It was like a dogskin plaster sticking to me like a shadow. He would move as I moved.


    What kind of Kung Fu is this?


    It''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of evil Kung Fu. It''s quite similar to the old man who practiced Tai Chi last time. But the old man won''t stick his whole body to others. This guy called underground king can''t get rid of him after he takes himself as a part of his opponent.


    I have such a big body in my arm. It''s very physical. If it goes on like this, I''ll be dragged to death by this guy.What''s more surprising to me is that I can control the speed at first, but as time goes on, the underground King''s body uses the force to make him control the speed gradually. In other words, at the beginning, my body is the center dominating everything. In a twinkling of an eye, the underground King''s body becomes the center, he is leading, and my body turns with him.


    Damn it. What the hell is this?


    I was secretly frightened, and my body began to rotate with the rhythm of the underground king.


    It turns out that just now the underground king saw that I was coming fiercely and couldn''t evade the edge. He had to bear the risk of injury and clench his teeth to stick his body up. He let me punch him in the chest. Then he hugged my arm with both hands, and then he used a kind of magic Kung Fu to produce a huge adhesive force to stick his body on my arm.


    The underground king has rich experience in the challenge arena. Although I hit him, I may have suffered a lot for him, but this heavy blow failed to achieve the goal of killing. His body is still in the yellow solid line, and his body is wrapped around my arm, so I can''t get rid of him.


    The underground King took a heavy blow from me, and his breath was disordered. At this time, his body was as light as a piece of paper. He didn''t attack or defend. He just stuck to me and adjusted his breath secretly.


    The underground King''s internal breathing is almost the same, and the corners of his mouth rise to show a smirk.

 Chapter 663

    Because I was wearing a mask, I couldn''t see the whole face of the underground king, but the smile at the corner of his mouth was very clear. This guy is really evil, and his body is full of evil.


    I was forced from the beginning to the present passive, underground King traction my body, let me like a carousel like, keep spinning, he wants to put me dizzy, and then give me a fatal blow.


    Extremely insidious!


    I want to make a weight drop settle down, but my body is driven by him and it doesn''t work at all. I try to get rid of him again. This Birdman doesn''t know if his body is made of ten thousand year old glue, so I can''t take it off.


    The underground King turns faster and faster. I follow him and I feel dizzy. He may be used to this kind of speed, but I haven''t trained like this. After being turned for a few minutes, I feel dizzy and the lights are beating.


    The underground king is still speeding up. In two minutes, let alone fighting, he will not be able to stand steadily. What kind of evil Kung Fu is this? How can I crack his tricks.


    My body is getting lighter and lighter, but my scalp is getting heavier and heavier. I''m about to be thrown away. At this critical moment, the air flow in my body quickly gathered, and the viscous force on my arm was broken away. The body of the underground king and I separated at the first time when the air flow broke away.


    Our bodies were spinning all the time just now, suddenly separated, and each of them swung to different sides at a certain speed. I split a fork, one foot stepped out of the boundary, and the other foot was still in the yellow line. How embarrassed we were.


    The underground King reacted for the first time. He was much easier to deal with than me. He fell on the yellow line steadily, but his mouth was slightly open. He seemed to be unbelievable about what just happened.


    I got up from the ground. This guy''s body is very evil. I still dare not have physical contact with him. I finally get rid of him. Don''t stick it again.


    I wandered around the underground king in small steps, looking for opportunities to attack. The underground king did not dare to attack easily. He had seen that he was not my opponent in absolute strength. He just relied on some weird body methods and strange tricks, which made me unable to understand him for a moment.


    In fact, this is my own lack of fighting experience. Over the years, I have been fighting with some beasts, so I am not afraid to fight with them. However, in terms of fighting skills and tricks, this is my weakness. My experience in the arena or in fighting with others is still lacking.


    If it wasn''t for the previous six games, I would not be able to suppress the underground king on the scene. Our hard power is not far apart. I want to be a little better, but I don''t have an overwhelming advantage.


    It''s true that I didn''t do my best, and there are still some unique skills I didn''t use, but I believe that the underground king must have a lot of skills.


    Next, we were not so reckless as before, and both of us were trying to attack. I was afraid of being entangled by the underground king, and the underground king was also afraid of my fierce Kung Fu. Moreover, the underground king felt the airflow on me, and the airflow shook his body several times, making the underground King dare not easily get close to me.


    The underground king and I are afraid of each other''s skills, so the scene is a little boring during this period of time, and we can''t see the killing move that people will suffocate when they see it.


    As time went on, I gradually adapted to the way of the underground king. I found that although his tricks were strange, they were not untraceable.


    I used a move to confuse the underground king, showing his flaws and luring him to take the bait.


    "One leaf blinds one''s eyes" is to cover up the foot attack with hand skill, so as to achieve the unity of hands and feet and cover each other to attack.


    There are two covert lures in this move. Its front attack points are all in the hanging wall, that is, hand Kung Fu. At the same time, it shows its side weakness and loses its center of gravity along with the opponent''s strength. The key to this move is the action of back hook leg before falling to the ground, which makes people unable to defend.


    I once practiced with my grandfather several times, and each time I let him hook his neck and throw his feet to the sky. This move emphasizes speed and angle, which is indispensable.


    The underground king has been fighting for a long time, but he is also anxious. I am more and more powerful on the field, and he was hurt by the blow I hit in front of him. Although it won''t kill him, his chest is stuffy from time to time, and his breathing is blocked. Obviously, the injury is not light.


    The oppression I gave him did not stop for a moment. I was slowly studying the means to deal with him. The underground king had already seen the current situation. The more stalemate, the more unfavorable it was for him. If I found out his way, he would be in danger. We should make a quick decision.


    I deliberately revealed a flaw in the exploratory attack, and finally let the underground King seize such an opportunity. Maybe this is his best chance to beat me tonight. How could the underground king let it miss such a good opportunity in vain.


    The underground King''s body swayed, avoided my fist, kicked on my leg, my body fell down, the underground King took advantage of the victory, and another attack came.


    In a short time, before I fell to the ground, I hooked the underground King''s neck with one foot, and with one foot, I hooked him down, and at the same time, I quickly turned over and stood up steadily.


    Underground King fell to the ground heavily, his body did not wait to stop, instinctively rolled, I have stepped on the position where he just lay.


    Quick reaction!


    I didn''t give the underground king a chance to slow down. I chased him all over the ground, and the underground King''s body couldn''t get up at all.The underground king suddenly stretched out his legs to stop me from attacking forward. Unfortunately, his legs were locked by me with a special technique as soon as they were stretched out. I picked up the underground king and pointed his legs to his back.


    I filled my strength with this kick, kicking the underground king and spitting out a mouthful of blood. When I stepped down again, the underground king saw that my foot was more fierce, and suddenly his body was playing and sticking up again. This moment, he stuck it on my leg. Suddenly, my leg felt like a thousand pounds, and was forced down by him.


    The underground King sticks to my legs and wants to take this opportunity to ease the messy atmosphere in my body. I have found a problem. Although the underground King''s stick skill is powerful, it also has a fatal weakness, that is, he can''t attack his opponent at the first time. He can only consume his opponent''s strength or use his strength to fight. As long as I''m not chaotic, he can''t help me at all.


    I adjusted my breathing again, and the air flowed up my legs all the way along my chest. Suddenly, a great force shook the underground King away again, making his body break away from my body like a ball and hit the ground heavily.


    I didn''t miss this opportunity to kick a kick. I want to kick the underground King away. The underground King uses his arm to protect his chest. This kick is on his arm. The huge force makes his body slide heavily on the dance floor, directly out of the yellow solid line delimited area, and then bump into a step.


    This crash Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    There is no mask to cover the face of the underground king, a thin and pale face suddenly came into my eyes


    it''s him!

 Chapter 664

    The Islander who beat me to death and made me coma in bed for months.


    The world is really small, where life does not meet, after eight years, we meet again in the arena, familiar atmosphere, familiar taste, but different ending.


    I will never forget the humiliation I suffered in that war. An Islander humiliated me in front of countless compatriots on the Chinese territory. He asked me again and again whether I was convinced or not. This was not torture my body, but torture my spirit Soul.


    I will never forget that night changed my life completely.


    Career, love, marriage, everything is no longer the original track of operation.


    I''m lost.


    I lost my favorite woman, Lin Manxue, and my most important thing. I was forced to go to Hangzhou to talk to Xu Mengyao and accept the humiliating identity of my son-in-law.


    Now, when the enemy meets again, the Islander has become a famous underground king. After eight years of tempering and polishing, he is not what he used to be.


    But what''s the matter? I''m still sadistic.


    After the previous life and death struggle, I have found out his way. This Islander is really powerful. Maybe he is the most powerful opponent I have ever met in my life, but he is not impeccable. Even if I do it again, I have enough strength and confidence to beat him to the ground.


    Underground king out of the border, which means the end of the game, I defeated the underground king, all the nano lights instantly gathered on me, at this moment, I became a new underground king.


    Scene boiling, video network boiling, every corner of the world boiling, the birth of the new king means the fall of the old king.


    The underground King sat on the steps decadent, did not stand up for a long time, did not pay attention to him, as a loser, who will care about a loser is lost or sad, they will only worship the strong, worship the person standing at the top of the pyramid.


    Frustration, loss and frustration are all over the face of the islanders. An underground king who has been in power for five years under the nano light seems to be in his teens at this moment.


    I stood in the middle of the dance floor to accept the screams and cheers of the audience around me. I caught a glimpse of boss Li and Kong Xueqiang''s face as dead as wax.


    Before the competition, boss Li asked a staff member to secretly hand me a small note saying that if I didn''t do what he said, he would kill Ye Luo and Lan Xin.


    I think boss Li has great hope for the underground king. He wants to have double insurance and be prepared.


    It''s ridiculous that he saw the wrong person. The most annoying thing in Laozi''s life is to be threatened by others. He didn''t want to eat it at all. Eight years ago, Xu Mengyao threatened me with Lin Manxue, and I had to compromise. But what happened in the end? I broke up with Lin Manxue, and Lin Manxue went crazy. I also ended up on a deserted island for several years.


    This matter is deeply rooted in my heart. I once told myself on Dragon Island that I would not be threatened by anyone or anything in my life. I would rather take a risk than be a lamb to be slaughtered.


    The son of a bitch surnamed Li dares to catch Ye Luo and Lan Xin and threaten me. I will not let him feel better. I killed him. As long as I control him on this ship, ye Luo and Lan Xin''s safety will be guaranteed.


    At the end of the race, the broadcast signal was turned off, the reception began, and the life of the upper class was restored in the ship hall. It seemed as if the scene of bloody violence had never happened. Everything was an illusion.


    I went backstage to change my clothes. Boss sun brought his bodyguards and assistants to backstage to find me. This time, boss sun earned a billion yuan. He was in a good mood and expressed his gratitude to me in front of him.


    I said that this is my job. After seven games, I broke the agreement with him and said that I would never help anyone fight black boxing again in my life.


    Boss sun shook his head and felt sorry for me. He said that when I became famous in the first World War, it was not easy for me to make such a big name. In the future, the entrance fee will be at least seven figures per game, so he quit the chance of wasting money.


    Boss sun is also a chicken thief. He came to congratulate me on his reputation for the first time. In fact, he had other plans in mind. He wanted me to help him continue to fight or be my agent.


    After all, a businessman is a businessman. I don''t blame him for his interest.


    It''s a pity that he looks down on his friends. I''m not the kind of person who makes a living by boxing. Let alone the seven figure entrance fee, even if I give my friends a hundred million yuan each game, my friends will refuse without frown.


    I gave him the mobile phone that boss sun once gave me. I''m not the same person as him. I can''t pee in a pot, so I don''t have to worry about it any more.


    Boss sun gave me a hand when I was in the most difficult and lost time, and I stepped forward to clear the obstacles for boss sun when he was in the most helpless and critical time.


    We are clear. I don''t owe him anything, and he doesn''t owe me anything. What he does in the future has nothing to do with me, and what I do has nothing to do with him. So far, we''ve made a clean break.


    It''s only a matter of time before people from two different worlds go their separate ways, and they will continue to be confused. This is what I have learned from Xu Mengyao over the years.After boss Sun left with his men, I sneaked back to the hall to find boss Li. I looked around the hall and didn''t see him and Kong Xueqiang.


    Where did this son of a bitch go?


    I was searching in the crowd when my cell phone rang in my pocket. I took out my cell phone and found it was an unfamiliar number.


    I took my cell phone to one side to answer the phone. A cold voice from the opposite side said, "if you want to see your wife and children, come to the deck."


    Then he hung up.


    I put away my mobile phone and rushed to the deck as soon as no one noticed. At this time, the guests were all concentrated in the hall, and the deck was dark. Except for the strong wind at night, no one could be seen.


    I was walking in the dark and on guard. There were a lot of shelter on the deck. I was afraid that they would sneak on me from behind.


    If it''s just a simple sneak attack, I don''t pay much attention to it. I''m afraid they''ll shoot black guns. No matter how skillful they are, they can''t resist guns.


    I shuttled through the night and found something wrong around me. There were many people hiding in the dark.


    I looked around and stopped moving forward. Suddenly, a dozen men in black appeared behind me. They drew a cordon behind me and carried a big obstacle to block the retreat.


    I laughed in my heart. They were really prepared. They not only wanted to cut off my retreat, but also didn''t want the guests in the hall to participate in it. It was our private business. We could solve it in private.

 Chapter 665

    that ''s fine with me.


    I don''t want people who have nothing to do with it.


    I pretended that I didn''t find anything and continued to walk slowly. When I came to a large open place, suddenly four lights were on in four corners around me, and thirty or forty killers with pistols jumped out from around me and surrounded me.


    Their muzzle pointed at all the vital points of my body. As long as they pulled the trigger, they could shoot me into a sieve.


    I was not frightened by the situation in front of me. The soldiers came to block the water and cover the land. If I die, I have nothing to be afraid of.


    When I stood still, the killers separated automatically. Boss Li was standing in front of me with a cigar in his mouth. He was surrounded by four bodyguards. These bodyguards were very tall, and they were not ordinary. For me, no matter who they were, they were the same.


    Boss Li took a few puffs of his cigar, then handed it to a bodyguard nearby to help him. He shook his clothes and said coldly, "Mr. Ye, we meet again."


    I glanced at boss Li, shrugged lightly, and suddenly put my hand into my pocket. My action immediately scared the killers who surrounded me. They held up their guns and yelled at me not to move, or they would shoot me.


    With a calm face, I took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from my pocket. The corner of my mouth rose slightly and said contemptuously:


    "Why are you so nervous? What''s so nervous. With so many of you and so many guns, I''m alone and unarmed, which is worth your fear? Counsellor, just be a killer. Go home early and have a baby. "


    Killers are red in the face when I say it. They just say it out of instinct, and they are not afraid of me. Just as I said, they are numerous and powerful, and they have guys in their hands. I''m single handed. They have nothing to be afraid of.


    I lit up my cigarette, took a few puffs in the strong wind, and spit out a ring. But the wind was too strong, and the ring was blown away before it was formed.


    When boss Li saw that I could be so calm when I was dying, he couldn''t understand me. He said with a smile:


    "Mr. Ye, you are still in the mood of smoking and joking under such circumstances. I don''t know whether you are deliberately forcing me or really being so kind. No matter how you can pretend to be so like me, I admire you."


    I admire you. How could someone surnamed Li really admire me? It''s just ironic.


    I don''t feel anything about the irony of Li. This is a bastard. Is it necessary to care what a bastard is talking about.


    I said faintly: "don''t talk about those useless things. Li, where are my wife and children? "


    I even saved polite words and refuted boss Li''s face face to face. I only have holidays with him and have no friendship with him. Why should I give him face.


    When I met with boss Li in front of so many of his subordinates, boss Li couldn''t keep his face up. He said with a trace of anger:


    "Ye, are you a fool? Do you know who you are talking to? Hehe, I want to see your wife and children, right? Simple, you just kneel down and beg me, and I''ll naturally reunite your family. "


    I took another two puffs of cigarettes, then left the cigarette end on the floor and rubbed the cigarette end with my toes. I put my hands on my chest and said, "don''t dream of spring and autumn, Li. I want grandfather ye to kneel down for you. You are not afraid of heaven and lightning for your life is so thin! I''m warning you that we can solve our grudges by ourselves and don''t involve our family. I''m here. I don''t care what you want, but if you dare to touch my wife and children, you''ll all die. "


    When I say the word "death", I look around. Suddenly, a fierce look with a breath of death envelops everyone''s heart.


    Many killers can''t help but take a step back. It''s an instinctive reaction. It''s like a finger suddenly touching a fire and instinctively retracting.


    I give them psychological pressure is not small, perhaps my calm and arrogance let these killers smell a taste of unusual.


    I''m not an ordinary person. How can I be an ordinary person if I''m an underground king who casts off the old Wang Xinjin?


    If it wasn''t for pointing a gun at my head and chest, if it wasn''t for encircling me, I believe any of them would be scared when they faced me.


    That''s momentum.


    In terms of momentum, I have destroyed their psychological defense line. They just huddle together and force me to yield with the help of high-tech products.


    Boss Li was also frightened by the momentum I showed. He just watched with his own eyes how I defeated the underground King step by step. It can be said that I took the initiative in the whole process, and the underground king only had to fight. So it seems that my strength should be far above the underground King.


    A king who has been dominating the underground for five years is abused by another person. What does that mean? Boss Li is scared to think about it.


    Boss Li calmed down and gave a cold hum. It seemed that he heard a big joke. He looked at me for a long time and didn''t know what to say. Maybe he really had nothing to say to me.


    Boss Li waved to the leader of a killer and said, "it''s late and the wind is strong. I''ll withdraw first. I''ll give it to you. You know what to do? "The killer leader nodded: "don''t worry, I''m here. I''ll do it for you."


    "Clean up, don''t leave any handle."


    "I understand."


    Boss Li finally glanced at me and said in a sarcastic tone: "Ye, no matter how powerful your mouth is and how good your Kung Fu is, you are still in my hands after all. I''m so confused in my life. I''ll be an understanding person in my next life. Life is precious. It''s not easy for your parents to raise you up. "


    Boss Li shook his head and left another speedboat on the deck under the escort of four bodyguards. They drove away.


    I watched the figure of boss Li leaving. I didn''t dare to fool around until I was sure of the safety of Lan Xin and ye Luo. Besides, I couldn''t fool around because I was pointed at by so many guns.


    This is in the living reality, not making a movie. I don''t have any shelter around me. It''s a piece of open space. As long as they shoot, they can make me thousands of holes in an instant.


    After boss Li left, it was estimated that the killer leader was the biggest here. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "don''t blame my brothers for their ruthlessness. We just do things. Don''t pester us when we are ghosts after death. Don''t worry, brothers. You are a man. You won''t suffer. "


    The leader of the killer nodded his head and motioned to several killers around him to come forward and tie me up. I was pointed to my head and chest by several pistols, unable to resist, docile like a lamb.

 Chapter 666

    The killer leader was very satisfied with my cooperative attitude. He told his subordinates not to be rude and to leave me some dignity.


    Killers tied my hands and feet with thick ropes, and then tied a big stone behind me. This scene is often seen in movies, which is to sink me to the bottom of the sea and make me completely evaporate in the world.


    After that, the killers twisted a towel into a ball and tried to put it in my mouth. Before they stuffed the towel, I said with a faint smile: "brother, before you die, can you ask me a question? I''m afraid I''ll die in my own eyes. "


    The killer leader thought for a moment, nodded and said, "ask."


    "Where are my children and my wife?"


    The killer leader looked at me and saw that I was tied like a rice dumpling, and there was no possibility of escape. He may really respect me as a character, and have compassion. Maybe he didn''t want me to die so unknowingly.


    The profession of killer or thug is also a high-risk and high-yield industry. He may be in a different position at any time, so he can best understand my feelings at the moment.


    The killer leader pondered for a moment and then said, "your child is guarded by another group of people from boss Li, not on this ship, but in other places."


    I continued, "where?"


    The killer leader didn''t answer me directly, but asked with a dignified face: "brother, in fact, you know or don''t know that there is no difference, why do you know?"


    I said seriously: "brother, if you are willing to tell me, I owe you a favor. In time, I will repay you."


    It seems that the leader of the killer doesn''t believe that I still have a future. It''s an obvious thing. It won''t be long before I will be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks. In the dead of night, my hands and feet are tied up again. How can I be reborn when I sink into the bottom of the sea?


    He just thought it was my last request.


    "Fish bend."


    "Fish bend?"


    "Yes. The fish is bent The killer leader took a look at the sea, and then said, "the fish bend on an island in the southeast, not far from us. If you look up in the daytime, you may be able to see it."


    I nodded: "then my wife, also in the fish bend?"


    "As for your wife --" the killer leader hesitated a little, and it was estimated that they all talked about this, so he decided not to hide it from me: "jump into the sea."


    "What did you say?" I was so scared that I couldn''t believe it for a long time. How could Lanxin jump into the sea by herself? I didn''t believe it. I didn''t believe it even if she was killed.


    The killer leader saw me shaking my head with an incredulous look on his face. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one, smoked two mouthfuls and said, "it''s true. I don''t lie to you. Besides, you are a dying man. Is it necessary for me to cheat you? "


    "I don''t believe it. How could my wife jump into the sea?"


    I can''t figure it out. If boss Li is crazy and throws orchid into the sea, I believe that. But I don''t believe that orchid chooses to jump into the sea.


    I was suddenly surprised and thought of a possibility: is Lan Xin worried that boss Li would use himself to threaten me, and would not want to become a burden to me again, so she chose to use this extreme method?


    The killer leader paused and said, "I know you don''t want to accept this fact, but the fact is the fact. Your wife has no way to choose to jump into the sea. At that time, boss Li coveted your wife''s beauty and wanted to strengthen her here. She fought to death and finally broke away from boss Li''s arms and jumped down from here."


    I hold my eyes wide, my eyes are red, and they shine like monsters who are going to eat people. Hatred blinds my eyes. At this moment, the only idea in my mind is to kill the son of a bitch named Li and cut him to pieces.


    At the same time, great fear occupied my whole heart, and I was constantly shaking. I forced myself to deny that it was true, but my reason told me that it was all true.


    Lan Xin has really jumped into the sea.


    Looking at the vast sea, waves one after another, I felt for the first time that the sea was so hateful, it took away my closest woman in the roar.


    Maybe it''s not the sea that is hateful, but the human heart, an animal like shameless heart.


    The leader of the killer sees my face turn green and white, and understands the pain in my heart. He is a killer, but he is also a man. The killer is just a profession, and the killers are not all bad people, but they are forced by life.


    It''s just like I go to fight black boxing. I don''t mean to like it. I just can''t find any other way out. I need a lot of money to make my wife and children live a better life, so I take risks.


    I don''t know if the killer leader is like this, but I think there are more or less reasons in this respect. No matter what he does, his goal is to make money and live a better life, right?


    It''s time to send me on the road. The leader of the killer asked me if I had anything else to ask. When I heard the bad news, I was so upset that I couldn''t accept the fact psychologically and spiritually. I always cheated myself. It''s not true. Lan Xin was so kind and kind to others. She never hurt others. Why did she die so miserably in the end?Isn''t it true that good is rewarded with good? Why doesn''t it work on her?


    When the killer leader saw me sitting on the ground, he no longer said anything, but waved his hand to let his men start.


    One killer put a towel tightly in my mouth, and then three killers came up. They first put me into a snake skin bag to tie the hole tightly, and then together they lifted me into the sea.


    The whole process of my quiet, Wan like a will not move, no feelings of the statue, a hard stone, there is no struggle against.


    With a bang, the snake skin bag quickly sank into the sea. A big wave came, and the sound of the wave instantly engulfed the darkness.


    The killer leader looked at the sea and kept silent for a while. Then he lit a cigarette and took a few puffs. Then he flicked the ashes into the sea:


    "brother, let''s go on the road. It''s good for the family to get together."


    I was sunk into the sea, just pointed at the head by the gun, I deliberately did not resist, because it was asking for trouble, but also easy to scare.


    No matter how fast a person''s action is, no matter how quick his skill is, it''s no faster than a bullet close at hand. Why should I take that risk and want to drown me in the sea? It''s just a dream. Lao Tzu''s breath holding Kung Fu has reached its peak. When I was in Chuxin Island, I once did a test, and the longest breath holding time was enough to stay underwater for at least three hours.


    I sucked a blade in the palm of my right hand, which I had prepared before I went on deck. I''m not a fool. I jump into a trap and dare to do it without any preparation?

 Chapter 667

    After they put me in a snakeskin bag, I began to use a blade to cut the rope on my wrist, which was not difficult for me at all.


    When they lifted me up, the rope on my feet was cut open, and a hole was made in the snake skin bag by the way. Because it was big night, the light was very poor, and no one could find anything unusual, so I was actually a free man before I fell into the water.


    After falling into the sea, I cut the snake skin bag, pushed away the big stone on my back, swam in the sea for a while, and then poked out my head.


    The ship is already on the way back. Several waves have been lifted from the place it passed. It is a long distance from me by visual inspection. Moreover, the speed of the ship is too fast for me to catch up with.


    I remember that the leader just told me that ye Luo was locked in yuerwan, which is not far from here. In the southeast, I want to rescue him as soon as possible.


    I put away my sadness. This is not the time to be sad. There are many things waiting for me to do, such as rescuing Ye Luo, finding the son of a bitch named Li and peeling his skin, and so on


    I leaned out in the sea, looked up at the starry sky, identified the position through the Big Dipper, and then swam along the southeast direction. In the water, I was a fish. In the past few years in Longdao and Chuxin Island, I had no other skills. I was the second in swimming skills, and no one dared to be the first.


    I swam a few thousand meters forward, and stopped to save my strength. Swimming is a very physical exercise, otherwise, who can swim so far, thanks to the air flow in my body. Whenever I am tired, they automatically circulate to disperse my fatigue, so that I have the energy and courage to swim forward.


    As the killer leader said, the fish bend is not far away. I don''t know how long I swam in the sea, and then I went to an island.


    I went ashore. There were some yachts on the coast. There was a forest in front of me. I hid in the forest to have a rest. This trip almost didn''t kill me.


    I had a rest for more than half an hour to see the moon in the sky. At this time, it should be 12 a.m. and the whole island was quiet. I went through the woods to touch the island.


    I followed a small path to the island. It was a narrow stone road, less than one meter wide. There were piles of rocks on the left and right, some big and some small, and some pointed stones.


    In the moonlight, I walked along the path and saw a pavilion in front of me. It seemed that two figures were shaking in the pavilion.


    I was lying on the ground in the dark, listening to the sound of people pacing back and forth, and the big wolf dog breathing slightly.


    Don''t ask me how I can hear it. In the dead of night, even the sound of a leaf blown by the wind can be heard, not to mention the sound of a dog.


    What''s more, animals are the ones I deal with most in the jungle. I already know the habits of these old friends like the back of my hand. I can tell them by a slight sound.


    Of course, it means that I calm down and concentrate on distinguishing. I''m sure I won''t lie on the ground and do such boring things.


    These two men must be on sentry duty on the island.


    In order not to disturb them, I have to kill the big wolf dog first. The big wolf dog has a much more sensitive sense of smell than people. As long as the dog barks and brings people to chase me, my whereabouts will be exposed.


    I went around the stone pestles. These stone pestles are very dangerous. It''s a slope, and the slope is not small. It''s more than 40 degrees. It''s not only laborious but also dangerous to climb up and move forward. If you''re not careful, you may fall down.


    I don''t need to talk about the consequences of falling down. There are many sharp stones hidden under the tumbling stones. If you fall down on them, you will be killed immediately, or at least peeled.


    The master of art is bold. With my skill, such a stone pestle can''t scare me. I skillfully climbed forward, hiding in a blind spot of sight, holding several stones in my palm.


    As I slowly approached the pavilion, the wolf dog found someone touching it for the first time and barked at LuanShiDui. When the two watchmen saw the wolf dog barking at LuanShiDui, they glanced at it casually. They didn''t pay attention to it at all.


    Luanshudou is a dead place. Who will come up from there? In fact, that''s why I abandoned the path to come up from the luanshudou. This detail is easy to be ignored.


    And the night was dark, and they didn''t dare to look up. They could see anything at random. When the two watchmen drew back their heads, I continued to move forward, and the wolf dog was still barking. It came to my direction and was ready to attack me at any time.


    When I got close to the pavilion, I suddenly raised my hand and hit the stones in the palm of my hand three times. A few attacked the big wolf dog, and a few attacked the two watchmen.


    Only a few bangs were heard, and several stones hit the target one after another.


    One hit a watchman on the head, suddenly broke a big hole, bleeding, it is estimated that it will not survive, the other hit the man''s temple, killed on the spot, and the big wolf dog is more agile, it jumped away from the stone attack.


    Holding the dagger in my right hand and backhand, I turned over into the pavilion, and the big wolf dog came at me. I rolled on the spot and cut the throat of the big wolf dog in mid air with a knife.The wolf dog fell to the ground with a few whines.


    In the blink of an eye, I killed two people and a dog in a row. Lan Xin''s death is a great blow to me. Killing people pays for their lives, and blood pays for their debts. I can''t find Li for the time being, so I can only spread this anger on the accomplices surnamed Li.


    The dagger is also stained with the blood of the big wolf dog. Under the moonlight, it is full of white light and murderous. I left the dagger on the big wolf dog, wiped the blood, put away the dagger, and went on in the dark.


    I walked about 500 meters ahead, and a wall blocked my way. A wooden tower was built outside the wall, on which a man was guarding with an AK47.


    This wooden tower is more than ten meters high, which is the height of four or five stories. I squint to explore the situation inside the wall. Unfortunately, the moon is hiding in the clouds, and the sky suddenly turns black. With the wall blocking the view, I can''t see what is inside. I can only see some towering buildings.


    A light is installed on the top of the wooden tower, which can clearly illuminate the situation above the wooden tower and inside and outside the wall.


    I took advantage of the darkness under the tower to find out the watchman first, and then I went in to have a look. I climbed up the ladder and everything started to go smoothly. When I got to the middle of the climb, the ladder made a creaking sound, which immediately alerted the watchman. He saw a man climbing the ladder, so he pointed down with a gun and said, "who?"

 Chapter 668

    I steady steady steady mind, calmly said: "brother, don''t shoot, it''s me."


    "Who are you?" He didn''t recognize my accent for a moment, so he asked again.


    I don''t know him at all. It''s strange that he can hear it.


    "The boss said that you had a hard time blowing cold air on it in the evening. Let me send you something." I made up a random reason. As long as I climb up two or three meters, the dagger in my hand will kill him.


    My body is on the rocking ladder. At present, the distance is not far or near, and the night is so dark. I''m not sure. If I make a bold move at this time, I will probably scare the snake.


    If I don''t kill him with a knife, the consequences will be quite serious. The guy in his hand is not a vegetarian.


    The watchman frowned and muttered to himself, "it''s not long since I sent it. How can I send it again?"


    Although his murmuring voice was small, I was so absorbed in his every move that I heard it clearly. When I thought about something bad, I had to help.


    As long as this boy sees through me and shoots me with a gun, I''m in big trouble. At this time, I''m at least five or six meters high from the ground. If I jump down, I won''t be killed by falling because of my skill. If I don''t jump, I''m a live target on the ladder, and I don''t have a chance at all.


    No, we need to keep him steady.


    My brain revolves at full speed, don''t wait for him to ask the exit first, then leisurely way: "just sent a batch of good things at the foot of the mountain, boss think you let me go again."


    "What''s good?" The people on the tower seemed interested and asked further.


    I don''t know how to answer well. The key point is that I don''t know what I''ve sent in front of me at all. Don''t cross again. This time, if I cross again, it''s hard to continue to deceive, but I have to say it again. So I said "you know" equivocately. I climbed up one meter while answering. As long as I go up another meter, I can fight.


    I can hit more than 70% of the distance.


    The boy was very suspicious. He suddenly thought of something and muttered "no", then he pointed the gun at my body and yelled: "wait and don''t move, then I''ll shoot."


    What''s wrong with me?


    I pretended to be impatient and said, "brother, what''s the matter? I''m kind enough to give you something. You just treat me like this. I won''t give you anything. I''ll leave. "


    I pretend to be ready to climb down, play hard to get, 36 stratagems, who won''t use.


    The man above thought about it and asked, "the brother who just gave me food said that the boss has a few beauties with him tonight. How can he miss me in his spare time?"


    The trough! What kind of man is he enjoying himself in bed and letting his brother drink here?


    I despise it! Serious contempt!


    I don''t think it''s important for me to look down on him.


    I remember that these people are all under boss Li. In order to win his trust, I have to say something with content, so I pause a little and say:


    "brother, if you say that, you will make the boss cold hearted. Don''t you know the way the boss is? The typical face is cold and the heart is warm. If you don''t say it, you will think about our brother in your heart. What good is it? You won''t forget our brother People. This time we have done such a big job for boss Li. We have worked hard and made great achievements. The friends who answered the letter said that boss Li has made a lot of money on the ship, more than ten billion yuan. Boss Li said that we should reward each other for their merits. This time, every brother can make a small fortune. What I sent you this time is just a little consolation. Every brother has his share. "


    "Really?"


    "I can lie to you. If you keep talking, I''ll go back and tell the boss, "don''t give me your share." I climbed down a space to climb back.


    "Don''t worry, brother. If you are suspicious, please forgive me. As you know, keeping friends here is to ensure everyone''s safety. There''s no harm in asking, right?"


    I stopped climbing, pretended to think for a moment, and then said, "come on. You''re right, man. I don''t care a lot. "


    "Come on up. It''s cold at night in this damned place. "


    Such a high tower is on the island, blowing cold wind, not cold is strange.


    I''m not in a hurry to climb up, but he''s in a hurry. There''s nothing on the tower. It''s lonely to stand alone. It''s good to have someone to talk with, not to mention to deliver good things.


    I continued to climb up, ready to kill him at any time, I quickly climbed to the tower, this man was very enthusiastic, he also reached out to pull me, I cut his throat when he didn''t pay attention.


    I turned over and dragged his legs before he fell off the tower. Then I pulled up and threw the body into the tower. A person who fell so high would make a huge noise. I was afraid to disturb others.


    I sneaked down from the tower, turned over to the wall and entered the enclosure.


    There is a huge lawn more than 100 meters in front of the wall, and then there is a forest in front of it. There is a building near the forest. This building has three floors, and the lights are still on inside.I use the moonlight to survey the terrain. These people all have guns. They are not ordinary goods. When I rescue Ye Luo, I must ensure his safety.


    So I''m optimistic about the way out first. In case of being surrounded by the other party, I''m not prepared.


    I think that ye Luo is most likely to be locked up on the third floor. That''s what I think. The first floor has the most people going in and out, and it''s the easiest to be touched. Therefore, it''s unlikely that ye Luo will be locked up on this floor.


    And the second floor is the noisiest, you can hear the noise outside, this floor is likely to be a place for them to rest or play.


    Only the third floor is the quietest, either for the big people or for the hostages. In short, the third floor is also the key protection floor.


    I''m not going to go in through the gate. I''m kidding. My friends are good at it. They must play a mysterious game and kill people invisibly. Why do they fight with them.


    They have guns. I don''t have them. I''m trying to die?


    No matter how hard you are, you can avoid bullets, one, ten, eight, dozens. Don''t dream. If you are surrounded at close range, you will be beaten into a sieve.


    I ran into the woods, made some strong vines, and tied them together to pull the elder. I would climb up with it.


    These things have been used thousands of times for me. In the past eight years, I dare not boast about other skills. No one can match me in climbing the sea.


    I made a claw like branch tied to the vine, and a simple version of "climbing hand" was done.

 Chapter 669

    I went around to the back of the building, shook the vines in my hand and threw them out. The branches were stuck on the railing on the third floor. I climbed up like a monkey.


    It took me less than a minute to climb from the ground to the third floor. I leaned along the corridor and searched ahead. This is a layout of four rooms and two halls. I opened the bathroom window and climbed in from here.


    I had just jumped to the floor of the bathroom when I heard a familiar gasp and Simmons creaking.


    Damn it.


    This burst of voice is big and small, mm-hmm, the rhythm is fast and slow, listen to my blood. In recent months, because of Lanxin''s health, we rarely live that kind of life. Suddenly, when we encounter this kind of thing, the little brother suddenly wakes up from his deep sleep, just like fighting chicken blood.


    I patted my little brother''s body and muttered bitterly in my heart: "don''t make trouble, brother. It''s important to do business."


    My little brother pushed me away decisively, as if in anger, more like in protest, it showed a ferocious expression, high morale, just because of the pants on outside, I can''t see it.


    My little brother and I were quietly alienated by the bitches in the room.


    Damn it! Do you still have the energy to do this kind of exercise without sleeping in the middle of the night? Do you have public morality? Do you know that it will disturb others to rest or play?


    Can we have fun together in the future?


    I even "bah" a few times in my heart. Damn it, I''ll make a quarrel with my brother. I have to give you some color to see.


    I stood at the door of the bathroom and quietly opened a crack in the door. The bathroom was connected to the master bedroom. I leaned out to follow the voice and saw a man fighting with his bare upper body.


    Listen to the voice up close. No, there is more than one woman. There are two delicate voices.


    Grandma, one dragon and two phoenixes.


    I just scolded wrong, not a pair of bitches, but three bitches.


    At least, I''m an uninvited guest. I met him. It seems that it''s unkind not to go up to say hello, right? Maybe as soon as they''re hospitable, they''ve revealed everything they know to me.


    I quickly out of the bathroom, quietly touch the past, sitting on a soft leather chair in the bedroom to watch.


    The three of them were too involved, and maybe they were covered by the quilt. I sat on the chair for a long time, but no one got up to greet me.


    Do you know how to treat people?


    I turned my lips and continued to appreciate.


    If it''s really not good-looking, I can only vaguely see a man''s back. The man is covered with tattoos and his back is covered with tattoos. As for the ghost tattoos, I didn''t take a close look. What''s good-looking about a smelly man''s back? At this time, my eyes are focused on their struggling career.


    Finally, the man''s body softened, and the battle ended at random. The two women hid in the quilt, revealing only half of their faces. Their long hair covered half of them, and the quilt covered the other half.


    I can''t see what they look like, but their delicate voices should be two beauties, or would this man work so hard?


    After the storm stopped, the man''s soul came back and suddenly became alert. For the first time, he found a person sitting on the soft chair.


    As soon as the man turned over and looked at me in surprise, I went into the room quietly. He didn''t realize my existence until now.


    The man opened the quilt, stretched out his right hand in the bedside table in a grope, a touch empty, the corner of my mouth up, shaking the hand bright pistol, smilingly asked: "is it looking for it?"


    When the two women heard the voice of an outsider in the room, they stuck out their heads and saw that it was a stranger who wanted to scream, but they were covered by the man beside them.


    He covered his mouth with one hand and looked calm and calm.


    The man said coldly to the two women, "hide in the quilt, and take it as if you didn''t see anything."


    The two women seemed very afraid of the man, so they covered their heads with a quilt and curled up.


    This man knows the rules very well and knows the current affairs very well. He knows that I control them. If someone dares to shout and yell, it may provoke me to kill people indiscriminately.


    It''s just like a thief. He just wanted to steal something from a family member''s house. As a result, the family found out that there was a thief, and then they yelled and wanted to resist. The thief bit his teeth and killed the whole family.


    The man was half sitting on the bed with his bare arms. I glanced at him. The man had a tattoo and was murderous.


    I pointed a gun at the man and motioned him to put on his clothes first. I don''t like chatting with a Luo Man. It''s strange.


    The man put on his clothes in no hurry, then got out of bed and sat on another soft leather chair. There were two soft leather chairs not far from the bed, just one for each person.


    "Brother -" the man saw that my face had been smiling, but he didn''t speak, so he took the lead to speak.


    "Brother? What''s your name, brother! Do you know me well? " I said a word, let this man face blue and red, maybe no one has ever dared to talk to him like this.The man opened his mouth, frowned and loosened. He said with a smile, "what''s the matter with this friend coming to the island late at night?"


    Isn''t that bullshit? Can I run to this island in the middle of the night if I don''t sleep at home?


    I was not angry and said: "travel."


    I''m afraid I''m mad. I''ve seen bullshit before. I''ve never seen such bullshit before. I''ve come to travel to other people''s home in the middle of the night. Am I an alien? Have I come through his home?


    The atmosphere is tense, or we are likely to break up, and I want to take some extreme measures against him.


    This man did a good job in front of me. I''m quite satisfied with it, but I''m not happy with what happened in the back. You fell into my hands and put on a master''s airs with me. If I don''t kill his spirit, how can he cooperate with me and answer my questions.


    The man overcast his face and wanted to say something. I suddenly raised my hand and it was a slap in the ear. We sat so close to each other and suddenly started again. The man didn''t respond at all, so I slapped him in the face with a loud and crisp slap.


    "You The man was furious. He stood up and glared at me, but the next moment he was honest, because there was a cold pistol pointing at his head.


    I don''t believe he''s not afraid to die.


    "Sit down." I ordered coldly.


    The man thought for a while and sat down slowly with a somewhat unconvinced look.


    I cold face sneer way: "want to play horizontal with me, you also don''t sprinkle bubble urine to take care of yourself, you also deserve?"

 Chapter 670

    The man clenched his teeth and was completely angered by me, but his life was in my hand. It was up to me to decide whether he would live or die. If he didn''t agree with me, he had to be held back by me.


    In this isolated island, killing a person is no different from killing a chicken, and they all have guys in their hands, which is not a good thing at first sight. These people have more or less a criminal record or some kind of fleeing criminals, and they will die when they die, not to mention who will care about their lives when they die on an isolated island.


    The man endured for a long time, and his face was just a little better. He looked at me coldly and said, "I advise you not to be too arrogant. Although I''m holding it in your hand now, this is my territory. The whole island is my brother. If you kill me, you can''t run away."


    I didn''t want to talk to him. I slapped him in the face directly. These times I hit him so hard that the man''s lips were torn open by me and blood was oozing from the corners of his mouth.


    Because the second floor is noisy, and the sound insulation effect of this room is good, the conversation between me and the man and the sound of his ear scraping are not noticed by people outside.


    Otherwise, the three of them would not have startled the others.


    "You dare to brag with me. If Lao Tzu can come up and kill you, there will be a way to go out. Can Lao Tzu be left behind? I don''t know the current affairs


    I was swearing, while smoking his mouth, a row of more than a dozen earscrapers to stop.


    The man wants to hide, but I don''t know what''s going on. No matter how he hides, I can always hit him, so I installed a positioning system on my hand and chased him in the face.


    Man has never experienced such strange things in his life, he suddenly realized a serious problem, I not only controlled him, but also I may be a super master.


    Why didn''t he notice me when I came in?


    There are just strange things, the man is also a cruel man who has seen the world, it is impossible not to be aware of the problem.


    The man protected his face and begged for mercy for the first time: "brother, don''t fight. It''s easy to discuss, easy to discuss. "


    "Discuss? I have nothing to discuss with you. " I slapped the man on the ground. He touched his swollen cheek and said dejectedly, "don''t go too far, brother. He has a head and a face. It''s not good for everyone to tear his face. Let''s talk about it."


    "Talk about your mother." I am facing his chest is a foot, this foot full of strength, estimated to kick his two ribs.


    The man rolled on the ground in pain, but he didn''t cry out. As long as he dare to cry, I really want to kill.


    He has seen that I am just like them. I''m an outlaw. I kill people without blinking an eye. He can''t bear to have a hard fight tonight.


    The man''s forehead exudes a thick layer of cold sweat, but he is also a tough guy, Leng is not called a pain, just rolled on the ground a few times, and then slowly get up.


    The man''s teeth were trembling with pain. He wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and said with backbone: "if you come to the island to take my life, you dare to work hard. Don''t grind and torture people. A man would rather kill than humiliate. My brother Puma is not a hero as long as he frowns. Do it


    The man who called himself brother Biao raised his neck and asked me to kill him with his eyes closed. I was impressed by his kind.


    I can''t see it. I didn''t expect that the son of a bitch surnamed Li still had such kind of goods under him. I felt a sense of hero pity. If I hadn''t come to rescue Ye Luo tonight, maybe I would have been soft hearted and let him go. But now, I have to put away this kind of benevolence and save Ye Luo.


    However, to deal with such a bloody man, it would be hard to insult others. I took back my pistol, turned and sat back on a soft leather chair.


    Brother Biao saw that I hadn''t started for a long time. He opened his eyes and didn''t know when I would sit back in the chair. He looked back at me in surprise.


    Didn''t I come to take his life?


    It''s not surprising that people like them have enemies all over the place and their heads are pinned on their waistbands at any time. They often encounter enemies chasing and killing.


    When he found out that I was in the room, his first reaction was to think who sent me to kill him.


    As a result, I suddenly stopped, making his father-in-law confused.


    Brother Biao came back and sat down on the chair next to me. His tone softened a lot. He said:


    "brother, you''re not here to kill me?"


    I took a casual look at him. His face was swollen and his mouth was a little crooked. There was a bruise under one eye, which was very obvious.


    "You have nothing to do with me. Why should I kill you? But don''t be self righteous. If you make me unhappy, I want to kill you easily


    "You''re not here to kill me?" When brother Biao heard this sentence, he picked up his life for nothing. I don''t know if it was because he was too excited. He was so excited that he was involved in the wound at the corner of his mouth. Ouch again.


    "Damn it. You are so strange. You didn''t even snort when I smoked you just now. Now that I don''t beat you, you are hypocritical. Do you want me to smoke you again? ""No. no Don''t get me wrong, elder brother. I''m just - ah, I won''t say it. " Brother Biao also looked at me. He thought he had never offended me. He thought I was a killer, but now he saw that I didn''t look like him.


    Brother Biao took a box of cigarettes from the cabinet in front of the bed and gave me one. The two people who had just been fighting so hard would smoke together. Do you think it''s wonderful.


    Brother Biao took a few puffs and said:


    "brother, I can see that you are not an ordinary person. You can touch my room quietly. There are few people in the world today. Brother, you are one. You must have something to do when you go to the island at night. If you have something to do, you can talk about it. If you want me to do anything, you can say it. I''ll try my best to do it for you. If you can''t do it, please forgive me. "


    This young man is quite straightforward. He speaks straight and straight and doesn''t like beating around the bush. This is very similar to me.


    I took a few puffs of smoke, exhaled the smoke from my nose and said faintly, "OK. You''re on the road, man. It''s no fun if you''re embarrassed. I''ll tell you straight. I went to the island for one purpose, to save my son. "


    "Son?" Brother Biao thought about it and asked, "how old are you?"


    "Under four. It looks a bit like me. "


    Brother Biao didn''t look at my face carefully just now. When he saw what I said, he put his face together. When he saw my face clearly, "Oh", it seemed that he remembered something.


    "I see. Is your son Ye Luo

 Chapter 671

    "Yes. It''s called Ye Luo. Is he on the island


    "Yes. It was delivered in the middle of the night the night before last. We stayed up all night. This little guy is noisy. "


    Brother Biao didn''t seem to embarrass Ye Luo, but before he saw Ye Luo, the stone in my heart couldn''t be put down.


    Brother Biao shook his head, stood up and said, "brother, go, I''ll take you to see him now."


    Seeing my hesitation, brother Biao thought that I was afraid that he would set a trap, so he said, "brother Biao, I''m not ignorant of current affairs. With your skill, even if my boss comes, I may not be able to get any advantage. Besides, we''re a few goods, so you can rest assured to go out with me."


    Brother Biao said that. If I was suspicious, I would be underestimated. I took off my coat and put it on my arm, so that I could cover the gun in my hand.


    I point the muzzle of the gun at brother Biao''s back and follow him behind his buttocks. I''m on guard at any time. As long as he dares to mess around, I have a hundred ways to kill him.


    Brother puma led me to open the door. There were some brothers playing cards in the hall. When they saw brother puma coming out, they immediately stood up and called brother puma. They saw me closely behind brother Puma and looked at us in surprise.


    When is there another man in brother Biao''s room?


    Brother Biao waved to them to continue playing. Brother Biao took me down the stairs. I asked if brother Biao was not on the third floor. Brother Biao said with a smile, "you will know if you go."


    Puma and I went to the hall on the second floor and saw that it was full of smoke, cigarette butts, beer cans, cards and so on.


    There was a big table in the middle of the hall on the second floor. There were twenty or thirty people around the table, their heads trembling. In the middle of the table, a child was sitting in the middle of the table to deal cards.


    I''ll take a close look. I''ll go. Isn''t this ye Luo?


    I saw this little guy skilled licensing, they are playing bullfight, bullfight is a more common way of playing cards, bullfight is the biggest, interested friends can learn online, here is no more.


    When will ye Luo play cards?


    I was shocked by Ye Luo. What surprised me even more was that ye Luo seemed to be a veteran of gambling house. He learned to look at and rub cards like an adult. He also calculated the number of points by himself. When he encountered the same number of cards, he knew the black and red plum recipe.


    This is like an old gambler.


    Destroy the three outlooks, completely destroy the three outlooks.


    I can see an unusual taste. It seems that ye falls in Zuozhuang. He is not as high as the table. He sits in the middle of a big table and deals cards. I will never forget that scene and gesture.


    I haven''t seen Ye Luo in just two days. The change is so big that I can hardly recognize him as my son.


    This little guy seems to have a very good life here. He''s a little happy.


    Puma elder brother patted on the shoulders of several younger brothers, indicating that they would give us a way. I took puma elder brother to come forward and called Ye Luo. Ye Luo was concentrating on gambling at that time, with a bit of childish voice and a bit of funny voice, he said: "I''m sure I''ll leave. I want to deal a card."


    I''m so angry and funny, little guy. Let me say something. I suddenly hold Ye Luo in my arms. Ye Luo''s body is hanging in the air, but he is very dedicated and still does not forget to deal.


    He dropped the cards on the table one by one, and it was not bad at all. I passed it on to him. I only taught him a few times. I didn''t expect that he could complete it so well, and the strength control was just right. This is a good embryo of a peerless master.


    Ye Luofa finished the deal, clapped his hands and indicated that he could turn over the deal. After comparing the size, he identified the winner and loser. Ye Luofa did not do a bad job.


    There is a brother who is collecting money for ye Luo. Ye Luo doesn''t have to do it by himself. He just needs to use his mouth. After that, ye Luo will draw a percentage for him, ranging from 100 to 1000 for each winning game. This little guy is very generous. He doesn''t hesitate to give more when he wins, and he will get 100 rewards when he loses.


    I think the little guy has won a lot of money. In the middle of the table is his territory. There is a pile of money on it. It is estimated that there are at least 100000.


    After the game, ye Luo is in the mood to see who holds him. Maybe Ye Luo is so cute. People here like to hold him, so he is used to this kind of treatment.


    Ye Luo looked at me, surprised and happy. He held my neck in his hands and yelled, Dad. He was still tired of it in my arms.


    The brothers in the hall all looked at me and ye Luo, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed, because they gambled with a three-year-old or four-year-old child, and they were killed by him. How can they keep their face.


    It''s not the most embarrassing. What''s more embarrassing is that ye Luo is the hostage in their hands. Now that they are together, there''s no sense of taking care of the hostage.


    After a moment of embarrassment, they all realized a serious problem: yeluo is a hostage, I''m yeluo''s father, I''m here to save people.


    When they reacted, they took out guys and pointed at me one after another. I calmly held Ye Luo in one hand and secretly pointed at brother Biao''s back with a pistol in the other.


    The atmosphere was once again tense from the noise just now.I used the gun to push forward in brother Biao''s waist. Brother Biao knew what I meant. He spread out his hand and motioned his brother to put down the guy in his hand.


    With a smile, brother Biao broke the awkward atmosphere and said, "Ye Luo''s father was a good friend of mine. I haven''t seen him for several years. Unexpectedly, the flood washed the Dragon King Temple today. It''s a pure misunderstanding. You''re going to keep your mouth shut about it tonight. You''re not going to reveal a word about it. If anyone doesn''t understand, don''t blame me for not talking about brotherhood. "


    "Yes, puma."


    Brother Biao waved and said, "it''s OK. You go on playing. "


    My muzzle never left brother Biao''s waist, suggesting that brother Biao personally escorted me and ye Luo out of the island. I was carrying Ye Luo out with brother Biao, and ye Luo suddenly said, "Dad, I haven''t got my money yet."


    The little guy didn''t forget the money he won. I frowned and said, "I''m young. I''m not allowed to gamble any more."


    The little guy looked at me timidly, whispered, and then said, "then I''ll give the money to my brothers. Brother Biao said that being a brother is about loyalty. Share happiness and share difficulties. "


    Ye Luo''s words make brother Biao blush. This little guy, who has a big fart, has a good style.


    The little guy asked everyone to share his money equally. He said he couldn''t favor one over the other, otherwise he would feel uncomfortable.


    I really don''t know who taught him these things, brother Biao. But it''s only two days since Ye left the island. Brother Biao can teach him so many things.

 Chapter 672

    I think of a possibility that yeluo is gifted and intelligent. He can learn anything a few steps faster than others. For example, on Chuxin Island, he can take care of himself with such a small thing.


    Back in the human society, he came into contact with more and more people and had more and more knowledge. He may be absorbing these things silently and unconsciously storing himself.


    For the first time, I think my son is different. Maybe his Huigen is far better than Lan Xin and me. He is better than Lan Xin. I don''t know if Lan Xin can feel a little comfort if she knows.


    When I think of Lan Xin, I feel heavy again. I want to use some cynicism to temporarily forget the pain, but she will always erode me and cause my sadness in a moment.


    I don''t plan to Tell ye Luo about Lan Xin. He is too young to bear these. Let him live a carefree life and do what he likes happily.


    Ye Luo will know sooner or later, but I hope he has forgotten what Lan Xin looks like at that time.


    I will find a suitable reason to Tell ye Luo where his mother is. I will tell him when he grows up or is sensible.


    Puma brother led me down to the first floor hall, let all the brothers go up to the second floor to play cards, the whole first floor is only puma brother and I holding Ye Luo.


    Late at night, leave the noisy casino leaves sleepy, he fell asleep in my arms.


    I didn''t have any grudges with brother Biao in the past. As long as I get back Ye Luo, I don''t intend to pursue any other things. Moreover, I think he''s a good man. He''s loyal and fastidious. He doesn''t do everything.


    At least he didn''t embarrass a child. Yelou had a good two days on the island.


    Brother Biao sent me all the way out of the island. Along the way, he saw his brother''s corpses. These corpses all looked terrible. Brother Biao didn''t say anything. Maybe he had expected such a result.


    Brother Biao arranged for a brother to take me and ye Luo out in a speedboat. Before leaving, brother Biao and I chatted at will.


    "Can you tell me about boss Li''s hometown?" I handed a yellow crane tower to brother Biao. They lit a cigarette and asked as they smoked.


    We both have the taste of hero cherishing hero, so in the eyes of outsiders, I didn''t regard him as a hostage, just like a pair of friends who are about to leave chatting.


    Brother Biao took a few puffs of cigarettes. It was windy at night, and the cigarettes burned very fast. After a few puffs, half of a cigarette was gone. Brother Biao exhaled the smoke in his lung cavity and said with a kind of serious and self mocking tone:


    "brother, although I am your prisoner now, I have no right to refuse any of your requests. But my brother has his own principles in life and work. In the world, reputation, loyalty and reputation come first. Although I can''t stand boss Li''s style of being a man and doing things by all means, I have to be loyal to him every day he is my boss. I hope you understand. "


    "What if I don''t understand?"


    Puma brother light said: "then kill me."


    I nodded and looked at the dark sea in the distance. The waves roared and roared, rushing from far and near to the beach one by one.


    I respect brother Biao as a man of blood. He is neither humble nor overbearing. He is also so loyal and loyal. I can''t help feeling sorry for his talent. It''s just outrageous for him to follow boss Li.


    "Brother, you are also a man of iron clank. Li is not a good man. Why do you have to talk to him?"


    Brother Biao finished smoking the remaining half of the cigarette and threw the cigarette end into the sea. After a while, he said, "in this world, not everything can be done according to one''s own wishes. To paraphrase a very vulgar but realistic sentence: people can''t help themselves in the world."


    Yeah.


    Many things have already been defined by secular rules and regulations. Who can do anything according to his own will?


    For example, when I loved Ye Yingying, she was my aunt. Under the pressure of secular, ethical, moral and public opinion, I didn''t even have the courage to express myself.


    Later, I wanted to hide this feeling in my heart, and gradually moved to Lin Manxue. I wanted to be with her all my life. We loved each other and had an appointment to grow old together.


    But in the end?


    It''s not the separation of labor and swallow.


    Others may think that brother Biao is making excuses, but I understand that only people who have common experiences can understand each other.


    Just like Puma and I, we have to do what we don''t want to do.


    I didn''t force brother Biao to tell the whereabouts of boss Li and take ye Luo away from the fish bend.


    When I was on the ship, I realized a very serious problem. Because I admire this man named puma brother very much, I let him go. Puma brother is under boss Li. He will report the news that I am not dead to boss Li at the first time.


    In this way, boss Li, who was very afraid of me, will certainly attract his high attention when he gets the news. Maybe he has received the news at this time and is hiding somewhere.


    I was so chagrined that I could have found a man named Li by surprise and killed him. It was only because of her kindness that she felt pity for brother Biao. Instead, she put herself in a passive position.The sea of clouds is so big that it''s hard to find someone who wants to hide. Moreover, boss Li, in order to protect his life, may leave the sea of clouds for a while to avoid the limelight. But the world is so big, where can I catch him?


    Once boss Li learns of my news, he will send all kinds of people to kill me while avoiding my pursuit. If I were the only one, I would not care about these killers at all. Unfortunately, now that I''m with Ye Luo, I can''t let anything happen to him.


    To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself. That''s a damn right sentence.


    Ye Luo and I went back to the harbor and took Ye Luo with us. I didn''t dare to let Ye Luo risk. At the same time, I didn''t want Ye Luo to see those bloody things when he was young, so I didn''t have the first time to look for boss Li.


    Let the son of a bitch surnamed Li live a few more days. When ye Luo is settled, I will make sure he can''t survive or die.


    I didn''t take ye Luo home. Instead, I took a taxi to leave the harbor and went to a hotel in the city. Tomorrow morning I''m going to send Ye Luo to orchid town.


    A few days ago, boss sun entrusted his relationship to help our family get an ID card, otherwise ye Luo would not be able to go to school. Now I officially live in the world as ye Zhong, and the name of Ye Chutian has become a thing of the past.


    I ordered two tickets online. The next morning I flew to guangmiao City, and then I took another bus. I expect to get to Lanhua town by 5 pm tomorrow.


    I took Ye Luo to sleep in the hotel for one night. The next morning, I took a taxi to the airport. Ye Luo woke up and couldn''t see orchid. She began to ask for her mother. I said that ye Luo wanted orchid.

 Chapter 673

    Ye Luo asked my mother where she had gone. I said with tears that she had gone far away and couldn''t come back for a while. I took him to my aunt''s house to play.


    Ye Luo didn''t talk all the way, just like a little adult. Sometimes this child is very smart, far more intelligent than his peers. He seems to know everything. It''s hard for me to deceive him, but sometimes it''s naive. After all, a child less than four years old has been born on Chuxin island for many years. Where can he be more sensible.


    After a long day on the road, I finally got to orchid town. I saw sister Lanxiang again. She was older than I saw her eight years ago. Years are pressing me to get old. Not only she, but brother Yang has gone through a lot of vicissitudes.


    Lan Xiang was very happy to see me. She was smiling all the time. Looking at a child with me, Lan Xiang''s eyes were a little surprised.


    I asked Ye Luo to call aunt Lan Xiang and uncle Yang. Ye Luo called very cleverly. Lan Xiang liked Ye Luo very much. She touched Ye Luo''s head and asked me about ye Luo.


    I brought Ye Luo back to recognize my relatives this time. I will entrust Ye Luo to Lanxiang and brother yang to take care of me, so I don''t intend to hide anything from them.


    Orchid leaves to play in the small town, orchid town is very beautiful, people are also very many, leaves usually idle like lively place.


    Maoyu is no longer a little boy. He has grown up. Today, he just turned 18 and is in his sophomore year. Ye Luo is not afraid of life. Although Maoyu is so much bigger than ye Luo, ye Luo is not afraid of him at all. It''s a pleasure to play with him as a big boy.


    After maomaoyu took the leaves out, Lanxiang and brother Yang led me to their room, and we talked about what happened over the years.


    Lanxiang is Lanxin''s elder sister. She has the right to know what happened to Lanxin. In addition to my relationship with Lanxin, I told her everything about Lanxin and brother Yang.


    I didn''t say what happened to me on Longdao. I just started from the fact that Lanxin was swept to Chuxin island by the tsunami four years ago. I gave a brief description of my life on the island with Lanxin. Later, I mentioned my marriage to Lanxin and the fact that we had fallen leaves.


    When Lan Xiang realized that ye Luo was her nephew, Lan Xiang''s eyes were bright, and her heart was in full bloom. She began to walk around the room.


    After orchid has, the happiest and most excited person must be orchid.


    She originally thought that her sister might have been killed in the tsunami, but what she didn''t expect was a blessing in disguise. She not only had her husband, but also had a lovely son.


    Looking at the excited and happy Lan Xiang, I couldn''t bear to tell her what happened later. When I was hesitating, Lan Xiang finally remembered to ask me why Lan Xin didn''t come back with me and ye Luo?


    Speaking of this, I had no choice, so I told Lan Xiang what happened in recent months. When Lan Xiang heard that Lan Xin might be gone, she was in a daze. She just looked at me in a daze. Her eyes were scattered, and then fell into infinite regret and sadness.


    Lanxiang''s tears are like no money. They fall down one by one. She is crying silently. Brother Yang and I are scared.


    Sisterhood.


    Over the years, sister Lan Xiang broke her heart for Lan Xin. I don''t know how many tears she wiped. Brother Yang secretly told me that Lan Xiang often cried alone in the quilt in the dead of night.


    She has always regretted that she spent too little time with Lanxin. She didn''t take good care of Lanxin, and even didn''t see her at the last time.


    Brother Yang and I were in a hurry, and we didn''t know how to persuade Lan Xiang. If we want to cry, we should cry. It''s better to cry than to hide in our heart.


    Lan Xiang cried for more than half an hour, and then quieted down a little. In fact, she had been prepared. She had not heard from Lan Xin for more than four years. There were so many people missing in the tsunami, and there was no life left. The probability that Lan Xin would survive was very small.


    But just now I said that Lanxin has not died and has been living in this world well, and she has a son, which makes Lanxiang happy. What else can make Lanxiang happy more than that Lanxin has not died?


    Lan Xiang''s joy didn''t last long. She was deeply hit by the news that Lan Xin jumped into the sea two days ago. She was confused, just like a roller coaster. In less than an hour, her mood went from low to peak, and then to low again. It''s good for people with fragile hearts not to faint on the spot.


    It took a long time for Lan Xiang to recover some sense. Let''s go on. Lan Xiang''s mood has been very low. Who can be in a high mood when it comes to this kind of thing.


    Not only Lan Xiang, but also brother Yang and I are not. It''s just that men are hard hearted. They love face and don''t like to show their true feelings in front of others. They don''t cry.


    Not crying doesn''t mean we''re not sad, especially for me. It''s less than 24 hours since I heard the news that Lanxin is not here. My sadness is no less than that of Lanxiang, but I can''t show it. I can''t let Ye Luo see any clue. This child is too smart. I''m afraid he will leave some shadow in my heart.


    I can only pretend to be strong in my heart and comfort myself. I can only cry secretly in the quilt.Lan Xiang and brother Yang asked me about my future plans. I didn''t tell them the truth. I just wanted to find Lan Xin. Maybe she fell into the sea and didn''t die.


    I said it''s inconvenient to take such a child with Ye Luo. Please help them take care of him for a while. Lan Xiang is one of the few relatives of Ye Luo and one of the people I trust most. Besides them, I can''t think of a more suitable person to take care of him.


    In fact, I don''t need to say that Lan Xiang also wants to keep Ye Luo. Men naturally don''t know how to take care of their families and children. Now Lan Xin is gone. Xiao Ye Luo is so young that she can''t take care of her without a woman.


    Lan Xiang told me to do what I wanted to do at ease. No matter what the result, she hoped that ye Luo would stay with her in orchid town. Lan Xiang said that she and brother Yang would raise Ye Luo as their own child and would not let him suffer any injustice.


    Lan Xiang is Ye Luo''s aunt. I have nothing to worry about. I believe that Lan Xiang and Yang Ge will try their best to raise him.


    It''s just that ye Luo, a little boy, has never been away from me. For a while, he will be reluctant. At the same time, I''m afraid that Lan Xiang and Yang Ge can''t help him.


    Although Ye Luo is young, she has many problems. She has a bad IQ and is very wild. There is a bear child, that is, Lan Xin and I can''t hold him sometimes. After I leave, once he gets noisy, can Lan Xiang and brother Yang hold him?

 Chapter 674

    I told Lan Xiang and brother Yang about my worries. Lan Xiang said that if a child wants to make trouble, let him do it. After a long time, he told me not to worry.


    I can also see that Lan Xiang misses Lan Xin very much. Now that Lan Xin is gone, Lan Xiang can at least have a comfort in her heart if she is accompanied by her son Ye Luo.


    For Lan Xiang, ye Luo and me, it''s the best choice to leave Ye Luo in Lan Hua town.


    I stayed with Ye Luo in orchid town for more than a month, and ye Luo gradually adapted to the life here. His relationship with Lan Xiang and brother Yang is getting better and better. Ye Luo is naturally familiar and can play with everyone. Men, women, old and young take all, and others like to play with him.


    I think it''s time to go back to Yunhai the next morning and find the son of a bitch named Li to settle accounts. In the evening, I told ye Luo, who had been playing outside for a whole day, that he would live here with his aunt and uncle. Dad would go out to do something and come back to pick him up as soon as it was done.


    Ye Luo began to promise well, but he got up before dawn the next day. Usually, he likes to sleep in. He doesn''t get up after 6:30, but he got up so early today.


    The little guy has been wandering behind my buttocks. I gargle and he gargles. When I go to the bathroom, he just stays outside. I ask him to go back to sleep, and he pretends not to hear me. I hold him and put him to bed. As soon as I leave, he gets up and follows me.


    Ye Luoting is very smart, and he secretly hid the luggage I packed last night. This little guy, like a mirror, knows everything.


    I hold Ye Luo in my arms and sit on a sofa to talk with him. I ask him what''s the matter with him. My father talked with him last night. Why did he suddenly change his mind.


    I said that if ye Luo was not good, his father would not like him. Ye Luo lowered her head and thought about it. She suddenly raised her head and asked me, "Dad, is something wrong with mom?"


    By Ye Luo''s direct question, I got stuck for a while. After a long time, I came back to myself and said, "nonsense. Mom is fine. After Xiao Ye falls, don''t ask and think like this. "


    Ye Luo sighed and said: "Dad, don''t hide it from me. In fact, I know everything. If my mother is good, how can she not be with Ye Luo? My mother once said that she would always be with Ye Luo."


    For a moment, I was speechless. After all, yeluo is not an ordinary child. I just want to hide it, but I can''t stifle yeluo''s hope. As long as he doesn''t know the truth one day, he will always keep a trace of hope in his heart.


    Ye Luo did not wait for me to answer, suddenly said: "Dad, do you want to leave Ye Luo to find your mother? I know I''m young and can''t help you. If you really want to find your mother, ye Luo promised you that you would stay here well and not cause any trouble to your aunt and husband. When dad finds my mother, can you bring her here to pick up Ye Luo?"


    Looking at the leaves of the little ghost, my tears can''t help rolling in my eyes. He really knows everything, and he is so considerate and sensible that I don''t know what to say.


    Ye Luo took the hidden luggage to me and pretended not to care and said, "Dad, don''t think about ye Luo too much."


    I touched Ye Luo''s little head. The little guy''s head was crooked and he ran outside.


    I went out with my luggage. Lanxiang and brother Yang were waiting for me outside. Brother Yang drove me to the airport by bus, and then to Yunhai by plane.


    Ye Luo, the little boy, ran out of sight. I didn''t see him at all.


    Brother Yang took my luggage and put it in the trunk. I opened the front passenger''s door and glanced back. I wanted to have a look at Ye Luo again. Since Lan Xin was pregnant with Ye Luo, this is the first time that I separated from him. Naturally, I don''t have to say much about it. I feel sorry for my parents. If I didn''t have to, who would be willing to leave my children around?


    Ye Luo didn''t show up again after all. I got into the car with a trace of regret and a trace of worry. Brother Yang started the car and drove slowly forward. I stared in the rearview mirror hoping that the miracle would let me have a look at my child again.


    Finally, my efforts are up to those who want to. When the car goes out tens of meters away, I see a weeping little girl hiding in Lan Xiang''s arms. He is so sad that he looks at the tearful leaves in the rearview mirror. For a moment, I want to ask brother yang to stop and fly back to take him away.


    But reason finally conquers emotion. I can''t do it. If I do it, it''s not love ye Luo, but bring him into danger and fear.


    Car all the way forward, I once again stepped into the unknown world of confusion, the road ahead is hard, eyes confused, I do not know how to live.


    Orchid quietly left, ye Luo was also mercilessly abandoned by me, our happy family of three fell apart in the blink of an eye.


    I don''t know how I got to this stage. Orchid and leafdrop have been accompanying me all these years, which makes me feel at home. But now I am homeless again.


    For more than 30 years, I was up and down in the tide, and finally I came back to the origin. I was alone and had nothing. I was a little frustrated, confused and sad.


    Is my life destined to be insulated from happiness, every time happiness knocks on the door, I''m not at home, or is happiness passing me by?Walking, the rising sun, a round of red sun rising from the East, radiates light.


    The sunshine of the morning brings light and dispels my anxiety and sadness in an instant.


    I opened my sleepy eyes and took a look at the golden world. The beauty of orchid town made me forget my wandering life temporarily. Without orchid, I still have leaves. With leaves, I have love, responsibility and hope. Let love, responsibility and hope decorate my world.


    It''s hard for me to live without Li, not only because he forced Lan Xin to die, but also because he may threaten Ye Luo and the people close to me at any time.


    If you don''t get rid of him, you''ll have a lot of trouble. What''s more, if he does this to Lan Xin, even if he cuts him to pieces, I can''t get rid of my hatred.


    My life and death feud with Li is either he or I. as long as I live, the son of a bitch named Li will die, and even the immortals can''t save him.


    I want to solve the problem of Li as soon as possible, and then come back to pick up Ye Luo as soon as possible. Ye Luo has no mother, but he still has his father. I am his closest person and his only dependence.


    I want to bring him up and make him a man who can control his own destiny. Unlike his father, he is controlled by others everywhere and lives in the shadow of others all his life.


    This is my commitment to Ye Luo, as well as to Lan Xin and myself.

 Chapter 675

    Back in Yunhai City, I began to search for the whereabouts of boss Li. In the past, I had almost no contact with Li. The only place I knew that he often went was the underground ring.


    I''ve been to the underground boxing ring several times, and every time I sneak in quietly. The people at the door didn''t find me sneaking in, but I didn''t see that son of a bitch named Li in the black boxing ring several times.


    Although I didn''t meet boss Li, I didn''t get nothing. I met boss sun''s driver song Ge in the black boxing ring.


    Brother song was a little surprised when he met me here. He wanted to ask something. I secretly pulled him aside.


    "Brother ye, why are you here?" Song driver was very happy to see me. He thought I was short of money and wanted to fight black boxing. Boss sun has been regretting the loss of such a super talent as me.


    "Brother song, how is boss sun gambling recently?" I didn''t answer driver song''s question directly. Instead, I asked him about boss sun. Boss sun likes to gamble with boss Li. As long as you know about him, you can know whether boss Li has come to the black ring recently.


    Brother Song said with a smile: "brother ye, you defeated the underground king in the last World War, but the boss was impressed by you. Now he seems to have become the hottest person in the black boxing field of Yunhai city. "


    I tried to ask: "boss Li didn''t find a more powerful person to copy it?"


    "He?" Song Ge shrugged his shoulders and said: "since he lost last time, boss Li didn''t show his face at all. It''s estimated that he won''t come again."


    "Why?"


    I asked anxiously, this is the only place where I can guard him. If he doesn''t come to the black boxing ring, where can I find him if the cloud sea city is so big.


    Song Ge said: "what else can I do? I''m bankrupt."


    "Bankrupt?"


    Boss Li is at least a big boss. He won''t go bankrupt once he loses. I always think there is something wrong with it. Is he deliberately avoiding me?


    Song Ge narrowed his eyes and said: "boss Li not only likes gambling black fist, but also runs several underground casinos secretly, which is no secret in Yunhai city. Some people used to cover his casinos, but there has been nothing wrong with his casinos. Because of safety, business is very hot, and many big bosses like to go to his casinos. I don''t know if boss Li has bad luck during this period. All his casinos were sealed up overnight, and boss Li himself completely disappeared in Yunhai city. "


    Boss Li is not in Yunhai City, so where can he go?


    "Did he really leave Yunhai?"


    Song Ge thought about it and said, "I''m not sure. Boss Li usually has many enemies. His whereabouts are very secretive. Most people really don''t know his whereabouts. I just heard the boss say once that boss Li is very likely to have gone to Hangzhou. "


    "Hangzhou?" I remember that boss Li is the uncle of Kong xuerui and Kong Xueqiang. If he really goes bankrupt, the most likely person to take refuge with is his sister and brother.


    I didn''t say a word on my face. Boss sun and brother song have parted ways, and they don''t want them to participate. I had a casual chat with brother song, and then a bodyguard came to him and said that boss sun was looking for him and had something to do.


    Brother song wanted to take me to see boss sun, but I politely refused. After persuading him for a long time, he insisted that he would not persuade me. Brother Song told me to wait for him for a while. He said that I would come soon, and then we would have supper together to talk about the past.


    As soon as brother song left, I left the black boxing ring. The only purpose I came here was boss Li. Now I know that he may have left the sea of clouds for Hangzhou. Where can I stay.


    Besides, brother song and I are only general friends. He just wants me to stay and persuade me to fight for boss sun. He and I have no common language. It''s just embarrassing to stay and wait for him.


    I got out of the underground black boxing ring and packed a car to go straight to Hangzhou. I don''t know if boss Li is in Hangzhou or where he is hiding in Hangzhou.


    As long as I catch Kong Xueqiang, I have my own way to find out the whereabouts of boss Li. If I can''t find boss Li, can''t I find the Kong family and Kong Xueqiang.


    When I made up my mind, boss Li shrank. I focused on Kong Xueqiang, a dandy, and used him as a bait to catch boss Li.


    This is my nth trip to Hangzhou. I think that every time I go to Hangzhou, something will change my destiny.


    The first time I went to Hangzhou, when I was just 18 years old, I stepped on the train with my luggage. That was the first time I left Mingyang and went to Zhejiang University thousands of miles away to study.


    The second time I went to Hangzhou, less than a year after graduation, I was still working as a project manager in Manxue company. I took a long way to Hangzhou for a business trip. That time, the relationship between Mo Han and me became vague and unclear. It was also that time that I was trapped by Mr. Fan and Mr. Zheng. Lin Manxue misunderstood me and didn''t want to trust me any more. I left Lin Manxue in anger Go to Hangzhou to find evidence to clean up their grievances. Later, Lin Manxue came to Hangzhou. From that time on, I gradually understood what Lin Manxue thought of me.


    The third time I went to Hangzhou, I remember the time when Lin Manxue and I broke up in Lanxin Shangzhuang. When I drove back to Mingyang, Tao Ying''s ex boyfriend Jiang Jian bumped me under the cliff with a truck and survived. I raised myself in Lingzhi village for several months. Later, I went back to Mingyang to send Mo Han and ye Yingying to Hangzhou. That''s the time when I was drunk and had a relationship with Mo Han The Department has a child.Later, I went to Hangzhou several times. These times, some minor things happened to me, such as Mo Han''s pregnancy, Xu Mengyao''s forcing me to break up with Lin Manxue, Mo Han''s having a baby and so on.


    The last time I went to Hangzhou was eight years ago, that is, the day before I went to Longdao. In the blink of an eye, it was eight years. I didn''t expect that I would go to Hangzhou again eight years later.


    Some time ago, I contacted sun Jianbing. He told me that he and Su Manyu are both in Hangzhou. Mo Han has always lived in Hangzhou. Hangzhou is mo Han''s home.


    In other words, the three most important women in my life, one died in the sea of clouds, the other two are now in Hangzhou.


    I don''t know if I have formed an indissoluble bond with Hangzhou in my past and present life. I''m afraid to go to Hangzhou. I regard Hangzhou as a forbidden area. If I can, I don''t plan to go to Hangzhou again in my life. But after a big circle, I want to go back to the original city of Hangzhou.


    I go to Hangzhou with a little bit of anxiety and expectation. Anxiety is understandable, because of confusion and uncertainty. People will always feel uneasy in the face of uncertain things in the future.


    What the hell are you expecting?


    What am I looking forward to?


    I don''t understand.


    Maybe I know it in my heart, but I''m pretending to be confused.

 Chapter 676

    Whether I want to or not, I have to go to Hangzhou, and it won''t be long before I step on the streets of Hangzhou again.


    The driver was driving in front of me. I was sleeping in the back seat. When I woke up, the window was white. When it was daybreak, I wiped my eyes. The sign on the side of the road indicated that the car was about to enter the boundary of Hangzhou.


    I open the car window and let the cold wind blow in. I want to sober myself up. The only goal of my coming to Hangzhou this time is to solve the problem of boss Li. After finishing my work, I will go back to pick up Ye Luo. Ye Luo is still waiting for me in orchid town. He is the one I need to take care of all my life.


    No matter Mo Han or Su Manyu, I''m me and they''re them. Eight years later, things are different. I have fallen leaves, and Manyu has her own baby. Mo Han may have walked out of my shadow. Everything is gone. We shouldn''t meet again. Just think I didn''t come to Hangzhou, just think I didn''t know Mo Han and Su Manyu were in Hangzhou.


    I secretly told myself that this time I decided to go to Hangzhou with boss Li. I can''t get involved with the past any more, especially Mo Han and Su Manyu. Even if they meet by chance, they should be regarded as strangers.


    But can I really do it?


    I patted my dizzy head.


    Headache!


    It hurts to think about it.


    I take back my thoughts. The most important thing is to catch boss Li or Kong Xueqiang. After all, Kong Xueqiang is not a young master of an ordinary family. It''s not easy to catch Kong Xueqiang without people''s awareness. Besides, the Kong family is very powerful in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. If they do it rashly, it will bring them big trouble. I''m not sure I don''t want to be wanted all over the country.


    I''m not in a hurry to get revenge. I''m going to find a place to live before I have a long-term plan.


    I haven''t been back to Hangzhou for eight years. It''s really changed a lot here. I have to find out the market first, and then design to catch Kong Xueqiang. Don''t let the fox get angry when he doesn''t eat.


    The driver took me to a star hotel and left. I dragged my luggage into the hotel, ordered a room at the front desk and paid the rent for seven days. I planned to spend a few days to collect some information before I took the next step.


    By the way, I''ll find boss Li. If I can find him in Hangzhou, I don''t have to start with Kong Xueqiang. If I disturb Kong xuerui, I''m afraid that my identity will be exposed, but I''m afraid that I will cause some unnecessary troubles, such as Xu Mengyao, Mo Han, Yan Qingcheng, Wei Wenjie, Su Manyu, Kong xuerui and so on.


    When I think of Xu Mengyao, I still have a lingering fear. This woman is too strong. Once she stares at her, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Back in Hangzhou, I didn''t plan to contact sun Jianbing again. He is Su Manyu''s bodyguard now. If I contact him, it means contacting Su Manyu. I''m not ready to see Su Manyu again. I''m afraid I can''t restrain my inner impulse.


    Always in a casual moment, my mind will be filled with the shadow of rain lingering, did not meet still so, once we meet, I do not know what will happen.


    I didn''t get a good night''s sleep in the car. I stayed in the hotel for an afternoon. In the evening, I went out and had a casual dinner.


    Kong Xueqiang is very famous in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. I can get to know him by looking for a few duds, so I don''t worry about not getting news of him.


    Duds like to go to bars, dance halls, clubs and other places. As long as I go to these places, I can find out a few people who know Kong Xueqiang.


    My goal tonight is to aim at one of the biggest and top clubs in Hangzhou, a hundred birds to the Phoenix.


    Only members can enter the club. I''m not a member of a hundred birds, but it''s hard for me. I don''t want to go in too many minutes.


    It has been more than ten years since a hundred birds have been in business. Eight years ago, Mo Han once brought me here. At that time, there was a party where a group of young brothers and young ladies were eating and drinking here, doing some shady business by the way.


    I hated this kind of atmosphere at that time. No matter how others invited me and Mo Han, I didn''t want to attend this kind of party again. It was a waste of time and life.


    I once met the boss behind the scenes, who is a very beautiful woman, with a pair of triangular eyes and a delicate smile on everyone''s face.


    This beautiful woman is extremely mysterious. It is said that she seldom shows up at ordinary times. At that party, she happened to be in the club and took the initiative to have a drink with Mo Han and me.


    Mo Han once told me that her background is not simple, and there are several big men standing behind her. Therefore, no one dares to make trouble in front of a hundred birds. Naturally, business here is booming.


    I drove to a big black car rental company. I parked in a temporary parking lot nearby and looked up at the time on my watch. It''s less than 8 p.m.


    I walked to the gate of a hundred birds in front of the Phoenix. I was trying to find a way to get in. Suddenly, I caught a glimpse of a slender figure at the door of the hotel. I was about to pull open the door of a white Land Rover. I had seen this figure many times, and I was too familiar with it. I could recognize her by a glance.


    Why did she come to Hangzhou?


    I couldn''t understand why she would come to Hangzhou?In my memory, she has no relationship with Hangzhou. How can she come to Hangzhou?


    Business trip or something?


    In the past, I remember that she liked to keep a long straight hair, simple and elegant, just like a girl''s dress. Now she has a wavy curly hair, with a mature, mysterious and fashionable feminine atmosphere. In the evening, she wore a pair of sunglasses on the bridge of her nose, a cap on her head and a big star Yes, it''s weird.


    This is quite different from that woman eight years ago. They all say that women are changing every day, but I always feel that these changes should not happen to her.


    In my cognition, she is steady, wise, simple and kind, but now she gives me a strange, mysterious and subversive feeling.


    If her back hadn''t betrayed her, it might be difficult for me to recognize her immediately.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons. I decided to follow up and see what happened.


    I pulled back my legs, turned around and ran quickly to the place where I had just stopped. I wrote down the license plate number of the other side, ready to follow up and see clearly.


    The white Land Rover is in front of me and my car is behind me. In order not to frighten me, I dare not follow too closely and keep a proper distance as long as I don''t lose it.


    Land Rover is very cautious. It goes around several streets. I am even more surprised at what she is doing and why she is so afraid of being followed. Is it really weird?

 Chapter 677

    My anti reconnaissance ability is also first-class, and it''s not easy for her to avoid my tracking.


    After a few laps, the Land Rover may make sure that there is no follower behind it. It gradually drives away from the main road and goes in the direction of going out of the city. Once again, I wonder why she has to go out of the city so late?


    I followed up quietly again. This time, I was very careful. I was hundreds of meters away from each other. If I wasn''t very careful, it would be very difficult for her to find me.


    We walked for more than an hour. The more we walked forward, the more difficult it was to walk. The road became narrower and narrower. I looked at the surrounding environment, and I pulled around. How did I get to a mountain road? Did she find me and lead me to this place on purpose?


    I feel more and more strange. I feel like I''m having a dream. It seems that everything is not real. It''s my own imagination. If I were someone else, I might not follow her. But she''s the one. I can''t help but wonder about it.


    Because all this is too mysterious, I really want to make sure that she is the one I used to know, and why does a woman come to such a desolate place alone so late?


    It''s true that Curiosity Kills cats.


    I didn''t give up halfway, but continued to follow her far away. I was not afraid that she would be lost, because there was only one main way to go on this mountain road, and it was impossible to lose her.


    After I went up the mountain road, I turned off all the lights and drove forward with the moonlight and street lights. I just felt like driving. Moreover, I was very slow and didn''t worry about driving down the mountain.


    I lengthened the distance further, even if she turned on the mountain road, I couldn''t see the car following her.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. In the moonlight, I can see a big manor in front of me. At this time, Land Rover is parked at the gate of this mysterious manor.


    Why is the Grand Manor mysterious? Because the Grand Manor is in the mountains. I didn''t find any passing vehicles all the way.


    There is a guard booth in front of the Grand Manor. The guards here are equipped with guns. A guard comes out of the guard booth to check what she wants to do. The beauty rolls down the window and says something to the guard, because I was far away from the Land Rover at that time. I can''t hear what they were talking about. I can only see from a distance what the proud guard said at the beginning. She hears what the beauty said and then gives me a reply After he saw something, the guard immediately paid attention to it, saluted the beauty, and let it go.


    I''ll go.


    What''s going on?


    Eight years no see, she still has this energy?


    What happened to her all these years?


    Why can''t you see any trace of that year on her?


    If I really recognize the wrong person, otherwise I can''t connect the woman in front of me with the woman I used to know. They have no similarity except their familiar back.


    I''m playing drums in my heart. Do you want to follow me?


    When I was wandering, the beauty restarted the car and entered the manor. I watched her Land Rover drive in.


    I''m sure I can''t go in like her. I drove to a hidden path, which is a path in the forest. It is estimated that there is no vehicle passing by at ordinary times, which belongs to a relative dead corner.


    I stopped the car, turned off the engine, pulled out the key, got out of the car, secretly touched the wall below, quickly turned around the wall of the manor, with street lights, I saw rows of sharp glass on the wall, and after careful observation, I found a secret super killer.


    The killer is the power grid.


    Each piece of glass is wrapped with a circle of white wire. These wires must be coated with a layer of white conductive copper wire, woven into a huge power grid. Once they touch the power grid, they can kill people immediately.


    I want to try the power of the power grid. I picked up a few small stones and threw them on the power grid. They just hissed and made a few noises, which aroused a spark and sparkled. The high voltage generated by the power grid instantly burned the small stones into powder. My dear, how many Volts of voltage is this.


    If ordinary people see this scene, they may not dare to turn over the wall with a hundred courage, but they are not ordinary people. They dare not do things, but they don''t believe it.


    The wall is more than three meters high by visual inspection, that is, the height of one floor. If there is no power grid, I can turn over it without any effort. A few pieces of broken glass can''t stop me at all, but I dare not take it lightly because it is a high-voltage power grid with several thousand degrees.


    I went around the wall to find the weakest link. After half a circle, I found that the wall was airtight and there was no defect at all. The parts connecting the wall were rockeries, dense forests and ponds. These places were full of strange atmosphere everywhere. Before I got close to them, I felt a chill in my heart. This feeling was very terrible, and I did not dare to go any further.


    What kind of place is this villa and why is it so weird?


    I went back to the forest and slowly cut off a small bamboo with a dagger. I removed the branches. The bamboo has good toughness. As long as I prop it up on the ground, I can jump over the wall with its toughness and elasticity.This is very common in high jump.


    The whole process is also very simple. The three steps of running up, supporting the ground and jumping are nothing but blinking of an eye. In fact, it''s very risky to do so. If the bamboo can''t bear my weight and is folded in the middle of the way, I will probably fall onto the power grid and be burned to powder.


    There is a saying that the master of Arts is bold. I dare to do this. Naturally, I have the courage to bear the consequences of failure. Fortunately, I turned over the bamboo successfully, and the bamboo was smashed on the power grid and burned in two sections.


    I walked all the way with my cat on my waist. The scenery in the manor was beautiful. Small bridges, flowing water, rockery, ponds and flowers could be seen everywhere. Although many things were blurred in the evening, the manor was peaceful everywhere in the moonlight, which was different from the murderous outside.


    Where on earth is this? Why didn''t Mo Han mention this place to me before?


    There are many independent courtyards in front of me, each of which is less than 10 meters away. For such a large manor, I can see at least 20 or 30 such courtyards.


    There are several big buildings in it. There is a big "+" on the east wall of one of them. I''ll go. Isn''t this the sign of the hospital?


    Is this a hospital?


    Why is such a big hospital built in the mountains?


    I almost feel dizzy by myself. What I saw this evening is beyond my expectation. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I really doubt that I have seen it too much.

 Chapter 678

    I found the white Land Rover parked in front of the hospital.


    There are two sentinels on guard at the gate of the hospital. They are holding a guy in their hands and standing still at the gate, just like two sculptures.


    I found that these soldiers are not the same as the soldiers outside. How to say, they are more powerful and murderous, a bit like the several followers I saw around Wei Wenjie in those years.


    They should be the same kind of people.


    Thinking of Wei Wenjie and his identity, I gradually realized that this is a place for them to heal and recuperate.


    No wonder it''s so remote and mysterious. No wonder it''s so guarded.


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    I''m not sure if I''ll come, but I''ve come to the military area. This time, I''m afraid it''s more or less dangerous. I even suspect that the other party found me early in the morning and wanted me to go into the tiger''s mouth and catch a turtle in a jar.


    It''s as easy to kill an intruder here as it is to kill a chicken. I don''t know how I died. There''s no place to reason.


    Wei Wenjie of dog days, where is Yin Laozi.


    The more I think about it, the more unlucky I am. Since it''s hard for me to get in and escape, there are sentinels and organs everywhere. They are not ordinary people. As far as I know, Wei Wenjie''s people are all king of soldiers. Any one can be ten.


    I was about to find a place to hide when a group of soldiers with guns came out of nowhere and surrounded me. They were all armed and pointed at me.


    "Hands on your head! Come on


    The soldiers narrowed the encirclement, snorted loudly, and countless lights in all directions were shining on my eyes, which made me unable to open them. In a daze, I felt that there were human figures shaking around me, and the heroes didn''t suffer losses. I had to listen to their hands holding their heads first, otherwise they would shoot me into a sieve.


    I squatted on the grass with my hands holding my head. The encirclement became smaller and smaller. I heard the sound of a pair of high-heeled shoes stepping on the grass, which was coming towards the direction I squatted on the ground.


    My eyes were blinded by the light, but my ears were not disturbed. On the contrary, they were more sensitive than ever.


    As for the owner of the high-heeled shoes, I can guess that it must be the woman I''ve been following. It''s really interesting to think that I haven''t seen her for eight years. I didn''t expect that we would meet again in this way on this occasion.


    "Look up."


    The woman gave me a drink and ordered me with a trace of dignity and anger. I followed her all the way, which might irritate her, so her tone was slightly unhappy.


    I didn''t raise my head for the first time. The woman became more and more embarrassed when she saw that I dared to disobey her orders. She once again coldly ordered: "I want you to raise your head!"


    I lowered my head and asked, "do you really want to raise your head?"


    "No nonsense. If you don''t look up again, I''ll put you in the right place. " A woman may want to interrogate me, so she wants to scare me first. Unfortunately, she mistook me. What I''m not afraid of is threat.


    I shook my head. Since she wants to see my true face, let her have a look. Anyway, I''m not disgusting, and I''m afraid she can''t see it.


    I slowly raised my head. When the beauty saw my whole face clearly, she suddenly closed her mouth and couldn''t believe what she saw.


    I said with a smile to the beauty: "ha ha, what''s the matter? I didn''t expect it would be me."


    Under the light, Yu Xi''s eyes are wide open, staring at me without blinking. She can''t believe that I will appear in front of her again. Eight years, there are several eight years in one''s life.


    She couldn''t believe that I would be what I am now, with a sloppy beard, messy hair, untidy clothes, and a teenager older than I used to be.


    Eight years ago, I was a young man. Eight years later, I became a real man, a man who exudes manliness everywhere.


    Yu Xi didn''t dare to recognize me in front of her. How could I recognize her now? She is fashionable and sexy, and she is no longer the simple and conservative one in the past.


    Her eyes are cold, cold and heartless, and how can you find a trace of the considerate, gentle and understanding afterglow eight years ago.


    The gun in her hand pointed coldly at me, as if she could kill me at any time if I didn''t listen to her orders, and she couldn''t even say a word aloud to others that evening.


    If we say that Yuxi in the past is an angel, a holy lily, and the most perfect woman made by heaven, then I can''t see the shadow of an angel in front of this woman. She is like a rose with thorns, which can prick other people''s blood carelessly.


    If it''s not for Yu Xi''s four eyes, I can''t connect the woman in front of me with Yu Xi in my heart. The only similarity is my back.


    But the world is so big that there are so many people with similar backs?


    I don''t want to admit it, but when Yu Xi''s face is completely exposed in my sight, the last glimmer of hope in my heart is shattered, so I have to admit that she is the one I knew in the past.I don''t know what happened in eight years will make her look like she is today, or that she is exactly what she is. In the past, she always pretended to be, and we always saw her as untrue.


    Yuxi looked at me, I looked at Yuxi, we both saw a lot of unusual things in each other''s eyes.


    I''ve thought about 10000 possibilities. The only one I didn''t expect is that my brother will be a prisoner for Yu Xi one day. Isn''t that ironic.


    I smile bitterly, or this is also paying for my simplicity eight years ago.


    Over the years, I have been living on a desert island. It seems that I am responsible for myself. I can''t blame others. I deserve such a bad view.


    After Yu Xi was a little surprised, she immediately changed a cold face. Instead of staring at me, she motioned to the soldiers to arrest me.


    At this moment, my heart is cold to the extreme. I don''t know how such a strange thing happened to me. The woman I trust most, the one I trust most, will treat me like this.


    Can time really change everything?


    I didn''t resist. How can I resist when so many guns are pointed at my head? Besides, I didn''t do anything illegal at all, but I just broke into the forbidden area by mistake. In a word, it''s not a heinous crime. It''s all up to them to kill me or not.


    I was escorted to a closed room by several soldiers. The room was very small, less than ten square meters, with only one lamp in the middle and a single bed against the wall.


    I didn''t want to run. Are you kidding? Is this a place where you can run if you want?


    I lie on my back in a single bed, trying to pretend that I don''t care, but I can''t calm down.

 Chapter 679

    If anyone can act as if nothing has happened to him in such a strange situation, I really admire him.


    I spent about half an hour in bed daydreaming. As for what I thought, I can''t tell myself. In a word, I have everything in my mind.


    For example, who is Yu Xi? What is her identity? Is that how she was before she met me, or has it gradually become like this in the past eight years? What''s her purpose in approaching me? Why did she go to Shencheng? wait.


    My brain is a paste, thinking to no avail, suddenly the door of the room was opened, Yu Xi came in with both hands on his back.


    I am still motionless lying in bed, Yu Xi this time came in, I can''t touch her mind, want to be constant should change.


    Yu Xi gently closed the door, raised her hand and looked at the watch. Then she stood in front of the bed and stared at me for a long time. She hadn''t seen me for eight years. Maybe she wanted to see some changes in me these years.


    I ignored her and turned my back to Yu Xi.


    Yu Xi came in with a cold face. She looked at me with a chuckle. She bent down and came close to me. Yu Guang in the corner of my eye suddenly saw that the two hemispheres were tightly pressed together.


    I closed my eyes in a hurry. If you are not polite, you can''t see me now. I don''t dare to do anything wrong with her.


    Yu Xi saw that I suddenly closed my eyes and understood something in an instant. Her face turned red and her eyes flashed shyly. She sat quietly by the bed and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    I don''t know how to get along with each other after years of silence.


    After a long time, Yu Xi raised her hand to look at the time on the watch, and then sighed gently. In this sigh, I seemed to see the beautiful, kind, tender and considerate Yu Xi in the past.


    I can''t help but turn around. Yu Xi sees me turn around and looks up. Yu Xi and I look at each other again.


    This time is different from the one just outside. This time I saw a familiar face that I haven''t seen for a long time, which only belongs to Yu Xi, a beautiful woman.


    This eye let me have a surprise discovery: the woman in front of me is still eight years ago.


    Yu Xi stares at me for a while, and suddenly unconsciously reaches out his hand to touch my face. I am scared by Yu Xi''s subconscious action, and subconsciously shrinks my head back.


    Yu Xi''s hand fell into the air and hung awkwardly in the air. He didn''t know whether to go back or to move on.


    I was just a pure subconscious action, I didn''t think too much at all, but at this moment I don''t know what I should say or do.


    Yu Xi saw that I didn''t have any reaction and secretly withdrew her hand. She stood up and turned her back to me. I looked up at Yu Xi''s slender figure in a daze.


    Yu Xi shrugs her shoulders and seems to be sobbing silently. I don''t know why she is crying. Just now, a woman who is so strong and indifferent outside, how can she cry?


    A woman''s heart is like a needle. If she doesn''t say it herself, who can guess what they really think.


    To tell you the truth, I may be able to understand Yu Xi in the past, but now Yu Xi has changed a lot. I can''t tell whether she is a friend or an enemy. How can I understand her.


    Yu Xi cried for a while, then wiped a tear, turned to look at me, her clear eyes let me feel distressed, just like the woman eight years ago, as long as she cried, I would be distracted.


    "Are you ok?"


    This is the first sentence that Yu Xi said to me when she came into the room. The simple sentence "are you ok?" seemed to pull us back to the past in an instant. At that time, she and I were in the golden age of youth, one full of spirit and one delicate and beautiful.


    "Are you Yu Xi?"


    I didn''t directly answer whether it was good or not. Instead, I asked, Yuxi has changed a lot. Even if she stands in front of me and talks to me, I can''t accept this reality.


    Yu Xi nodded slightly and said, "well. Chutian, it''s me. "


    Yu Xi didn''t wait for me to ask her how she turned into what she is now. She continued: "I know what you are thinking in your heart, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you are back, safe and sound."


    Yu Xi seems very happy to see me again. I look at her red and swollen eyes, and there is a glimmer of joy in her crystal tears.


    Perhaps her crying is not because of grievance and sadness, but because I came back, disappeared for eight years and stood in front of her again.


    Yu Xi kept raising her hand to see the time. In my memory, it was the third time she had seen the time on her watch since she came into the room.


    Is this a subconscious action or is she waiting for someone?


    I''m a little confused by Yu Xi.


    "I -"


    before I could say it, Yu Xi suddenly put her index finger to her mouth and hissed. She secretly opened the door and looked at the door for a while. Then she said solemnly, "Chutian, this is not the time to talk about the past. If you break into here carelessly, they will find a reason to deal with you. Even if you can save your life, they may be killed Under house arrest for life. ""Where is this?"


    "A laboratory."


    "What laboratory?"


    "Don''t ask. I''ll get you out now."


    Yu Xi doesn''t seem to want to explain too much to me. She just reaches out and pulls me up, and then takes me out of this small room.


    I didn''t meet any people along the way. I don''t know whether Yu Xi deliberately pushed people away or because they didn''t pay attention to me at all. But I believe the former is the most, otherwise they don''t need to detain me.


    I''m at sixes and sevens in my heart. I can''t figure out why Yu Xi just wanted to arrest me and now he''s going to release me secretly. Isn''t that self contradictory?


    I wanted to ask, but Yu Xi didn''t give me the chance to ask questions. She held me tightly all the time, as if in a hurry. She took me for a run and then kept looking at the time on her watch.


    I found a problem. Yu Xi''s running lines are quite special. They are all dead corners of some cameras or unattended places. Sun Jianbing told me some problems in this aspect before. I didn''t expect that Yu Xi was so good at these things.


    Yu Xi took me around. We didn''t communicate on the way. She was very nervous for a while, and relaxed for a while. Maybe she often came to this place and knew where it was dangerous and where it was safe.


    In my opinion, it''s almost the same. It''s dark. I don''t find any danger or feel safe. In short, I follow Yu Xi.


    We shuttled through the manor for more than half an hour and finally reached the wall.

 Chapter 680

    I''ve seen the power grid on the wall. It can electrocute an elephant every minute. Isn''t Yu Xi taking me this way to death?


    A thought suddenly flashed into my mind:


    does she really want to save me or harm me?


    I just followed Yu Xi dizzily, but I didn''t know what her purpose was.


    I look at Yu Xi with doubts. Yu Xi ignores my reaction and pulls me to squat in the corner. She raises the watch on her right hand again. Her eyes are staring at the time on the watch, and her mouth is reciting something.


    The rest of the evening gave me a mysterious and inexplicable feeling. She subverted my whole understanding of her past and appeared in front of me in a completely strange and semi strange manner.


    In the past, I trusted her 100%. No matter what she said or did, I have no doubt about it. But today, after so many changes and setbacks, I begin to become mature and sensitive, especially in the face of such a completely different neurotic afternight.


    There is always a sense of insecurity in my heart, such as who is Yu Xi? Why can I go in and out freely here? Who are these people? Why did she catch me first and then try to save me? And was she crying for me in the little room just now? Was she showing her true feelings or was she acting with me to win my trust?


    All kinds of doubts poured into my mind from time to time, which made me confused. For a moment, it was the afternight in the past, and for a moment, it was the afternight in front of me. Their faces mixed together and occupied my whole brain, making my thinking hover between clarity and fuzziness.


    Should we trust her or not?


    I think I can''t do it. I don''t want to make it clear. I''m not sure.


    I just wanted to ask something, Yu Xi immediately put his left index finger on his lips, and his charming eyes never leave the watch on his right hand.


    Look at her serious manner, I swallowed what I had just vomited into my throat.


    After about three minutes, Yu Xi suddenly asked me to be ready to cross the wall. Later, she would count down ten. When she counted down to "one", I had to cross the wall in three seconds.


    Yu Xi compared three fingers with me, three seconds, I only have three seconds.


    Yu Xi repeatedly told me to be quick, no matter what happens, don''t hesitate, don''t look back, and turn over without hesitation.


    I''ll go.


    I don''t get rid of all the doubts in my heart. I still have 100000 reasons waiting for Yu Xi to help me answer. If I follow Yu Xi''s rhythm and give my fate to her, if Yu Xi really has a problem, I won''t die.


    I looked at the top of the wall. It was dark. I muttered in my heart: I want to deceive me. I thought I didn''t know there was a high-voltage power grid on it. Didn''t I want to turn myself into fertilizer!


    I frowned and just wanted to say "no", Yu Xi suddenly held my face in both hands, shining bright eyes, looked into my eyes attentively and said:


    "Chutian, there''s no time, please believe me, I can''t hurt anyone, I can''t hurt you. Also, if you can get out of danger this time, don''t look back and don''t come here again in the future, remember? "


    Before I could nod or shake my head, Yu Xi suddenly released my face and pushed me away. She stared at her watch again, her eyebrows locked.


    Originally, I was very relaxed. I haven''t experienced any big waves these years, but I was so upset by Yu Xi.


    Damn it.


    It''s not calm enough.


    A minute later, Yu Xi began to count down.


    "Ten, nine..."


    As Yu Xi reports down one by one, my heart beats with Yu Xi''s rhythm, and I''m still thinking about whether it''s reliable.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I reported five numbers.


    Crouching trough, how fast!


    Yu Xi''s forehead began to sweat, she has been staring at me with big round eyes, mouth never stop with rhythm, gently counting.


    Her eyes seem to tell me that this is the only chance I can survive tonight. She won''t lie to me and make me believe her.


    Grandma is a bear. I''m confused now. What the hell is this place? I''ll die if I come in and make a bubble!


    Atmosphere condensation, such as space-time pause at this moment, let my brain confused.


    Turn or not?


    I''m struggling.


    When Yu Xi just called out "one", he immediately added "fan".


    Just listen to a click light ring, power grid wheezing, it seems that a sudden power failure.


    At the moment, my mind is blank and I don''t have time to think about it. Driven by instinct, I cross the wall quickly and the broken glass on the wall penetrates into the flesh of my palm. But I don''t feel any pain at all. Compared with the power grid turning me into dust, this pain is numb.


    I''m like a cat in the dark. It flies over the wall and flops outside.


    By the time I recovered, I was lying on the ground outside the wall.Damn it.


    Why did you turn it over for no reason?


    Just a loud noise alerted the sentry. They came out of the guard Pavilion together, held up their guns, yelled and asked who it was. After a few questions, no one answered. Suddenly they shot at the place where I was.


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    Who are these people? It''s like playing with people''s lives and shooting them all the time.


    I rolled several times on the ground because the bullets were too dense. My arm was accidentally hit by a stray bullet. Fortunately, it didn''t hit the bone. The bullet went straight through my arm and didn''t stay in my body.


    I rolled down the slope, turned over and jumped into the forest. The Sentinels shot and ran to the place where I had just stayed. I didn''t dare to stay for a long time and ran along a path in the forest.


    I found that the gunfire in the back was getting more and more intense, and I was scared to keep on running. I''ve been in the woods like a tiger. I dare not say anything about my other skills these years. I say that no one dares to claim to be the first.


    After running for a while, I gave up the path in the forest and chose some difficult roads to run for my life. I ran around in the forest. I didn''t know how long I had been running. When I was lying on the ground and couldn''t hear the sound, I dared to find a place to rest.


    I was very depressed. Originally, I just wanted to go to a hundred birds to ask for some news. I didn''t want to be so confused that I even got into trouble with these inexplicable people here.


    Bad luck!


    There are no pursuers behind. I can only hear bursts of gunfire. It seems that it''s far away from me. Is it safe?


    I left here in no hurry, so I found a big stone and sat down. I scraped out the glass residue in my palm with a dagger. Then I tore a piece of cloth off my body to cover the wound on my arm. Then I lit a cigarette. First, I took two puffs of it to suppress the shock.

 Chapter 681

    While I was smoking, I was thinking about something. I always felt that something was wrong. I was smoking. Suddenly, I realized what was wrong. Yu Xi came to Hangzhou, and Su Manyu was also in Hangzhou. Is this purely a coincidence or a deliberate arrangement?


    Yu Xi was arranged by me to work in man Xue company before, and then she worked in man Xue company all the time. Now her identity is so mysterious and special, and the contrast is so big, there must be something strange in it.


    Was it not that she was desperate when she entered the company, but that she did it on purpose? All of these are her plans to lure me to take the bait, the purpose is to get into the man snow company to get close to Lin Man snow?


    What''s her ulterior purpose in getting close to Lin Manxue?


    I was so surprised that I stood up from the big stone block. If this is true, then Lin Manxue is really too dangerous in Hangzhou. I take the cigarette in my mouth and smoke it slowly. I want to use the cigarette to suppress the confusion in my heart temporarily. Don''t panic. Be calm. Be calm.


    I made a brief replay of the little things that happened between the last few years and the afternoons in my mind.


    I first met Yu Xi about ten years ago. She was the elder martial sister of anyifei. At that time, she lived near the commercial street not far from Shannan village. Anyifei called me to help them move.


    From that time on, Yu Xi and I gradually became friends. Later, she was very enthusiastic and helped me several times. We also worked together to solve the problem of Tao Ying''s ex boyfriend Jiang Jian.


    After that, I, Ren Yifei, Tao Ying and Yu Xi often played together, and their relationship became better and better. Tao Ying and Yi Fei also planned to set me up with Yu Xi, but I didn''t care about ye Yingying at that time, and then I took Su Manyu to the party between our friends. From that time on, Yu Xi gradually avoided me, and the matter was over.


    I remember that Yu Xi later got along with a boyfriend, who said that she was her classmate in high school, Dou Chen. I contacted him several times, and he gave me a very good impression.


    I just don''t know why. Before I went to Longdao, the relationship between Yu Xi and Dou Chen seemed to be in crisis. I remember talking about it with Yu Xi in those years. Yu Xi didn''t elaborate on the reason. At that time, I was in a mess, because Mo Han, Lin Manxue and the children didn''t have the mood and energy to care about them too much.


    The last time I was with Yu Xi was in a bar in Shencheng. At that time, she accompanied me to see Lin Yunfeng. Because Lin Yunfeng hated me, I''m sorry that Lin Manxue beat me up, which also affected Yu Xi. Later, I promised Xu Mengyao to be Mo''s son-in-law and returned to Hangzhou to rescue Lin Manxue. I haven''t seen Yu Xi since.


    This time I met Yu Xi in front of the gate of a hundred birds and a Phoenix. Her change is so great that I can''t connect with that Yu Xi in the past. It''s said that the country is easy to change and the nature is hard to change. If Yu Xi''s nature is really a kind, considerate and gentle woman, it can''t be changed beyond recognition after eight years, which is too unbelievable.


    But if Yu Xi has been acting with me, it doesn''t make sense.


    First of all, when I met Yu Xi, she was just a small person. She didn''t have any weight at all in man Xue company. Is it necessary for her to act with me?


    Second, I''ve known Yu Xi for so many years, and I''ve never seen anything suspicious about her. No matter how good her acting skills are, there will be some flaws in Bai MI.


    Third, in my impression, Yu Xi worked hard in Manxue company during that time, and never did anything sorry to the company and Lin Manxue.


    I think of another possibility: what great changes have taken place in Yu Xi in the past eight years, or what great opportunities have she met, which has made her soar to the sky?


    I''m really confused now. For a while, I think wildly and suspect that Yu Xi has another intention. For a while, I''m trying to explain to Yu Xi. I''m in the extreme of contradiction.


    Yu Xi is one of my best friends. I shouldn''t doubt her. However, seeing her like this, I have to doubt her. What scares me more is that I worry that Yu Xi''s staying with Lin Manxue really has another plan.


    Manxue company is just an ordinary company, and Lin Manxue is just a beautiful ordinary woman. What''s the purpose of a woman approaching her in Yuxi?


    I began to feel restless. I sat on a big stone for a while and thought hard. I stood up and walked around again and again. I felt restless for a moment. I was afraid that my heart would not calm down until I knew the identity and purpose of Yu Xi.


    I smoked three cigarettes in a row. I felt that my throat was almost smoking before I stopped.


    I suddenly remember another thing. On the way to escape, I was repeatedly told not to look back. What does this mean? Is she afraid that I am in danger or that she is in danger.


    Just now, I only thought about my escape and my identity. Now I think it over carefully, and I find that Yu Xi has something to say. Yu Xi won''t cause me any trouble because he let me go, will he?


    Gunfire?


    Why does the gun sound so long?


    No, I have to go back and have a look.


    I rubbed out the cigarette ends on the ground and walked back in the direction I had just come.


    At this time, the moon is rising high, I use the moonlight to identify the direction.I walked through the woods for more than half an hour before I saw the wall not far in front of me.


    I found that at this time, the manor was brightly lit, as gentle as day, and people came and went. I could hear the sound of footsteps and shouts from so far away.


    What seems to be going on inside?


    In addition to shouts and footsteps, I heard bursts of crackling gunfire.


    I climbed up to the top of a big tree and looked at the situation in the manor. My dear, I don''t know when the manor caught fire. The fire was all over the sky. I thought it was a light, but it wasn''t just a light. To be exact, it should be a fire.


    The fire is burning more and more vigorously, and smoke is everywhere. Groups of people are carrying buckets to fight the fire. Because they are too far away, I can''t see the details clearly, so I can only see the general situation, and I can''t see whether there is a shadow of Yu Xi in the crowd.


    There was a pot of porridge in the manor. From time to time, there was the sound of gunfire. I went to the manor. There was not only the sound of gunfire, but also the sound of bombs.


    What is the situation? Why are there bombs?


    I was strangled. Did someone really attack the manor?


    I looked at the treetops for a while. It was dark all around at night, and the distance was so far away that I could hardly see anything useful.


    I slide down the trunk of the big tree and try to find out if Yu Xi is still in the manor. At this time, the manor is so chaotic and dangerous that I have to get her out.

 Chapter 682

    I chose the most remote and difficult way to walk out of the forest. There is a huge barbed wire fence in front of me. This barbed wire fence is as high as a three story building by visual inspection. When I think about it with my butt, I know that this fence must be carrying high voltage current.


    Yu Xi has just warned me on the way to escape that whatever you decorate in the manor or near the manor, you should be extra careful. These things have super lethality.


    Never touch it.


    I picked up a dry branch on the ground to test. Strangely enough, the sparks in my mind didn''t appear. This barbed wire lay there quietly, without any special place, just like an ordinary barbed wire.


    Bluffing?


    It shouldn''t be.


    I don''t dare to turn it over rashly. If this thing suddenly turns on electric current in the middle of it, I will have to become a roast pig here.


    I tried several times along different places, and the results were all the same. The iron grid was abandoned, and it was estimated that the power grid was broken by who and how.


    I thought of a possibility that since someone took the initiative to attack the manor, the other party must be fully prepared. It''s just a power grid. It''s impossible to stop them.


    I went over the barbed wire and ran forward for tens of meters. I came across a long slope. I climbed up the slope. Just halfway up, seven or eight figures appeared on the top of the slope.


    It''s a good moon tonight. These figures are staggering in the moonlight.


    I lie on the slope to observe the opposite movement, only to see that they are wearing black clothes, with a face of something, anyway, it looks very scary at night.


    If their figure had not been moving, I would not have noticed anyone in front of me.


    As they moved towards me, they fired their guns behind them. It seemed that they were fighting with someone. The firepower of both sides was very fierce. From time to time, they made a spark on the ground.


    I was surprised, could these people be the gangsters who attacked the manor?


    It''s easy to be hurt by mistake in the random gun. When I saw that the situation was not good, I wanted to hide first. Someone found me on the top of the slope. In the dark, I saw that he raised something. My sixth sense immediately made me realize the danger. I rolled on the spot and only heard a whoosh. A spark just came out of the place where I was lying.


    Damn it.


    Come on, really.


    I didn''t invite you to offend you!


    Fortunately, Lao Tzu''s life is great and his reaction is quick. Otherwise, the city gate fire will bring disaster to the fish and they will be beaten as rabbits.


    The man fired several shots at me in a row, which made me escape several times. In the dark, with all the feelings, the shooter is like this, and the Dodger is like this. I''m very lucky, and the other side''s continuous shooting failed to hit me.


    I''m very angry. If I have a gun in my hand, I have to kill a group of them.


    I hid behind a big tree and didn''t dare to show my head until the gunfire disappeared for a while.


    The man in black ran to the other side. Maybe they took me as an ambush.


    I just showed my body from behind the big tree. Suddenly, a pistol was put on my temple. The barrel of the gun was still hot. It was obvious that I had just used it.


    "Don''t move, you''ll be killed if you move again." The man with the gun pushed the gun forward and stuck it heavily on my head. This man was haunted. I didn''t find out when he touched me.


    Although I was controlled by the other party, I didn''t panic at all. He didn''t shoot me at the first time, so he missed the chance to shoot me.


    "Don''t shoot. I won''t move. I won''t move." As soon as I came up, I thought the other party didn''t expect me to be so honest.


    He put the gun on my temple again, let me squat on the ground with my hands holding my head in a cold tone, and told me not to play any tricks with him. While I did what he asked, I said:


    "speak well, don''t be so violent."


    My body just squatted down, suddenly lightning out of the leg, a foot down the other side, his body in the air before the fall of a gun, the other side raised his hand to pull the trigger again, sorry, I have held his hand holding the gun, he can''t use his strength.


    I pressed on him and punched him in the head.


    The man didn''t have time to hum and fainted.


    Don''t blame Lao Tzu for his hard work. He just asked for it. The most annoying thing in Lao Tzu''s life is to be threatened. If you want to coerce Lao Tzu into doing something, you deserve it!


    However, this man''s skill is very good, especially the shooting method. When I shot others just now, they had no chance to shoot.


    I grabbed the gun in his hand and pinned it on the belt. There was a group of people searching in front of me. I immediately hid behind the tree. Just because of carelessness, I was almost caught.


    I saw four people with guns searching towards me, and a group of people scattered to search. I wanted to step back, but I was not familiar with the terrain here, and the light was poor at night. If there were fewer obstacles in front of me, I would have been hit as a target.


    Forget it.


    It''s safe to rely on this tree for the time being, at least for now.Four people back-to-back all the way carefully search, here is a slope, the center of gravity is not stable, easy to slide down, increased the difficulty of the search.


    I secretly observed their movements, thinking that I would kill them first or let them go. I had no grievance against them. I shouldn''t have had a conflict, but I was worried that they would treat me as an accomplice of the gangster and lurk here at night. It seems that some explanations are not clear.


    I said, don''t they believe it?


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    This time it''s a real problem.


    After thinking about it, I must stun these people and then take the opportunity to escape. Otherwise, they will be shot as accomplices. These people are not good at shooting at will. If I fall into their hands, who will believe my explanation and worry about my life.


    The people in front of me are getting closer and closer, so I can''t shoot them. The reasons are very simple: first, I''m not a real gangster, and I''m not qualified to kill people casually, so it''s better to pay for my life; second, once I shoot, the sound of the gun will certainly attract all the pursuers, which will not only make trouble for myself, but also help the real gangsters attract fire to them If I win the time to escape, I won''t be stupid to carry this black pot.


    Listen to what''s going on around you. The real gangsters are out of action. They are afraid to expose their position.


    I quietly climbed up the tree to prepare for a sneak attack. When the four of them reached the tree, I would come down from the sky again and knock them out for the first time.


    The four of them arrived in a twinkling of an eye. They did not miss the search around the big tree. The big tree was so big that they could not continue to search together.


    I found a good time to take advantage of the four of them temporarily dispersed, quietly fell, and knocked out two at once.

 Chapter 683

    The third man just found out that my figure was about to shoot. I kicked him on the wrist and the pistol fell. I kicked him out with a side kick.


    The fourth man responded quickly. He didn''t choose to shoot at the first time because he was in a position with his back to me and couldn''t aim at me at all.


    He chose to roll on the spot, that is, in such a few seconds, he had missed the chance to shoot. When he was just about to climb up and raise his gun, my ghost like figure flashed in front of him and jammed his neck.


    This man''s neck is thin and smooth, and his skin is delicate. He can''t touch his Adam''s apple in the dark. How can he look like a woman?


    The other side was stuck in my neck and still wanted to resist. He kicked me with his feet. My legs were close together and tightly clamped the other side''s legs so that he couldn''t move.


    This man''s legs are long and thin. My trousers rub his trousers. It seems to be a pair of leggings. How can I feel the temperature.


    I bluff a jump, a little relaxed on the hand, the other side took a deep breath through this opening, what is the mouth babbling.


    Damn it.


    It''s really a woman''s voice.


    I picked him up with one hand and looked at him in the moonlight. Oh, this woman is still Yu Xi.


    The strength of my hand is so great that my eyes turn white and my face turns red. I quickly loosened Yu Xi''s neck and nearly strangled her.


    Yu Xi was just released, and immediately tried to shoot me with a gun. I held her small hand and said softly, "don''t shoot, it''s me."


    Yu Xi hears my voice, and her eyes turn to recognize me. Her face is both surprised and happy. Suddenly she coughs. She just got stuck too tight by me. She didn''t ease up for a moment. She just fought back against me by instinct.


    Yu Xi''s cough alerted other searchers, and they all moved towards this side. Yu Xi immediately stopped coughing and yelled to the back:


    "they are running towards three o''clock, hurry up."


    The direction of three o''clock is that I secretly told Yu Xi with my fingers. That group of people just fled in that direction.


    Yu Xi''s companions listen to Yu Xi so say, immediately toward the direction of three o''clock chase.


    After Yu Xi''s companions left, Yu Xi and I were the only ones left around the tree for the time being, as well as a few others who fainted.


    I''m going to take Yu Xi to leave here. Suddenly, Yu Xi raises her hand and puts the muzzle of a bright pistol on my forehead. I look at Yu Xi inexplicably. What''s the matter with this woman? I come back to rescue her with good intentions. Is she doing this to me?


    Yu Xi said coldly: "say! Who are you? "


    Under the moonlight, Yu Xi''s face is like a pool of autumn water, calm, cold and a bit arrogant. I have never seen such a cold and complex expression on Yu Xi''s face before.


    She went back to that elusive role. I almost forgot that Yuxi, eight years later, was not the quiet and gentle woman eight years ago.


    With a bitter smile on my face, I thought that after so many years of experience, I would be mature and alert to everything. However, I didn''t know until tonight that I didn''t, at least I didn''t guard against the women around me.


    Even though I know that Yuxi may not be the Yuxi in the past, the friendship and good memories between me and her make me temporarily forget her possible identity, her purpose to me and her changes.


    I''m a little disappointed, for Yu Xi, maybe for myself.


    I spread my hand and said lightly, "if you want to shoot, shoot. If you really want to kill me, I have nothing to say. You can shoot directly."


    Yu Xi stares at my eyes for a while, then suddenly takes back the gun. She pulls me down the slope until there is barbed wire.


    Yu Xi saw that there was no movement around, released my hand and asked me seriously, "why do you want to take people to attack the manor?"


    "What?"


    It''s not that I didn''t hear Yu Xi''s words clearly, but I was too surprised. Why did I attack the manor when I had nothing to do?


    Yu Xi saw that I looked at her with a pair of innocent eyes and shook my head. It seemed that I was acting with her.


    "Don''t lie to me any more. I know I''m stupid. I believe you in everything you say, but I just want to know why. Based on our old friendship, can you tell me?"


    Yu Xi raised her watery eyes, looked at me pitifully and said, this time her tone is no longer cold, but with a bit of begging.


    I was really puzzled by her. I didn''t bring these people. I didn''t know them at all. Besides, we just got angry. How could I bring them? Did Yu Xi have any misunderstanding about me?


    I want to pull Yu Xi''s little hand, Yu Xi shakes me off, I pull forward, Yu Xi shakes me off again, I insist, this time Yu Xi did not shake me off, but let me pull.


    I gently hold Yu Xi''s little hand, Yu Xi began not to pay attention to me, but I hold it tightly, the temperature in my hands passed through each other''s hands, Yu Xi gradually relieved, she raised her smart eyes, mouth "ah" a heavy sigh, and then looked at me and said: "you are really my enemy."Yu Xi finished and lowered his head, a look of dejected.


    Yu Xi''s little hand is very cold. I patted Yu Xi''s little hand with my other hand and said seriously:


    "Xi''er, you suspect that they are brought by me, don''t you?"


    "Isn''t it?" Yu Xi questioned me with some anger. When Yu Xi said this, I was convinced that Yu Xi really thought that I had brought people to attack the manor.


    "How could it be me." I try to explain to Yu Xi that it doesn''t matter if there are misunderstandings between friends. The important thing is to communicate. As long as the explanation is clear, there is no misunderstanding that can''t be resolved.


    "How could it not be you! It''s eight years since you disappeared. Eight years. I''ve been looking for you for eight years and I haven''t heard from you. But eight years later, when I saw you again, it was tonight. In this manor, I pointed a gun at your head. Do you think it''s ridiculous? "


    When Yu Xi was angry, her chest shrugged and shrugged, which was quite rhythmic. Under the moonlight, she looked firm and beautiful. At that time, she almost took my eyes away.


    Yu Xi saw that I didn''t pay attention to her talk. Instead, I stared at her pair of objects. She suddenly became ashamed and angry. She raised her long leg to me and put a foot on my calf. This foot is not heavy. I let myself recover with a sigh.


    I pretended to squat on the ground and feel the calf to cry for pain. Yu Xi just got out of his leg in anger, and didn''t think too much about it. Now he just reflected whether his leg was too heavy.

 Chapter 684

    Yu Xi squatted on the ground to help me knead and kick the place, her slightly wrinkled eyebrows, small face of shame and anger can not cover up my concern.


    Yu Xi kneaded and complained about me, saying that I love to make her angry and deserve to be kicked.


    Looking at the slim and beautiful Yuxi in front of me and listening to her insincere complaints, I feel relaxed as never before.


    At this moment, the relationship between me and Yu Xi seems to return to the past. In the past, she would let me do everything. Everything I said was right. She never refuted and everything depended on me. Now I also have this feeling. In fact, I believe Yu Xi has seen that I was pretending to be in pain on purpose. She just didn''t point it out.


    The more I rub my legs for Yu Xi, the more I say it hurts, just like a child. When adults care about them, they are more affected.


    Yu Xi curled her lips and was amused by my exaggerated expression. She lowered her head, and her hand still kept moving, rubbing it for me.


    Yu Xi and I had a quarrel for a while. They suddenly raised their heads and looked at each other again. I found that Yu Xi had not changed. Eight years had not left any traces of years on her face. On the contrary, they made her more charming and mature.


    And I have become a familiar man.


    Yu Xi looked at it silently for a while, then touched my rough face and said: "I''ve suffered a lot in these years. I''ll see you are haggard."


    I believe Yu Xi is stronger than before. However, when she faces me again, when she sees me sitting in front of her with a haggard face, she will still cry for me, just as I was defeated by the islanders and lay in bed for a few months. Yu Xi has done it for me secretly A few tears.


    There is a woman who is willing to cry for me. I don''t know if it''s lucky or not. I''m naturally afraid of women crying, especially the closest and most important women.


    I may be beaten if I say that. I''m a full man. I don''t know if I''m hungry. If I get a good price, I''ll sell myself. But believe it or not, that''s what I really think at the moment.


    I don''t want them to cry for me, never.


    I gently wiped away the tears on Yu Xi''s face, pretended to be indifferent and said: "why, there''s nothing wrong with men''s vicissitudes, at least it can show that they are mature, right. Well, don''t cry. If you cry again, you won''t be beautiful. "


    Yu Xi didn''t want me to see her crying face. It took her a long time to stabilize her mood. She seemed to feel that crying was damaging the atmosphere, so she turned around and gave me a smile. This sweet smile made us put down our bad feelings and relax for a while.


    I took Yu Xi''s little hand again and asked her with a smile, "do you still doubt me now?"


    Yu Xi was a little embarrassed when I held her hand. Her face turned red and her head was slightly tilted. Yu Xi''s side face was also a beauty of flourishing age, which made people feel excited.


    Yu Xi saw me staring at her side face, even more shy. She wriggled and said to me, "if you talk, talk well. Why do you have to pull me?"


    Yu Xi said that, but she didn''t show any disgust or unwillingness on her face. I know she said that because she was shy or wanted to find a step down.


    Women are good face, and like to say irony, she is embarrassed to let me pull, maybe I can''t think, I think so.


    As for why I want to hold Yu Xi''s little hand, I definitely don''t want to take advantage of her. I can guarantee that, but if you ask me to say why, I can''t say it myself.


    There may be the joy of reunion after a long separation, but also a sense of sureness. To tell you the truth, as long as I hold Yu Xi''s little hand, my heart will be more sureness. In this world, only Yu Xi and Lan Xin have ever made me feel this way.


    Maybe it''s because in front of Yu Xi and Lan Xin, I''m not constrained, I don''t have to feel inferior, I can let go of what I think, do and say, and naturally I have no pressure.


    Yu Xi and I just held each other''s hands, silent, for a long time, Yu Xi said to me softly: "I don''t want to doubt you, really. Chu Tian, do you believe that in this world, if there is one person I can trust, then I will vote for you without hesitation. "


    Since Yu Xi trusts me so much, why doubt me? Is it true that the more you want to get, the more you are afraid of losing?


    Yu Xi answered this question for me without waiting for me to ask her. Yu Xi said, "I want to believe that you are here. For example, in the manor, when I find that the intruder is you, I don''t hesitate to protect you, otherwise you may be killed by them on the spot."


    Yu Xi said so, but it untied my heart. It turned out that Yu Xi didn''t want to arrest me. She asked people to arrest me just to protect my life, for fear that they would shoot me.


    Maybe in full view of the public, Yu Xi has no way to protect me, so he can only draw a clear line with me first, and then look for an opportunity to help me out.


    At this moment, I realized that I had misunderstood Yu Xi all the time. She was really good to me. Maybe she had to do that under the extremely severe situation at that time.I suddenly want to know Yu Xi''s real identity, who she is, and where the manor is. The guard is so strict that there are still attacks and direct conflagration between the two sides. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, it''s hard for me to believe that these things happened to me.


    I hold Yu Xi''s soft hand and ask in a whisper:


    "Xi''er, who are you? Can you tell me? "


    When I asked this question, Yu Xi''s body trembled obviously. Her eyes dodged and her head hung down. She did not dare to look at me.


    "Not convenient to say?"


    Yu Xi nodded, shook his head and said, "it''s not inconvenient, it can''t be said. Chutian, you should delete everything you see tonight from your mind, and don''t mention it to anyone, you know? "


    "Why?"


    Yu Xi raised his head and said solemnly: "no why. The less you know, the safer it will be. Chutian, you should believe that I will not harm you. Since this matter has nothing to do with you, it will never have anything to do with you. Don''t get involved in it any more, or you will have no peace in your life. "


    Yu Xi didn''t want to explain too much, just advised me to stay away from this matter. Everything that happened tonight was forgotten as a dream.


    "And you?"


    "Me?" Yu Xi glanced at me and then said with a bitter smile: "you don''t care about me. From now on, my business has nothing to do with you. You just have to take care of your own business. Please don''t come here to see me again

 Chapter 685

    "Xi''er -"


    I haven''t finished what I said, Yu Xi immediately interrupted me and said:


    "Chutian, don''t say anything, don''t ask anything, even if you want to ask, I can''t answer you. I said it''s not inconvenient, it''s not. Don''t push me, will you? "


    Looking at Yu Xi''s tangled face, I have any reason to embarrass her. She said that she can''t say it. Why should I force others to do so.


    There must be something hard to say about Yu Xi. Her identity may be more complicated and special than I thought, or she is really speechless, or she really can''t show her true face.


    In fact, this is nothing new to me. In the past, there has always been such a person around me, sun Jianbing. He has been with me for several years, but his identity has never been revealed to me.


    Yu Xi and sun Jianbing may be the same kind of people. Even if they are not, their mission may require them to be strictly confidential.


    I nodded and said, "OK. You can''t say I won''t ask any more, but you have to promise me a request. "


    "You said


    "Don''t lie to me any more."


    Yu Xi heard me say that, and her face suddenly turned red. She paused for a moment and said softly, "nonsense, when did I cheat you?"


    I said with a smile: "you dare to be stubborn with me, do you want me to expose your background?"


    Yu Xi shrugs and looks indifferent. Seeing that I''m ready to open my mouth and explode old materials, she quickly covers my mouth and says, "OK. I promise you that the past is gone, and what are you talking about? Besides, I didn''t mean to. I can''t help myself


    In fact, I didn''t intend to mention it again. I just intended to scare Yu Xi. I don''t want her to be so impatient that she didn''t admit herself so quickly. In this way, Yu Xi really has some ulterior purpose in approaching me and Lin Manxue.


    Even so, I don''t plan to question Yu Xi face to face. It''s in vain if I ask. Yu Xi says that she doesn''t want to say it, but she can''t say it. There''s no difference between asking and not asking.


    Yu Xi sat next to me on the grass, and we were hand in hand.


    Time goes by silently. Yu Xi and I don''t speak any more. Silence is better than sound. Maybe communication needs not only oral or body language, but also the voice of the soul.


    Yu Xi has been absent-minded, often absent-minded, and seems to be thinking about something. When I saw her worried, I asked her:


    "what''s the matter with you? Are you still worried about tonight? "


    Yu Xi didn''t answer me directly, but held up her beautiful eyes and asked me seriously: "you said you had nothing to do with the attackers. Is that true?"


    "You still doubt me?" I jumped up from the grass, jumping high, with a trace of unhappiness on my face. I explained to Yu Xi several times before and after, how can she doubt me?


    Yu Xi watched me blow my beard and stare. He quickly pulled the corner of my coat and explained in a low voice, "don''t be impatient. I just ask casually."


    "Just asking?"


    Yu Xi''s eyes flickered, and I asked him speechless.


    I continued with a trace of displeasure: "if it is you, if I always suspect you will not be impatient?"


    Yu Xi lowered his head and said shyly, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t doubt you. It''s just that I - Hey, OK, I told you all about it. It''s a coincidence that tonight''s event happened. You haven''t seen me for eight years and suddenly came back here. Do you think I can''t doubt you?"


    I was not angry and said: "I explained to you when I was on the road. I ran into you by chance at the gate of the hundred birds and the Phoenix. I followed you here because of curiosity. You believed it at that time."


    Yu Xi nodded and said, "when you explained to me in the manor, I believed you came. But why did someone attack the manor just after you left the manor


    "Ah? I beg your pardon? You said I was attacked as soon as I left? " I asked Yu Xi in disbelief.


    Yu Xi looked at me in shock. She didn''t look like a liar. She nodded her head slightly and said, "not only that, they were able to break in because I had people cut off the power for three seconds, that is, they destroyed all the defensive measures of the manor."


    I''ll go.


    It''s not like that, is it?


    If what Yu Xi said is true, I can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River. Don''t say Yu Xi wants to doubt me, even I have to doubt myself.


    But Yu Xi can''t play such a joke on me.


    Is it true what Yu Xi said?


    I think of one thing. No wonder the barbed wire doesn''t work. It''s because of this.


    I''ve believed Yu Xi''s words for seven or eight minutes. The reason why I didn''t believe all of them is not that I doubt Yu Xi, but that I doubt myself. How can I be such an inch? This kind of thing can happen.


    One more minute is not much, one less minute is not much. It''s just that the probability of winning the lottery is countless times lower.I didn''t believe in the so-called coincidence before. After this incident tonight, I fuckin ''believe it, because besides coincidence, who can explain exactly what''s going on.


    I really didn''t collude with them. I don''t know them.


    Mom, it''s time to carry the pot.


    I suddenly realized a more serious problem. I want to carry the pot. Isn''t Yuxi going to carry a bigger black pot? She cut off the power supply. In other words, she caused all the consequences tonight. When they find out the truth, the first person to deal with must be Yuxi.


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    This is pushing Yu Xi into the fire pit.


    It''s no wonder that Yu Xi is always worried. It''s burning. These people are cruel. Once the truth is found out, Yu Xi is the first one to die.


    When I realize Yu Xi''s current situation, I regret it later. Why should I follow her here tonight? I''m curious if I''m curious. Why don''t I catch up and ask for a clear answer and follow her all the way? Now, let''s make trouble. If I don''t say anything, I''ll take the blame for myself. But what should I do for Yu Xi.


    I quickly picked up Yu Xi and walked forward. I''m going to take Yu Xi over the barbed wire fence in front of me and run for his life. When these bastards react, they will come to capture Yu Xi.


    Yu Xi held my hand in his backhand and asked in surprise, "where is this going?"


    "Where are you going? Run for your life."


    "Why are you running for your life?"


    I said seriously: "Xi''er, don''t lie to me. Although I don''t know who you are and what task you are carrying out, I know you are in a big trouble tonight. If you don''t follow me, once you are caught by them, you will die."

 Chapter 686

    "Nonsense. I''m with them. They''re all right. Why kill me? I can''t go, and I won''t, but you can''t stay here any longer, and you have to escape from Hangzhou overnight. By the way, you have to run quickly and secretly, and hide in a place where no one knows. When the news is over, I''ll go to you. "


    Yu Xi seems to think of something and urge me to run.


    I didn''t listen to Yu Xi''s words, but said: "am I bullshit? Xi''er, you think I don''t know anything, do you? I''ll tell you, I know all about what''s on your mind


    Yu Xi''s eyes dodged, pretended to disdain and said: "pure nonsense, I don''t have any idea in my heart, what can you know? Ha ha, bullying me is a silly girl, don''t you? I don''t want to be fooled by you just like before."


    "You want to push the cylinder by yourself, don''t you?" I''m not going to go around and say it straight.


    "Ah?"


    Yu Xi was surprised to cover her sexy little mouth. Maybe I didn''t expect that I would be so direct and go straight into her heart.


    Yu Xi a little pause, and then put away the surprised expression, shaking his head and denying: "No."


    "No?"


    "Not really."


    I strained Yu Xi''s slender jade hand and said sincerely:


    "Xi''er, I''m not an idiot. Please don''t treat me as an idiot, OK. It''s so noisy tonight. It''s half the sky. You''re not a thin woman who can hold up this hole. You may have committed a capital crime when you rescued me. What''s more, because of our reasons, the gangsters successfully sneaked in. How can they let you go when they know the truth? "


    Yu Xi with a bit uncertain tone, but still sophistry: "don''t worry, they won''t find out that I did it."


    "How do you know it won''t?"


    "Because Because I - I just destroyed the evidence. "


    I see Yu Xi''s eyes flickering and wavering, which is a sign of lying. Yu Xi, a woman with honest and kind nature, is the worst at lying. I remember that she used to blush when she lied in front of me, but now, Yu Xi''s face is too hot to face my eyes.


    "You lie!"


    "I - I didn''t." Yu Xi began to stammer, obviously lack of confidence.


    "Then tell me how you destroyed the evidence? Even if the surveillance didn''t capture us, you said earlier that you found a good friend to cooperate with you. You gave the idea of cutting off the power, but the executor was not you. He participated in the whole escape process. Can you guarantee that he won''t betray you? "


    Yu Xi said firmly, "no way."


    "Why not? You are not him. Besides, people may not even rely on themselves in the most dangerous moment. Why do you believe him so much? "


    Yu Xi was confused by my question and looked at me in a daze.


    "You talk, why can''t you make it up? Are you not sure that he will betray you?"


    Yu Xi nibbled her lips and said, "No. unable. I don''t believe he will


    I don''t know why Yu Xi firmly believes that her friend won''t betray her, what is the relationship between this person and Yu Xi, and how she can get such trust.


    "Who is he?"


    "Chutian, don''t ask. It doesn''t matter who he is. In a word, I can tell you responsibly that he won''t betray me."


    Although Yu Xi said so firmly, I have no bottom in my heart. There is always a sense of uneasiness in my heart. After all, it''s not a small thing. Every minute can kill Yu Xi.


    If Yu Xi''s friend is unreliable and turns out not to dare to think about it, it''s better to persuade Yu Xi to leave with me.


    "Xi''er, you''re old. There''s an old saying that people''s hearts are separated from each other. It''s true that when his interests are not threatened, he may not give you up. But once things get out, he may be the first to push you out."


    Yu Xi hesitated for a moment, because tonight''s basket is really not small. No one can be sure whether the other party can bear the pressure and not expose it. Once the news gets out, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    I saw that Yu Xi''s belief began to loosen, so I had to strike while the iron was hot. If I could persuade her to leave with me, it would be the best. Even if I couldn''t, I couldn''t let Yu Xi stay foolishly to die.


    "Xi''er, don''t deceive yourself any more. In fact, you know better about our situation than anyone else. Do you think it''s possible that you want to kick me out of the game and carry the matter down by yourself?"


    Yu Xi drew back his hand and said solemnly, "why not? Only you, my friend and I know what I saved you from. As long as you don''t say, I don''t say and he doesn''t say, no one can find out any evidence. "


    "You think about things too simply."


    Yu Xi said with disapproval: "it''s so simple. You worry too much about my safety, but you think the problem is complicated."


    I don''t know whether Yuxi is unwilling to run away with me because she is afraid of no way to escape, or because she really has a glimmer of hope, or whether Yuxi is unwilling to be a woman who evades responsibility.If it''s the former, I told Yu Xi to let her rest assured that there will always be a place for us in the world. If not, I''ll take her back to Chuxin island to escape for a while and come back when the wind is over.


    If it''s the latter, I think Yu Xi''s idea is very dangerous. After all, the paper can''t hold the fire. Sooner or later, what Yu Xi committed tonight will be exposed, just one day sooner or later. What''s more, it''s not only known to Yu Xi and me, but also involves a friend of hers.


    The more one knows, the more uncertainty.


    I can''t see through Yuxi''s real thoughts. This woman is more calm than in the past, and her mouth is much tighter. She doesn''t want to tell me a word.


    I said that Yu Xi just didn''t want to run with me and kept urging me to go quickly. She said that if I was caught by her colleagues, I would not only kill myself, but also implicate her and her friends.


    I know the reason why Yu Xi said this is just to force me to leave here quickly, but I can''t let a woman stay to carry the bag for me.


    If a man is a man, he can''t hold up a sky for a woman, at least he can''t leave them endless danger and run away.


    Is this a man?


    Yu Xi and I are at loggerheads. I want her to go with me, but Yu Xi insists on staying but keeps driving me away. Neither of us can convince the other.


    Yu Xi refused to leave, and I was also reluctant to leave, so I said:


    "Xi''er, you should understand my character. I can''t leave you to run for my life alone."

 Chapter 687

    They are anxious to see you as one of the dead people. I don''t want to leave you with a mask


    Yu Xi finally told the truth, it turned out that I had been in their search list, but also as a breakthrough by them.


    I understood the purpose of Yuxi''s stay for a second. She didn''t want to escape with me. Maybe she wanted to cover me to leave or secretly provide me with some information they were searching for.


    She had to stay to know what they were going to do next and help me.


    Yu Xi wants to be my undercover agent.


    How stupid is this woman? How long can she stay as an undercover? Maybe she will be exposed tonight, and there will be no way to wait for her.


    I was moved at the same time, but also a little angry, no doubt said: "Xi''er, or that sentence, you do not go, I will never go, I know you want to stay to inquire about the news, but I will never agree to this."


    Yu Xi didn''t expect that her intention would be exposed by her casual words. She was silent and didn''t want to go with me, but now I know the purpose of her stay. It''s impossible for me to leave her alone.


    Yu Xi sighed and said, "OK. In fact, I know I can''t help you by staying alone, but I still hope I can do something for you. In that case, I''ll go with you. "


    I took Yu Xi over the barbed wire fence and ran into the forest to escape. I just walked this road once, and I still had a little impression.


    We were in the woods for about half an hour. Suddenly, I don''t know if we stepped on any mechanism. There was a big net in the sky. I was quick to roll and hide. But I didn''t have time to escape. I was caught in the big net.


    I just want to get up from the ground to rescue Yu Xi. There is a rope cover on the ground to tie my feet and hang me upside down on a big tree.


    Damn it.


    There are dangers everywhere. There are traps everywhere.


    I pulled out a dagger to cut the rope, but I was hanging upside down. I could not reach the rope. The rope was thick and strong, and I couldn''t break it even if I shot it with a flying knife.


    Yu Xi is trapped in the big net. The more she struggles, the tighter she binds. She and I lose our freedom at the same time. It seems that there is only one way to break the rope with a gun.


    Once the gun rings, it is equivalent to exposing our position, and we will become real targets in an instant.


    But what else can we do?


    I pulled out the pistol at my waist and fired several shots at the rope. As soon as the rope broke, my body fell heavily.


    I didn''t get hurt, but I was a little confused. I ran to cut off Yu Xi''s net with a dagger. As soon as I picked her up, I was ready to continue to run away. Suddenly, three armed men in the forest came after me.


    "No. The gunfire attracted my colleagues. "


    Yu Xi pushed me away and asked me to find a place to hide for her to deal with. I hid behind a big tree not far from Yu Xi, and three of them arrived in a twinkling of an eye.


    Yuxi Dynasty they went to say that it was their own people, they are very wary, asked Yuxi to raise his hands, yuxizhao do.


    They come over with guns and see clearly that it''s Yu Xi. The two people at the front look at each other and make eye contact with each other. Suddenly they are in trouble. They control Yu Xi and handcuff him.


    I day, how a circumstance, is Yu Xi''s identity already exposed.


    I''m going to take out these two people. Save Yuxi first, and then things turn around. The man who came with these two people suddenly knocked them out behind their back.


    This scene happened so strange that I hid my body back.


    The man found the key of the handcuffs on the other two people and helped Yu Xi to open the handcuffs. As he opened the lock, he asked: "Yu Xi, are you ok?"


    This person''s voice is a little familiar. He seems to have known each other before.


    Yu Xi shook his head and said, "it''s OK. Thank you, Dou Chen


    Damn it. It turns out that this man is Dou Chen. No wonder his voice is so familiar.


    Dou Chen didn''t find that I was hiding nearby. He pulled Yu Xi to a hidden place and said in a low voice, "Yu Xi, your affair has been discovered and reported. They are looking for you everywhere. Let''s go. I''ll cover for you to leave."


    "How could that be?" Yu Xi didn''t expect that she would go back so soon. Fortunately, she was persuaded by me just now, otherwise she would be trapped.


    Dou Chen said: "I''m not very clear about the specific situation. Originally, only you and I knew about it. I didn''t know how to be known by others. Someone reported you. Now you are the most wanted criminal. Yu Xi, don''t ask so many questions. It''s important to get out of here. "


    Dou Chen urged Yu Xi to run quickly. Yu Xi said anxiously, "if I''m exposed, you''ll be exposed too. It''s too dangerous for you to stay. You''d better run away with me."Dou Chen shook his head and said: "at present, no one knows that I am also involved in it. Maybe you show some clues in the process of escape. Let people catch you."


    Yu Xi thinks that it is also possible. If anyone accidentally sees her with me, he will doubt her. Dou Chen is not with us.


    Strange as it is, it is not entirely impossible.


    "All right. Let''s go. If you don''t go, the people behind will catch up with you. You can''t even go if you want to Dou Chen waved Yu Xi to run forward. He said there was no one in front of him and he should be safe.


    Yu Xi nodded and showed a grateful smile to Dou Chen. Originally, it had nothing to do with Dou Chen, because she was involved in it. I hope Dou Chen will be OK.


    Yu Xi just turned around and didn''t run a few steps forward. Suddenly Dou Chen raised his right hand behind him. A black muzzle aimed at Yu Xi''s back. I was surprised. What did he want?


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I shot the Throwing Knife in my hand and shot Dou Chen in the wrist before he shot. Dou Chen screamed. Before the pistol fell to the ground, his finger came to the trigger of the pistol. The shot he just shot missed and didn''t hit Yu Xi''s vest.


    The sound of gunfire and Dou Chen''s scream startled Yu Xi. She squatted on the ground in fright. After a while, she turned around and saw Dou Chen holding her injured right hand in her left hand, shaking with pain.


    Yu Xi immediately got up and went back. Before I got close to Dou Chen, I suddenly came out from behind the tree and took Yu Xi into my arms. Dou Chen suddenly saw that I was a little surprised, and his eyes looked at me and Yu Xi in horror.


    Yu Xi recognized that the dagger on Dou Chen''s wrist was the one I had just used.


    Yu Xi looks at the inexplicable scene in front of her. She can''t understand it. Dou Chen is her own man. How did I go to work with Dou Chen?

 Chapter 688

    Yu Xi flashed confused eyes and asked me foolishly, "what''s going on?"


    I said with a sneer, "he wants to shoot a black gun behind your back."


    "He? Dou Chen


    I nodded.


    Yu Xi looks at Dou Chen, as if she can''t believe it, but the fact in front of her has to make her believe that the gunshot must have come from Dou Chen. Yu Xi wrists her eyebrows and asks coldly, "Dou Chen, why do you want to kill me?"


    "I -"


    as soon as Dou Chen said a word "I", he wilted, lowered his head and didn''t continue to say it. I said with a sneer, "what else can I do? He wants to kill you."


    "Silence? Why? " Yu Xi still can''t understand. Dou Chen has been her partner for many years and has been helping her secretly. It''s really puzzling why she should die at this time.


    Yu Xi''s simple mind may not see the way, but it can''t escape my eyes.


    In view of the conversation between Yu Xi and Dou Chen just now, it''s not hard to hear that the friend Yu Xi has been emphasizing is Dou Chen, who cooperated with her to cut off the power supply.


    Now things are exposed and developing in a very unfavorable direction. Although Dou Chen is not the mastermind, he is responsible for the specific things. In any case, he can''t help but kill Yu Xi in order to protect himself.


    As soon as Yu Xi dies, no one will doubt him. Even if he doubts, there is no proof. Only in this way can he rest easy.


    What a cruel man.


    Of course, these are my own speculations, but I believe that my speculations are not separated from ten or seven. Otherwise, why does Dou Chen want to take advantage of Yu Xi.


    "The reason is very simple. Because if you don''t die, he will die. "


    Yu Xi is also a smart woman. After my advice, she immediately responded that Dou Chen might be the one who reported her.


    Because only three people know about it, Yu Xi himself, I and Dou Chen.


    Yu Xi can''t report himself, and I can''t, so only Dou Chen has the ability to do it.


    Yu Xi looks unhappy, stares at Dou Chen''s eyes and says, "is what he said true? Did you betray me? Say


    Although Yu Xi asked, her cold eyes had already explained everything, and she had already determined that it was Dou Chen who did it.


    She just wanted to listen to Dou Chen''s explanation.


    When Dou Chen saw that he could not deny it, he suddenly showed a ferocious expression on his face and admitted frankly: "yes, it''s me."


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Dou Chen said with some regret: "what else can I do? We''ll make a big mistake tonight. Sooner or later, they will catch you if you don''t die. Sooner or later, they will have to tell me that I''m still so young, but I''m in my thirties. It''s a good time. I don''t want to die so early, it''s so simple."


    Yu Xi said, "I''m afraid you can choose not to do it, but why do you promise to help me? I didn''t force you. "


    Dou Chen said coldly: "I regret that I promised to help you and let myself get involved in it for no reason. Yu Xi, I''m infatuated with myself for a moment, and I''m in a big trouble. Now that I''ve done it, I have to find a way to make it up. If I don''t kill you, you''ll also find a way to kill me. Don''t laugh at each other for fifty steps. Don''t blame each other for that. "


    Dou Chen said that obviously, he was willing to cut off the power for Yu Xi. Originally, he thought it was just a small matter. The power was cut off for three seconds, but it would not make a big deal.


    Yu Xi is his partner, he is not easy to refuse, and if he helps Yu Xi this small favor is not without benefits, both to win the beauty''s favor, but also to let the beauty owe himself a favor, win-win situation, why not.


    But he never thought that the development of the plot was so ups and downs. The gangster took the opportunity to destroy the security system and sneak in. This is a heinous crime.


    In order to protect himself, Dou Chen can only make up for his mistakes, put all the responsibility on Yu Xi, give her a confession, and then kill her again, so that no one will ever know that he is also involved.


    His mind is not poisonous.


    Betrayal!


    Naked betrayal!


    What is more intolerable in this world?


    Yu Xi was so angry that she suddenly took out a small pocket pistol and stuck it on Dou Chen''s forehead. As long as her slender finger was gently hooked, Dou Chen would be shot in the head. It would be as miserable as it was.


    Dou Chen seemed to have foreseen his tragic end. He sneered: "shoot. Yu Xi, others may not know who you are. Don''t I know? Stop pretending. I used to doubt it, but now I''m convinced. I only hate that I didn''t start on you earlier, otherwise I would not have come to this stage. "


    I was confused by Dou Chen''s words. Dou Chen seemed to have something in his words. Could it be that Yu Xi had any other secret identity besides being Dou Chen''s partner.


    Who on earth is she?


    When Dou Chen said that, I saw that Yu Xi was extremely unnatural. There was a cold light in her eyes. This kind of fierce eyes can only be seen in the eyes of top killers.Yu Xi seems to be moved to kill the heart, I accidentally caught a glimpse of her right index finger gently moved a few times, just don''t know what she was afraid of in her heart, and has not chosen to start.


    Yu Xi stopped for a while, then suddenly took back his pistol and said coldly, "after all, we have worked together for so many years. If I want to kill you myself, I can''t do it. Let''s do it for ourselves in the future."


    Yu Xi turns around and pulls me to leave. Just a few steps away, there are bursts of laughter coming from behind. It seems that Dou Chen is laughing wildly.


    I am more and more curious. Dou Chen won''t be stimulated any more. He will take back his life for nothing. He has to provoke Yu Xi. What''s good for him?


    Sure enough, Yu Xi''s face became colder and colder. He suddenly turned around and rushed to Dou Chen. He took out his pistol again and put it on Dou Chen''s head. He said fiercely, "I don''t want to kill you, but you force me again and again. Don''t blame me."


    Dou Chen didn''t show any fear on his face. Instead, he was very indifferent. He said faintly: "I didn''t expect that my boss''s shadow would be so hypocritical. Yu Xi, I''ve been with you for so long, and I didn''t see your true face until now. Do you think I should be happy or happy? Ha ha ha ha


    Shadow?


    Who is the shadow?


    In the evening?


    It seems that the shadow in Dou Chen''s mouth is a very powerful and hidden figure. Even Dou Chen''s subordinates have never seen her true face. Dou Chen and Yu Xi are partners, and the shadow is Dou Chen''s immediate superior. So, is the shadow also Yu Xi''s immediate superior?


    Now Dou Chen suspects that Yu Xi is the shadow of the dragon. This time, it''s interesting. The plot is more and more complicated.

 Chapter 689

    In fact, since I came back to meet Yu Xi this time, I am also curious about his real identity. Yu Xi always gives me a mysterious feeling, which always makes me feel uneasy.


    Now that Dou Chen''s backwater is about to explode, I''m happy to see anecdotes, so I''m not in a hurry to take Yu Xi to escape. On the contrary, I stand by and watch the excitement with a theatrical attitude.


    Yu Xi didn''t tell me whether it was OK or not. He said coldly: "we have been working together for many years. You are the team leader, I am just a member of the team. You are my boss in reputation, but no matter big or small, you are willing to help me do it. You do it not only because I am beautiful, but also because you want to please me so easily?"


    Dou Chen didn''t intend to deny it. In fact, it was so. He said: "yes, I suspected you were the shadow for a long time. I do things for you just to get close to you, to gain your trust and favor, and to understand your every move as much as possible. "


    "Why do you want to know me? Because the shadow is mysterious? "


    Dou Chen shook his head slightly and said: "not only that, because I am a man, because I don''t want to live in the shadow of a woman all my life."


    Yu Xi cold face said: "you want to replace?"


    "That''s my goal."


    Yu Xi snorted coldly and said contemptuously, "do you think you have this ability?"


    What do you mean, questioning my ability? Dou Chen began to lose his composure. He gritted his teeth and said:


    "why not! We are both in the same high school. When I was in school, my grades were far better than you. When I was the president of the student union, you were nothing. I was admitted to one of the most famous universities in the country, and you, 985, were not. Not before, but now, I am more experienced, more capable and more meritorious than you. Why do you become one of the two giants of information system, and I can only be the leader of a group under your control. "


    After all, Yu Xi did not intend to hide her identity. She asked coldly:


    "are you not willing?"


    "Of course. I''m not the only one. You have more than a dozen team leaders, who are not more experienced than you, and who will be really willing. They just don''t know that you are Yu Xi, and they don''t know your background, but I know it. "


    Yu Xi looks at Dou Chen''s twisted face because he is angry and says faintly:


    "it''s not a bad thing for a man to be ambitious. He will have motivation only when he has goals, but he can''t be blindly confident. Blind confidence will make his ambition expand rapidly and then he wants to do something he can''t do. Dou Chen, I''m not mean to you, but you always want to kill me. Your mind is too poisonous. Do you really think you can be superior if you pull me down? "


    Dou Chen said, "hum, don''t talk about those useless things! Since ancient times, you have defeated the enemy. Now I''m in your hands. If you want to kill me, you can do as you please. But before I die, I still have a question in my heart. I hope you can tell me to let me die in peace. "


    "Go ahead."


    "Did you put the attacker in tonight?"


    Yu Xi looked at Dou Chen calmly and said with a sneer, "Dou Chen, I really underestimated you in the past. You can''t see me like this. When I''m dying, do you still want to make me a back cushion?"


    Dou Chen laughed twice and said, "shadow, if you have the courage to do it, you don''t have the courage to admit it. It seems that the famous shadow is just like this. But shadow, don''t be too proud, your good days are coming to an end. Do you think you can kill me and put all the blame on me? Hehe, it''s a big mistake


    "What do you mean?"


    Dou Chen murmured coldly: "what do you mean? Hum, come on. Don''t pretend to be stupid with me any more. I don''t like this. I admit that with your shadow''s status in the group today, even if you are caught tonight, Yan will not really be willing to kill you. Most of the time, Yan will only give you a little punishment to show his warning. But if Yan always knows your other identity and knows that you are taking people to attack the manor, do you think your shadow will survive? "


    Dou Chen is proud and wants to continue talking. Suddenly his throat is pinched by Yu Xi. Dou Chen opens his mouth and tries to breathe. Yu Xi pulls out a tooth from the inside of Dou Chen''s mouth.


    No, it''s not a tooth, it''s a tiny white thing.


    Yu Xi threw the little white thing on the ground and trampled on it. She showed her eyebrows and said indifferently: "Dou Chen, you are too self righteous, just because you want to set me up. I thought I''d spare your life for the sake of my colleagues for so many years. It''s you who have to fight against me


    Looking at the small objects trampled by Yu Xi on the ground, it suddenly dawned on me why dou Chen still wanted to provoke her after Yu Xi let Dou Chen go again and again.


    It turns out that he wants to set up another identity of Yu Xi. As long as he holds this handle, he can go up and ask for credit and then replace the shadow.


    And just now Dou Chen mentioned that the banquet chief should be Yan Qingcheng. Is Yu Xi Yan Qingcheng''s person?


    So what''s Yu Xi''s other identity? Could it be that she is not only Yan Qingcheng''s person, but also someone else. How many identities are hidden in this woman.


    Just now Dou Chen suspected that tonight''s attacker was put in by Yu Xi. I have been wondering how it can happen that the attacker just broke the security system at this time point in just three seconds.If they can get it right at this time, I don''t think anything in the world is impossible.


    I suddenly recalled one thing. I kept looking at her watch all the way. She was calculating the time accurately. It seems that this matter is really related to her, at least she is the most suspect.


    I gave a wry smile. I thought Yu Xi was just fighting to cut off the power supply to save me from going out. I didn''t expect that it was just my wishful thinking. At most, I could only count a chess piece in Yu Xi''s hand that she used to make a favor.


    And just now, I tried hard to persuade Yu Xi to leave with me, but she refused to go back and promised me that her friends would not betray her.


    At this time, I understood her real intention. Maybe she didn''t go back because of the high sounding reasons she said. The real reason was that she wanted to go back to kill Dou Chen.


    How could the dead betray her again?


    I even suspect that when Yu Xi takes several people to search, she is not looking for the gangster, but for Dou Chen. She wants to kill Dou Chen at the first time to avoid future trouble.


    Thinking of these, my heart shudder, Yu Xi, oh no, it should be said that the shadow, what kind of woman is she? Is she really as terrible as I imagined?

 Chapter 690

    There are too many things happened tonight. One by one, my brain is so swollen that I can''t digest it in a short time.


    Dou Chen saw that the shadow saw through his trick, and suddenly withered. His carefully arranged situation was destroyed by the shadow, only a little less. As long as the shadow admitted her another identity when she was overjoyed, he could record these confessions through the little black object just now and then pass them on.


    With iron evidence, he has absolute bargaining chips to fight with the shadow. What can the shadow do to control him? It''s not that he doesn''t dare to touch Dou Chen''s hair. He can not only use it to coerce the shadow for his own use, but also overthrow the shadow at the critical moment and replace it.


    This is a gamble of life and death. Dou Chen lures the shadow to take the bait with himself.


    Success, one step to the sky; failure, no bones.


    Unfortunately, Dou Chen was one move worse than shadow chess. He lost completely, and all his efforts turned out to be empty.


    This is life.


    My life!


    The shadow is indeed the shadow. He underestimates her when he does everything cautiously. Even when he irritates her in every way, even when she is sure to win and he is defeated, she still does not relax her vigilance and finds the most hidden flaw with the most calm mind.


    Dou Chen looks up at the sky. He is not reconciled in his heart!


    He has been preparing for this day for a long time, always looking for opportunities, did not expect the shadow to easily see through him.


    Dou Chen lost his last dependence, this game he lost completely, waiting for his only death, because the shadow can''t let him go.


    No way!


    He knew that there were so many secrets of shadow that no one could die, except Dou Chen.


    He Dou Chen does not die, the shadow will sleep and eat uneasily, how can she allow this kind of thing to happen to herself.


    The cold muzzle of the gun is still on Dou Chen''s forehead. He is waiting for death. As long as the finger of the shadow gently pulls the trigger, Dou Chen will say goodbye to the world.


    Dou Chen''s face was like ashes, and he lowered his head heavily.


    How nice to be alive!


    Dou Chen deeply realized for the first time that it was so beautiful to live. He wondered why he didn''t feel so happy to live in the past?


    At this moment, Dou Chen''s brain suddenly flashed a word that is often talked about: only when we lose, we know its value.


    Yes, he didn''t think it was good to live before because he could open his eyes on time every day. Only when his life was about to end, did he think of retaining it. It was too late!


    Dou Chen began to regret. Why didn''t he be reconciled to fighting with the shadow?


    In the face of death, Dou Chen for the first time reflected on what he had done over the years, what he fought for, what he robbed, what he calculated for, and what he got.


    I don''t know if Yu Xi will fire this gun. If it''s Yu Xi in the past, don''t say anything about shooting and killing people. Even if you let her slap each other''s ears, I don''t think she dares. But for the shadow now, killing people is just a routine, not worth mentioning at all.


    But I still hold a glimmer of hope, hope Yuxi don''t shoot, at least don''t shoot in front of me, let my heart keep some good thoughts.


    The piercing gunshot broke the silence of the night. The bullet passed through Dou Chen''s skull and splashed his brain. A decisive woman stood in front of me.


    She did shoot without a blink.


    Dou Chen''s body fell back and hit the ground heavily, making a dull sound, which woke me up and made me realize what a terrible woman was in front of me.


    Also at this moment, I understand why Yu Xi talks so much with Dou Chen. It turns out that she has already seen through Dou Chen''s treacherous plan and is just probing into him.


    She didn''t know how many secrets Dou Chen knew about her and how much evidence she had. She was worried about what she would leave behind, so she tried to figure out Dou Chen''s words and then eradicate him.


    It''s no wonder that she had been killing her for a long time, but she didn''t do it. It was because of this.


    After Yu Xi killed Dou Chen, he took advantage of my stupefied time to turn the gun and point the black hole at me.


    My turn?


    In fact, I had a chance to kill Yu Xi just now. Although my gun was pinned on the belt, and the dagger in my hand just shot out and hit Dou Chen''s wrist when I saved Yu Xi, I still have a hundred ways to kill Yu Xi.


    I didn''t do it, or I couldn''t do it, or I was shocked by the scene and forgot to do it first.


    I missed the best chance to shoot Yu Xi. The chance is fleeting. Now I fall into Yu Xi''s hands like Dou Chen.


    Who knows if the ending of Dou Chen and I will be the same?


    At such a close distance, as long as Yu Xi shoots, I can''t avoid it and I will die.


    Am I afraid of death?be not afraid of.


    I''m not afraid at all.


    Really, I''m not afraid of death, just some regret, regret to bring Yu Xi into man snow company, regret to bring her to Lin Man snow side, I don''t know what kind of disaster this will bring to Lin Man snow.


    Perhaps, Lin Manxue has been in front of this snake like woman to harm to the ugly.


    I hate it.


    Hate oneself blind, hate oneself to see the wrong person, treat the wealth wolf as a good person, lead the wolf into the house.


    I think of all kinds of things in the past. Maybe my break-up with Lin Manxue is not only due to Xu Mengyao, but also to Yu Xi.


    Facing the cold muzzle of the gun, I shrugged my shoulders quite calmly and said with a sneer:


    "Yuxi, oh no, I should call you shadow. Is it my turn? Do you want to break my head or my chest? I suggest you go through my heart, because I want to see if it hurts when a bullet goes through my heart


    Yu Xi frowned, pursed her mouth, and looked at me coldly, just like a fool. I was cheated by her for so many years. She sold me and counted her money. Isn''t it a fool.


    "Shoot! Why don''t you shoot? Come on, to the heart. " I straightened my chest, let Yu Xi''s muzzle on my heart, and kept shouting.


    I take back some of Yu Xi''s little hands and push my chest forward. I''m competing with Yu Xi and myself.


    Yu Xi step by step back, I step by step forward, to fight with her in the end.


    Suddenly, a cold light flashed in Yu Xi''s eyes, and his little hand trembled. All he heard was a bang, and a burst of smoke came from the muzzle of the gun.


    She did shoot, and it happened right in front of my eyes, and it was buzzing in my ears.

 Chapter 691

    Strange is, I stand well, how the body did not fall down, chest does not hurt it?


    What''s more strange is that more than ten meters away from behind me, there was a "bang" in my ear, and I caught a glimpse of a figure falling on the ground.


    How can I be killed?


    Yu Xi stood in the same place with a gun in her hand. The gun in her hand was still facing my heart. She said faintly, "is that enough?"


    "No


    "No, just go on. We''ll run for our lives when you''ve said enough."


    I am also a stubborn temper. In my life, I hate people threatening me most. If she wants me to say it, I won''t say it.


    I scolded and said:


    "if you want me to tell you, why do you listen to you?"


    Yu Xi, with a straight face, did not install it after a while. She took back the pistol and took my hand to run forward. I threw away her hand and did not let her hold it.


    Yu Xi frowned and said unhappily: "don''t be childish. We are not out of danger. Is there anything we can do when we leave here?"


    "Get out of here? I said shadow, you really think I''m an idiot. If I follow you again, I''m afraid it''s not as easy as leaving here? " I curled my lips and said in a strange way that I didn''t give Yu Xi any face at all.


    She is not Yu Xi. She is the shadow. Yu Xi doesn''t exist at all. Everything is false. Why should I give the shadow face.


    Yu Xi saw me with a serious expression, frowned again, hesitated a little, and then said in a soft voice:


    "Chutian, listen to me, the gunshot will definitely attract my colleagues. If we stay here for too long, we will be surrounded by them. I''m afraid we can''t fly."


    "Encircle? Ha ha, isn''t that what you want? Shadow, stop fooling me. Is it interesting that I can fall in one place? It doesn''t matter. Just get up. But I don''t allow myself to fall in the same place twice. Do you understand


    I took advantage of Yu Xi''s stupor to snatch the gun in her hand and put it on her temple.


    The head is pointed at by the gun, Yu Xi appears not flustered, she says lightly: "what do you want?"


    "What do I want? what you think? Tell me why you want to enter Manxue company and get close to Lin Manxue. Don''t make up stories to cheat me, or you should know the consequences. "


    Yu Xi said coldly, "what else? Are you going to shoot me? "


    "If you don''t cooperate, I don''t rule it out."


    Yu Xi straightened his back and stretched out his white neck. He closed his big eyes and said, "I have nothing to say. Let''s shoot."


    I shook the guy in my hand and snapped:


    "shadow, don''t force me! Our relationship has changed. You are no longer my friend and most likely my enemy. Therefore, I don''t need to be polite to you any more. Please don''t challenge my bottom line and be honest with me. "


    When I said that Yu Xi was no longer my friend, Yu Xi suddenly opened her eyes, and her eyes looked sad and flustered. She asked me in a low voice with some grievances: "do you really not treat me as a friend?"


    I said with a bitter smile, "maybe we shouldn''t be friends from the beginning."


    Yu Xi gently nodded her head and looked sad. She closed her eyes again and said with a bit of anger:


    "since you think I''m your enemy, then you don''t have to be soft hearted to your enemy. Go ahead, I have nothing to say. Anyway, in your eyes, I''m a bad woman, a vicious woman, a woman good at lying, and I''m a good liar What else can you say? How can you believe what I say. As long as the gunshot, you break my skull, our past enmity will be wiped out. I don''t have to lie to you any more, and you don''t have to hate me any more


    Yu Xi held a desperate tone to say these words, but let me hesitate, I tightened the gun in my hand, palms are sweating.


    At this time, I think of those happy times when I was with Yu Xi. At that time, I, Yu Xi, Ren Yifei, Tao Ying, and the four of us often went out together to play outings, play cards, watch movies, go shopping and so on.


    At that time, Yu Xi took care of me very much and helped me do a lot of things, both in work and in life. Her thoughtfulness and gentleness are still fresh in my mind even in the past so many years.


    Yu Xi in my memory is not a bad woman, on the contrary, she is one in a million good women.


    I can''t help asking myself if I really have to do it?


    Yu Xi saw that I didn''t shoot. She opened her eyes again and said softly:


    "Chutian, I know you have a lot of questions in your heart. I also admit that I have other purposes when I approach you and Mr. Lin. I don''t deny these, and I don''t beg you to forgive me, but I hope you are safe. Really, I didn''t want to hurt you. Please believe me in this, I hope you will I really haven''t done anything sorry for you. "


    Looking at Yu Xi with clear eyes at this time, I think of the cold eyes she just killed Dou Chen. I can''t tell who is the person in front of me?Afterglow or shadow?


    She is tender and ruthless for a while. The two contradictory characters are performed on her at the same time. They are natural. Is her acting too good or am I too involved in the play?


    I put up with it, but I couldn''t do it. With a long sigh, I took back my pistol and turned around to leave.


    When Yu Xi saw me leave, I immediately followed her. I stopped, turned back and reached for her way:


    "no matter who you are, no matter what our relationship was, from now on, you are you and I am me. From then on, you will go your way and I will cross my single wooden bridge. I don''t want to kill you today. I hope you can do it yourself in the future and don''t commit it in my hands again. "


    "Are you going to leave me?" Yu Xi wrongly held his mouth, eyes covered with a layer of water mist, seems to want to cry.


    I dare not look at Yu Xi''s eyes. Her eyes can talk. I''m afraid that I will be soft hearted. What''s more, I''m afraid that she is acting with me.


    I ignored her and turned to go forward. Yu Xi caught up with me again. She took my arm and said, "where are you going?"


    I shook off Yu Xi''s hand holding my arm and said coldly, "it''s my business. It''s none of your business."


    Yu Xi anxiously said: "do you want to go back to the city to find Mo Han or Lin Manxue? Chutian, don''t go to them. Don''t go."


    I stood still and pushed Yu Xi. I said fiercely, "what''s the matter with you, a woman? I''ve made it clear to you. You are you and I am me. My business has nothing to do with you. What do I like to do? What do you want to do?"


    Yu Xi wrongly wiped a handful of tears and said: "I have no objection to you going to find them, but it can''t be now. You can''t stay in Hangzhou any longer. You have to leave at the first time. If they catch you, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    I sneered, "what? Are you afraid of catching me and giving you up? You can rest assured that ye Zhong has principles in his life and will not be so ungrateful. You are unkind to me and I will not be unkind to you. "


    Yu Xi bit her lips and shook her head. "You misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that."

 Chapter 692

    I waved my hand and said impatiently, "I don''t care what you mean. What you mean has nothing to do with me. I''m not interested and I don''t have time to listen to your bullshit. Go away. I don''t want to see you again. "


    Yu Xi probably didn''t expect that I would speak to her in such a strange, cold and unfeeling tone. Suddenly, I was confused and at a loss.


    I have a stomach of evil fire in my heart, and I''m going forward with a big stride around Yu Xi. Ten years, I''ve known this woman for ten years. Her acting skills are first-class, and I''ve been treated as a fool for ten years. If I didn''t meet Dou Chen tonight, or if Dou Chen didn''t take risks to kill her, I might be cheated by her all my life.


    I don''t know if she ever did anything irreparable to Lin Manxue and Manxue company. If I knew the real purpose of her sneaking into Manxue company, I might really kill her.


    She tried her best to get into Manxue. If she didn''t mean anything to Manxue, I''m afraid she would not believe it.


    One reason why I don''t kill her is that I''m too soft hearted to do it. After all, we have been in love for ten years. It doesn''t mean that we can kill her. The other reason is that I don''t have enough evidence to prove that she has hurt me and Lin Manxue.


    If I kill her rashly, I''m not rational and I''m afraid I''ll regret it in the future.


    But I can''t give her a chance. This woman''s words are no longer trustworthy. I''m afraid she will interfere with my thinking and make me make a wrong judgment.


    What happened tonight is so complicated that it overturns my understanding of her in the past ten years. I can''t accept it for a moment. I think no matter who it is, I can''t accept it.


    I don''t want to listen to what she said. Even if I listen, I won''t believe it any more, because she is no longer worthy of my trust. In this case, what''s the point of listening to her explanation.


    When I see Mo Han or Lin Manxue, I believe all the truth will come out, so what Yu Xi has done to Lin Manxue or Manxue company in recent years can be truly presented to me.


    How to deal with Yu Xi at that time depends on whether what she has done in these years exceeds my bottom line. If the truth really develops in the worst direction in my imagination, can I really kill her?


    I don''t know.


    I don''t jump to conclusions about things that didn''t happen, one because I didn''t dare, the other because I didn''t want to.


    I walked 20 or 30 meters ahead, started quickly and disappeared in the woods.


    I''m afraid that Yu Xi will set a trap for me. This woman is not an ordinary person. Dou Chen just said that she is one of the two giants, nicknamed shadow, and the mysterious role of the dragon. Yes, I haven''t known her for ten years. How can she be so mysterious.


    I''m running around like a rabbit in the woods. No matter what Yu Xi said to me is true or not, I can almost conclude that I''m in trouble tonight. Once I''m caught by them, I won''t have any good fruit to eat.


    I specially picked up the secluded and mixed tree path to walk, even drilled into the thorns to make a road alive, so I didn''t encounter any obstacles along the way.


    In the middle of the night, I finally got out of the woods and got on a main road. The main road was facing the mountain while leaning against the cliff. I walked along the road for more than an hour. Fortunately, I met a truck on the way.


    I stopped the truck and asked the driver to give me a ride. The driver was very brave and dared to stop. He was not afraid that I was a gangster who robbed his car in the middle of the night.


    Because I was wearing around in the woods, my clothes and trousers were torn by thorns and miscellaneous trees, and I was in a mess.


    As far as I''m concerned, most people don''t know how to kill me. It''s better to do more than less these days. What''s more, it''s so late. It''s on this mountain road where there is no village before and no shop behind.


    It''s easy to doze off when driving a long-distance bus. Fu, the teacher, finally got a companion and talked to me with a smile on his face. I found that all the old drivers were capable of chatting. Since I got on the bus and sat down until I got off the bus, his mouth never stopped.


    After entering Hangzhou City, I didn''t ask my master to send me to the door of the hotel. Instead, I asked my master to put me down on the way. I was afraid that someone would follow me.


    I walked a few blocks to see if someone was following me secretly. I kept glancing at the back with my spare light, but no one was following me all the way.


    I took a taxi and asked him to take me to the door of a convenience store. I went into the convenience store and bought some alcohol, iodine, gauze, anti-inflammatory drugs and so on. Then I took a taxi to leave the convenience store.


    I didn''t go back to the hotel immediately. Instead, I changed another car at an intersection. In this way, I changed three cars in a row until I was sure that there was really no follower behind me.


    When I got back to the hotel, I simply bandaged the wound. Except for a gunshot wound on my arm, other minor injuries were caused by thorns and branches when I was going through the woods.


    After that, I changed into a clean suit. At this time, it was more than three o''clock in the morning, and it would be light in two or three hours. Instead of going to bed immediately, I sneaked out of the corridor to study the structure of the hotel and the surrounding environment.I''ll be ready to run away at any time. If I''m surrounded, I won''t be completely blind, right.


    When I am lying in bed, I always feel insecure. I always feel that something is going to happen.


    I secretly left the hotel with my luggage. As soon as I got to the street, suddenly the light in front of me was flashing. I found that more than a dozen cars were coming towards this side quickly.


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    It''s coming fast enough.


    There is a fork in front of me. I quietly hide in the fork and secretly observe the situation here. A dozen cars stop at the door of the hotel, and dozens of men in suits come down from the car.


    They gathered around to discuss something, because the distance was too far away, and their voice was too small. I didn''t hear the specific content clearly. I could only vaguely hear a few words to the effect that I didn''t let the other party run away.


    Dozens of people instantly divided into two groups of people, the door left a dozen people, the rest of the people together into the hotel.


    I sneer, my friends will not accompany you to play, slowly find it.


    I took my luggage and walked along the fork. Anyway, it was less than three hours before dawn, so I thought I would have a look at the night scene of Hangzhou.


    I don''t have a specific direction and purpose. I just stroll through the streets. I don''t know how far I''ve gone. Unconsciously, the sky turns white. This is the rhythm of daybreak.


    I came to a beautiful high-end community, where the environment is very, very beautiful, in front of a very grand artificial lake, on the lake there are two long wooden bridges crisscross together.


    There is a bicycle lane along Yanhu road. It''s not so cool to ride a bicycle here. It''s intoxicating to think about it. Because of the early morning, there are not many pedestrians on the road, far away from the noise of people, which makes this Yanhu road very quiet.


    I walk on this road with my suitcase. This artificial lake has a large area. It''s at least several miles to run around the lake. Along the way, I can meet several couples or couples running.


    Life lies in sports. Getting up in the morning is really good for my health. I like sports more.


    I pulled the suitcase, facing the first cool breeze in the morning, stopped and walked all the way. At the first corner, I met a gorgeous face. At that time, she was running towards me with small steps, followed by a white eskimo dog. When I saw her from the front, I was crazy at the first moment, and my eyes could no longer leave her figure.

 Chapter 693

    She was wearing a white sportswear, her long hair was casually rolled up to set off her white jade neck, and her handsome and small face was covered with a few blushes like a young girl.


    a woman in her thirties, whose skin is white and tender, still has a girl''s blush.


    Time seems to freeze on her. For the first time, I believe that the words "frozen age beauty" and "inverse growth" are not completely invented by people. They can really appear in real life. Her every look, every action and every expression will make people ignore her age.


    Age in her, just a kind of experience, a kind of life.


    I stupidly Leng in the local, eyes moving with her running figure, eight years later, in this early autumn misty morning, I once again met this let me never forget the woman.


    Lin Manxue.


    She has hardly changed. No, I may not be accurate enough to describe her like this. To be exact, she just has no change in her appearance, figure and skin, but her temperament is slightly different.


    In the past, she was a domineering female president, who always showed a despising domineering, but now, she returns to her original nature, in her body I see only peace, health and sunshine.


    Lin Manxue saw that I had been staring at her, frowning slightly. We should have met face to face, but she deliberately bypassed me and ran along the other side when she passed me.


    The pure white eskimo dog followed her wherever she ran.


    I immediately turned around, trailing my suitcase behind the Eskimo, pretending to run.


    Who says you can''t run with a suitcase?


    I can!


    In order to see Lin Manxue more, I can!


    What a harmonious picture it is. There is a super beauty in the front, a beautiful dog in the middle, and a handsome young man in the back. From the side, does it form a beautiful landscape?


    My friend feels good about himself and inadvertently constructs such a picture in his mind.


    Seeing that I had been following her all the time, Lin Manxue frowned more tightly and suddenly stopped and looked at me warily.


    Lin Man snow did not run, eskimo dog also stopped around Lin Man snow.


    I am absent-minded to run, suddenly react, and quickly stop, because the brake is too fast, the body almost did not stop, hit Lin Manxue, Lin Manxue stretched out a white hand to block in front.


    Close contact with snow, a quiet body fragrance diffuse open, I can''t help but take a deep breath.


    I look a little frivolous in these actions. Lin Manxue gives me a look in disgust. Her face is very blue, and she says with a kind of angry tone: "old rascal, what are you doing with me?"


    Old rascal?


    I was choked by Lin Manxue''s words. It''s not surprising. Am I so old?


    I touched my rough and rough face, and then look at Lin Manxue''s thin skin, tender flesh, white and red face. If I tell others that this beautiful woman is two years older than me, I don''t know if anyone believes it?


    Damn, visual deception! Good skin can distort the fact to bully people!


    Believe it or not, it''s true. She''s really older than me.


    Oh, forget it. If I say that, maybe others will slander me for pretending to be tender.


    Eight years later, Lin Manxue talked to me for the first time. I was nervous for no reason. I wanted to say something serious, but I was just talking nonsense because I was nervous.


    I said solemnly, "am I following you? I''m obviously following a dog. "


    "You Lin Manxue thought I was scolding her, in fact, I really followed a dog, or an Eskimo.


    Lin Manxue seems to hate me very much. She doesn''t want to look at me more. She doesn''t intend to argue with me. The best way for people who don''t want to talk to me is to treat them as air.


    Lin Manxue stoops to pick up the Eskimo Dog and walks slowly towards the community. She gives up morning exercise and wants to go home.


    As soon as I stepped out of my right foot to keep up with her, it suddenly occurred to me that Lin Manxue had a new family and children. Would it bring her any trouble if I was seen by her husband?


    But my heart is looking forward to spending more time with man Xue, even for a while. I know we can''t go back to the past. Look at the look Lin Manxue just looked at me. She doesn''t remember the past. The past has become the past.


    Keep up or not?


    I hesitated.


    Lin Manxue''s steps back home are fast. I''m afraid that I''ll pester her. This woman is cautious in her work, and her brain is not good. She''s so alert that I can''t laugh or cry.


    I''m not a bad person, am I?


    My eyes have been looking at the back of Lin Manxue to leave, her back is really beautiful, I can''t see enough in my life.


    When I was in a daze, I thought of a voice in my ear: "Mr. Ye."


    I instantly wake up, look back, a tall dark figure standing seven or eight meters behind me, he is smiling at me.Sun Jianbing.


    It''s sun Jianbing.


    When I saw sun Jianbing again, I was stunned. I couldn''t help letting go of my suitcase. We quickly walked towards each other, getting closer step by step. Finally, the two men hugged each other tightly.


    Silence is better than sound.


    There is no need to talk too much about the friendship between men, just a hug.


    We patted each other on the back and separated for a long time. I cried, and so did sun Jianbing. In this hazy morning, sun Jianbing and I were two big men crying silently.


    Moving is not moving, it''s just natural.


    Sun Jianbing took my hand and looked left and right. I patted my chest with a smile and said, "don''t worry. All the parts are here. There are a lot of them."


    Sun Jianbing looked at my face and knew that I had suffered a lot over the years. He didn''t want me to see his mood at this time.


    Sun Jianbing is a man who doesn''t like to show his true feelings easily. In my memory, he is a man who doesn''t shed tears even though he is bleeding and sweating.


    I patted sun Jianbing on the shoulder and told him not to be like this. As a man, what''s the point of suffering? A real man should have gone through these trials and honed his will.


    Sun Jianbing must be regretting that he had let me go to Hangzhou alone. As a result, he was separated for eight years. Maybe he didn''t protect me and fulfill his obligations.


    Sun Jianbing and I came back to pull up the suitcase. Sun Jianbing wanted to take me to the place where he lived, saying it was nearby.


    The place where sun Jianbing lives is not far from Lin Manxue''s community. It''s only a few minutes'' walk. I think the only reason why Sun Jianbing chooses to live here is because it''s close to Lin Manxue. It''s convenient for him to protect her at any time.


    Sun Jianbing lives in a quiet place, and the outside environment is also very good. His family lives on the second floor. When we walk to the door, sun Jianbing doesn''t open the door with his own key, but rings the doorbell first. Is there anyone else at home?


    I thought to myself, yes, sun Jianbing is such a filial person. Now that he returns to Hangzhou, he will naturally take his mother over and take him with him.


    Sun Jianbing and I don''t need to see each other. If we have any questions, we will ask them face to face. Anyway, it''s not a secret. Sun Jianbing''s face flushed slightly after hearing this. He didn''t explain. He just said that he would know when he came into the room later.


    I''ll go.


    Sun Jianbing, a bird, is shy sometimes. It''s not right.


    After a while, there was a sound of slippers in the room. Then someone opened the door and a familiar face appeared in front of me.


    At that time, she was combing her hair while opening the door, and her face was still a little sleepy. My God, she is not Begonia. Who is she?

 Chapter 694

    In the early morning, qiutang didn''t expect outsiders to come to her home. She was wearing a big Pajama with a low neckline. In addition, she didn''t wear underwear when she just got up, so she was full of spring.


    I was surprised by a deep ditch in front of Begonia. My friend''s wife is not allowed to play. You must be polite!


    I pretended to look around, and I quickly shifted the focus of my eyes to another place.


    Begonia is more calm than me, just a little embarrassed. She smiles apologetically at me, then turns back to the room and adds a coat.


    Are you living together?


    No wonder sun Jianbing was blushing just now and was embarrassed to explain to me.


    Just now, sun Jianbing saw it all in his eyes. This guy''s heart was very big. His girlfriend suffered a lot. He was just like a nobody. He was not jealous at all.


    It''s such a wooden head. You can let people know that you care about her with a squeak.


    I really don''t understand how Begonia can be said to be a top-notch beauty. She has to have a face and a figure. Besides, she used to be a senior executive of the group. How can she look at Sun Jianbing who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings.


    It''s a big bird. There are all kinds of woods.


    I''m really happy for my brother sun Jianbing. He''s a fast-paced man who can find such a beautiful woman. No wonder he was so happy outside the door just now.


    Sun Jianbing led me into the house. At first glance, I saw that the house was clean, not to mention spotless, at least orderly.


    Sun Jianbing used to love to clean up. When he lived with me in the past, he would clean up the house when he had nothing to do. His things were neatly arranged and the floor was clean. It was like a mirror. I once suspected that he was a cleanliness addict. Later, I learned that he was such a strict person and didn''t like to do anything carelessly.


    Sun Jianbing and I sat on the sofa together. Begonia poured us a glass of boiled water and then went back to the bedroom to do something. She probably didn''t recognize me for a while and thought I was really an ordinary friend of sun Jianbing. Otherwise, with the relationship between us, she shouldn''t be so calm.


    Sitting on the sofa, I turned my head and looked at the living room at will. On the wall near the TV, I saw the wedding photos of sun Jianbing and qiutang. On my day, qiutang and sun Jianbing have achieved the right result.


    This guy is so tough. When I left, I was still single, and I didn''t even have a partner. I don''t think much of him for such a character that I can''t give a fart for a long time. I don''t think much of him for such things as getting married and having children.


    In recent years, there are more men than women. According to the big data statistics of an organization, there are 100 million more men than women. What''s the concept? That is to say, even if every woman marries successfully, there are at least 100 million men who want to be single.


    You said that in the era of more monks and less atherosclerosis, sun Jianbing, a kind of dumb man with no sweet mouth, would not be a disaster. Who would be a disaster?


    It''s time to look at each other with new eyes!


    When sun Jianbing saw that I looked at him from time to time, he was immediately embarrassed. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it. For emotional problems, he might be more stupid than me.


    I patted sun Jianbing on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up. Sun Jianbing gave a silly smile. I can see that he and qiutang are very happy together.


    We sit for a while, maybe we haven''t seen each other for a long time. We all have a lot to talk with each other, but we don''t know where to start, so the scene is cold.


    I took out two cigarettes, handed one to sun Jianbing, and smoked one myself. Sun Jianbing has good eyesight. He took out a lighter from his pocket and gave it to me.


    I know sun Jianbing''s character. It''s not common to ask him to light a fire for others. This guy doesn''t talk much, but he is very proud in his heart. Not everyone is willing to give him face.


    As far as I know, I am one of the few people he is convinced of.


    We took a while, and I was the first to speak. Sun Jianbing was not good at talking. If I were reserved, he would definitely be able to sit with me for a day.


    There is an ashtray on the tea table. I pop the ashtray into it and ask him:


    "Jianbing, when are you and qiutang getting married?"


    Sun Jianbing held a cigarette between his two fingers and took a puff of it. He thought about it and said, "on May day the year before last."


    I chuckled, and sun Jianbing was too amorous. On such an important day of marriage, he had to think about it and then answer it. It''s not a trial. Is it so serious? If qiutang saw him forget such an important day, he had to kneel down on durian.


    "It''s not a short time. Why did they meet again? " I''m just curious. I don''t want to pry into their privacy.


    Sun Jianbing also did not elaborate, gave a concise answer: "fate."


    Yeah. What is not fate?


    Sun Jianbing and I were in the cold again. There was a word called "chat with embarrassment". I didn''t expect that this word would be used in sun Jianbing and me.


    When we finished smoking, sun Jianbing immediately took out a pack of cigarettes and each of us gave out one. Before we could light the fire, Begonia came out with a child in her arms.


    Do sun Jianbing and qiutang have children?


    I was a little surprised at first. Then I thought about the fact that they had been married for more than two years and had a child. Isn''t that the most normal thing? If it''s abnormal to have no child, why make a fuss.When sun Jianbing and I saw qiutang holding the child, we quickly put away the cigarettes. The harm of second-hand smoke is comparable to that of first-hand smoke. It''s not a good habit to smoke in front of women and children.


    "The child just woke up and asked for his father. It was hard to coax him to sleep."


    Begonia hands the child to sun Jianbing and holds it. Sun Jianbing looks at the sleeping child and his eyes are full of father''s love. He gently holds it in his arms for fear of hurting her.


    Begonia looked at me and seemed to be familiar with me, but she couldn''t remember where she had met. She was embarrassed to stare at me. After sitting for a while, Begonia suddenly reacted and she might recognize me.


    "You are -" Begonia suddenly stood up from the sofa and stammered.


    I nodded with a smile and said, "Begonia, long time no see."


    It seems that Begonia still can''t believe it. She looks back and asks sun Jianbing. When she gets a positive answer from sun Jianbing, Begonia dares to believe that I, ye Chutian, am sitting in front of her husband and wife.


    Qiutang looked at me carefully, then nodded and said:


    "Manager Ye, it''s really you."


    In fact, I haven''t been a manager for many years, but when I met qiutang, I was really just a project manager in the big health project Department of Manxue company.


    Begonia used to call me Manager Ye. I guess I can''t change my habit for a while.


    I said with a smile: "my dear Ye Chutian, if you are a fake. I said, "qiutang, what''s your look? I can cheat you. According to my brother Jianbing''s temperament, he can''t cheat you."


    Begonia was immediately amused by me, she grinned for a while, suddenly shed tears, I really don''t understand, she will cry and smile, how to understand her real mood.


    Women''s mood changes so fast, are not afraid of hormone levels can not be adjusted to lead to metabolic disorder?

 Chapter 695

    Sun Jianbing may know more about qiutang''s mood than I do. He doesn''t say a few words to comfort her. Instead, he sits with a child in his arms to watch the fun.


    Begonia suddenly stood up from the sofa, facing me, and wanted to bend down and bow to me. For a moment, she confused me. If the front is out of control, it''s understandable, then what''s the trouble?


    I also quickly stood up and kept waving my hand and said, "Begonia, you have something to say. I''m timid. Don''t scare me out of the door."


    Begonia looked at me suspiciously, raised her eyebrows and asked, "why? Why are you afraid to go out? "


    I grinned and said: "what else can I do? I''m afraid of thunder and lightning."


    At this time, Begonia responded and was shuashed by me. "Oh," and then with a bit of embarrassment and complaint, she said, "Manager Ye, it''s a serious matter. You make such a fuss, I can''t bring up my mood."


    I was frightened by a few words from Begonia that I wanted to go first. What''s the meaning of "you can''t raise your mood?" It''s easy to make a mistake. You know, your husband sun Jianbing is still sitting by.


    Begonia may also realize that her words are not proper, and she makes a big red face. She looks at Sun Jianbing bitterly, but the meaning is obvious. She complains that he doesn''t help explain, which makes her lose face.


    Sun Jianbing smile, holding the child stood up and patted me on the shoulder, let me sit down: "Mr. Ye, if she wants to bow, let her bow, or she will have a knot in her heart."


    Sun Jianbing usually doesn''t talk much. He wastes so much for this small matter. It can be seen that this is not a small matter for qiutang.


    Maybe she didn''t want to do it for a day or two.


    I think about it for a moment, just as soon as they sing and make peace with each other.


    I sit back on the sofa, Begonia adjust some mood, solemnly give me three bows. I don''t know what Begonia thinks. Anyway, I feel strange in my heart.


    It''s a bit of a memorial to the dead. It''s frightening.


    After bowing, qiutang said solemnly: "Manager Ye, today I bow to you on behalf of our family. Thank you for saving me and Jianbing of our family over the years. You are a great benefactor of our family. Without you, we would not have such a happy life today. Thank you!"


    Begonia said quite numb, but the expression of the meaning is clear.


    I know what qiutang means. When I helped her recover the money she had been cheated, I helped her solve the problem of usury and company kickbacks. She was very grateful. As for her involvement with sun Jianbing, I think they have been married for more than two years. Sun Jianbing should have told her all about that year.


    I think qiutang is really a good woman, a woman who knows how to be grateful. Her character is certainly not bad. In those years, she was only fooled by Bian Yiyang to do stupid things.


    I said with a bit of jest: "Begonia, don''t be so serious about wearing a high hat for me. I think I''ve become a Bodhisattva to save the suffering. I''m so proud. "


    I''m just joking. In fact, I hope that qiutang doesn''t care too much about these things. Jianbing and I are all friends. They just help each other instead of thanking each other.


    If according to her algorithm, sun Jianbing helped me to do many things, suffered a lot, didn''t get half a cent, and helped me to protect Lin Manxue for so many years, I can''t count the amount that I owe sun Jianbing. How can I make a few bows to solve the problem? Maybe I have to kowtow to him.


    I said this in a joking way. These are all from my heart. The reason why I accept her bow is that I don''t want to live under the pressure of qiutang. There is no favor between my friends. Don''t be so strange. I won''t be allowed to come to their house in the future.


    After listening to it, Begonia felt better and more natural. In fact, I could see that when Begonia recognized me at the first sight, she began to feel constrained.


    In front of her benefactor or leader, everyone will have this feeling more or less. I understand her, but I don''t want her to bear this kind of pressure.


    It''s good that things are open, Begonia gradually becomes normal, and the chat between the three of us is gradually casual and harmonious.


    I asked qiutang what she was doing these years. Qiutang said that she had opened a studio with a friend to do fashion design.


    Speaking of her friends, Begonia''s eyes are full of admiration.


    Qiutang said that her friend is very, very powerful. Her clothes are very popular and their business is very good.


    Seeing that qiutang''s career is booming, I''m really happy for her. I have a hot conversation with qiutang. Sun Jianbing sits by and listens to her without saying a word. When qiutang mentions her partner, sun Jianbing frowns and seems to think of something. He suddenly hands the sleeping child to qiutang and asks her to go out and buy some breakfast with her.


    Sun Jianbing, this is to support the rhythm of Begonia.


    Qiutang is also a smart woman. She knows that sun Jianbing may have something to talk about with me alone. It''s inconvenient for her to sit aside.Qiutang took over the child with a smile and said to me, "Manager Ye, talk to Jianbing first. I''ll go out and buy some breakfast and some dishes by the way. I''ll show you at noon. I''ll tell you, the food I''m cooking is delicious. "


    "Won''t you brag with me?"


    "Screw you. If you don''t believe it, you can ask my Jianbing. "


    I joked: "you and Jianbing are a couple. One nostril is angry. What he said is unfair. What''s more, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. If you make a table of burnt food for Jianbing, he will certainly eat delicious."


    Begonia blinked, a pair of take me a little helpless expression, immediately put me and sun Jianbing to amuse.


    After Begonia left with her baby in her arms, sun Jianbing asked me to sit on the sofa for a while. He went back to his bedroom and came out with a big envelope in his hand.


    I look familiar with this big envelope. Before I went to Longdao eight years ago, I sent a package to sun Jianbing, which was a big envelope. All the things I had to tell him to do were written in it.


    Eight years passed in a flash. Life is like a dream.


    Sun Jianbing sat back on the sofa, put the big letter seal on the coffee table, opened the seal, found a divorce agreement inside, and said, "Mr. Ye, all the things you told me to do have been done. Today I''ll give you all the information, and you can have a look."


    I took the agreement with both hands. It was in duplicate, one in sun Jianbing''s hand, and the other in Mo Han''s hand.


    When I wrote to sun Jianbing that if I didn''t come back within half a year, he would try to get Mo han to sign the agreement.


    I know it is very difficult to do this, but I have to do it in order not to delay Mo Han''s youth, and I believe sun Jianbing will be able to do it.


    Sun Jianbing did not live up to my expectations. I saw two words of Mo Han written in the column of Party B. Mo Han''s words were beautiful and meaningful. He was just like his name and looked clean. Therefore, as soon as I saw the handwriting on the divorce agreement, I knew it was written by Mo Han himself.

 Chapter 696

    Looking at this divorce agreement, I feel a lot of emotion. I''m sorry for Mo Han and the children, but everything has been irreparable. From the moment Mo Han and I agreed to sign the divorce agreement, it means that we both have acquiesced in divorce, and only have to go to the civil affairs department to make up the formalities.


    Sun Jianbing saw me looking at the agreement in a daze. He didn''t disturb me. Instead, he allowed me to think wildly. It took me a long time to recover from my thoughts.


    I handed back the agreement to sun Jianbing and asked him casually, "how have their mother and son been these years?"


    Sun Jianbing put the things back in the big envelope. After a little pause, he wrung his brow and said, "Miss Mo doesn''t want to see me again these years. At that time, I didn''t say anything. Anyway, I''m sorry for her."


    Sun Jianbing didn''t want to bring up the old story again. He was in the middle of the most difficult thing. But I kicked the ball to him again and entrusted him with the full power to deal with it.


    In fact, if he doesn''t tell me, I can understand that Mo Han just gave birth to her and me. The children were less than one year old, so sun Jianbing forced her to divorce me. How cruel this is, and how much harm it will do to Mo Han''s heart.


    It''s true that Mo Han is usually smart, generous and sensible. He must know that these are all my ideas. Sun Jianbing is just a man who runs errands. But as the executor of the whole thing, Mo Han can''t help but vent his anger on Sun Jianbing. After all, it was Sun Jianbing who asked her to sign the divorce agreement.


    It''s sun Jianbing who makes her lose her husband, her children lose their father, and her family break up. How can she get in touch with him again, or she doesn''t want to have any contact with people related to me.


    It''s only reasonable to break up with each other.


    I nodded, I and Mo Han things like this, the only some uneasy is the child, but the child with Mo Han is certainly better than with me, he was born, I did not accompany him for a day, perhaps in the child''s heart, I as a father does not exist.


    Sun Jianbing and I automatically avoided the topic of Mo Han. I didn''t want to mention her, because I felt guilty when I thought of her. Sun Jianbing was afraid to mention her. In his life, sun Jianbing was honest and straightforward. Only in Mo Han''s case, he felt that he was wrong.


    Mo Han, such a beautiful name has suddenly become a taboo between sun Jianbing and me. We should keep a tacit understanding between us and let it be hidden in our hearts for a lifetime. Don''t open it easily.


    After one woman''s problem is solved, it''s the turn of another woman, Lin Manxue. I just met her by the lake. Her spirit looks good, which is countless times better than when I left.


    I know that sun Jianbing has been protecting her in secret all these years. Otherwise, Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie would be staring at her all the time. Lin Manxue would not be able to live such a comfortable life.


    By the way, how did Lin Manxue come to Hangzhou? This is a question that I have never understood.


    "Jianbing, when did you and Miss Su come to Hangzhou?"


    "Eight years ago." Sun Jianbing recalled:


    "not long after you left the citrus village, Miss Su was clamoring around to look for you. People who didn''t eat or sleep for several days and nights lost a lot of weight. Later, grandfather Ye told her that you had gone to Hangzhou and let her wait at home. He said that you would come back soon. Miss Su trusts grandfather ye more than half a year. Later, I will go to Hangzhou to help you deal with the letter. When Miss Su learns the news, she has to come with me. I can''t beat her. With grandfather Ye''s acquiescence, I brought her. "


    "You didn''t go back?"


    Sun Jianbing shook his head and said, "No


    "Why?"


    Sun Jianbing hesitated for a moment before saying, "this is one of the three conditions she is willing to sign."


    She, naturally, refers to Mo Han.


    But I don''t understand why Mo Han left Lin Manxue in Hangzhou when he agreed to divorce?


    I didn''t ask sun Jianbing why and what Mo Han thought in his heart. How could sun Jianbing know? It''s also a question in vain. Moreover, I don''t want sun Jianbing to live in the shadow of Mo Han all his life like me.


    I didn''t ask Mo Han what the other two conditions were. Sun Jianbing would certainly say that he didn''t take the initiative to prove that it was unnecessary to tell me these things.


    "Is Miss Su better?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "I don''t know how to say it. It''s estimated that it''s not good, but it doesn''t continue to get worse. It''s just that there''s no memory of the past. There should be no problem with her normal life. She hasn''t had another attack these years."


    I wish it didn''t get worse.


    But now that Manyu has a family, I don''t know if her husband will dislike her illness. Manyu is so beautiful, most men won''t mind at first, but I''m worried that as time goes on, after the fresh-keeping period of marriage, there will be any aesthetic fatigue and other complications after marriage.


    I want to ask about the current situation of Manyu, but I''m afraid to hear the details. I hope she will have a good life, but once these happiness are not given to her by me, my heart will ache.


    The root of this extremely contradictory psychology is that I like her too much. She is not an ordinary woman, but a devil, a poison. As long as I see her, I will have strong dependence and possessiveness.I can''t escape from her hand after all, and I''m willing to be imprisoned by her all my life.


    Maybe that''s why I don''t dare to see her again. Once I see her, I can''t help it.


    I didn''t want to ask and couldn''t bear to know. I asked bitterly, "is Miss Su''s husband good to her?"


    Sun Jianbing may still be immersed in Mo Han''s affairs. He may have just gone. He didn''t hear what I asked. He just vaguely heard the words "husband".


    "Husband? Whose husband? "


    "Miss Su."


    Su Jianbing looked at me in surprise and said, "Miss Su is not married. Where is her husband?"


    "What are you talking about?" I jumped up from the sofa, my face was red, Manyu didn''t get married, how could it be that she didn''t have a baby?


    When I called sun Jianbing last time, didn''t sun Jianbing keep saying that Manyu was teasing the baby?


    Sun Jianbing was surprised to see me and tried to ask me, "Mr. Ye, do you have any misunderstanding? Who told you the news? "


    "You."


    Sun Jianbing looked at me with a confused face, then pointed to himself and said, "me? When did I tell you that? "


    I reminded sun Jianbing: "some time ago, I called you in the sea of clouds. Do you remember?"


    Sun Jianbing nodded: "I remember. But for that phone call, I didn''t know you were still alive. "


    These are not important, I ignore other things, just pick up the key details and ask:


    "at that time, did I ask you what Miss Su was doing, you said she was teasing the children, did it happen?"


    Sun Jianbing recalled it again, and then suddenly said, "Oh, I see. Do you think that baby is Miss Su''s child?"


    "Isn''t it?"

 Chapter 697

    "Of course not. That''s my child with Begonia. Didn''t you see it just now, the one I just held in my arms? "


    I''ll go.


    Another Oolong?


    Sun Jianbing, you are the same. Last time I didn''t make it clear, which made me sad for a long time. But when I think about it, I can''t blame sun Jianbing. How can people know that I misunderstood? I didn''t ask him at all.


    Damn it. It''s a false alarm.


    Sun Jianbing continued to explain: "that night, qiutang and I were playing with our baby at Miss Su''s home. When you called, I went to the balcony. Then, Miss Su and qiutang were playing with their baby. There''s nothing wrong with my answer


    After he got married, he was really different. Sun Jianbing talked a little more than before, at least not as boring as before. When he talked about some interesting topics, he could still babble.


    If I put it in the past, I can''t believe what happened in front of me.


    Is this the same sun Jianbing I know?


    Or, that''s the charm of family, wife and children.


    There are begonias to accompany Manyu from time to time, at least have a speaking object, not too lonely, I feel a little comfort in my heart, listening, I always feel something wrong.


    After a while, sun Jianbing suddenly thought of something and said with a simple smile, "Mr. Ye, I almost forgot to tell you something. Just now qiutang was carrying that friend. In fact, it was Miss Su. Miss Su has opened a large studio in the commercial street in front of her. There is also a large factory under her. Both qiutang and I are working for her. "


    I said, so it''s this. No wonder I always felt strange just now. When I heard that qiutang and Manxue knew each other and played together, maybe I thought about this in my heart.


    Su Manyu has lost her memory, and her accumulated work experience or professional knowledge has been forgotten. Her ability is definitely not as good as before, maybe less than 1% of it. In addition to the many changes she has experienced in the past few years, Manxue company may not be in her name. To put it bluntly, when she first arrived in Hangzhou, she may be as poor as I am now Two white paupers.


    In just a few years, she has changed. She not only lives in a high-end community, but also has her own studio and factory.


    Manyu is worthy of being Manyu. I admire her for her achievements in a completely unfamiliar industry without academic qualifications or contacts.


    There''s another thing I don''t understand. Look, Manyu is very smart in Hangzhou. Why didn''t Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie come to harass her.


    These two people can not let a person worry, now Manyu single, how can they have no idea, in the past is not because of Lin Manxue''s things fight hard?


    When I asked sun Jianbing this question, sun Jianbing hesitated for a long time and then said, "originally, I didn''t intend to tell you about it. However, since you asked in person, I thought about it. It''s still necessary to tell you about the current situation. The rain is coming and the wind is all over the building. After several years of calm, it seems that there will be another storm. "


    Look at Sun Jianbing''s solemn expression. The water seems to be very deep.


    After a pause, sun Jianbing continued: "Mr. Ye, in fact, a lot of things have happened in these years. I don''t know where to start for a moment. Well, who do you want to know? Just ask me, and I''ll tell you in detail."


    "Good. Let''s not worry. We''ll come one by one. Tell me about Wei Wenjie first. "


    The reason why I asked Wei Wenjie the first person was that he impressed me too much and was the biggest hidden danger between Su Manyu and me.


    Wei Wenjie is extremely mysterious and has a huge origin. During the time when I had a conflict with him, sun Jianbing was just not there, and I didn''t know that sun Jianbing didn''t know Wei Wenjie.


    Sun Jianbing thought for a while and said, "I''ve also heard about the grudge between you and Wei Wenjie. Mr. Ye, I don''t know how much you know about Wei Wenjie or what kind of person he is."


    I remember seeing Wei Wenjie in the underground black boxing ring. At that time, he was aggressive and killed people without blinking an eye. No one dared to disobey his orders, so I nodded and said, "I know. He is a man with deep heart and ruthlessness. It''s not easy to deal with him. I almost died in his hands last time. "


    "He''s going to kill you?" Sun Jianbing looked at me in surprise and asked.


    I said with a self mockery: "if it were not for my big life, I would have died several times and turned into a pile of bones."


    After hearing this, sun Jianbing was silent for a long time and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he looked at me with wide eyes and said solemnly:


    "Mr. Ye, in order to make you fully understand Wei Wenjie and know yourself and your enemy, I have to tell you one thing. But before I say it, you must promise me one condition, that is, this matter can only be known to you alone. No matter what circumstances, you are not allowed to tell others, even qiutang and Miss Su are not allowed to say it. "


    When I saw sun Jianbing''s attitude was so serious, it must be a big deal. It might involve his identity or some secret. He might violate discipline when he said it. I didn''t hesitate to say, "OK. I promise you. I won''t let a third person know about it except you and me. "Sun Jianbing nodded and said, "I trust you." Sun Jianbing took out two cigarettes, one for each. We both puffed out the smoke. For a while, the whole living room was full of smoke.


    Sun Jianbing vomited out the smoke in his stomach, and then the topic in front of him said: "Wei Wenjie is not a simple man, nicknamed ghost. He is the most talented and outstanding student I have ever taught. It can be said that he is a gifted agent, a super talent once in a hundred years."


    Sun Jianbing just a few words almost stunned me. Wei Wenjie is his student. So he is Wei Wenjie''s instructor?


    Damn it.


    Sun Jianbing''s ability and strength can be seen when he can be Wei Wenjie''s instructor. I haven''t found such a super alligator hiding around me, and I still treat him as a younger brother.


    That''s what it''s called.


    When sun Jianbing saw me looking at him foolishly, he thought that I didn''t believe him. He thought that he was bragging. In fact, if he were someone else, he would think that he was blowing water.


    If he''s such a bully, can he be my free brother, can he kneel at the door of the hospital and sell himself for only 100000 yuan?


    Let alone other people, I can''t figure it out. It''s a matter of minutes for a person like him to get some money. How can he sell himself for a mere 100000 yuan?


    But from what I know about sun Jianbing, what he said is true, and he will not deliberately make up any lies to deceive me.


    Is it true?

 Chapter 698

    Sun Jianbing was not interrupted by my surprised expression, and continued to say:


    "Wei Wenjie and I used to serve in a special army, and we worked together for several years. In those years, when I was the captain and he was the vice captain, we cooperated very well, and there were basically no tasks that our team could not complete. Later, I was dismissed because I made a mistake. He took my place as the leader of the team. Ghost is worthy of ghost. Under his leadership, the army has been famous for many times. Since I left that team, I have been held in secret for several years. I didn''t come out until the year I met you. "


    Sun Jianbing''s short speech revealed too many things. Sun Jianbing used to be the boss of a special force, and Wei Wenjie''s instructor and immediate supervisor. He was even more powerful than Wei Wenjie. If it wasn''t for what he had committed at the beginning, there might be nothing wrong with Wei Wenjie.


    Retired soldiers are the easiest to enter the public security system, especially special soldiers, and those who have been soldiers are also the most loyal. No wonder many people in the public security system used to sell sun Jianbing''s face and obey him.


    I will say that in today''s society, sun Jianbing, who is in such a predicament, can find many top secret information at any phone call, which is not surprising There is no doubt about his identity.


    Sun Jianbing made great contributions in those years. What did he do and how many years would he be imprisoned for? It must be extraordinary. Can''t we take off the captain of a special force? I know that these are military secrets, and I have no right to interfere, and sun Jianbing himself may not have the right to tell me.


    He is a soldier one day and a soldier all his life. He must keep a strict secret and obey the iron discipline. Although I have never been a soldier, I still know this common sense.


    I remember one thing. Eight years ago, it was said that Wei Wenjie retired and then returned to Shenzhen. According to Bai Yuping, Wei Wenjie was assigned to a special department, which has great power. I don''t know whether the news is true or false.


    After all, Bai Yuping is only a business genius, and she is certainly not as well informed as sun Jianbing about the news of such troops. I would like to hear sun Jianbing''s views.


    "Wei Wenjie retired eight years ago. Do you know that?"


    "No way." On hearing this, sun Jianbing shook his head and denied it.


    "Why not?"


    Sun Jianbing hesitated for a moment, as if he could not explain. He just shook his head and said, "anyway, it''s impossible for him to retire so easily."


    "What if he applied for retirement himself?"


    Sun Jianbing said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Ye, please believe my judgment. If I say it''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible."


    Sun Jianbing saw that I still showed a determined expression. He thought about it and then said, "I''ll tell you the truth. In my army, since the formation of the team, only one person has successfully left the team when he is alive."


    "You?"


    Sun Jianbing nodded and said, "that''s right. That''s me. Mr. Ye, do you know that I, sun Jianbing, have been in the army for more than ten years, and I finally walk quietly. That will be the shame of my whole life and the black spot that I can''t wipe away in my whole life. As the leader of this army, I didn''t die gloriously in the task, but I survived. Do you think I''m discrediting the team? I should have been Damned - damned. "


    "Jianbing -"


    I wanted to comfort sun Jianbing, but he waved his hand and directly interrupted me, saying:


    "Mr. Ye, thank you for your kindness. These are all from my heart. I''ve been holding them in my heart for a long time, and I can''t find anyone to talk about them. Let me have a good time today. In fact, when I was in the army, I was not so dull and cheerful, and I was willing to communicate with others, especially when I was the team leader, so I needed to communicate with the team members frequently. But after I made a mistake and was imprisoned, I reflected on myself in prison for several years, which made me less and less like talking. "


    I can imagine that a young man in his early thirties was imprisoned for a few years. He was thrown into the cold palace overnight from a king of soldiers and became a prisoner. He fell from heaven to hell in an instant. It is foreseeable that his character will change greatly.


    Sun Jianbing belongs to the kind with excellent psychological quality. For others, a great hero admired by everyone, a rising star suddenly fell. Who can bear the huge gap? Maybe they will suffer from depression or choose suicide.


    After years of encouraging sun Jianbing, I still don''t think that he is as good as sun Jianbing.


    If he had stayed in the army that year, he might not be alive now and become a pile of bones.


    Of course, for sun Jianbing, the shroud of a horse is the greatest honor of a soldier. As the only soldier who has been expelled from the army, he has no experience of his loss.


    Over the years, sun Jianbing himself has been open-minded. In the two years when he was with me, he was a bit melancholy and often woke up from nightmares. This time I saw him, I obviously felt that he was different from the past. All this may be attributed to qiutang and their children.Having a home naturally brings hope and expectation.


    I want sun Jianbing to get rid of the pain by changing the topic:


    "according to your opinion, Wei Wenjie is still in the army?"


    "Yes. All the time


    "No, I once heard a friend who knew him say that Wei Wenjie retired eight years ago and held an important position in Guangnan province. How do you explain that?"


    If he doesn''t retire, how can he return to the local government?


    Sun Jianbing thought about it for a while, and then said, "maybe there is only one explanation."


    "What?"


    "Cover up."


    "Do you mean he''s on a special mission to hide his identity?"


    Sun Jianbing nodded slightly: "there are seven or eight in ten. Every time we go out on a mission, we will have a special identity. It''s no surprise. As for him taking an important position in Guangnan Province, it may explain a problem. "


    "What''s the problem? Can you tell me? "


    I know that sun Jianbing can''t tell me everything. He has countless secrets in his heart. These secrets need to be rotten in his stomach all his life and can''t reveal a word.


    Sun Jianbing was a little silent, then nodded his head and said: "I guess all these things out of thin air, so I tell you that there is no problem, and I will not make any mistakes. Ghost may have been performing some tasks in Guangnan province at that time. As for what the task is, I may have some ideas in my mind. "


    Damn it. Sun Jianbing is really powerful. Can he even guess what task Wei Wenjie is carrying out? I looked at Sun Jianbing and the meaning was very obvious. If I could say it, I would say it. If I could not say it, I would not be reluctant.


    Sun Jianbing lit another cigarette, took two puffs and said, "Mr. Ye, you are not an outsider. Since you want to know, and one of your friends may be involved, I''d better tell you. The ghost may have been carrying out the resurrection plan at that time. "

 Chapter 699

    "Resurrection plan?"


    "Yes."


    "What is the resurrection plan?" Resurrection, just listening to the name, must be a very powerful plan.


    Sun Jianbing raised his eyebrows with some apologies and said, "I can''t tell you the specific contents of the resurrection plan. In fact, I only know a few things. After all, I have been away from the team for more than ten years, and these plans can''t be told to an outsider."


    I nodded, I know sun Jianbing is not unwilling to tell me, can''t say, or he himself knows a little. I don''t like to force people into difficulties, so I changed the topic: "you just mentioned that I have a friend involved in it. Is that the person you are talking about the shadow?"


    In fact, I can think of Yu Xi as nothing strange. I met her in a secret manor last night, and her identity is extremely secretive. What''s her nickname? Maybe she belongs to the same kind of people as sun Jianbing and Wei Wenjie. I naturally connect them.


    I can guess that this person is Yu Xi. It''s not unusual for sun Jianbing, but it''s a bit unexpected that I can call him shadow.


    "Have you seen her this time?"


    I didn''t deny it, I just admitted, "last night, to be exact."


    "Where is it?"


    "On a mountain thirty or forty miles from the city, there is a secret manor."


    Sun Jianbing was lost in thought. After a while, he asked, "did someone attack the manor last night?"


    "Yes. How do you know? "


    Sun Jianbing lightly said: "guess."


    I don''t believe it if I can guess so accurately. Maybe he can''t say it, so I find a reason to prevaricate me, so as not to embarrass everyone.


    Sure enough, sun Jianbing then betrayed his real idea with one sentence. He muttered to himself: "it seems that the resurrection plan is going to succeed. This day has finally come."


    As soon as sun Jianbing mentioned the resurrection plan, his eyes were full of light, and a person was instantly resurrected with blood. It was like a different person. What kind of plan could make him so excited.


    After muttering about these, sun Jianbing took a few puffs of cigarettes. He sucked the butt of a cigarette. He put the butt out in the ashtray and turned to ask me, "Mr. Ye, who else do you want to talk to me about?"


    Sun Jianbing takes the initiative to change the topic. It may not be convenient for him to continue to talk about Wei Wenjie and the resurrection plan. If he continues to talk, he may be about to show his true feelings. He stops in time and doesn''t mention it any more.


    It''s good to chat with a smart person. If he can''t speak any more, don''t force others to continue. The second person''s choice is also very good. I don''t even have to think about it. Yan Qingcheng, besides Wei Wenjie, the second person who can make me sleep and eat hard is Yan Qingcheng. He''s not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Sun Jianbing lit a cigarette, thought about it for a moment, and said with an enigmatic face: "Yan Qingcheng is a mysterious man, far from being as simple as others have seen. This is not to be underestimated. "


    Of course, I know that. I''ve dealt with Yan Qingcheng. He is really a business genius with great strength. I expect sun Jianbing to continue to talk. Unexpectedly, he suddenly stopped talking and just had to smoke.


    "It''s over?"


    "Well."


    "That''s the end of it?"


    Sun Jianbing once again said, "um.".


    I gave sun Jianbing a white eye: pretend, pretend with Laozi!


    Sun Jianbing took the cigarette out of his mouth and said solemnly, "there''s nothing to say."


    Isn''t it? You''re blind. Don''t you see the expectation in my eyes? You just tell me something about it?


    Sun Jianbing saw me staring at him with a big face. He smiled with embarrassment and said with a smile: "I don''t know much about Yanqing Cheng, I feel shy of misleading you."


    I day, don''t understand early say, harm I waste expression bag.


    Sun Jianbing seems to have a sudden epiphany. His heart is relaxed and his words are much more witty. I don''t know if the resurrection plan really revives this sultry man.


    Sun Jianbing is not on the road. I can only guide him by myself. After thinking about it, I asked, "has Yan Qingcheng come to Hangzhou to harass you these years?"


    By you, of course, I mainly mean Su Manyu, Yan Qingcheng and sun Jianbing. They don''t have any contact at all. They belong to two groups of people who don''t communicate with each other.


    "No


    "No, not for so many years?"


    What''s going on? Why is it so unbelievable? Didn''t Yan Qingcheng have a special love for Lin Manxue? In the past, those who wanted to die would be willing to give up Lin Manxue like this?


    Love means that you can put it down when you put it down?


    I''m completely confused.


    Sun Jianbing held the cigarette in his mouth again, took a puff of it and said with certainty, "No."


    I said suspiciously: "Jianbing, you are not joking with me! Why are you so sure? "


    Sun Jianbing shrugged and said with a smile, "how can this be possible. I mean it. Because I asked a friend about it. He said that Yan Qingcheng had never set foot in Jiangsu and Zhejiang in these years. ""What?" I was shocked by sun Jianbing again. Things are more and more difficult to understand. Why doesn''t he come?


    "Why?"


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said with a bit of jest, "I don''t know. I''m not him. Who knows why he doesn''t come?"


    Sun Jianbing may have untied his heart and become humorous. He also learned to joke with me. I grinned and said, "you guess the possible reason without saying you are him. You sun Jianbing are so powerful. There''s nothing you can''t guess. "


    "I''ll go. It''s not like I''m an immortal. "


    "Cut the crap and say it."


    Sun Jianbing put aside his joking face and said, "I think there are two reasons why he didn''t come: first, he didn''t want to come; second, he wanted to but couldn''t come."


    To say that is to say that there is not a bit of dry goods. Apart from these two reasons, can there be any other reasons? Can you be more specific and say so vaguely, you can simply say that he has no car fare or is not acclimatized to this place.


    Sun Jianbing stood up and said with a bitter face, "Mr. Ye, I really don''t know. Maybe it can only be asked to one person. "


    I said angrily, "who? Yan Qingcheng himself


    "No. She said When sun Jianbing mentioned her, his face changed again. He just laughed with me. In the twinkling of an eye, it was like a different person, and the whole person was wilting.


    I see sun Jianbing''s expression immediately understand, she naturally refers to Mo Han.


    I thought to myself that maybe it really had something to do with Mo Han. She didn''t let Lin Manxue leave Hangzhou, but Yan Qingcheng didn''t appear in Hangzhou for eight years. It was too strange.


    Yan Qingcheng is mo Han''s cousin. They are inextricably linked. They are so abnormal that something is wrong. Is there any agreement between them?


    I can''t figure it out. I''m not Mo Han or Yan Qingcheng. I don''t know what they mean.


    Sun Jianbing and I talked about each other until qiutang came back from shopping. After breakfast, qiutang was going to work. The little guy was over two years old and could walk and run by himself. He was very lively.


    Qiutang invited me to visit their studio. She said the studio was nearby and it was only ten minutes'' drive away.

 Chapter 700

    Originally, I didn''t want to go, but a word from qiutang aroused my interest. She said that when she went to her company, she could see many beautiful women, especially her friends, who are super beautiful women never seen in a hundred years. If she didn''t go, she would regret it.


    Isn''t her friend Su Manyu?


    I don''t need to be fooled by Begonia. I know what kind of beauty she is.


    My heart was throbbing. I had forgotten to make up my mind not to contact Su Manyu on the way to Hangzhou.


    Sun Jianbing winked at me and motioned me to go with him. He could understand the origin and development of the relationship between Man Yu and me. Maybe sun Jianbing also thought it was a very good opportunity to ease the relationship between Man Yu and me.


    Just now, I told sun Jianbing what happened in recent years. He didn''t expect that I had experienced so many things in recent years, and he felt sorry for me.


    Sun Jianbing said that he was su Manyu''s driver in the studio reputation, in fact, he was Manyu''s bodyguard, and concurrently served as the director of the company''s logistics department.


    The security department is also in the charge of the logistics department, so sun Jianbing is responsible for the safety of the whole studio.


    Sun Jianbing is the leader of a special brigade. After he retired, he began to work in security. I don''t know whether it''s called overqualified or overqualified. Anyway, I always feel strange after listening to it. It seems that good steel is not used on the blade.


    Sun Jianbing is going to pick up Su Manyu to work. Before going out, he gets a call from her. Su Manyu says that she drove to the company by herself, so that sun Jianbing doesn''t have to pick her up.


    Begonia''s children are too young to be sent to kindergarten. Sun Jianbing and Begonia are busy in the studio. They are worried about leaving such a small child at home. So Begonia will take her to the company every day. Anyway, she is the vice president of the company. As long as Su Manyu doesn''t have any opinions, she doesn''t dare to say anything.


    On the way to the company, sun Jianbing drove all the way. Looking at the high-rise buildings in Hangzhou, I remembered the scene of living in this city before.


    Time flies by, so many years have passed in a flash.


    Along the way, qiutang told me about the changes in Hangzhou over the years. She also mentioned her company from time to time. Perhaps in her heart, qiutang was very proud of her life and status today.


    At the same time, I can hear her full respect and admiration for Su Manyu. This kind of admiration comes from the bottom of my heart, and I can''t even pretend it.


    In fact, to have the opportunity to see Manyu again, I have no reason to have an inexplicable sense of tension, both nervous and excited. I''m afraid to see her, but I can''t help but want to see her.


    Tangled.


    The car arrived downstairs in a short time. It was really close. Plus the waiting time for traffic lights and traffic jams, it took less than 20 minutes.


    I opened the car door, got out and looked around. This area is very prosperous. There are high-end office buildings everywhere. Banks, securities companies, world or domestic top 500 enterprises can be seen everywhere. It should belong to a commercial center.


    The building in front of me is particularly high-end atmosphere. There is a square in front of the door. There is a large artificial fountain in the center of the square. The fountain is spraying water. It''s beautiful. There is a red carpet on the steps of the building. Stepping on it, you can feel like a star walking on the red carpet.


    At the entrance of the gate, there is a big stone lion on both sides.


    The decoration here is so luxurious that the rent is indispensable.


    I secretly asked sun Jianbing. Sun Jianbing told me that the rent here will not be less than 500 per square meter. I''m a good boy. It''s two or three times more expensive than other places.


    When you enter the lobby, the interior decoration of the lobby is not inferior to that of the outside. It''s extremely luxurious. You can''t do anything but think of it. It''s like a palace. It''s really up-to-date.


    Four of us took the elevator to the 22nd floor. There are 32 floors on the ground and two floors underground. The 22nd floor belongs to the middle and upper floors.


    What kind of studio does qiutang always call their company? In my impression, the studio is to rent a few offices, equipped with a few cabinets, set up a few desks, set up a few computers, and then the whole printer, copier, water dispenser and so on, and then equipped with a few employees. It''s a small company.


    But as soon as I enter their studio, my darling, is this the studio?


    There are three-dimensional advertising words on the left and right walls of the main entrance, full of a bowl of soul chicken soup, but it tastes just good and not greasy at all. The words "Manyu studio" are flashing on the top. There is a front desk at the entrance, and a robot is at the front desk.


    The front desk is full of pots and pans of potted plants. The flowers are in full bloom. They are very beautiful. Begonia said that their studio has cooperation with several flower shops. These potted plants are rented and will be replaced every two days.


    Manyu is smart. It''s much cheaper to rent flowers than to buy them. Besides, she doesn''t have to take care of them every day.


    The studio is much bigger than I expected. A whole floor, at least thousands of square meters. Let''s not talk about the unique and luxurious decoration. The rent alone will not be less than 500000 a month, and the rent alone will not be less than 600000 a year.


    I''ve seen a lot of people. I haven''t seen any luxurious offices, such as Lin Manxue''s, Yan Qingcheng''s and Xu Mengyao''s. their offices are 100 times more luxurious than they are today.I think one of their collections or paintings can cover the rent here for a year, but when I went to their office, I didn''t have the strong sense of awe today.


    The reason may be very simple. Both Yan Qingcheng and Xu Mengyao are top millionaires with big businesses. I''ve seen their strength for a long time, so I''m not too surprised to see anything strange. Manyu studio is different. Su Manyu started from scratch and created such an industry with both hands. This is beyond my imagination Yes.


    Looking at these luxurious things, my eyes are astringent. Manyu must have suffered a lot in recent years. She probably has been working day and night. She hasn''t found a boyfriend for eight years. Maybe she has devoted all her time to work. I love her and feel proud of her.


    All strangers who enter this studio need to register. Registration is very simple. They can scan personal QR code, fingerprint or pupil.


    The operation is very simple and efficient. The robot is responsible for the whole process. You don''t have to do anything. As long as you cooperate with it, everything will be done for you. The whole process will be finished in ten seconds.


    Qiutang said that the robot is called "yu''er", which is responsible for the reception and staff attendance, and of course, some other part-time jobs.


    Leave the front desk and turn left to enter the core work area of the studio.

 Chapter 701

    As soon as I went in, I saw rows of card seats. On the baffle of the card seats, there was a small sign, which read the name, position, contact information and other information of the person in the card seat.


    There are many small rooms in this area. I said that the small room is also relative to the large room outside. In fact, the area is not small at all. Each room is at least 60 square meters or more, and the large one is more than 100 square meters.


    There is a sign hanging at the door of each office area, such as design department, finance department, human resources department, logistics department, commerce department, reception room, small conference room, etc.


    Although sparrow is small and has all kinds of internal organs, it seems to be a medium-sized company.


    Because there is still more than half an hour to go to work, most of the card seats in various departments are empty, and only a few people are busy.


    As she walked in, qiutang introduced to me the situation of various departments of the company. I used to be a middle-level manager, and I was very familiar with these things. Therefore, what qiutang said was very concise, just picking up some different places from other companies.


    There are also several offices and a large conference room.


    Two of them are the deputy general manager''s office and the design director''s office. Qiutang said that she works in the deputy general manager''s office, and the innermost design director''s office is her friend''s.


    I secretly laugh, Manyu really low-key, he said only as a design director, who can think that she is the boss of this company.


    That''s not right.


    I remember when I first came in, I saw the words "Manyu studio" at the door. As soon as I heard the name, people would know that she was the boss here.


    Before I asked, Begonia led me and my child into her office.


    Sun Jianbing may have gone back to the logistics department to pick up something or put it in. Anyway, when he walked, he would not be seen. He was haunted.


    Begonia''s office is also very large. It should be 60-70 square meters. It''s luxurious for a person to use such a large office in such a prosperous area. However, in an indirect way, Manyu''s studio really makes money, or it won''t be so wasteful.


    Qiutang asked me to sit on the sofa. She put her bag and mobile phone on the desk, and then picked up Xiaoyu to sit with me.


    Xiaoyu is the child of her and sun Jianbing, whose full name is sun Tangyu. I think their husband and wife are also very interesting. Let''s give the child a name simply and casually. Take one word from the three names of sun Jianbing, qiutang and Su Manyu, and from the word order, it happens to be the first, second and third. Do you think it''s a coincidence.


    Who is so talented.


    Qiutang said that their studio mainly designs clothes, covering a wide range, such as wedding dress, formal dress, small suit, etc. the customers are mainly female customers, such as stars, ladies, strong women, fashion talents, bosses, executives of large companies, etc.


    I asked curiously, "are you all exclusive designers?"


    "Of course." Begonia is proud to pat her chest, because her chest is too full, and her little hand is flicked away in an instant. The women who have had children are different, and some place seems to be more than in the past.


    I look red in the face, but Begonia herself may think it''s nothing. She continues to tell me:


    "it''s not my sisters who brag with you. Manyu brand has been tested by the market and trend for so many years. The things made by my family are absolutely unique, and we can''t find the same one in the market. With exclusive design and high-end customization, every detail is called perfect. Wearing the clothes designed by our Manyu studio, the figure, temperament, taste and femininity will be promoted to n grades immediately. Choosing Manyu means choosing fashion and trend, and sailing in the tide of fashion. Of course, every penny is worth every cent. Things are absolutely first-class, but the price is a little more expensive. "


    Begonia may be used to talking about business, conditioned reflex, every person will boast of their own things, up is a burst of frenzy, finally come to such a price problem, the guests here are super rich, she said that others want not to be able to ah: Ya, what do you mean by that, I can''t afford that money?


    If anyone dares to say no, who can afford to lose that person?


    Begonia''s eloquence and professional ability are not very good. I''m very excited, but I''m an old man. Is it a bit like casting pearls before swine when you tell me about these women''s articles.


    Begonia barked for a long time to respond. I''m not her mother''s client. I suddenly made a big red face, embarrassed to cover my mouth and said happily: "that what, Manager Ye, I''m sorry, professional habits, professional habits, forgive me."


    I pick eyebrows with a suspicious face to ask: "do you usually say that to customers?"


    Seeing that I doubted her, qiutang said solemnly, "almost. However, Manager Ye, don''t think that I was bragging to you just now. Let me tell you that our Manyu brand has been tested by the market and trend for many years - "


    " stop. " I immediately made a pause gesture, I go, this woman must be brainwashed, see no one doubt their brand, I have no other meaning, just casually ask.Ya, I don''t think it''s necessary to explain to you.


    When I saw qiutang open her mouth and want to say something, I was afraid that she would pester me and brainwash me. I quickly covered my stomach and got up and asked in a low voice, "what, qiutang, I have a stomachache. Where is your bathroom?"


    Begonia see I just good, how suddenly stomachache.


    I pretended to be bitter and said, "maybe I ate something bad."


    Begonia nodded first, and then said with disbelief: "No. Let''s eat together in the morning. My child and I are fine. Why are you busy instead? "


    Begonia''s meaning is more obvious. She has nothing to do with a woman and a child. What can I do for such a strong man?


    I''m not fooling her.


    Damn it. Begonia this woman is so shrewd, almost exposed, I have an idea, said: "maybe I just returned to Hangzhou, acclimatized."


    The suspicion on qiutang''s face was not completely removed. She pointed in the air with her left hand and said:


    "there''s one on the left side of the entrance, and there''s one along the big meeting room, but most people don''t go there."


    "Why?"


    Qiutang said with a smile, "because the boss''s office is nearby."


    Damn it.


    Isn''t Su Manyu''s office in the design director''s office? It''s just in front of Begonia. How can there be a boss''s office? It''s really messy.


    I didn''t ask again. I was afraid that Begonia would haunt me forever. Since I just showed a suspicious expression, she seemed to stare at me and had to explain to me clearly.


    It''s better not to run at this time.


    I covered my stomach and quickly left qiutang''s office. I ran like a rabbit. Just because other people didn''t dare to go doesn''t mean I didn''t dare. I just stopped by to see Manyu.


    I walked a few steps forward and passed the design director''s office. The door was closed and I didn''t know if there was anyone inside.

 Chapter 702

    I didn''t stop. I turned right and went down the corridor.


    Halfway through the door of a large conference room, I walked a few meters and saw an office. There was no sign or other sign on the door of the office. I thought that the boss''s office just mentioned by qiutang should refer to this.


    The door of this office is also closed. I''m curious. Why are the two offices locked? I stick my eyes to the door and look inside. I''m blind. I can''t see anything. Forget it. I''ll go to the bathroom first.


    I went to the bathroom to pee. In fact, I just pretended that I didn''t have a stomachache. Who told me to say something I shouldn''t have said just now, or I would have been killed by qiutang''s eyes, or I would have been nagged by her mouth. I''d better hide here and go back later.


    I washed my hands in the sink. It''s boring to be alone here. I took out a pack of cigarettes in my pocket and lit one. It should be OK to smoke in the bathroom.


    I lowered my head to smoke. When I was just in the middle of the smoke, suddenly a small white hand flashed in front of me, taking the cigarette from my mouth.


    Who the hell is that?


    I look back, a graceful figure, wearing a small white suit, with a black stockings under the stunning beauty is glaring at me.


    Mom, it''s Manyu.


    I was so scared that my lighter fell to the ground in an instant. My body trembled and I stepped back a few steps. But behind me was the solid wall. Because I retreated so fast, my back banged against the wall.


    Does it hurt?


    No pain, only panic.


    Su Manyu didn''t recognize me at first. Maybe she thought it was an employee of her company. When I looked up to see her, I caught a glimpse that I was a stranger, which scared her into embracing her chest with both hands. She asked warily:


    "who are you? How did you come here?"


    "I -" before I could explain, Su Manyu''s eyes turned and suddenly seemed to remember something. With a scream, she turned and wanted to run away, just like a ghost.


    I can''t help but touch my face. As for my brother''s appearance, it''s not frightening, at least?


    When I think about it, it''s bad. I''m afraid that such a reaction as MMP and Su Manyu misunderstood my bad intentions.


    I''m so quick with my eyes and hands that I pull down Su Manyu''s arm. This is the bathroom. It''s an extremely sensitive place. Can I not be misunderstood when a stranger intrudes here?


    Swear to God, I don''t want to do anything, just hope she doesn''t misunderstand me.


    I don''t know if it''s too heavy or Manyu''s body is too slim and too light. I pull Manyu into my arms as soon as I pull it. In an instant, a soft and fragrant body with temperature bumps into my strong body.


    I am confused, a warm current all over my body, my soul began to shell, a person with lost soul, instant electric shock.


    Oh, my God! I''m going to hang up!


    Su Manyu was also shocked by this sudden change. She lay in my arms and stared at my chin. I was half a head taller than man Yu. When she looked up at me, she just looked up. As soon as we looked up and down, my brain was short circuited and blinked at her.


    Su Manyu''s eyes were confused and silly. Her body became stiff gradually from soft. She stopped for several seconds in the middle. Suddenly she reacted and suddenly gave out a scream, which hurt my ears.


    Not only that, she not only yelled, but also knew how to do it. High heels heavily stepped on my instep. I didn''t have time to exclaim that Su Manyu turned his back to me, and then gave me a heavy elbow stroke with his elbow. This series of continuous actions were like flowing water. Immersed in happiness, I was attacked on the instep first, and then I was severely elbow hit on my stomach. I groaned a few times with pain, and almost followed Come on.


    Taking advantage of my tummy rubbing, Su Manyu broke away from my arms and ran out of the door. As she ran, she yelled at the top of her voice, as if shouting "catch hooligans".


    Is Lao Tzu a hooligan?


    I''m not a hooligan. I think I''ll be arrested as a hooligan.


    Su Manyu didn''t run far and bumped into sun Jianbing head-on. She panted and said, "come on! Call the police and catch the hooligans. "


    As soon as sun Jianbing looks at Manyu''s nervous expression, he guesses that the whole Manyu studio can frighten the goddess like this. Ye Chutian is the only one. What kind of hooligan must be ye Chutian.


    Sun Jianbing plans to stabilize Su Manyu: "Miss Su, you go back to the office first. I''ll handle it here."


    Fortunately, it''s still early now, there are not many people to work in the company, and few people come in here, otherwise I will be surrounded by them like some animal.


    Su Manyu didn''t even think about it and said coldly, "Sun Jianbing, most of the staff in our studio are girls. You must catch this man and send him to the police station. Otherwise, how can we work at ease?"


    Su Manyu thought for a moment and said, "no, I have to go with you. This rascal is following me to the company. It''s not bad. I''ll send him in myself.""This -" Sun Jianbing looks embarrassed. He is a real man and doesn''t know how to pretend. Su Manyu can''t help but pull sun Jianbing back.


    Su Manyu didn''t dare to come in and waited at the door. She told sun Jianbing to come in and catch people. She knew sun Jianbing''s skill well enough to deal with a hooligan.


    When I saw the situation, I quickly hid in the men''s bathroom. After sun Jianbing came in, he took the door and found me in the last compartment.


    At that time, we were face to face, big eyes staring at small eyes, a wry smile, what are these things.


    I don''t know how to explain, sun Jianbing took the lead in saying: "Mr. Ye, how can you do this? Miss Su, she doesn''t remember anything before. You follow her to the bathroom. Can she not misunderstand you? It''s a matter of great urgency. We have to do it step by step. "


    Wait! Follow? How do you use words? Chinese is taught by PE teacher. What is trailing? Do you know what tailing is?


    My day, sun Jianbing looks at me strangely, with a sense of inexplicability. It seems that I can''t wait to be like Manyu. Am I such a person?


    Sun Jianbing himself may have tasted the taste of women, and then he began to speak carelessly. His speech was not as rigorous as before, and he liked to do everything up.


    Can I be as impatient as you?


    Sun Jianbing didn''t wait for me to open his mouth. He spread out his hand and said, "now, Miss Su misunderstood you as a hooligan and is guarding outside the door. What do you say to do?"


    I said angrily, "why don''t you take me to the police station?"

 Chapter 703

    Sun Jianbing nodded and said solemnly, "I''m afraid that''s the only way to look at the current situation."


    Damn it.


    Do you want to be so serious?


    You don''t really want to send me to the police station as a hooligan.


    Who is that!


    I have a black line. Sun Jianbing looked at my face and suddenly laughed. After a while, he said, "you are afraid. I thought you were really afraid of nothing."


    I''d like to go to Japan. When is it? Sun Jianbing is still in the mood to make such a joke with me.


    Both of us are pulling each other inside. It seems that Su Manyu outside can''t wait. She mumbles outside to urge sun Jianbing to hurry up and don''t let me run away.


    I was blocked by Manyu. It''s impossible for me to run. It''s impossible for me not to run. I can''t be hard to Manyu, and I can''t be soft to Manyu. Sun Jianbing smiles confidently. He takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to qiutang.


    Sun Jianbing went to one side and simply said a few words to Begonia on the phone, then hung up. Yes, how can I forget the Savior of Begonia.


    Begonia is such a liar, and she''s still a woman. It''s easier for women to communicate with each other. It''s easy for her to deal with Su Manyu.


    Begonia arrived in a short time, chatted with Su Manyu at the door, and then asked sun Jianbing to bring the man out.


    Sun Jianbing and I came out of the bathroom together. When Su Manyu saw me hiding behind qiutang, she said with a trill: "that''s right. That''s him. "


    Begonia looked at me suspiciously. I don''t know how I offended this God, but also let the other party misunderstand him as a hooligan. I cast an innocent look in the past. I''m really innocent, OK.


    Qiutang explained to me with a smile: "Man Yu, you are talking about him. Oh, this is my brother. He came all the way to Hangzhou to see Jianbing and me. Is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Your brother?" Su Manyu raised her eyelids and asked qiutang.


    "Yes. My brother arrived in Hangzhou this morning. "


    Su Manyu said with disbelief: "didn''t you say that your mother gave birth to you? How could she have a brother?"


    "This -" Begonia eyes a turn, immediately said: "not pro brother, cousin."


    "Cousin?"


    "Yes, cousin. My aunt''s son. "


    I have a black face. What''s the brain of qiutang? She''s a few years older than me. What''s wrong with her? I''m her elder brother and her younger brother is OK. Su Manyu is so smart that she can see the flaws.


    When I was worried about showing my horse''s feet, Su Manyu looked at me, looked at Begonia again, and even nodded and said, "you two look a bit like each other. Maybe they are cousins. Since he''s your cousin, I won''t investigate this matter today for your face."


    Su Manyu seems to hate me very much. After settling this matter, she left immediately. She always wanted to avoid me. She didn''t want to look at me again.


    Do I look that annoying?


    And Man Yu, what''s the look in his eyes? Where do I look a little like begonia?


    After su Manyu left, qiutang didn''t stop laughing directly. She shook her head and said, "Manager Ye, how can you carry your back like this? I can tell you that the beautiful woman just now is the boss of our company. If you offend her, there''s nothing good to eat."


    I shrugged and said, "if you offend me, you offend me. It''s not the first time I offended her. I''m afraid of a hair."


    I walked back along the corridor, leaving a smart figure for sun Jianbing and qiutang. Qiutang stared at Sun Jianbing and said, "husband, is this Manager Ye I used to know?"


    Sun Jianbing said, "yes and no."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t ask so many questions. I won''t know later."


    Qiutang is the vice president of the company. There are many things to do. After going to work, she is busy with meetings, signing documents, receiving customers and so on. Sun Jianbing is a very busy person. He takes me around with him.


    After a few rounds, sun Jianbing took me to the rest room for coffee. There are all kinds of drinks, such as coke, orange juice, lemonade, coffee, etc. usually when employees are tired from work, they can come here to have a drink to refresh themselves. I think this place is good for everything, just a little inhumane. Smoking is not allowed, even in the bathroom.


    For old smokers like sun Jianbing and I, not smoking a day is similar to not eating three meals. Sun Jianbing is a little better than me. He may be gradually trained. Sun Jianbing pays more attention to it in the company or at home. After all, it''s bad for his health to let his wife and children smoke second-hand cigarettes for a long time with his wife and children.


    Sun Jianbing has been trying to give up smoking, but smoking is just like women. It''s not that you can give up smoking. Especially when you have nothing to do, you can have a good time.


    Sun Jianbing has been with me all morning. There is a security guard who has something to do with him on the way. Sun Jianbing left with him and said he would come back and asked me to wait for him in the lounge.


    Besides me, there are several interviewers in the rest room. Sun Jianbing just said that the former photographer is pregnant and ready to give birth. Miss Su plans to recruit another photographer. Someone came to interview today.I sit bored and plan to go out for a cigarette. The company won''t let me go out.


    Just as she was about to leave, a beautiful girl opened the glass door and came in. Seeing that I was going, she stopped me with a smile and said, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, sir. The interview will start soon. Would you please don''t walk around at will?"


    "I -" I opened my mouth and was about to say that I didn''t come for an interview. But in a flash, I didn''t have a job, and I didn''t have a place to go for a while and a half. Moreover, I needed a place to settle down for me to find a son of a bitch surnamed Li. It''s better to stay here. On the one hand, I can have a place to settle down, on the other hand, I can see Manyu often, and on the other hand, I can hang out with my good brother sun Jianbing for a long time How about killing three birds with one stone.


    Why don''t we just make mistakes?


    I am sorry to smile and said: "well, I originally wanted to go to the bathroom, then I will not go, just sit and wait."


    I went back and sat down again. The beauty sent an information form to everyone in the lounge. Let''s fill in the personal information.


    All the employees in the studio wear work cards, so it is impossible for her to admit her mistake. What she didn''t expect is that not all the employees who don''t wear work cards are candidates. For example, brother, I''m just fishing in troubled waters.


    I filled out the form and gave it to the beautiful woman. She sorted out the form in turn and took us to a meeting room.


    This conference room is very large. It can accommodate at least 100 people by visual inspection.


    With me, there are seven interviewers, one out of seven. The pressure of competition is not small.

 Chapter 704

    But I don''t have any pressure. It doesn''t matter if I can be the best. I''m just making up for the number. It doesn''t matter if I can be the best.


    The beauty poured us a cup of boiled water with disposable cups, and then brought it to the door. Before leaving, she said that she would invite the vice president in charge of the recruitment to come for an interview.


    Vice president is not Begonia.


    As soon as I heard that it was qiutang who presided over the interview, I was overjoyed. There was someone in the court who was easy to handle affairs. Isn''t qiutang''s interview like a lantern show?


    I thought in my heart: man, it''s hard to think about it this time.


    In my heart, I was very happy. In a short time, a gorgeous beauty with the little beauty just pushed the door in. After the door was opened, a group of us all stood up and looked at the door.


    All of a sudden, all silly eyes.


    They may be silly because the interviewer is too beautiful, dazzling and beautiful; but I am silly because all my dreams just now have been shattered. As long as she presides over the interview, I can almost be sure that I will be the first one to be swept out.


    I day, how a situation, not to say that the deputy general manager interview, how surprised the big boss, you do so do it, say a set of do a set, do not speak credibility.


    I murmured in my heart and looked depressed.


    Just now that little beauty explained with a smile: "this is our president Su, director of design department. Because we have a temporary client from Mr. Qiu, we can''t get away from him, so today''s interview will be presided over by Mr. Su. "


    It''s not like that, is it?


    This customer really won''t come. If he doesn''t come early or late, he will come at this time. Isn''t this a job breaker for me.


    Su Manyu''s beautiful big eyes swept around the meeting room and glanced at everyone. But I think her eyes stayed on me for a second or two longer than others. Don''t ask me how I know, how do I feel, do I know what is feeling?


    Of course, the most reasonable explanation may be that I''m just imagining, or feeling good about myself.


    Before I could get my mind back, Su Manyu came in with small steps, put several information forms on the table and waved to us all to sit down.


    Su Manyu is the main seat for the interviewer. We sit in the same order as before, because I just thought it was qiutang who came to interview us, so I deliberately sit next to the interviewer''s seat to give her a sign or a small message.


    This time, Begonia changed to Manyu. I sat next to Su Manyu. Every move was under her eyes. This time, I was dead.


    After sitting down, Su Manyu spent two or three minutes browsing several information sheets at random. She motioned us to introduce ourselves one by one, and each one was limited to one minute.


    I sat in the first position on Su Manyu''s left hand. She put out her left hand first. It seemed that she wanted to start from me. When she saw that it was me, she pointed to the first candidate on her right hand and said, "let''s start from your side and go down in turn."


    In this way, I became the last one to introduce myself.


    Everyone has a minute. The first six people have less than six minutes in total. A few minutes are flying fast and fleeting. It''s my turn to talk from my heart. I''m really not ready to meet Su Manyu in this way.


    I''m not in the mood to listen to what the previous candidates said. In such a short period of time, I can say a bird''s name, native place, graduation institution, work experience and specialty.


    When other people introduced themselves, Su Manyu didn''t look up and kept taking notes. She wrote fast and wrote down every point everyone said.


    When it was my turn, I thought that Su Manyu still had to lower her head to take notes. I was secretly happy that it was best not to look at her brother. He was afraid that she would be nervous if she looked at her charming eyes.


    As I was about to speak, Su Manyu suddenly stopped writing. With her right thumb, index finger and middle finger skillfully turning the pen, she slightly raised her head and looked at me. My day, as soon as I saw her beautiful and familiar face, the past came to my mind one by one. Her heart was in a mess, and her brain was blank. I didn''t know what to say.


    "I -"


    I just said the word "I". I glanced at Su Manyu again and looked at her face. Fortunately, everything was normal. I was relieved. But after "I" for a long time, my brother got stuck in his head and forgot what he was doing.


    Damn it.


    Why are you stuttering?


    It''s time to drop the chain.


    When I saw Su Manyu frowning, she seemed very dissatisfied with me. She was even more scared and stuttered. It would not work if she went on like this. My brother felt hard and said with feeling:


    "my name is Ye Zhong, a leaf of duckweed, which is heavier than the leaf of Mount Tai. Why Ye Zhong? In fact, I didn''t call Yezhong before, but now I call Yezhong again. As for why I have to call Yezhong, I don''t have to worry about it. "


    I was confused. I didn''t know what I was talking about at all. I continued to talk nonsense: "are you going to ask me why I''m here today? Don''t worry. Let me think about it. Oh, by the way, find a girl Oh, no, it''s job hunting, job hunting, not women. What kind of woman are you looking for - no, what kind of job are you looking for? Photographer. Why do you want to be a photographer? I just like to smoke because I''m not a gangster in the bathroom! I swear, I''m not a hooliganI asked and answered questions to myself. I told them all at once. Don''t talk about them. I was also confused myself.


    I don''t know if they understood what they said just now. Anyway, I didn''t understand a word myself. Those are all the voices in my heart. I thought about how to introduce myself and explain the morning things with Man Yu. Then my mind was confused and my words didn''t reach my meaning, and I just talked like before.


    I don''t know if I''m the first one to introduce myself in this way, but it''s absolutely rare, because I haven''t completely introduced myself, and other candidates have already burst into laughter.


    How strange it is that such a serious occasion can make them laugh instantly.


    I seem to see a wonderful flower blooming from the laughter and eyes of other interviewers.


    Are you here to be funny?


    Su Manyu didn''t laugh on the spot. She kept frowning. The collagen on her face was shaking slightly. She didn''t stop other people from laughing wildly. People''s emotions can only be dredged, not forced. What I just did was really ridiculous, or something else.


    Su Manyu suddenly raised her hand. First, she pressed her hands down, and then pointed out the door with her fingers, indicating that we should sit for a while, and then she went out.


    Su Manyu got up and left the meeting room. She took the little beauty to leave the meeting room in a hurry. When she closed the door of the meeting room, I heard bursts of laughter coming in from the outside.


    I''ll go.


    This time, I lost face and hair. Even Su Manyu''s cold woman didn''t hold tight. I thought it was really funny.


    It''s just a joke.

 Chapter 705

    It''s worth losing face if you can win a smile from a beautiful woman. Just like a man with thick skin, sitting there, his face is not red and his heart is not beating, just like a man who has nothing to do.


    Su Manyu and little beauty came back for a long time. When they came back, they were all blushing. They didn''t know what they were laughing like just now.


    No, isn''t that funny?


    Su Manyu always pretends to keep a straight face, but when she sees me, she wants to laugh. The corners of her mouth bend several times, but she doesn''t open the arc. The little beauty is more impetuous than Su Manyu, and her face is still happy.


    After su Manyu and the little beauty sit down, the interview continues.


    Su Manyu briefly introduced the interview process, which is basically divided into three parts. The first part is mutual understanding. Su Manyu briefly introduced the situation of the studio and her personal situation. We have already introduced ourselves before, so the first part is over.


    The second part belongs to the professional assessment. After all, it is in the recruitment of photographers. The technology and professional knowledge must be excellent. Su Manyu asked us to take out the best work we have ever shot, and talk about the shooting background, inspiration and characteristics of this work.


    She also said that each work has its own life and personality, and a good photographer is bound to endow it with unique personality.


    In fact, this link was explained in detail in the email of the interview notice, so other candidates were well prepared, and I didn''t have any preparation at all because I came in midway.


    One by one, they opened their bags to find out the works they had prepared, but I looked at them like a fool.


    All this fell in Su Manyu''s eyes. She glanced at me with a smile. This one was full of pride, as if to say: you are in Miss Ben''s hands today, wait for you to die.


    When I think of the humiliation just now and the next situation, my back is chilly. I peek at the gate secretly. I really want to slip out when they don''t pay attention. It''s too boring to sit here.


    Su Manyu knocked on the desk with a pen and said solemnly: "during the interview, I hope everyone will cheer up and don''t look around. Don''t even think about it. "


    Su Manyu''s eyes are really chicken thieves. She can see through my careful thinking at a glance. I even suspect that she has found me to be a fake early in the morning.


    Although this woman''s brain is not as good as before, it is also a terrible existence compared with other people, such as me.


    Maybe in the morning, she found something. Begonia''s simple "cousin" wanted to deceive her. I''m afraid she could only deceive herself.


    If she doesn''t expose me in the morning, maybe it''s because of the face of qiutang and sun Jianbing, or maybe she''s holding on to some big move, trying to kill me.


    I don''t have time to think too much, because there is a problem in front of me now. If I don''t have any works in my hand, I will be ridiculed or even ridiculed by Su Manyu.


    I don''t know why, I don''t care about losing face in front of others at all, but if this person is Su Manyu, I will mind very much.


    I''m worried about making a fool of myself in front of her, and I''m even more worried that she''s pushing me everywhere. I don''t want to admit defeat or mistake to her, and desperately want to prove something to her.


    I don''t know if it''s because I care too much about her, what she thinks of me, whether she looks up to me, whether she treats me as an equal?


    In my time, all the works of other candidates were handed in, and each of them gave a U-disk to the little beauty. Then the little beauty copied the works prepared on the U-disk to the computer in turn.


    The file name of each work is named after the candidate, so it won''t be confused.


    Everyone paid, but I didn''t, so it seems that I will be eliminated in the second round. In fact, in the eyes of other candidates or beauties, I should be eliminated in the first round. The reason why I stay here is because the company wants to save me some face. It can''t just blow me away.


    Little beauty turned her eyes on me. Her meaning was obvious. If I didn''t have any works, I would be out of this round.


    I calmly sat down on the seat, put on a confident look, said: "my work is quite special, can I show it for the last time?"


    The little beauty asks Su Manyu for advice with her eyes. Su Manyu may have seen that I like to be deviant from the common sense. Maybe she is also curious about what I want to do.


    Suman nodded in agreement.


    The little beauty turns on the projector and asks other candidates to explain their works in turn. These candidates do have several brushes. Several of them are professional photographers and have taken many works. At least three of these six works have reached a high level.


    It took about an hour for this explanation, and on average it took 10 minutes for each person.


    Su Manyu is very open-minded and eager to learn. She will ask any questions face to face, and she has a high level in asking questions. In my impression, before Manyu''s photography technology was general, she was busy working all day, and rarely played selfie. In recent years, she may have been a professional designer, and her abilities in all aspects have been upgraded, including photography, drawing, typesetting, color matching, etc He has reached a very high level.At least when she asked those questions, ordinary photographers couldn''t answer them.


    Among the first six interviewers, Su Manyu was satisfied with three of them, and the other three were inferior. The last one was my turn to introduce. The first question in front of me was: works?


    If there is no work, what can I show others, and how can others appreciate and evaluate my work.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on me. I think no one will forget the scene just now. They must want to see their friends'' jokes in their hearts.


    But, man, maybe they''re going to be disappointed.


    I calmly put my hand into my trouser pocket. Everyone thought I was going to take out a USB flash drive, but I just took out a mobile phone, an ugly mobile phone. I played with my mobile phone in my hand for a while, and they all thought that I had saved my photos in my mobile phone album or some storage disk. Little beauty stood up and was ready to come forward to pick up my mobile phone, so as to transfer the photos to the computer.


    Again, to their surprise, I didn''t give my mobile phone to the little beauty. Instead, I called out the camera in my mobile phone and turned to take a five shot series at sumanyu.


    Su Manyu was startled at first. I seized the moment and shot another five in a row.


    In just a few moments, I caught the beautiful expression on Su''s face.


    They were confused by my unusual behavior.


    What''s going on?


    Want to take a candid picture?


    All of them were puzzled by me. Only Su Manyu was calm. Except for the first panic, she looked more calm than the others. It seemed that she had expected some unexpected events.


    I raised the corner of my mouth and said with a smile, "just a moment, it will be ready in a moment."

 Chapter 706

    I opened the software on my mobile phone and began to repair the pictures. It took only ten minutes before and after that. I repaired three pictures in total. Because things were so sudden and strange, the meeting room seemed very quiet, and everyone sat quietly in their seats.


    Su Manyu, the chief examiner, didn''t say a word, and others didn''t dare to say anything. Since no one urged me to hurry up.


    After repairing the photos, I handed the mobile phone to the little beauty, who blindly took it, and then sent the pictures on the mobile phone to her mobile phone with Bluetooth, and then uploaded them to the computer.


    The little beauty gave me back her mobile phone after finishing these, and also helped me to open one of the photos to indicate that I could talk.


    This picture is from the first one. Su Manyu was holding a pen and seemed to be thinking about something. I took that moment.


    Su Manyu''s face in the photo is beautiful and refined, killing many big and small flowers in the entertainment circle. She is wearing a small white suit, showing her white neck and hot eyes.


    I stood up, quite solemnly arranged my appearance, and began my personal speech.


    Before the beginning of the speech, everyone was staring at the screen, looking at this enlarged picture on the screen. Everyone thought that I wanted to make a reasonable explanation for the strange behavior just now. However, as soon as the picture turned, my next words surprised them again.


    Maybe in their eyes, I''m flattering seriously.


    "Before explaining this work, I would like to thank my model Miss Su. Why should I thank her? Because of her beauty, generosity, nobility and incomparable temperament, I was inspired and had the inspiration and opportunity to shoot this work


    I deliberately pause for a moment and take a look at the reaction of other candidates. I see a lot of disdain in their eyes. Just as far as the work is concerned, I am an ordinary picture. An ordinary mobile phone has not been adjusted by angle and light and post production. The things taken in a hurry can not be compared with their carefully prepared works On.


    I admit that, not to mention comparing with three of them, even if I want to compare with the most inferior one of the six, it is enough to kill my free hand graffiti.


    But what about that?


    I turn a blind eye to the sarcasm on the faces of other candidates. I only care about Su Manyu''s opinion. Manyu has no expression on her face. Maybe I''m not accurate in describing her like this. To be exact, her face has always been in a cold state.


    I looked back and went on: "as a qualified photographer, I don''t know how you understand photography and what is the most basic and essential thing of photography? In my opinion, only when we understand the essence of photography can we make really meaningful works. "


    One of the candidates was a little unconvinced when I asked. What I said was a few meanings. Did I sneer that they didn''t understand real photography?


    As far as these things I photographed are concerned, do you understand photography?


    I''m afraid I can''t even compare with a girl playing selfie on the roadside.


    He said with a somewhat provocative tone: "then I would like to ask Mr. Ye, what is real photography? With all due respect, from the picture on the screen, I don''t see anything extraordinary. "


    The man''s speech was prickly and insinuating, and suddenly the meeting room was full of gunpowder.


    He took the initiative to provoke me, but I didn''t get angry. It''s a good thing to be questioned. It''s better than me talking to myself. I asked with a smile, "I don''t know what to call this gentleman?"


    "My name is Li."


    I''ll go. How come it''s another Li? I went to Hangzhou from the sea of clouds and chased boss Li for thousands of miles. I didn''t expect that today I met another Li who didn''t like me in every way.


    Do I have a fight with Li?


    With a smile, I said, "Mr. Li said that these photos are plain. I think everyone in this room, except Mr. Li, thinks the same thing in their hearts."


    My eyes swept around, and several other candidates bowed their heads to avoid my eyes under my fierce eyes. They didn''t dare to compete with me. Only Li, who was surnamed Li, insisted to the end.


    I secretly funny, he why such a big reaction, I do not know him, no grudge in the past, recently no grudge, why does he have to compete with me?


    I don''t know. I don''t know.


    Suddenly a thought flashed into my mind: is he jealous of Man Yu''s love at first sight?


    A beautiful woman like Manyu is a man who likes her when he sees her. In addition, when I saw this beautiful woman named Li, she was full of witticism when I just gave a speech. Her works are also extremely outstanding. It seems that she is a very talented young man.


    My fair lady, the gentleman likes to eat, maybe this surname Li is really eating.


    I also thought of the possibility that this man surnamed Li was not like an ordinary job seeker, but like a young man who came to the studio to find beautiful women, because he was covered with famous brands, clothes, shoes, bags and watches. Even when he was looking for a USB flash drive, I caught a glimpse of him turning out a key to a Porsche.


    Damn it.The drunkard''s intention is not to drink. It turns out that like his friends, he wants to have a first come first served job. Looking for a job is just a cover, but the target is Manyu.


    You are not a coward to rob the woman of Laozi.


    I said quietly: "since Mr. Li wants to know what real photography is, I don''t mind popularizing this knowledge to Mr. Li."


    "Just now Miss Su said that every work has its own life and personality. I agree with her very much. She points out the essence and essence of photography. What a photographer does is to dig out its personality and beauty and express it with the lens. In addition, I think the core or most important function of photography can be summed up in four words."


    Mr. Li asked, "Oh? I''d like to hear the four words. "


    "Record sharing."


    Su Manyu was quite interested in my statement and asked, "what is recorded and what is shared, can you tell me in detail?"


    "Record the moment that is gone forever, record what you once had, share the beauty and happiness, share the mood and love."


    After hearing this, Su Manyu said nothing, as if she was savoring the taste of my words.


    Li, who is surnamed Li, seems to have changed my outlook when he saw Manyu. He was afraid that I might steal his spotlight and rush to the top of his brow. He said with a cold hum:


    "Mr. Ye, your words are too high sounding. I think the work is not good by blowing, but by shooting, right? As for your present work, tut Tut, not to mention comparing with other candidates, even if it''s my humble work, it''s estimated that I can dump you for a few blocks. "

 Chapter 707

    It''s said that beating people doesn''t hurt their faces and exposing people doesn''t hurt their shortcomings. Mr. Li, when he cuts my face in front of so many people, it''s easy to make people feel embarrassed. Most people have to turn their faces around, but I don''t think it''s necessary. It''s just like you''ve been bitten by a dog. Will you bite the dog back?


    Why do people have to be different from animals, right?


    Instead of anger, I said with a smile: "look at what Mr. Li said, is my work really so useless?"


    Mr. Li is quite conceited to say: "just a few photos can be called works. Mr. Ye, don''t you think this taste is too low?"


    Su Manyu was just intoxicated with what I said, and seemed to recall something. Unexpectedly, she was interrupted by me and Mr. Li''s sarcasm. She nodded and said, "Mr. Ye, do you have any other explanation for your work?"


    Su Manyu''s saying this is obviously a signal that strength depends on works. No matter how good it is, my works are not as good as others.


    With a bad smile on my face, I said, "Miss Su, do you think my works are inferior to others?"


    Su Manyu was slightly stunned. Her confused eyes seemed to say that it was not obvious. As long as she was not blind, who could not see the gap?


    I''m afraid no one in the conference room will think that my work is better than any of them.


    Without waiting for Su Manyu''s reply, I looked into Su Manyu''s big eyes and said with a confident smile, "Miss Su, I don''t think my works are good for nothing. You can pick out any one of them. In my works, I can say at least three things that are better than them, and I can convince you."


    This is like a thunderbolt, every candidate is not calm at first. If such works can''t compare with each other, it''s better to say that they are playing photography in the future.


    A low pixel rotten mobile phone shot at will, but also with art?


    Damn it. You will die if you don''t brag. Have you ever seen such a brag before.


    Any more? At least three? be sincerely convinced? Man, just pick one that can crush you and doubt your life. Do you believe it?


    I don''t care what other people think. It''s nothing to do with me. I only care about Su Manyu''s ideas. I see that Manyu looks like a light cloud, and seems to be quite unconvinced, so I said:


    "Miss Su, if you don''t believe me, let''s make a bet. If I have enough reasons to prove that what I said just now is absolutely true, you will lose me a promise How''s it going? "


    Su Manyu sees that I''m confident that I''m going to win. She thinks I''m trying to save face and suffer. She doesn''t believe I can do it.


    No matter from the artistic form or from the content, I lose n grades, there is no comparability.


    Before Su Manyu answered, other people began to quit, shouting that since I want to insult myself, it''s better to give me a chance to let Su always puff my face.


    But Manyu is Manyu after all. She can''t easily agree to this kind of condition. She thought a little and said, "well, Mr. Ye, if you can really do it, I can make an exception to admit you and let you work in our studio."


    What is unconventional?


    That''s a shock. Am I not qualified to be a photographer in their studio?


    I think for myself, it seems that I am not qualified.


    "Is that true?"


    The little girl beside said with a smile: "you still doubt our president Su! Don''t worry, Mr. Su said one thing and two things. But since it''s a bet, there must be losses and wins. What if you lose? "


    I said confidently, "it can''t be."


    "Why not? Mr. Ye, everything is not absolute. What''s more, your chance is very slim this time. It''s not that I hurt your confidence. I don''t think much of you. "


    This little beauty and just that little beauty is completely different, in front of a serious, original character so lively, sharp teeth, I look down on her.


    Little beauty didn''t want to suffer losses at all, instead, she put me in the army. Maybe she wanted me to stop when I was good, so I''d hurry down when there was a step. Don''t lose face.


    I don''t care to say: "if I lose, I will do what you want me to do, no complaints."


    The little beauty said with a smile: "this is what you said. Don''t cheat when you lose later. We are short of a cleaning man in our studio. I think you are so big, just right. "


    I know the little girl is joking, but I don''t care, because I believe I won''t lose.


    Now that I''ve made an appointment, I can''t be such a fool any more. I put away my ruffian look and looked serious. At this time, I was full of momentum. They looked at me as if they had changed people.


    I said to Su Manyu, "Miss Su, the competition can start. You can choose one of the six of them to compare. I''ll take it."


    Su Manyu looked at the six works again, and finally chose the most representative one, which is Mr. Li''s work.It can be said that this work is perfect. No matter from the perspective of scenery, connotation, selection and shooting techniques, it is first-class. From the picture point of view, its post production also takes a lot of effort.


    "This one."


    Su Manyu pointed to the work, and then said, "I can give you another five minutes to sum up. You can say at least three places. As long as you can say three places that are more than the work, I''ll win."


    I gently shook my head. Su Manyu asked in surprise, "what do you mean by shaking your head? Do you give up before you fight? "


    "No. I don''t need to compare any more. I can name three


    "Oh? In this case, let''s ask Mr. Ye to help us point out where it is. "


    ¡°OK¡£ No problem. " I readily agreed, and then asked Su Manyu: "Miss Su, before I point out these three places, I would like to ask you three questions. I hope you can answer me truthfully, OK?"


    Su Manyu thought for a moment and replied faintly: "ask."


    "First question: what kind of studio is your studio?"


    "Clothes. Specifically, our studio mainly designs women''s clothing. "


    I nodded and asked, "second question: what is the main job of the photographer you are looking for this time?"


    "Take and make pictures of new styles, including post production," sumanyu said


    I nodded with a smile and asked the third question: "the last question: are your customers beautiful women like you?"


    Su Manyu frowned at me and said, "Mr. Ye, what do you mean by that?"


    "Miss Su, please don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. It''s just an ordinary question. Please answer my question directly."


    Su Manyu thought for a moment and said: "Manyu studio mainly focuses on high-end market, including female stars, female entrepreneurs and some celebrities, so it can also be said that."

 Chapter 708

    "Thank you, Miss Su, for telling me the truth."


    I asked three puzzling questions, and other candidates didn''t understand what I meant. Mr. Li, in particular, frowned like someone owed him millions, and his face was full of impatience.


    What does it have to do with these two works?


    Do you want to delay? Are you afraid of humiliation?


    At first, Su Manyu didn''t understand what I was asking for, but then her big eyes lit up and she seemed to have a little understanding.


    I put the two works together and compared them with a fluorescent pen, pointing to them and saying:


    "frankly speaking, my works are inferior to Mr. Li''s works in terms of shooting techniques and post production. However, Mr. Li may not have something I have, and the existence of this thing can improve my works by at least N times Grade, let people ignore other unfavorable factors in my works. "


    Mr. Li said with a sneer, "Mr. Ye, don''t try to arouse people''s appetite. If you have something to say at one time, I can''t see that there is such a magical thing in your work, which can erase all other shortcomings. Brag about it."


    I laughed and suddenly said with a cold face: "Mr. Li is too conceited. You can''t see it. It doesn''t mean that other people can''t see it. Do you think other people here have the same virtue as you? I can''t see such a simple thing. I don''t think Mr. Li''s work may be his own. "


    "You - what the hell are you talking about? Do you suspect that I''ve found a hot spot? " Mr. Li is like a cat whose tail is suddenly trampled on. At first, I just suspected that he was so guilty that he no longer pretended to be a gentleman in a hurry. If his mouth became dirty, I would know that this is true.


    I have a sneer in my heart. What''s the matter? I want to sneak in by cheating. There''s no way. I have to let you show your fox''s tail.


    I said with a smile, "if it''s yours, why are you so nervous? Are you guilty of being a thief? "


    Mr. Li glared at me and said angrily, "who is guilty? You''re trying to plant me again and again. Do you want to divert people''s attention and cover up the fact that you just boasted. If you can''t say it, give up as soon as possible and get out as soon as possible, I won''t have the same opinion with you. "


    My God!


    Do you really think of yourself as a character? This is Manyu studio, not your Li''s courtyard. Can I get you to be your uncle here?


    I''m really angry this time. Some people are so cheap. If you don''t care with them, they think you''re afraid of him and hold on to you.


    If you want to die, you''re welcome.


    Before I had time to break out, Su Manyu could not calm down. She said coldly, "Mr. Li, please don''t disturb Mr. Ye to explain his works. Besides, this is Manyu studio. You are all candidates. If I don''t speak, no one is qualified to let Mr. Ye leave."


    Manyu has a sense of dignity in her words. Besides, if she is such a gorgeous beauty who is angry, everyone will be hairy. I see that Mr. Li is embarrassed and wants to explain something. But when I see Manyu''s cold face, I swallow the words back in an instant.


    Man Yu is not happy, and I can''t entangle with him any more. Mr. Li is a typical second generation ancestor and a fool. He is supposed to be arrogant and arrogant. He likes to make his own decisions. I don''t want to see where this is. Is it a place where you can go wild?


    If you want to pick up girls, you don''t have to do enough homework. What''s Manyu like? You''re the toad that can eat your mouth!


    Dare to put the idea on Man Yu, I am in the heart of ridicule Mr. Li do not know heaven and earth, Su Man Yu suddenly pulled my thoughts back: "Mr. Ye, please continue. In fact, I''m also very curious. What is that thing you''re talking about? "


    I nodded, put aside my grudge with Li for the time being, and continued the previous topic:


    "soul. The difference from other works is called individuality


    Manyu was very modest and asked, "you said it in a more general way. Can you explain it more clearly?"


    I explained: "every work has its background and significance. It can be said that any good work can''t be separated from its story and background. No matter how good the shooting technique is, if there is no story and no background, a full work is like a beautiful porcelain doll. No matter how bright and beautiful the appearance is, it''s just a vanity and can''t stand consideration and scrutiny. This is the same as beauty. No matter how beautiful the appearance is, if there is no connotation, it can only be placed as a vase at will. It can not be called a real beauty. I wonder if Miss Su and other colleagues agree with this view? "


    Other people nodded in unison. In fact, that''s what it is. I''m not talking nonsense. Photography and painting belong to art. To appreciate art, the most important thing is to appreciate its connotation and the artistic conception expressed through these skills.


    I went on to say: "vice versa, if a work is not beautiful, but it is to the point, in line with the mood at that time, and can make people think of many beautiful things, then I think this work is a good work, qualified work, right?"


    Su Manyu said: "Mr. Ye, what you said is not unreasonable, and we have no objection, but what does it mean? Do you want to say that your works have more connotation and ideas than Mr. Li''s works?""That''s right."


    Mr. Li rolled his eyes and said, "blow, then blow. When you are tired, drink water and then blow."


    I said to Mr. Li with a straight face, "I''ll know if I''m bragging. What''s your hurry?"


    In front of so many people''s faces, Mr. Li was so angry that he blushed and gnashed his teeth. He wanted to fight with me. Due to the scene, he forbeared and finally became honest.


    Don''t know the rules!


    I don''t want to be a bird. I continue the topic just now: "I think there are three aspects in my works that Mr. Li''s works can''t compare with: the first is more grounded; the second is in line with the artistic conception; the third is in line with the theme."


    One of the candidates said, "Mr. Ye, can you speak more directly?"


    "Of course. I''ll explain it to you. Please compare these two photos. Mr. Li''s rendering mainly focuses on the blue sky, white clouds, green mountains and green waters. The whole work has only a small blurred back, which is a perfect landscape photo. "


    "If you look at my works again, the first thing you see is a beautiful woman, a gorgeous woman in a small white suit with outstanding temperament, vivid characters, rich expressions and just the right match. In particular, this small white suit is not very attractive and shares the beauty with the beautiful, grand and noble Miss Su."

 Chapter 709

    While I pointed out the key points with a fluorescent pen, I continued to explain:


    "Manyu studio is a women''s clothing design company, mainly for high-end customers, so how to combine the characteristics of customers to make a better effect, let customers wear clothes designed by Manyu studio to show their atmosphere, charming temperament, and show their figure And improving customer satisfaction is what a fashion photographer needs to pay attention to. It''s a great honor. In these aspects, my works are more accurate, more grounded, more in line with the artistic conception, and more in line with today''s theme than those of Mr. Li or others. "


    A group of them were confused by me. I have no problem in saying that. From the perspective of being grounded and conforming to the temperament of mansher studio, it is obvious that my works are more in line with the requirements.


    They are not landscape photos, they are flowers, grass, trees, stars, moon or animals running. They are vivid, but they have nothing to do with clothes.


    And I not only found a top model, the key point is to shoot her upper body effect, which is equivalent to a hanging shot. They are unwilling but speechless.


    Lying in the trough, Mr. Ye avoided the heavy and took the light, pulled some deeper things, seized a loophole and hit hard.


    Facts speak louder than words. They can''t even admit it.


    Su Manyu didn''t expect me to do this either. I have already understood the nature and recruitment objectives of their studio. Obviously, my work is more in line with this requirement.


    However, my photography skills are obviously inferior to others. In the past, there were many cases of "winning more with less" in wars. Can I call this "winning the better with the inferior"?


    I glanced at Mr. Li''s face. It was as black as soy sauce. He wanted me to make a fool of himself, but he was disappointed at the end.


    They can''t find a reason to refute. Even if I win this game, Su Manyu loses a job to me. Obviously, she thinks I can''t meet her requirements, but she has said that she wants to give me a chance, so she can''t turn back.


    Su Manyu is also in trouble. It''s impossible to hire me to be a full-time photographer in Manyu studio. My skills can''t meet the requirements at all. Moreover, she has the right person in her heart. What job should I do if she doesn''t let me be a photographer?


    There are many jobs in the studio, but there are no vacancies in other places.


    Su Manyu whispers to the little beauty. They seem to be discussing something. The little beauty thinks about what advice she gave her. Su Manyu shakes her head first, thinks a little, and then nods her head. She adds something to the little beauty''s ear.


    Little beauty looked at me and left the meeting room with a smile. Not long after, little beauty returned to the meeting room and quietly handed something to Manyu under the table.


    Because of the angle problem, I didn''t see what it was. I only knew that they had done this little action.


    What is it, so mysterious?


    Su Manyu sat down and said to me coldly, "Mr. Ye, your interview today is over. Xiaomi, take Mr. Ye out first. "


    Xiaomi is the little beauty just now.


    Su Manyu handed the information form I filled in to Xiaomi. Xiaomi stood up, walked to me with a smile, made a gesture of please, and politely said, "Mr. Ye, please follow me."


    What do you mean?


    You want me to go!


    Don''t you want to cash it if you lose the bet?


    I had expected this situation for a long time. Su Manyu didn''t blow me away in the first round. She had already given me enough face. Even before the first round, maybe she had the intention to blow me away. It''s just that Manyu is an atmospheric woman and doesn''t have the same opinion with me.


    As for not cashing the bets, when did Manyu cash them? Every time he lost, he liked to default on his debts. I learned that eight years ago.


    Besides, it is impossible for me to say that Manyu has defaulted here. With outsiders present, I can''t refute her face.


    As for what little beauty just went to pick up, my understanding is that it might be a card or something valuable. Su Manyu didn''t want to keep her promise, so she fooled me with a little thing and then drove me out of the company. Didn''t she always want to do that.


    I shrug, a indifferent appearance, in front of Manyu, I always look like a ruffian, I don''t know why I would be like this, may want to make a fool of her attention, or may not be willing to admit defeat in front of her, but now I am down here, and she is still a white rich beauty, I feel some inferiority or self abandonment.


    Otherwise, I want to make a good impression on her. Why should I go to screw up the interview scene? Why don''t I have nothing to do when I''m full? It doesn''t make sense.


    Xiaomi took me to the door of the meeting room. I thought about what they were muttering about just now. In the morning, I had a misunderstanding with Manyu. In addition, the interview was just a mess. Manyu''s meaning is that she must drive me away. I have a face to live and a skin to live. I still have a little self-knowledge. Let''s go by myself.


    I pretended to wave to the little beauty and said, "OK. Don''t be so polite. We''re not outsiders. What else can we give you? You''ll stay. Let''s go. "As I was about to turn around and leave, the little girl chuckled and said happily, "you''re really interesting. You''ve been giggling all day. You even dare to make fun of such a serious interview. By the way, Mr. Su just asked me, shouldn''t your name be on the interview list?"


    "No?" I pretended to look around, and then said with a smile: "you should be the most clear ah, you told me to come over for an interview, but not me."


    "Hee hee." The little beauty steals music with her mouth covered. She is so happy that her high chest trembles, which is very spectacular.


    I dare not stare at her that pair of little white rabbits to see, the elder brother is not a hooligan.


    The little beauty was happy for a while, pushed me and said, "let''s go."


    Little beauty pressed down the elevator, come on, it''s really roaring me to go, do you want to be so heartless!


    After a while, the elevator opened and I didn''t have to ask her to go in. Without waiting for the elevator to close, the little beauty also came in.


    What do you mean? Afraid that I will not leave, do you want to supervise me to leave?


    After the little beauty came in, she pressed a button on the first floor underground. I was confused by her. Why go to the first floor underground?


    Generally, there are parking lots on the first and second floors of the underground. Why does little beauty take me to the parking lot? It''s dark inside. Is it that she wants to do something to her friends when she sees that they are handsome and funny.


    Now the taste of little beauty is heavy, like Uncle or older man, is it that little beauty likes this one?

 Chapter 710

    I began to think wildly in my heart, if the little beauty would take the initiative to throw herself in her arms, would I directly follow or pretend to follow?


    If she refuses directly, will she leave any shadow on her young heart?


    I am puzzled to think: someone else a little beauty, can summon up the courage to show love to an old man is not easy, don''t break my confidence here.


    I secretly glanced at the little beauty. She looks really good. She has big eyes and small mouth. She has a beautiful face. The key is her skin, which is delicate and close, like a piece of white jade.


    It is said that a white cover thousands of ugly, with the little beauty of this white skin can compete for a place in the beauty, not to mention the little beauty beauty beauty also burst table, Manyu can really choose.


    The little beauty saw me peeping at her, pursed her mouth, puffed her cheeks, pretended to be angry and said, "Hey, you really don''t know how to respect others. You just let president Su down, and now you want me to lose face."


    I said mistily, "what do you mean? I didn''t do anything. How could I let you down? "


    The little beauty said with a smile: "you''re so happy! You let Mr. Su lose to you in front of so many people. We are such a proud woman. Can we have a good time. And you flatter her in front of all the candidates. President Su resents it most. It seems that she likes to listen to it. How can she get off the stage and not be angry? "


    I touched my head and asked, "as you said in the conference room just now, gambling will win. If she doesn''t lose, I will lose. As for the praise of Miss Su, it''s better than Miss Su''s temperament, appearance and aura. Moreover, these are all from my heart. How can I say that it''s flattery? And don''t women like to be praised? Why should she be angry? "


    The little beauty nodded and admitted: "yes, women like to be praised, but if you praise her shamelessly in front of so many people, Mr. Su will be embarrassed. You look smart. How can you be so stupid? "


    I still don''t know much about it. I can''t figure out what she meant by that.


    I met little beauty for the first time today, but she gave me a very good feeling. I think she is a lively and lovely girl, and she has a long way to go.


    On the first floor of the basement, the little beauty took me to a parking space where there was a carmine Cayenne, 4.0t, with eight gears.


    I walked around the Carling banquet. Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the little beauty was also a rich man. This carling banquet cost at least 2 million. The little beauty, a wage earner, was driven by a carling banquet. The real person didn''t show up.


    For any man, most of them have two little lovers, one is a daughter, one is a car, one is a little lover of last life, one is a little lover of this life.


    Little beauty see my mouth water almost flow out, happy to cover the chest laugh, I don''t know why she cover the chest smile, is worried about the chest that pair of objects too conspicuous too ostentatious.


    Little beauty glanced at me and said with disdain, "what are you doing? You''ve never seen a luxury car before."


    "Yes. It can be seen everywhere on the street, but it''s useless for me to see them. They''re not mine. It''s useless to see them. "


    Little beauty covered her small mouth and secretly enjoyed herself. Suddenly she threw something in her hand: "next."


    I grab it and open it. It''s a car key.


    Man Yu won''t give me a Porsche for nothing because she doesn''t want me to enter her studio, will she?


    This -


    is it too arrogant and domineering?


    One job for another. Brothers, do you want to change or not?


    I raised my eyelids and looked at the little beauty suspiciously and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Little beauty said with a smile: "from now on, this car belongs to you. How do you like it?"


    Give it to me!


    With a Porsche as a car, who doesn''t like it? I went around the Carling again and said with some affectation, "it''s OK, but the color is too gorgeous, red, too feminine. If it''s sapphire, black or white, it''s OK."


    The little beauty said angrily, "I want to drive you so much. Really, you think this car is for you. This is Mr. Su''s car. She''s always a woman. What''s the point of driving a red car?"


    "Ah? Isn''t this car for me? "


    Little beauty just like to hear a big joke, happy straight beat chest, I''m really worried about the things smashed, for a long time just straightened up and said: "Ye Zhong, you think too much, you.". You haven''t made any contribution. Why should our company give you a car? This car costs more than two million yuan. Why should we give it to you for nothing? "


    I said, how can such a good thing happen to me.


    I took the car key and said to the little beauty, "why don''t you give me the car? Do you want me to take you out for a ride?"


    "Go! Don''t be a smiley. You''re not serious. By the way, I almost asked, "do you have a driver''s license?"


    "Yes. "Take a picture."


    The little beauty nodded and said, "it''s as rare for a man to have a driver''s license as it is for a woman to have cosmetics. How is your driving skill? ""Not bad. Why do you ask these questions? "


    The little beauty said, "what for! I''ll arrange work for you. "


    "Work? What kind of work? "


    "Driver."


    Damn it. I came to apply for a photographer. How did I become a driver?


    Before I had time to ask in detail, the little beauty explained herself: "in the past, the driver of President Su was concurrently held by Minister Sun. Minister Sun was too busy with his work, and he had to accompany his wife and children. He was too busy to do so much work alone. Therefore, President Su planned to let you be her professional driver."


    Of course I''d like to be a driver for Manyu, but what I don''t understand is that Manyu doesn''t hate me. How can I be a full-time driver for her?


    Isn''t it self contradictory that the driver is the closest person to the leader and follows her all day?


    "Why me?" I asked casually


    Little beauty thought for a while and said, "I recommend it."


    Ah?


    The little beauty glanced at me, looked left and right, saw that there was no talent around, and said in a low voice, "it''s Qiu Zong who told me to do this."


    Mr. Qiu? Begonia?


    Begonia, what do you mean? Why does she want to do this?


    "I''m the assistant of general manager Qiu, but recently I''ve been working part-time as the assistant of general manager Su," she said


    One part-time assistant to two managers. It seems that the little beauty has a good time in Manyu studio.


    I asked curiously, "your studio is not short of money. Why do you want to take up two positions without recruiting an assistant?"


    The little beauty said, "Mr. Su used to have an assistant."


    "What about people?"


    "Quit?"


    "Well done, why leave?"

 Chapter 711

    The little beauty said quietly, "I''ve climbed the high branch. President Su was very kind to her and gave her enough power and trust. Later, when she came into contact with a rich client at work, she ran away with others. "


    I''ll go.


    But it''s also reasonable. No matter how well she gets along with Man Yu, she''s just a wage earner. It''s different to marry a rich man. She immediately turns over and becomes a rich lady. Women know how to choose.


    But I think it''s not right. Manyu studio mainly makes women''s clothes. She should have little contact with men. How can she get to know any male boss and run with others.


    Could it be that -


    I didn''t dare to think about it. I looked evil.


    My obscene eyes betrayed my heart. The little beauty saw through me. She poohed and said, "disgusting. It''s a bit of a twist. "


    I immediately quibbled: "do you misunderstand something? I didn''t think about anything."


    The little beauty said with a small mouth: "it''s strange to believe you! You think I don''t know what''s on your mind. Dirty! Dare to think, dare not admit, despise you


    I see the little beauty to see through, and then pretend to be boring, maybe also despised by her, so "ha ha" laughed twice to cover up embarrassment.


    The little beauty took a look at me and explained in a low voice:


    "she didn''t run with a female boss, she was hooking up with her husband. Once, the boss''s husband accompanied her to customize clothes. Su and she received them together. As a result, Su was measuring the size of the customer, so she had a chat with the man. Later, she didn''t know how they mixed up and ran away. "


    It turns out that this is the case. Isn''t it that she became a junior for others? No wonder little beauty is very dissatisfied with the assistant in front of Man Yu. If she gains her own interests at the expense of other people''s families, this kind of behavior is really terrible.


    "When did it happen?"


    "It''s been a while."


    I asked the little girl, "is Miss Su not going to recruit another assistant?"


    "I''ve been calling. It''s just that there''s no suitable one, so I''ll take a part-time job temporarily. When I get someone, I''ll hand over the work to her. "


    I thought about it for a while and said, "it''s been a long time since I''ve recruited people. Is it hard to recruit people?"


    Little beauty said: "there are a lot of resumes, but few meet the requirements of Su and Qiu. It is estimated that there are dozens of interviews before and after, and none of them are in favor."


    "Miss Su is so demanding?"


    The little beauty said with a proud face, "of course. Do you think dogs and cats can get into our studio. Although our Manyu studio is small in scale, it is famous. Many big stars and entrepreneurs can be proud of wearing our Manyu brand. Moreover, Mr. Su is not simply the design director of Manyu, but she is - "


    little beauty stops here suddenly. She may feel that she is not familiar with me and can''t tell me everything.


    Manyu is the boss of Manyu studio, which I knew earlier. It''s not a secret. I think she''s nervous.


    "She''s still something -"


    the little beauty quickly hit and said, "nothing. it ''s nothing. Anyway, I''ll know after you''ve been in touch with President Su for a long time. Don''t ask me. "


    Little beauty is very cautious. She knows what she can say and what she can''t pull. Her mouth is very strict.


    I feel a little strange in my heart. I met little beauty for the first time. It''s beyond my expectation that she can tell me so much information. According to my understanding of her character, she shouldn''t be such an outspoken person.


    Why?


    I think of a possibility that little beauty is qiutang''s assistant. In other words, these things may be revealed to me by qiutang.


    When I first came here, I didn''t know anything about the studio. Only when I knew myself and the other could I win a hundred battles, so Begonia let the little beauty pretend that she accidentally let slip her tongue in the chat.


    I also thought of a possibility that qiutang brought me to Manyu studio just to get me a job. When I wandered to Hangzhou, she was grateful to me and always thought about how to repay me. Now that there is such an opportunity, she certainly hopes to do something for me.


    Or today, there are no customers at all. Qiutang just finds a cover as an excuse. She asks Manyu to come for an interview in person, which may be just to avoid suspicion. In the morning, she tells Manyu that I''m her cousin. If she recruits me, it''s easy for others to gossip, and it''s easy for Manyu to misunderstand me, I can''t get along in the studio.


    Another is that it''s easy to take care of my face. She and sun Jianbing both know that I am a man who wants face very much. If she opens the back door to me, I may feel that I owe them a lot of favor, which will make me self defeating.


    So she arranged for sun Jianbing to accompany me to the lounge to mingle with other candidates, and then left me alone. She also arranged for a little beauty to act as an internal cover, mistakenly took me as an interviewer, and then took me to the conference room for an interview, which was closely linked. No flaw was revealed.


    After all this, what happened before and after is reasonable. Little beauty turned out to be my internal agent. She recommended me to take over Sun Jianbing''s position as Manyu''s driver. This may also be the trap set by qiutang. In fact, qiutang has already thought of a position for me, which is to be Su Manyu''s assistant.The driver is just a cover, a temporary job, and the ultimate goal is to go to the assistant.


    Let me just say, how strict is the management of Manyu''s studio? How can there be such an Oolong that allows people to enter the interview room? Her staff are not so amateur or careless.


    Damn it.


    Sun Jianbing and qiutang are "two cheap couples". Step by step, they bring me to the ditch. If it wasn''t for the little beauty''s slip of tongue and Conan''s possession, they might have been kept in the dark.


    It''s just that sun Jianbing or Qiu Tang is the leader of this matter. I can''t really guess. These two people have been with Man Yu for many years, and their minds have changed a lot. I can''t really guess for a while.


    I can''t be too sentimental about their kindness. Besides, Manyu also needs a driver around him. It''s not good to trouble sun Jianbing all the time. The couple''s life is so rich and sweet. She calls her husband to pick her up. It''s a shame.


    Let''s make it clear that we can kill three birds with one stone.


    I frankly accept that since Sun Jianbing and qiutang don''t want to say anything about it, I''ll pretend that they don''t see it. Well, acting, acting to the end.


    I chatted with the little beauty in the parking lot on the first floor for a long time, and saw a slim figure coming in front of me. Little beauty quickly shut up, she made a wink at me, Su always came.


    Little beauty has just told me that Su Manyu will go to the factory first after the interview, and then meet a customer.


    Su Manyu came over with small steps and stood in front of the banquet. I stood there foolishly. I didn''t know what was going on. As soon as I saw Manyu, my brain would slow down and I would do anything slowly.

 Chapter 712

    The little beauty quietly pushed me, and quietly pointed to the car door with her hand, giving me a wink. Her bright eyes seemed to say: what''s the matter with seeing the big beauty? Hurry to open the car door for Mr. Su. How can I be a driver? I don''t have any sense of service leadership.


    I immediately react, flurried to open the back door, but also put his hand on the door frame above, afraid of knock Manyu''s head.


    Su Manyu stepped forward and was about to get into the car. She suddenly turned back to the little beauty and said, "Xiaomi, you don''t have to go out with me. Just when I was waiting for the elevator, I met Mr. Qiu. She asked you to go to her office and said that there was something to arrange for you."


    "All right. Miss Su


    The little girl secretly waved her hand to me and ran to the elevator entrance to wait for the elevator. This little girl is lively and cheerful, and her character is very attractive.


    I took the door with me and turned to the front to drive.


    At this time, Su Manyu and I are the only two people in the car. The interior space of this carling SUV is not small, and it''s very comfortable to sit inside. But after all, the car is just a car. The space is limited, no matter how big it is.


    Su Manyu''s body fragrance diffuses in the narrow car. Wisps of fragrance are inhaled into my lung cavity. My spirit is instantly excited. It''s so cool and delicious, and so is the delicious food in the world.


    I can''t help but take a deep breath. One is because I''m nervous. Taking a deep breath can relieve the tension. The other is because the smell of Manyu is really good. I enjoy it greedily.


    To be able to get along with Manyu alone again, my world suddenly lights up, sweeping away the haze in front, I suddenly feel that life can be so beautiful.


    The good and bad memories of the past come to my mind, but now in my heart, the clearest and deepest memory is the good time I spent with Manyu.


    "Drive."


    I am in a daze, Su Manyu cold words suddenly interrupted my thoughts, pulled me back from the memory.


    "Good. Good I nodded and started the car. Maybe because I was too nervous, the car didn''t control well. I stepped on the accelerator a little too much, and the car rushed forward.


    Fortunately, there was no traffic around, or something would have happened.


    Su Manyu was startled by me. She leaned tightly against the back of her seat and yelled "stop".


    I immediately stepped on the brake, quickly started the brake, and took Manyu''s body flying. After the car stopped steadily, Su Manyu was still in shock. She patted my back hard and said, "can you drive?"


    Now I turn my back to Manyu, but I can see the expression on Manyu''s face from the front reflector. Her cold eyes tell me that she is extremely dissatisfied with me and wants to fire me at any time.


    Regardless of Manyu''s angry eyes, I asked in a soft voice, "Miss Su, are you ok?"


    "What do you think?"


    I whispered, "I can still lose my temper. It should be OK."


    "What?" When Su Manyu saw that I didn''t want to repent and was in the mood to tell a cold joke, he became more angry.


    Su Manyu''s voice increased a few decibels, I immediately wilted, dare not talk nonsense to make her angry, eight years in a flash, this woman is really God, every action, every look still let me dream.


    When Su Manyu saw that I didn''t drive, she kept staring at the mirror and slowly appreciated her. She was ashamed and annoyed. She stretched out her high-heeled shoes and kicked me. It was very painful.


    "Oh, Miss Su, why are you kicking?"


    Su Manyu frowned and said, "did I kick someone? I obviously kicked a wolf, a sex wolf!"


    "What sex wolf? Miss Su, you are not talking about me, are you


    Su Manyu said angrily: "I didn''t say your father. I don''t know him at all. Why do you say bad things about him if you have nothing to do! I''m talking about his son. "


    "Ha ha." I can''t help but be happy when I see that Manyu said it funny.


    Manyu is naughty sometimes.


    "What are you laughing at! You still want to laugh! It''s shameless. "


    I said with a smile, "I laugh because I''m happy."


    "Can you be happy to be kicked and scolded?"


    I said with a smile: "Miss Su, you say it''s strange. Why do I feel as happy as eating honey when I see a beautiful woman like you?"


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Su Manyu stares at me, but my back is facing her. Although I see it clearly in the mirror, I pretend not to see it at all.


    "Really. Miss Su, you said how you look and how beautiful you are. It''s the first time that I''ve ever seen a beautiful woman like you in my life. It''s amazing. I''m stunned. I''m not polite. Please don''t blame me


    Su Manyu was red in the face when I said it. She was speechless for a moment and didn''t know how to connect with me. I have no face and no skin. No matter how she cursed me, I''m not afraid of boiling water. She didn''t know what to do with me.


    "Bah!" Man Yu spat at me, then went back to sit down and told me to drive quickly. She was in a hurry.


    I drove a long way ahead, got out of the underground garage and got on the main road. As I drove forward, I said, "Miss Su, actually, I don''t want to make you angry, but to be honest, I don''t think I''m wrong. If I don''t respond to such a beautiful thing, it''s disrespect for you, right?"Su Manyu was annoyed by my nagging. She took out a pair of earplugs from her bag, put them on and began to listen to the songs in her mobile phone.


    After I saw it, I laughed and drove on. At the intersection in front of me, I suddenly braked. Su Manyu shook her body and put her hands on the back in front of her. She managed to stabilize herself. She took off her earplug and said angrily, "what''s wrong. Why are you braking all of a sudden? "


    I said with a smile: "Miss Su, you didn''t tell me where to go. I don''t know where to go."


    Su Manyu forbeared and said, "go to the factory."


    "Where is the factory?"


    "Turn to the road ahead, go straight ahead, and then turn left."


    "All right."


    I started the car again and turned into a relatively remote auxiliary road in front of me. Su Manyu was preparing to put on earplugs again, and I braked again. Su Manyu was scared by me and grabbed the back of the car in front of me, with a black line on her face. How could she drive like this.


    She opened the back door, turned to the left side of the cab, knocked on the window and said coldly:


    "you! Get out of the car. "


    I put down half the window and asked, "what are you doing getting out of the car?"


    "What for! I don''t want you to drive it. I''ll drive it myself. "


    "No way, Miss Su. I''m your driver. Of course I drive the car. No leader can drive the car for the driver."


    Su Manyu said coldly: "you are no longer my driver. You''ve been fired. "


    "What?" I like to hear a joke, still smiley, there is no panic color.


    Su Manyu was even more angry at my attitude. She pointed her finger on the window and coldly ordered, "get out of the car!"


    "No


    "Hurry up!"


    ¡°NO£¡¡±


    "Can''t you get down?"


    "Don''t say a good word twice."


    I just can''t get out of the car. What can you do to me.

 Chapter 713

    Su Manyu didn''t get me at all. She wanted to open the door, but I locked it inside.


    Su Manyu pulled several times without success, she wanted to put her little hand out of the window, I was about to touch her little hand, scared her back.


    Rascal!


    "You Su Manyu was so angry that he jumped outside, while I lay leisurely on my back and said deliberately, "my name is Yezhong."


    "Who asked your name? imagine oneself as the favourite of one of the opposite sex! Shame on you Su man scolded angrily.


    "Ah? Miss Su, you didn''t ask me my name. I''m sorry. I''m not listening It''s interesting to quarrel with Manyu. I like to see her angry and helpless.


    In the past, she oppressed me so much that I couldn''t speak. Now, I finally find this feeling of long absence.


    Only in this way can I feel that the man Yu in front of me is real and real, not the character I imagined.


    Once upon a time, I wanted to talk to her only in dreams or memories.


    I fell into memory and fantasy, this scene reminds me of my little bit with Manyu or Manxue. I can''t help but show a happy smile on my face. All this is in Manyu''s eyes. She may mistakenly think that I am teasing her.


    Is man Yu a person who is willing to be teased?


    She was so angry that she couldn''t open the door. She raised her foot and kicked at the banquet. Sister, this is your car, not mine.


    Don''t you feel bad?


    Man Yucai didn''t care so much. She lost all her shoes in the continuous violence. She kicked the door with her feet in black stockings, and her feet didn''t hurt?


    Self abuse?


    I''m afraid to hurt Manyu''s foot, so I quickly open the door inside. Manyu doesn''t care whether her foot is injured or not, but comes up and kicks me. In such a small space in the cab, I have no place to hide, so I can only let her do mischief.


    I languidly said: "gentle point, I am afraid of pain."


    How to listen to this, how ambiguous.


    Manyu is even more angry, and little pink fist falls on me like raindrops.


    My whole body is full of muscles, and the rebound force is not small. Manyu''s thin arms and legs don''t hurt me at all. On the contrary, there is a feeling of itching all over my body. Physically speaking, the forces interact with each other. When her fist hits my muscles, it rebounds. I don''t hurt her, but it hurts.


    Manyu played for a while, holding her head down and feet squatting on the ground, gently rubbing the injured place, which scared me. The delicate Manyu is not me, delicate, don''t really be hurt by me.


    I quickly got out of the car and asked with concern, "Miss man Su, are you ok?"


    "Get out of here!" Su Manyu raised her head slightly and roared. Her eyes were full of water. She seemed to want to cry, but she didn''t want to cry in front of outsiders.


    After so many years, she still likes to pretend to be strong, carrying outsiders on her back every time she cries.


    I feel distressed and regret that I made a big joke with her, which made Manyu feel aggrieved. I don''t care what she scolded me, and I don''t care what she yelled at me. I only care about her mood, her body, her health and happiness.


    I squatted beside Manyu. Manyu gave me a push in anger. I squatted and didn''t move. She was angry and pushed hard. I still didn''t move.


    "Get out of here. I don''t want to see you! " Man Yu saw that I didn''t want to leave again. He couldn''t push me, so he just let me go, just like in the conference room.


    I suddenly put away my smiley face and said in a serious tone, "I want to see you!"


    When I said this, Manyu just looked up and met my infatuated eyes, her body trembled, or we fought for so long, this is my most serious and sincere time.


    Manyu quickly lowered his head, did not dare to look into my eyes, whispered: "you - what do you want? I-I - "


    Manyu" I "for a long time, but I couldn''t go on.


    I didn''t say anything more. Instead, I stretched out my hand to help Manyu rub her feet. She just kicked the door and must have hurt her feet. Manyu dodged. I insisted. She dodged again. I didn''t give her a chance to escape.


    I pressed her feet and rubbed them gently. Manyu wanted to withdraw her feet. Unfortunately, her strength was too small. How could she succeed? She glared at me and I ignored her. I just rubbed her feet for her and did nothing else.


    I used some inner strength in my hand. After rubbing Manyu''s feet hot, she will feel a bit chilly. But it''s comfortable. Manyu is a little embarrassed at first, and her whole body is taut. But as this feeling becomes more and more comfortable, her body gradually relaxes, and she has some infatuation.


    After a long silence, I suddenly asked her, "are you better?"


    "Well." Manyu casually agreed, and then felt that it was not appropriate. How could she speak to me in such a soft voice, and said with a cold face: "you don''t respect the leadership, you are not a qualified employee. Go back and I''ll fire you. "


    "Ha ha."


    Su Manyu twisted his brow and asked, "what are you laughing at? Do you think I''m not qualified to fire you? "Manyu is so cute. She is clearly out of breath and pretends to be my leader. It''s really amusing. I changed my face to a grim one and said, "you have the right, but you will not."


    "Why?"


    "Because you lost the bet to me and said in front of so many people that you would take me out of the ordinary. You are such a smart, beautiful and trustworthy woman, you will never beat yourself in the face."


    "You Manyu was angry with me, but after all, nothing could hurt me.


    I said with a smile: "Miss Su, you forget that I have just introduced you. My name is Ye Zhong."


    "Go away! Who cares what you call, what you call what you like! "


    Manyu pushed me away and got up from the ground by herself. She tried. Her feet didn''t hurt any more. She waved her hand and said, "get on the bus."


    Su Manyu opened the back door and got in.


    I want to tease Man Yu and pretend to ask, "Miss Su, don''t you drive by yourself?"


    Man Yu said to me: "how can I lead my own car? Then why do I want you to be a driver?"


    "Well. Take people''s money to eliminate disasters for others, I''ll drive, I''ll drive. "


    Su Manyu finally made me look back. This time, I managed to pull back the game, but I was happy. A small face was like a flower.


    I wonder, this woman is really strange, clearly do not hate me in the heart, but the mouth is stubborn, showing a look of hate me.


    I think just now, if someone else dares to touch her feet, maybe an ear scraper will be pulled out, and I will make her angry again and again. If she is a man who doesn''t care, she won''t talk to each other at all, how can she fight with me?


    Is Manyu the same as me? Although her memory is gone, the beautiful feeling is still there.


    I''m not Manyu. Naturally, I don''t understand what she thinks at this time. But I can be sure that Manyu doesn''t exclude me, but she may not be used to it or resent it. Maybe she is also contradictory.

 Chapter 714

    Manyu is directing me to drive in the back. Her mood seems to be much better than just now. Although she will run on me from time to time and curse me if she doesn''t like it, she is much better than before.


    The factory is about 20 minutes'' drive away from the studio. Most of the factories or small companies are located in this area. The location certainly can''t be compared with the golden location of the studio. The place is a little remote.


    Because of the delay, it took half an hour to arrive.


    Manyu''s factory is not small in scale, with an area of several thousand square meters and luxurious decoration. Although it is not as magnificent as the studio, it can kill at least 95% of the factories in China.


    Factory implementation of strict management, in and out need fingerprint verification, Manyu took me in, by the way, I recorded fingerprints, convenient for me to come in next time.


    I just said, she doesn''t want to fire me at all because of her duplicity, or why do you record my fingerprints.


    The factory has more than ten workshops, two purchasing workshops, eight production workshops, two quality inspection workshops, one printing room, three design rooms, one large warehouse, one financial room and one security room.


    Man Yu called the director of the factory, said I was her driver, let him take me around, she went to do something.


    The factory director''s surname is fan. I call him factory director Fan.


    Director Fan took me to all the workshops. I see that every workshop is busy. It seems that Manyu''s business is really good.


    When I visited the production workshop, I saw that every employee worked very hard. I had been a grass-roots employee and a middle-level manager myself. I could see at a glance whether they were lazy in their work.


    They are really working hard, and do not pretend to fool people.


    "Director Fan, you are really good at management. These people work very hard. What''s the secret?"


    Fan Chang said with a smile: "I have no secret. It all depends on Miss Su''s good management. I just follow her requirements."


    "Miss Su?"


    "Yes."


    I thought for a while and asked, "Miss Su seldom comes here, does she?"


    Director Fan nodded: "I don''t come often."


    "What did she do to make these employees so obedient? I don''t think they need to be supervised by others. They are very enthusiastic. "


    Director Fan thought for a moment and said, "how do you say that? In short, just four words. "


    "Which four words?"


    "There are clear rewards and punishments." Without waiting for me to ask him, director Fan explained: "every employee here is very happy, has a sense of belonging, and has a very high income, which is much higher than other places. Miss Su is really a good boss. She makes money by herself and let us make money with her. I can show you that the employees working in our factory can earn at least 300000 or 400000 a year. "


    "So much?" As far as I know, the average wage in Hangzhou is about 10000, which is still officially announced. It''s a lot of water, because it includes five insurances and one fund, taxes, bonuses, and even other expenses of the company.


    According to my estimation, the average annual income of the real employees should not exceed 100000 yuan, while the annual income of the employees in Manyu factory should not be less than 300000 yuan, which is three times the average wage. This is very terrible.


    These jobs are ordinary, not to mention valuable. They can''t be compared with it engineers. Man Yu can offer such a price for such a job. Who won''t work hard?


    If it were me, I would work hard and treat the company as the leader. Only when the company is good, can the employees be good. If the company does not make money, how can the employees make money.


    Manyu is very smart. She ties the interests of the company and the employees together. She is very wise and courageous.


    Generally, the boss can rarely do this. No matter whether the company makes money or how much money it makes, it has nothing to do with the employees. At most, the boss will give more red envelopes or bonus at the end of the year.


    Employees don''t have much income, so they are naturally not active in their work. They lack initiative. If they work more, they will work less. They are all paid a little. Who will work hard.


    While I admire Manyu''s courage, I also admire her vision very much. Manyu can do this based on the company''s profit model and ability. Without this as the backing, everything will be empty and nothing will work without money.


    I see a few production workshops are busy, but the finished products are very few, only a few dozen pieces of clothes are hung sporadically.


    "Director Fan, how can you make a profit when you produce so few things?"


    Factory director Fan explained: "we produce different things in each workshop, some of them are mainly for dress, some for wedding dress, some for small suit, some for cheongsam and so on. Moreover, we strictly control every working procedure, work slowly, and strive for perfection. Every work is the most perfect one. "


    "I heard that our company''s products are sold to stars, celebrities, entrepreneurs or female bosses. Is that true?""Of course. This factory only deals with the high-end market, and its customers are all high-end customers. "


    I asked, "how much does a dress like this cost?"


    Director fan knows everything about me. He has been in the society for decades. His vision and experience are certainly not bad. Maybe he can see something.


    If I can introduce Manyu to him personally, I will be a good driver.


    Director Fan did not give a specific number, ambiguously said: "hundreds of thousands."


    "So expensive?"


    "You have your reasons. You see, this dress is first-class in design, style, color matching, fabric and workmanship. You can''t find such a perfect thing anywhere else. "


    I felt it, the quality is really not to say, the style is also super good-looking, that is, the price is expensive, of course, for me, not to mention hundreds of thousands, even 10000.


    This suit of clothes on me is less than 500 yuan, and three pairs of socks have been given to me. People with consumption power like me look at such a valuable thing, can they not feel it expensive.


    But for some female bosses or big stars, as long as they are unique, have personality, dress well and have temperament, other things are not a problem.


    Money, that''s a son of a bitch. That''s not what they need.


    Or with temperament and charm, money is more readily available, a lot of money rolling in.


    Women are different from men. Most of the time, a woman''s appearance is directly proportional to money. The more beautiful a woman is, the easier it is to get money.


    "Are these finished products?"


    Fan said: "these are only semi-finished products, but also after post-processing and quality testing, if there is no problem will be put into storage."


    "How long does it take to make a dress like yours?"


    "Time is not certain. Some may take three or five days, some may take half a month or even a month. It took us more than three months to make the longest piece of clothing


    "What clothes take so long?"


    Director Fan said with pride: "a super exhibit designed by Miss Su herself."

 Chapter 715

    "Exhibits?"


    "Yes. An exhibit that can change our Manyu brand. " Director Fan heaved a sigh of relief. He seemed to be recalling the history of that year''s scenery. He might also recall the difficulties when he fought with Manyu.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning. At that time, Manyu had no capital and no brand reputation. It must have experienced many setbacks.


    I can think of it without asking.


    After a pause, factory director Fan continued:


    "that was many years ago. At that time, Manyu was not as big as it is now. There were only a few designers, and the factory building was not as big as it is now. I remember only a few rooms were less than 200 square meters. Every month the flow of water is so little, it''s really a hard time, but no matter how difficult the situation is, Miss Su always tries to find a way to pay our employees on time, and she won''t be in arrears for a day. And she couldn''t even pay the rent for months


    I can imagine the hardship at that time. I have a deep understanding of it. When I just came back to the city from Chuxin Island, Lan Xin and I couldn''t even eat with Ye Luo. I went around to try my luck and found that it was so difficult to survive in a strange place.


    At that time, Manyu was just like me. She brought sun Jianbing to Hangzhou with no money and managed to open a studio. Because of lack of funds and contacts, her studio couldn''t open for a long time and struggled repeatedly on the edge of life and death.


    She is a woman, in this strange city, but I think how difficult it was at that time. Ordinary people would have had a long time to stop cooking.


    I didn''t interrupt factory director Fan. I want him to say more about Manyu''s pioneering work. It''s not hard to tell from the words of factory director fan that he should have followed her since the beginning of Manyu''s pioneering work. He is the elder of Manyu''s studio. Otherwise, such a big factory, Manyu can''t trust him to take care of it.


    Director Fan recalled: "Miss Su took several of us so hard to support us. She was almost unable to support us several times. She always gritted her teeth and encouraged us to say that if we hold on for a while, don''t give up, we will get better, and let us believe her. She assured us that she would make money with us. In this way, the studio half dead to adhere to more than a year, and then there was an opportunity, an opportunity is not an opportunity


    I asked strangely, "isn''t it a chance of opportunity? What''s going on? "


    Factory director Fan said: "because at that time, no one thought that this was an opportunity, and no one paid attention to it. We were just a small studio without any reputation. For a small studio like ours, there were 80000 studios without 100000 in China. Who would care about us and who would give us the opportunity? But Miss Su said, "this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We should firmly seize this opportunity and take advantage of it."


    I wrung my brow and asked, "what chance is it?"


    "A fashion show. At that time, we saw such a news on the Internet that a large fashion show would be held in East China, and the venue would be Hangzhou. "


    "Is this fashion show big?"


    "It''s big. Moreover, many famous clothing companies all over the country will send representatives to participate, and there are also many foreign brands. It is said that more than 200 companies signed up at that time. "


    This is really a good opportunity. If they can win the first prize in one fell swoop, it will certainly cause a huge sensation. Why don''t factory director Fan pay attention to it?


    In the twinkling of an eye, I thought that Manyu was just a small studio at most when so many well-known enterprises took part in it. It was estimated that it would not be valued by the organizers at all, and even the chance to show their face would not be given. In the eyes of factory director Fan and his regular people, it was really not an important thing, because they had no chance at all, and they could only watch the heat under the stage Make a scene.


    Even if they are lucky enough to have the opportunity to participate, what strength other people have, and what strength they are, they are cannon fodder.


    As I expected, director Fan told me about the competition at that time. He signed up for more than 200 companies, and the organizers only selected 50 companies from them to show their products. The selection probability was less than 20%.


    Moreover, the organizers are not stupid. They will definitely choose companies with strong strength and big brands, so as to upgrade the specifications of this activity. Such as Manyu studio, which is not well-known, even has no qualification to be shortlisted.


    "How did you get the chance to be shortlisted later?"


    I know that this is definitely the chance that Manyu has won for herself. It''s just what she has paid for this opportunity and what grievances she has suffered. This is what I am most concerned about.


    I''m afraid to hear that Manyu is wronged, but I want to know what wrongs she suffered in those years.


    Director Fan said: "Miss Su took me to the organizer''s office to sign up. There are so many companies and so many people coming to sign up. As soon as the staff looked at the information of our Manyu studio, such a small company didn''t look us in the eye at all. Miss Su and I went there several times without success. Later, Miss Su took me to the office of a director of the organizer. At that time, director Huang was in charge of the activity. Miss Su said a lot of good things to Director Huang. Director Huang didn''t agree on the spot. She just said that the scale of our studio was too small to meet their selection requirements. "


    But Miss Su was not discouraged. She stayed in director Huang''s office. As long as director Huang was free, she would go up to deliver the information. She was not discouraged when she was rejected. She waited until director Huang got off work. When director Huang saw that Miss Su was beautiful and sincere, he also wanted to help her, so he gave Miss Su an idea. He asked Miss Su to join in the name of a big company and not to use the reputation of Manyu studio. Miss Su strongly disagrees. If she wants to start the Manyu brand, she must participate as Manyu studio. Director Huang is very embarrassed, because Manyu studio really does not meet the shortlisted conditions"How did it work out later?"


    Director Fan thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?"


    "Well."


    "It''s up to you and Miss Su all the time. Why don''t you know?"


    Director Fan explained: "in fact, director Huang did not agree that day, and according to his tone at that time, if Miss Su insisted on enrolling in Manyu studio, the probability of being shortlisted was very small. It was not that he deliberately embarrassed our Manyu studio, but that he had no right to break the rules and let us be shortlisted. That night, the discussion broke down. Director Huang and Miss Su had different opinions, and no one would give in. But only one night later, the matter turned around. The next morning, director Huang called Miss Su and asked her to send the information to her, saying that they were willing to accept our application. "


    Let director Huang change his mind in one night. There must be something strange about it. Something unexpected must have happened this evening, otherwise director Huang would not have let go easily.


    But what is the reason for director Huang to change his position and help Manyu studio against the principle?


    I think of two people, sun Jianbing and Mo Han.

 Chapter 716

    In Hangzhou, Man Yu knows very few people, one is her bodyguard sun Jianbing, the other is my ex-wife Mo Han.


    Sun Jianbing''s identity has been revealed by me. He knows a lot of heavyweights. As long as he asks others to solve this problem, it''s not difficult. As for Mo Han, let alone help man Yu, who dares not give her face.


    Is it mo Han or sun Jianbing?


    I''m not sure.


    In principle, sun Jianbing is the most likely. I entrust him to take care of Man Yu. If man Yu encounters difficulties, he won''t ignore them, but he can''t guarantee them. Most of the people sun Jianbing knows belong to the public security system. It''s no use checking the news. It may be difficult for sun Jianbing to intervene in such a fashion show. Moreover, sun Jianbing''s personality is relatively independent and he doesn''t like it I like to ask for help, otherwise I would rather kneel down at the door of the hospital and sell myself to save my mother than go to his comrades in arms to solve the urgent problem.


    At ordinary times, his comrades in arms help him to check the information. It''s just a matter of going along with the flow of people''s feelings. They just raise their hands and do it. Helping him solve this problem is not a systematic one. It''s estimated that we have to rely on another relationship.


    To ask for help is to owe others. To entrust several relationships is to owe several relationships. It''s easy to repay money debts, but it''s not easy to repay human debts. Sun Jianbing knows this very well. He won''t do this kind of thing unless he has to.


    Either sun Jianbing or Mo Han.


    But Mo Han imprisons Manyu in Hangzhou, and clearly doesn''t want to make Manyu better. Maybe Mo Han always thinks that Manyu separated me from her. She has only resentment against Manyu. Why should she help Manyu?


    When I was still thinking about who actually did it, director Fan continued the previous topic:


    "after successfully reporting the name, it was less than four months before the opening of the fashion show. Miss Su asked us to put down our work and prepare for the event. She wants to create the most perfect work, a blockbuster boutique. At that time, Miss Su took three designers to design samples day and night, and she was not satisfied with more than ten designs. Later, Miss Su locked herself in the design room and created behind closed doors. She didn''t go out for a week. Every day, Minister Sun went in to deliver meals. Miss Su has finally designed a perfect work. When the work is put in front of us, the whole studio is very excited. It will be a great work and will cause a sensation. "


    "Miss Su asked us to take turns to put forward our opinions, and we didn''t hide our opinions. If we had any opinions, we would say it directly. If it was right, Miss Su would adopt it, and if it was wrong, Miss Su didn''t mind. In short, the sample manuscript was changed over and over again and finally decided. Then Miss Su gave it to me and I was responsible for cutting it. After repeated revision and improvement, it took three months to finish It''s a success. "


    I can imagine the scene at that time. Manyu worked day and night for such a piece of work. She was haggard. But she was so confident that she refused to give up. She had to design the most perfect thing.


    If you don''t do it, you have to do your best. This is Manyu, a stubborn and even paranoid woman who doesn''t give up.


    In the end, she succeeded and designed what she wanted.


    I can''t help but say: "such a perfect work must be completed by a perfect model, and the most perfect model is Miss Su."


    Director Fan agreed, saying, "that''s right. The model who can control this work, except Miss Su, I think it''s blasphemous to be any woman. This work is for Miss Su. I remember that when Miss Su wore that work to the t-channel, she shocked four people with her peerless appearance and figure combined with this set of out of print clothes, and shocked the whole fashion industry. Various media, magazines and TV stations competed to report Miss Su and Manyu studio. At that time, there was a lot of news about Manyu clothes, and our Manyu brand started at that time It''s the beginning of fame. "


    It''s true that opportunities are for those who are prepared.


    Director Fan suddenly said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, you may not have guessed that a particularly interesting thing happened."


    "Oh, what is it?"


    Director Fan said: "Miss Su was almost dug up by others to become a model. ha-ha. At that time, Miss Su was gorgeous and won a number of awards, such as the most photographed miss, the best model miss, the most temperament model miss and so on. She was attracted by many model companies, and was hired by several companies with high salaries. It is said that one company has an annual salary of 5 million. "


    Five million, which was not a small sum for Manyu.


    "Miss Su didn''t go?"


    Fan Chang said with a smile: "at that time, the funds were tight, and Miss Su hesitated to go part-time as a model to earn some extra money to subsidize the studio. Before she had time to make a decision, the orders floated over like snowflakes. Our Manyu came back from the dead and became popular overnight."


    Clearly can rely on the body and face to eat, Manyu depends on talent and perseverance, have to let people admire.


    "Is that dress still in the factory? Let me see. "


    Director Fan shook his head and said, "it''s gone. After the exhibition, Miss Su was taken away by a big French boss at a high price. ""It took you so much effort to sell such a commemorative dress. Why did Miss Su sell it?"


    Director Fan said with some pity: "this is also something that can''t be done. The studio has to run, there are too many orders, the studio has to expand its scale, and the factories, employees, materials, machines and so on, which don''t need money. It''s just that we were too short of money at that time, so we had to give up our love."


    It''s a pity that such a masterpiece is sold like this. It''s fake to say that it doesn''t hurt.


    "How much did the other party pay?"


    "Eight hundred thousand."


    It''s only 800000, which is not so terrible. Unexpectedly, director Fan swallowed his saliva and added, "euro."


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    Can you smooth your tongue and finish it at one time? 800000 euro and 800000 Chinese currency are separated by ten times. It''s funny for me.


    A piece of clothing sold nearly 7 million Chinese dollars, which is really amazing. In the rich world, we poor people will never understand.


    Is it poverty that limits imagination?


    Director Fan led me to visit the first design department. The design department is mainly divided into three departments: the first design department, the second design department and the third design department. Each department has a design manager.


    Each design manager is followed by a dozen designers.


    The design department is under the direct control of Man Yu. As the design director, she is responsible for the design. In other words, except for the design department, other departments are under the management of factory director Fan.


    I remember that the studio also has a design department. Maybe the level, function or division of labor of these two design departments are different. Man Yu is so smart that he won''t make departments overlap and support so many idle people.


    When we passed by the door of the design department manager''s office, we saw that man Yu was talking with the design department manager. The manager seemed to be reporting her work. Man Yu listened very carefully and nodded from time to time.

 Chapter 717

    We didn''t stay long in the first design department. Although director Fan is the head of the first design department, it''s natural that the design department is not under his direct control and is not on his own site. So he led me to have a look at it and left.


    Later, we went to the quality inspection department, warehouse and other places. Finally, we went back to factory director Fan''s office to chat. Factory director Fan attached great importance to me and accompanied me throughout the whole process. As long as I had questions, I would patiently explain them without concealing anything.


    In an instant, I had a feeling of the Queen''s favorite. Factory director Fan was a feudal official. I took Manyu as a tiger skin and pretended to be a tiger. Officials from all over the world came to curry favor with me.


    I immediately had a character in my mind - Li Lianying.


    Damn it.


    I''m not a eunuch.


    Change people.


    Trinket.


    Or eunuch.


    How can I only think of eunuchs when I think about it. The Queen''s assistant or driver is not corresponding to the former eunuch.


    In the process of chatting, I also know another secret of Manyu''s business empire. In addition to Manyu''s studio and factory, she also has seven tmall stores and another large factory.


    Manyu is not only a high-end customer, but also an e-commerce.


    Factory director Fan said that this factory makes money, but compared with the other factory, it is only a small one. According to him, the sales of seven tmall stores under Manyu can exceed several billion a year.


    I''m a good boy.


    Manyu makes a net profit of more than one billion yuan a year, and she has become a super rich woman again.


    How many black fists do I have to fight for more than one billion yuan? I don''t think I can make so much money in my life.


    I instantly thought of a word: people have to die than people, goods have to be thrown than goods.


    The gap between Man Yu and me is natural. She can go bankrupt and make a comeback. Once I leave her, I can only make a living by playing black boxing. This is the gap.


    What''s the distance?


    It doesn''t work if the stupid birds fly first.


    At the moment, there is a trace of inferiority in my heart. I thought that eight years later, Manyu no longer served as the president of Manxue company and became the boss of a small studio. As long as I worked hard and spared my life to fight, I could catch up with her. But now I know that I rushed forward desperately, and finally I was thrown away by Manyu, and I couldn''t even see the taillights.


    I''ve been waiting for her for thousands of miles.


    There was a moment when I was extremely frustrated. I was a divorced man and a widowed man with a child. To be exact, I had two children, one from orchid and one from Mo Han. And Manyu is pure and clean. She has never been involved in marriage. Now she is a super rich woman with more than ten billion years old. Do I deserve her?


    I probably don''t deserve a finger.


    I think I''m a little ridiculous. Just like me, a toad still wants to eat swan meat. It''s really beyond my capacity.


    Director Fan''s eyes were so poisonous that he saw what was on my mind. He got up to make tea for me. In fact, he wanted to leave me a private space.


    I sat quietly in director Fan''s office for a while. Man Yu came in with a woman in her thirties. This woman is the one who just reported to man Yu. She should be the manager of the first design department.


    "Miss Su." Manyu came into the room, I quickly stood up to say hello to her, Manyu gently nodded her head as a response, asked: "have you finished the tour?"


    "It''s over."


    "When you''re done, just pack up and send manager Yang and me to a place."


    "Yes."


    I, Manyu and manager Yang went out of the factory and sat in the car. I drove in the front and Manyu and manager Yang sat in the back.


    "Miss Su, where are we going?"


    Manager Yang answered for Man Yu: "Yuncheng square."


    I''ve been to Yuncheng square several times. I''ll turn on the navigation and go to Yuncheng.


    Along the way, Man Yu and manager Yang were exchanging views. In their conversation, I vaguely knew the purpose of going to Yuncheng. In short, I was going to meet a client.


    This client has a special identity. She''s a female star named Momo. I''ve lived on a desert island all these years, isolated from the world. So there''s really no concept of which stars are popular and which stars have a large flow now.


    Mo Mo is shooting an advertisement in Yuncheng. Man Yu takes manager Yang to find her because man Yu studio has recently launched several new models. Man Yu wants to make these models super popular, so she wants to invite Mo Mo to speak for her.


    According to manager Yang, this female star, Mo Mo, should be a star with huge traffic in recent two years. If she is asked to speak for her, it will play a very big role in promoting the sales of Manyu brand e-commerce.


    Originally, this kind of thing was left to manager Yang to do, but manager Yang said that Mo Mo had a strange temper and it was not easy to communicate. She contacted her several times, and Mo''s agent was ambiguous. He didn''t agree or refuse, but only thought about it.


    Manager Yang began to think that it was the issue of endorsement fee. She knew that although the price of Mo Mo endorsement was not low, the price offered by Manyu studio was absolutely sincere.It''s not the endorsement fee. Is it the schedule? Yang Jingyuan tries to get in touch with one of Mo Mo''s assistants. She says that although Mo Mo''s schedule is very full, not all notices can''t be received. As long as it''s properly arranged, the announcement of clothing shooting like Manyu can be finished in one day.


    And her assistant also revealed a news that Mo Mo especially likes Manyu brand. She is the most loyal customer of Manyu. She usually likes to customize Manyu''s clothes. Even if she doesn''t customize them, she also likes to buy Manyu''s brand online.


    In fact, many stars like online shopping, but they generally don''t order by themselves, but by her assistant.


    Mo Mo''s assistant said that Mo Mo always wanted to be the image spokesperson of Manyu, and her biggest dream was to wear a unique dress designed by Miss Su Manyu herself. In fact, the endorsement fee was the second, which was the reason why she didn''t agree.


    Manyu has rarely designed her own clothes in recent years. She only designs a few styles every year, and these styles are mainly promoted by e-commerce, so they are all produced in large quantities. It is really a very high requirement to want the original single.


    Manager Yang gives a report to man Yu about the information she has collected. Man Yu doesn''t think it''s a big deal. If you help Mo Mo design an exclusive dress that can bring fire to other new models, why not? Anyway, it''s all her own business.


    So this time, Manyu took the initiative to come with manager Yang. First, she wanted to talk about the spokesperson of Mo Mo and let her speak for these new models. Second, she communicated with Mo mo. as an excellent designer, only by understanding the taste, figure and taste of customers, can she design the most suitable products for customers.


    It''s only an hour away from Yuncheng.


    Lunch was just outside. Manager Yang contacted Mo Mo''s agent to show us our intention. In fact, manager Yang contacted each other long before we started. They told us to go directly to Yuncheng to find them.

 Chapter 718

    Mo Mo''s agent said that Mo Mo was taking a lunch break. Let''s come up after 2:30 p.m.


    I feel depressed. It''s about an hour before 2:30 in the afternoon. Who are we? We come all the way to see them, and we don''t know whether to invite us to sit down. Do you know how to treat guests?


    Is not a traffic star, drag what drag! What a big deal!


    If I''m the only one, I''m not used to their bad habits. I''ll kill them directly. Anyway, they''re all downstairs. I don''t believe they can blow them down by taking the elevator?


    But now my identity is just Manyu''s driver, the boss does not speak, which has my share.


    Su Manyu doesn''t mind at all. She sits at the back and plays with her mobile phone.


    It''s boring to be stuck in the car in the middle of the day. I want to go outside for a breath and have a cigarette to relieve my boredom. If other drivers may not dare and the boss is sitting in the car, how dare he run at will? For me, I don''t worry about these problems at all.


    I just opened the car door to get off, Su Manyu, who was playing mobile games, suddenly raised her eyelids and stopped me.


    "Why?"


    I looked at Su Manyu, for a moment, I didn''t expect that Manyu, who was focused on playing the game, could be used for two purposes. I quietly got off the car, and she could also find out?


    I was asked by man Yu for a moment, but I can''t say that the car is too stuffy. I want to go down and smoke to relieve my fatigue. Man Yu hates smoking men most. I''m not asking for trouble.


    My brain turned quickly, and I said with a slight pause, "Miss Su, I''m thirsty and want to buy a bottle of water. Would you like it with manager Yang? "


    Manyu''s dark eyes wandered around and said, "what did you just say to buy?"


    Manyu''s eyes seem to be full of distrust. What kind of eyes do you have? I can''t hesitate to deal with Manyu. As long as I hesitate a little, she can see the clue.


    I put away my usual rambling manner and said solemnly, "water. I''m thirsty. What''s wrong with buying water? "


    Man Yu flashed cunning eyes and said with a smile: "are you sure you want to buy water instead of cigarettes?"


    "Of course. I''m thirsty. Why do I buy cigarettes? "


    Man Yu suddenly changed his face, changed into a cold face, and said: "make up! Go on


    When it comes to this, I can only insist:


    "really."


    Man Yu sneered: "steamed? Why don''t you say it''s cooked! I don''t know how to make up a better excuse. There is plenty of mineral water in the trunk. Do you still need to buy water? "


    Damn, I forgot the way with the rain. Brother heart chagrin unceasingly, say what lies can''t, why must say thirsty, don''t all put mineral water in the car, really.


    "Oh, look at my memory. The leader''s brain is good. He remembers everything clearly. No wonder you can be the boss. I can only be your driver. That''s the gap. " I pretended to clap on the forehead, suddenly said, by the way flattered.


    Manyu is blushed by my naked flattery. It''s estimated that other people are respectful and serious when talking to her. I''m the only one who teases her from time to time.


    Manyu glared at me and waved me to fetch water.


    I turned to the back of the car, opened the trunk, took three bottles of water, handed one to man Yu and another to manager Yang, and left one for myself.


    Manager Yang said thank you, unscrewed the lid and drank.


    Manyu put away her mobile phone, holding a mineral water bottle in one hand, and glanced at me in a complicated way without saying thank you. After a while, she got out of the car with the bottle of mineral water in her hand and stood straight in front of me.


    What are you doing? Do you mind if I drink?


    I don''t pay attention to Manyu. I open the lid and am ready to drink water. Suddenly my hand is empty. Manyu grabs the mineral water bottle in my hand.


    The bottle was squeezed and spilled a lot of water on my clothes.


    I day, how a circumstance, you drink your, I drink mine, why do you rob my water?


    I looked at Su Manyu with a puzzled face. Manyu didn''t bird me. Without saying a word, he pushed another bottle of mineral water in front of me.


    I suddenly realized that this was the case. She couldn''t open it by herself and asked me for help, but she didn''t want to talk to me too much. So she robbed my water and gave it back to me. It must be like this. Ha ha, she is a woman with personality.


    I took it and unscrewed it. I raised my neck and was ready to take a breath. Unexpectedly, the palm of my hand was empty again, and the mineral water bottle was robbed by the girl in front of me.


    Squeeze out of the water splashed on my face, chilly.


    What''s wrong! Why grab my water again?


    I stare at Su Manyu. Others are afraid of her, but I''m not afraid of her. Today, if she doesn''t tell me why, he has to fight with her.


    Su Manyu directly ignored my angry eyes and turned her back to me. She took up a bottle of mineral water to wash the mouth of another bottle of mineral water. After washing it several times, she drew a gourd according to the pattern and then took up this bottle of mineral water to wash the mouth of that bottle.What does that mean?


    I was confused and forced by Manyu''s strange behavior. Can she do things normally? First, she robbed other people''s water, and then wasted it for nothing. You''re not thirsty. I''m damn thirsty.


    After these, Manyu Qingqi red lips a small mouthful of a small drink of water, drink the other bottle back to me.


    I was waiting for Manyu to explain to me. Unexpectedly, she went straight ahead and left me a smart figure.


    Manager Yang sat down in the car for a while and saw that I was still in a daze. She covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I''m scared. I''m used to it after a long time."


    "This is -"


    manager Yang frowned and said, "you really don''t know."


    I shook my head decisively.


    Yang Jing said after an ideal: "Miss Su has a habit of cleanliness. She is particular about eating. For example, she doesn''t like to use disposable chopsticks and disposable cups. She thinks disinfection is not clean and sanitary. Besides, she always washes the bottle cap outside before drinking mineral water. Otherwise, she can''t drink it. No one in Manyu company doesn''t know her habits."


    "And that?" I muttered casually. I knew that she had a slight cleanliness mania in the past. I didn''t expect that it became more and more serious in recent years. In the past, she would not wash the bottle mouth with water at least.


    Take off your pants and fart. Isn''t it unnecessary? If it''s not clean, do you think it will be clean after washing it several times? It''s purely psychological.


    Manager Yang suddenly asked me, "Mr. Ye, can I take the liberty to ask you a question?"


    I said with a smile: "manager Yang, please don''t look outside. If you have any questions, just ask."


    "I haven''t seen you much before. When did you start?"


    I''m honest: "to be exact, I haven''t gone through the entry procedures yet."


    "Ah?" Manager Yang opened his mouth and seemed to be shocked by what I said. Can a new employee who has not been employed accompany Miss Su out alone?


    Why is this so unbelievable.


    I shook my head. Women like to make a fuss.

 Chapter 719

    After all, it seems impolite for manager Yang to have such a big reaction to my first contact. She smiles awkwardly and changes the topic and says, "Mr. Ye, have you known Miss Su before?"


    I looked at manager Yang with strange eyes. I didn''t understand why she would ask. Manager Yang was a bit unnatural when she saw me looking at her. She avoided my slightly aggressive eyes and said softly, "don''t mind. I''m just asking."


    It''s really impolite of me to look at a beautiful woman like this. I immediately withdrew my eyes and apologized to manager Yang: "manager Yang, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    "Nothing."


    After that episode, the atmosphere between manager Yang and me was a bit awkward. I wanted to say something to break the awkward atmosphere, so I asked, "manager Yang, what do you think I knew Miss Su before?"


    Yang Jing ideal for a while, said: "feeling."


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you laughing at? Do you think we women are ridiculous? Do you like to do things by feeling? "


    I waved my hand and said, "No. Don''t get me wrong. I just think that you women are amazing. They believe in the illusory sixth sense, and they are very accurate. "


    "Ha ha." Manager Yang can''t help laughing when she sees what I said funny. She probably feels that her feelings are somewhat unreasonable.


    Manager Yang laughed for a while, and then said, "in fact, it''s not only by feeling, but also by feeling that Miss Su treats you differently."


    Is it different? I don''t think so at all.


    Manager Yang smoothed the broken hair on his forehead and said, "don''t you think Miss Su is different from you?"


    "No. For example, give me a few examples


    Yang Jing said, "there are many such examples. For example, you have a chance to follow Miss Su as soon as you enter the company. This kind of opportunity is quite rare."


    I said with a smile, "I''m Miss Su''s driver. Of course, I follow her wherever she goes. What''s so strange about that?"


    Manager Yang shook his head and said with disapproval: "you may not know Miss Su''s temper just now. She doesn''t like ruffian men, especially those who are not familiar with them. It''s a bit annoying and disgusting. I''ve been with Miss Su for so many years. As far as I know, she only trusts one man, Minister Sun. "


    What does manager Yang mean, man? Is it flowing in the air?


    I touched his rough face, seems to be some cynical, this is not called Liuli Liuqi, OK.


    The words are not accurate.


    When manager Yang saw that I was stunned and knew that I had just said something wrong, she quickly explained: "Mr. Ye, I didn''t mean that, you -"


    I waved my hand smilingly and said, "manager Yang, it doesn''t matter. In fact, you''re right. Sometimes I look a little unorthodox, but I promise you that I''m not a hooligan or a bad person ¡£¡±


    "Ha ha." Manager Yang was amused by my saying "neither a hooligan nor a bad man".


    "Why don''t you believe it?"


    Manager Yang nodded heavily and said, "I believe it."


    Look at her face. I can''t help feeling that she''s talking a little serious nonsense.


    I chatted with manager Yang for a while, and Manyu came back soon. I thought she had just gone to the bathroom, but I didn''t think she went to a supermarket in front and bought a bottle of mouthwash.


    Manyu''s teeth are really white, thin and bright. It''s really hard for a woman in her thirties to maintain them so well.


    It''s true that there are no ugly women, only lazy women.


    We sat downstairs until two thirty before taking the elevator.


    This building is quite high, with more than 50 floors. We took the elevator to the 27th floor. At the gate of the 27th floor, there is the logo of a jewelry company. Sister song, Mo Mo''s agent, said that Mo Mo was advertising here.


    A staff member led us in. There was a huge hall. In the middle of the hall, there were a lot of people busy, such as photographers, lighters, stylists, makeup artists, field assistants, etc.


    I saw an extremely beautiful woman sitting on a sofa. She was wearing a white wedding dress with a string of bright jewels around her neck.


    Look at this situation, this woman should be Mo Mo, or she is shooting an advertisement for this jewelry company.


    This is the second time that I have seen a big star with my own eyes. The first one is Xiang Pengyu''s girlfriend Mo Li, and the second one is the foam in front of me.


    In fact, models and stars are all ordinary women. They may not be much more beautiful than other beauties. Their looks are not uncommon on the street.


    Stars are beautiful on TV or on the Internet, just because they have several good makeup artists and costume designers, who make full use of their strong points and avoid their weaknesses, cover up their body defects and enlarge their advantages, so that they feel extraordinary and refined.


    Another is that stars have their own halos on their heads, and they like to carry them out of their reach. People have a strange psychology. The more they can''t get something, the more they want to get it. Big stars are too far away from our lives because they are envied and even admired. In addition, the team behind the stars is boasting and hyping, which makes them a myth.My friends are naturally not interested in female stars. The aura on their heads can''t affect me. If only from the perspective of appearance, the Manyu around me can kill them to shame.


    Mo Mo has a good temper. She is now training a little girl in her early twenties with a black face. This little girl may be a staff member of a jewelry store. She is afraid to offend the God.


    We three stood in the hall for a long time, but no one came to greet us.


    Manager Yang wants to say hello to Mo Mo and her agent, sister song, and introduce Man Yu to them by the way. Unfortunately, after she passed, sister song didn''t care about her at all. She just told her to wait for a while. Mo Mo is busy making advertisements. Now she has no time. Let''s wait until she has time.


    Paralyzed, no time, what are you talking about? Your time is time, our time is not time. Do you have any idea of time?


    What''s more, is this woman called Mo Mo making an advertisement? She''s obviously disciplining people. She''s going to cry at her.


    I have a stomach of evil fire in my heart. I just let us wait for an hour, and now I want us to wait. Do you really want to cooperate?


    Wait, wait, wait for your mother! Who are you!


    Some bitches like to treat themselves like an onion.


    Manager Yang came back with an embarrassed expression on her face. She was very embarrassed. She contacted us all by herself. As a result, the time was not well arranged, and the other party left us in the cold.


    It doesn''t matter to her. It''s estimated that every time she comes here, celebrities like to be self righteous and let others coax them.


    The key is that Miss Su and I have been implicated. Manager Yang feels sorry for this. At the same time, he is afraid that Miss Su will not be happy.


    After all, Man Yu is manager Yang''s boss. If she is not happy, the consequences are far more serious than offending sister song and Mo mo.


    I secretly looked at Man Yu''s face. There was no expression on her face. She looked like a fairy with light clouds and light wind. She was looking at the hall with her hands in her arms.

 Chapter 720

    This hall is really big. It''s estimated to be 700 square meters.


    Although the hall is big, there are not many people. It''s mainly Mo Mo and her crew making announcements.


    Because Mo Mo was dissatisfied with something, the shooting was suspended, and the director group was communicating with Mo mo. Mo Mo was a big star, no matter who was from the jewelry company or the crew, one by one with a smile, for fear of offending her.


    Mo Mo''s temper is getting bigger and bigger. She not only criticizes the little girl in the jewelry company, but also buries the makeup artist and the lighting engineer.


    At the beginning, people''s eyes were focused on Mo Mo, who was the absolute focus of the whole hall. We were just three marginal figures, until the director inadvertently looked back at Man Yu.


    He was stunned and stunned.


    He was dazed with the photographer with long braids.


    Originally, the photographer just wanted to have a rest and change his mind. When he turned around, he saw Manyu standing nearby, and then there was no more.


    The brain is stuck.


    The best thing for photographers is to capture the moment of beauty and turn decadence into magic. When Manyu''s shocking beauty comes, the photographer''s brain is so strange that he forgets to capture the moment.


    Other people see that the director and the photographer are all in a daze, and they all look sideways and follow their eyes. It doesn''t matter. When they look, they immediately attract everyone''s eyes.


    This even includes the eyes of Mo Mo and her agent.


    I don''t know if Mo Mo felt ashamed when she saw man Yu. I only know that when she looked up to see man Yu, her big eyes flashed a few times.


    The flickering eyes suggested that she was extremely restless.


    I saw a glimmer of envy and wonder in her eyes full of eye shadow, and even a hint of jealousy.


    The jealousy, panic, worship, submission and uneasiness of one beauty to another.


    Or when Mo Mo saw the true face of Manyu, she had lost her qualification to be a beauty.


    Beauties are compared. How can a wild flower on the roadside compare with a blooming peony.


    Man Yu is familiar with this kind of scene. She doesn''t do anything with her expressionless face. She just glances at them and then turns away.


    She went to the south of the hall alone. There was a huge French window in the south. Standing in front of the window, she looked down at the downstairs. There was a kind of domineering spirit of being king in the world.


    Su Manyu exudes the temperament of a queen. She is absolutely qualified.


    Because of the light of Manyu, for a small moment, I became the focus of the hall. It was beautiful to be admired.


    I haven''t had time to savor it carefully. With the departure of Manyu, people''s eyes also left immediately. Once again, I became an indispensable marginal figure.


    Happiness comes too fast and goes faster!


    Damn it.


    Do you want to be so realistic?


    More eyes will kill you!


    My eyes in the crowd randomly search a circle, the whole process only see foam a heroine, the hero did not see the trace, this is also strange, people?


    Manager Yang also wants to communicate with sister song again. He hopes to take advantage of this meeting to talk about the cooperation between the two sides. Manager Yang has been following sister song all the time. As long as she is a little free, she will greet her with a smile.


    I''m not interested in any cooperation. All I care about is Manyu. I''ll go where Manyu goes.


    I followed Manyu behind. Manyu was standing in front of the French window, looking at what was on her mind in the distance. I wanted to chat with her to pass the time. How boring it would be to stand so boring.


    Only in view of her situation, I dare not come forward to disturb her.


    I quietly accompanied Manyu for a while. I was in a hurry to urinate. I asked a staff member where the restroom was. He showed me the way. I left the hall and went to the restroom.


    When I came back, I saw a handsome man chatting with Man Yu in front of the glass window of the hall.


    This handsome man is wearing a black suit with a white bow at the neckline. He has a slender figure and a pink face. It''s a bit of a Korean boy''s taste.


    Today''s young people like to pursue this kind of sissy, and I wonder, these fake girls can''t even distinguish between father and mother, they make up like a girl, they put on a thick layer of powder, and they deliberately comb their eyelashes, which is also called handsome?


    Interesting.


    I don''t care whether he''s handsome or not. If you clean up, you can turn him into dregs.


    Strange. Where did he come from?


    As soon as I patted my forehead, I relied on him. Maybe he is the hero of this advertisement. I said, how can there be only the heroine and no hero.


    Mo Mo wears a wedding dress, which proves that the background of this advertisement is a wedding scene, where there is only a new year''s wedding without the bridegroom.


    I''m familiar with this handsome guy. It seems that I''ve seen him somewhere. I''m forgetful of people who don''t care about me, especially stars. The homogenization is serious and the resolution is too low. I can''t recognize them if I don''t look carefully.To cooperate with Mo Mo, I thought that he must be a traffic star, so I took out my mobile phone and searched the hottest little fresh meat in recent years. In less than five minutes, I found out his details.


    His original name is Cheng Zifan, and fans affectionately call him Fanfan. He is one of the seven hottest little fresh meats at the moment. He has starred in several movies, and the box office is still good. However, his reputation is good. You can see his acting skills from his appearance, and what acting skills he can have if he spends all his time on makeup.


    I checked. He was nominated for the golden broom Award for three years in a row, and the film King took two, which ruined the strength of the drama.


    However, in this era where only looks can make a meal, acting without acting is not the only criterion for evaluating actors. The investors are pursuing popularity, hype, fan effect and box office.


    As soon as I saw him, I knew that he had no chance. What kind of woman is Manyu, who can take a fancy to you?


    Sure enough, Man Yu is not interested in Cheng Zifan. She doesn''t look him in the eye at all. However, out of politeness, she is still dealing with him.


    For this point, I admire Manyu very much. She is more mature than before. She knows how to socialize and size up the situation. Of course, Manyu, who may lose her memory, has completely changed her personality. She is a little less energetic than before.


    Now her identity and status have changed greatly. She used to be the president of Lin''s group and the captain of trillions of super warships. Now, she is just a small boss of a clothing studio. Although she earns a lot every year, her commercial status can''t be compared with before.


    If it used to be a rich family, now it can only be called a local tyrant, not even a local tyrant.


    A company with annual sales of just over one billion yuan is really not a super big company. With Cheng Zifan''s status in the entertainment industry today, he really doesn''t care.


    It is said that people get hundreds of millions of yuan for a TV play.


    Moreover, Cheng Zifan doesn''t know that Manyu has so many industries, such as e-commerce and factories. He only knows that she is the chief designer of Manyu studio, a woman of ordinary status. Besides, he knows nothing about it.

 Chapter 721

    How did Cheng Zifan get to know man Yu? It has to start with Cheng Zifan''s ex girlfriend. Four years ago, Cheng Zifan just entered the entertainment industry. He was still a newcomer, not well-known. With his charming little face, he caught a rich woman, who was not an ordinary person. At that time, she had seven or eight listed companies with a fortune of more than 10 billion.


    Cheng Zifan is not very good, but his brain melon seed is very flexible. He knows that only by winning the favor of a rich woman and letting her fight for her own chance can he win a place in the entertainment industry.


    So he tried every means to please the rich woman, and tried his best to coax the rich woman into falling under his jeans.


    Under the careful design of Cheng Zifan, the rich woman''s heart is tied to Cheng Zifan. She responds to his demands by packaging, endorsing, making records, investing in films and TV dramas, etc.


    In just a few years, Cheng Zifan has become one of the seven big and small fresh meats in a mess, and is thriving in the entertainment industry. However, the rich woman has been on the decline in recent years. Several companies have failed in transformation and are on the verge of bankruptcy. After several major investment failures, she is in debt, and is in a quagmire for a while.


    Cheng Zifan is really heartless. When his girlfriend is in trouble, he doesn''t want to help others. He also adds fuel to the fire and kicks them.


    He didn''t want to think about how he could have come to today if it wasn''t for his girlfriend.


    The draught did not forget the digger!


    I''m not very affectionate!


    Cheng Zifan once met Manyu the year before last. At that time, he had not broken up with the rich woman. He accompanied her to make clothes in Manyu studio. As the rich woman at that time, Manyu and qiutang personally received them.


    Cheng Zifan was so surprised at the first sight of Manyu that he liked it very much. However, due to the presence of his girlfriend, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous. He secretly asked Manyu''s phone number. Manyu didn''t have a bird for him. Cheng Zifan was unwilling to leave Manyu with a business card before he left.


    Man Yu didn''t even look at it. He threw it into the garbage can. He told the people in the studio that if he came back later, he would not receive him.


    Cheng Zifan can''t wait for Manyu''s call, so he asks an acquaintance to call qiutang, the deputy general manager of Manyu studio, and calls qiutang every three to five to ask about Manyu.


    At first, Begonia was very polite. She tried to cover up the past for a few reasons. After all, it was the customer who was not easy to offend. She couldn''t stand Cheng Zifan''s obsession. Begonia was also annoyed. Finally, she simply pulled him black.


    Cheng Zifan changed a few numbers to call, every time qiutang heard his voice, she began to learn the voice of Meimei in 10086: sorry, the number you dialed is empty, please check and dial again.


    Cheng Zifan knows that Begonia is shirking responsibility. He can''t help coming to his door several times, but he never sees Manyu again. Every time, it''s Begonia or other people who receive him.


    Cheng Zifan touched the wall for countless times and gradually died. Later, the matter was settled.


    Of course, these things are what qiutang told me later. Some of them were found on the Internet by myself. In the information age, it''s very easy to know a popular star.


    When he meets Manyu again, Cheng Zifan doesn''t get discouraged and comes up with a dead face.


    Manyu doesn''t want to kill him. Cheng Zifan doesn''t know what to do. He can''t even shake off a piece of dog skin plaster.


    I wrung the brow of Ba, Manyu is really enough to provoke flies, my friend was watched by flies in less than ten minutes after he left. Could you stop and let him rest assured for a while.


    I went straight to him. At that time, Cheng Zifan turned his back to me. I patted him on the shoulder behind him. Cheng Zifan was pestering Manyu when he was disturbed. He looked back and saw that he was a stranger.


    "Who are you?" Cheng Zifan''s eyes were so big that he asked angrily.


    "Well. You - ah "before I finished, I immediately covered my mouth with my hand and looked at Cheng Zifan with surprise and excitement. It''s the same expression that fans see their idols.


    My exaggerated expression is very helpful to Cheng Zifan. He just doesn''t know how to show the aura and charm of his big star in front of Man Yu. This time, it''s time for him to play.


    Cheng Zifan pretended to be kind and nodded to me.


    Man Yu looked at me like a flower maniac. As disgusting as I was, she left with a frown and went to the other side.


    I asked with adoration, "my God! I finally met my idol today. You know, I''ve watched every movie and TV series you starred in. It''s so nice to see you today. "


    Cheng Zifan listened to me, and his face became more expressive. He did not forget to say "thank you" to me politely.


    I secretly took a look at Su Manyu in the distance. She didn''t expect that I was still chasing stars at my age, and I was still chasing a fake mother. She looked back at me with disgust.


    Our eyes collided and we parted immediately.


    I ignore her, still a face of flattery to Cheng Zifan: "idol, can you give me a signature?"


    I am so awesome, let him make a big fortune in front of the beautiful woman. How could he not cooperate with me? Cheng Zifan smiled and said, "yes, I can, but I don''t have any paper or pen on hand. I''ll send you an assistant to send you back if I sign my name."I said anxiously, "No. It''s not easy to see you. You are so busy. I''m afraid you''ll forget later. "


    "But there is nothing."


    I thought for a moment and said, "I''ll solve the problem of paper and pen. Or you can sign it on my dress. "


    "Where''s the pen?"


    "It''s OK. I have a way I went to Manyu and said respectfully, "Miss Su, would you please lend me a pen?"


    Su Manyu is carrying a bag in her hand. There must be a pen in the bag. Su Manyu is angry at me for being such a bitch. She turns her face away and doesn''t care about me at all.


    I approached her again and said seriously, "Miss Su, can I borrow your pen?"


    Su Manyu said with displeasure: "I didn''t bring it."


    "No way. When you just put your cell phone in, I saw it with you. "


    Su Manyu glared at me and said, "nonsense! I don''t know if I take it or not. Get out of the way and don''t disturb my view. "


    With a strange smile on my face, I said: "Miss Su, if you are not afraid of trouble, don''t give it to me. Anyway, I don''t care. It''s a big deal to let them see jokes."


    "You! How dare you threaten me? " Manyu apricot eyes wide open, with a trace of anger temperament asked me.


    I shrugged and said, "don''t be so ugly. What''s the threat? I just want to borrow a pen


    "Ye Zhong, don''t go too far! Believe it or not, I''ll open you when I go back! "


    "Miss Su, just for a pen? If you want to go back, you can borrow me a pen. I''m waiting for my signature. "


    Su Manyu rolled her eyes at me. She was a little angry. I really had a strong taste. A sissy is also worth turning over with her.


    Man Yu said, "I really didn''t bring it. If you don''t ask manager Yang, she may have


    "No?"


    "Not really."


    I thought for a moment and said, "there''s no signature pen, lipstick or eyebrow pencil, right?"


    "What do you want?" Manyu saw that I was hopeless, and her tone was full of surprise and disappointment.

 Chapter 722

    "Don''t ask so many questions. Let me know first." I see Cheng Zifan some can''t wait, urge a way.


    Su Manyu shakes her head and is extremely disappointed with me. She sighs gently and has nothing to do with me. I have no face and no skin, and I don''t pay attention to doing things. After all, in other people''s territory, if she really tears her face with me here, she will lose Manyu''s face.


    Manyu is an extremely intelligent and rational woman. She knows how to be measured and how to do some things. No matter how angry she is, she can''t do some things.


    She opened her bag, turned out an eyebrow pencil and threw it into my hand. She said with a cold face, "don''t talk to me again, remember?"


    I didn''t have a bird. She came back with an eyebrow pencil.


    "Idol, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Cheng Zifan waved his hand and pretended that he didn''t mind. In fact, he heard most of my conversation with Su Manyu just now. Maybe he had already seen that the relationship between me and Manyu was not simple.


    Otherwise he would not have waited so long.


    Just waiting so long to sign a fan, do you believe it?


    "You and Miss Su -"


    I replied casually, "Oh, she''s my leader. I drive her."


    "Are you her driver?"


    "Yes. Full time driver. "


    The sleeper driver is the closest person to Cheng Zifan. He is so happy that he has no place to go. It takes no effort. He can''t find a breakthrough all the time. He didn''t expect a fool to come to his door today.


    Cheng Zifan''s attitude towards me immediately made a 180 degree turn. If it is just the relationship between idols and fans, then at this moment, because of my special identity, Cheng Zifan has regarded me as his own person.


    He wants to use my hand to get close to Su Manyu or provide him with information or something.


    Cheng Zifan took my eyebrow pencil smilingly, signed on my coat and wrote down three words of Cheng Zifan. He said while writing: "brother, let''s do this first today, and I''ll send you another Autographed record another day."


    "Thank you, idol."


    "You''re welcome."


    Cheng Zifan''s handwriting is quite good. In fact, I know that their other characters may not be very good, but their own names must be systematically trained, otherwise it would be a shame to sign for fans.


    Cheng Zifan said with a smile: "I''m surprised to see you put away your name."


    Cheng Zifan pointed to the words on my clothes and said, "that''s right. Cheng Zifan, that''s right. "


    I suddenly said with a straight face, "what? Isn''t Cheng Zifan Mo Li? Damn it


    I took off my coat and threw it in Cheng Zifan''s arms angrily. He didn''t know what was going on and looked at me with a blank face. I said angrily:


    "my fuckin ''idol is Molly. Why do you pretend to be a woman? MMP, I soiled a dress. Do you know how precious my coat is? This is the first gift from Miss Su. It''s a good thing in malegobi. It''s ruined by you son of a bitch. "


    All this happened so suddenly that Cheng Zifan and Su Manyu were confused. Just now, there were two people who said that they would turn their faces when they said they were laughing. They belonged to dogs.


    Cheng Zifan''s face is flushed by me. I can mistake him for Mo Li. There''s no one else. A man and a woman are so different. Can we also admit their mistakes?


    You didn''t mean it, did you?


    Cheng Zifan is not a fool. He knows what I mean. He gives me a vicious look. If he can, he can eat me alive.


    I''m not afraid of making a big noise. I''m still mumbling, which attracts the distant eyes.


    It''s just that they don''t know what''s going on, and they think they are pestering Cheng Zifan when they meet fanatical fans.


    This kind of thing happens every day.


    As soon as I saw it, Cheng Zifan and I looked more intimate. In addition, Man Yu and I were together, and the chief designer of Man Yu studio was also famous. They thought Cheng Zifan and I were acquaintances or friends and so on.


    But Cheng Zifan''s heart is bitter. After all, he is a public figure. What''s the matter when he quarrels with a little jerk? Maybe the news will get the headlines and the stars'' feathers will be taken care of.


    Cheng Zifan dares to be angry. He wants to leave here immediately. How can I give him this chance? I pull Cheng Zifan''s arm, buckle his wrist, take the coat I just took off and cover it, and say, "I want to run! If you want to run without making things clear, there''s no way


    Cheng Zifan said coldly: "let go! Don''t blame me if you don''t let go. "


    "Yes. Come on! I''ll teach you a lesson today, you sissy. I don''t have to pretend to be a woman to cheat people. "


    I firmly clasp Cheng Zifan''s left wrist and stare at him with the eyes of killing people. Cheng Zifan is scared by me instantly. He wants to call assistants and bodyguards, but they are too far away. If he dares to shout, he will call other people over.It''s a big deal. It''s not worth the loss.


    And he''s worried about what I do to him on impulse.


    Cheng Zifan immediately counseled and said in a soft voice, "brother, don''t mumble and don''t be rude. We are all people with status. We have something to say."


    I''m a driver. I have Mao''s identity. I''m not stupid and want to wear a hat for me.


    "I have nothing to say to you hypocrite. You''ve soiled my clothes and cheated my feelings. How do you account for that? "


    Cheng Zifan''s face is black. You said that I could bear to dirty your clothes. Who told me that I owe you the trick? But you said that you cheated your feelings. As a big star, do I need to cheat a driver''s feelings?


    And a male driver!


    Cheng Zifan found that many people''s eyes were looking this way. They seemed to be whispering. The longer the matter dragged on, the more troublesome it became. He made a quick decision to put me out as soon as possible and save some face.


    Cheng Zifan frowned and said, "OK. Let''s just say what conditions we have, money or anything. Let''s be frank. I warn you, don''t use the lion''s mouth to blackmail me


    I said with disdain, "I don''t want a free gift like you. Sissy


    Cheng Zifan said with a black face, "I warn you to be polite."


    I played a rogue and said: "I''m not polite. What''s the matter? You bite me! Sissy


    "You


    Cheng Zifan''s eyes are red. His bodyguard and assistant find something wrong and are preparing to come. I said with a smile: "I''m not afraid of making a big deal. Let them come here. Anyway, it''s so boring here. It''s better to have fun for everyone. Maybe my friends will make headlines the next day."


    Cheng Zifan was caught in pain by me. In his eyes, I would like to make a big fuss. Maybe he can really make a fire. However, the human design that he finally established is likely to collapse.


    Such as not respecting fans, beating fans, etc.


    What''s more, now he''s in my hands. If my brain is so hot, I''ll be at a loss to touch my smelly and hard stone with his beautiful jade.

 Chapter 723

    Cheng Zifan waved his right hand to indicate that they would not come here. Everything here is OK, and those who know current affairs are outstanding. Cheng Zifan''s ability to get to this point in the mixed entertainment industry is inseparable from his ability to judge the situation and bend.


    For other stars, today I have to be angry with them for the sake of so-called face.


    "Come on, what do you want?"


    Compared with the arrogance just now, Cheng Zifan seems a little dejected at this time. He is a super big shot. Today, he fell into the hands of a small driver. Who can swallow this tone.


    But he had to be soft. I was a little stunned. I had no scruples. I dare to be wild on other people''s territory. I''m certainly not an ordinary person.


    If you can be Miss Su''s driver, there must be something extraordinary.


    I said coldly, "if you do two things well, I won''t care about you today."


    "What two things?"


    "First, take my clothes to the bathroom and wash them for me. There should be no handwriting on them. Second, stay away from Miss Su in the future. If you dare to approach her again, I will make you look disgraced."


    Cheng Zifan looks at me angrily. If he agrees to my request, if the paparazzi knows, what face will he have in the entertainment industry in the future.


    "Can I have a good word or not?"


    Cheng Zifan also wants to say stubbornly: "if I don''t agree?"


    "No?" With a sneer, I suddenly put more effort on my hand. It was like a truck running over Cheng Zifan''s wrist. Cheng Zifan screamed, and his cry attracted the distant eyes again.


    Cheng Zifan''s forehead was blue with pain, but he was flexible and resourceful. He pretended to nod his head and said in a loud voice: "cooperation is OK. No problem. "


    Because we covered our eyes with a coat, outsiders didn''t see the action on our hands. When Cheng Zifan said that, others mistakenly thought that we were talking about future cooperation.


    "I really sneer:" no problem


    Cheng Zifan was afraid of making a fool of himself in front of the crowd, so he had to bow his head. He nodded his head and said, "can you let go?"


    "Ha ha, it''s not that easy. I want you to say what you want. "


    Cheng Zifan bit his teeth and held it for a long time before he said, "OK. I agree to both of your terms. "


    "What conditions?"


    Cheng Zifan with a trace of anger said: "there is no need to do so absolutely?"


    I said smilingly, "why is it unnecessary. You are forgetful. I''m afraid you''ll forget. Of course, you can not say, I do not force you


    I said that, but I didn''t loosen my hand. Instead, I tightened it more and more.


    Cheng Zifan doesn''t want to bear it again. He is delicate and can''t stand repeated tosses.


    Cheng Zifan said again, "OK. I said, I said. Let go first, it hurts


    I let go a little and said with a smile, "go ahead, I''ll listen."


    Cheng Zifan was much more honest this time, and he didn''t dare to fight for any advantage. He said, "wash your coat first, and promise that you won''t see Miss Su again."


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Good."


    I slowly put my other hand into my pants pocket, took out a mobile phone, and said with a smile, "I have recorded everything that just happened. As for what you recorded, you should have a clear idea. Don''t play tricks, or you will die miserably."


    Cheng Zifan''s face turned pale when he saw me saying this. If I had just threatened his personal safety, his reputation, reputation and popularity would be greatly threatened at this moment.


    He never thought that I would keep it. He didn''t even know when I turned on my mobile phone for recording.


    I pull Cheng Zifan to the direction of the bathroom. At this time, there is no one in the men''s bathroom. I block the door and ask Cheng Zifan to take my clothes and wash them inside.


    I don''t think Cheng Zifan has ever used his hands to wash clothes in his life. Today I will give him such an opportunity.


    Cheng Zifan is under my control. I dare not act rashly any more. If I disclose the recording, the consequences will be unimaginable. It''s a stone hammer.


    Cheng Zifan honestly washed my coat, and then left with a decadent face. Instead of returning to the set, he went straight away without saying hello to anyone.


    I think Cheng Zifan has been spoiled these years. He has long forgotten what it''s like to eat. Today I''ll let him relive it.


    I was in a very good mood. I smoked a cigarette in the bathroom and then whistled back to the hall. When I got back to the hall, I didn''t see Su Manyu and manager Yang. I looked around and never found them.


    I don''t have su Manyu''s phone or manager Yang''s phone. Where can I find them.


    The crew is packing up. Today''s shooting has ended ahead of time. I guess Cheng Zifan left ahead of time because he was in a bad mood, and then called his assistant or agent.There is no leading actor, and there is a fart advertisement.


    As a result, the crew had to stop work ahead of time.


    How can an outsider know the specific situation? And I''m not interested. It''s none of my business whether they like to shoot or not. I just want to know where man Yu and manager Yang have gone.


    I asked one of the staff about Su Manyu and manager Yang. He said he didn''t notice and asked me to look around.


    Find a wool, shake a few circles, not even Su Manyu''s ghost.


    I couldn''t find man Yu and manager Yang in the hall, so I took the elevator to go downstairs. Maybe they were already waiting for me in the car. When I got back to the parking lot, the red Cayenne lay there quietly, and they didn''t come back at all.


    Did they go to talk about cooperation with Mo Mo?


    I''ll go.


    How can I forget this? The purpose of our coming here is to talk with Mo Mo about cooperation. If the crew finishes work ahead of time, Mo Mo will be free.


    I took the elevator up the stairs again, and there were only some assistants in the hall who were cleaning up the props. I asked a member of the crew where they had gone. The staff looked at me warily and thought I was a bad person.


    "You don''t remember me. I just came here."


    The staff thought for a while, it seems to think of something, he Oh, said: "foam off makeup back to the hotel."


    "Which hotel are you staying in?"


    "I don''t know," the staff said warily. I''m not in charge of her itinerary. "


    I guess the staff didn''t know, but didn''t want to disclose it to me. After all, Mo Mo is not an ordinary person, and her whereabouts need to be kept secret.


    I asked several people and got almost the same answers. No one wanted to tell me.


    Brother is not a pedantic person, what confidentiality, it is not because there is no good, I smile, go downstairs again to the nearby supermarket to buy two good cigarettes.


    I packed it in a black bag and came upstairs again. I pulled a field assistant aside and quietly stuffed it to him. When he got good, his attitude was naturally different.

 Chapter 724

    He not only told me the hotel where Mo Mo stayed, but also told me that the two beauties who came with me had gone with them.


    So it is.


    I said thank you. I hurried downstairs and drove to the hotel where Mo Mo was staying. There was a traffic jam in the middle. When I got to the outside of the hotel, I caught a glimpse of Su Manyu and manager Yang coming out of the hotel.


    I find a place to park the car, get out of the car and rush to meet it. I see that Su Manyu and manager Yang don''t look very well. Man Yu looks cold, but manager Yang looks embarrassed. With a smile, is it not smooth to meet Mo Mo this time.


    I didn''t ask about it. My friend is just a little driver. Neither Su Manyu nor manager Yang has to tell me anything.


    I help Su Manyu open the door. Manager Yang comes up after su Manyu gets on the car.


    Su Manyu told me to drive back. On the way, manager Yang was always trembling. Today, it was really not arranged, which made her feel uneasy.


    Manyu closed her eyes and took a rest in the back. I quietly asked manager Yang whether to go back to the factory first or send them home directly.


    Before manager Yang had time to answer, Su Manyu suddenly opened her eyes and said, "manager Yang, it''s hard today. It''s too late to rush back to the factory. Don''t go back. Ye Zhong, send manager Yang home first. "


    "Yes, Miss Su."


    Manager Yang told me her home address. I navigated in the past. Manyu didn''t say a word more all the way. The car was lifeless. If Manyu was in a good mood, I would dare to make a few jokes. However, in this atmosphere, I would clamp my tail and not touch her.


    It took more than an hour to walk on the road to the neighborhood where manager Yang lives. The neighborhood has a good environment and location. There is a big commercial street nearby. It''s very convenient to live. It''s a lifelong dream for many migrant workers to have their own house here.


    Manager Yang, a wage earner, has done it. It can be seen that the treatment of Manyu studio is really unusual. After getting off the bus, manager Yang told me to drive slowly and take Miss Su back to rest early.


    I turn around and turn to the neighborhood in the morning. I know where Manyu''s house is, and I pass by there in the morning.


    Su Manyu and I are the only ones left in the car. The atmosphere is even more depressing. I swallow my saliva, and the driver is not so easy to be. It''s good for the boss to be happy. If they keep such a straight face all day, they will suffocate their mental illness.


    Su Manyu opened her eyes again and observed me in the mirror. In fact, I also observed her in the mirror. Our eyes were opposite again. Manyu''s eyes quickly drew back and coldly said, "don''t look!"


    "Miss Su -"


    before I could finish, Su Manyu interrupted me and said coldly, "don''t talk to me."


    "Why?" I asked Manyu strangely, she is in a bad mood and can''t let others stop talking. What''s wrong!


    Su Manyu didn''t say much. She closed her eyes again and had a rest. No one chatted with me. I didn''t talk to myself, so I had to drive with my head closed.


    At a crossroad, Su Manyu with eyes closed told me to turn right. The neighborhood where man Yu lives should turn left. Why did she let me turn right?


    I didn''t make up my own mind. I''ll do whatever the leader says, so as not to make her unhappy. She can go wherever she likes. Anyway, she''s not in a hurry.


    I drove to the right for five or six minutes to get to a big commercial street.


    At this time, it''s evening, and it''s the rush hour. The business street is full of people.


    Su Manyu pointed out with her little hand that I should find a suitable place to park. There is such a big square in front of me. There is an open parking lot on the east side of the square. I drove to park there.


    After the car stopped steadily, Su Manyu quietly got out of the car behind and went straight ahead. The dead woman didn''t say what she was going to do and confused me.


    I quickly get out of the car and follow Manyu''s butt. I follow her into a big shopping mall.


    There are eight floors in this shopping mall, and each floor is different. There is a three-dimensional sign below, which is very clear:


    the first floor is mainly a cosmetics and watch monopoly area. It is a big international brand. I glanced at a casual watch with at least tens of thousands of pieces.


    From the second floor to the fourth floor is the women''s products Monopoly area, which is full of clothes, pants, bags, shoes, underwear and so on.


    The fifth floor is the men''s goods monopoly area, mainly selling shirts, suits, trousers, ties and other things.


    The sixth floor and the seventh floor are the catering areas. There are all kinds of flavors and delicious things. However, the price is needless to say. There are no cheap things in this building.


    The eighth floor is a leisure and entertainment center with a huge cinema.


    At the moment, Su Manyu took me to take the escalator to turn up one floor at a time, then to the fifth floor.


    I thought Su Manyu was just passing through the fifth floor and wanted to go to the dining area on the sixth or seventh floor to have something to eat. After all, he had been busy all afternoon and didn''t have a meal, so it was time for dinner.Unexpectedly, she did not continue to go up the fifth floor, but also took me inside.


    Isn''t the fifth floor a men''s zone?


    What''s Manyu doing here?


    I followed her with a confused face, and a thought suddenly flashed into my mind: Man Yu didn''t come here to give me something, did he?


    Is it possible?


    I shook my head: impossible!


    Man, I don''t dare to think that even if I''m crazy.


    Why?


    Why am I misunderstood by her as a hooligan? With me embarrassing her again and again? Did I almost make her look up in front of others?


    I''ve gone over everything that happened in my mind from this morning to now, except to offend her, to annoy her, and to make her a little satisfied.


    As for my friend''s performance today, if she doesn''t get fired, she will burn incense. As for material rewards or other things, don''t think too much.


    I told myself over and over again, don''t be amorous. Maybe Manyu just wants to come up and have a look. She''s a fashion designer to look for inspiration, that''s all.


    But what''s her inspiration when a woman''s designer comes to the men''s wear area?


    When I was daydreaming, Manyu had entered a Burberry store. Burberry, this thing is not cheap.


    A female shopping guide came up with a smile. Before she opened her mouth, Manyu made a stop gesture, pointed to me and said, "you don''t need to introduce him. According to his figure and skin color, you can have three sets of shirt, suit and tie. Don''t repeat the style and color. "


    Gold Lord.


    Xiaomeimei, the shopping guide, laughs. She looks at me, then turns around and takes a bunch of things. I''m a good girl. How can I buy things like this? You don''t want to be so luxurious even if you like Burberry.


    And do you really buy it for me?


    Why?

 Chapter 725

    Su Manyu didn''t give me too much time to think about it. She asked xiaomeimei to take me to the fitting room to try on my clothes. The brand store is worthy of being a brand store. The shopping guide here is professional, smiling and sweet. The service is considerate and takes the trouble to cooperate with me.


    I tried five shirts, three suits and three ties before and after. Xiaomeimei matched me in advance. I just need to go into the fitting room and change them.


    Every time I came out of the fitting room, I went to Su Manyu for the first time to shake around. Manyu didn''t think much about it, just glanced at it at random, and then let me go in and take it off.


    Good or bad?


    Man, it''s so hard. Could you give me some advice?


    When I had finished all the tests, Su Manyu patted her little hand and pointed me with her right index finger, which meant that she wanted me to clean up and get ready to leave.


    Have you tried for so long and stopped buying?


    I am embarrassed to pestle there, some embarrassed to see the little beauty''s eyes full of expectation. Don''t you want to buy a bunch of things? In the end, let alone a bunch of things, you just don''t want to buy one. Why do you want to try if you don''t buy one? The shopping guide has been busy for most of the day, full of expectation. As a result, we didn''t buy one. Isn''t it a blind delay?


    I have a little tangle in my heart. I don''t know whether it''s for the Commission of the shopping guide or for those clothes. In fact, the effect of wearing these clothes on my friends is that they are handsome, but what''s the use of being handsome? Only the rich can be called the elder brother, who is so shy that they can only brush their shoulders with them.


    There''s no money, you just have to be rinsed.


    Manyu and I went out of Burberry store. Strangely enough, the shopping guide at the door didn''t look impolite because we were empty handed. Instead, she respectfully told us to walk slowly and welcome to come again next time.


    And next time?


    Man, I''m afraid I have no face to come again.


    The quality of a big brand''s shopping guide is high. If a guy opens a shop, who the hell will come here to try a bunch of ostentation, and finally Mao is reluctant to buy one and make a mess here. He has to die.


    Su Manyu took me to the sixth floor to find a hotel and asked for a private room. I thought that if I didn''t buy clothes, it would be good to have a big meal after working for a long time.


    Manyu and I sat down. A waitress came in and put the menu in front of me. Generally, a man and a woman came out to eat together. The waiter would choose to pass the menu to the man first, because in most cases, the man would pay for it.


    I was about to go to the menu, Man Yu suddenly cold face put little finger hook hook, this is not obvious that the man is not enough grid order, at that time that embarrassed ah, I saw the waiter little beauty cover small mouth in one side snicker.


    I want to say a few words to resolve the embarrassment. Su Manyu knocked on the table with her fingers and motioned to me again.


    It''s OK. My brother is cheeky. Being teased by Su Manyu is not once or twice. Who told me to make her feel bad today? She''s a person who has revenge and doesn''t bring overnight. Sooner or later, she will find this place.


    Forget it. Good men don''t fight women.


    I quickly picked up the menu and handed it to man Yu. With a smile, I said:


    "Miss Su, you come. Ladies first. "


    Su Manyu is not looking me in the eye and takes the menu with one hand. This is a very impolite move. If someone hands it to her, she should take it with both hands.


    But the action made by Manyu was so natural, as if she should have done it.


    Manyu opened the menu and closed it after two clicks. The waiter was just about to ask something. Manyu said coldly, "that''s it."


    The waitress didn''t dare to say much when faced with Manyu''s temperament, so she packed up and left. I was curious about what Manyu ordered, because at that time, due to the angle problem, I didn''t see what she ordered.


    But to be sure, she won''t order much, because she pointed it out twice before and after, and I thought that there were only two courses.


    Two people and two dishes can''t be said less, but I have a big appetite. I''ve been busy for another day, and I''ve had a casual lunch at noon. I''m thinking about an extra meal in the evening. It seems that I''m going to make soup.


    The waiter went out less than five minutes and pushed the door in again. She was holding two bowls of porridge on her plate. I''m not going to have porridge. I hate porridge when I grow up.


    "Sir and madam, your order is all ready. Please use it slowly." The waiter brought a bowl of porridge to Manyu and another bowl to me.


    I have a look, or preserved egg and lean meat porridge, to such a high-end place to a private room to drink preserved egg and lean meat porridge, this is no one.


    When I think about it, it''s not right. There are minimum consumption levels in private rooms. In some places, it''s 666, in some places, it''s 888, or even 998. Different places require different minimum consumption levels. This hotel, with such high-end decoration and in a big shopping mall, must have a low minimum consumption.


    No matter how expensive these two bowls of porridge are, they can''t cost 100 yuan. If they don''t meet the minimum consumption, they should be calculated according to the minimum consumption. In other words, two bowls of preserved egg and lean meat porridge have to be sold for thousands of yuan. Can su Manyu, such a smart woman, eat such a dumb loss?


    I don''t believe it.Hehe, Manyu is so naughty. He must be joking with me.


    I''m open-minded. If you fight with me, I won''t be fooled by you.


    After the waiter left, Manyu began to eat porridge. She ate it spoonful by spoonful. It was delicious. I didn''t have her appetite. I had to save my stomach for a big meal.


    I believe the big meal is in the back.


    For such a large private room, I estimate that the minimum consumption will not be less than 1000. Without seven or eight dishes, we can''t close the room. Gaga, look forward to it.


    I waited and waited, but no one came in again.


    Half an hour later, Manyu finished a bowl of porridge, but I haven''t drunk one fifth of it. Manyu raised her eyes and looked at me, as if to ask why I didn''t eat it.


    "Not hungry?"


    I said with a smile, "hungry. Of course I''m hungry. But I''ll save my stomach for a big meal. Ha ha, Miss Su, you''ve eaten so much porridge. I''ll be cheaper later. "


    "Big meal? What''s the big meal? " Su Manyu picked a good-looking eyebrow, a face confused, she did not speak, but her flashing eyes seem to ask.


    I naturally said, "of course it''s your big meal!"


    Su Manyu rang the bell and suddenly began to speak. This was the second sentence she said after entering the box, but it was enough to make me collapse.


    "Pay the bill."


    Pay the bill? What''s the order? I haven''t got everything. I haven''t had a big meal. Besides, I haven''t had enough.


    After a while, a little beauty pushed the door in, Manyu handed her a card, swipe the card, you Ya is not to make fun of it? Oh, yes.


    The little beauty swipes the card with the card machine, and then returns the card to Su Manyu with both hands. Before the little beauty goes out, I remind her: "beauty, we haven''t got all the things we ordered. Hurry to the kitchen."


    Little beauty respectfully said: "Sir, all the things at this table are on."


    "Just two bowls of porridge?"


    "Yes. Just now the lady ordered two bowls of porridge. "


    "You''re not teasing me, are you?"

 Chapter 726

    The little beauty said half jokingly and half seriously: "Sir, you are the customer. The customer is our God. No matter how bold I am, I dare not tease God."


    I see little beauty flashing innocent eyes almost believe, so it''s not accurate, should say her words let me have to believe: Su Manyu may really only order two bowls of porridge.


    To order only two bowls of porridge in such a big private room is like giving a tens of thousands of Yuan Jetta a a license plate worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. It''s forcing!


    Is there anyone who plays with people like this?


    Buy clothes in front of me, this time to eat a meal to play with me, do not bring such fun!


    The little beauty turned on the brush and went out of the door. I was just about to complain. Su Manyu didn''t bother me at all. She got up and immediately left. She went to the door with her bag.


    I''ll go! Go on! Wait for me!


    Man, I''m not full yet.


    I''ve had a few mouthfuls of porridge since I was busy in the afternoon. I can''t stand it. Besides porridge, I have nothing to eat. I don''t care about anything. I like it or not. I take the preserved egg and lean meat porridge and drink it all at once.


    After eating porridge, I wiped my mouth and rushed out. It was not easy for me to catch up with Su Manyu at the corner. Manyu seemed to be waiting for me, otherwise I couldn''t catch up with her so easily.


    I just don''t know what''s wrong with this chick, but I just don''t want to say a word to me.


    What are you doing? You''ll die if you talk to me?


    I thought I would take the elevator down to the first floor this time. Su Manyu didn''t follow the routine and took me back to the fifth floor by hand lift.


    What are you doing on the fifth floor?


    Didn''t you think it was embarrassing just now?


    Su Manyu stopped and pointed to me and asked me to wait for her at the escalator for a while. I wanted to ask her what she was going to do, but I thought about it in a twinkling of an eye. I asked for nothing. She didn''t want to talk to me at all.


    Man Yu came back in less than three minutes before and after he left. Why did he go so fast?


    Go to the bathroom?


    But it''s not right. It''s not so fast to go to the bathroom!


    Women go to the bathroom, but they can''t come back without more than ten minutes.


    As I was about to say something, Su Manyu turned to the elevator on the fifth floor. This time, he took me down to the first floor and out of the mall.


    Man Yu shakes his hand in front of us and suddenly walks to the parking space?


    I looked at Manyu with a confused face. Su Manyu pointed to the car key I was holding in my hand, then pointed to himself, and then raised her eyebrows: clear?


    Ah?


    She doesn''t want to drive, does she?


    I nodded and tried to give her the car key. Su Manyu took it without saying a word. She opened the door of the cab and got into the cab. I went around to the co driver''s cab and was about to open the door. The car started instantly and drove away regardless of whether it would hang on to me or not.


    What''s the situation?


    Do you want to leave your friends and run alone?


    Hello! Miss Su! Man, I haven''t been up yet!


    I ran after the red cayenne. At first, I could keep up with its tail. Sumanyu stepped on the accelerator, and the performance of the luxury car came into full play. After a few seconds, he threw me several hundred meters.


    This is a Carlin, and I''m not Superman. How can I catch up with a four wheeled Carlin with two legs.


    I was discouraged after running for a while, because the Cayenne turned a corner in front of me and disappeared into the night.


    One moment, one moment and another, it''s pure illness!


    I was abandoned by Su Manyu on the way. This time, it''s really a bit of feeling that every day should not be called. Where should I go this evening.


    It seems that we can only go back to sun Jianbing''s house for one night.


    In fact, deep down in my heart, I don''t want to go back to sun Jianbing''s home. How can I say that it''s not that I want to see Jianbing, but because Jianbing has a family, how happy their family is together, and what kind of light bulb do I want to be? Therefore, living in sun Jianbing''s home is not a long-term solution.


    I walked along the street all the way. Many people came out to play at night, so there were more taxi drivers. I didn''t meet an empty taxi all the way.


    I wanted to call a didi express, but I didn''t know the name of Jianbing, so I couldn''t place an order. If I stopped a taxi, I could direct the way to the taxi.


    I made a call to sun Jianbing. He didn''t know what he was doing. His mobile phone was busy all the time.


    Forget it. It''s better to ask for yourself than for others. You can walk back on two legs. It''s not far from sun Jianbing''s home.


    I went across to the opposite side, and then went right along a crossroad. After walking about three or four hundred meters, I saw a red Cayenne in front of a pet shop.


    I''ll go. Isn''t this Manyu''s car.


    Hangzhou is a big city with lots of luxury cars and red banquets. Don''t make a mistake.


    Yes, it''s Manyu''s car.


    Why does man Yu park at the door of the pet shop?I don''t bother to worry about what she wants. As long as I keep this car, I can''t wait for her.


    I carried forward the spirit of waiting for the hare, she had to take a ride back.


    I stood in front of the car for less than five minutes, and Manyu came out of the pet shop with a bag of things in her hand.


    These things must have been bought in the pet shop. I see the words "Lei Lei pet shop" are written on the bag.


    I think of one thing. Su Manyu keeps a pure white eskimo dog. Did Manyu come to the pet store to buy dog food for it.


    "Miss Su." Manyu towards the banquet, I hastened to pile up a smiling face to meet up, look like how cheap how cheap, Manyu looked away from me, bypassed me on the car.


    I got into the car before Manyu got on the bus. Hehe, my friend has no face and no skin. If she doesn''t want to talk to me, just take me back.


    Su Manyu starts the car and goes back. I look at her in the mirror when I''m idle and bored. Man Yu doesn''t want to see this scene in the mirror. She frowns slightly and wants to scold me. Her lips tremble, but she doesn''t speak.


    If Manyu doesn''t get angry, I have more courage. I haven''t seen Manyu for more than eight years. I think she has such an opportunity to appreciate her up close. How can I be willing to miss it.


    I look at Manyu in the mirror, more and more obsessed, looking at her in the mirror, my mind suddenly fell into the past, I think of a lot of the past, as if at this moment Manyu and I are not in Hangzhou, but in orchid Town, we are not in the car, but in the room of Yanglan inn.


    At that time, she made trouble for me again and again, but I didn''t want to go against her will. I could always solve the problems she gave me at the first time.


    Manyu at this time coincides with Manyu a few years ago in the reflector. I gradually forget that she has become my boss now. It''s extremely impolite for me to stare at her like this.


    "Manyu -"


    my soul is out of my body, and my thinking is out of my control. I call Manyu''s name in my memory.

 Chapter 727

    Su Manyu was jumped by me. In her eyes, I''m just a man who doesn''t know her for 24 hours. I''m not serious at first sight. I also like to challenge her authority and fight against her.


    This kind of man is the type she dislikes and is most wary of, but what she doesn''t understand is that she has a different kind of feeling towards me at the same time.


    This kind of emotion entangled her and contained her emotion, which made her have a feeling that she couldn''t explain clearly to me, that she didn''t dislike me, and that she didn''t like me. In a word, she had a familiar and kind inexplicable taste.


    Her heart was in a state of confusion.


    Su Manyu hates this feeling very much. She likes to have everything under control, but now she finds that she can''t understand her own thoughts.


    She felt that she was no longer Manyu, but another woman, a woman with temperature and emotion.


    Later, Su Manyu told me her complicated and true thoughts in her mind. She said that she didn''t know what was wrong. Normally, she had 10000 reasons to fire me just like I was a bear at that time.


    The most amazing thing for her is that she didn''t do it. Why, she didn''t know, even later, she couldn''t figure it out.


    Su Manyu took me to the downstairs of sun Jianbing''s house and asked me to get off. After I got off, she didn''t follow me. Instead, she quickly backed back and drove back, running so fast that she was afraid that I would pester her.


    I shrugged, anxious to eat hot tofu, Su Manyu for a while and a half will not think of me, this matter has to be considered in the long run.


    Jianbingjia lives on the second floor, so she doesn''t need to take the elevator to go directly to the corridor. I rang the doorbell. After a while, qiutang opened the door. She was still wearing work clothes, but she hasn''t changed into home clothes. Look at this situation, she probably just came back.


    Begonia is answering a phone call with her mobile phone. The other party is saying that she is listening. From time to time, she responds with a word or two. I don''t know who she is calling. Begonia beckons me to come in. She also prepares a pair of slippers for me, and then goes to the balcony with her mobile phone.


    After I went in, I poured a cup of water on the tea table and sat on the sofa. Begonia didn''t finish the phone call for a long time. I didn''t listen to what she had just said to each other. This is other people''s privacy, and I don''t have the habit of prying into other people''s privacy.


    Qiutang sat on the sofa with me after the phone call. My eyes swept a circle, did not see sun Jianbing, asked Begonia: "Jianbing?"


    "I went out to do something, but I haven''t come back yet."


    I see a tired face Begonia asked: "you just came back?"


    Begonia said, "yes. You came back before I could change my overalls. By the way, I haven''t seen you in the studio all afternoon. Where are you


    Qiutang may know that I have successfully entered Manyu studio, but it''s strange that she didn''t see me in the afternoon. Maybe she doesn''t know that I work as a driver for Manyu.


    She deliberately arranged for me to be the driver of Manyu, but she didn''t know if Manyu would agree. Su Manyu is not an ordinary woman with a strong personality, and qiutang is not sure whether her painstaking efforts have worked.


    "I went out with Miss Su to do something."


    Qiutang seemed to think of something, nodded his head and said: "Xiaomi told me about it. Today, I was so busy that I almost forgot about it. By the way, Manager Ye, how are you getting along with Miss Su today? "


    "Not so much. You saw it all in the morning


    Qiutang said with a smile: "it was a misunderstanding in the morning. I explained it to her. Miss Su''s eyes are very critical. She is very strict with herself and others. You should be more careful when you are her driver. Don''t talk about everything outside. Our friends have nothing to do with each other in private, but Miss Su is more taboo about it. "


    Begonia really treats me as a friend or a relative, so there is no need to beat around the bush when talking. It''s hard to say what you have. It''s just the same thing.


    I don''t mind, because of my relationship with Jianbing and qiutang, it should be like this. What''s the meaning of my friends'' insincere talk.


    I "Oh" a response, today I not only nonsense so simple, but also some mischief, if Begonia know I do this, I must be angry.


    She and Jianbing performed such a play before they let me into the studio. I can turn their labor achievements into nothing every minute, and I will be removed by Manyu studio forever.


    If Su Manyu fired me in anger, who has the power and ability to bring me in again? In Manyu studio, there is only one queen, and this woman is Manyu.


    In fact, I can see that both qiutang and sun Jianbing want me to stay in Manyu studio. One is to repay my kindness, the other is to fight with me.


    Manyu studio''s development prospect is really considerable, not to mention the rich, at least can guarantee food and clothing, and can live a very good life.


    Sun Jianbing has known my situation in recent years. I have been out of touch with the society for more than eight years since I left the city. What''s the concept of being out of touch with the society for eight years in a rapidly changing era.If I''m no longer young, it''s not much easier for me to find a good job just by my own ability. Generally, good companies don''t want me, but my company''s strength is definitely not good. That''s why I can''t find a job after returning to the city.


    I have been eliminated by society.


    This is the reality.


    Sun Jianbing doesn''t want me to continue to play black boxing. I''m Mr. Ye. He thinks that Mr. Ye is unique. Although he is a new underground king, no matter how famous his name is, he is just a character who can''t see the light, a character who is engaged in dangerous occupation.


    Can black boxing last a lifetime? Who can guarantee that I will not meet a more powerful master than me, who will directly abandon me.


    Even though I have made great progress over the years, I am not invincible. Moreover, sun Jianbing couldn''t accept the most perfect and respected man in his mind to fight black boxing.


    Maybe that''s why he and Begonia racked their brains to get me into the studio.


    To be honest, I really can''t find a better platform except Manyu studio, unless I start my own business, but now I have nothing to start my own business with.


    Begonia asked me, "did you meet Mo Mo with Miss Su and manager Yang today?"


    I didn''t deny it, nodded and said, "yes. How do you know? "


    "It was manager Yang who called me just now and she told me," qiutang said


    Manager Yang is the manager of the design department. Her direct supervisor should be su Manyu, the head of the design department. How could she report to qiutang about today''s work.


    I wonder that the company has its own hidden rules and will not cross the line. Even if qiutang is the deputy general manager and the leader of manager Yang in reputation, she will not cross the line to ask about the design department.


    Unless there''s something else in it.

 Chapter 728

    Sure enough, when qiutang saw my puzzled face, she explained:


    "manager Yang didn''t call me to report her work. In general, she would report everything to Miss Su directly instead of me. However, today''s situation is a little special. Rongrong said that she didn''t arrange things well today, which might make Miss Su unhappy. She asked me how to make up for it."


    Manager Yang can ask Begonia this question, it seems that the relationship with Begonia is not simple.


    "You -"


    at a glance, qiutang saw what I wanted to ask. She said with a smile, "Rongrong is a classmate and best friend of mine. We used to be in a high school."


    No wonder, I just said, how can I go to consult another leader of the company about this kind of thing if I have made a mistake? If I don''t make a shame, it doesn''t make sense.


    The only possibility is that she doesn''t take qiutang as a leader, but just regards her as a friend or best friend. She just wants to find someone to talk with, enlighten her and give her some advice.


    I asked casually, "what does manager Yang say?"


    I know the things in front, we were ignored by Mo Mo and her agent in the whole process, but I don''t know what happened after they went back to the hotel together. When I arrived at Mo Mo Mo''s Hotel, they had finished talking and didn''t disclose any details to me.


    Begonia didn''t answer my question immediately. Instead, she stared at me all the time. I was a little embarrassed because she was staring at me. Why, sun Jianbing is not at home and she dares to be so presumptuous? Is it OK if my friend is not so casual.


    "What do you want?" Of course, I know that Begonia doesn''t mean that. I just don''t understand why she looks at me like this. It''s strange.


    Begonia looked at it for a while, and then slowly said, "Manager Ye, it''s not easy. You say it! Did you know Manyu before? "


    "Manyu?"


    Qiutang thought I didn''t know that Manyu was Miss Su. She reminded me, "yes. Manyu is Miss Su and the real boss of our Manyu studio. "


    "Oh."


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Begonia is still staring at me, trying to see something from my face, but my friend is not a person. Can her trick scare me.


    I said with a faint smile: "what''s so surprising about this? You said her name is Manyu. Of course, she is the boss of Manyu studio. It''s still your Begonia."


    Qiutang thinks about it and thinks it''s reasonable. As the name suggests, as long as I know Miss Su''s name, I will naturally associate with other things. This is a natural thing.


    However, in Manyu studio, everyone calls Manyu Miss Su. Over time, Miss Su has become Manyu''s external name.


    Begonia asked me, "did you know her before?"


    I asked curiously, "why do you ask that?"


    Begonia said, "do you answer me first, yes or no?"


    There''s nothing to hide. I nodded and said, "yes."


    "No wonder." Begonia nodded slightly.


    Her expression is very strange, there seems to be something hidden.


    "Qiutang, you''ve made me a little dizzy. No wonder what? "


    Qiutang thought for a moment and said, "no wonder Miss Su will refuse the terms of Mo Mo for you."


    Begonia''s words are not surprising. When does Manyu want me not to cooperate with Mo Mo? Your information is not accurate. It''s clear that Mo Mo and her agent take themselves too seriously. They don''t pay attention to Manyu''s studio. How can a woman with such personality like Manyu take her hot face to stick Mo''s cold ass.


    I said incredulously, "what manager Yang told you?"


    "Well."


    I''m very curious about what manager Yang said to her. It''s because of my relationship that Mo Mo and Manyu didn''t cooperate successfully.


    "What did she say?"


    Qiutang said: "Rongrong said that today she took Miss Su to talk with Mo Mo about endorsement. At that time, Mo Mo spent some time in advertising. It''s easy to understand that big stars like to carry shelves. After shooting, she and Miss Su went back to the hotel with Mo Mo''s car. In the hotel where Mo Mo stayed, they talked about cooperation. At the beginning, they had a good talk and could be determined. Mo Mo was willing to speak for Manyu brand, and the endorsement fee was reasonable. She only made one request, that is, she hoped Miss Su would design a dress for her. At that time, both sides agreed. "


    "Yes, why is it yellow again?"


    Begonia then said: "but later, when Mo Mo answers a phone call, her attitude has changed. Other contents can remain unchanged, and even endorsement fee can be avoided. It''s just that she adds a condition. As long as Manyu studio agrees to this condition, Mo Mo''s endorsement can be settled, and she is willing to sign the contract on the spot."


    "What kind of condition did she add?"


    "Fire you."


    "Fire me?" I asked, pointing to my nose.


    I''ll go.


    I''m such a small person who can still be used as a bargaining chip for both sides. I shouldn''t be.What''s more, I didn''t say a word to Mo Mo today, and I didn''t even make eye contact. Why did she ask Manyu studio to fire me? Damn, did I provoke her? Is this a lying down shot.


    I don''t think it''s right. Maybe it''s related to Cheng Zifan. It''s definitely this bird man. He wanted to revenge me for losing my job because he didn''t get any advantage from his friends. He''s a typical villain who will repay me.


    I didn''t make an advertisement today. If Cheng Zifan told her it was because of me, she would hate me in her heart and then ask Manyu studio to open me on this condition, it''s not impossible.


    But when I think about it, Mo Mo can even give up the endorsement fee and don''t have to punish me. It''s not a general hatred. If she does it just because she hasn''t finished shooting the advertisement today, I think it''s too expensive. It''s impossible for her to make a fuss. My friend is not worth the price in her eyes.


    The only possibility is that Cheng Zifan''s status in Mo Mo''s heart is far more than just a partner. Maybe they have some kind of ambiguous relationship or even a couple relationship.


    Damn it.


    The entertainment industry is too chaotic. In addition, Cheng Zifan is not a good bird. This guess may be true. Otherwise, how can it be explained.


    I''d rather sacrifice my own interests than punish me. I don''t believe it if I say it has nothing to do with Cheng Zifan.


    "What happened?"


    In fact, the result has been obvious, Manyu did not agree, otherwise she would not have been straight out, and manager Yang did not need to call qiutang to complain.


    I only ask because I want to know what happened at that time. The more detailed, the better.


    "Miss Su didn''t agree," Begonia said. She flatly refused Mo Mo''s request, and said very sternly that it was the internal business of the studio who used and who didn''t use in Manyu studio, which had nothing to do with outsiders. And Miss Su was very angry at that time. She said on the spot that from now on, Manyu studio and Mo Mo''s team will no longer have any form of cooperation. "


    awesome!


    Domineering!

 Chapter 729

    This is the Su Manyu I know. She always likes to be independent. Who dares to interfere in her decision? It''s strange that she can give each other a good face.


    Mo Mo and her agent are expected to be praised by other advertisers. They think that the world will not turn without them. Who, Manyu brand is in the ascendant, willing to give Mo Mo a chance? She still wants to carry it. She doesn''t know what to do.


    I don''t like Mo Mo and her agent at all. It''s just a drama player. It''s installed in front of the media, fans and TV. Both inside and outside the drama are acting. Fake can''t be fake any more. Such people are still sought after, morbid.


    I once again respect Manyu''s performance today. He is a good boss, a good boss who supports employees and always maintains the image and interests of the company or employees.


    From this morning until I just separated, I have been making Manyu unhappy, angry with her, talking back and fighting against her. I thought that as long as I seize the opportunity, Manyu would embarrass me, but I never thought that she would stand on my side and support me at the critical moment for a nuisance who always makes trouble with her. I would rather miss a brand promotion opportunity We should also maintain the image of our employees and the studio.


    Manyu is good!


    Qiutang glanced at me and said, "in fact, Miss Su will do this, which is both expected and unexpected. When Mo Mo''s team put forward this request, according to my understanding of Miss Su, she could not agree. Manyu studio has been an independent company since the day it was founded, and it is not affected by any individual or any company. Mo Mo''s doing so is tantamount to stepping on the red line of Manyu studio. "


    "In that case, why did you say it was unexpected?"


    Qiutang thought for a moment and said, "I was not surprised because Miss Su didn''t agree to cooperate, but because she was unhappy. Miss Su is a strange woman. She has always had a very good attitude. She is as plain as water and seldom emotional. Rongrong said that Miss Su has not been in good shape today, and she has a hot temper. "


    I passed Manyu in my mind. In my memory, whether Lin Manxue or Su Manyu, she is a rational woman. She is very intelligent and seems to be in control of everything. She is elegant and calm at all times, and seldom appears in panic.


    But today, I don''t think Manyu is calm at all.


    For example, when she ran by the lake in the morning, she seemed a little uneasy when she saw me at first sight. Later, she met me in the studio and was in a panic. She didn''t have the posture of a strong woman. Even when we just separated, she turned around in her car and ran faster than a rabbit. Is this a bit of her usual style of not being confused?


    Although Manyu has lost her memory, her character, style and calm personality will not change.


    Why is this today?


    This is a problem, a very serious problem, a problem that people can''t understand. Begonia is surprised. I''m not surprised.


    Was it me that caused her panic?


    It''s my appearance that breaks Manyu''s inner balance and makes her no longer calm and elegant.


    After a short silence, Begonia and I continued to chat for more than ten minutes. Someone outside the door opened the door with a key. It should be sun Jianbing who came back.


    Sun Jianbing opened the door outside, changed his shoes and went into the room. I saw that he carried more than a dozen big bags in his hands, and I didn''t know what he was carrying.


    Begonia and I got up from the sofa. Begonia asked strangely, "what did you buy? So much. "


    Sun Jianbing came over and said, "I didn''t buy it. Miss Su bought it. "


    "Miss Su?"


    I have a look. There''s Burberry''s trademark on the bag. It looks so familiar.


    Sun Jianbing shoved the things to me and said with a smile, "take it."


    "What for?" I looked at Sun Jianbing with a confused face and pushed away.


    Sun Jianbing said, "of course, I will give you your things."


    I pointed to something and then pointed to my face. I couldn''t believe it. Sun Jianbing forced it into my hand and said, "Miss Su said that your clothes are old and worn. Our company makes high-end clothes. Miss Su''s driver is so low dressed. If you go out to work with her, how can others believe Manyu''s brand when they see you. She said, "this is your work clothes. The cost is paid by the studio."


    "Does Miss Su really say that?"


    Sun Jianbing said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, you should understand me. I won''t tell lies."


    Today''s sun Jianbing is not the sun Jianbing eight years ago. Today''s sun Jianbing is a ghost. His words may not be believable. However, these things should be the things that I went to buy with Manyu. I thought she didn''t buy them. I don''t know how to buy them again.


    Man Yu''s work is really unpredictable. Why didn''t he mention it when he was just in the mall? It''s not that he didn''t have a car and asked sun Jianbing to go there. How could he do such a thing.


    Begonia asked me to take out all the things in the bag. Women''s eyes shine when they see new clothes. Even if they don''t have their own things, they will be very interested.I guess qiutang is also curious about what Miss Su bought for me.


    When I took out five shirts, three suits and three ties, not to mention Begonia, even sun Jianbing was silly. She was willing to buy so many at once.


    Begonia gave me a strange look. A female boss bought a bunch of Burberry for her driver. If she said that it had nothing to do with her driver before, would you believe it?


    Sun Jianbing knows the relationship between me and Manyu, but today''s Manyu is not the one in the past. She doesn''t even know me. Why is she so kind to me.


    Sun Jianbing''s admiration for me once again arises spontaneously. He conquered the beauty of the iceberg in just one day. It''s too bad to use a word to describe it. It''s just against heaven.


    Against heaven and against life!


    Sun Jianbing secretly gave me a thumbs up. What''s your face like? It''s like what your brother did to Miss Su. My brother didn''t do anything, and I''m ignorant.


    Begonia cleaned up a room for me and let me live with them. Sun Jianbing helped me carry all my things in. I had only one big box with few things, and the clothes Manyu bought for me.


    The baby has been asleep, children like to sleep, and can sleep at any time, their sleep is amazing.


    When Begonia goes to cook dinner, there are dishes in the refrigerator. Sun Jianbing and I are just two big brothers. We don''t help each other. We just sit on the sofa and brag.


    In fact, sun Jianbing and I wanted to help with some work, but Begonia turned us out. She asked our brother to have a good chat and gave her a woman to do cooking.


    Sun Jianbing handed me a car key, which is the key of the car. Su Jianbing said that this is the handover of work. I will officially take over his position from tomorrow, working as a driver and bodyguard for Miss Su.


    Although the ceremony was casual, it was very solemn in the hearts of sun Jianbing and I. It was also a promise, a promise that we had abided by for eight years.

 Chapter 730

    Now sun Jianbing gives Manyu back to me and the responsibility of guarding Manyu to me. He has done it. He has persisted for eight years according to my requirements and has not let anyone disturb Manyu''s peaceful life.


    I''m grateful to him. I''m grateful to him from the bottom of my heart. Jianbing is my good brother. He has done a lot for me. I can''t repay his kindness to me all my life.


    After eight years of fulfilling his promise, sun Jianbing breathed a long sigh. He was afraid that Miss Su would be wronged and that he would fail to live up to my advice and entrustment. Now that he successfully completed the task, the pressure in his heart suddenly eased. This kind of feeling is really good.


    I hold the car key and look at Sun Jianbing. My lips are wriggling and I want to say something, but I don''t know what to say. Some words are sentimental and numb. It''s hard for a man to look into another man''s eyes.


    But Sun Jianbing has held fast for so many years and done so many things for me. If I don''t say anything, I think it''s too much.


    Sun Jianbing understood what I meant. He patted me on the shoulder with a simple smile and said, "Mr. Ye, don''t do this. I''m your little valet. I should do everything for you. Fortunately, all these years have been peaceful, and there is nothing wrong with Miss Su. Otherwise, I don''t know how to explain to you. "


    "Jianbing -"


    "hehe." Sun Jianbing laughs twice again. I can see the relief and happiness on his face. I can come back again and our brothers can be together again. For sun Jianbing, this may be more important than anything.


    I looked into sun Jianbing''s eyes and said seriously, "Jianbing, remember, you are no longer my little follower. You have always been my brother, my brother all my life."


    "Brother of a lifetime?" Sun Jianbing murmured, looking very excited.


    "Yes. A lifelong brother. Ye chongbing, what do you want to be from now on? This life, this life, even the next life. "


    Sun Jianbing''s eyes are covered with water mist. A big man, a man like steel, wants to cry, which I didn''t expect. Sun Jianbing''s heart is extremely strong. He has experienced countless tests of life and death. He has long forgotten to cry.


    But at this moment, when my brothers bare their hearts, when I asked him to be brothers, he cried, a little quietly, but very moved.


    All along, I have treated sun Jianbing as a brother who shares life and death, but Sun Jianbing is not to me. He treats me as a benefactor or even a master. He only regards himself as a servant, a servant who only obeys my orders.


    Now, sun Jianbing has finally paid off the debt between us. He has paid off his kindness and no longer owes me anything, and I don''t owe him anything. At least in his heart, he is relieved. It is from this moment that he has the courage to be my brother.


    He and I are in an equal position. I am Mr. Ye, and I am no longer Mr. Ye. Sun Jianbing can finally face me and have an equal dialogue with me.


    Yeah. In the past, he was just my servant. How could a slave be a brother to his master? But now, he can finally put down his bad feelings and be a brother to me.


    "I will." Sun Jianbing just three words, seems to have exhausted all his strength, his hands tightly hold my hands, and then we tightly hold together.


    "Good. Good


    My heart is also very excited. A man who has been living on a desert island for eight years is looking for his long lost brotherhood again. No one can understand this feeling.


    Sun Jianbing and I were in the "base" of love when Begonia just brought two dishes out of the kitchen. She saw us holding hands, close together, and was surprised to say, "what are you two doing? Two big men are so close, numb or not."


    Begonia is just joking. When she teases her, the atmosphere is destroyed. If it goes on like this, I''m really embarrassed. Sun Jianbing and I separate. They look at each other and laugh.


    This smile means that sun Jianbing and I buried the previous gratitude and resentment together. After that, we only have brotherhood and want to be good brothers all our lives.


    this dinner is the most delicious dinner I have had in those years. Sun Jianbing and I let go of it. Everyone drank at least a kilogram of Baijiu and ten bottles of beer.


    I''m drunk, but my heart wakes up.


    The next morning, I woke up dizzily from my dream. I had drunk too much last night, and my head was aching all the time. I raised my hand and looked at my watch. It was past half past six. Sun Jianbing told me last night that I would go to meet Miss Su outside the community before half past seven.


    Driver''s life is hard to force, every morning on time to wait for the boss to go to work.


    I could have slept for a while. I thought I would not be late to pick up Manyu for work on the first day. This woman misunderstood me a little. Don''t make her angry again.


    I don''t want to make her angry in my heart. I hope she will be happy all the time.


    But every time I see Manyu, I can''t control myself. I want to make her happy. As a result, all kinds of nonsense always makes her unhappy. I''m also confused. I don''t know how this can happen.


    After I got up and washed, I saw sun Jianbing sitting on the sofa in neat clothes. He didn''t see qiutang and the children. I asked strangely, "Jianbing, why don''t you go to bed in the morning?"Sun Jianbing looked at me and said, "I''ve been used to getting up early these years. I used to get up before 6 o''clock every day and wait for Miss Su. I can''t change it for a while."


    It''s not easy to change a habit that has persisted for eight years. I understand Sun Jianbing and ask, "are Begonia and the children still sleeping?"


    "Well. They don''t get up so fast, usually around seven


    "Oh. Have you had breakfast? Shall I go downstairs and buy some


    Sun Jianbing said, "yes. I''ll put your breakfast in the kitchen pot and Miss Su''s. remember, in addition to driving for Miss Su, you have to take care of her daily life, such as buying breakfast, cleaning and walking the dog. "


    I''ll go.


    What kind of driver is this? It''s a male nanny.


    Seeing my hesitation, sun Jianbing thought about it for a while and said, "don''t worry about cleaning in the future. I''ll do it. As for walking the dog and eating with Miss Su, you have to worry about it."


    Sun Jianbing went to the kitchen to get breakfast for me. After I finished breakfast, he packed Manyu''s breakfast for me and asked me to wait for her outside Manyu community.


    Sun Jianbing told me about Manyu''s habit. Generally, he gets up at 6:00 in the morning, starts morning exercise at 6:15, and goes to work at 8:00.


    Of course, these times are not absolute. They may change frequently. Women have nothing absolutely to do with them.


    So I need to respond to her changes in advance.


    My day, how can I be like a eunuch waiting for the master''s call at any time.


    Manyu is used to by sun Jianbing. She is too coquettish. Everything is based on her own will. My friends are not used to her bad habits.

 Chapter 731

    I took sun Jianbing and packed it for me to go out early. It''s less than 7 o''clock now. According to man Yu''s habit, he should still be doing morning exercises at this time.


    I went to the artificial lake in front of Manyu community and found that Manyu was running in a white sportswear, followed by the white eskimo dog.


    One person, one dog, one front and one back make up a beautiful landscape. I see many young people stop around to enjoy them.


    Crouching trough, early in the morning, are you here for morning exercise or to enjoy beautiful women?


    I run behind Manyu''s buttocks early, and my eyes have been staring at her concave and convex figure. Manyu is more and more sexy, and her buttocks seem to be more cocky than before. The whole person exudes a kind of charming luster and wants to see more and more.


    White sports pants wrapped with small hips, with Manyu up and down rhythmically bumping, almost didn''t hook my soul away, in front of the corner I didn''t pay attention, just remember to appreciate Manyu''s body, the hand didn''t hold steady, accidentally fell to the ground.


    I was just about to bend down to pick it up. The dog had a bad eye and a quick mouth. He came back and took the breakfast away.


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    This time, even if she snatches things back, Manyu certainly does not dare to eat them. She has so many problems and is so particular about them. It''s strange that she is willing to eat what the dog has taken.


    Manyu looked back and saw her dog with a breakfast in her mouth. She stopped and turned to look at me, or she could not look, but should glare.


    What are you doing? I didn''t do anything.


    I don''t know why Manyu is angry. This time I''m angry for no reason. I didn''t speak to her, and I didn''t do anything too much to her. As for?


    I looked back at Manyu timidly. Manyu pursed her little mouth and picked out her pretty eyebrows. She leaned down and took off the bag in her mouth, then held it and wanted to go back.


    What''s wrong! Why don''t you exercise again?


    I followed Manyu and followed her to the direction of the community. Manyu walked a short way in front of her, and suddenly stopped, so that I almost hit her.


    Manyu, who is close at hand, has just sweated, and the body fragrance is stronger. From time to time, it floats to my nose. I dare not suck it. I''m afraid that Manyu will say I''m abnormal. I pretend to hold my nose in my hand to cover my embarrassment.


    Man Yu saw me holding my nose and thought that she disliked her body''s smell of sweat. She rolled a small white eye at me and said angrily, "I''m afraid the taste is heavy. Why are you so close?"


    I didn''t understand Manyu at all. I grinned at her and said hello to her: "good morning, Miss Su."


    "Good morning? Is it early? Later, the sun will burn your pig''s head. " Man Yu looked around and said, "I''ll be here on time at six every day."


    "Ah? 6''o clock? So early


    Man Yu twisted his brow and said, "what? What''s the problem? "


    If I get here at six, I''ll get up at five. It''s really early.


    I tried to discuss with Manyu: "Miss Su, what, is it too early at six?"


    Man Yu said with a cold face, "that''s five thirty."


    I quickly changed my tongue and licked my face and said, "in fact, I think six o''clock is very good. If I don''t change it, it will be six o''clock."


    "Cheap!" Man Yu rolled his eyes and looked at me. Suddenly, his face changed and he said in an angry voice, "why do you still wear the old suit of yesterday?"


    I think the old clothes fit me very well, so I didn''t change new clothes. I don''t know that this chick is in charge of heaven, earth and other people''s shit.


    Manyu is a human spirit, as long as she shows a little flaw, she can find the clue, and then follow suit, hit me unprepared.


    Muddle through may not work, this chick brain hot, maybe let me go back to change and then come back to find her, this time to go back to quite a trouble.


    And I really feel comfortable wearing old clothes. It''s no wonder I''m reluctant to wear them all of a sudden after wearing them for such a long time. It''s a good day to wear them again.


    It''s just an excuse. OK, new clothes. By the way, the materials made from new clothes have undergone physical or chemical treatment. They contain a lot of carcinogens. They need water to buy them. This is common sense. What a good excuse.


    Gaga, my friend got an idea and said:


    "well, Miss Su, you have to go through the water when you buy new clothes. I washed it last night and left it on the balcony


    Su Manyu''s two dark eyes turned cunningly in a circle, and half doubted: "really?"


    I was afraid of Manyu''s suspicion, so I swore: "really. If I lie to you, I''m the brother of that thing in your arms. "


    The thing in Manyu''s arms is a dog. I''m his brother, and I''m also a dog.


    I made this oath, how to think of it, I have some regrets, say what is not good, but compare myself to a dog, if this let Manyu see through, is not too that what.


    When Su Manyu saw that I said something interesting, she was happy and covered her mouth for a moment. Then she said coldly with a straight face"Since you like being a dog so much, Miss Ben will help you. Talk to me about clothes. If you have courage, I''ll let you die. Your clothes can only be dry cleaned with materials. They can''t be watered at all. They will be deformed and wrinkled after being watered. Moreover, I asked the shopping guide to send them to the dry cleaner yesterday. Why don''t I let you take them away on the spot? "


    Ah?


    I almost forget that man Yu is a famous fashion designer. As a layman, I talked with her about clothes, materials, maintenance and other things. Isn''t this a master''s skill.


    She can crush me to death with a word.


    My heart that regret ah, this is not Yang short avoid long ah.


    There was also a reasonable explanation for Manyu''s absurd behavior last night. No wonder she didn''t take it away on the spot. Later, she asked sun Jianbing to take it. It turned out to be such a thing.


    Su Manyu, a woman, seemed a little unreasonable at that time, but the final result was always unexpectedly reversed, which made people want to admire her or not.


    "Don''t you agree?" When Man Yu saw my embarrassed face, she was ready to beat the water dog. This was her habit eight years ago. As long as she caught the chance, she would take advantage of it and never leave me a way to live until I gave up my arms and begged for mercy.


    "That what -" my old face is swollen by Manyu. I really don''t know how to answer it. It''s too shameful to admit it. And once it''s suppressed by Manyu, it''s hard for me to turn over. If I don''t admit it, it''s all about this. Can I not admit it.


    Su Manyu looked at me with a smile and said, "what did you just say? What do you mean if you cheat me? Now, call me a few


    Let me learn dog barking here. How can I afford to lose this man? I can''t even kill him. It''s up to me. It''s not bad.


    I licked my face and said, "Miss Su, do you remember something wrong? Did I say that?"


    "No


    I''m just going to say "that''s right", then Manyu added: "it''s strange."


    She''s staring at me. It''s obvious. Don''t cheat.

 Chapter 732

    I was embarrassed and said, "Miss Su, I''m convinced. You think I''m farting when I said those words in front of you. You just hear a sound, and then there''s no more. OK? "


    Su Manyu didn''t really want to force me to bark like a puppy. It''s insulting. Of course, if she insists, I can''t say anything. Who told me that I didn''t speak through my brain just now? I just want to say something like her arms.


    Man Yu thought for a moment and asked casually, "really


    I quickly took advantage of the situation and honestly admitted: "this is true. Really! Really


    "Since I really believe it, do you do what I say?"


    Do I dare not agree? If I don''t agree, Man Yu will not let me learn dog barking. Should I learn or not?


    I don''t want to show weakness to Manyu, but I have to do it now. So I said vaguely, "Miss Su, I''m your driver and you''re my boss. Of course, I''ll listen to you for everything."


    My words are full of mystery. I only say that I am her driver. Of course, I have to carry out what she says. This is the difference of identity, not that I really believe her.


    Su Manyu didn''t recognize Xiao Jiu in my words. Seeing that I was really soft hearted, she showed a satisfied look on her face. She was happy, nodded her head and said, "OK. In that case, I''ll let you off for a moment, and I''ll give you this account to remember first and then calculate it later. "


    Ha ha, as long as I don''t cash it on the spot, no one will recognize it later.


    Su Manyu suddenly put away her smiling face and told me: "Why are you still standing there, hurry back to change clothes."


    Ah? What else?


    Do to do, or did not escape Manyu''s claws, finally have to go back.


    I would not have done so many things if I had known it was such a result.


    Why bother to come.


    "What''s your face. "No?"


    I see Manyu frowning slightly, as if she wanted to get angry again. She nodded and explained before her attack: "No. Yes, yes. "


    "Go! I''ll give you 15 minutes. You have to be back in 15 minutes. It''s six past seven. If you don''t get here before seven twenty, you''ll be responsible for the consequences. " Su Manyu put the Eskimo on the ground, raised his hand and began to time.


    "Ah? Fifteen minutes. Is it too short? And Miss Su, shouldn''t 15 minutes be 7:21? How did it become 7:20? " I also want to buy myself one more minute.


    It''s not far from sun Jianbing''s home, it''s not near. It''s 15 minutes to go back and forth, plus the time to find clothes and change clothes. I''m not Superman. I can fly.


    Manyu gave me a cold look and said with a smile, "do you know what is internal. In 15 minutes, is 14 minutes not enough? Ye Zhong, let me remind you that it''s 30 seconds since you''re not running fast. "


    I''ll go. It''s time.


    I didn''t have time to chat with her, so I started to run. As I ran, I started the air flow in my body and let them spread all over the body. Otherwise, who can come back in 15 minutes.


    I run so fast that I can''t describe it as too fast. I can''t see people in the blink of an eye.


    After I left, Su Manyu suddenly grinned, she muttered: "small sample, let you with me stubborn, don''t believe can''t cure you!"


    I ran back, went upstairs, entered the house, changed clothes, went out, went downstairs, and returned in one go. In the middle of the journey, qiutang and sun Jianbing talked to me, and I didn''t have time to talk to them.


    When I came back to Manyu breathlessly, she stared at her watch silently, then raised her beautiful eyes and said, "you are three minutes late."


    I patted my chest hard and let myself breathe for a while before I said, "Miss Su, this is my limit. I''ve been looking for clothes for a few minutes. "


    Su Manyu said: "Ye Zhong, you remember, I only look at the results, not the process. No matter what reason you have, you are three minutes late, but you don''t meet my requirements. I''ve always done things with clear rewards and punishments. You should accept them! "


    I spread my hand and said, "it''s not fair."


    In fact, not to mention 15 minutes, ordinary people can''t come back in half an hour. Man Yu clearly wants to embarrass me.


    But I don''t want to show weakness to her. I believe that I can do something that others can''t do. As a result, I didn''t finish it for a few minutes when I was looking for clothes. I was depressed.


    "Fair? You talk to me about fairness. Is there anything completely fair in this world? If you do it, you do it. If you don''t do it, you don''t do it. There are so many reasons. I don''t care what you do. The result is that you don''t do it, right? "


    Man Yu is right, this world is a survival environment of the jungle, rules are set by the strong, there is nothing absolutely fair.


    Because what''s not important, what''s important is whether I have completed it according to the requirements under the specified conditions.


    I didn''t, so everything else was in vain.


    There is no reason, only the result. This is the only way for the boss to judge whether the employees are doing well or not.I said dejectedly, "Miss Su, please tell me what you have. I''m willing to be punished instead of sophistry."


    Su Manyu was silent for a while, glanced at me, suddenly picked up the Eskimo Dog and put it in my arms and said, "take good care of it. If it''s missing a hair, you''ll never be spared. "


    I looked at Su Manyu with a bitter face. Seeing my funny expression, Manyu wanted to smile with her little mouth covered, but she thought it was not solemn. She said with a straight face, "why not?"


    "Miss Su, it''s not that I don''t like it, but that I can''t do it."


    "What do you mean? You can''t even take care of a dog. How can you be my driver? "


    I said with a smile, "Miss Su, I didn''t mean that. I''m not saying I can''t take care of your dog. "


    "What do you mean?"


    I said with a smiley face: "you just said it can''t lose a hair, I mean it has no hair at all, only dog hair."


    "You Man Yu pointed at me with her little white jade hand, and then turned back.


    I hold Manyu''s Eskimo Dog all the way with her, this dog in my arms is quite dishonest, over and over, so disobedient, I want to give it a few times to let it be honest, but I don''t dare to violence in front of Manyu.


    If man Yu sees me abusing her dog, he has to fight with me.


    Manyu took me into the community. The environment of the community is really beautiful. There are rows of villas, and there is an artificial garden in the community. The garden is as big as a football field, only because of the season, there are only flowers and trees in the garden, but the flowers are very few.


    This is a very high-end community. People living in it are either rich or expensive. I can see from the parking outside the villa that BMW and Mercedes Benz can only be low-end cars here. Land Rover, Porsche, Ferrari and Lamborghini can be seen everywhere.


    I went into the Grand View Garden with granny Liu and looked around. Manyu quietly glanced at me and was happy. She murmured something.

 Chapter 733

    Because I was focused on the garden, distracted, and did not hear her murmur, or laugh at me as a bumpkin.


    Su Manyu''s villa is closest to the garden, which belongs to the most golden section of the community. It can be seen that Manyu''s strength is really unusual.


    There is a bamboo fence in front of Manyu''s villa, in which some vegetables are planted sporadically. What kind of cabbage and some carrots are planted this season.


    Su Manyu is using the key to open the security door outside the door. I follow Manyu with my eskimo dog. At this time, Manyu and I are standing very close. Her body fragrance tests my sensitive sense of smell and fragile nerves again.


    I was intoxicated and wanted to take a deep breath, but I didn''t dare to do so. I was worried that Manyu misunderstood me as frivolous. When I hesitated, the opportunity was fleeting. Manyu opened the security door outside and the door inside, and then turned back, because she was close at hand, and her eyes were just looking at me.


    Just now I was thinking about something behind Manyu. I didn''t know what kind of eyes I was looking at her with, either hot, affectionate or obsessed. In short, my eyes were absolutely unusual.


    Because I think in my heart that every picture has the shadow of Manyu, those are once, every once that I was with her.


    Su Manyu was frightened by my slightly aggressive and affectionate eyes. When did I have such affectionate and obsessed eyes.


    This is an affectionate husband looking at his wife''s eyes, full of love, love and infatuation, euphemistic as a black hole, to attract Manyu''s reason and emotion in the past.


    As soon as Su Manyu''s cold eyes came into contact with my hot eyes, she immediately collapsed. She began to want to resist, evade and struggle. Then she was assimilated by me, and gradually became soft. Then not only her eyes changed, but she even had a few red halos on her little face.


    It''s a very familiar feeling. I don''t know whether it''s in my dream or in my soul. This feeling has broken into Manyu''s heart again and again, making Manyu''s emotion nowhere to hide.


    What a mess! It''s a complete mess!


    Manyu found that her heart was in a mess, her brain was in a mess, and her reason had already gone away with her heart. She didn''t think about anything, only knew to follow this feeling.


    It''s like this kind of infatuation, but she can''t know when it''s coming.


    Man Yu is confused. How can he have such feelings for such an asshole? What''s good about him? A smelly hooligan, a smelly hooligan who likes to take advantage of himself. How can he be like this? Instead of hating him, he wants to be with him?


    Manyu can''t figure it out, or she doesn''t have the heart to think about it at this time. She can''t control her reason and emotion, just as I don''t know why I can''t control my emotion every time I see her. Once it erupts, I will never look back.


    We are looking at each other silently at the door. Maybe this familiar feeling makes us forget ourselves.


    I can''t help feeling sorry for each other.


    I vaguely took a step in front of Manyu. It was such a small step that brought me closer to Manyu''s body. I can''t control my inner agitation, want to kiss her, want to kiss my Manyu.


    I concentrated all my emotions in the past eight years on this moment. Eight years, I repressed for eight years. Every night I called my inner voice. At this moment, I finally had a chance to get close to her.


    I put my face close to man Yu''s face, which is very slow, like a slow shot, a super slow shot.


    I don''t dare to be too fast, because I''m afraid that speed will change all this, destroy the beauty of all this, so I will collapse.


    At that time, I ignored a detail, a factor that broke the balance and let sensibility return to rationality.


    The Eskimo in my arms.


    It''s it!


    It''s all sabotaged by ignorance.


    The eskimo dog jumped out of my arms, jumped to the ground and ran into the villa.


    Man Yu and I were awakened by the sound at the same time. Man Yu came back to me with a shiver. Then he gave me a sharp slap. It was loud and crisp. Then, driven by instinct, Man Yu stepped back.


    The expression on her face was so rich that she was surprised, surprised, angry, unbelievable or at a loss.


    I can''t understand her mood.


    Do you blame me for being abrupt and bold, or do you blame yourself for being inexplicable?


    Manyu covers her hot face and turns to run into the villa. She closes the door by the way. She lies on the door and gasps for breath. She hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    I stand at the door foolishly, who can tell me what happened just now, how I want to belittle her as soon as I see her, who can tell me this is such a thing?


    I stood for a while, took out a cigarette and lit it at the door. I don''t care if I can smoke here. At this time, I need a cigarette to calm down.


    It took me about ten minutes to calm my heart down. I''m still a little anxious. Manyu has forgotten me. I need to give her some time. I can''t be too anxious.Just a lot of times, reason can''t overcome emotion, I can only give in to emotion and become the slave of emotion.


    When everything came back to reason, I put away my careful thinking and stood outside the door idle, so I went to Manyu''s vegetable field to pick some cabbages.


    I just dropped Manyu''s breakfast on the ground. I have to make something for her.


    It took about half an hour for Manyu to open the door. She changed into a suit and seemed ready to go to work. Looking at the elegant black silk dress and black socks, my heart is beating.


    This scene reminds me of a man Xue in my memory. At that time, she worked overtime in Yijing building, and I went to deliver lunch to her. At that time, she was dressed like this. We got drunk, and then we were lingering in her office.


    It was a crazy afternoon. It was also an afternoon that I could never forget. That is to say, from that afternoon on, man Xue and I wanted to be together for a lifetime.


    Manyu is a little embarrassed when I stare at her. It seems that she hasn''t eased from her previous mood. When she meets my obsessed eyes, I will drive her rhythm.


    Once the fuse of emotion is ignited, it is often out of control.


    Su Manyu dodges her eyes to avoid my eyes, but I don''t want to shrink back easily.


    Manyu suddenly caught a glimpse of me carrying a few cabbages in my hand. At first, she was stunned. Suddenly, she reacted that these things must come from her vegetable field.


    Just now, the graceful rain, which was so shy and limitless, flashed and thundered in an instant. I glared angrily and said, "why do you touch my food?"


    I didn''t listen to Manyu''s question when I was obsessed. I still stare at Manyu''s chest. Manyu, who regained some sense, looks at my eyes and gets more angry. She thinks I am a rascal who wants to tease her, because I always peek at her controversial parts.

 Chapter 734

    In fact, peeking is not accurate. To be exact, I''m looking at it openly. Maybe it''s more hateful than peeking in Manyu''s eyes.


    It''s bold and shameless.


    Su Manyu put her arms around her chest and pushed me forward. She scolded me with her mouth: "you rascal! Where to look


    Manyu pushed me away, and I saw two towering mountains at first sight. Although there were two arms in front of me, how could the majestic mountain yield under the two slender arms.


    I used to be very familiar with them. I not only had zero distance contact with them, but also often played with them. Facing these old friends, I think of many things in the past. Every scene is related to Manyu.


    In my mind came many pictures of that afternoon, some of which were clear, some vague, some remote, some near.


    The protagonist of every picture is Manyu, who is not only in reality, but also in dream. Sometimes when she is wearing clothes, sometimes when she is not wearing clothes, and even when Manyu and I are crazy in the office.


    I held her close, kissing, kissing


    I was totally in fantasy. At that time, the things in my eyes might be evil, which completely angered Man Yu. She trampled on me with her high-heeled feet.


    Oh, the sharp pain made me wake up. I jumped wildly with my foot in my arms. It really hurt me. What did she do just now? Why did she step on me.


    I''m confused because I really don''t remember what I did.


    Or I didn''t realize what was wrong with my behavior.


    Man, nothing, okay?


    I think Manyu is more violent than in the past. He always rapes me, especially to me. He always scolds me.


    I was born stubborn, not easy to admit defeat, especially now I was much shorter than Su Manyu, I always feel inferior, but Manyu''s achievements in these years make me have to admit.


    What I believe in my heart is that I don''t want to lose face, because I''m afraid to encourage Su Manyu''s arrogance. Once this woman suppresses me, it''s just a dream to turn over.


    I want to respect Manyu, and at the same time, I want to get Manyu''s respect. In this complex and morbid psychology, my whole person seems to be some rogue and immature.


    Su Manyu doesn''t plan to just let it go. She pushes me out and pushes me to the path in front of the door. I can''t wipe off my face. How can I feel swept out.


    Is she so unpopular?


    "What are you doing? You must be sick I mumbled casually, which sounded a little bad. When Manyu saw that I wanted to take advantage of her, she dared to be so righteous and angry. She stared at me coldly and said coldly, "what are you talking about! Say it again


    I''ll go.


    Why are you so loud? I''m not used to you.


    "Just say it. If you''re not sick, why are you beating people up and being so impolite to your guests? "


    "You


    "I what is wrong with me? Am I wrong? "


    "You! Get out of here Manyu pointed at me, angry with me.


    I played a rogue way: "you say roll away, why should I listen to you?". If you want me to go away, man, what can you do? "


    Without thinking about it, Man Yu said, "this is my home! You are not welcome in my family! Get out of here


    I spread out my hand and said, "Miss Su, please find out one thing. I''m not in your house now. I haven''t entered your house or occupied your land. This is a public area. You don''t have the right to drive me away, do you?"


    Manyu was obviously stunned for a while. After reaction, she began to compare with me seriously. She said solemnly, "it''s not right."


    "What''s wrong?" I asked with a smile


    "This is the road in front of my house. It belongs to my territory. I repeat, you are not welcome here. Get out of here


    I cold hum a: "you say is your family is your family, do you have any evidence?"? Well, there''s no evidence, right? Or you call it. If it''s for you, I''ll take it too, or I won''t go. "


    Man Yu glared at me and said, "do you just like to fight me?"


    ¡°no£¡ Miss Su, it''s reasonable to travel all over the world, but unreasonable can''t do anything. "


    "Will you go away?"


    "No way."


    "I''ll say it again, will you go away?"


    I said with a smile: "don''t say it again, even ten times, a hundred times, the result is the same, no way."


    "You! You want to be a rascal, don''t you? "


    "What is that! What is cheating? If you can come up with evidence to prove that this is your territory, you can leave without saying a word. Miss Su, I asked weakly, "do you have any evidence?"


    Manyu was choked by me and jumped with shame and anger, but she had nothing to do with me. She pushed me and I didn''t go away. She hit me and I dodged. She scolded me and I laughed. The whole rascal had no face and no skin.The most difficult person to deal with is a shameless person. A person can even save face. What else can she do to me.


    Manyu is going to go to work without me. There''s no way for her to run. Today, my friend has to treat her arrogance.


    I snatched her bag when Manyu didn''t pay attention, and then ran to her house.


    Manyu is furious and chases after me. Can she catch up with me in high-heeled shoes? I run through Manyu''s bag and find a bunch of keys in it.


    There are only four keys in this series of keys. I have just seen Manyu open the door. I don''t need to look carefully to know which key opens which door.


    I quickly opened the security door and then opened the door inside. It took less than ten seconds before and after that. When Manyu caught up with me, I slipped into the house. Manyu''s house was really big. It was like running into a palace. The entrance hall was more than 100 square meters.


    "You bastard!" Manyu chased and scolded at the back. I went around the sofa and furniture. Manyu was tired after chasing for a while, and her high-heeled shoes had already disappeared. She chased me barefoot and was angry.


    As I dodged and provoked her, we were just like two children. We were playing and making a lot of noise. One escaped and the other chased. We were yelling and scolding. We didn''t look like adults all over.


    Manyu chased for a while, but suddenly did not catch up. Instead of sitting on the sofa, she sat on the floor with her feet in her arms and wiped her tears. Her eyes were covered with mist and her mouth was curled. She looked aggrieved.


    I''m worried. What''s wrong with her? You''re not going to sprain again, are you?


    And at this time the climate has entered autumn, the floor is still very cold, the woman''s body is cold, once the cold into the body will be troublesome, I really worry about her cold or rheumatism.


    But this woman is the best at pretending. Maybe she did it on purpose to tempt me to take the bait.


    Be careful.


    I try to walk past, across the sofa to Manyu said with a smile: "hello. Stop pretending. Get up, the ground is cold. "


    Man Yu glanced at me, this one is very strange, watery eyes issued a lot of people do not understand the information.

 Chapter 735

    At this moment, she is as graceful as Manyu who lived with me in Shannan village eight years ago. Her smile, anger and anger seem to be repeated by the woman eight years ago.


    "I didn''t pretend. I really sprained my foot Manyu said pitifully, not only that, but also that she massaged her left foot naked and her face was in pain.


    Manyu has the problem of sprained left foot, which used to be the case. Looking at the withered Manyu, I didn''t feel sorry for her for a while. I didn''t want to really annoy her. I just wanted to play with her. I don''t care if she is really cheating me. Just cheat. It''s a blessing to be cheated by her beloved woman.


    I went to Manyu, squatted on the ground, stretched out my hand to push away Manyu''s hand, Manyu suddenly pushed away my hand, vigilantly said: "you - what do you want?"


    I put away my usual cynicism and said in a very serious and soft voice: "Manyu, I''ll help you to have a look. Your left foot always likes to be sprained. In the future, you must pay attention to it. It often deforms."


    My name is Manyu. It''s just an instinct. It''s extremely natural. Manyu was stunned and asked foolishly, "why do you call me Manyu?"


    "I -" I realized that I was abrupt, bowed my head and said nothing.


    Manyu looked at me suspiciously for a while and then asked, "and how do you know that my left foot is easily sprained?"


    I raised my head and laughed. I didn''t answer her. I put out my hand and said, "don''t worry. I don''t want to do anything else. I just want to help you look at the injury."


    Manyu''s feet may really hurt. I hesitated a little. This time Manyu didn''t refuse me any more. I felt Manyu''s little feet, and a feeling of long absence came to my heart. Once, I touched it countless times.


    When my hand touched Manyu''s foot, she was stunned and shivered, but she didn''t yell or lose her temper. She just looked at me.


    Instead of taking advantage of the opportunity, I gave her a serious massage. I rubbed her with my palm and brought her some inner strength, so the whole process didn''t seem so painful, and there was a sense of coolness.


    My eyes are full of love and tenderness when I massage so seriously. Manyu is crazy unconsciously.


    Manyu is in a daze. She seems to be thinking about something. I didn''t disturb her thinking, and my hand didn''t stop. It took about ten minutes for Manyu to recover. She glanced at me gently and asked softly, "Yezhong, I want to ask you something. I hope you can answer me honestly. Don''t cheat me."


    "You ask."


    Man Yu said, "is it true that sun Jianbing said you just came back from abroad?"


    "Well. It''s true. I went to a very remote place for eight years


    "Sun Jianbing also said you knew me in the past, didn''t you?"


    "Well."


    Manyu''s heart beat wildly for a while, and then asked: "when?"


    "The first encounter was ten years ago."


    "Ten years?"


    I nodded: "yes. We''ve known each other for ten years. "


    Man Yu looks at me with a serious expression. It doesn''t look like a lie, because she also has a feeling that I didn''t know her for a day or two, and the relationship between me and her in the past is extremely not simple.


    It''s a woman''s instinct.


    Manyu believes her intuition very much, because she is very sensitive by nature. Her intuition is more accurate than that of ordinary women, and she has made correct judgment by intuition many times.


    Man Yu thought for a while and then said, "if we really know each other for ten years, then the previous relationship must be different?"


    "Yes. We have a good relationship, a very good one. "


    Man Yu hesitated and asked, "how good is it?"


    How can I answer that? I can''t say that I''ve gone to bed. Manyu has forgotten me now. Will she think I''m a hooligan when I say that.


    I pause a little and say, "I have nothing to say."


    Man Yu said: "so we used to be good friends."


    "It should - it should be." I stammered back, because according to our previous relationship, it''s called lovers or girlfriends. Of course, this kind of relationship is also good friends.


    I''m afraid that my boyfriend and girlfriend will scare her. Now I''m just the driver of Manyu. She''s a high goddess. If you look at me like this, what do you think.


    I believe Manyu won''t, but I don''t want to be looked down upon by her. Men want face, especially me. When I don''t have enough ability to give Manyu happiness, I will be timid and then escape.


    "So you know everything about me before?"


    I nodded and said, "yes, we all know."


    "Did I have a boyfriend named Ye Chutian before?"


    "Well."


    "Do you know him?"


    "Yes." How can I answer this question? I don''t know myself.


    Su Manyu stopped for a long time and then said, "Sun Jianbing once told me that my boyfriend has gone abroad. Is that true?"


    I stopped my action, looked into Manyu''s eyes and said, "what did he tell you?""Well."


    "What else did he say?"


    "He said that I had a strange disease a few years ago. My boyfriend went abroad to look for medicine for me. This kind of medicine is very rare. I can''t come back for a while and a half. He asked me to wait for him in Hangzhou," Man Yu said


    "Is that why you have been reluctant to leave Hangzhou?"


    Man Yu nodded his head and said, "I''m afraid he can''t find his way home."


    My heart a burst of excitement, Manyu is not nothing to remember, she still has memory, but these memories are too vague or discontinuous, let her not connect.


    "Man Yu, do you remember what he looked like?"


    Man Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t remember. I only know that my boyfriend is very kind to me. He once told me that he would come back to pick me up and told me to wait for him in the same place. "


    "Is that what sun Jianbing told you?"


    Man Yu shook his head again and said, "No. Tell me it''s my boyfriend in my dream


    I don''t know what to say. Manyu is ill. She doesn''t remember me. In her eyes, I''m also an indispensable stranger.


    I''m a little sad. The woman I love most just sits in front of me and forgets me, but I don''t know what I can do for her.


    Manyu suddenly gave me a smile and said, "Yezhong, how is your relationship with my boyfriend?"


    I thought about it and said, "it''s good. I''m very familiar with him, very familiar, just like we used to be. I can say that I know everything about him. "


    "He - is he gone?" Manyu''s lips suddenly trembled, some worried, some scared, and seemed to want to know the answer.


    "Why do you ask?"


    Man Yu reluctantly laughed and said, "it''s not obvious. If he really lives in the world, why don''t you give me a phone call? Now that communication is so developed, it''s no trouble to do this."


    I don''t know how to answer man Yu''s question. It''s also true, where can there be communication? Once he disappeared for several years, he didn''t hear from him. How can this be explained.


    Manyu is not an ordinary woman, smart, I take what to deceive her, Manyu just lost memory, not become an idiot, heart like a mirror, want to deceive her is impossible.

 Chapter 736

    Since it''s useless to say more, I''d better not say anything and keep silent.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Su Manyu thought she had acquiesced in this matter. She sighed a long time and said, "in fact, I already knew the result, but I just didn''t want to face it. Sun Jianbing has been comforting me, I know his good intentions, but I - "


    Man Yu said and wiped a handful of tears, such a beautiful woman crying for me, made me heartbroken, and wanted to slap myself in the face.


    "Manyu -"


    Su Manyu gave me a little smile, with crystal tears in her eyes, and said with some embarrassment, "Ye Zhong, I''m sorry to make you laugh."


    "No


    Man Yu turned her lips and said in disbelief, "right and wrong! Aren''t you men most afraid of women crying? When women cry, you will be upset. Do you think I don''t know? "


    I really don''t think so. Manyu is a very, very strong woman. She seldom shows her weakness in front of outsiders. In her opinion, women cry because they are weak.


    She cried in front of me, at least that she does not treat me as an outsider, I am too happy, how can laugh or tired of her.


    I only have heartache, incomparable heartache. I hope my Manyu will always be happy and carefree all her life. If I can, I am willing to do anything for her.


    I said sincerely, "No. I''m not bored. Man Yu, I won''t be bothered by what you do. "


    "You -" Man Yu saw that I was looking at her affectionately. Suddenly she was flustered. She patted her chest, adjusted her breath and said unnaturally:


    "Why are you talking to me?"


    Su Manyu flustered, I also flustered, brain suddenly short circuit, don''t know how to answer her, I just go by feeling, or how to say what I think in my heart.


    I didn''t intend to cover up my feelings. I sincerely said:


    "these are all from my heart, Manyu, I -"


    with a surprise, Manyu quickly interrupted me and said: "Yezhong, stop talking! Don''t say anything! I don''t want to hear it, and I can''t hear it. "


    Su Manyu didn''t turn her head. She looked at the direction of the balcony in a daze. After a long time, she turned her head. She first glanced at me secretly, saw that I was looking at her, and then quickly lowered her head.


    At the moment, Manyu is so shy that I can''t stop.


    Man Yu and I did not say anything, silent, silent.


    I don''t know how long later, Manyu seems to have made up her mind. Suddenly, she raised her head and asked me:


    "can I ask you another thing?"


    "You said


    "Ye Zhong, have you ever liked me?" Man Yu said this with a kind of complex eyes, this look makes people look worried.


    "Ah?" I stare at Manyu, do not know why she suddenly so directly asked, at this time the atmosphere is extremely embarrassing, Manyu blushed, the voice is weak, but still persistent asked: "is it?"


    I like her, of course, or not, but love. She is the only woman I love. I am willing to give the whole world to her.


    Yes, there is no doubt about that.


    I promised to tell her the truth, and I don''t want to cheat her. A lie often needs 100 lies to make up for. Man Yu is so smart, how can I make up for it? Therefore, the best way is not to lie to her at the beginning.


    I nodded and admitted, "yes, especially."


    "When did it start?"


    I frankly said: "this is not good, maybe love at first sight, or love over time."


    Manyu nodded her head gently and said for a while, "Yezhong, we were friends a few years ago. We are good friends who have nothing to talk about. I hope we will be friends in the future. Is that ok?"


    Manyu wants to make friends with me. Of course, I will. No matter what she wants me to do, I will.


    "Good."


    "Ye Zhong, since we are friends, as friends, I want to tell you something clearly. I hope you - I hope you -"


    Manyu is so serious that I''m sorry to continue to pretend to be a fool. So I sat up and said, "Manyu, just tell me what you have. It doesn''t matter. I won''t mind."


    Manyu said: "I only remember what happened a few years ago. Both qiutang and sun Jianbing say that you are my good friend, and you also say so. I don''t think you will cheat me. Moreover, I can see that you are not a bad person, or you have a glib voice. "


    I laughed awkwardly twice and said, "that''s what. Man Yu, you don''t mind. I''m such a bad person. I love to talk nonsense. I like to make a joke. In fact, I''m not bad. "


    "Well. That''s true. Sun Jianbing''s brother''s character must be similar. I trust you. "


    "Thank you."


    Manyu vomits his tongue and makes a lovely expression, which makes me look silly. I say, beauty, don''t do such a lovely action in front of me, OK?It''s playing with fire, you know!


    Man, I''m afraid I can''t control myself.


    Manyu saw me staring at her foolishly, and her face became more red. She lowered her head and called me gently: "Ye Zhong."


    "Ah? What? " I came back to myself and licked my face with embarrassment. I said with a smile, "I''m sorry, Manyu. You''re so beautiful. I-I didn''t hold back for a while. I''m sorry."


    Su Manyu whispered, "I don''t blame you. Many men are used to seeing me like this, but I hope you won''t do it in the future, OK? "


    "Good. I''ll try my best


    Man Yu shook his head and said: "not as far as possible, it must not be like this."


    "But I -"


    Su Manyu interrupted me to go on. She was a little emotional and said, "Ye Zhong, would you please respect me? I have a boyfriend. My boyfriend''s name is Ye Chutian. Although he may have died, I didn''t see his body one day, so he may appear in front of me at some moment in the future. Do you understand? "


    "Ah?"


    Man Yu saw that I didn''t seem to understand it. In fact, it was not that I didn''t understand it, but that I was suddenly shocked and confused by her. Man Yu continued:


    "let me put it this way, it''s impossible for us. Don''t waste time on me. I won''t like you, really. You can drive me well in the future. I''m your boss and you''re my driver. We only have a working relationship. We can''t have any other relationship, you know? "


    I''d like to go to Japan. Man Yu is trying to draw a line with me.


    I don''t understand why Su Manyu has to do this all of a sudden and say this to me?


    I didn''t do anything too much, and I didn''t ask her to promise to be my girlfriend, so I made a lot of noise. What''s the point.


    Murphy - Murphy Manyu moved her heart to me. When she found this sign, she wanted to nip it in the cradle and take precautions, because she was afraid that she would be sorry to her boyfriend Ye Chutian.


    Man Yu is a pure woman. She doesn''t allow herself to empathize with others. She doesn''t want to be a woman who thinks differently and loves others. That''s why she says she won''t like me. If she doesn''t like me, it''s OK to know. It''s unnecessary to say. Isn''t her doing so equal to three hundred taels of silver here?

 Chapter 737

    All women have the problem of duplicity. When they say they don''t like it, they can''t like it in their hearts. But Manyu is not an ordinary woman. Her mind is too complex to be understood. Especially for this kind of love, I really can''t guess what she thinks in her heart.


    I''m really afraid that I''ll be amorous. It''s only twenty-four hours since I came back. It''s still short for me to get along with Manyu. They all say that love can only take a long time. Can she fall in love with me so quickly?


    I''m confused.


    Brothers, don''t patronize and watch the excitement, but also analyze it for brothers. Am I right in my understanding?


    "Manyu." I wanted to say something, but I found that I was so poor that I didn''t know how to continue except to call her name.


    The key moment to drop the chain, usually friends are not this virtue ah, day dog!


    Su Manyu looked at me with a complicated face. After a long silence, she continued: "later, I mean when there are outsiders in front of me, don''t call me Manyu any more. Just call me Miss Su."


    "What if it''s just us?"


    Man Yu thought for a moment and said, "you can do it yourself."


    "Oh." I casually agreed, and my heart was very complicated. No matter what reason Manyu wanted to keep a distance from me, the result was that she didn''t want to be too close to me. I finally came back to her, and it was over before I started.


    I''m not reconciled, but in the twinkling of an eye, I think so. As far as I''m concerned, how can I give Manyu a stable and happy life? Maybe it''s the best outcome for them to just be friends.


    I can often see her is God''s favor for me, as for other I no longer extravagant.


    Moreover, I still have many unfulfilled wishes, such as killing the son of a bitch named Li to avenge Lan Xin, helping Lan Xin recapture Lan Xin villa, raising Ye Luo and so on.


    This one by one question is placed in front of me, at this time I can no longer entangle in the love between children.


    I am a man and a father. Besides thinking about myself, I have to think about ye Luo.


    I like Manyu. Ye Luo doesn''t necessarily like her. In Ye Luo''s heart, Lanxin''s position can''t be replaced by anyone. If ye Luo doesn''t agree, can I force Manyu to be his stepmother.


    In ten thousand steps, even if ye Luo agrees, is Manyu an unmarried woman willing to be ye Luo''s stepmother? What kind of woman is she? How can she be reduced to being someone else''s stepmother.


    Maybe Manyu is right. It''s impossible for her and me. There are many problems between us, which can''t be solved by just saying "love each other".


    Missed may be missed for a lifetime.


    Manyu, you see, I''m worried. I think I''m too straightforward. I can''t accept it for a while and a half. A man is ruthlessly rejected by a woman. Most men are depressed or even depressed. My reaction can''t be more normal.


    Manyu is a kind woman, want to say something to ease the atmosphere, but don''t know how to comfort me, we are so deadlocked.


    Manyu''s feet are better than just now. She goes to the shoe cabinet barefoot and wears a pair of soft slippers with a lovely bear on them.


    Manyu limps, which is extremely inconvenient. I put it away carefully and asked her:


    "Manyu, are you still going to work today?"


    Man Yu said, "I''ll see it later."


    I went over to help Manyu sit on the sofa. Manyu wanted to avoid physical contact with me. I didn''t let her. Why? I didn''t mean to be a friend. I didn''t mean to take advantage of her.


    Man Yu can''t wring, but I can only let me hold her. I''m half embracing Man Yu. She''s so sweet. Half embracing Man Yu, I''m drunk.


    I dare not show any difference, otherwise Manyu must be angry. I helped her sit down, told her to sit still, and then went out to pick up the cabbage.


    I went to Manyu''s kitchen to work for a while and gave her a bowl of noodles. When I put the hot noodles on the table, Manyu looked at me with a touch.


    "Come on. Eat noodles. "


    I used to drag Manyu up and gently help her go. Manyu didn''t say anything and let me help her.


    Manyu is always so elegant in eating. She chews slowly and eats noodles one by two.


    "Man Yu, don''t you like noodles?" In my memory, Manyu is very picky, many things do not like to eat, with the exception of noodles I do.


    Man Yu shook his head and said, "No. It''s just a little hot. "


    "Hot noodles are delicious, or they will be pasted." I went back to the kitchen and got a small rice bowl and a pair of chopsticks. I put some noodles in my rice bowl.


    Manyu thought that I didn''t eat breakfast, but to her surprise, I didn''t eat by myself, instead, I spread it out for her.


    "Come on. Eat this. " I handed the rice bowl to Manyu. Manyu didn''t pick it up for a long time, but just looked at me foolishly.


    "Look what I''m doing. Eat it. "


    Looking at the rain, I had a good appetite.Manyu did not finish eating, I help her to solve, anyway, I don''t dislike her eating, Manyu also seems not to mind, when I eat full mouth is soup, she also handed me a wet tissue.


    I think it''s strange that man Yuzui said that we should keep a distance, but in fact, it''s getting closer and closer. At this moment, the problem of women''s incoherence is displayed incisively and vividly.


    Or it''s not Manyu''s mixed feelings, but the feeling. When the real Ye Chutian stands in front of her, all kinds of beautiful and surging emotions in the past erupt immediately, even if she wants to stop them.


    Love is a kind of perceptual thing, the more you want to keep rational, restrain it, refuse it, often backfire, let it become beyond recognition, and finally be assimilated by it.


    Manyu, who had enough to eat and drink, was in a very good mental state. She also showed me around her villa. Manyu''s villa is really big. There are two floors on the ground, and one floor underground is three floors. There is also an underground garage.


    Man Yu lives on the second floor and the kitchen is on the first floor. Now Man Yu and I are on the second floor. The second floor is different from the first floor in decoration. This villa is really big. The second floor alone has four rooms and two living rooms, a large bathroom and an independent bathroom.


    She regained her vitality and began to instruct me to work. The Eskimo Dog swayed in front of us. Manyu thought it was dirty, so he asked me to take it to take a bath.


    I found a super large bathtub in the corner of the balcony. This is Manyu''s bathtub. There is no one else. It''s just a dog, and it has its own special things. So we poor people will never understand the rich people''s world.


    Manyu didn''t let me into her bathroom. She said it was a private place. No one was allowed to enter except her. She limped in to fill me with water and used a big red washbasin to receive water. She went in seven or eight times before filling the bathtub.


    Su Manyu brought a bottle of shower gel.

 Chapter 738

    Just give the dog a bath. How many petals do you need?


    No!


    Man Yu does things in an unusual way. Do you want to be so different?


    You have to laugh at others when you say it.


    Su Manyu said that this bottle of shower gel is also for Eskimo Dogs. I''ll go. What brand is it? It''s full of foreign language. I''m sorry, I haven''t seen it at all.


    I take the Eskimo Dog into the bathtub. This guy likes to take a bath. He swims in the bathtub. The dog is born with the ability to swim. Manyu often bathes him, so his swimming skill is not bad.


    It''s easy for me to let it play freely. It''s white and clean. I don''t know how to wash it. In my opinion, this dog is much cleaner than me.


    When Man Yu saw me standing on one side like a nobody, she only knew to watch the excitement and let her dog live and die. She frowned, pushed me away and said, "go away. I''ll do it myself. "


    Su Manyu took off her small white suit and wore only a tight white shirt with black stockings and a black skirt.


    Black and white is for nothing.


    Sun Manyu squatted down to give the Eskimo Dog a bath, and I started at the side. Manyu''s work was just to help a dog take a bath. His face was serious and serious, and he put bath gel on his whole body to make his white hair shine more and more.


    Because of squatting on the floor and only wearing a shirt, Manyu''s chest bulging pair of things become more prominent, towering and straight, quite a bit of the grandeur of the Alps.


    Black stockings with half skirt wrapped round small hips, with Manyu body every time forward, stockings seem to burst open, but did not burst.


    This kind of picture is full of imagination, and the visual effect is explosive.


    I''m thinking about what it would be like if the explosion broke. It''s maddening to think about it.


    I found the best angle of view. I squinted sideways and saw a deep gorge from top to bottom. The two walls of the gorge were made of white jade, and the middle was not deep. I looked straight at it.


    Over the years, Manyu''s figure keeps getting better and better. For example, the two mountains in front of her have the momentum of seeing all the mountains.


    The more I look at it, the more shortness of breath I feel. My brain is stiff. My reason has already lost my way. I don''t know what I''m doing, and I don''t think whether it''s appropriate or not.


    My eyes only know to appreciate, to take, and even to plunder greedily.


    With more and more visual information accumulated, the changes in my body become more and more obvious. I feel like a hot iron, stiff and hot all over. A certain part of my body suddenly wakes up from a deep sleep and suddenly becomes ferocious.


    "Turn it around and wash it on this side." Manyu seems to be squatting a little tired, casually wiped on the face, this fascinating action, let me swallow saliva, a burst of dry mouth.


    I couldn''t get out of Manyu Grand Canyon. I didn''t hear her talking to me at all.


    "Hurry up." Manyu urged me to look up at what I was doing when I didn''t move. She found that I was not right. She stared at her chest and body. Manyu stood up immediately in surprise and said to me: "Yezhong, what do you want?"


    I''ll go. Manyu is too open. Come up and ask me if I want to do it?


    It''s good that Manyu doesn''t say this word. As soon as she says this word, it immediately reminds me of a lot of content. The beautiful pictures that I was with her in the past suddenly came to me.


    In front of me lies the picture of drizzle.


    I collapsed in an instant.


    I said, "yes," without thinking about it


    "You


    Manyu was confused by my anger, looked at me angrily, pointed at me with wet fingers and said: "do you believe me to buckle your eyes again?"


    Manyu is shy and angry at this time. She blushes and looks good. I am completely dazzled by Manyu''s beauty. It''s like falling into a flower bush. There are only flowers in her eyes and heart.


    I can''t help but take a step forward to further shorten the distance between them. She and I were so close just now that we could both feel each other''s breath.


    In the face of the attractive lamb, my breathing is heavy and turbulent, while Manyu''s breathing is disordered because she is frightened.


    I seem to step into the devil''s way and forget Manyu''s advice. I don''t want to care about anything. I miss her and miss her very much. I want to hold her in my arms and love her.


    That''s what I think. I want to do more than just think.


    Manyu saw a clue in my fiery eyes like a wolf, but it was too late. She wanted to remind me, warn me or even scold me, but I didn''t give her a chance to speak at that time.


    My body leaned forward a little more. At this time, Man Yu''s body was less than 20 cm away from me. Man Yu screamed and wanted to hide. Behind her was the bathtub. Where could she hide?


    Manyu''s left leg was tripped by the bathtub, and she fell straight back. I was quick with my eyes and hands, and I hugged her body to prevent her from falling into the bathtub.Man Yu''s body was hanging in the air, scared to death, and looked at me diffusely.


    I take Manyu''s body in front of me, and immediately our faces are close to each other. I hold Manyu tightly and find her lips, which is a burst of explosion.


    I''m crazy. I know I''m crazy.


    In eight years of emotional repression, in the temptation of Manyu scene after scene, this moment I want to be released.


    Manyu desperately wriggles the body, throws the small head not to let me succeed, I do not care her struggle, hugs her tightly, kisses her.


    While struggling, Manyu told me to calm down. I took Manyu to the sofa, and I pressed her heavily on the sofa and continued to kiss her.


    Kiss her smooth forehead, small nose, white jade neck.


    Manyu began to struggle, and then gradually gave up resistance, she lay motionless, like a corpse, no enthusiasm, no temperature, only tears, Manyu eyes exuded tears drop by drop across the cheek, wet my shirt sleeve.


    Tears wet my arm through the sleeve of my shirt. I was awakened by Manyu''s tears. I sat up and looked at Manyu at a loss. What''s wrong with me? How can I use Manyu?


    I have just been bewildered and committed such a serious crime, which makes me feel extremely ashamed and regretful, as well as deeply remorse.


    Manyu''s white shirt was torn off a few buttons by me, and most of the white underwear inside was exposed. I saw most of the balls exposed outside, but at the moment, I didn''t have the courage to savor.


    I was timid, scared, and even embarrassed.


    Su Manyu looked at me with cold eyes, suddenly got up and gave me two loud slaps.


    I was completely awakened by these two slaps. I''m not a human being, I''m a beast. I keep saying that I love and respect her. As a result, do I love my favorite woman so much?


    I looked at Manyu foolishly. Manyu seemed to be still angry, and then smoked me a few big mouths.

 Chapter 739

    I did not dodge, no regrets, let Manyu smoke, if this can reduce my harm to her, I am willing to be beaten, even if she wants my life.


    Manyu smokes a few times and doesn''t smoke. She forgets that she has leaked all over the garden and hasn''t closed the door in time. Manyu covers her face with her hands and sobs silently. Xiang shoulders shrug and puff. She is extremely disappointed or sad.


    "Manyu -" I want to explain a few words for my behavior. I hope she won''t be so sad. I''m wrong. I apologize and repent to her.


    "Go away! I don''t want to see you again! " Manyu looked up at me coldly and roared, just like an enemy and a stranger. In her eyes, I couldn''t see a trace of temperature.


    There is only hate and dislike.


    Manyu thinks I''m dirty, my body and soul are dirty, and I also dislike myself. At this moment, I know that I''m finished. Manyu was wary of me. After today''s event, I''m afraid there will be no future.


    She won''t talk to me any more. Maybe she and I will only be the most familiar strangers since then.


    I don''t want to. I want to save her. I don''t ask her to forgive me. I just hope she doesn''t ignore me and treat me as a stranger who has nothing to do with her.


    This will break my heart.


    But how could I not break her heart when I hurt her?


    Man Yu trusted me and made me stay as a friend. Is that how I repay her trust?


    I''m chagrined, chagrined!


    "Manyu."


    "Go away! Now! Get out of here now Manyu hissed and screamed. At this moment, she was a little frustrated or desperate, and didn''t want to look at me again.


    I don''t know why I am like this. What have I just done? How can I treat such a good woman as Manyu.


    I suddenly gave myself a few punches in the head, but I didn''t have any strength. I was completely dead handed. These punches confused my head and made my confused brain even more confused.


    Manyu was scared by my self mutilation. She held her body and looked at me timidly and puzzled. Her eyes were full of panic, confusion and confusion.


    "Manyu -"


    "what do you want? What do you want? " Man Yu shook his head and said in a panic: "can I beg you to leave my house? Can I beg you? Ye Zhong, please let me go. "


    When Manyu said "beg" to me, I knew that it was all over. According to my understanding of her, she never asked for help. Now she said "beg" to me just because she completely regarded me as a stranger, an extremely dangerous stranger full of all kinds of terror.


    Instead of trusting me, she was filled with fear.


    Man Yu is begging me to let her go. My favorite woman is begging me to let her go. Isn''t that ironic?


    But who can blame for all this? It''s all caused by myself. I''m obsessed with sex. For a moment, I want to be rude, but I''m only responsible.


    I don''t know why I did it, whether it was because of eight years of depressed emotion or my missing and love for Manyu. At that time, I completely lost my judgment and didn''t care about the consequences of doing it. When I woke up, I knew what kind of harm it would do to Manyu.


    When I realized the mistake, the big mistake had been made. Man Yu''s only trust in me was also wasted by me.


    Manyu scared pale, shaking his head pitifully begged me, my heart is about to break, Manyu, you don''t like this, you so I love, I go, right away.


    I was afraid of frightening Manyu again. I got up from the sofa and whispered to Manyu, "I''m sorry, Manyu. I''ll go first. You have a good rest at home


    Manyu didn''t seem to hear what I was saying. She just lowered her head and begged me to leave her home.


    I went to the escalator on the second floor and looked back at Manyu sitting on the sofa. She was like a bottle of cold statue sitting there.


    I went downstairs with mixed feelings and left Manyu''s house.


    I was so ruthlessly driven away by Manyu.


    I went back to sun Jianbing''s house on foot. Now it''s past nine in the morning. Sun Jianbing and qiutang went to work. Last night, qiutang gave me a key to her house. I opened the door, and I was alone in the empty room.


    I lay on the sofa in a daze, not knowing what to do, as if nothing was right and I was not in the mood to do it.


    I have no idea. This time, the driver is expected to be at the end of the job. It''s sad to think about it. I''m going to be laid off when I''m a driver for Manyu. Is this the shortest temporary worker in China?


    It''s not easy to have such an opportunity to approach Manyu, so that I can guard her every day. I don''t want to be wasted like this. I regret my death.


    I just lay on the sofa for two or three hours until sun Jianbing called me.


    "Where are you, Mr. Ye?"


    Although sun Jianbing and I have decided to be brothers all our lives, we have all talked about it, but he has been used to calling me Mr. Ye for nearly ten years, so he did not change his name, but continued to call me Mr. Ye.I replied listlessly, "at home."


    "At home? Didn''t you pick Miss Su up in the morning? "


    I said, "yes. In the morning, Miss Su twisted her foot, so she didn''t go to work. "


    "Oh. Is it serious? "


    "It''s OK. Just have a rest. "


    I''m Miss Su''s driver. If she doesn''t go to work, it''s meaningless for me to go to work. Besides, I haven''t been employed yet, so sun Jianbing doesn''t urge me to go to work.


    has the final say that Sun Jianbing is the only one in the studio. What''s more, in the studio, besides the rain, Qiu Tang and I have the final say, so I will not go to work without anyone to say anything, they will not care about it.


    Sun Jianbing said: "Mr. Ye, if you are bored at home, you can go outside and get familiar with the environment. Hangzhou has changed a lot these years."


    "Good."


    "It''s almost noon. Shall I come to pick you up for dinner?"


    When something happened in the morning, I said, "don''t worry about lunch. I''ll solve it myself. By the way, how''s the company doing? "


    "Very good. Don''t worry, the studio is now standardized process management, Miss Su one or two days away from work will not affect the operation of the studio


    "That''s good. If it''s OK, I''ll hang up first and try to catch up


    "Good."


    After talking with sun Jianbing, I thought about it for a moment. It''s noon. It doesn''t matter if I don''t eat or drink, but Manyu can''t help eating.


    As soon as I think of Manyu, my brother is as energetic as a chicken. I get up from the sofa and go downstairs to the supermarket nearby to buy a lot of dishes.


    I went home and made a four dish soup. These dishes were all Manyu''s favorite food in the past. I didn''t want to please Manyu to forgive me. I just hope she can feel better and don''t starve herself.


    I packed the food and then went to Manyu''s house to deliver it to her.

 Chapter 740

    Sun Jianbing''s house was less than ten minutes away from Manyu''s house, so I was eager to see Manyu. I walked much faster than usual, so I didn''t spend ten minutes at all.


    When I enter the residential area, I have to use the access card or the owner''s ID card to open the door. Where can I get the access card and the owner''s ID card? I negotiate with the security guard of the security booth, hoping that they will let me in. I tell them that I came out a few hours ago to make it convenient for them.


    The security guards didn''t believe me at all, and they said that all foreign guests had to register and get the consent of the owners to enter. I gave Su Manyu''s name and house number, and a security guard hung up a phone to Manyu''s house. The phone rang for a long time and no one answered.


    I didn''t get in touch with the owner. The security guards didn''t let me in. The high-end community is the high-end community. The management is very strict and everything has to be done according to the rules.


    I say they just don''t agree. I think some things may not be in place. They say that money can make the devil push the mill. I don''t believe that they can''t be stunned.


    I left the security booth and went to a life street in front to buy some yellow crane towers.


    To my surprise, the security guards here are very principled. They say that if they can''t do it, they can''t do it. They don''t want my things, and they don''t even want a cigarette. They repeatedly leave a sentence: as long as I can contact the owner and get the owner''s permission, I can go in, otherwise I won''t talk about it at all.


    For the first time, it''s useless to send things. Is this the strongest security guard in China.


    In fact, it''s hard for me to go into the neighborhood with so many meals. I can''t do it without guard.


    I feel depressed.


    Anyway, I couldn''t get in, so I stayed at the gate of the community. I found a clean place to sit down and smoke. No one cared about my smoking outside.


    After sitting on the ground for a while, I gave sun Jianbing a phone call. The phone rang for a long time before it was connected. What the hell took so long!


    I want to swear.


    "Mr. Ye."


    "Jianbing, please give me Miss Su''s phone number."


    "That''s it?"


    "Well. That''s all


    "Good." Sun Jianbing cleanly hung up the phone and sent a number in less than ten seconds. I called according to the number above and turned it off. It turned off.


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    I think about it. I can''t get in touch with Manyu. It''s not a good way to sit and wait. I have to go in and see what happened to Manyu. Manyu has such a strong personality. Don''t let anything happen.


    Man Yu''s phone is always blocked, which makes people worried.


    I put my things in the security office, which they are willing to help. I left the security booth and went around to look for their weak links outside the community.


    I went through the obstacles to enter the community, and then found Manyu''s villa. The door outside the villa was closed, and the plan to enter through the main door went bankrupt.


    But it''s hard for me. I went around to the back of the villa, stepped back more than ten meters, took a deep breath, and several run-ups climbed up through the wall.


    That''s me. It''s not so easy for other people to go up barehanded.


    I went up to the small balcony behind the second floor of the villa, and along the small balcony, I touched the windowsill outside a room of Manyu. At this time, the glass windows were tightly closed and the curtains were tightly drawn.


    I lie on the windowsill and hear the sound of water. I go to listen to the sound. Isn''t Manyu taking a bath?


    Thinking of the picture of Man Yu and me taking a bath through a window, I am boiling with animal blood. This scene is too provocative.


    But I don''t dare to be too presumptuous. Although I can''t see anything when I lie on the window, it''s a bit too much to steal. It just made Manyu sad. How dare I make such a mistake?


    If the previous one just failed to hold back for a while, then this one will involve the issue of morality and character.


    Listen or not?


    I tangled, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, missed may be missed for a lifetime, my heart itching, as if there are tens of millions of ants crawling, they gnawed my heart, let my heart pull together.


    I''m wandering between listening and not listening.


    Manyu is so attractive to me. In the past eight years, I have fantasized about this picture for countless times. Now I have the opportunity to listen to all this. How can I miss it.


    I''m afraid I''ll regret this opportunity for the rest of my life.


    MMP''s, anyway, the curtain pull up Manyu will not know, did! Whether I''m shameless or a hooligan, I''ll go out and do it again.


    I put my face tightly on the cold glass window. The transparent glass was covered with layers of water mist. In addition to the curtain, I really didn''t see anything. I could only listen to the sound and chat with myself. Even so, I had endless aftertaste.


    I lie on the windowsill and eavesdrop for a few minutes, until the sound inside stops suddenly. Because I can''t see the situation inside, I think Manyu is foaming bath gel. After waiting outside for a while, the curtain is suddenly pulled open, and a Miaoman''s body wrapped in a bath towel appears in front of me.Through the glass window with water mist, this extremely beautiful body looks hazy, but it is this kind of looming feeling that makes it covered with a layer of mysterious color, making this kind of beauty more hazy and charming, irresistible.


    Why did Manyu suddenly pull the curtain open?


    Oh, maybe Manyu wants to open the window after taking a bath?


    I''m flustered. Isn''t it because of Manyu?


    At this time, I was sticking on the window and had no place to hide. The windowsill was so small, and I was so big, where could I hide, and there was no time for me to react.


    Man Yu suddenly saw a person lying on the windowsill, shivering and screaming with her mouth covered. Maybe because of her big action or excessive fright, the bath towel she was wearing fell down. Just because of her surprise, I had a panoramic view of this scene.


    Manyu stood in front of me without clothes. This scene was so amazing and beautiful. I was totally stupid. I stared at her body foolishly. I was afraid to miss any detail. Suddenly, a stream of liquid rushed up in my nose.


    I cover my nose with my hand. It''s bloody nose in malagobi!


    It''s nosebleed!


    I have a bloody nose!


    Damn it! I lost my share to grandma''s house!


    The nose blood splashes on the glass window, which makes the embarrassment of this scene more and more intense. Manyu stayed for more than ten seconds to react. She quickly closes the curtain, and Manyu and I disappear in each other''s sight again because we close the curtain.


    Manyu''s extremely beautiful body disappeared in front of my eyes for a long time before I came back to my senses. I was so flustered that I was caught alive by Manyu. This time I was in trouble!


    Disaster is coming!


    Manyu mistakenly thought I was a hooligan in the morning. She was very disappointed with me. Maybe she won''t forgive me any more. However, when it happens again at this moment, can I clean myself up?


    This time I''m afraid I can''t bleach with bleach!

 Chapter 741

    Moreover, what''s the difference between my current behavior and the hooligans? Why should I wash away? What''s wrong with Manyu treating me as a hooligan.


    It''s over. It''s over. How can you be a hooligan?


    Ah, I only blame myself for not having any immunity to Manyu''s body. As long as I seize the opportunity, I want to take advantage of her, or not, but for myself.


    In short, as long as I have the opportunity to be close to Manyu, my soul will be lost, and then I will do it regardless of her feelings.


    I found that no matter who is always selfish in front of love, always think of ways to take each other for their own.


    After a while, I heard a sound of opening the door. It should be that Manyu put on her clothes and went out of the bathroom. After she came out, she would go around the balcony to catch me and even call the police.


    I dare not stay for a long time. The misunderstanding has been planted, and the explanation is not clear, because facts speak louder than words. Even if I have 10000 mouths, it''s useless. If I stay, it may aggravate the contradiction between the two people, and the gain is not worth the loss. For today''s plan, I''d better put oil on my feet first.


    I jumped directly from the windowsill on the second floor. It''s quite high here. Most people have to break their legs even if they jump to death. But it''s a piece of cake for my friends.


    After landing, I rolled away, took off my momentum, and then got up and ran. I was afraid that Manyu would call the security guard of the security booth to block me, so I didn''t dare to go through the main door, but escaped from the place I just turned over.


    I''m like a frightened rabbit, running fast and disappearing in the neighborhood in the blink of an eye.


    I ran to sun Jianbing''s house at one go and prepared to leave. I can''t stay here any longer. Manyu will definitely call the police. My brother doesn''t want to be arrested by the police uncle for being a hooligan. It''s a shame. My brother can''t afford to lose that man.


    It''s better to stay away from the wind for a while.


    I simply packed up a few pieces of laundry, pulled up the trunk and went out.


    I took a taxi outside the sun Jianbing community. In fact, I don''t know where to go. In a word, I left here first and then thought about it. I didn''t expect that I would run on the road in such an identity. The crime of hooliganism is nothing to do with it.


    During this period of time, I have been hiding all the way. I haven''t had a few days of stable life. It''s sad to think about it.


    The driver asked me where I was going. I let him go wherever he wanted. He just went to a relatively remote place, which was convenient for me to escape.


    I didn''t realize which direction the master was going. After I saw the route clearly, I was a little depressed. Isn''t this the way to the factory.


    Crouching trough, is it destined or something, how to go to the factory.


    I want to ask Shifu to turn around, but in a twinkling of an eye, forget it. Anyway, Su Manyu didn''t go to work again. Even if she was on duty, she might not go to the factory. What''s the matter with me here? It''s not her home. Don''t be a thief.


    Shifu drove forward and passed the factory road. I felt guilty. I didn''t see Manyu''s Porsche all the time. I was a little calm. I didn''t know what was going on. This time I was really afraid of meeting Manyu. Maybe not only Manyu can''t let go, but also myself.


    I can''t accept being a rascal, a man who plays rascal to his beloved woman.


    It took about five or six minutes for the car to go ahead. I was in a mixed mood. I looked out of the window through the glass window and didn''t know what I was thinking.


    This area belongs to a ruins area, and a large industrial park is being built, so there are few people in this area, only sporadic construction teams are working.


    Suddenly, in the open area less than 200 meters away from the main road, I saw a man and a woman coming out of a black car. It was not a strange thing that a man and a woman came to play in the ruins or anything else. This is not a forbidden area, and there is no restriction on other people''s access. Why can''t they come.


    And at this moment I have no mind to meddle in these matters, but I look at this woman''s back, some familiar, familiar.


    I went over it in my mind. Oh, I remember that this woman is not someone else. It was manager Yang who accompanied me to see Mo Mo with Man Yu yesterday.


    Yang Rongrong, manager of design department 1.


    If she doesn''t work well in the factory, how can she come to this place where there is no shit?


    I took a look at my mobile phone. It''s noon, which belongs to lunch break. She doesn''t stay in the factory. It''s nothing to run out to meet her friends. After all, it''s private time.


    It''s just that manager Yang, who is well-dressed, and a man come to such a desolate and gloomy place, always feel that there is a trace of disharmony. What we want here is nothing. It''s not a scenic spot. We don''t even have a place to eat. Why do we come here.


    Although they are curious, it has nothing to do with me. Do they have anything to do with me where they like to go.


    Manager Yang and the man turned their backs to the direction of the main road, so I couldn''t see their faces. Besides, even if they were so far away, I couldn''t see them clearly.It''s just a small episode. It doesn''t affect my plan. I''m still on the way to escape.


    About ten minutes later, my mobile phone suddenly rang. I had been holding my mobile phone in my hand. I was waiting for Manyu or qiutang or sun Jianbing to ask me a question, or I was waiting for the police call.


    I glanced, is the number of Begonia, I only saved her number last night, did not want to use today, should come after all.


    I didn''t wait for the call from the police, but I waited for the call from qiutang. So it seems that Manyu has given me some face, and I don''t intend not to answer it. Since Manyu asked qiutang to call me instead of calling the police, naturally she has her consideration. I might as well listen to what Manyu plans to do first.


    I''m responsible. She can do whatever she wants. I''m not going to run away.


    I asked the master to find a place to park and click the green button to connect the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Manager Ye." Begonia in the opposite anxiously called me.


    "Mr. Qiu, please tell me something." I didn''t call her Qiu Tang, but Qiu Zong, because she negotiated with me on behalf of Man Yu, which was more solemn.


    I called her qiuzong, and qiutang was obviously stunned on the other side. Then he complained and said, "what''s the matter? I''m so angry. I''m disturbing you."


    "No. What can I do for you? "


    Begonia estimated that it was really urgent for her to find me, and she didn''t care how I said, "Manager Ye, where are you now? Do you have a second? Can you do me a favor? "


    Ah? help? What can I do for you? Didn''t you come to ask for a crime?


    I''m in a daze. Is there any misunderstanding. No, is it that Manyu is by qiutang''s side? They are afraid that I will hide, so they want to cheat me.


    I''m a little funny. These two women are smart enough. Even I''ve thought of the way to run, but I don''t really want to run.

 Chapter 742

    I said with a smile: "OK, Mr. Qiu, if you have anything to say, don''t beat around the bush."


    Begonia listened to me. She didn''t know what happened to me, and she didn''t mind. Instead, she explained: "Manager Ye, it''s really urgent. Rongrong just sent me a wechat to ask me to take Jianbing to an industrial park near the factory to find her. She told me to keep quiet. Maybe something happened to her. But Jianbing is not in the studio, and no one answers the phone. I''m so worried. If you have time, can you help me go there and have a look? I''ll give you the address later. "


    Is it true or not?


    "Manager Yang?"


    "Yes. I just gave a call back to Rongrong. As soon as I got through, I was hung up. Later, when I called again, I turned it off. I was worried that something had happened to her. Rongrong wouldn''t let me make it public, so it''s hard to find someone else. Can you help me to have a look? "


    Begonia asked me for help, I have no reason to refuse, and I just saw them, not far from me, so I did it by the way.


    "Don''t worry, Begonia. I''m near the factory. Let''s go."


    "All right. It''s hard for you. "


    "We don''t have to be so polite. I''ll write back to you when I see her."


    "Good."


    I asked the driver to turn around. When I got to the place, manager Yang and his car were still in the same place.


    This is a Ferrari. People who can drive a Ferrari are definitely not ordinary people.


    I didn''t know how long I would stay, so I paid for the car and asked the master to go back first. There were several buildings under construction in front of me, but they were not completely capped. I pulled my suitcase and looked for the building in front of me.


    It''s very quiet here. There is no sound except for the occasional passing vehicles in the distance. I stand at the bottom of a building and look around. I don''t see anything suspicious.


    Where are these two men.


    You''re not going upstairs, are you?


    I pricked up my ears and closed my eyes to listen. I mobilized all my auditory nerves to find some clues. I seemed to hear someone calling for help.


    The voice was intermittent, and it was very small. It seemed that someone was covering his mouth. Could it be that manager Yang was really in danger.


    I identified the direction and found that the sound came from the building in the middle. I left my suitcase in a hidden corner on the first floor and ran up along the corridor. The building is thirty or forty stories high, and it''s really tiring to climb dozens of floors at a time.


    The more I went up, the clearer my voice was. When I climbed to the 23rd floor, the voice of this struggle became clearer.


    I followed the room one by one, and finally saw a middle-aged man pouncing on a woman in a corner.


    The middle-aged man took off all his clothes, even his trousers, and pressed on the woman naked. The woman was no better than the man. There was only a small piece of fig cloth to cover the things below.


    Manager Yang''s skin is really white, stinging eyes ache, her figure is so good, the big place is big, the small place is small, there is not a trace of fat on her flat stomach.


    Because the clothes were taken off by the other party, manager Yang''s pair of objects showed no doubt. I could see them clearly from the angle of entering the door.


    I didn''t mean to see it, but as soon as I ran in, I saw it clearly.


    At this time, the middle-aged man has fallen into madness, he desperately kisses manager Yang exposed place, simple and rough, just like a beast in love.


    And manager Yang is struggling desperately. He is making the last effort, and his mouth is whining. Manager Yang is almost to the limit. As long as it takes a little longer, he will lose the whole line.


    Perhaps at this time she has despair, just with an instinct in the resistance.


    Damn it!


    How dare anyone do it in broad daylight?


    How dare you!


    I was so angry that I rushed up and grabbed the middle-aged man''s hair. There was no clothes on his body. I had no place to start. I had to grab his hair.


    This can hurt the man, the scalp is a relatively weak part, so being grabbed, he just want to resist enough.


    I pulled up the man to his butt is a few feet, the man just don''t slip autumn, I severely kicked a few feet, the body a few staggering fall to one side.


    Manager Yang looked at me with a kind of indescribable light shining in his big tearful eyes, which is more or less revealed by every desperate person.


    "Mr. Ye."


    Manager Yang first called me, just want to say something, suddenly realized that at the moment I don''t wear clothes, what things are exposed in front of my eyes, exclaimed, quickly hugged himself, try to use her arms to block the spring, but her thin arms and legs, the coverage area is so large, and because the object is too tall and straight, regardless of the head, most of the ball was looked at by me I''m here.


    I hastened not to look at her body, she picked up the clothes around her and quickly put them on.


    Manager Yang''s clothes were all torn by the beast. He was neither good nor bad. Half of them were covered and half of them were left. There was no big difference between wearing them and not wearing them. I frowned, took off my coat and threw it to her.Manager Yang looked at me shyly and quickly put on his coat to cover the spring light on his chest.


    The middle-aged man got up from the ground with a big belly and was attacked by others, which made him angry. When he saw that I was attacking him, he didn''t have any embarrassed expression. On the contrary, his attitude was very arrogant.


    "Don''t you dare to do evil to me!" The man glares at me fiercely, pours at me fiercely, I go, a naked man pours at another man, this picture how to see how awkward.


    Damn it. If you look at him one more time, you will dirty my eyes.


    I didn''t look him in the eye at all. I raised my foot and kicked him in the stomach. He wanted to die himself and sent him to the door. My friend didn''t take the opportunity to accept his enthusiasm.


    My foot full of strength, directly kicked the man into the wall, the man fell from the wall and hit the concrete floor, the man''s bone frame is estimated to be broken, he lay on the concrete floor humming, which has a man''s appearance.


    "Damn you! You dare to beat me! I must abolish you! " Man lying on the ground, while crying pain, but also did not forget to say a few cruel words, who ah, are so dare to brag with me.


    We can see how arrogant and domineering things are.


    Man, I hate being forced in front of me. If you really have the ability, don''t just talk about it. Let''s have a real fight.


    If you have the ability, you''ll turn your brother into a pig. If you don''t fart, you''ll even pay for your own medicine.


    My brother was going to teach him a lesson at will. He was not a good man. He would not have come here if he had not been trusted by others. But he didn''t know the current situation and was caught by me. He dares to beat me. I don''t want to beat him.


    Not convinced, right?


    Yes. If I am not convinced, I will beat him until he is convinced. As far as his behavior is concerned, I will beat him. He can still bite me!

 Chapter 743

    And I most taboo others scold my mother, he even dare to speak foul language scold my mother, do not hit him I am sorry my mother.


    When I have a worry in my heart, this kind of person can''t be polite to him. Without saying a word, I stepped forward to the man. When he saw me coming, he was afraid, but his mouth was stubborn.


    "What do you want, you son of a bitch?" The man asked shivering.


    I sneered, "what do you want? Ha ha, you will know later. "


    The man pointed at me and threatened: "I warn you not to mess! If you dare to touch my finger, I''ll make you die. "


    "Is it?" I smile at the corner of my mouth. I suddenly stretch out my right hand and fold the man''s finger. I dare to point my finger at you. What''s the use of it!


    A pig like scream from the man broke the silence of the room, and the echo reverberated in the room.


    What''s the name? It''s not over yet. It''s just an appetizer. Let''s take our time.


    I let go of the man''s fingers, instead of gripping his neck, directly lifted his body half way, suddenly let go, and then whipped him more than a dozen big mouths in a row.


    As soon as his body fell back to the ground, my hand was pulled back. The time was just right. My hand was too fast. In the eyes of outsiders, I may have only smoked him two or three times. Only he could feel how he was pulled by me.


    The middle-aged man''s face suddenly swelled so high that his lips were split by me. Two front teeth were broken and a hole was made in the corner of his eyes. His whole face was like a pig''s head with a pair of panda eyes on it. It was very ugly.


    "You -" the man held his finger and looked at me in disbelief. He didn''t expect that I really dared to beat him. He knew the identity of manager Yang. He was an ordinary manager of a factory with no background. Manyu studio was just an ordinary company. With his identity and status, someone dared to beat him.


    Manager Yang was scared silly by me. If I beat that man in front of me as self-defense, then at this moment I am completely venting my emotions.


    When manager Yang saw that I still wanted to fight, he was scared out of his wits. He quickly hugged my body from behind and said, "Mr. Ye, don''t. Don''t fight any more. You can''t fight any more. "


    I want to help manager Yang teach this beast a lesson. I didn''t expect that she was the first one to jump out and stop me, which I never thought.


    Could it be that the background of the man with panda eyes is unusual? Even if manager Yang suffers a loss, he can only be in his heart.


    Manager Yang''s chest a pair of things against me strange uncomfortable, I said faintly: "manager Yang, you first release me, see I don''t smoke to death this son of a bitch, you don''t worry, I have nothing to do with you."


    I glared at the man fiercely. My eyes were like a beast that can eat people. They gave out a faint light and scared him back.


    Manager Yang was afraid of making a big deal or didn''t dare to offend the man too much. He shook his head behind and said, "it''s not easy. I won''t let it go. Mr. Ye, this man can''t move. He will cause great trouble to the company. Stop it. This is what happened today. He insulted me. If you beat him, it will be even. You can send me back. "


    "What?" I didn''t expect that manager Yang was so weak. She was so bullied by him. Someone helped her out. Instead, she wanted to help her beg for mercy.


    Damn it.


    I knew it was like this. I just stopped. Who is so timid.


    I usually look down on such a person. I look forward and backward and shrink. I dare not fart even when I am bullied. What''s the meaning of living like this.


    Ma Shan is riding by others, and others are being bullied by others. To give way or even linger will only make the other party more arrogant. These bastards always bully the soft and afraid of the hard. Who are they going to bully.


    The perfect woman in my mind should be like Lin Manxue, independent, self-improvement, diligent and domineering.


    You give me a punch, I have to give you a kick, do not bring overnight, or can''t sleep.


    Today, if you change to be Lin Manxue, if anyone dares to do this to her, Manxue will fight with each other without my hand. Even if she can''t fight, she won''t want to make peace. She is not such a woman.


    Manager Yang has been following Manyu for so many years. It''s such a virtue. I''m very disappointed, very disappointed.


    Today, this matter has nothing to do with me. She doesn''t care what she likes. She doesn''t care why I care. It''s just that she is a member of Manyu studio and represents the image of Manyu studio. If she is bullied like this, she doesn''t dare to give a fart. Isn''t it a sign to smash Manyu.


    In the future, will a person with status be able to bully Man Yu?


    I will never allow such a thing to happen, who dares to underestimate Manyu, I dare to let him have nightmares all his life.


    When the man saw that manager Yang had just said that, he was still a poor and decadent man, and he immediately got up again. With a proud look on his face, he said angrily:


    "boy, manager Yang is right. Do you know who I am? You little bastard, you dare to beat me. Do you believe that I can make you Manyu close down every minute? "


    I took a look at the man and slapped him in the face with my backhand. The man covered his face and didn''t believe that I would dare to commit violence. Manager Yang didn''t pay attention to me and moved his hand again. She hugged me and said: "Mr. Ye, forget it, don''t fight any more. Really, don''t fight any more. I''m sorry, boss Qian. You can go now. Go now. "I think manager Yang is really hopeless. She even apologizes to this son of a bitch. Why is it that she was insulted? What kind of apology did she make.


    The man surnamed Qian, you see, I''m just a young man. He knows that I won''t be as good as him if I stay any longer, but he''s not afraid of me, because he always thinks that I''m just manager Yang and a small role in Manyu company. He doesn''t pay attention to Manyu company, let alone me.


    In his opinion, I just don''t know his identity, and I dare to do it only when I am extremely angry about it today. Otherwise, I dare not do it with my courage.


    The hero doesn''t suffer from immediate losses. Today, after all, he has some faults and needs to go to the hospital for dressing. The man named boss Qian got up from the ground, found his own clothes and put them on. Then he came back and pointed to me and said, "boy, I remember you. You wait for me. And you, Yang Rongrong, it''s not over. "


    I''d like to go to Japan. I dare to be so righteous after doing this. Whose power is it? When I got up, I wanted to smoke him again. Manager Yang dragged me along behind me and didn''t let me do it again.


    Boss Qian ran faster than rabbit.


    "Let go." I coldly ordered, this woman is not worthy of my sympathy, she is willing to be eaten by others tofu, I can''t control, but I can''t stand her practicing Manyu''s brand like this.


    Manyu''s hard work will destroy these timid women. I can''t watch Manyu''s brand suffer.


    Manager Yang slowly released me. I turned around and stared at her coldly.

 Chapter 744

    Manager Yang was scared to shiver by my cold eyes. She saw the son of a bitch who just took money from me. I beat people to death. I was so fierce that I didn''t wrinkle my brows. That kind of ferocity is common. Women can''t be afraid when they see it.


    "Ye -"


    "don''t call me! I''m afraid I''ll stain my ears. " I roared out my anger.


    Manager Yang was stunned by my roar. She looked at me with confused eyes, pursed her mouth and looked at me foolishly.


    I don''t think I''m a rude man, especially for women. I don''t speak lightly, but I''m gentle and considerate. At least I haven''t treated them so rudely before.


    But today, at this moment, my heart is full of all kinds of unhappiness, I don''t understand why she did it, she doesn''t know the consequences of it, a woman doesn''t know how to love herself, who can really love them.


    If you just worry about the Revenge of Qian or the damage to your reputation, and you want to make peace, can you ignore the long-term interests of the company?


    Has she ever thought about the reputation of Manyu brand and how people in Manyu company will stand up and cooperate with other companies equally after being bullied.


    A company that has lost face, just like a person who has lost self-esteem, can''t look up to anyone. She is short everywhere. Doesn''t she understand?


    I''m not angry, and I''m even more afraid that she will implicate Manyu. It''s not her face that she lost today, but Manyu''s face. The whole people of Manyu company will not be able to look up in the future.


    At least in the eyes of the son of a bitch surnamed Qian, Manyu company will be nothing, let him bully, how he wants to bully on how to bully.


    I feel sorry for Manyu, a company that has been bullied by others to take a shit and urinate, but has to cater to and please each other. It''s disgraceful. What courage and ability do you have to compete in the market in the future.


    Manager Yang looks more and more flustered. His whole body trembles, and then he cries wrongly when his mouth shrinks. She is full of grievances today. Instead of comforting her, I yell at her. She is sad and tears can''t stop.


    "Why the hell are you crying! Do you have the face to cry? You deserve it, you know? " When manager Yang cried, I was even more upset. I couldn''t help yelling again.


    Manager Yang didn''t explain, but only knew how to wipe her tears. She was crying more and more sad. At first, she just cried quietly. Later, she developed into crying. I was almost collapsed. What''s good to cry for? It''s not that I insulted her. I just wanted to help her out. It''s because she was afraid of Qian''s Revenge in the future that she chose to compromise in a low voice.


    I don''t want to stay with this kind of woman. The matter has been solved. No matter whether my goal has been achieved or not, in a word, I have finished what Begonia asked me to do.


    If she likes to cry, cry. She''s not mine. I can''t be angry with such a woman.


    I turned around to leave. Manager Yang saw that I was leaving. She suddenly hugged me from behind again. I don''t know why she likes to hold me from behind.


    Do I know her? Me!


    "Let go."


    Manager Yang stubbornly shook his head: "don''t let go."


    I sneered with scorn: "Miss Yang, what do you want? The man who wants to take advantage of you has gone. How do you want to rely on me? I said Miss Yang, just now I was not aware of the current situation, bad for your good, you are not without men can not do it


    Manager Yang cried wrongly and said, "Mr. Ye, don''t say that to me. I didn''t, really didn''t


    "Well, you didn''t! You said you didn''t! Let me ask you, a woman and a man come to this deserted place at noon. Don''t tell me what scenery you come here to see. Miss Yang, in fact, what do you want to do with that man? I don''t care, and I''m not interested. It''s just you don''t give Manyu a bad name! You can be shameless, but Manyu is shameless, you know? And don''t keep saying that for the sake of the company, you don''t deserve to understand? "


    I left manager Yang and went straight out. Manager Yang was separated by me and caught up with me again. He held my waist from behind. This time, it was tighter than just now.


    Manager Yang begged: "Mr. Ye, don''t go. Don''t go. That''s not the truth. You misunderstood me, will you listen to me? "


    I hummed coldly: "what do you explain to me? We don''t know each other well. We don''t need to, do we? "


    "No. Mr. Ye, would you please give me a chance? Just a moment. Can I have a minute? I''m not the kind of woman you think I am. I''m not. Please believe me


    I wanted to break the hand that manager Yang held me around the waist. I didn''t dare to break her finger too hard. I tried several times but failed. I said coldly, "Miss Yang, you and I are neither friends nor friends. You don''t need to explain anything to me. Let go


    "No. No Manager Yang shook her head and said no. she cried and said, "Mr. Ye, you can''t listen to my explanation, but I beg you not to tell Miss Su about this. Is that all I have to ask?"


    Ha ha, who is afraid of Su Manyu when he does such a dirty thing? If he wants to keep it from her, how can I help her cover it up.Can I let my woman be kept in the dark by such a timid woman.


    Ridiculous!


    Ridiculous!


    I sneered and said: "Miss Yang, you are willing to talk to me about the requirements, and I don''t know where you have the courage. It''s very kind of you to open this mouth. I''ve seen thick skinned ones before, and I''ve never seen one thicker than you. I admire it. "


    "Mr. Ye, I know you look down on me and think I''m a coward. You don''t have the courage to face such a thing. No, not really. I''m not afraid of losing my face, but I''m afraid of affecting the development of Manyu company and bringing great trouble to the company. "


    "Make it up. I''ll make it up. Don''t make any excuse for your incompetence and cowardice. You are a woman. If you want to face up and worry about things, you have no face to hang out in Manyu or you are afraid of the son of a bitch named Qian. Just tell me in the autumn. I understand. But don''t make such an excuse to cheat me. I''m not a three-year-old. Can I be cheated by you? "


    "Mr. Ye, I know that you and Minister Sun are brothers. You are not ordinary people. You are good at art. You are brave and not afraid to make trouble. But boss Qian has a good eye and is in charge of the resources of the whole garment industry in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. It''s not a mere Manyu company that can make trouble."


    I said with disdain, "so what? He can''t bully man Xue! "


    Manager Yang cried and said, "Mr. Ye, we can beat him up for a while, but what about the future development of Manyu? Mr. Ye, if Manyu company offends him, it must go bankrupt. "


    By whom!


    If you offend such a son of a bitch, Manyu is going to close down. You can''t blame others, but you can only blame yourself for not being competitive. I said with a sneer: "manager Yang, I''m not a member of Manyu company, and I can''t take care of your company''s affairs, but I only know one thing, eye for eye, tooth for tooth. If he doesn''t let me live well, I can''t let him live. That''s it."

 Chapter 745

    When I said these words, I was full of domineering spirit and looked at manager Yang in a daze.


    These are all my heartfelt voices. I''m just a boss Qian. I''m not a great person. Even if Kong xuerui, Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie don''t let me feel better, I won''t be slaughtered. I have to fight with them.


    If you want to bully me, there is no way; if you want to bully Manyu, there is no way.


    I have a worry in my heart. Manager Yang is afraid to offend Qian and let him slip away, but he is not afraid. Before leaving Manyu company, I have to find him out and treat him well. I don''t believe I can''t kill him.


    Manager Yang was intimidated by my momentum and immediately released me. She stepped back and did not dare to get too close to me.


    Since I have decided to deal with this matter to Manyu secretly, I need to know some information about boss Qian. The more detailed, the better. Otherwise, where can I find him.


    "Tell me about boss Qian. I''ll find time to talk to him." I turned around and looked directly at manager Yang, with a lukewarm face.


    "You - what do you want?" Manager Yang was looked at by me with this kind of eyes, retreated two steps and asked timidly.


    "Why? What can I do! Wipe your ass for you. "


    A man said that he wanted to wipe a woman''s buttocks, which was completely out of his head. Manager Yang was said to be red by me instantly. She lowered her head and blushed with shame. She didn''t dare to look up at me for a long time.


    In fact, I don''t have any other meaning. This is a normal sentence. It''s just that it''s not appropriate for a single man or a few women to say such a thing in such a deserted place on such an occasion.


    Embarrassment spreads between manager Yang and me. I don''t have any embarrassment. Look what she has done. In fact, I just go to wipe her ass.


    Manager Yang said softly, "Mr. Ye, do you want to know if boss Qian is going to settle with him?"


    I didn''t say angrily: "otherwise, it''s hard to find him to drink?"


    Manager Yang was choked by me. This time, her neck was red. She raised her head slightly and said in a soft voice, "Mr. Ye, don''t worry about this. Boss Qian, we can''t afford it."


    "If you say leave it alone, leave it alone. Who the hell are you! Why should I listen to you? Come on, Lao Tzu''s patience is limited. " My friend''s words are getting rough. I''m not a bit fierce when dealing with this kind of forward-looking woman. She doesn''t dare to say it at all.


    Yang Jing thought for a moment and then said, "Manager Ye, you and Minister Sun are brothers, and me and Begonia are sisters, so I don''t want you to do anything for me. Thank you for your concern. I''ll let it go. Really, I''ll pay attention to it in the future. "


    I''m really angry. Is this woman sick? I went to find the boss to settle accounts not for her, but for Manyu. Did she misunderstand something?


    "What are you talking about? Just say what you want! And I''m not doing it for you, I''m doing it for the company, okay? "


    Manager Yang was attacked by me. She was more honest. She didn''t dare to look me in the eye. She only dared to squint at me secretly.


    She nodded her head and said, "don''t be angry. I''ll tell you."


    Manager Yang told me about the background of boss Qian in detail. I didn''t expect that this ugly man was so big. No wonder manager Yang was afraid of him.


    Manager Yang has just said that once Manyu offends boss Qian, it will be difficult to do anything. This really does not deceive me. It is not a matter of one word to block a Manyu company with Qian''s influence in Jiangsu and Zhejiang.


    I''m silent. No matter what boss Qian comes from, as long as he dares to bully Manyu, I''ll take his life. It''s just that I''m going to do so. What''s the future development of Manyu company.


    It''s true that I can beat him up or maim him for a while, but what about Su Manyu''s eight years of hard work and hard work to make a comeback? Today''s Manyu company is fighting against the Qian family. It''s like beating a stone with an egg, and he will be killed by the Qian family every minute.


    I really didn''t think that boss Qian came from the Qian family in Jiangsu and Zhejiang, a super family on a par with the Kong family. At this time, I began to believe what manager Yang said. Maybe I really wronged her just now.


    It''s not that she''s worried about the safety of the company, but that she''s not afraid of any trouble.


    When I look at manager Yang again, I don''t think she is so annoying. On the contrary, she seems to be a little weak and helpless. She is really confused by such a beast. She can''t refuse but can''t accept it. She must be confused in her heart to survive in the cracks.


    Today, I just let her escape. I can''t live with her all my life. What should she do in the future?


    I thought in my heart, what should I do? If I can''t do it well, I will make a big mistake.


    Looking at my hesitation, manager Yang looked up at me and said, "Mr. Ye, thank you for saving me today. A money boss is not terrible. What''s terrible is the money family. Our Manyu company is just a little ant in front of the elephant. If you say something ugly, a sneeze can kill us. "


    I thought about it for a while and said, "why don''t you tell Miss Su that you''ve been so wronged? On the contrary, you''re afraid that Miss Su will know about it?"Manager Yang sighed and said, "Miss Su is a good boss. She is always thinking about our employees. She has a strong temper and doesn''t know how to bend down. Once she knows that something is going to happen, I don''t want her to lose the company for me. Mr. Ye, do you know why Manyu company claims that the general manager is Mr. Qiu? "


    "Why?"


    "A few years ago, Manyu company offended a great person. She wanted to disband Manyu company or kick Miss Su out. Under the pressure at that time, Miss Su retired to the second tier. From then on, she only served as a design director. Therefore, in terms of reputation, Man Yu''s boss is general manager Qiu. In fact, it''s Miss Su. "


    Damn, who dares to tear down Manyu''s platform after eating bear heart leopard? This man doesn''t want to live.


    I glared and asked, "who is this man?"


    When manager Yang saw that my reaction was so fierce, she gave a bluff. She said timidly, "Miss Kong."


    "Kong xuerui?"


    It''s incredible that I can name Kong xuerui. According to her best friend qiutang, I have been living abroad for many years and I just came back. Kong xuerui is a woman who has been mythologized and worshipped. It''s not common for ordinary people to see him. In my voice, I don''t seem to have a cold for him, even with a smile A trace of disdain.


    Who the hell am I.


    The more manager Yang looks at me, the more he can''t see through me. I seem to have some aura on me. I just feel that there is a golden light in front of me, but I can''t see what''s inside.


    The more manager Yang looks at it, the more he thinks that I am not simple.


    "Yes." Manager Yang nodded and admitted.


    "Damn it." In my anger, I uttered a dirty word. Maybe I didn''t even realize it. Kong xuerui of MMP was bullied by Manyu instead of looking for her.

 Chapter 746

    This time, I came back to Hangzhou to find Kong xuerui''s uncle, a son of a bitch named Li. By the way, I found some discomfort for her. I was worried that I couldn''t find a good reason to meet them for a while. This time, I finally found an excuse to kill her.


    A Qian family and a Kong family, these two things are put together. I really want to level them all.


    The ideal is plump, but the reality gives me a big mouth. No matter the Qian family or the Kong family, it''s not something that I can even out if I want to. Let alone me, even if it''s Yan Qingcheng or Wei Wenjie, I don''t think they can even out if I want to.


    Don''t be coquettish when you don''t eat mutton.


    I know that with my current ability, not to mention the bad luck of the money seeker and the Kong family, if I can get away with it, I will burn Gaoxiang. But I''m not reconciled, and my brother is not a man who will give up in the face of difficulties.


    I plan in my heart, this matter I don''t know just, once into my ears, don''t give them something practical, still think I and Manyu good bully.


    Even if I can''t hurt their foundation, I will spit on them. It''s good to disgust them.


    It''s no good trying to be strong by being weak. It''s just suicidal. We have to think of a complete solution.


    "How did Kong xuerui embarrass Miss Su in those years? Please tell me in detail."


    Manager Yang said with some frustration: "it''s been so many years. What else do you want to do with it?"


    I wrung the brow of Ba, a face displeased ground says: "why not mention?"


    Manager Yang looked at me, saw that I insisted on this, sighed and said:


    "Mr. Ye, you are not an outsider, since you want to know the whole story of the festival between Miss Su and miss Kong, I might as well tell you something from my heart. Miss Su wants to be strong all her life. She is the only one who has made a big fall in Miss Kong''s hands. Over the years, she has been worried that Manyu company has done so much. Miss Su doesn''t worry about food and clothing. Why do she work so hard. In fact, I know that she''s not reconciled to it all the time. She always wants to find it one day. "


    "It''s just that no matter how well or how fast Manyu company develops, it''s in vain. It''s nothing compared with Miss Kong''s Kong Group. A money boss, we Manyu can''t afford to offend, let alone Miss Kong. Miss Kong''s hands can cover the sky in Jiangsu and Zhejiang, and she has to shake three times when she stamp her feet in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. She is a business myth, a character who should have lived in legend. "


    I cold hum a way: "you seem to admire her very much?"


    "No. It''s not admiration, it''s worship. " Manager Yang is quite frank and does not hide his admiration for Kong xuerui.


    "Well, you don''t think Miss Su is as good as Kong xuerui. You look down on Miss Su too much! You''re trying to boost other people''s morale and destroy your prestige, you know? "


    Yang Jing said, "I can''t say that. Miss Kong has the talent of Miss Kong, and Miss Su also has the talent of Miss Su. It can''t be said that Miss Su is inferior to miss Kong. I didn''t mean that. "


    I said with a sneer, "but your expression just now is clearly saying that Miss Su can''t catch up with Kong xuerui in her life. Don''t you think your words are contradictory?"


    Manager Yang said: "although Miss Su and miss Kong are in the middle of Bo Zhong, behind Miss Kong stands the Kong family, and Miss Su starts from scratch. The starting line is not at one point. One has a background, and the other has only a back. Do you think Miss Su has a chance?"


    "Is that your reason for being negative?"


    "No. I just recognize the reality. "


    I don''t want to hear manager Yang go on. Kong xuerui is nothing but Man Yu. If man Yu didn''t come to Hangzhou and run to Kong xuerui''s territory, it''s still unknown who will win.


    At least that year''s Lin Man snow pressure Kong xuerui a head, let her hate Lin Man snow to the bone and helpless.


    "Tell me what happened in those days."


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Nonsense. I don''t want to know what I''m talking about with you here! " Because of Kong xuerui, I have a pimple in my heart, and my tone is a little strong.


    In fact, I''m not aiming at manager Yang. I''m just venting my dissatisfaction.


    Manyu is bullied, but I can''t do anything for her. She is a little angry, and I feel like a coward. I''m angry because I''m angry with myself, which has nothing to do with manager Yang.


    Because I am kind to manager Yang and she is afraid of me, no matter what I say, she has to be willing to be.


    Manager Yang also felt very strange. The first impression she gave her when she saw me was that she was a rough person. She was rambling, impetuous and unrestrained. She seemed to pay no attention to anything, didn''t respect the leadership, and liked to talk back to the boss.


    But such a man is not boring at all. Instead, she thinks that I am very personality, very real, not affectable at all, bold and careful, and often unexpected.


    In the affairs of Mo Mo and Cheng Zifan, I have done it with ease. I have made a pit for such a sinister person as Cheng Zifan, and made Cheng Zifan speechless. With this, I am not a simple person.


    She inquired about the whole process from an assistant of Momo. Manager Yang became more and more curious about what kind of man I am. One is brother to sun, one plays two big traffic stars, one doesn''t pay attention to leadership, and one is cynical but confident.Such a man is just a driver, who can believe it.


    Manager Yang suddenly stares at me. He seems to be thinking about his mood. It''s strange that a woman stares at me like this. What''s the matter with this woman? What''s the matter with her.


    "Tell me."


    Manager Yang, reminded by me, came back to her senses and asked "what". She had just gone to think about something. Her mind ran to the horizon and had forgotten to talk to me about something.


    "Tell me about Miss Su and Kong xuerui."


    Yang Jing made an ideal for a while, but he told me the cause and effect of the incident. I listened carefully, and didn''t insert a word in the middle.


    Manyu was really hard at the beginning, and she had to be bullied everywhere. I was distressed and angry. Kong xuerui of dog day bullied people too much. Sooner or later, I would have to settle with her.


    The conversation is over. Manager Yang wants to go back to change his clothes and go to work in the afternoon. We go downstairs together. Manager Yang and I finally let go of our differences. Originally, there was no contradiction between us. I misunderstood her.


    When we went down to the first floor, I went to pick up my suitcase. I just went out of the building with manager Yang and met sun Jianbing. He stood downstairs and looked at me and manager Yang. Behind him was a woman who was extremely beautiful and dreamy.


    Su Manyu.


    When I see Manyu again, I''m scared out of my wits. I didn''t expect Manyu to catch up so soon. Do I continue to run away or just let go?


    At that time, manager Yang was wearing my suit. The upper part of the coat was covered, but there was still a part of the torn clothes exposed outside, and the trousers were also torn. It was clear at a glance.


    Su Manyu stood there coldly, looking at manager Yang and glancing at me again. His face was livid, as if I had done something that was not allowed by heaven.


    At that time, I didn''t think of anything else because my whole mind was on Man Yu, until sun Jianbing gave me a strange look of inquiry.


    Jianbing, what kind of look is this? Why is it so strange.


    I wonder, when I look at the angry man Yu again, I am shocked, because I realize a very serious problem, Man Yu will not misunderstand manager Yang''s clothes that I tore, right?


    I''ll go.


    I didn''t do it, man. I don''t want to take the blame.

 Chapter 747

    I just want to explain a few words, Manyu suddenly said coldly: "go back."


    Su Manyu turned and left. She didn''t want to look at me again. What she just said was not to me, but to sun Jianbing.


    Sun Jianbing wants to ask me what''s the matter. Man Yu sees that sun Jianbing doesn''t keep up with me and gets angry. Man Yu is angry. It''s a big deal. Even sun Jianbing is afraid of her.


    Sun Jianbing catches up with Manyu, leaving manager Yang and me here.


    I am confused, and manager Yang is also confused. She appears in front of Miss Su with such an appearance. What will Miss Su think of her? How can she continue to stay in Manyu company in the future?


    As for me, I am more upset than her. Just now, she misunderstands me as a hooligan. It''s hard not to be a hooligan.


    Su Manyu got on her Porsche and slammed the door. When I wanted to catch up, Manyu had ordered sun Jianbing to drive.


    I lost my suitcase and started to catch up. Su Manyu saw me in the rearview mirror. He was out of breath and ordered sun Jianbing to step on the accelerator to the end. The car was like a small rocket, whizzing away.


    I didn''t catch up after 10 or 20 meters. The full-time running Porsche can''t catch up with it by two legs. This time, it''s a trouble. One misunderstanding after another, just like queuing up. The front hasn''t been cleaned up yet. When it happens again, it''s estimated that I can''t clean up when I jump to the Yellow River.


    Manyu''s eyes can''t hold a grain of sand. I peeped at her in front of her. Now I was misunderstood and offended manager Yang. How can I be so small.


    I was dumbfounded until manager Yang came with the suitcase.


    "Ye - Mr. Ye, is Miss Su angry?" Manager Yang asked me in a soft voice.


    I didn''t reply angrily, "what do you say?"


    Yang Jing ideal for a while and asked: "Miss Su why angry?"


    I was confused by manager Yang''s question. Yes, why is Manyu angry? What''s more, why are Manyu and sun Jianbing here?


    When manager Yang saw me looking at her, he said with a smile, "Mr. Ye, I called an express. Let''s go back."


    Ah, forget it, Manyu is in a rage. I can''t explain it. She has treated me as a hooligan. I can''t go back to Manyu company. Anyway, I decided to leave her for the time being and go to find boss Li for revenge. That''s fine.


    Soon after I arrived, I asked my master to send manager Yang back to her home, and then send me to a hotel, which is not far from the headquarters of Kongshi group.


    Sun Jianbing asked someone to check the news of boss Li for me, but there was no news. He must be hiding around Kong xuerui, otherwise he would not disappear so clean.


    It''s time to meet Kong xuerui and Kong Xueqiang.


    I opened a room in the hotel and paid for it for another half a month. I want to make sure whether the son of a bitch surnamed Li has taken refuge with Kong''s sister and brother.


    Li and I have a big revenge for killing my wife. Why should I be a man if I don''t get revenge for this revenge? I have to sacrifice my sword to him first. Once I move boss Li, I will certainly disturb Kong''s brothers and sisters. I kill their uncles. How can they let me go with their revenge.


    They don''t want to let me go. I don''t want to let them go yet. Just in time, the old and new accounts are calculated together. Kong xuerui, a smelly girl, how she insulted Manyu in those years, I want her to pay back double.


    Kong xuerui is in and out. It''s not easy to get close to her. It''s even more difficult to take boss Li away from her.


    But I believe that where there is a will, there is a way. I can''t think of it. Now I''m an outlaw. I''m chased everywhere. Barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes. As long as I follow them anytime and anywhere, I don''t worry about the chance.


    I didn''t think about how to deal with Kong xuerui after I killed boss Li, but I didn''t want to kill her. I want her to regret that she offended me and Manyu.


    For example, let her have nothing, for example, let her ruin, and so on.


    It''s easier to think of than to do. Kong xuerui, a woman, is better at sticking hair than a female monkey. Just because I want her to be ruined, I''m a bit of a fool.


    If sun Jianbing cooperates with me, I will not only have a capable general, but also an object of discussion. Sun Jianbing is the king of the king of war. He is as powerful as Wei Wenjie. His chances of winning this event will at least double.


    However, I don''t want to implicate sun Jianbing. Today''s sun Jianbing is not the one eight years ago. Now that he has a family and a family, has a wife and children, how can he participate in such a fight? If I''m depressed, I don''t know how to die just because I want to fight Kong xuerui.


    I''m not even sure about one percent.


    I gave up the idea of pulling sun Jianbing into the water and let Jianbing live a safe life for a few days. Whether it''s successful or not, I''ll take it all by myself.


    I stayed in a hotel and started planning revenge.


    Su Manyu didn''t ask sun Jianbing to send her to the studio, but went straight home. Sun Jianbing parked his car outside the villa and was about to enter the house. Su Manyu said coldly, "I want to be alone. Go back to the studio."


    "All right. Miss SuAfter sun Jianbing drove away, Su Manyu shut herself up in the bathroom. She turned on the nozzle to cool herself from top to bottom. She hid under the nozzle and let the water wash away.


    After autumn, the weather has already turned cold. The water that Manyu turns on is cold water. The cold water penetrates into her skin through her clothes. The wet clothes are even colder against her body. But Manyu doesn''t feel cold at all. Her heart is only irritable and angry. Maybe her anger has already boiled the cold water.


    Manyu sat on the floor of the bathroom in a daze. I don''t know how long after that, she came out of the bathroom barefoot and didn''t want to take off her clothes, so she climbed into bed.


    Manyu covers herself in the quilt and cries, which makes her moved. Manyu doesn''t know why she wants to cry. She just wants to cry, just cry if she wants, that''s all.


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Jianbing gave me a call in the studio. He asked me where I was and when I would go back. I said that I would leave Hangzhou for the time being and want to meet my parents in Mingyang. I would come back to them after a while.


    Sun Jianbing also said it was time to go back and have a look, and asked me to give my parents and grandfather a greeting.


    I don''t want to cheat my brother, but I don''t want to disturb his life. Jianbing, don''t take part in this. Live in peace.


    I bought a pair of eyeglasses and bent on the windowsill to observe the situation at the gate of Kong''s group. After three days of observation, I never saw Li and Kong''s brothers and sisters.


    Li doesn''t work in Kong''s group. It''s useless for me to stay here, but I don''t know where Kong xuerui''s family is. It''s said that she has a lot of houses, and she lives one day. People who want to stay here can only stare at her company.


    I wanted to start with Kong Xueqiang. I don''t know where he died. Since I went back to Hangzhou, he seemed to evaporate. Even sun Jianbing couldn''t get any information.

 Chapter 748

    A week later, I still got nothing. It''s strange that I have never seen Kong xuerui in her company for more than a week.


    According to my understanding of Kong xuerui, she should not be such a woman who doesn''t do her job, otherwise she can achieve so much.


    I''m patient, so I don''t believe Kong xuerui won''t come to work in the group.


    On this day, I didn''t wait for Kong''s brothers and sisters in the hotel. Instead, I waited for an unexpected person - Sun Jianbing.


    How did sun Jianbing come, and he could find the place where I live accurately.


    There was a knock outside the door. I saw sun Jianbing in the cat''s eye. He was standing outside with a large luggage bag. I opened the door and asked in surprise, "Jianbing, why are you here?"


    Sun Jianbing broke in without saying anything. He put his luggage in the room near the door and helped me with the door.


    "Mr. Ye, you''ve been here all these days?" Sun Jianbing looked at the place where I lived and said with a frown.


    I once cheated sun Jianbing that I went back to Mingyang. This time, I was caught by him. I couldn''t save my face and said with a smile, "Jianbing, what? By the way, how did you find here?"


    Sun Jianbing sat down at the edge of the bed, cocked up his legs, and then said, "it''s very easy to find. I got it from your cell phone


    As long as my mobile phone remains unblocked, sun Jianbing''s relationship with the public security system will not make it difficult for him to find me.


    I can also guess a 778, but I didn''t expect him to come so soon.


    Sun Jianbing also said: "a few days ago, I accompanied Miss Su to the factory and met Yang Rongrong. Manager Yang asked me about you. I said you went back to your hometown. Later, we talked about you, Mr. Ye, you and Yang Rongrong -"


    SUN Jianbing asked me solemnly, as if there was something invisible between manager Yang and me.


    What''s the expression of sun Jianbing? I''ve only met Yang Rongrong twice in total. What''s the relationship between them? Think more about you.


    "I have nothing to do with her." I said without any doubt, for fear that sun Jianbing might misunderstand something.


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said, "no, you two didn''t look like people who had nothing to do with each other that day. Mr. Ye, to tell you the truth, are you the one with manager Yang? "


    "Which one?" I asked


    "That''s it. You know Sun Jianbing said with some difficulty.


    "You know what! I said Jianbing, you won''t have enough to eat. Come to me to amuse my friends. "


    Sun Jianbing quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s impossible. I''m just asking. "


    "Are you free? I think you are deliberate, deliberate and deliberate for a long time, right? "


    Sun Jianbing was choked by me and giggled awkwardly. After a while, he explained with a smiling face, "in fact, I don''t want to doubt you either. It''s just that Yang Rongrong inquires about you from qiutang every three or five times, which inevitably makes people suspicious."


    I frowned and said, "what is she asking me for?"


    Sun Jianbing spread out his hand and said bitterly, "women''s minds are so complicated. How can I know. I wonder if something happened to you two last time that''s what she did


    "Fart!"


    "Ha ha."


    I don''t want to talk about Yang Rongrong. I have nothing to do with her. It''s just because of qiutang that I helped her. At best, I just treat her as a colleague, not even a friend.


    The only woman I care about is Su Manyu. I haven''t seen her for more than a week. I don''t know how she is.


    "Is Miss Su busy recently?"


    "Very busy. It''s going to be double 11. It''s an annual shopping carnival. Miss Su is busy preparing goods and promoting brands. "


    Last time, because of my relationship, I stirred up the affair of Mo Mo''s endorsement. I don''t know what happened afterwards.


    "By the way, Jianbing, the last time I went to speak for Mo Mo, I was yellow. Do you have any other plans for Miss Su?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Begonia told me that they have changed a star. This star is also a traffic star. She is a female star with a very good reputation in recent years. She is no worse than Mo mo. moreover, all the advertisements have been shot. She is now operating and promoting in several major shopping channels and portals."


    Su Manyu''s work efficiency is really high. Everything was done in just over a week.


    "So fast?"


    "Well. This is the most important work of the company in the fourth quarter. If the promotion is good this time, Manyu brand can go to a higher level. "


    I don''t worry about Su Manyu''s business. Manyu''s brand has already opened up its popularity. Even if the benefits are not good, it won''t be worse. Besides, now Manyu is thriving, and it doesn''t worry about sales at all.


    I''m worried about Su Manyu''s mood. On the day she left, she didn''t look very well, just like a frost beating eggplant. These days, I think of it when I''m lying in bed."How is Miss Su Feeling these days?"


    Sun Jianbing said anxiously, "it''s not very good. Miss Su likes to keep everything in her heart and is not willing to communicate with us. Her face has been cold all these years. No one can tell whether she is in a good mood or not. But since you came back, although Miss Su still likes to keep a straight face as before, I can feel that she is happy in her heart. Mr. Ye, do you think Miss Su remembers the past? "


    I asked in surprise, "do you think so?"


    "Well."


    Sun Jianbing has been following Su Manyu for the past eight years. If he has this intuitive feeling, then the possibility will be very high.


    "Do you judge by your feelings or by the details?" After all, feeling and details are not on the same level. Feeling is just a kind of perceptual thing. It can''t be counted out of thin air. Details are some rational things. They are based on facts and are obviously more reliable than feeling.


    I''m eager to know if Su Manyu has any signs of memory recovery. This is really too important for sun Jianbing and me. We all hope that she is a healthy and perfect woman. Can a woman who has lost her past memory be called a healthy and perfect woman.


    Sun Jianbing said: "I can''t say that well. Over the years, Miss Su''s illness has not improved significantly, but has not continued to deteriorate. She does not trust others, especially men, but to you - "


    " what''s the matter with me? Is it different from other men? " I asked sun Jianbing strangely, this is not the first person to say so, and Yang Rongrong also said so to me. At that time, I didn''t think she was joking. But if sun Jianbing also said so, this matter is likely to be true, and Su Manyu may really be different from me.


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said, "I said Miss Su because you have emotional changes, which can be regarded as one. Not only that, but also some other details can be used as evidence."

 Chapter 749

    "For example?"


    "For example, in Miss Su''s villa, except for me and qiutang, no other colleagues have ever been in. Miss Su is a little closed and likes to be alone. She never takes other friends or colleagues home except her work."


    "Anything else?"


    "And light rain."


    "Light rain?"


    When sun Jianbing saw that I was confused and didn''t respond for a moment, he explained with a smile, "it''s Miss Su who keeps the dog."


    "Eskimo."


    "Yes. Miss Su gives her dog a name called xiaoyu''er. Xiaoyu''er won''t let any man touch her, even I won''t let her, because Miss Su often holds her. How can she allow other men to hold the things she has held? But why does she let you hold her? "


    Sun Jianbing gave a few examples, which are reasonable. It seems that Su Manyu is really special to me. I think the special things are far more than these. At least manager Yang doesn''t know these. But she still thinks Su Manyu is different from other colleagues to me.


    "Jianbing, according to what you say, Miss Su may really think of something, but why doesn''t she know me?" I remember that Su Manyu told me that she had a boyfriend named Ye Chutian, and wanted to keep a distance from me. If she recognized me as ye Chutian, how could she say that to me? Isn''t that insincere? Su Manyu is not a woman with different opinions. It''s not her personality at all. That''s why I asked sun Jianbing.


    Sun Jianbing thought for a while, but to no avail. After all, he and I are not su Manyu himself. Neither of us has ever had this disease. Who knows what people with this disease think in their minds.


    "Mr. Ye, is it possible that Miss Su didn''t remember you, but she saw a lot of familiar things from you. These familiar memories flashed through her mind in an instant. She couldn''t connect but couldn''t forget."


    Besides this explanation, is there a more reasonable one?


    No.


    Sun Jianbing and I have the same idea, that is, Su Manyu did not remember me. She only saw some familiar shadows on me, which were branded in her heart and could not be forgotten.


    "Jianbing, you just said that Miss Su is in a bad mood recently. What''s the matter?"


    "Since you left, Miss Su has not been able to do anything. She is often in a daze in the office. That''s why I want to find you, Mr. Ye."


    No wonder sun Jianbing calls me from time to time during this period of time. I just said that sun Jianbing doesn''t like to call others because he is usually free. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. This time he contacts so frequently, there must be something wrong.


    "How do you know I didn''t leave Hangzhou?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "in fact, I didn''t doubt you at the beginning, but later we talked on the phone several times, and you hung up on me without saying a few mysterious words, so I had to doubt you. I found a friend to help me find your location, and it turned out that it was still in Hangzhou. "


    Sun Jianbing is too suspicious. I don''t think he has any flaws. I may have overlooked a point. Sun Jianbing is not an ordinary person. He has a very sensitive sense of smell. As long as I show a trace, he can detect it.


    He is my brother. Naturally, I didn''t guard against him, so there must be many flaws.


    Sun Jianbing suddenly said with a straight face, "Mr. Ye, you are not a friend enough."


    It''s almost ten years since he met me. This is the first time that sun Jianbing has spoken so seriously and coldly to me. I think sun Jianbing may be really angry.


    I wanted to explain a few words, but I didn''t know how to say it, so I opened my mouth and didn''t say anything.


    Sun Jianbing seems to know what I want to say, and he said with some disappointment:


    "Mr. Ye, you keep saying that I am your brother, the brother of my life, but when you encounter difficulties, you are afraid to implicate me and push me aside to carry it on your own. Is this what you should do for a man who really treats you as a brother. Mr. Ye, you have a clear conscience, but have you ever considered my feeling that my brother is going to face the danger alone, while I hide at home with my wife and children. Do I have the face to do so? "


    "Jianbing -"


    "Mr. Ye, I''m very disappointed with you. Really, you didn''t treat me as a real brother."


    "No. Jianbing, listen to me, I - "


    " don''t say anything. I understand your mind, but you may never understand my mind. Mr. Ye, I don''t want to pursue the past. The past is the past. Today I just want to ask you one question. Do you want to tell me frankly that you need my help? "


    Sun Jianbing stared at my eyes and said, his sincere eyes, sincere eyes like a lightning across the sky in the dark, let my heart a bright.


    At this time, I really understood sun Jianbing. I sullied him and the brotherhood between us. I was wrong. I was very wrong.


    Instead of avoiding it, I nodded heavily and said, "yes. Special needs. "


    Sun Jianbing, who had just had a straight face, immediately laughed like a child. He reached out and patted me on the shoulder and said, "that''s right. It''s my good brother to share happiness and difficulties. "Sun Jianbing stood up and went to the door to pick up his luggage. This guy has brought all his luggage. He seems to be well prepared.


    Sun Jianbing knew that I wanted to take revenge on boss Li. I told him about it the day I met him, and sun Jianbing always took it to heart.


    I decided that the room was a standard room, with two beds, one for each of us.


    Sun Jianbing settles himself down, and we will sit together again to discuss. Sun Jianbing will definitely not come here empty handed this time. Maybe he will bring some good news.


    In the field of information channels, sun Jianbing and I have no comparison at all. I have black eyes, and he can crush me with a little finger.


    "Mr. Ye, what have you gained recently?"


    I shook my head: "after seeing the ghost, Kong xuerui has never been back to the company in this period of time. I''ve been monitoring for so long and I''ve been busy in vain."


    Sun Jianbing said with a smile: "she is not in Hangzhou, so she will not go to the company."


    "Where is she going?"


    "Deep city."


    "Did you go to find Yan Qingcheng?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "I only know that she and Kong Xueqiang went to Shencheng, but I don''t know what they went for."


    "How long have you been there?"


    "Ten days."


    "Do you know when to come back?"


    "I don''t know," Sun said


    "Did boss Li go to Shencheng with them?"


    "No. He stayed in Hangzhou alone. "


    Kong xuerui left boss Li alone in Hangzhou. Without Kong xuerui''s protection, it''s not easy to deal with the man surnamed Li. As long as we find his hiding place, we won''t worry about him. It''s a good chance from heaven.


    Sure enough, sun Jianbing is my lucky general. As soon as he came, he brought such important information. I see that sun Jianbing is confident. Maybe boss Li''s hiding place has been found out.

 Chapter 750

    "Do you already know where the son of a bitch named Li is hiding?" I asked sun Jianbing in surprise, and I couldn''t wait.


    "I don''t know." Sun Jianbing shook his head and said.


    I don''t know! I don''t know why you put on such an expression and made me happy in vain. My enthusiasm was extinguished by sun Jianbing''s words. It''s useless to find boss Li and know that Kong xuerui is not in Hangzhou. Hangzhou is so big that it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack to find someone who deliberately hides.


    Unexpectedly, sun Jianbing''s words aroused my enthusiasm again, and he said softly: "although I don''t know where he is hiding, and his hiding place may be extremely secret, I haven''t found any clues after checking for so long, but I know that he likes to go to a place, as long as we guard that place, maybe we can find him."


    "Where?"


    "A hundred birds show the Phoenix."


    I know that the place where Yu Xi and I meet again is not at the gate.


    Chaofeng is a place where celebrities gather. It''s not unusual for boss Li to come and go there. It''s just that Chaofeng is a top club after all. Boss Li''s roots are not in Hangzhou. There are few people he knows in Hangzhou. Can he often go there to play? Where can he do?


    When I asked sun Jianbing this question, sun Jianbing patiently explained: "in fact, boss Li is not going to play in bainiaochaofeng, but to play in bainiaochaofeng underground black boxing ring."


    "Underground black field? Is there a black boxing ground underground


    "Well."


    No wonder, as far as I know, boss Li has two hobbies: one is fond of playing with all kinds of women, the other is fond of gambling, and he especially likes black boxing. It''s because of gambling that he has come to this stage. I didn''t expect that when he was exiled to Hangzhou, he would like to go to this place.


    It''s easy to change the country, but hard to change the nature. That''s a damn right thing to say.


    I asked: "the daily running water of such a top-level club is definitely frightening. Is it necessary to do these things again?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "this is also a matter of no way. Why do so many celebrities or dandies like to play in the palace? One is because of safety, and the other is because the palace has all kinds of programs. They can play whatever they want, and the configuration is top-notch. They will never let the guests down."


    I sighed and said, "there is no reason why a hundred birds can stand up for more than ten years. Jianbing, how much do you know about the black boxing field of a hundred birds?"


    "This black ring is different from the black ring in other places. It adopts the membership system. Only the silver card or above members of bainiao Chaofeng are eligible to apply for it. That is to say, bainiao Chaofeng black ring is only open to members of its members, and the silver card members who can apply for bainiao Chaofeng black ring are not ordinary people. They can''t just have money."


    I think the reason why boss Li can apply for silver card membership is definitely because of Kong xuerui. If he is alone, a small boss in trouble can''t do it, but it''s not difficult for Kong xuerui.


    Kong family is very powerful in Jiangsu and Zhejiang, and Kong xuerui is one of the most outstanding people. Miss Kong is the best customer of the hundred birds Chaofeng club. How can her requirements not be met.


    "Is identity verification strict?"


    "Multiple sets of system verification can''t be falsified at all."


    "So we can''t get in?"


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said, "it''s difficult to get in and write articles, or not difficult, but impossible."


    I thought about it for a while and said, "can we do this? We don''t go in, we just stay outside and wait until boss Li comes."


    "Not right."


    "Why?"


    "There are two reasons: first, bainiao Chaofeng only organizes a boxing match every other period of time, the specific time will only inform the internal members 24 hours in advance, we can''t get the news; second, bainiao Chaofeng attaches great importance to the safety of the members, they have a secret channel to the black boxing ring, they won''t go in from the main gate, and we don''t know if it is Miss Kong Don''t tell me anything. A hundred birds and a phoenix''s safety guarantee for boss Li has been raised to s level. For S-level customers, there will be a private car to pick them up every time they go, so our guard is also in vain. "


    I''ll go.


    A hundred birds in front of the Phoenix''s attention to the black ring is far more than I imagined, like a secret base, as for it.


    "So mysterious?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "well, more than a year ago, there was something wrong with a guest in bainiaochaofeng black boxing ring. Therefore, the safety of the guest is particularly important in the club. After all, the reason why the guest is willing to come to bainiaochaofeng is that they have a good eye on its safety. This is its biggest advantage and the lifeline for its survival. Therefore, the boss of bainiaochaofeng is very important to the safety of bainiaochaofeng It''s extremely demanding. "


    I locked my brow and said, "we can''t be empty and we can''t get in. We can''t do nothing. Do you have any ideas?"


    Sun Jianbing frowned and thought for a while before he said, "there''s one way, but it''s not easy to do."


    I got up from my chair and said eagerly, "come on! What can we doAs long as I can kill the son of a bitch named Li to avenge Lanxin, I will do anything.


    Sun Jianbing seemed to be struggling with something, hesitated for a while, and then said, "forget it. It''s better not to say that this method doesn''t work."


    "I said Jianbing, you are not such a man. If you have anything, just say it quickly. Only when you say it will you know whether it is successful or not."


    Sun Jianbing saw that I was worried. He knew that it was very important for me. As long as I had a chance, I would not let it pass.


    Boss Li, I have to kill him and make him live as if he were dead.


    "If we can get bainiachaofeng silver card membership and then apply for membership of black boxing ring, then we don''t need to get in, but we can get in honestly."


    Bullshit! If I can get the silver card membership, I still need to catch the cat here. I only have such a little relationship in Hangzhou. I''m not a celebrity. A hundred birds can make it convenient for me.


    No, sun Jianbing said that. Does he have any way to get it? Sun Jianbing is a famous eye in the past. Although he has been retired for ten years, they say that a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Maybe he has a way.


    "Jianbing, do you have any way to get membership?"


    Sun Jianbing looked at me, nodded and shook his head. I was puzzled and said, "what do you mean by nodding and shaking your head. I said, "man, you can finish it all at once. Don''t be so fussy. I''m so worried."


    "Mr. Ye, it''s not I who have the way, but you who have the way."


    "Me?" I pointed to my nose, with a bit of self mockery, said: "I left here for eight years, who knows me, what way can I have? Besides, the people I know you don''t know, most of them have the same virtue with me, you tell me who has the ability?"


    "There''s a man."

 Chapter 751

    "Who? Don''t tell me it''s Miss Su. " Manyu is a fashion designer who lives in seclusion and doesn''t like to socialize. Even if she has the chance to meet a hundred birds, she won''t be rare. Manyu doesn''t like this kind of place.


    "Not Miss Su."


    "Who else but Miss Su?"


    "Miss mohanmo."


    "Who are you talking about?" I can''t believe it. I can''t believe that sun Jianbing has the courage to say Mo Han''s name on his own initiative.


    "Miss Mo."


    When Miss Mo''s three words came out of sun Jianbing''s mouth, he was stunned, and I was also stunned. Yes, Mo Han is like a princess in Hangzhou. If she wants to, let alone a small member, she can buy the whole family.


    It''s just that I can go to Mo Han for help for boss Li. For a Lin Manxue, I lost her and her children. For Lan Xin and her children, I didn''t come back to her and her children for the first time after I returned to the city. Now I''m a loner. When I''m ok, I''ll stay away. When I encounter difficulties, I''ll go to her. Do I have face?


    No.


    I didn''t.


    If I did, I would look down on myself.


    I have been telling myself that I can''t disturb her life. After eight years, what should end is already over. Mo Han and I are like people in two worlds. Her world no longer has me, and my world no longer has her.


    Sun Jianbing and I are afraid to mention Mo Han. The name of Mo Han has become a taboo between us. I am guilty. For Mo Han, I am a great sinner and a complete heartbreaker. As for sun Jianbing, he has become my pawn. He helped Mo Han sign the divorce agreement.


    Sun Jianbing may be more afraid of meeting Mo Han than I am. Over the years, he has been afraid to go to Xihu District and Xiacheng District, because Mo Han''s home is in that area. Maybe Mo Han hates sun Jianbing no less than I do.


    I feel that I have no face to meet Mo Han, and sun Jianbing feels that I have no face. Mo Han is not willing to see sun Jianbing these years, and sun Jianbing has no courage to face her.


    Once again, we are relatively silent. Every time we mention the name Mo Han carelessly, we will be in the cold, and then the atmosphere will become particularly depressed.


    I took a pack of cigarettes from the table, took out two and handed one to sun Jianbing. Sun Jianbing lit a fire for me. We smoked, trying to use cigarettes to resolve some embarrassment and entanglement.


    I took a few puffs and puffed out some beautiful rings. As I smoked, I said, "Jianbing, do you have anything to say to me. If you have anything to say, there''s nothing you can''t say between us. "


    I know that sun Jianbing will not mention Mo Han for no reason, and even more unlikely to suggest that I go to Mo Han for help. He must have his intention in doing so.


    Sun Jianbing also took a few puffs of smoke. White smoke came out of his nose. He threw the cigarette end on the floor and rubbed it out. Then he said, "Chutian, I hope you don''t blame me for being talkative. You''ve been back for some time. Go and see her. Some things need to be done face to face. It''s good for you and her. "


    I took a few puffs of the cigarette, then threw the cigarette end heavily on the ground and stamped it out. After a while, I said, "I have no face to see her."


    "After all, there''s something she can avoid in her life. Chutian, actually, I''ve wanted to tell you this for a long time. I''m just afraid that you can''t face it. Go ahead. We''ve already been sorry for her, and we can''t be sorry for her any more. "


    "You want to go with me?"


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said, "after we kill boss Li, Miss Kong won''t let us go. I''m afraid Hangzhou can''t stay any longer. Maybe she won''t come back all her life. So I think, before things get out of hand, let''s go to meet Miss Mo and make a mistake with her. She may not forgive us or she may be relieved and no longer mind what happened in those years. But as men, we must have the courage to face our own mistakes, even if it has been many years. "


    Sun Jianbing thinks very far. If we really kill Kong xuerui''s uncle, boss Li, it''s going to break the sky. With Kong''s status and influence in Jiangsu and Zhejiang, they will never give up. Sun Jianbing and I can only die. I''m afraid we will never have a chance to enter Hangzhou again.


    Mo Han and I are separated from each other from now on. Maybe we will never meet again in our whole life. If we don''t make an end with her this time, we will have no chance in the future.


    I don''t know sun Jianbing''s conscience, but I just don''t have the courage to do so. I''m afraid of causing variables, and I''m even more afraid of pushing Mo Han into the pit of fire again.


    In Mo Han''s heart, I died eight years ago. I don''t want to appear in front of her again. Let me die completely in her heart and leave her world forever.


    "Jianbing, don''t talk about it any more. Mo Han is mo Han, we are us, later There is no future. "


    My words are both direct and obscure. Sun Jianbing, who has been with me for so long, must be able to understand what I mean. In fact, he is far more intelligent and far sighted than I thought.


    Sun Jianbing was silent for a long time before he said: "Mr. Ye, since you have decided, I won''t say anything more. Maybe you are right. It''s better not to see each other. Miss Mo - she may have forgotten us long ago. Why go to uncover her scar again."Sun Jianbing and I smoked two more cigarettes, and we didn''t discuss how to deal with boss Li until the depression in our chest was relieved.


    We discussed with each other, but in the end, we didn''t think of any good way. We couldn''t find any trace of boss Li in which mouse hole he was hiding in. The only clue was that Kong xuerui paid special attention to boss Li''s safety, and the protection of boss Li''s son-of-a-bitch by him was that he didn''t leak. Sun Jianbing and I couldn''t get close to him Talk about it.


    "Jianbing, now the only way is to find a way to get into the black boxing field where a hundred birds are crowing the Phoenix. Only in the black boxing field can we see boss Li."


    This goes back to the core issue of "how to get in".


    I thought about it and said, "I''ve met the boss of a hundred birds in front of a phoenix once. This woman is very complicated. If we can make friends with her, it will be easy."


    I asked sun Jianbing to find his comrades in arms to check the boss''s information. Who did sun Jianbing call? In about an hour, the other party sent a top secret email to sun Jianbing''s mailbox.


    The email is attached with an attachment, which records the information of the female boss in detail.


    After I read the information, sun Jianbing saw my smile and asked, "do you have any idea?"


    "Well."


    I went to sun Jianbing, put my mouth to his ear and said my plan. Sun Jianbing thought it was a good plan, so he arranged it.


    Sun Jianbing and I stayed in the hotel for another three days. In these three days, apart from monitoring the movement of Kong Group, we did nothing else and stayed in the hotel all the time.

 Chapter 752

    We are waiting for news. We are waiting for news from a comrade in arms of sun Jianbing.


    On the fourth night, the other party finally sent another email. After receiving the email, sun Jianbing and I gathered in front of the computer to study together. If we want to get into bainiachaofeng and approach boss Li, we can only start from bainiachaofeng''s female boss. This is our only chance.


    Xiao Yuran, a 38 year old from Suzhou, is the boss in the face of a hundred birds and a Phoenix. She has been a beauty in Suzhou and Hangzhou since ancient times, and Xiao Yuran is the beauty among all the beauties. Her unique style and flattery charm all living beings, even compared with Mo Han.


    Xiao Yuran is one of the four beauties popular in Hangzhou business circles. She is a very mysterious beauty who rarely appears in public. Her photos are rarely published on major websites or newspapers and magazines.


    Once upon a time, the beauty in her body was as beautiful as in her heart.


    Such a beautiful lady in Hangzhou this paradise on earth, and can mix well, she paid much more than we can see.


    Sun Jianbing is really a tough guy. The information he sent this time is far more detailed and rich than last time. We have learned more about him, including the real boss behind the scenes.


    According to the information, Xiao Yuran has three villas in Hangzhou, one in Shangcheng District, one in Xihu District, and one less than five kilometers away from a hundred birds and a Phoenix.


    In addition to the villa, she also has seven or eight real estate, this woman''s assets are frightening.


    Xiao Yuran doesn''t know which villa she lives in. She often takes turns to live, sometimes even doesn''t live at home. A woman like her should have a lot of people to socialize with.


    Of course, from a dialectical point of view, this kind of "social intercourse" is not always what we think, and naturally it is indispensable.


    Xiao Yuran can be regarded as the first social flower in Hangzhou. She is very careful in her work and never leaves any handle on her rivals. Therefore, although there are many competitors and many people want to kill her over the years, no one can give her anything.


    This woman is not a good one. If you want to start with her, it''s not easy.


    After sun Jianbing and I analyzed the data, we found a secret about Xiao Yuran, which is not a secret. It says that Xiao Yuran is not a woman of waves. On the contrary, she has some infatuation, as long as the man she likes is willing to give everything for each other.


    It is said that more than ten years ago, Xiao Yuran was almost abandoned by her boss behind the scenes for the sake of a man. There is no detailed information on this matter, but a general description of the woman''s character and some rumors. People can''t tell the true from the false.


    "What do you think of Xiao Yuran?"


    Sun Jianbing said with a bitter face: "Chutian, you should know me. Everything else is easy to say, just women. I''m an idiot at best."


    I said angrily, "you idiot? You idiot can soak such a beauty as Begonia


    "I didn''t soak her, she was soaking me!"


    "My God. I said, "Jianbing, if you don''t like it, you''ll be good even if you get cheap. Believe it or not, next time I see qiutang, I''ll give her all your virtue today."


    Sun Jianbing shrugged indifferently and said, "if you want to say it, just say it. I didn''t lie. She really chased me first."


    I saw sun Jianbing''s serious face and asked with some suspicion, "you don''t mean it, do you?"


    "It''s true, of course."


    "Can Begonia take a fancy to you?"


    "What are you saying? Am I bad?"


    "Take out the word Ma first. You say you are old and don''t understand the amorous feelings, and what you want is nothing. Why does a young beauty like you


    Sun Jianbing thought about it and thought it was true. He grinned, but he didn''t mind at all. Our friends just like this, saying nothing will really make a red face.


    "Chutian, I realized that I was really useless after you said that. Why did Begonia take a fancy to me?"


    "Tut tut. You look so cheap. Are you very proud of yourself? "


    Sun Jianbing solemnly lowered his head and said, "to speak from the bottom of his heart, there is really such a loss."


    "Go away!"


    Sun Jianbing and I had a few jokes, and they got back to the point again. Sun Jianbing said that Xiao Yuran could manage a hundred birds to court a phoenix so well, which is not easy. She is a woman who needs nothing now. If we want to get close to her or have a little relationship, there are only two ways for us to get close to her:


    be the first one to apply as a bodyguard.


    According to the information above, the cake has become bigger and bigger over the years, and more and more people have been offended. Xiao Yuran has always been dissatisfied with the security forces around her. She wants to recruit some top talents to protect herself.


    With sun Jianbing''s and I''s personal abilities, if we go to apply for a job, there must be no problem. It''s just that there is another problem. It''s said that Xiao Yuran is very strict in checking the identity of the people around her. Sun Jianbing and I can''t stand the check at all. Especially sun Jianbing, who has a little reputation in Manyu studio, is sure to show up.The second one went to play black boxing in bainiachaofeng black boxing field.


    This is the best way to enter the black ring. You don''t have to mix with Xiao Yuran to enter the black ring. But there is also a problem. The fighters recruited by the black ring are all famous and experienced professional fighters. They don''t need new people.


    This is also an obvious thing. The black boxing ring is set up to meet the needs of the guests. The configuration is the top-level configuration. It means to find some new people to fight in the challenge arena. Isn''t it a sign to smash the black boxing ring.


    Sun Jianbing has never played black boxing. He is a new recruit in the boxing world. He doesn''t have any chance at all. I''ve just been promoted to the "underground king" in the boxing world. But I can''t play black boxing either. The reason is very simple. Boss Li knows me. If I don''t fight on the stage, I''ll scare him away. Where can I catch him.


    What''s more, if they find a talent like me, they will make a lot of publicity. It''s a living sign. How can they miss this opportunity? Once they do this, how can boss Li come back? He''s not afraid to show his head in any hole all his life. What''s more, he''s afraid to escape from Hangzhou. The world is so big, if he wants to go there If I run away again, where can I find him.


    I''m weighing which of these two ways is more reliable. I think about it and think about it. It''s more practical to apply for a bodyguard. As for the problem of identity, it''s easy to solve. It''s just that sun Jianbing''s comrades in arms help to forge an identity. It''s nothing.


    First mix to Xiao Yuran side, and then do other plans, had to step by step.


    Sun Jianbing made a phone call to his comrades in arms, told us all our requirements, and asked him to help us get a complete set of identification.


    Sun Jianbing''s words really worked. His comrades in arms didn''t ask any more questions, so they did it.

 Chapter 753

    Before and after, sun Jianbing only sent him two photos of us, and then sat in the hotel waiting.


    This guy is really efficient. It took him only one day to get all the things together and drive them over by himself. Damn it, sun Jianbing is much more arrogant than me. There are younger brothers everywhere, not like him.


    When sun Jianbing let his comrades in arms into the room, I was almost scared to pee by him. I went to see the guy who often appeared on TV.


    It seems that the position is not low, deputy hall.


    I didn''t expect to see sun Jianbing bowing and bowing in a deputy hall, but Sun Jianbing was still in a kind of indifferent manner.


    I''ve never seen such a force before.


    Sun Jianbing''s comrades in arms are very polite to see me. They seem to know me. In fact, I''m not familiar with him. I only see him occasionally on TV. I didn''t expect such a big man to name me.


    "Hello, Mr. Ye."


    Sun Jianbing''s comrades in arms took the initiative to shake hands with me. They were holding my right hand in both hands. They were smiling and kind of flattering. I didn''t even know myself.


    When did my old leaf become so powerful? Is this the light of sun Jianbing?


    Sun Jianbing''s comrades in arms left the hotel not long after he left for a long time. I didn''t get back to myself. It felt like a dream.


    To tell you the truth, I haven''t met big people. When I was my son-in-law in the Mo family, I met more big people than him.


    But today is different from the past. Eight years later, I''m just an ordinary person. The biggest person I''ve seen in recent years is Su Manyu, a private entrepreneur, who has no chance to meet any vice-president.


    I said to sun Jianbing, "you are a very interesting comrade in arms."


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said with disdain, "he was like this when he was young. Ignore him."


    What do you mean when he was young? He looks young now.


    Pretend! Get dressed!


    With a new identity, the next step is to go for an interview. A hundred birds have already wrapped up a large page in a best-selling newspaper for advertising for half a year.


    Look, this big hand is not comparable to that of ordinary companies.


    The interview process is very simple, it is divided into two parts, one is ability test, the other is boss interview.


    The ability test belongs to the preliminary screening. If you want to be a gold medal bodyguard, you are very strict in the ability test. You can''t miss the same in fighting, shooting, physical and mental quality.


    Sun Jianbing and I both passed the test with full marks, but there were still 12 people who entered the next round with sun Jianbing and me.


    The next step is for the boss to interview in person. After all, it''s to choose a bodyguard for Xiao Yuran. Who dares to decide if she doesn''t nod her head.


    A staff member inside bird Chaofeng led a group of us to an airtight room. In this airtight room, we didn''t see Xiao Yuran himself. Instead, we saw a row of naked beauties.


    These beauties stand in a row neatly, wearing only bikini all over. At first glance, they are all green, fat, red and thin. The visual impact is so strong that they make a fool of us men.


    This is a few meanings. I''m not in the position yet. I want to test our determination.


    We all know that this is a test, but no one can control their own eyes, in the face of great temptation, who can control themselves.


    What''s more, when these beauties saw us coming in, they all spread out and surrounded us. One by one, they began to be dishonest. They were around us to make money. They were also hanging their necks, attacking their breasts and so on. They also said some indistinct words to tease us.


    I peeked at Sun Jianbing secretly. Sun Jianbing was embarrassed by them and blushed. I didn''t care if he wanted to attack but didn''t dare to attack. It''s not that my friends are lustful, but that they have seen through their minds. They are just a group of props, and their real eyes are still staring at us in the dark.


    Hum, if you want to see a play, I''ll let you see enough.


    Besides, brother is not a man who has never seen the world. Ye Yingying, Yu Xi, Mo Han and Lin Manxue are beautiful one by one. Compared with them, these Rouge fans are nothing at all. How can brother be attracted to them.


    Sun Jianbing, not to mention, has only Begonia in his heart. As for other women, he has no interest at all.


    Under the strong attack of these beauties, in addition to sun Jianbing and I, the other 12 interviewers all hung up, one by one holding the beauties around them, looking embarrassed to the extreme.


    It can be imagined that only sun Jianbing and I entered the next stage.


    The staff sent the other candidates away and took sun Jianbing and I to see Xiao Yuran.


    In a dark private room, I once again saw Xiao Yuran, a mysterious woman. Although eight years had passed, the years had not left a trace on her body, just as I saw her in those years.


    Maybe I''m not accurate enough to say that. Eight years later, Xiao Yuran is more feminine than eight years ago. Her smile and the fragrance between her hands are enough to make people intoxicated.Even sun Jianbing, a determined man, was a little confused when he saw Xiao Yuran, not to mention the situation when other men saw her. This is a natural beauty.


    After we went into the private room, Xiao Yuran leaned back on a sofa, shaking a glass of red wine in her hand and looking at us with a smile on her face.


    Her eyes are like a pool of cold water, calm on the surface, but turbulent in fact.


    "Sit down."


    Xiao Yuran shakes the wine in the glass again, sips it, swallows it and calls "sit down".


    Sun Jianbing and I secretly looked at each other, and then sat on another sofa.


    Xiao Yuran glanced at Sun Jianbing and me and said with a smile, "tell me, why do you want to be my bodyguard? You come first Xiao Yuran gently put down his glass and pointed to sun Jianbing.


    Without thinking about it, sun Jianbing said, "I won''t do anything else except to be a bodyguard. As for why I want to be your bodyguard, in fact, I don''t have any opinions about who I want to be. As long as the salary is high, I can make money. "


    "Ever been a bodyguard before?"


    "Yes."


    "To whom?"


    Sun Jianbing said without any doubt: "sorry boss, this involves the privacy of the former employer. I''m sorry I can''t answer your question."


    "Not bad."


    Sun Jianbing''s refusal not only didn''t make Xiao Yuran have any antipathy, on the contrary, she also liked the answer very much. Xiao Yuran suddenly looked at me and asked with a smile, "what about you? Why do you want to be my bodyguard? "


    I said, "it should be said that there are two reasons."


    "Oh. What are the two reasons? "


    "First, you can afford it."


    Xiao Yuran didn''t expect me to be so direct. She paused and asked with a smile, "what about the second one?"


    "I''m worth the price."


    "You seem confident."


    "Yes. I''m confident because I have the strength. "


    Xiao Yuran was noncommittal. She thought for a moment and said, "what do you want?"

 Chapter 754

    "I don''t have any special requirements, just an annual salary of no less than 1.2 million."


    "One million and two hundred thousand a year, which is really the top price in the bodyguard industry. But what can you bring me when you ask such a high price? "


    "Safety. Absolutely safe. "


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "Eyes. I believe that the boss of a hundred birds can manage such a large industry well, he must have extraordinary vision, and such a boss will certainly not miss such excellent talents as me. "


    Xiao Yuran said with a smile: "being my bodyguard is not only to protect my safety. There may be some other tasks, some tasks that may be beyond the scope of bodyguard. Can you accept them?"


    "It depends on the task."


    Xiao Yuran didn''t say what task it was. She looked at me for a while and said, "you look familiar. Have we met somewhere?"


    I thought, this woman''s eyes are so poisonous, can you see something.


    It''s impossible. We only met once eight years ago, and we only had a glass of wine. We didn''t meet for more than three minutes. Besides, I''ve changed a lot in the past eight years. It''s very different. Can she recognize me.


    I felt a ripple in my heart, but on the surface, I said quietly: "the boss is joking. I''m just an ordinary worker. How can I get to know a beautiful boss like you?"


    Xiao Yuran seemed to be recalling something. After thinking for a long time, he said, "go back and wait for the news. I''ll think about it. I''ll give you an answer in three days at most."


    "Excuse me."


    Sun Jianbing and I were about to leave, "Mr. Lin," when Xiao Yuran suddenly called me at the back.


    My pseudonym is Lin Yansong, so she calls me Mr. Lin.


    I turned around and looked at her. I didn''t know what else she wanted to say. Xiao Yuran looked at me for a while and asked, "is it true that you are unmarried on your resume?"


    "Yes."


    "Have you been single all these years?"


    "Well."


    "Look at your age. Why don''t you get married?"


    I thought for a moment, frowned and asked, "boss, do you only recruit married bodyguards?"


    Xiao Yuran laughed and waved to us to go back first.


    After sun Jianbing and I left, Xiao Yuran called someone in and told him something in his ear.


    Sun Jianbing and I were afraid of being followed. We went back to the hotel in batches. This woman is really hard to deal with. Be careful.


    Xiao Yuran didn''t make me wait too long. Two days later, she called me and asked me to go to bainiachaofeng, saying that someone would wait for me there.


    She didn''t ask someone to contact sun Jianbing, but she contacted me personally. It seems that sun Jianbing''s identity has not been recognized by her.


    That''s good. I''ll go inside, and sun Jianbing will take care of me from the outside, so as not to tie both hands and feet.


    I took a taxi to Chaofeng. A beautiful woman in her thirties was waiting for me at the gate. After receiving me, she personally drove me to see Xiao Yuran. She directly took me to Xiao Yuran''s villa near Chaofeng.


    The villa is located at the foot of a hill, surrounded by beautiful scenery. There is a big lawn in front of the villa. The grass is yellow in this season, which is a little bleak at a glance.


    The beautiful woman took me to the door of the villa. A bodyguard came to lead me into the villa, and the beautiful woman drove back by herself.


    This villa is really big. It has three floors, each floor has at least 200 square meters. The bodyguard takes me through the hall on the first floor and up to the third floor. There is a reception room on the third floor. Xiao Yuran is waiting for me in the reception room.


    The bodyguard took me to the door and left. Let me knock myself in.


    I knocked on the door twice, and Xiao Yuran said, "come in.".


    I pushed the door in and saw Xiao Yuran crouching lazily on the sofa in the reception room. She was wearing loose pajamas with a low neckline, revealing a deep groove. Xiao Yuran was facing me. Even without makeup, Xiao Yuran was extremely beautiful.


    How does she dress up to meet a stranger?


    There must be demons when things go wrong. I have a bad feeling in my heart.


    "Here we are." Xiao Yuran climbed up half of her body and gave me a smile. Her smile made the lights in the house lose color.


    "Boss." I nodded to Xiao Yuran as a greeting.


    Xiao Yuran patted the empty seat beside her and asked me to sit down beside her. I walked over and sat down slowly. I was surprised. What did she want.


    Xiao Yuran sat upright and stared at me for at least ten minutes. She seemed to fall into some kind of memory. I was almost looked at by her. She said to herself, "it''s like that."


    It was strange for me to be stared at by a woman, so I called her to pull back her memory.


    "Boss -"


    Xiao Yuran came back and didn''t feel embarrassed. For a woman like her, there is nothing she hasn''t experienced and what can make her feel embarrassed."Don''t call me boss in the future. Call me Miss Xiao."


    "Yes."


    "You just came to Hangzhou?"


    "Well."


    "Why did you come to Hangzhou?"


    "Hangzhou is a big coastal city with many opportunities."


    "What did you do in the past?"


    "Be a soldier." My latest identity is a veteran.


    Xiao Yuran nodded his head and said, "special forces?"


    "Well. Boss, I used to have a special identity. The army has discipline. I can''t tell you too much about some things. I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    The reason why I asked sun Jianbing to make us special forces is that Xiao Yuran is very powerful. If other identities are not easy to be fooled, we should check them. However, as for special forces, there are strict confidentiality regulations on their files, so it is difficult for her to find out something in a short time.


    By the time she finds out that there is something wrong with my identity, I may have sneaked into the black ring and caught boss Li. By then, it won''t make much difference whether she knows or doesn''t know.


    Xiao Yuran nodded again and suddenly asked, "have you ever touched a woman in the army for so many years?"


    Ah? what?


    I looked at Xiao Yuran in surprise. I don''t understand why she asked me that. Damn, this woman is really not an ordinary person. Everything she asked is so wonderful.


    Completely out of the routine.


    "You know what I mean."


    Xiao Yuran said softly with a smile. Once again, he pointed his big watery eyes at me. It seemed that he was bewitching me or luring me. What''s the matter with this woman? What''s her intention? I wonder. Even if she fell in love with me at first sight, it''s not like this.


    What kind of woman is Xiao Yuran? What kind of man hasn''t seen him. How can he easily take a fancy to me? There must be something strange about this. Is it because I have ignored some details or she is testing me or trying to get something out of my mouth.


    Xiao Yuran looked at me, but I was embarrassed to look at her, or not embarrassed, but I could not look at her, I was afraid to stare at her to see what flaws.

 Chapter 755

    I keep my head down and don''t look at her. Xiao Yuran asks me to look up at her. Xiao Yuran is the boss. I can''t listen to her. I gently raise my head. Xiao Yuran suddenly smiles at me. She purses her lips with her little tongue and makes a fascinating action. She looks at me with a heart beating.


    Xiao Yuran leaned in front of me, and suddenly a body fragrance diffused, which fascinated me five times. The fragrance had a special flavor.


    I can''t tell whether it smells good or bad, but I feel extremely uncomfortable, like I''m going to explode.


    Xiao Yuran reaches out his little hand and touches me somewhere. This woman knows men too well. Raising her hands and feet can make a man crazy for her.


    My consciousness gradually blurred, eyes blurred, this is the rhythm of the soul is about to shell, Xiao Yuran gently blew a breath in my ear, Jiao didi said: "tell me, why do you come to my side?"


    "Be - be a bodyguard." I answered her with the last remaining consciousness.


    Xiao Yuran chuckled twice, then blew a breath at my earlobe and said, "you are a liar. Say it! Are you here for me? You don''t mean well to me, do you? "


    She said this "bad intentions" with a bit of coquetry flavor, I almost did not hold.


    "No. Xiao - Miss Xiao, I have not. "


    "You have." Xiao Yuran patted my brother gently again, and said, "as long as you tell me the truth, I''ll make him happy, OK? You have to believe me. If I want to, I can let you go to heaven. "


    "Xiao Miss Xiao, please -"


    "please what!" Xiao Yuran smiles and gently unties the shackles of his body. His loose pajamas reveal more. At first, he can only see a small gully. At the moment, he can see half a ball and the white bra.


    I almost can''t hold. This woman is a fox spirit. My brother hasn''t eaten meat for a long time. He''s greedy. Such a beautiful creature takes the initiative to seduce me. How can he turn a blind eye to me.


    I know that Xiao Yuran is trying to trap me. If I follow her, I must get into her trap. It''s easy to say but hard to do. A gorgeous beauty takes the initiative to throw herself in her arms. Who can bear it.


    Xiao Yuran''s hands kept moving. She slowly crawled on my body, breathing closer and closer, and her fragrance became heavier and heavier. My eyes were full of stars, and my mouth was dry, just like baking myself on a charcoal fire.


    Xiao Yuran bewitched me and said, "as long as you tell me who sent me and I give myself to you, you can do whatever you want. Shall I keep my word?"


    "Miss Xiao, you misunderstood - misunderstood. I just want to - I want to get a job. " I swallowed my saliva. My little brother lost control and became more and more ferocious. He wanted to bully the delicate body in front of her and let her know that some fire can''t be played. Once she played, it might be out of control.


    Xiao Yuran gave me another wink and said with a smile, "do you think I will believe you? Brother Qing, my good brother, just tell Yuran who sent you. I promise I won''t do anything to you, and I will let you get me. "


    Xiao Yuran''s words are more and more explicit and her behavior is more and more unrestrained. She has seen that I am on the verge of struggling. She only needs the last fire to take me down. In order to take me down, she even spared no expense.


    I gasped and said, "I didn''t lie to you. What I said is true."


    "No way. In the second round of interview, only if you can face so many beautiful women and be indifferent, there are only two possibilities for you to do this: first, you don''t like women, but from your present performance, this can be ruled out; second, you approach me with some purpose or with some task, so you can be calm, right? "


    "No. I didn''t


    "Hee hee. You want to cheat me. Love brother, my good brother, language is not a fool, you can''t cheat me. It''s as like as two peas to send your visitors to me that I can''t help you. I think they are just looking at a face that looks exactly like my boyfriend. Good brother, I don''t care who you sent me or what benefits she promised you. As long as you tell me what I want to know, I will give you double benefits and give myself to you, OK


    Xiao Yuran talks with me and bewilders me at the same time. On the surface, she tells me everything, but in fact, she tells me not to take chances.


    Her meaning can''t be more clear. She knows everything. I''d better honestly explain that it''s good for everyone, otherwise I won''t have any good fruit to eat.


    Xiao Yuran promised me such a big advantage. If he had been an ordinary man, he would have given up his arms and surrendered. After all, he had been seen through by her. No matter how cunning he went on, he would not have been able to do anything good.


    But my friend approached her just to get into the black boxing ring, and no one sent me. What I said was the truth. I didn''t expect that this woman was so smart, and in order to achieve her goal, she would do anything, even she could pay for it. It was a cruel character.


    I didn''t expect to be exposed so soon, and I didn''t expect that I would look like her ex boyfriend. This is really self defeating. Now it''s hard to ride a tiger. What should I do.I don''t know what to do for a moment.


    Xiao Yuran saw that I was loose and wanted to add another fire. She untied all the shackles on her body at one go and only waved in front of me in her underwear.


    My eyes are almost blinded by her, and my consciousness is far away from me. Men think by their lower body. If they lose their sense, they will not think.


    When I was about to sink, Xiao Yuran gently touched my strong arm, and suddenly put his nails in. This pain made me wake up a little. Su Manyu''s beautiful face flashed in front of me, and suddenly I was in a cold sweat. A man suddenly woke up, and I almost caught the woman''s way.


    I pushed away Xiao Yuran and buttoned the shirt which was torn open by Xiao Yuran. As I buttoned it, I went to the door. Xiao Yuran didn''t know when to fasten all the buttons on his pajamas and was looking coldly at my back.


    As soon as I opened the door, more than a dozen cold pistols pointed at my head. There were more than a dozen bodyguards standing at the door. They didn''t know when to guard here, but I didn''t find them.


    Ah, I just lost my mind. I didn''t pay attention to these. I would not be so careless.


    I asked coldly, "Miss Xiao, what do you mean?"


    Xiao Yuran said with a smile behind my back: "an underground king has made a sensation in the whole underground world. He even condescends to be my bodyguard. Mr. Ye, do you think I want it or not?"


    Words all pick out clearly, again pack down also have no what meaning, I turn over body light ground ask a way: "do you recognize me early in the morning?"


    "That''s right," Xiao said frankly


    "Now that you know my identity, you should know my strength. Do you think you can stop me with just a few of them?"

 Chapter 756

    Xiao Yuran said with a smile, "how do you know if you don''t try. Mr. Ye, let''s make a bet. "


    When he was pointed at the head with a gun, Xiao Yuran regarded his brother as a lamb to be slaughtered, which was too small for him.


    I asked indifferently, "how do you want to bet?"


    "If you can get out of this room, I can give you whatever you want, including myself. If you lose, you must tell me the real purpose of your coming here, and you are not allowed to leave here without my permission. "


    "Miss Xiao, you bet a little too much on yourself. Don''t you think you will win?"


    "Of course."


    I said with a smile: "do you look down on me like this?"


    Xiao Yuran stretched out a little finger and shook it gently, saying, "how can it be? You are the king of the underground. Mr. Ye, I have studied the video of you defeating the last underground king. The whole process is impeccable. How dare Yuran look down on you. Gambling is just a heartbeat. What''s the point of winning without losing? It''s not called gambling, but bullying. It''s only interesting when the game is five or five open. What does Mr. ye think? "


    I nodded and said, "that seems to be the meaning."


    "Since you agree with me, Mr. Ye, would you like to take it?"


    I said with a smile, "Miss Xiao, I don''t think that''s necessary. Believe it or not, I have no grudge with you in the past and no grudge in the near future. I don''t mean anything when I come here. I just want to ask for a bowl of rice. Since you are not welcome, I will go. "


    Xiao Yuran said with a smile: "it''s not up to you to bet or not. Mr. Ye, I''m neither a vegetable market nor a tavern. You can''t come and go as you like. If you want to do this, you have to ask whether the bodyguards at my door agree or not. "


    "Miss Xiao, according to what you say, ye must gamble today?"


    "It''s a gamble."


    I hummed coldly, "hum. Miss Xiao, since you are so elegant, ye can''t spoil your interest. If you insist on this, ye will have to offend you. "


    I''m going to take the guns from them. With my skill, I can quickly start to sneak into them before they shoot, let them use the mousetrap, and then grab the guns.


    But the ideal is plump, but the reality is bony. When I was about to move, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my heart. Then my whole body was weak, my feet were weak, and I could not stand steadily like noodles. I collapsed to the ground.


    What''s going on?


    I''m lucky. Shit, when did I get poisoned.


    How did I get poisoned?


    I think of the smell of Xiao Yuran and the fact that she has just been trapped in her nails. There must be something hidden in her nails.


    This woman is really worthy of her reputation. She really has two brushes to be a powerful woman in Hangzhou. She has seen through my identity for a long time, but she has been holding on to me for a long time. It turned out that she secretly left me such a hand. I raised her by myself and always thought about her. But she was not paid attention to by a female generation. It''s impossible to count that she had such a talent.


    At the moment, I even think that Xiao Yuran''s initiative to seduce me has two purposes: one is to paralyze me, poison me and delay time; the other is to speed up the blood circulation in my body, so that the toxicity of my body will attack faster.


    This is still a plan of two birds with one stone.


    Xiao Yuran''s deep heart makes people shudder when they think about it.


    Xiao Yuran''s bodyguards rushed in and took the opportunity to take me down. By the way, they put handcuffs on my hands and feet, and then put me in front of Xiao Yuran.


    "Kneel down!"


    A bodyguard kicked me heavily at the bend of my leg, trying to force me to kneel down in front of Xiao Yuran. What kind of personality is my brother? How can I kneel down to a woman.


    I secretly raised a breath, hold back the chest pain, stand straight, just don''t kneel down.


    When the bodyguard saw that I couldn''t get down on my knees and wanted to give me a few more cruel words, Xiao Yuran waved his hand and said coldly, "don''t be rude. Mr. Ye is a distinguished guest. How can you treat such a distinguished guest like this? Let''s go out. "


    Xiao Yuran began to speak, others did not dare to be presumptuous, now my hands and legs are bound, can not turn out a few small waves, they safely back out, and then help us close the door.


    After the bodyguard left, Xiao Yuran stood up from the sofa and walked slowly to me with her bare feet on the floor. She glanced at me and said triumphantly, "how about Mr. Ye? Are you convinced of the loss?"


    Xiao Yuran thinks she wants to see my joke. How beautiful it is for her to pick up an underground king so easily. I think Xiao Yuran must be very proud at this moment.


    Men take conquering the world and women as fun, while women only take conquering men as fun. The more powerful a man is conquered, the stronger a woman''s pride will be. This is the biggest difference between men and women.


    Xiao Yuran ridiculed me with an invincible tone. I began to look pale and straight. Suddenly my face was ruddy, and the corners of my mouth even contained a smile. It was just a moment. Looking at Xiao Yuran, I was stunned.I said foolishly, "Miss Xiao, do you really think so?"


    "What?"


    "Subdued me."


    Xiao Yuran saw that I had just returned to my gray head and face. In the blink of an eye, I was like a different person. Not only did I look better, but also I was so calm that I was in the mood to talk and laugh with her.


    Xiao Yuran smelled an unusual smell, but look at my hands and feet are locked by handcuffs, and her bodyguard seems to be a little afraid of me, deliberately added a pair of insurance, that is to say, my hands and feet are at least two pairs of handcuffs.


    After all, I''m just a flesh and blood body, and I''m not a superman. I can''t fly even with a pair of wings if I''m so shackled. Is it still human if I can escape? Therefore, Xiao Yuran thinks that I''m just bluffing.


    Maybe anyone who saw this would think so.


    "Mr. Ye, I know you are good at it. I can''t help those useless bodyguards, but now - ha ha, I think you''d better not waste your efforts or your tongue to deceive me. If you lose, you are a man. If you lose, you will lose. You are not allowed to default on a woman''s account


    "I didn''t want to default. Miss Xiao, to tell you the truth, I''m afraid you''ll default. "


    "Hum. Mr. Ye, I didn''t expect you to be humorous. I didn''t find that just now. "


    "It''s not too late to find out."


    Xiao Yuran put away his smiling face and said coldly, "I don''t have time to grin with you. Come on, who sent you? My patience is limited. I advise you not to give yourself unnecessary trouble. "


    Xiao Yuran suddenly didn''t want to play any more. It''s meaningless to play alone. I put away my cynicism and said with all my heart:


    "Miss Xiao, self-confidence is a good thing, but too much self-confidence makes me stupid. Remember, my friend, eyes often like to deceive people. What you see may not be true. "


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Yuran frowned and stepped back. She seemed to smell something dangerous.

 Chapter 757

    "Don''t worry, you''ll soon know what I''m talking about," I said with a bad smile


    Xiao Yuran has been staring at me with her big eyes, always on guard. Even so, she didn''t see clearly how the handcuffs on my hands were opened by herself.


    After opening the handcuffs and releasing my hands, I took out the key of a series of handcuffs from my pants pocket, and then opened the handcuffs together in front of Xiao Yuran.


    Xiao Yuran seems to see something incredible. Her eyes are as big as a brass bell. She can''t understand why I''m poisoned. I''m just like a dead fish. How can I jump around in the twinkling of an eye without any sign of poisoning. How can I have the key to unlock the cuffs.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Xiao Yuran couldn''t believe that such a strange thing would have happened. It was too strange.


    I looked at Xiao Yuran with a smile. Only then did Xiao Yuran recover from her surprise. She suddenly realized that she was the only woman in the room at the moment. She had no spare time to think about other things. She had to find a way to get away.


    Xiao Yuran retreated a few steps and suddenly turned to run.


    Finally think of to run, is not too late.


    I sneer, bully body forward, from behind a grasp of Xiao Yuran''s shoulder, say her shoulder really good bone feeling, feel only a thin bone.


    I have a relaxed freehand brushwork, and I am in the mood of hitting the target. To my surprise, I failed in this effort.


    Xiao Yuran''s body is like a small loach that doesn''t slip in autumn. He shakes it and takes off my grip.


    When she took off my grip, she kicked a whip leg on my arm, and then kicked several legs. Looking at the speed, strength and angle of her legs, she seems to be a trainer.


    I''m going to belittle her. She''s still a taekwondo expert, and she has a deep attainments, at least more than three sections of the black belt.


    But no matter how many paragraphs she has, my friend, compare her Kung Fu with me. Isn''t that a teacher''s trick.


    Xiao Yuran seems to be aware of this. She doesn''t love fighting. After pushing me back, she quickly runs towards the door. As long as she gets out of the door, her bodyguards can entangle me and let her go.


    Good idea.


    Before Xiao Yuran ran ran to the door, my back was tightly against the door. By the way, I locked the door inside. The door was blocked. Xiao Yuran wanted to run to the rest room. There was a compartment in the reception room, which was the rest room. There was nothing in it, just a sofa and a one meter five double bed. As long as she escaped into the rest room, she could at least escape by locking it inside Run to win some time.


    As Xiao Yuran ran back, she squinted at the back and saw that I didn''t catch up with her for the first time. Her mouth showed a smile. The glass door inside was made of bulletproof glass. It was extremely strong. I just couldn''t open the door empty handed.


    Xiao Yuran rushes into the rest room in one breath, and then closes the door with lightning speed. She locks the door and stops at the door to breathe.


    "I''m tired. Why don''t you sit down and have a rest."


    Xiao Yuran suddenly hears a man behind her talking to her, and the man''s voice is very familiar. She looks back and almost faints.


    "You -"


    I said with a smile, "do you want to ask me how I got in?"


    Xiao Yuran nodded and shook her head again. She was not interested in these things at all. She just wanted to escape. I was so strange that I followed her like a shadow.


    "Don''t worry. Urgent wool. Come and have a rest by the bed, and let''s talk about it when we have a good breath. "


    I held Xiao Yuran''s wrist, and her lifeblood was controlled in my hand. I could only let her at my disposal. I took her to the edge of the bed and held her hand in hand. To be exact, my hand was holding her lifeblood.


    It took a long time for Xiao Yuran to calm down a little. Her heart began to beat a little fast. I could hear the beating of her heart so far away. After sitting for a while, Xiao Yuran gradually calmed down when she saw that I didn''t move.


    She winked at me, spat out her tongue and said, "Mr. Ye, can you let me go? It hurts."


    I replied with a smile: "does it hurt? How come? I didn''t try. "


    "It really hurts." Xiao Yuran looked at me pitifully, and deliberately moved his body to sit closer to me. The strange smell of this woman was getting stronger and stronger. I wanted to use this move, but I didn''t know the current affairs.


    I laughed in my heart. I would play with her if she wanted to. Before, I just wanted to get close to her and get a hundred birds to join the black boxing ring. Now even she is in my hands. I changed my mind.


    Every time boss Li goes to bainiachaofeng black boxing ring, people from bainiachaofeng will pick him up. In this way, they must know boss Li''s residence. In this case, why do I have to wait until boss Li goes to the black boxing ring? As long as I know his hiding place, I can kill him directly. Why do I have to take off my pants and fart.


    If you want to know about boss Li, Xiao Yuran is a key person. I just need to deal with her, and nothing else will happen. Anyway, both sides have already split their faces. My friends have enough time to extort confessions. I''m not afraid that she won''t do it.But this woman has a lot of thieves in her heart. I have to guard against her. Only when she is convinced and afraid can she dare not lie to me. Otherwise, what she says may not be credible.


    Xiao Yuran said that if I hurt her, I would let her go. Anyway, it''s closed. There''s only one exit. She can''t run out, and people from outside can''t come in. She''s delusional even if she wants to play tricks.


    Xiao Yuran rubbed it gently for a while, then looked at me plaintively and said, "how can you be so cruel as a man? You know how to bully me a weak woman."


    I almost burst out laughing. A woman like her can also be called a weak woman. If it wasn''t for my brother''s good Kung Fu and the air flow protecting body in her body, she would have been damned.


    Xiao Yuran is such a changeable woman that she starts to act coquettishly when she sees that she can''t be tough. She speaks in a coquettish voice. Listening to this, I get goose bumps.


    It''s strange for a woman in her late 40s to be coquettish with a man in his early 30s.


    Xiao Yuran''s dark eyes turned twice, and she probably choked some bad water. She suddenly leaned on my shoulder, blew a few breath on my neck, and said delicately, "Mr. Ye, don''t kill me. Just tell me what you want, money, women, location, anything. As long as you don''t kill me, I can give you anything."


    Damn it. This woman is really inflexible and wants to tempt me with herself. I really want to have a good time with her and see what else she can do.


    "Anything, you can?"


    Xiao Yuran pursed his lips. His big watery eyes were a little more tender in an instant. He nodded slowly and said, "of course, if you want to. Mr. Ye, as long as you promise not to kill me, I can do anything for you. A man fantasies about anything a woman does for him. "

 Chapter 758

    "Is it?"


    "Well."


    I said with a smile, "what can you do for me?"


    Xiao Yuran looked at me shyly and infinitely. His eyes moved and he said in a soft voice: "I hate it. How can such things be said? "


    Xiao Yuran stood up, took off his pajamas and pajamas, and stood in front of me in bikini. This woman''s figure is so good that she is 38 years old. Her skin and figure can be maintained perfectly. She really has the capital.


    Xiao Yuran saw me staring at her figure with satisfaction in her eyes. Her face was ruddy, and she was a charming and shy daughter.


    Xiao Yuran came to me step by step and stretched out her slender hand to help me. When her little hand touched the collar of my white shirt, I suddenly changed my face and slapped heavily on the back of her hand.


    My hand is not light this time. With a slap, I hit Xiao Yuran''s eyes red.


    "You


    Xiao Yuran was humiliated by me and became angry. Just now, he had a charming look. In an instant, he changed his face, a face of shame and hatred.


    "Xiao Yuran, please be honest with me. I feel sick when I look at you more. You are not made by men too much, a moment without men can not, bitch


    "What do you call me?"


    "Bitch."


    "You Xiao Yuran angrily pointed to my nose, staring at the big eyes, white eyes are angry to turn over.


    I hate people pointing at me by the nose. She''s the only one who can seduce me.


    I suddenly stood up, grabbed Xiao Yuran''s jade arm, pulled her to my arms, and then picked her up.


    Xiao Yuran thought that I was saying one thing and doing another. On the surface, she was swearing. In fact, she couldn''t do it. She had a sarcastic look on her face. She thought I would be different from other men. She didn''t expect that all men in the world are black. She was secretly proud. Suddenly, I hit her body heavily on Simmons.


    This time, Xiao Yuran fell into a mess. Fortunately, this piece of Simmons is made of good material, soft and elastic enough. Otherwise, it would make her ass blossom.


    I pointed to Xiao Yuran and said fiercely, "what are you! Lao Tzu tells you that those who have good sense will cooperate with Lao Tzu. You can answer whatever I ask you. Don''t play tricks with Lao Tzu. Otherwise, you will end up in a miserable situation. Do you know? "


    Xiao Yuran was completely stunned by me. She never thought that there was a man in the world who would be so cruel to her. This was something that never happened, let alone something that she didn''t dare to think about.


    In the past those smelly men, who saw her not like a pug around her, as long as she threw a few eyes, said a few soft words, promised a little bit of sweetness, they fell one by one under her pomegranate skirt.


    In the past, all the tricks used to deal with other men were useless. Xiao Yuran was a fool. She was used to not playing cards according to common sense, and I seemed to be more unruly than her.


    At the moment, I was like a desperado. Fire was coming out of my eyes. It seemed that I might kill her anytime and anywhere. Xiao Yuran was flustered.


    "Ye - Mr. Ye." Xiao Yuran was frightened and trembled, holding his body tightly and shaking.


    "Miss Xiao, are you afraid?" I said in a tone of incomprehension


    "Ye - Mr. Ye, please - please don''t hurt me."


    No matter how powerful a woman is, as long as she loses her prestige, she is a female tiger who has her teeth pulled out in the zoo. She is extremely docile. Xiao Yuran thinks she is really timid and can''t speak easily.


    "Take off all your clothes."


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what! hurry up. To borrow what you just said, Lao Tzu''s patience is limited. Don''t let him say it again. "


    Xiao Yuran looked at himself. All he had was a bikini. No matter how much he took off, there was nothing left.


    She looked at me pitifully and said, "Mr. Ye, I -"


    I said sarcastically, "how! Excuse me? When you just seduced me, it wasn''t that look. What''s the matter with you? "


    "Mr. Ye, just tell me what you want. I can give you money, status and women. Really, if you give me a condition, I will never bargain." Xiao Yuran is really soft, just want to keep his life and reputation, nothing else has been considered.


    I stare at Xiao Yuran and roar: "what nonsense! Take it off! Hurry up


    Xiao Yuran was frightened by me, and her body trembled. Tears swirled in her eyes. She could only do what I said when she gritted her teeth. She slowly took off all the other things and was so wronged that she burst into tears.


    Damn it.


    I didn''t do anything to her. What are you crying about!


    "Don''t sit there and lie down."


    Xiao Yuran didn''t dare to fight back and act smart. She would do whatever I said. After lying down obediently, tears streamed down on the pillow. This woman''s heart was about to collapse. She must have cursed me in her heart. Hum, I was so proud that I couldn''t do it. It would be counselled.Xiao Yuran slowly closed her eyes. She was waiting for the moment when she was insulted. She could not resist and could only bear it in silence.


    I don''t like this woman. A woman who likes to play with men is not a good thing. No matter how she reacts, whether she cries or hates, it has nothing to do with me. Today, I just want to clean her up and let her listen to me.


    I took out my mobile phone in my pocket and took a few videos to deal with this kind of woman. Ordinary means are definitely not good. She may turn around and bite me anytime and anywhere without leaving anything solid.


    Xiao Yuran saw that I hadn''t violated her for a long time. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw that I was playing with my mobile phone. She was shocked and asked, "what do you want?"


    "What for! All right, put your clothes on. It''s just the figure. I''ll show it off. "


    I put my cell phone back in my pocket and said impatiently.


    "You don''t want to -"


    "you what you! Hurry up! I have something else to ask you. "


    Xiao Yuran put on her clothes again with a complicated look. What''s her expression? I didn''t touch her. Is it wrong?


    I always think that a woman is a strange creature. If you touch her, she insists that you are a hooligan. If you don''t touch her, she will hate you. It''s because you have no eyes. It''s all men''s fault. What kind of species are they.


    I let Xiao Yuran sit on the sofa and chat with a woman on Simmons. How strange she looks? I''m not used to it.


    "Do you know what just happened?"


    Xiao Yuran''s arrogance was completely snuffed out by me, and her whole body was withered. She no longer had any illusions. I was moody and didn''t talk about principles. She couldn''t guess what I was thinking, so she had to talk to me honestly. She nodded her head and said, "I know."


    I''m very satisfied with her attitude. I should have been so long ago. If I had been so obedient, why would I have been insulted.

 Chapter 759

    "Lao Tzu is a rough man. He doesn''t know how to be compassionate. I''m not afraid to tell you that I''ve sent my friend a few copies of the video just now. Don''t take any chances. Xiao Yuran, it''s not easy for you to get to today. I hope you don''t do anything stupid to ruin your future."


    I gave Xiao Yu the back road directly, so that she wouldn''t have any idea about me. As long as she had the handle on me, she would have to give me up as an ancestor in the future. What I said was what I said.


    Of course, photographing these things should not be a gentleman''s job, but my friend is not a gentleman in the first place, and Xiao Yuran is not a martyr. It''s OK to use some means to deal with such a woman sometimes.


    Xiao Yuran said dejectedly: "Mr. Ye, there must be some purpose for you to approach me so painstakingly. I guess you don''t want to kill me directly. If you want to kill me, it''s as easy as hand to hand, or you won''t make it so complicated. Let''s talk straight."


    Xiao Yuran is really a smart woman. She can see through my mind at a glance. I don''t want to cover it up any more. It''s time for a showdown.


    "I came to you for one person."


    "Who?"


    "Boss Li."


    Xiao Yuran suddenly raised his eyes and looked at me: "are you not here for me?"


    I hummed coldly: "go away! Don''t be so fuckin ''sentimental. I can''t do anything for a woman like you


    Xiao Yuran had a complicated expression on his face. After a while, he said, "I thought you were sent by my opponent, but I didn''t expect that it was because other talents came to me. By the way, which boss Li are you talking about?"


    There are many guests surnamed Li among them. Xiao Yuran didn''t know who I was talking about for a while.


    "Boss Li in Yunhai city is Kong xuerui''s uncle."


    As soon as Xiao Yuran''s face changed, he exclaimed, "it''s him."


    "Yes, that''s him. Does he often come to you


    Xiao Yuran dare not cheat me. Now her life is in my hand. I can ruin her every minute. She dare not play any tricks.


    "Well. He often comes to the black ring to play, and makes a bet by the way. Mr. Ye, what? Does he have a grudge against you? "


    I said coldly, "don''t ask more about the things you shouldn''t be in charge of. It''s between me and him. It''s none of your business."


    Xiao Yuran was silent for a while, and said softly: "it was reported that boss Li came to Hangzhou to take refuge and offended some great people. I have always wondered who else was wronged by the Kong family''s influence in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. I didn''t expect that this person was you. No wonder."


    I didn''t expect the news to spread. I frowned and asked, "what else have you heard?"


    Xiao Yuran said: "a few days ago, Miss Kong offered a big reward and issued a hunting order. Mr. Ye, with all due respect, you''d better not stay in Hangzhou. It''s dangerous here."


    "I''m the target?"


    Xiao Yuran is not sure: "the pursuit order is carried out secretly. I don''t know who the target is. Only the killer organization that receives the pursuit order knows. But according to what you said before, seven or eight out of ten are you. "


    "How did you get the message?"


    Xiao Yuran said: "a hundred birds and a phoenix is not only a senior club, but also an information collection station. There are all kinds of celebrities here. They come here to play and collect information."


    I nodded and said, "no wonder you know so much about me that you can see through my identity. When did you suspect me? "


    Xiao Yuran thought for a moment and said: "in fact, I felt I had seen you somewhere at the first sight. After you left, I asked someone to check your details. The results are similar to what you wrote on your resume. I wanted to cancel my doubt about you, but one thing reminds me who you are."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yuran said, "there is an underground black boxing ring in the palace of birds. Do you know it?"


    "I know that."


    "Well. In fact, there are many industries and entertainment projects, among which black boxing field is only one. Black boxing field has always been a project I attach great importance to, because among my male members, at least 30% of silver card members like this project. Men like bloody things and like gambling. "


    Xiao Yuran pauses for a moment and says, "I want to build the black boxing ring into the most classic and top-grade project in China. If I want to do this, I can''t just invest money. I also need top talents to join in. I''ve been searching for talents in this field. The manager of black ring once sent me a video, which is the video of you catching up with an underground king. To tell you the truth, before he went to Yunhai City, he played for a while here, so I am most familiar with his strength. "


    "Why did he leave for Yunhai?"


    "It was Master Kong who took him."


    I see. I''ll just say, how can an underground king take part in such a bad competition.


    "You recognized me through the video?""Well. I always think you look familiar, but I can''t remember where I met you. Later, I thought of that video and looked back, so I recognized you. "


    Damn, I thought Xiao Yuran had met me once eight years ago and recognized me, but I didn''t expect that it was because of my black history of playing black boxing.


    "How did you get this video?"


    Xiao Yuran said with a smile: "we are in this business. Naturally, we have our own way. And at that time, you were broadcasting live on the Internet. Although the seed source was deleted afterwards, this kind of thing is hard for our technicians."


    I thought about it and said, "since you know so much about it, I''m not afraid to let you know that boss Li and I have a grudge against each other. Either he or I will die. Xiao Yuran, I don''t want to do anything to you. The video just taken can also be returned to you. You can do something for me. As long as it''s done, the holiday between us will be cancelled. What do you think? "


    Xiao Yuran said, "do you want me to help you deal with boss Li?"


    "Not to deal with it. You just bring him to me or tell me where he''s hiding


    Xiao Yuran said with some embarrassment: "Mr. Ye, I can''t do it, and I can''t do it."


    I said coldly, "are you not afraid that I will expose your video? Xiao Yuran, you are a man of high prestige in Hangzhou. Once these things go out, your reputation and status will be destroyed. You have to think clearly. "


    Xiao Yuran said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Ye, I don''t want to help you. I really can''t. Boss Li is Miss Kong''s only uncle. Her mother died early. Boss Li is her only family member. If I help you to kill him, Miss Kong will not let me go. "


    "What do you mean, if you offend me, you will lose your reputation, but if you offend Kong xuerui, you will lose your life, right?" I suddenly grabbed Xiao Yuran''s neck and said: "do you think I dare not kill people? If I offend her, I will die. If I offend me, I will die."

 Chapter 760

    When I made a little effort, Xiao Yu suddenly couldn''t breathe. I just pinched her for less than two minutes, and the woman almost closed her eyes. Her eyes turned white, her mouth was wide open, and her tongue stretched out.


    I loosen her neck, Xiao Yuran for a long time to ease over, she cried again, but this time crying a little stubborn, forced not to let tears flow down.


    A beautiful woman wants to cry and does not cry, this scene looks very worrying.


    At the moment, Xiao Yuran''s appearance is similar to that of Lan Xin. When Lan Xin is wronged, she also has such a look. For a moment, I regard her as Lan Xin.


    Orchid is my heart forever pain, a thought of her, my heart suddenly soft also confused.


    I began to reflect on my own behavior, and felt that I was doing something too much. She couldn''t say that there was anything wrong with her thinking. A woman would think like this. If people don''t do things for themselves, heaven will kill the earth. Compared with living, other things may not be so important.


    For example, Lan Xin, after she left, are the past gratitude and resentment meaningful.


    Brother is not a man who doesn''t know how to show mercy and cherish jade. If he is wrong, he will not die. If he is wrong, he will not want to suffer.


    I hesitated and apologized: "just now - I''m a little out of control. I''m sorry."


    Xiao Yuran sat on the sofa with her side. She didn''t look at me with her head down. She seemed to be angry with me. This woman is also stubborn. She is not as delicate as she seems to be. On the contrary, she has a lot of personality.


    It is quite similar to the orchid in Chuxin island.


    Xiao Yuran is angry and doesn''t talk all the time. I haven''t finished my business yet. How can this go on.


    I sat next to Xiao Yuran, bumped her shoulder gently and said gently, "OK. Don''t cry. I was wrong just now. Didn''t I say I''m sorry? "


    "Just say I''m sorry?" Xiao Yuran turned his head and glared at me.


    "What do you want?"


    "You made me cry, you asked me?"


    "That''s about it. Don''t be so aggressive." I pretended to be cold face to her, women can not be too used to it, more used to more and more.


    Xiao Yuran saw that I suddenly changed my face, which might make me angry again at any time, but the tears accumulated in my eyes were big, one by one rolled out of my eyes, and then fell from my face.


    Damn it.


    I haven''t cried out just now. This time it''s better and better.


    Brothers are most afraid of women crying, especially beautiful women crying. Watching them cry always reminds me of a lot of the past.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I often make beautiful women cry for me. Man Xue, ye Yingying, Yu Xi, Mo Han, Lan Xin and Xiao Yuran all cry in front of me.


    Xiao Yuran cried so sad this time. Tears like to follow the trend. Once they flow out, they can''t be stopped. In a moment, they become waterfalls.


    I''m a little upset and irritable. I wanted to lose my temper, but I''m afraid that Xiao Yuran would be even more sad. After all, this woman had nothing to do with me in the past. She didn''t offend me, and she didn''t do anything wrong to me. I photographed people and threatened them. How can I say that.


    "All right. Xiao Yuran, don''t cry any more. It''s a big deal. I''ll give you back the video just now, and I won''t force you to help me. You can do it if you want, and you can do it if you don''t want, OK


    Now I''m in a low voice to reconcile, my heart that depressed, this is what.


    No matter what I say, Xiao Yuran only knows how to cry. He shakes his shoulders and wipes his eyes with his little hands. He keeps his head down and doesn''t want to lift it up.


    I don''t know when she will be the leader. Since she doesn''t want to help me, it''s meaningless for me to force her. Moreover, it''s really a great risk for her. If you help me, you will offend Kong xuerui and eventually die. Why bother others? Forget it, let''s find another way.


    I don''t want to sit here and cry with her. If she likes to cry, I''ll cry. I got up from the sofa and walked towards the door, intending to leave here first.


    "You - what are you doing?" Xiao Yuran suddenly raised his head and looked at me at the door.


    "Ah?" I was confused and forced by Xiao Yuran''s expression. I cried well. Why didn''t I cry again? What''s the mood for me to do?


    Xiao Yuran pursed her lips, looked at her eyes for a while and said, "are you going to leave?"


    I said angrily, "if you don''t leave, you''ll stay for dinner. MMPs, it''s bad luck to meet you


    Xiao Yuran was annoyed by me for a few words, and her face turned red. She asked in a soft voice, "are you bothering me?"


    Xiao Yuran looked at me with strange eyes, and her voice was also strange. How could it sound like some complaining and coquetry? What''s the matter? Her brain was not returned by tears.


    Would a mindless person say this to her enemies?


    "You''re not sick, are you?"


    "You are sick!" Xiao Yuran has a good temper. When I say something to her, she dares to talk back, and she is not afraid of provoking me not to give her good fruit.I said with a sneer, "yes. I''m sick, I''m sick, all right! I say you''re not ashamed. The big boss is like a little girl crying all the time. Do you know what shame is


    Xiao Yuran chuckled and said, "I''m not old at all. What''s wrong with women''s crying? A big man knows how to bully me."


    "Hello! Stop! What is bullying. You can''t be used properly. It''s easy to cause misunderstanding and make us have something to do with each other. "


    Xiao Yuran said boldly: "nothing wrong! You forced me to take off all my clothes and take pictures of those boring things. Is that ok? "


    "I say you are a woman - Oh, forget it, good men don''t fight with women. Xiao Yuran, I deleted the video in front of you as if I hadn''t been here today. In the future, you''ll go your way and I''ll cross my single wooden bridge. In the future, we''ll never cross the river. "


    I took out my mobile phone to find the video and was about to delete it. Xiao Yuran suddenly came in front of me and grabbed my mobile phone. I didn''t expect that she would do it. She got it.


    "What are you doing?"


    I want to get my mobile phone back. Xiao Yuran holds out her jade hand in front of me and says, "don''t rob me."


    "There''s nothing wrong with you. That''s my cell phone."


    Xiao Yuran turned his mouth and said, "it''s just a mobile phone. What''s the big deal? I''ll buy you a new one. I took over the phone. "


    "Why?"


    "Because there''s my video on my phone."


    "If I delete it, it will be OK."


    "I don''t believe it. What if you go back and restore it? "


    I said angrily: "don''t worry, man. He''s not so mean. Since he promised, he won''t go back on saying one thing and doing another. Besides, do you know what permanent deletion means? It can''t be restored. "


    Xiao Yuran said with a smile: "it''s not good to delete forever."


    I''ll go.

 Chapter 761

    She would cry and laugh for a while. She had never seen such a wonderful woman before. She was really moody.


    "Why not? I warn you, Xiao Yuran, don''t push an inch. Man, you are a woman and don''t want to have the same opinion with you, but don''t go too far. I advise you to stop when you are ready. "


    Xiao Yuran made a face at me, just like a girl. If she didn''t know she was 38 years old, who would believe her age.


    "You''re going to take an inch. What can you do to me? Shoot me?"


    "You don''t think I dare." I stretched out my hand to frighten her deliberately. Xiao Yuran was not afraid of me at all. She walked forward barefoot, put her face in front of me, and said with backbone, "you fight, anyway, it''s not the first time you bully me. As long as you can do it, I''ll admit it."


    I pretended to draw two times, and saw that Xiao Yuran didn''t mean to be afraid. She looked like a dead face, and she was more rogue than me. I was completely upset by her.


    I compromised again and said, "OK. If you want me to give it to you, it''s just that you asked me to take out my cell phone card. I still need to use this number. "


    The video is saved in the memory of the mobile phone, but it is not in the memory of the mobile phone card, so it will not affect her if I retrieve my card.


    "I''ll get it for you." Xiao Yuran was more happy to see me compromise. Her face was full of joy. There was no trace of sadness.


    There is no one left for this woman. She is crying and laughing in an instant. She is like a child. I really doubt that she can manage such a large industry with her personality.


    Xiao Yuran took out his mobile phone card and handed it to me. I put it in my pocket and was about to pull the door to leave. Xiao Yuran stopped me again:


    "wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?" I looked back impatiently, this woman has not finished, is I control her or she control me, her heart is not a bit forced number.


    "I promise you." Xiao Yuran suddenly said these four words to me seriously.


    Promise what? I was confused by her for a moment.


    "I promise to help you deal with boss Li." Xiao Yuran saw that I was confused and added.


    What? I never thought it would be such a plot. Just now, how I threatened her, she refused to compromise. How I gave up not to force her? Instead, she became energetic. What kind of woman is this? How can she be more changeable than Su Manyu.


    "You''re not kidding me, are you?"


    Xiao Yuran blinked his big eyes and said, "do you think I''m joking?"


    Her attitude changed so fast that I couldn''t figure it out for a moment and a half, so I asked, "why?"


    "What, why?"


    "Why help me? Are you not afraid of Kong xuerui coming to you in the future? "


    Xiao Yuran thought for a moment and said, "if you return the video to me, it means that I owe you a favor. I have a problem. I don''t like to owe others things, especially the favor."


    I know it''s just Xiao Yuran''s pretext. She didn''t tell the truth. I took the video and gave it to her. It''s natural that there is no human relationship. The reason why she said it is just that she didn''t want to tell the truth.


    "You don''t want to say I don''t want to force you, but your attitude changes so fast, why should I believe you? You are such a woman. I have to guard against a trap. What if you want to harm me? "


    Xiao Yuran said with a smile: "I can''t imagine that the famous underground king is so timid, and I''m afraid I won''t be a weak woman. Ye Zhong, boss Li''s hiding place is very hidden. You can''t find him without my help, so you have no choice. If you don''t, you won''t try your best to come to me


    I have to say that Xiao Yuran''s words hit the point. Apart from her and a hundred birds, I really don''t know where to start. Moreover, I already know that Kong xuerui has ordered me to kill him. This matter should be solved as soon as possible, and the longer it takes, the more difficult it will be.


    Xiao Yuran saw that I was hesitating and said with a smile, "you are hesitating, which means that my analysis is right. Ye Zhong, why don''t you just believe me? Anyway, you don''t have any other good ways, do you?"


    I thought about it for a while and said, "if this can work out, I owe you a favor. In the future, as long as you have something to say, I will go through fire and water as long as I live."


    Xiao Yuran laughed and said, "No. Not later, but now. "


    "Do you have conditions?"


    "Of course. You are not who I am. Why should I risk so much to help you in vain? "


    I nodded my head and said, "it''s true that a businessman won''t do business at a loss. Let''s say what conditions you have, as long as it''s not too excessive, I will agree."


    "My terms are very simple. I can''t go too far."


    "Come on, what are the conditions?"


    "I want you to be my bodyguard and protect me 24 hours a day, even when I sleep. And you''re not going to leave me until I''m done with this kind of employment. "what the hell. Am I a bodyguard or a companion?


    I was about to refuse to come, but Xiao Yuran suddenly said, "Why are you a big man afraid that I will eat you?"


    I frowned and said, "didn''t you say Kong xuerui gave me a hunting order? If a dangerous person like me stays by your side, it will bring you endless trouble. Aren''t you afraid of causing trouble?"


    Xiao Yuran said solemnly, "if I help you, I will offend Miss Kong. Trouble will come sooner or later. If you are such an expert to protect me, at least I can be safe. Besides, if I help you to cause death, will you leave me alone and let Miss Kong send someone to kill me? "


    Xiao Yuran has no problem in saying that. Her subordinates are all bad characters. If Kong xuerui knew that she had helped me secretly, she would not let her go. When she fell, she was really in danger.


    My friend is not such an ungrateful man. He should pull her into the water instead of drowning her.


    Seeing that I didn''t agree immediately, Xiao Yuran stamped his foot and said, "you really don''t care about me. If so, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say anything. You''d better ask others for help."


    Xiao Yuran''s move is obviously to retreat. I don''t know, but she''s the only one who can help me. Forget it, no matter what her real purpose is, don''t you just be a bodyguard.


    "Deal."


    "Do you really agree?" When Xiao Yuran heard that I had promised to come down, he was as happy as if he had found some treasure.


    "Well."


    "A man has to keep his word."


    "I never go back on my word."


    Xiao Yuran, barefoot, excitedly pulled me out of the rest room and conference room. She scattered all the bodyguards outside the door and led me to her study.


    Xiao Yuran opens her computer and sits in front of it, writing something.


    "Isn''t it cold for you to be barefoot on such a cold day?"


    "Cold."

 Chapter 762

    I took a look and saw a pair of lady''s slippers at the door of the study. I threw them at Xiao Yuran''s feet. Xiao Yuran, who was writing something, heard the noise, looked down and suddenly looked up at me. Her eyes were strange, maybe a little moved.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Yuran shook his head and said, "nothing. Help me put it on


    She just put her foot in. Why should I do this.


    Xiao Yuran saw me standing still and said, "hurry up, I''m cold."


    This woman, why so many things.


    I squatted on the ground to help her put on her shoes. When my rough hands touched her smooth feet, Xiao Yuran''s body trembled obviously. She didn''t feel more natural until I put on her shoes.


    "Thank you, ye Zhong."


    "There''s nothing to thank for that."


    Xiao Yuran added: "you are so kind to me."


    Do I treat her well, force her to take a video, make her cry and threaten her?


    Before and after, I didn''t help her do anything good to her. I just helped her wear a pair of slippers, which is also called good to her. I really doubt that this woman''s brain is different from other people''s.


    After that, Xiao Yuran devoted himself to typing and soon got a contract.


    She printed two copies and gave them to me for my signature. I had a look at what we had just said. I didn''t expect that she would be so formal and draw up a contract or something.


    "Xiao Yuran, there''s no need to do that. Are you afraid I can''t cheat you?"


    Xiao Yuran said with a smile: "in black and white, so I have the bottom of my heart."


    "If I want to cheat, what do you think this alone can do?"


    "It''s better to have something than nothing, isn''t it?" Xiao Yuran handed me a pen and urged me to sign.


    I am extremely speechless to this woman, and she has no rules to follow in her work. She can do whatever she wants according to her temperament.


    I signed my name on the contract and stamped a fingerprint with my thumb. Xiao Yuran drew a gourd in duplicate. It''s strange that Xiao Yuran didn''t give me the contract, but borrowed a lighter from me and burned it down.


    I''ll go.


    What''s going on?


    Signed with burned, not many times at one stroke?


    It''s hard to see what this woman does.


    Watching Xiao Yuran finish all this, I clapped my hands and said:


    "the matter has been settled and the contract has been signed. Can I go now?"


    "Where to?"


    "Go home."


    "Back home. You forget that you are my bodyguard. You have to protect me 24 hours a day. "


    "You won''t let me work now, will you?"


    Xiao Yuran said with a smile, "of course. Go to work immediately. "


    "But I always have to go back and pack up a few change clothes."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. The contract has already stated that I''ll take care of all your food, clothing, housing and transportation. You can protect me at ease. I''ll handle the rest for you."


    I''ll go. I didn''t expect Xiao Yuran to be in such a hurry. I have to go back and make arrangements.


    "That''s what, Xiao Yuran. I''m a bodyguard for you instead of selling it to you. I don''t have any freedom."


    Xiao Yuran said with a smile, "why don''t you have freedom? You can do whatever you want here. No one cares about you, as long as you don''t leave my sight."


    Is it a free man to move under her eyes?


    "It''s also called freedom?"


    "Hee hee." Xiao Yuran thought it was not like that. She thought for a moment and said, "occasionally, I mean occasionally, with my permission, you can get out of my sight, but you must come back as soon as possible."


    I sighed and said: "Xiao Yuran, you are so stingy, can''t anyone call you Xiao panpi?"


    "Yes. Don''t you. Ha ha Xiao Yuran was very happy with his smile.


    "Yes. Since we have an agreement, I won''t go back on it, but you have to tell me when you will do what you promised me. "


    Xiao Yuran said: "boss Li is very cautious. In fact, I don''t know where he''s hiding. Every time my people pick him up, it''s his own designated place, which is temporarily determined."


    I sneered: "it seems that he has many enemies."


    "It should be."


    "How many people does he take with him every time he comes out?"


    "A dozen. They should all be first-class experts. "


    I thought for a moment and then asked, "do you have a fixed time for your next match?"


    "There will be one this weekend."


    At the weekend, there are four days left. So I have to wait four days.


    Xiao Yuran took a look at me and said, "don''t worry. I''ll keep my word. Then I''ll arrange that you can see him. As for whether you can catch him or not, it depends on your own ability.""Well."


    Xiao Yuran asked a servant to bring me a suit and a pair of shoes, which is called work clothes. She asked me to try them on in her study, but she had to change them.


    I wanted to ask Xiao Yuran to go out first. I hinted that she didn''t care about me.


    Anyway, even if I change the clothes outside, I''m not embarrassed. Xiao Yuran doesn''t know how to do it. She keeps staring at my figure. The more she looks, the brighter her eyes are.


    She not only looked at it, but also came forward to touch it. I was extremely unnatural by her. I''m a rascal. I''m not so good. She turned away from me.


    "Why are you in such a good shape?" Xiao Yuran looked at me vaguely and murmured.


    "What?"


    "Nothing - nothing." Xiao Yuran blushed and looked back. She asked me to turn two circles in front of her, then nodded with satisfaction and said, "yes, it''s very energetic."


    "Xiao Yuran, aren''t you going to work today?"


    Xiao Yuran said, "I seldom go to the palace when there is nothing wrong."


    "What do you usually do?"


    "Reading or listening to music at home."


    "So happy?"


    I really didn''t expect the boss of a hundred birds to be so good. Xiao Yuran sighed and said, "what''s a lonely woman to be happy about? There''s no way to stay at home. Don''t you think it''s very sad?"


    Xiao Yuran''s mood is suddenly depressed. She doesn''t speak. I don''t know how to comfort her. Everyone has their own life. Some people don''t like work and hope they can do what they like every day. But for the sake of life, they have to go out to work, so they will envy people who can stay at home.


    But who knows how lonely a soul who has no place to go is. No matter how big and beautiful the villa is, it''s only a beautiful cage. It''s the most sad that it can''t fly out or has no place to fly.


    "If you are bored at home, you can go out for a walk."


    Xiao Yuran looked at me and said softly, "in your eyes, maybe I''m a woman with incomparable scenery. It''s just prosperity on the surface. In fact, I''m just a bird in a cage. I can never fly out of Hangzhou. I dare not fly out."


    "Is your freedom limited?"


    "Well."


    I don''t know when Xiao Yuran has regarded me as his own person. He is willing to say anything to me without concealing anything.


    "Who?"


    Xiao Yuran shook his head and said, "I can''t tell you who he is, because it doesn''t mean anything to you and me. I can only say that as a prisoner, this is my life. If I don''t recognize it, I have to recognize it."

 Chapter 763

    "Why do you want to admit your life?"


    I don''t think Xiao Yuran is a woman who accepts her fate, let alone a woman who is easily manipulated by others. What is the origin of this person? She can control the famous Xiao Yuran in the palm of her hand and make her dare not have the idea of resistance.


    The more I look at Xiao Yuran, the more I find that she looks like Lan Xin. Their figure, face shape and temperament are seven or eight points similar, but Lan Xin is calmer than her, and she is more charming than Lan Xin.


    Lanxin is not very coquettish and is always serious, while Xiao Yuran is always petty and coquettish.


    This may be determined by the living environment. As the owner of Lanxin Shangzhuang, Lanxin''s business depends on her own brand and word of mouth. There is no need to please others. However, Xiao Yu is different. She can get a foothold in Hangzhou and rely on the support of the people behind her.


    Xiao Yuran said: "don''t talk about me, talk about you. As an underground king, do you still want to fight on stage?"


    "I don''t want to."


    Xiao Yuran nodded his head and said, "look, you are not a man who wants to earn a living by fighting black boxing. Can you tell me why you entered this business at the beginning?"


    "Make a living."


    "Because of this?"


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    Xiao Yuran thought for a moment and said, "yes. Who doesn''t do what they don''t like to do just to make a living? "


    Xiao Yuran wanted to go out for a walk. She didn''t take any other bodyguards, but only me. I drove with her out. She seemed to trust me very much and gave me all the safety. She was not afraid that I would harm her.


    On this day, we went to play a lot of places, such as parks, amusement parks, ice rinks, game city, etc. Xiao Yu seemed like a child, playing crazy, and didn''t want to go home in the game city.


    "Xiao Yuran, it''s late. It''s time to go back."


    "Play again." Xiao Yuran looked at me pitifully and said.


    I wrung the brow of Ba to say: "this words you already said N times with me, one after another, when is a head."


    "One more, one more, one last. I''m telling you the truth this time." Xiao Yuran holds my arm and acts like a coqueter. I''m two big at the head. This woman really has nothing to do with her.


    Xiao Yuran played a few games before he reluctantly went back.


    I stayed with Xiao Yuran in her villa for two days. Xiao Yuran was in a very good mood these two days, and he laughed like a silver bell from time to time.


    The next morning, she received a phone call. She was in a trance for a long time, and then went out with four bodyguards. She didn''t let me follow her or say what to do. She didn''t come back until more than eight in the evening.


    After Xiao Yuran came back, he locked himself in the bathroom and washed for more than an hour before he came out.


    I think of a possibility, this day she may be with that person, she was not happy but had to go.


    In fact, Xiao Yuran is also a poor woman. She is just a cage bird, just a canary for people to play with.


    I feel sorry for her, but there is nothing I can do. This is her life and her own choice. She doesn''t want to escape. How can I help her escape.


    After Xiao Yuran came back, he was like a different person. He was always hiding from me, depressed, holding a bottle of red wine and drinking in a corner. He also drank himself drunk.


    I took Xiao Yuran to bed to have a rest. Looking at the drunken Xiao Yuran, a thought flashed through my mind at this moment. Maybe I could help her out of the misery, just like I was on Chuxin island with Lanxin, and I wanted to take her away from the desert island.


    When I woke up the next day, Xiao Yuran was like a woman who had nothing to do, as if nothing had happened yesterday. She also talked and laughed with me and asked me to accompany her to climb the mountain.


    Standing at the top of the mountain, Xiao Yuran shouts at the bottom of the mountain. She is venting her unhappiness. I can hear her dissatisfaction with life. She is tired of this kind of life and doesn''t want to live in such a chaotic way.


    In the evening, Xiao Yuran called me to the study.


    After I went in, Xiao Yuran motioned me to close the door.


    "Xiao Yuran."


    Xiao Yuran gave me a smile and said, "Congratulations, ye Zhong. You are going to be free soon. My people are already on the way to meet boss Li. It depends on you if you can make it. This is the route they took. "


    Xiao Yuran handed me a tablet computer with a clear road map and their current location.


    Xiao Yuran really means what she says. I really appreciate her for being able to do this.


    I sincerely expressed my thanks: "Xiao Yuran, thank you."


    "You are welcome. Ye Zhong, I know you don''t want to leave you around. I just want you to play with me for a few days. We just made a deal and got what we needed. So you don''t need to thank me and I don''t need to thank you. "


    "No matter what you think, Xiao Yuran, I still want to thank you."


    "Well, don''t talk much nonsense. Take the chance. Remember that you only have this one chance. If you miss this chance, you may never catch boss Li in your life. And my people will try their best to protect boss Li, so you don''t have to be merciful. Do you know what I mean?"I nodded, "well."


    Xiao Yuran no longer looked at me, waved and said, "let''s go. Good luck to you."


    "Xiao Yuran."


    "Go! I don''t want to see you again. "


    I looked at Xiao Yuran, turned to leave, and retired from Xiao Yuran''s study. Sun Jianbing is waiting for me on a remote road outside the villa. We have already agreed that we can start as soon as we get the news from Xiao Yuran.


    Shortly after I left, Xiao Yuran asked her bodyguards to come in. She took a few boxes of money and put them on the table. She said coldly, "whoever killed Ye Zhong, whose money is it. Come on


    "Yes."


    Several bodyguards just turned around, Xiao Yuran took out a gun, which was equipped with a muffler, fired several shots in succession, and all the bodyguards hung up.


    Kill people.


    Xiao Yuran killed them all.


    At that time, sun Jianbing and I were already on the road. We didn''t know what happened. Even if we saw it, we couldn''t understand why she did it.


    I always pay attention to boss Li''s whereabouts on the tablet computer. It''s evening. It''s dark outside. Look at the road map, they are going through a small mountain.


    This small mountain is the best ambush spot.


    Sun Jianbing and I were driving there. As soon as boss Li''s motorcade came, I stuck the truck in front of them and stopped them. Sun Jianbing rushed to them for the first time before they came out.


    They came to three cars. Sun Jianbing and I hijacked the car. All the people on the car were knocked unconscious by us, leaving only boss Li.


    Boss Li turned around and wanted to run. He was shot in the thigh by me and rolled on the ground in pain.


    Sun Jianbing knocked boss Li unconscious, then put it into a sack prepared in advance and put it into the trunk of a car. We drove away.


    The route had been planned for a long time. We left Hangzhou for the first time and drove for seven hours to escape back to Yunhai city.


    I want to solve boss Li in the place where Lanxin was killed and let him bury Lanxin.

 Chapter 764

    When we arrived at Yunhai City wharf, it was not 3:00 in the morning. Standing by the wharf, the sea breeze was cold. Sun Jianbing went to get a speedboat full of oil. We carried sacks on the speedboat and sailed in the dark.


    Sun Jianbing and I got away with the search team several times. At about 5 a.m., we arrived near yuerwan.


    Sun Jianbing handed me a flashlight, and he and I had one.


    I bit the flashlight in my mouth and opened the opening of the sack. Boss Li''s mouth was full of cloth. His hands and feet were tied with hemp rope. He couldn''t speak or move. When I opened the opening of the sack, boss Li had already awoke. He looked at Sun Jianbing and me in horror.


    Sun Jianbing puts a dagger on boss Li''s waistcoat. As long as he dares to do something wrong, it will kill him immediately.


    I slowly pulled out the cloth in boss Li''s mouth, then took off the flashlight in my mouth, held it in the palm of my left hand, looked at boss Li''s face, and then asked coldly, "boss Li, do you still know me?"


    Boss Li recognized me as early as when he was in the hills of Hangzhou. He saw that it was dark all around, and there was the sound of the rolling waves from time to time. He was scared out of his wits.


    Boss Li shivered all over and said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Ye, please forgive me! Please forgive me


    "Spare you?" With a cold hum, I suddenly raised my right hand and put a big mouth on boss Li''s face. I was so powerful that boss Li''s head was crooked and his fat face was immediately branded with five bright red finger marks. My mouth was crooked by me.


    "Boss Li, why are you so cheeky? It''s good to do such dirty things. I beg for mercy. You''ll be shameless!"


    I assailed boss Li for a while, and then he had several big mouths. Boss Li''s hands and feet were bound, and he could not avoid them. He could only allow me to be violent.


    Besides, with my ability, he is good at standing in front of me. I don''t smoke as much as I want. Does he have the ability to escape.


    I vent my anger and slap boss Li in the face. These slaps are for Lan Xin. It''s just such a brute. It''s cheap for me to kill him.


    Boss Li got tinnitus and dizziness after I smoked him a few times. At the last moment, because I was too angry, I didn''t master the strength well, so I directly knocked him out.


    Sun Jianbing beat a bucket of sea water up with a plastic bucket. This plastic bucket is supposed to be used to hold fish. It''s too fishy. I put boss Li''s head on the edge of the speedboat, and sun Jianbing poured a bucket of water directly on boss Li''s head and body.


    In the evening, the temperature was low. The sea was windy and the temperature was even lower. Sun Jianbing and I, who were wrapped in thick clothes, felt cold, not to mention boss Li, who was soaked thoroughly.


    Boss Li kept sneezing when he woke up. His whole body was shaking like a sieve, half cold and half scared. Boss Li couldn''t speak quickly. He only knew how to beg for mercy.


    He couldn''t straighten up, or he would have to kneel down in the speedboat cabin and kowtow to us for mercy.


    Boss Li is a ghost who is afraid of death. He thinks life is more important than anything else. Otherwise, he would not flee to Hangzhou to seek the protection of Kong xuerui.


    He thinks that he can have a good rest when he comes to Kong xuerui''s territory. Hum, it''s just a fool''s dream to look down upon Lao Tzu. Kong xuerui is powerful, and Lao Tzu is not a pustule. If I get upset, I''ll take them all in one pot.


    "Jianbing, don''t tie it. It''s in the way! Just break his hands and feet. "


    "Yes."


    When boss Li heard me say this, he almost fainted again. He begged for mercy with crying voice: "Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong. Please forgive me if you don''t remember me. I can make it up to you. Really, I have money. I can give you money. A lot of money. You just need to count it, no matter how much you want. "


    I said coldly, "money? Hum, Li, it''s great to be rich. Don''t mention money to me. I''m not rare and I don''t lack it. You little bastard, just wait for your death. I won''t let you die so easily. Take your time. "


    Sun Jianbing slowly stood up and aimed at boss Li''s left knee. He raised his right foot high. He had to trample on the bone of boss Li''s knee.


    Boss Li was so scared that he screamed. What''s the use of just shouting? It''s at least hundreds of miles from the land on the sea, and his screams soon drowned in the sea.


    It''s also a white call, which will only make sun Jianbing and I more unscrupulous. It''s the effect of calling every day should not and calling the land ineffective.


    When he did that to Lan Xin, didn''t he think that he would end up like this?


    Retribution!


    Sun Jianbing deliberately scares the dog first. He wants to torture boss Li, not only physically, but also mentally, so that he is afraid of his soul. When he sees us as ghosts, he has to make a detour.


    Boss Li''s spirit is on the verge of collapse. He is insane when he shouts with his eyes closed. Without hesitation, sun Jianbing suddenly speeds up and steps on boss Li''s knee.There was a bleak scream of "ah" from the speedboat, which rang through the sky. As terrible as it was, it sank into the sea with the sound of the waves.


    Boss Li passed out in pain after calling. He didn''t have time to call a second time. I''m not him. Naturally, I can''t feel the pain. But I know that compared with the pain of losing Lan Xin at that time, it''s not enough, far from enough.


    "Wake him up at once."


    "Good."


    Sun Jianbing untied the ropes on boss Li''s hands and feet, dragged his legs and put him on his head, soaking in the sea. Sun Jianbing only let boss Li''s head soak in the sea water for a few seconds and then lifted it up. After several times, boss Li was awakened again and snorted. Sun Jianbing pulled him up again and threw him in the cabin.


    The half dead boss Li felt that his body was no longer his own. He felt that he was already living in the hell on earth. Sun Jianbing and I were the demons of hell. We tortured him, whipped him and wanted to put him into the oil pot. His heart was broken and people were going crazy. But we didn''t seem to want to end it. Maybe it was just the beginning.


    Boss Li wants to die. He finds that sometimes it''s harder to die than to live. He just doesn''t know how to die.


    Boss Li has the last trace of desire to survive, because he thinks there is still a trump card not played.


    This card is Kong xuerui. He is Kong xuerui''s uncle and the only relative in her family. Who dares not to give face to the Kong family in Jiangsu and Zhejiang.


    I dare to do this to him because I don''t know that he is Kong xuerui''s uncle. Otherwise, I dare not do this with my courage. Boss Li thought smugly.

 Chapter 765

    Maybe he has to think so, because it''s his only chance and the only thing he can rely on.


    "Ye, I advise you to let me go, or I will make you die." Boss Li wants to crush me in momentum. He wants to play his last card, because only in this way can I have scruples and let him go.


    I laughed at Sun Jianbing and said, "Jianbing, I said if this son of a bitch''s brain is really flooded, and he dares to scare us at this time. What''s going on in his head? "


    Sun Jianbing turned his mouth and said faintly: "maybe he didn''t smoke enough."


    Sun Jianbing leaned down and slapped boss Li''s fat face again. Sun Jianbing was no lighter than me and broke his front teeth.


    Boss Li''s face was puffed up, and his words were leaking. I couldn''t hear him clearly. It seemed that I heard him mention the Kong family and that he was a relative of the Kong family. If we don''t let him go, the Kong family won''t let us go.


    Damn, I want to move out of the Kong family to scare Laozi. The Kong family is a fart in Laozi''s eyes. Today, even if Laozi is the king of heaven, I can''t give him face to spare this son of a bitch.


    It''s wishful thinking.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t want to talk to him. He broke boss Li''s hands and crushed the bone in his other leg. Boss Li fainted with pain again.


    Sun Jianbing came to boss Li again according to the previous method, and boss Li woke up again. But this time, he was on the verge of death, breathing more and breathing less, lying there like a dead loach.


    Sun Jianbing took a look at boss Li and said, "Chutian, he''s dying. Kill him."


    I frowned and said, "is it too cheap to kill him like this?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "it doesn''t mean much to torture any more. This man is spoiled and used to it. Without carrying it, he can''t hold on for so many times."


    "Waste!" I spat at boss Li. After thinking about it, I thought it would be meaningless to go on. So I nodded and said, "break his neck and sink into the sea. That''s it."


    "Good."


    Sun Jianbing grabbed boss Li''s head and twisted it hard. His neck broke with a click. Then he put his body into a sack and put some big stones in it and sank to the bottom of the sea together.


    These stones are prepared in advance. We have everything ready in advance, just waiting for today''s scene.


    I took out the tablet of orchid fragrance, which I made by myself. There was also a censer, a bundle of incense and some oil candles. Sun Jianbing opened a quilt and formed a semicircle, which could cover the wind outside.


    The wind on the sea is too strong to light incense and candles.


    I lit the oil candle with a lighter, and then lit it with incense. After that, I knelt down in the cabin and worshipped orchid''s throne.


    I straightened up, knelt on the deck and said:


    "Xin''er, I killed boss Li and avenged you. If you know something under the spring, I hope you can be at ease. Xin''er, are you OK over there? Are you used to bullying you? If you are bullied, you can give me your dream. I will help you out. No matter who you are, as long as you dare to bully you, I will never let him go. Xin''er, I miss you, I... "


    I said a few words, a person sad to the extreme, can no longer say, orchid is how good a woman, why God will do this to her, why the end will be like this.


    What can I do if I kill Li? Can Xin''er come back alive? Can she come back to me again?


    I looked at Lanxin''s throne for a while, and talked with her for a while. I told Lanxin that I would take good care of Ye Luo, raise her up, and help her recapture Lanxin villa. I would not let her whole life''s efforts be occupied by some shameless people.


    In fact, at the moment when I killed Li, I was confused. I didn''t know what I would be able to do in the future. I lost my goal and direction.


    But when I think of Ye Luo and Lan Xin, I have hope. Yes, I still have these two things to do. I can''t lose heart, let alone fall back.


    I was in a daze until sun Jianbing reminded me: "Chutian, it''s almost dawn, let''s go back."


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s almost six o''clock."


    "Good."


    I put away the spirit throne of orchid, and throw the censer, incense, and unburned oil candle into the sea. These things belong to orchid. Xin''er, put them away.


    Back on land, we are faced with the problem of where to go. After boss Li''s disappearance, Kong xuerui is bound to be alarmed. She will send someone to search us for the first time.


    Sun Jianbing and I are also kidnapping cases. Black and white can no longer accommodate us. I think the police may have found sun Jianbing''s home by this time.


    We can''t go back to Hangzhou. Begonia and Su Manyu can''t be contacted any more. Even ye Zhong and sun Jianbing can''t be used any more.


    With the Kong family''s influence in Jiangsu and Zhejiang, it''s inevitable that the whole city will be wanted. Sun Jianbing and I became street mice in an instant, but it''s not easy to catch us. Let''s see.Sun Jianbing and I fled to the southwest, sneaked across Myanmar through Yunnan, and hid in a big mountain in Myanmar for three or four months. From late autumn to the melting of ice and snow, spring came unexpectedly. It was romantic and full of spring.


    Sun Jianbing and I seem to have disappeared in this world overnight. Kong xuerui sent people to search everywhere, but we didn''t find any clues. There are many people chasing us in the river and lake, but the Kong family''s money is not so easy to get. Before hiding in the mountains, we met three killers. In the end, sun Jianbing and I solved them, and they did it quietly.


    One of them was mercenaries. They chased and intercepted us. As a result, sun Jianbing and I carried the nest one night. Stealing chicken was not enough to eat rice. I think if they knew that we were such bullies, they would not chase us so recklessly.


    After being in exile for a long time, we will miss our hometown and relatives. Sun Jianbing and I stayed abroad for more than a month before we decided to come back again. Things have been going on for such a long time, and the news should have passed long ago. We don''t know what happened at home.


    Sun Jianbing misses qiutang and his children. I also miss Manyu and yeluo. It''s not a matter to wander outside all the time. Go back and sneak out when you see the situation is not right.


    Like last time, sun Jianbing and I went back secretly.


    We have changed our ID cards. They are all fake. They are very lifelike. If we don''t check them carefully, we may muddle through.


    Airplanes, trains and cars are all under the real name system. We dare not take these means of transportation. We can only rent a car from a car rental company in Yunnan. In fact, the registration and examination of car rental information are also very strict. However, these things are all relative. As long as we have money, there will be no injustice.


    If you ask sun Jianbing and I if we have any money, of course we have. In the last month or so in Myanmar, sun Jianbing and I made a lot of money. As for whether the money is clean or not, let''s talk about it first. At least we can be sure that sun Jianbing and I made money by our own abilities and did not disgrace our compatriots.


    Maybe in your eyes, the money is inevitably bloody and violent, but how many people''s money do you tell me? Which money is not stained with the blood of the working people?


    Sun Jianbing and I took turns driving. We didn''t go back to Hangzhou directly because we just came back and didn''t know anything about it. Isn''t it a trap to go back so rashly.


    I took sun Jianbing to guanwan city. I always had a wish, Lanxin villa. I can''t let Lanxin villa fall into the hands of Lanxin''s friends.

 Chapter 766

    It took us two days and two nights on the road to get to guanwan city. If we didn''t stay on the road, we wouldn''t stay. If we were really sleepy, we would find a safe place to park and sleep in the car. Anyway, we didn''t worry and drove slowly.


    Lanxin villa is located in a big mountain in guanwan city. In recent years, its scale is not much different from that before. Lanxin villa without Lanxin is not so good after all. It can maintain its present scale thanks to some ideas left by Lanxin at that time. Otherwise, it may have closed down now.


    Sun Jianbing and I arrived near Lanxin villa in the afternoon of the third day. Lanxin villa has many guests during the day. At this time, there are many people and many eyes. Maybe someone can recognize sun Jianbing and me.


    The Kong family is very influential in South China and East China. With Kong xuerui''s power, if we are determined to kill sun Jianbing and me, we will not escape the fate of being wanted by the whole country. Therefore, we can avoid appearing in public and resolutely do not show up. I will not give Kong xuerui such an opportunity before things are clear.


    Sun Jianbing and I had a rest at the foot of the mountain. We found a secluded place to stop and sleep. Good evening.


    I guess Lanxin''s best friend not only occupied her Lanxin villa, but also occupied her other courtyard. Lanxin''s other courtyard is not far from Lanxin villa, elegant and quiet, like a paradise in the world. I once took sun Jianbing and Lin Manxue to live for a while, so I was familiar with the terrain.


    In the middle of the night, sun Jianbing and I walked up the mountain to touch the woods outside the other courtyard of Lanxin. The woods are connected with the backyard. There is a high wall outside the courtyard. I have the impression that there was no such wall eight years ago. It should have been built in recent years.


    Lan Xin''s best friend is much less courageous than Lan Xin. Lan Xin, a woman who has lived in the mountains for so many years, has no idea of building a wall several meters high. However, her best friend Jiu zhanque nest has made such a thing. Maybe she is guilty of being a thief and always worried about what she will get in return.


    Hum, do you think people can''t get in if there is a wall?


    Sun Jianbing and I are just like that in our eyes. We want to stop us and dream.


    Sun Jianbing and I walked through the woods and suddenly heard the barking of dogs coming from the villa. Damn, there was more than one dog, at least a dozen.


    Sun Jianbing and I went over the wall without any difficulty, and lying on the wall to observe the movement of the yard, we saw a dozen wolf dogs coming out of the dog hole of the villa in turn, barking at Sun Jianbing and me around the inside of the wall.


    The wolf dog is big and runs fast. It can jump up and down, and it''s frightening for a large group to get together.


    "Jianbing, it''s so noisy. Kill them."


    "Good."


    Sun Jianbing and I jumped down from the wall and tumbled on the ground. When the wolf dogs saw someone breaking in, they fought and retreated. Their cry became louder. They wanted to wake up the owner of the villa.


    I buckled a few small stones in both hands, suddenly launched an attack, shot out all the small stones in a second, and knocked over three wolf dogs in an instant.


    Sun Jianbing was not idle either. He shot out two daggers in his hand and killed two wolf dogs. Then he immediately pulled out another dagger from his waist and rolled into the wolf dogs with a dagger in his backhand. In the blink of an eye, he cut the throat of two wolf dogs.


    Sun Jianbing and I killed seven wolf dogs in the blink of an eye. The wolf dogs were scared and ran back one after another. Sun Jianbing and I didn''t give them a chance to escape and killed them before they got into the dog hole.


    Sun Jianbing and I shot so fast that we killed a dozen or so wolf dogs in an instant. They didn''t even have time to bark a few more.


    After all, these wolfhounds have not received any training. They are just ordinary domestic wolfhounds, which are totally different from military dogs or police dogs in the army. Sun Jianbing and I would not be so successful if we changed to well-trained military dogs or police dogs.


    Sun Jianbing and I went around to the backyard and climbed up along the air conditioner and windowsill installed outside.


    "Wait. Don''t do it now. I think I heard the dog barking just now. " A woman''s voice suddenly obscured Simmons'' squeaky voice.


    The man seems to be in the mood. How can he stop at this time? He said with some disapproval:


    "these dogs like to make a fuss if they don''t bark blindly. If you listen to them, it''s OK. Minmin, ignore them. Let''s go on. "


    The man moved a few more times. This woman named Minmin may have some bad premonition. She pushed the man down and said with a cold face: "you know you don''t want to play. Do you like it so much? If you pester me all the time, you don''t know what to do."


    The man was so scolded by the woman, his heart also nest a stomach fire, back to scold: "how I don''t do business, Leng min, you can do it, don''t you think you have a few stinky money is great, right? Let me tell you, if it wasn''t for my Bian Yinqiang to help you, could Leng min become the boss of Lanxin villa? "


    The man named Bian Yinqiang didn''t say it was OK. This completely angered the woman named lengmin. She kicked Bian Yinqiang under the bed.


    "Useless things! get out of here! Get out of here now


    "How dare you let me go?" Bian Yinqiang sat on the floor, glaring at the woman named lengmin."Go away!"


    "If you want to let me go, there is no way." Bian Yinqiang got up from the cold floor, walked barefooted in front of the bed cabinet, took a pack of cigarettes, drew out a fulcrum, lit the fire, smoked and scolded: "lengmin, you smelly bitch, do you have a crush on Shen Chen, that little white face, and think I''m in your way?"


    "What did you say?" Lengmin wrapped himself in a quilt, stretched out an arm, pointed to Bian Yinqiang and asked coldly.


    "Pretend! Get dressed! Hum, don''t think that I''m a fool. I don''t know anything. You two dog men and women want to hide my eyes just by doing that little trick. Smelly girl, if you''re tired of playing with me, you want to kick me away. You really miss me. "


    Lengmin sat on Simmons, glaring at Bian Yinqiang, and said in a somewhat disappointed tone: "you brute, you can speak such words!"


    "You can do anything, you bitch. Why don''t you let me say it! A pair of shameless things. "


    "You! You''re spitting blood


    "I''m bloody? Ha ha, Leng min, do you dare to pat your chest and say that you don''t have any interest in the boy named Shen? Do you dare? "


    "I -"


    "I what I! Are you speechless? Lengmin, don''t look at your appearance. In fact, your heart is very dirty. Eating in the bowl and looking in the pot, you have a human face and a beast''s heart. "


    "What did you say?"


    "Am I wrong. Lan Xin is good enough to you. She treats you as her best friend and trusts you very much. She gives you a chance to teach you how to manage Lan Xin villa. She is very kind to you and how do you treat her. Hum, you look down on you because of your human face and animal heart. In fact, you are a whore who can do everything by yourself. "


    "Bian Yinqiang, I don''t want you to talk nonsense!" Leng min''s face was flushed by Bian Yin''s strong Qi, and he snorted.

 Chapter 767

    "What nonsense? Ha ha, Leng min, don''t blame me for being unkind. You''re not alone in Lanxin villa. You can drive me away. Anyway, I''ve been playing with you all these years, and I don''t feel fresh about you. It''s a big deal. However, I''ll help you get the orchid villa. How can you score half of my property? "


    Leng min didn''t expect that Bian Yinqiang was such a man. She offered him food and drink. Bai let him play for so many years, and he turned over and didn''t recognize people.


    "You don''t have any idea of Lanxin villa." Lengmin didn''t even think about it. She turned down Bian Yinqiang.


    Because the temperature in the mountain was a little low on the evening, Bian Yinqiang stood naked and a little cold, so he found a blanket to wrap himself up. He seemed to have expected lengmin to say so, and said calmly:


    "I knew that you smelly woman would be so ruthless, hum, but don''t talk too much, I have a way to get you to agree."


    "You can''t take advantage of Lanxin villa even if you die. Hate me blind, you white eyed wolf raised in the side, you give me away! Go away. "


    Bian Yinqiang sneered, sat down in a chair, put up his legs, shook his feet and said, "lengmin, you forced me, so don''t blame me for not remembering the old love. You think I''m stupid and can''t guard against you. Ha ha, I''m not afraid to tell you that I have your good things in my hand, which make you popular all night. "


    "Hum, just blow it!"


    "I blow! Do I have to blow it? "


    "What can you have for me?"


    "The picture of you and me together, as well as your sleeping posture after each event, tut Tut, it''s really exciting."


    "No way! How could you have these things? "


    Bian Yinqiang laughed and said, "what do you think?"


    Listening to Bian Yinqiang''s words, lengmin''s heart suddenly tightens. She frowns and says in a suspicious tone: "Bian Yinqiang, don''t make up any lies to deceive me. I won''t be so stupid to believe your lies."


    Bian Yinqiang sneered: "lengmin, you should know whether what I said is true or false. You can''t believe it. Anyway, when these things flow out, I''m not the one who loses face. I''m really looking forward to it. When the big boss of Lanxin villa appears on the Internet in such a gesture, do you think Lanxin villa will be more popular all over the country overnight. Ha ha ha


    "Bian Yinqiang, you are not human! You beast! White eyed wolf Lengmin angrily scolds incessantly. Her heart is in a mess. She is afraid and a little at a loss. Therefore, she only knows how to use scolding to ease her inner restlessness.


    Bian Yinqiang said indifferently: "scold, scold. The more you scold, the more afraid you are. Anyway, if you get a few words of scolding, I will get a piece of meat. Leng min, if you think you have promoted me, I should be grateful for my kindness. Bah, what''s the matter? Now that we have torn our skin, I might as well tell you the truth. The reason why I came to work in Lanxin villa is not for you, but for Lanxin. Do you think I can see things like you. Hum, you''re nothing compared with Lan Xin, bitch. "


    Bian Yinqiang''s words are poisonous enough. One by one, she sticks in lengmin''s heart. She suddenly stands up from the bed and points to Bian Yinqiang''s "you" with trembling fingers.


    "What''s the matter with me? I''m telling you the truth. I came to Lanxin villa just for Lanxin, can''t I? I''ve been in love with Lanxin for many years. I''ve been astonished to see her for the first time, but I know that a woman like her won''t look up to me. Lao Tzu thought, "if you can''t get her heart, it''s good to have a look at her from a distance."


    Leng Min said with a sneer, "don''t put gold on your face. I''m afraid it''s not about Lan Xin, but her identity."


    "Put your mother''s mouth clean for me. You think I''m you. I''m open to money, even my best friend. I''ve long seen that you don''t mean well to Lan Xin, so I pretended to take refuge in you and give you some bad advice. In fact, I''ve been secretly helping Lan Xin. I''ve left you evidence for all the dirty things you do. If you want to harm her, don''t think about it. "


    "That''s why you photographed those things?"


    "Yes. I believe that Lanxin will come back one day. As long as we have these things, Lanxin villa will always belong to Lanxin. "


    "Ha ha ha. Bian Yinqiang, I didn''t expect you to be so hypocritical. If you want Lanxin villa, it''s OK. I can give you some shares, but you are so shameless to find a bullshit reason to help Lanxin take back Lanxin villa. Ha ha, do you think I will believe it? Don''t be so noble. You are not a good thing


    "Laugh! Leng min, do you know where you can''t compare with Lan Xin? Not only your appearance, but also your wisdom and heart. What a woman Lan Xin is, how can you have such a disgusting and cruel friend? I''m not worth it for her. "


    Leng min suddenly got angry, jumped down from Simmons and roared:


    "don''t mention orchid to me! What is she? She is a little more beautiful than my mother. A fox girl always grabs men from my mother. My mother is worse than her. You are all around her like flies. It''s not because she is fishy and smelly! ""Damn it. You dare to speak ill of Lan Xin. I''ll beat her to death. Do you believe it


    "Come on! If you have seed, come! No, it''s not a man! "


    Stimulated by Leng min, Bian Yinqiang is not cool headed. He rushes up to put Leng min down directly, and then presses her on the edge of the bed and pinches her neck.


    Leng min''s feet are kicking in the air, shaking her head and struggling desperately. Bian Yinqiang is pinching harder and harder. It''s estimated that she''s killed in her heart. She thinks about the result to Bian Sheng.


    Leng min began to struggle, but after less than a minute, the range of her struggle was getting smaller and smaller, and finally slowly stopped.


    "Chutian, if you look down, something may happen."


    I said coldly: "anyway, they bite the dog. It''s none of our business. Just watch the excitement."


    Sun Jianbing said: "it''s not a pity that this smelly woman died, but if she died, it might be difficult for Lanxin villa to return to Lanxin."


    After thinking about it, I think it''s reasonable that Leng min owns the property right of Lanxin villa. No matter what means she gets it, this is the fact at present.


    If Leng min dies suddenly, the police must be alarmed. In this way, the matter will be very complicated. Sun Jianbing and I can''t show up, and Lan Xin is not in the world. Whether we seal up or auction it, no matter how we deal with Lan Xin villa, in a word, it will be difficult for Lan Xin to return to the industry.


    Well, for the sake of Lanxin villa, my brother can only keep her dog alive first. Then, I feel very flustered at the thought of saving such a rotten woman.

 Chapter 768

    Bian Yinqiang''s strength on her two hands is stronger and stronger. Leng min''s eyes are out of breath, and her legs are no longer kicking in the air. Instead, she hangs her legs on the edge of the bed.


    Suddenly, Bian Yinqiang, who killed red eye, was pushed away by a great force. His body was like a leaf blown up by a gust of wind. He lost his center of gravity in an instant and hit on the other side of Simmons.


    Bian Yinqiang was so dazed that he didn''t get up for a long time.


    Lengmin breathes the last breath of fresh air, like a drowning man grabbing the last straw. She greedily breathes, breathes.


    After a while, Leng min wakes up from her dream. It''s very dangerous. She just went to the gate of death. This kind of taste is so horrible.


    Lengmin''s brain wakes up and at the first sight sees two strange men standing near the edge of the bed staring into her eyes.


    Is there anyone in the room?


    "Ah Leng Min wants to scream, but her throat is like something stuck. She just can''t make a sound.


    "What are you talking about. It''s no use shouting! "


    Sun Jianbing helped me move a chair. I sat down on the chair. Sun Jianbing stood on my left side, and HuoTuo was a little follower of me.


    Sun Jianbing is with me and always takes me as the leader. In fact, in his heart, I am not only his brother, but also his boss. I will always be.


    "You - who are you?"


    Like two ghosts, sun Jianbing and I came in quietly and scared Leng min and Bian Yinqiang to death. In the middle of the night, who can be afraid of such a thing in another courtyard of Dashan.


    Leng min is so frightened that most of her body is exposed and unconscious. She has no clothes on her body and is wrapped in a quilt. Once the quilt is not wrapped, she will show a touch of spring.


    If it''s another beauty, I''ll see it. It''s her cheap woman. My brother feels sick when he looks at her.


    I frowned and said, "Damn it. Can you make a face! Give me the clothes to wear. "


    Leng min suddenly realized that she was standing in front of us naked, covered her mouth and thought, "ah." as soon as her hand was released from the quilt, the spring color suddenly showed.


    Lengmin quickly pulls on the quilt, picks up the clothes on the ground, climbs up to Simmons and hides in the quilt to put them on.


    "And you! Isn''t it fun to be naked? " I glared at Bian Yinqiang. My eyes were like the light from a wolf''s eyes. They were cold and fierce, which made Bian Yinqiang shiver.


    He picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on in front of sun Jianbing and me. We all have some of them. There''s nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Leng min and Bian Yinqiang dressed neatly, stood side by side in front of sun Jianbing and me with their heads down, waiting for my lecture.


    "I know this time! I want you to raise your head. " I was so fierce that Leng min and Bian Yinqiang trembled. They thought sun Jianbing and I were gangsters. They broke into their villa in the middle of the night. Who would do it if they were not gangsters.


    "Brother brother." Bian Yinqiang pursed his shriveled lips, swallowed his saliva and said, "I don''t know what are you doing here tonight?"


    "Don''t be so fuckin ''literate, talk to people."


    "Yes. Yes Bian Yinqiang nodded repeatedly for fear of provoking sun Jianbing and me.


    "Your name is Bian Yinqiang?"


    "Yes - yes."


    "What''s your position in Lanxin villa?"


    "Lobby manager."


    "And she?" I pointed to Leng min beside him.


    "Old boss."


    "Boss? What''s your name? "


    "Lengmin."


    I hummed coldly: "orchid villa, listen, the name is the property of orchid villa. How can a person with the surname Leng be the owner of orchid villa. Are you kidding me? "


    "This -" Bian Yinqiang wiped the sweat on her forehead and said with trembling: "really, what I said is true. I dare not cheat you. She is indeed the boss of Lanxin villa."


    I smile at Leng min and say, "is what he says true?"


    Lengmin didn''t dare to look me in the eye, nodded gently and said, "yes. I''m Leng min, the boss of Lanxin villa. "


    "As far as I know, the owner of Lanxin villa is Lanxin. How can you change it to you? Say


    Leng min trembled and said, "I - I paid for Lanxin villa."


    "Pay? Hum, how much did it cost? "


    Leng min lowered her head and didn''t speak. I yelled: "speak quickly."


    "One More than one billion. "


    "More than one billion? As a wage earner, you can''t earn more than 100 million even if you sell it all your life. How did you get the money? " I asked aggressively.


    "I - I borrowed it."


    I said coldly, "borrowed it? Who is so generous to lend you more than 100 million yuan? If you want to build a bridge to introduce me, I''ll give you a huge reward. ""What on earth do you want to do?" Lengmin suddenly looked up at me and asked.


    "What do we want to do? You should be a little bit forced in your heart. Leng min, Lan Xin treats you as a sister, but you embezzle her property. What do you say about this account?"


    Referring to Lan Xin, Leng min suddenly roared: "are you from Lan Xin? Where is she? Why don''t you come back to see me in person? "


    I slapped Leng min in the face and said:


    "what the hell do you think you are, like a dog? Why does Lan Xin come to see you. I''ll tell you Leng min, you can spit out what you eat in Lanxin villa, or you''ll be sold abroad and eaten raw. "


    Leng min covers her face tightly and withers suddenly. In front of sun Jianbing and I, she is a chicken, unable to resist at all.


    Leng min is silent and doesn''t speak. She wants her to spit out Lanxin villa. How can she give up? It''s hundreds of millions of property. Even if she is killed by sun Jianbing and me, she won''t hand it over easily.


    If people want to give up such a large amount of property completely, it''s very difficult to rely on a few words of intimidation, which I expected earlier.


    "Play dead with me, don''t you?"


    Lengmin stares at me coldly and says, "kill me. If you want to kill them, you can kill them. If you want orchid villa, dream about it. "


    "Oh, you give me back her son of a bitch?"


    Leng min''s eyes twinkled. She was afraid, but she didn''t want to admit her guilt. Looking at her expression, she seemed to prefer to die rather than hand over Lan Xin villa.


    I stare at lengmin''s eyes with fierce eyes for a long time. Lengmin doesn''t dare to look at me in the opposite direction. Her eyes dodge. I move my heart to kill her, and her murderous spirit still lingers in her heart.


    The murderous spirit on me is like death, not to mention a weak woman, even a big man with iron bone will be scared by me.


    I didn''t expect Leng min to pay so much attention to Lanxin''s villa. She would rather lose her life than relax.


    If you want to play, right? OK, I''ll play with you. Who''s more stubborn than who?


    I took back my eyes and suddenly turned to Bian Yinqiang. When Bian Yinqiang saw that I was looking at him with this kind of eyes, his body was shaking and his legs were shaking.


    Oh, my God!

 Chapter 769

    "Bian Yinqiang?" I called with a sneer


    "In - in." Bian Yinqiang was called by me, almost scared to kneel.


    "This woman doesn''t know the current affairs and doesn''t want to cooperate with me. Do you want to learn from her?"


    Bian Yinqiang nodded and said, "I dare not! afraid to! answer all the questions. Answer all questions. "


    "If you make up a lie, I hope you know the consequences."


    "Yes. Yes


    I moved my butt to change my sitting posture and asked faintly, "you just said that you have this woman''s strong material and the evidence of her embezzlement of orchid villa. Is that true?"


    "I -" Bian Yinqiang hesitated for a moment. It was just a moment. These were the things he wanted to save his life. He was worried about whether he could say them and how much he could say.


    Before Bian Yinqiang had time to say what was behind, I suddenly made a gesture. Bian Yinqiang and Leng min were confused and didn''t know what signal I was. Suddenly, sun Jianbing took two steps forward. A lightning shot and a dagger stabbed Bian Yinqiang''s thigh. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain from his thigh. The pain made Bian Yinqiang''s eyes black. Bian Yinqiang''s "ah" was a cry The screams rang through the other yard.


    Bian Yinqiang fell to the ground with his thigh in his arms, rolling and howling. This completely scared lengmin. We killed people like a chicken. We didn''t hesitate to come as we wanted. We didn''t care. These are two real outlaws.


    The effect of this move is immediate. It gives Bian Yinqiang a threat and Leng min a warning. If he doesn''t cooperate, he won''t leave here alive.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t have the key to tie the edge of Yinqiang. He couldn''t die if he did so. Why did he shout.


    I said maliciously, "if you dare to shout again, I will take off your whole leg."


    Bian Yinqiang was frightened by me. Instead of holding his legs, he covered his mouth for fear that he would cry out and kill himself.


    I said faintly: "I have just reminded you not to hesitate, you just don''t listen, blame me."


    Bian Yin resisted the pain, moved his hand away from his mouth and said, "I dare not, I dare not."


    "I''ll ask you again, do you?"


    "Yes. Yes


    "Where are the things?"


    "In Where I live. "


    "I know where the hell you live! The exact location. "


    "In the staff dormitory of Lanxin villa, I live in the third room on the second floor near the stairway, and the things are put in a black box under the bed."


    Bian Yinqiang was scared to death by me. When I roared, it was like pouring beans in a bamboo basket. He explained everything.


    "Who else is in the room but you?"


    "No one. Just me. "


    I said with a sneer, "the welfare is good. I''ll give you a single dormitory."


    Bian Yinqiang didn''t know how to answer me, and he didn''t dare not answer. He could only smile awkwardly at me. His smile looked ferocious, worse than crying.


    Maybe the injury on his leg can''t make him laugh.


    I didn''t doubt Bian Yinqiang''s words. He didn''t dare to lie to me. Sun Jianbing and I held his life in our hands. What''s more, after suffering in front of him, he didn''t dare to think carefully.


    I motioned sun Jianbing to come over and whispered a few words to him. Sun Jianbing nodded and went downstairs to leave the villa.


    "Bian Yinqiang, I hope you are telling the truth."


    "The truth, the truth."


    The other courtyard is not far from Lanxin villa. With sun Jianbing''s strength, it took less than an hour to go back and forth. When sun Jianbing came back, he handed me a black box.


    When I opened the black box, there were more than 20 recording pens, some CDs, USB flash drives, files, and some pinhole cameras.


    I flipped through several documents and looked at them. My face showed a proud expression. Good things. With these things, Leng min can''t admit it.


    In front of them, I took out a recorder and played a paragraph. Damn, what are these things? I almost heard them hard.


    MMP, this pair of dog men and women are really good at playing. They can say anything when they are in love. Sun Jianbing and I are ashamed of ourselves.


    When I was with Lin Manxue before, why didn''t I flirt like this? Hey, there''s no one perfect, there''s no end to learning.


    I took another CD to sun Jianbing and asked him to find a computer to have a look at the contents. Bian Yinqiang and lengmin are not good at it. Be careful.


    Sun Jianbing left for a while and came back about ten minutes later. He nodded to me and said, "it''s good. It can be used. It''s very useful."


    Leng min saw that these things fell into my hands. She was completely discouraged because she didn''t have a strong attitude. I''m afraid Lanxin villa can''t keep it. If she persists, she will lose her life. It''s estimated that her family will be shameless in the future.


    "Leng min, is there anything else you want to say?"


    Leng Min said dejectedly, "just tell me what you want to do. I''ll accept it. I can give it back to Lanxin villa, but I have a request. You should give me all the things in your hand.""Have you figured it out?"


    "Well."


    I laughed and said: "Leng min, you take yourself too seriously. With these evidences, do you think Lanxin villa is still yours? Childish


    Lengmin bowed her head and said nothing.


    I took a picture of the black box, thought about it for a moment, and then said faintly: "anyway, you have been running Lanxin villa for many years, and you have no credit and have hard work. Although you are sorry for xiner, I know xiner. She is kind-hearted and she doesn''t want to kill you. Well, I''ll give you a chance to tell me how to occupy the orchid villa step by step. As long as I''m satisfied, I''ll give you this black box. "


    "Seriously?"


    I said with a cold face, "do you have the right to choose?"


    Leng min thinks about it for a while, and now it can only be like this. She told me the whole story in detail. In fact, before Lan Xin disappeared, Leng min had a wrong idea. She knew in advance that there was a typhoon during that time, and then encouraged Lan Xin to travel near Longdao.


    Eight years ago, she tried to hurt Lan Xin many times, but she failed several times. Later, when Lan Xin went to travel, she finally got what she wanted.


    As for how Lanxin villa falls into lengmin''s hands, it''s actually because Lanxin trusts her and gives her privileges. Lengmin once put a transfer contract in the document and let Lanxin sign it unintentionally. This transfer contract is about that Lanxin sells Lanxin villa to lengmin at a price of more than RMB 100 million, and the down payment is only RMB 30 million.


    After the accident of Lanxin, the whole Lanxin villa has actually fallen into Leng min''s hands. She intercepted 30 million yuan of working capital from the book of Lanxin villa, paid the down payment to Lanxin''s account, and then deducted it from the monthly profit of Lanxin villa for monthly payment. In other words, Leng min paid Lanxin with Lanxin''s money, but she didn''t pay a cent and got Lanxin for nothing mountain villa.


    Of course, she can''t do these things alone. There are many problems involved, including financial and legal problems. However, under the control of lengmin, these problems are finally solved by her.


    Leng min is a poisonous snake in Lanxin villa. She devours Lanxin villa step by step. After hearing this, I don''t think it''s worth it for xiner. What kind of woman did she trust? She almost killed her. In the end, she blacked her whole life.


    I''m so angry that I want to eat her alive. However, there are some variables when the orchid villa is not taken back. I can''t be impulsive. When the orchid villa is taken back, I have a chance to deal with her.


    I didn''t say anything on my mouth. Leng min glanced at me stealthily. Seeing my face as usual, she was relieved.

 Chapter 770

    I calmly said to lengmin, "as the best sister of Lanxin, you should know that Lanxin has a sister named Lanxiang, right?"


    "I know."


    I put up three fingers to shake and said: "three days, I only give you three days. No matter what method you use, you should transfer Lanxin villa to Lanxiang, Lanxin''s elder sister, in three days. You should transfer it to her reasonably and legally. I''ll complete all the procedures. Don''t play tricks with me, or you won''t know how to die. Do you understand?"


    "Well." Leng min looks at the black box again. It''s obvious that she hasn''t forgotten it.


    "I''ll give you the black box when it''s done. After it''s done, don''t show up in Lanxin villa again. Remember that."


    "Remember."


    I slowly stood up from my chair, walked slowly to Bian Yinqiang, pulled down my face and said, "Bian Yinqiang, I remember you. You can supervise her these days. If anything goes wrong in the middle of the way, be careful of your dog''s head."


    "Yes, yes."


    Sun Jianbing and I went to the door of the room. When we got to the door, I looked back at Leng min and Bian Yinqiang, who had not awakened from the dream, and suddenly came back.


    I suddenly turned back and scared them to lean together.


    With a ghost smile on my face, I suddenly picked up a chair with my feet, easily lifted it into the air, and punched it out fiercely. The speed and strength of the fist were perfect. With a loud bang, the whole chair was scattered on the ground.


    This scene directly scared Bian Yinqiang and lengmin. It cost a lot of sandalwood. Even if I fell to the ground ten times or eight times, I would not fall like this. I casually hit the chair in the air, and it would be very bad. If I hit them on the head or face, would I be alive?


    I don''t care about the reaction of the two stupid birds. I pointed to the broken sandalwood chair, and then pointed to their heads, threatening, naked threatening. Whoever dares to play tricks, I will use his head as a chair to blow it up.


    For the first time, Leng min and Bian Yinqiang nodded their heads in unison, and they almost knelt down to bet for me.


    After sun Jianbing and I left, Leng min and Bian Yin were sitting on the floor. It took a long time for them to come back.


    "What kind of people are they? How can they make people tremble?" Bian Yinqiang shakes his lips and asks Leng min, who is sitting beside him.


    "You ask me, who the hell am I going to ask?" Leng min replied impatiently, then suddenly frowned and said, "but I seem to have seen them somewhere."


    Bian Yinqiang said: "one looks familiar, the other has no impression at all."


    Leng min thought for a while and suddenly said, "Oh, I know who it is. Yes, it''s him. It must be him. "


    "Who?"


    "Ye Chutian."


    Leng min mentioned Ye Chutian''s name. Bian Yinqiang recalled it in his mind, nodded his head and said, "I''ve seen Mr. Ye twice, but I''m a bit like Mr. Ye in shape and face. I just can''t match my age."


    I''m just in my early 30s, but I''ve been on the island in the wind and sunshine for a few years, and I''ve lived in the jungle for a few years. I really look a few years older than my peers.


    Leng min thinks about it, then gets up from the floor and runs to a place. Bian Yinqiang doesn''t know what Leng min is going to do, so he follows her.


    Leng min went to Lanxin''s former study, rummaged through the cases in the study, and finally turned out a picture in a notebook.


    "Yes, that''s him." Leng min pointed to the person in the photo and said.


    Bian Yinqiang took a furtive look. The people in the photo are seven or eight points similar to me, that is, young. I''m only in my twenties in the photo, and I''m at least thirty-five or six tonight.


    Bian Yinqiang said: "if you know it''s Mr. Ye, what can you do? Leng min, I warn you. Look at the momentum of Mr. Ye and his friends. They are definitely not ordinary people. Don''t be confused."


    Leng min looked at the photo and pondered it with her chin. Suddenly she said with a sneer, "ha ha, I see. It''s like this."


    "What''s the matter?" Bian Yinqiang asked inexplicably. He didn''t understand what was in lengmin''s mind.


    Leng Min said, "do you remember that a group of mysterious people came to the villa a few months ago to investigate orchid?"


    "Remember, you mean..."


    "Shhh -" Leng min put her index finger on her lips and Shhh. Then she opened the big window of her study and looked out. She didn''t see anything suspicious. She ran to other parts of the villa to check. Except for her and Bian Yinqiang, there was no suspicious sign.


    Leng min returns to her study with Bian Yinqiang. She locks the door, closes the window and draws the curtain, just like a thief.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Keep it down, what are you doing so loud!" Leng min pulls Bian Yinqiang to sit on the sofa in the study. Bian Yinqiang wants to push Leng min away. This woman is too dangerous. She has something bad in her heart. Don''t pull him into the water.


    "What are you doing stealthily?"Leng min smiles at Bian Yinqiang and says, "Yinqiang, I know I''m wrong tonight. In the past, I asked too much of you and gave you a lot of pressure. I''ll change it. I''ll change it later."


    Leng min suddenly changes a flattering face to Bian Yinqiang, which makes him unable to accept for a while. This woman is always on top of the world. She doesn''t treat him as a boyfriend at all. She often scolds him coldly to bury him. He doesn''t say it, and she always lets him go.


    In Leng min''s eyes, he may be just a tool for her to vent. Leng min is strong in that aspect and often has not enough to eat, so Bian Yinqiang can only try to please her.


    In the past, Leng min was quite satisfied with him, and the relationship between them was harmonious. Although there was an occasional dispute, Leng min scolded him bloody, but he didn''t break up.


    But since Shen Chen''s little white face came to Lanxin villa, Leng min became more and more dissatisfied with Bian Yinqiang. He often yelled at him in front of outsiders when he had nothing to do, making him unable to come to the stage in front of other employees. Moreover, Leng min didn''t have a strong interest in that matter before, so I half pushed it off.


    Women are sensitive, and men are not fools. They have the most sensitive sense of smell in this kind of thing. Leng min is the boss of Lanxin Shangzhuang, but he is just a wage earner. He is inferior to others and can only bear to be angry in his heart.


    There are many irreconcilable contradictions hidden in it, which just happened to break out tonight.


    The reason why lengmin does this to him is not that Mr. Ye holds her handle in his hand, and Bian Yinqiang is not a fool. How can he not know lengmin''s intention.


    "Don''t get close to me. You just told me to go away. OK, I wish I could." Bian Yinqiang pushes lengmin away and gets up to go. Lengmin sticks up like a piece of chewing gum, hugs Bian Yinqiang''s arm tightly and says in a coquetry way:


    "Yinqiang, what are you doing? No matter what, I''m your girlfriend. What''s the matter with the quarrel between my friends and girlfriends? It''s not over with you."

 Chapter 771

    "Fight? Is it just a matter of fighting? " Leng min''s tone softened, and Bian Yinqiang immediately became angry. He pointed to Leng min''s face and scolded angrily.


    "Yinqiang, what do you say? It''s just that I didn''t have a cool head when I quarreled and said some unpleasant words. As a big man, you can''t be magnanimous. Don''t give me the same opinion as a woman."


    Leng min holds Bian Yinqiang''s arm and presses a pair of mountains on his chest. Because Leng min only wears a silk nightgown, the cloth is thin and smooth. In addition, Bian Yinqiang doesn''t put out the fire in front of him, and the small flames in his heart have been accumulating. After being provoked by Leng min, his mind is ready to move again.


    "You -"


    "I don''t know what I am. Fool, come on


    "Here it is?" Bian Yinqiang asked incredulously.


    Leng minjiao said: "don''t you always want something to happen in Lanxin''s study? I''ll make your dream come true tonight."


    Bian Yinqiang swallows his saliva. He knows that lengmin is willing to do this just to buy him off and stop him. He doesn''t really want to make up with him. At most, it''s just an expedient.


    But in the face of such temptation, Bian Yinqiang wanted to compromise.


    Just when Bian Yinqiang wants to push the boat down the river and take lengmin, the tragedy of the sandalwood chair and the cold look I saw him before I left flashed through his mind. If Bian Yinqiang dares to take lengmin''s boat, he is afraid that he will die.


    Bian Yinqiang bit his teeth and threw away Leng min with a trill: "no way. no way. Leng min, don''t do anything wrong. You''d better follow Mr. Ye''s instructions. It''s good for you and me. "


    "What a fart!" Leng min sees that Bian Yinqiang refuses her. She is very angry. Her hot temper comes up again. She says coldly: "how can you be such a man? You are bullied by others. If you don''t take the initiative to help her, you can also help others bully her."


    Leng Min said so, and Bian Yin quit when he was strong. He pulled his face and asked, "bah! Are you my girlfriend? Do you think I''m your boyfriend? "


    "Pooh, what Pooh! I didn''t! If I don''t, I can let you live and sleep for nothing, and let you be the lobby manager of Lanxin villa. "


    "I live for nothing?" Bian Yinqiang pointed to his nose and said with a sneer, "how many things have Bian Yinqiang done for lengmin


    Lengmin said, "do you help me? Hehe, what did you do for me? Do you mean taking pictures of those disgusting things? "


    "I photographed those things not because you lengmin didn''t treat me as a person at all. I''m just a tool for you. When you think of it, you take a look at it. When you don''t want to see it, you scold me. Have you ever thought about my feelings? I''m a man, a man with self-respect and face, understand? "


    "Now I know I''m a man. Just in front of Ye Chutian, why don''t I say I''m a man? Also, don''t you say you don''t like me at all? You like orchid, and you almost killed me for her. OK, Bian Yinqiang is really capable. You like her to go. Do you think Lan Xin will look at you more? "


    Leng min shakes out all the words in his heart. Bian Yinqiang stops talking for a moment. He likes orchid, but he doesn''t fantasize unrealistically. He can only hide his love in his heart.


    Lan Xin has been missing for eight years. Maybe she has already died. Although he still thinks about Lan Xin these years, reality tells him that Leng min is his real woman.


    He and Leng min have been together for more than eight years, and they all say that one day husband and wife will spend a hundred days together. He can''t remember how many days they have been together, but in the end, there are feelings.


    Bian Yin''s strong photography of those things is just for self-protection. He is afraid that the strong lengmin will kick him one day. With these things, lengmin can at least relax. He also has the capital to stand up in front of lengmin.


    What he said in front of him was angry. A big man was rejected by a woman and told him to go away. He was a man who could stand it. Bian Yinqiang was also a man with flesh, blood and temper, so he almost killed lengmin in anger.


    In fact, these things are too common between husband and wife. It''s easy to fall in love and difficult to get along with each other. What''s more, it''s an underground lover who hasn''t been with each other for eight years.


    Bian Yinqiang was asked by Leng min to be speechless and stood looking at Leng min on the spot foolishly. Leng min and Bian Yinqiang were angry with each other for a while. Leng min sighed and took the lead in saying:


    "come on, Yinqiang, let''s stop complaining about each other. You are wrong and I am wrong. What''s the point of arguing about who is right and who is wrong? Now we are still in the enemy''s position I don''t want to live. "


    Leng min''s tone softened, and Bian Yinqiang could only take advantage of it. He said, "I don''t want to make trouble with you. It''s hard for me to see you being bullied. But as you can see, Mr. Ye and his friends are not ordinary people. They are two outlaws who kill people without blinking an eye. We''d better leave them alone. If they want Lanxin villa, they''ll give it to them We''re not making less money. It''s OK to have a little life in the future. ""A little life?" Lengmin frowned and said coldly: "you are a big man, so young, you don''t want to start a career, just want to live a small life?"


    "What else? Fight with them? They are confident and have evidence in their hands. Which one of us can take advantage of the others


    Leng Min said, "how do you know if you don''t try?"


    "You - you don''t really want to spell, do you?" Bian Yinqiang is scared by lengmin''s idea. It''s not a fight but a gamble.


    "What are you afraid of! I''ll fight my way, and you''ll watch the excitement, and I won''t hurt you. " Leng min suddenly sneered and said, "you don''t really intend to help Ye supervise your girlfriend, Bian Yinqiang. If you do, do you still have the face to live in this world?"


    "Minmin, I advise you not to be impulsive. You can earn more money when you have no money, but once you have no life, you really have nothing."


    "More money? What shall we make! This is the assets of several hundred million yuan of Lanxin villa. Why should ye give up Lanxin villa in one word? Bah, I want to be beautiful. "


    "You don''t want to live!" Bian Yin shakes his head strongly. He has less courage than lengmin, otherwise Lanxin villa would not belong to lengmin, and he can only continue to work for lengmin.


    "It''s not certain who will die or live." Lengmin said coldly with a trace on her face.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to call the police? Minmin, don''t be silly. They have our evidence in their hands. Even if we call the police, they won''t help us. And if they offend them, they may kill us


    "Stupid."


    "What?"


    Lengmin said, "I say you are stupid."


    "Why do you scold me again?"


    "Am I wrong? Why do you forget so much? Didn''t I just say that a mysterious man came to investigate Lanxin and her husband Ye Chong a few months ago? "

 Chapter 772

    "What does that have to do with us?" Bian Yinqiang is still muddled.


    "You are so stupid. Look at the arrogance of those mysterious people. They are a group of ruthless characters


    Bian Yinqiang looked down and said, "their eyes are so fierce and cruel. After meeting them once, I had nightmares for a long time."


    Leng min gently scolded again: "counsels the bag."


    Bian Yinqiang was puzzled and asked: "they investigated Lanxin''s husband. What does this have to do with Mr. Ye and his friends?"


    Leng Min said coldly: "it doesn''t matter. Ye Chutian and ye Chong are all surnamed ye, and they all have a great relationship with Lan Xin. How can things be so coincidental that you don''t find anything."


    "What?"


    "It''s very likely that ye Chong is Ye Chutian, and the photos they showed us last time contain Ye Chutian and his friends."


    "Oh, I remember when you said that. Last time I just looked at the photos at random, but I didn''t dare to look at them carefully. After your reminding, yes, it''s them, it''s them."


    "Do you understand?"


    "Well."


    Leng min suddenly changed her face and showed a bit of womanliness. She gave a wink to Bian Yinqiang and asked, "Yinqiang, have we been together for many years?"


    "Well, eight years."


    "Yes. It''s been eight years in the twinkling of an eye. Time flies. " Leng min sighed and said: "Yinqiang, we''ve been together for eight years. It''s not normal for the couple to have a little conflict for a long time. They all say that they fight at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. You can''t remember my hatred. I''ll help ye to deal with me."


    "I -"


    Leng min gently took Bian Yinqiang''s hand and said:


    "OK. Don''t explain anything. There''s no need. I know you don''t really want to hurt me, and I don''t want to hurt you. The past is over. Can we all choose to forget it? We''ll live a good life in the future. I''ll share half of your shares in Lanxin villa. I''m the boss of Lanxin villa, and you''re also the boss. There''s no property of Lanxin villa. It''s just you and me, OK


    Lengmin wants to bribe Bian Yinqiang with Lanxin villa and tie him up. As long as Bian Yinqiang doesn''t give information, she has a way not to hand over Lanxin villa as I said.


    Half orchid villa, who can stop the temptation?


    Bian Yin was so excited, but when he thought of sun Jianbing and me, he let out his breath again. He was afraid that he would lose his life if he had money.


    Leng min sees Bian Yinqiang''s advice and looks down on him, but he must be stabilized at this time. As long as sun Jianbing and I are solved, Bian Yinqiang will not let her clean up.


    Leng min in mind, seriously said: "silver strong, don''t hesitate, life alive should do a career, you are a big man, more so, can''t be inferior to me a woman, or die early, what''s the meaning of living?". And as long as you do what I say, just one ye Chutian is nothing. It''s not sure who will win in the end. "


    "Are you really willing to give me half of the orchid villa?"


    What Leng Min said about love and love? Bian Yinqiang doesn''t believe it at all. It''s not that he doesn''t have it at all. It''s just that he can''t reach that level with each other. But Bian Yinqiang is dazzled by half of Lanxin villa.


    Half of Lanxin villa is worth at least several hundred million yuan. Even though Bian Yinqiang has been struggling for several years, he can''t earn several hundred million yuan.


    "Of course. I can sign a transfer agreement for you and give you half of the orchid villa. "


    Lengmin''s mind is really unusual. In order to completely bribe Bian Yinqiang, lengmin drafts a contract in Lanxin''s study without saying a word.


    In less than an hour, she drew up the contract and printed two copies.


    Leng min did not hesitate to sign his name on the contract, then pointed to Party B and said, "as long as you sign your name here, from now on, you will be the half owner of Lanxin villa. Come on, Yinqiang. You deserve it. "


    Bian Yinqiang pondered in his heart and wrote his name on the contract.


    After Bian Yinqiang signed the contract, Leng Min said with a smile: "Yinqiang, now we are grasshoppers on the same rope, both of us are prosperous and both of us are damaged, so you should know what you should do?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hold you back. By the way, what''s in your mind? "


    Leng min thinks about it. She whispers in her ear. She nods as she listens. At last, both of them are proud.


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Jianbing and I didn''t leave guanwan city. Instead, we monitored them near Lanxin villa. Of course, we were very hidden. It was very difficult for ordinary people to find us.


    Leng min did as I said. The next day, she found a lawyer to handle the transfer of Lanxin villa. It took less than one day to complete the transfer.


    Leng min was in another hospital. Sun Jianbing and I went to collect the orchid villa three days later and took back the black box by the way.Three days passed in the blink of an eye. That night, sun Jianbing and I went to the woods outside the other courtyard again.


    Leng min and Bian Yinqiang are waiting for us on the sofa of the living room on the second floor. All the information is put in a file bag on the coffee table in front of them.


    The light in the villa is very bright, especially in the dark night. As time goes by, sun Jianbing and I are observing the movement in the forest.


    This is an extraordinary time. Sun Jianbing and I have to be on guard. Although we haven''t seen any suspicious people in the past few days, we still have to be very careful.


    Be careful to make the boat last forever.


    In addition to the wind and the sound of the branches being blown, the whole other courtyard was quiet and quiet.


    "Chutian, there seems to be something wrong." Sun Jianbing said with a frown.


    "What a mistake." In fact, I have this feeling in my heart, that is to say, there is nothing wrong.


    "I can''t say well, but I feel a little bit bad."


    "You''re worried about traps?"


    Sun Jianbing said, "what do you think?"


    I said with a smile, "if it was you, would you give up the orchid villa?"


    "I don''t want anything that''s not mine," Sun said


    "If Lanxin villa is occupied by you for many years, will you?"


    "No Sun Jianbing returned without thinking.


    "I won''t either."


    "So there must be something wrong with it?" Sun Jianbing frowned again and said.


    "Ten has seven or eight. But even so, I''ll go in for a walk. If I don''t go in, how can I know what they have prepared for us, or we think too much. "


    "It''s up to you. Whatever they''ve prepared, we''ll follow Sun Jianbing is very confident. He is very brave and knows that there are tigers in the mountains.


    "Do you have the guy?"


    "Don''t worry."


    "Ha ha."


    I went out of the woods, climbed over the fence, went around the backyard, and then went up to the second floor. I hid in a corner and observed for a while to make sure it was safe.


    To be exact, I''m the only one to show up.

 Chapter 773

    I just like a ghost, appeared in front of Leng min and Bian Yinqiang without warning.


    Bian Yinqiang and lengmin are sitting on the sofa nervously. They don''t know when there is one more person beside them, which makes them tremble. Mom, are you a human or a ghost.


    Leng min is a little more calm, but he is so scared that he falls on the back of the sofa. Bian Yinqiang''s mental quality is much worse, and he is so scared that he falls on the floor.


    "Waste."


    Bian Yinqiang was scolded by me and his face was like pig liver. He quickly got up from the ground and sat back.


    I put my legs down and said with a smile, "are you all ready?"


    "Ready - ready." Leng min sits upright, leans forward and hands me the paper bag on the tea table.


    I took it over with one hand, opened the opening, took out the information inside and looked through it. The things were quite complete. The whole Lanxin villa, including the information of other hospitals and the transfer contract, were all in it.


    I nodded with satisfaction and said, "not bad. It''s quite complete. "


    "Me - where are my things?" Lengmin has not forgotten her black box.


    "Hum." With a sneer, I handed a black box to Leng min and said, "I keep my word. If I give it to you, I won''t break my promise. Take it."


    Lengmin takes it with both hands, opens it and looks inside. She hasn''t touched the black box, and doesn''t know what''s inside, so she asks Bian Yinqiang to confirm.


    Bian Yinqiang rummaged inside the box, finally nodded his head and said, "yes, these are the things."


    These things are made by him, he said that naturally there will be no mistake, lengmin worried about what I backup, she said softly: "these things will not that what?"


    Of course, I know what she wants to ask. A villain''s heart is like a gentleman''s belly, so I pulled my face and said, "you think everyone is like you. I do things by all means. I''m always open and aboveboard. If I give it back to you, I''ll give it back to you. Besides, do you think you overestimate yourself too much and treat yourself as an important person? Is it necessary for me to do this? ¡±


    Leng min was taught to be speechless by me. He sat there with a red face and didn''t dare to answer back. Bian Yinqiang didn''t dare to be presumptuous. When he saw my soul, he didn''t dare to stand up for Leng min.


    "It''s time for me to leave when the matter is done. This place doesn''t belong to you in the future. Don''t let me see you two disgusting things in Lanxin villa, otherwise -" I made a gesture to wipe my neck, which immediately scared Leng min and Bian Yinqiang''s eyes. They almost didn''t kneel down to promise me anything.


    When I''m not wandering in front of them, Leng min may dare to boast a few words. Once she sees me, she will wilt and dare not say a word of disrespect from beginning to end.


    I don''t care about this pair of dogs and men. Let them live and die on their own. I turned downstairs and left the villa. I walked down the mountain road in front of me. After walking for a few minutes, there were two shadows lying in the woods on both sides of the mountain road in the dark. One was watching with a pair of goggles, and the other was lying motionless in front of a sniper gun.


    The black figure with the eyeglasses whispered through the headset: "report to the captain, the prey appears, the prey appears, but there is only one figure. The eagle asks whether to snipe, please direct, please direct, over."


    "Phoenix, can you confirm your identity? It''s over. "


    "Captain, it''s target one. It''s over. "


    Another voice asked, "is there a target? It''s over. "


    Phoenix said: "not for the time being, over."


    "Stand by, over."


    "Copy. Over."


    "What did the captain say?" The eagle asked the Phoenix.


    "Stand by."


    "Good." The eagle agreed and asked, "if target 2 does appear, can we really shoot?"


    Phoenix said faintly: "as long as the captain orders, why not?"


    "He''s the eye of heaven."


    "What happened to the eye of heaven?" Phoenix began to disdain to say a, suddenly reaction, and asked: "who do you say?"


    "Eye of heaven."


    "The legendary eye of heaven?"


    "Well."


    Eagle said: "at the beginning, I joined the special forces because I heard too many legends about the eye of heaven and wanted to be a man like him, a real man."


    Phoenix was a little silent for a while, then said: "Eagle, I understand your mood, but the eye is no longer the eye of the sky, we are no longer the eye of the sky. There can be idols, but compared with the honor of soldiers, these are insignificant. "


    "But -"


    "no, but, this is the mission." Phoenix coldly said a sentence, Eagle sighed, no longer say anything, but continue to stare at the target in the sniper mirror.


    I walked down the mountain road slowly. I kept listening to the movement around me. I didn''t know what was going on. I smelled a breath of death, which had been lingering in my heart.Danger, danger.


    The eagle has been staring at me, suddenly I slipped and fell on the mountain road. The eagle just blinked. When he looked at the sniper mirror again, the target disappeared.


    "Phoenix, the target is gone. What''s the matter?"


    Phoenix holding glasses through observation, has just been in her eyes under the target disappeared, this is she and Eagle never met things, how can it, No. 1 target can escape themselves.


    Phoenix and Eagle observed for a while, determined that target 1 had escaped their sight, and quickly reported to ghost.


    "Captain, target one is gone. Target one is gone. Over."


    "When did it happen? It''s over. "


    "A minute ago, over."


    "Stand by. I''ll tell the others to keep watching. Over."


    "Copy. Over."


    Wei Wenjie said to the Tibetan mastiff, "Tibetan mastiff, what''s the situation there? Over."


    "Business as usual, business as usual, over."


    "Continue to hold the fort. Once target one escapes to you, report immediately. Over."


    "Copy. Over."


    "Snow leopard, do you and black bear see anything? It''s over. " Wei Wenjie called snow leopard several times, but the other side just didn''t answer. Wei Wenjie was surprised and had an ominous premonition that something had happened to snow leopard and black bear.


    Wei Wenjie immediately gave orders: "attention of all groups, attention of all groups, the situation has changed, snow leopard and black bear may have an accident, first level alert, pay attention to observe the surrounding and hide yourself, I will take people to see the situation. It''s over. "


    "Copy. Over."


    Wei Wenjie took three special combat team members to leave the depression and move to the hiding position of snow leopard and black bear.


    When they arrived at the site, Wei Wenjie saw snow leopard and black bear lying flat under a big tree, and the sniper gun disappeared. Wei Wenjie sniffed on their noses, breathing steadily and without life-threatening.


    "The eye of heaven is indeed worthy of being called the eye of heaven. I admire it for being so quiet after ten years of neglect." Wei Wenjie said a few words to himself, and then told his teammates to wake up the snow leopard and the black bear and ask what happened.


    Among the two special forces soldiers who grabbed snow leopard and black bear respectively, snow leopard and black bear soon woke up.


    "Captain."


    Snow leopard and black bear look at Wei Wenjie awkwardly. A soldier king is killed by each other. This is not to lose his face, but to the whole special forces.


    Wei Wenjie said: "don''t blame you, you alone against him, how can not defeat, thanks to his old love, to your mercy."


    "Captain, who is he?"


    "My captain, eye of heaven."


    Ah?


    When the word "sky eye" pops out of Wei Wenjie''s mouth, all five of them are stunned. Their target tonight is the soul of the special forces: sky eye.

 Chapter 774

    Tianyan is a god of Tianlong special team. Can they kill Tianyan?


    The special operations team members looked at each other, and they did not understand why they were given the task of chasing and killing their heroes.


    Tianyan once made great achievements in the special forces and wrote a legend that has been handed down for generations. How can a person like him betray his faith and do something heinous.


    Will Tianyan really be the enemy of the special forces?


    The special combat team members once again focus on the ghost of their current team leader. They hope that the team leader can give them a reasonable explanation. Why? Why?


    Wei Wenjie said faintly: "brothers, I know what you are thinking in your heart, but please remember that you are Tianlong special fighters and soldiers. This is the battlefield. As soldiers, you should always fight for the interests of the country and the people, and for the honor of the soldiers themselves. No matter who the enemy you are facing, you are me, or even our closest relatives, I''m happy We should never be worried or even soft hearted. On the battlefield, there are only enemies. Do you understand? "


    "Yes."


    "Continue with the mission."


    "Yes."


    Wei Wenjie raised his morale, and then asked what had just happened to snow leopard and black bear.


    "Watch out, you guys." Wei Wenjie pointed to the other three special operations players.


    "Yes."


    Wei Wenjie went to the snow leopard and the black bear, frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Snow leopard said with a bitter face: "in fact, black bear and I don''t know what''s going on. Just now we have been ambushing in the grass, and suddenly someone attacked us from behind, so -"


    Wei Wenjie said with a trace of anger: "I have already reminded you that tonight''s opponent is extraordinary. I''m not careless. Why don''t you have a snack?"


    "Captain, we''ve always been on high alert, but - Hey," said the black bear with a sigh. It''s a shame tonight. If we put it in the past, let alone happen, we can''t even think about it.


    He and the snow leopard were killed quietly, but no one could see who did it. Is there anything more embarrassing for them than that.


    Wei Wenjie black face said: "did not see each other''s face?"


    "No Snow leopard and black bear shake their heads at the same time.


    The snow leopard and the black bear are trained by Wei Wenjie. He knows their strength very well. With the ability and alertness of the snow leopard and the black bear, even if Tianyan does it himself, if he is the only one to sneak attack, it is impossible to kill them both at once.


    It must be ye Zhong and Tian Yan.


    "Are you sure how many people attacked you?"


    Snow leopard and black bear shake their heads again.


    Wei Wenjie frowned and thought for a while, and said: "Phoenix just said that target No.1 has disappeared. According to the location and distance, it is very likely to move towards you or the Tibetan mastiff. The Tibetan mastiff doesn''t move. It must have come to you."


    Black bear said: "Captain, what should we do next, mobilize all teams to search the mountain?"


    Wei Wenjie thought for a moment and said to the earphone, "all teams, all teams, one team, two teams, three teams, keep watch in place, continue to guard the entrance and exit of each fortress secretly, all teams of snipers stand by in place, pay attention to the movement around. Four teams, five teams, six teams and seven teams pursue separately with their own teams. Four teams are responsible for the East, five teams are responsible for the south, six teams are responsible for the west, and seven teams are responsible for the north. Once the prey appears, they can report immediately and hunt freely in case of emergency. It''s over. "


    "Copy. Over."


    "Snow leopard, black bear."


    "Captain."


    "You two follow us."


    "Yes."


    Wei Wenjie turned around and sneered: "no matter who is on this mountain, no one can escape from my Wuzhishan again. Instructor, it''s time for you to test my achievements over the years."


    Sun Jianbing told me about the establishment of Tianlong special team. There are seven teams under a squadron, and one team is equipped with six members. Look at this posture, Wei Wenjie brought a squadron to block sun Jianbing and me. Hula hula, sun Jianbing and I have to face dozens of special forces at the same time.


    I''ll go.


    Sun Jianbing and I were lying motionless in a bush, sun Jianbing was lying in front of the sniper gun, and I was watching with spectacles.


    "Jianbing, listen to the voice. There are people from the other side all over the country. We are lying in such an obvious position, and we are still moving under each other''s eyes. Aren''t we looking for death? You really think that the most dangerous place is the safest. I''m afraid that Wei Wenjie, who is a ghost, can''t hide his eyes. "


    Sun Jianbing said: "no matter where we hide, ghosts will find us sooner or later. This place is easy to defend but hard to attack. There are many big trees to cover it to avoid being shot in the head by the sniper."


    "Do they each have a sniper and an observer?"


    "Well. It''s standard. "


    "Damn, it doesn''t mean that besides these people, we have to face at least seven snipers from each other?"Sun Jianbing said faintly, "it''s not seven, it''s eight. You haven''t included the ghost. He is the number one sniper in the Tianlong special team. "


    "How powerful?"


    "Better than me anyway."


    "My God." I spat again. I''m afraid I''m dead this time. I have a pistol on my body and I don''t have enough ammunition. Although sun Jianbing has a sniper gun and a pistol on his body, we want to fight a group of armed soldiers with our firepower. Isn''t that a joke.


    Before we went up the mountain, sun Jianbing and I expected to encounter any danger. The worst plan was to be surrounded by a group of police. But what we never thought was that we were facing a group of special forces, led by Wei Wenjie himself.


    I have no bottom in my heart. Sun Jianbing is more calm than I am. Maybe I''ve seen a lot of such scenes. I think it''s not surprising.


    Although the situation is very serious, I am not afraid. I''m used to it. I don''t know how to write. I''ll be a hero 18 years later.


    The search team came to us step by step. They were not ordinary people. They were very good at this kind of thing and had a lot of experience. After a short time, we would have to retreat.


    "Jianbing, come here. What shall we do? "


    "How far is it?"


    "About 1500 meters."


    "How many people?"


    I counted: "four."


    Sun Jianbing took my glasses and said, "this is one of their teams. Their snipers are hiding in our two o''clock direction."


    I didn''t see anything just now. Sun Jianbing glanced at it casually, and it was clear that he believed in evil.


    "You know that?"


    Sun Jianbing lightly said: "only that place is the most suitable for sniping."


    I almost forgot that sun Jianbing is the king of special forces and a sniper. They are of the same kind. Naturally, he can understand these things.


    "To withdraw?"

 Chapter 775

    "Why withdraw." Sun Jianbing pointed to the front and said: "with my understanding of ghosts, he is baiting us. As long as we shoot, we will reveal our whereabouts. Once the position is locked by the other party, then we will become turtles in their urn."


    I don''t know anything about war. Sun Jianbing is an expert, so I gave him the command.


    "Jianbing, tell me. I''ll do whatever you want."


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said, "now there is no other good way. We can only muddle up the water to catch fish in muddy water and attract the pursuers together. Then we can wait for the chance to escape, so that we will have a better chance of winning. But Chutian, you must remember one thing. Once you get out of this area, you must not rush forward easily. You know, be careful of their snipers. "


    "Good."


    "Now we are divided into two groups. Do you see the grass in front of us? Later, you can reach over and hide. When I shoot to attract fire and distract them, you can take the opportunity to kill the sniper of the other side. You only have ten minutes. After ten minutes, their other teams will come to support us and surround us, so you must move quickly and solve the battle in three minutes Otherwise, we will be in a passive position, so we need to solve this team as soon as possible, and then run west. There is a deserted path leading to the outside in the West


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    As I was about to leave, sun Jianbing pulled my arm and said, "don''t kill people. Just knock it out. "


    I gave sun Jianbing a smile: "I understand."


    Now that we are outnumbered, we can''t kill people. How to fight this battle is also a loss.


    Sun Jianbing squinted at the sniper mirror and began to aim. I quietly touched him before he fired. Sun Jianbing always paid attention to the position of me and the other side. When I got to the designated position, he held his breath and prepared to shoot.


    With a bang, a special combat team member fell to the ground. Sun Jianbing didn''t kill him, but hit him in the thigh and didn''t hurt his bone.


    Sun Jianbing is worthy of being a sharpshooter. It''s great to be able to play without losing a shot at such a long distance. He can also do whatever he likes. He can point out where he wants to fight and where he wants to be bullied.


    Sun Jianbing fired two shots in a row, hitting two special combat team members, and the other two quickly fell on the ground to shoot back. Their snipers also locked the target for the first time. Sun Jianbing moved quickly after firing two shots, and moved to hide behind a big tree for the first time.


    After he left, just lying on the grass suddenly a sporadic flash of fire, this is the bullet on the ground to wipe the spark, so dangerous.


    Because sun Jianbing''s marksmanship is too strong, the other side is afraid of sun Jianbing, so my attention is all focused on Sun Jianbing. I took a breath to myself and rushed up with lightning speed. When the other side''s sniper and observer noticed me, it was too late. I instantly killed them, stretched out two palms and cut them on the neck.


    These incidents happened between lightning and flint. I knocked them out before they had time to make any response. The other two heard the news and turned to point their guns at me. Sun Jianbing once again fired two shots in a row to shoot down their guns. The special forces without guns are like toothless tigers. I''m afraid of them.


    It''s time to play with my life. I gave full play to my fighting power and rushed to fight with them. I started too fast. They almost didn''t understand how I did it. They were thrown to the ground with a strong force. I rushed to punch them in the head. They snorted and fainted.


    After solving this team, sun Jianbing and I retreated at the first time. Just now, we were so easy to win because we took advantage of our location and unexpected advantage. Another one, the other party may have underestimated the strength of sun Jianbing and me.


    Otherwise, sun Jianbing and I would not be able to kill each other''s team so easily. They are special forces, the legendary king of soldiers.


    Wei Wenjie and the other teams heard the gunfire and saw two players howling with their legs in their arms. The other four had passed out.


    "What about people?"


    "Running west." Said one of the injured players.


    "Leave two people to take care of the patient and the others to follow me."


    "Yes."


    Sun Jianbing and I ran for several miles at a time. I couldn''t run any more. I couldn''t breathe.


    Sun Jianbing also stopped, lying on the ground, heard: "no, there is an ambush in front."


    "Didn''t you attract all the people in the past? Why are there ambushes?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "it''s not that simple. Those people just chased fish. Of course, the real Assassin''s mace won''t be exposed so easily. We can''t go this way."


    I gasped and said: "there are only two roads into the mountain, the East Road and the west road. The road is heavily guarded, and it must be impossible to walk. This road is usually deserted, overgrown with weeds, and we can''t get in at ordinary times. If we give up here, we can''t get out."


    Sun Jianbing said, "No. There are two more ways


    "Ah? also! I don''t know where it is


    "One on the North cliff, one on the South pool."Under the cliff in the north, there is a deep abyss, deep and bottomless, and there is no road at all around the cliff, which is a real dead road. In the south, the deep pool is not to mention a pool of stagnant water, in which there are many years of decayed fallen leaves, with a bad smell, and there is a large marshland around, and birds and animals dare not go. What road can it be?


    "You''re not kidding. What''s the road?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "when I used to live in other hospitals, I turned around and found these two places. Although the cliff in the north is steep, it is not insurmountable; the pool in the south is not dead water, and the water below is living water, which may lead to the outside world."


    "Maybe? You didn''t verify it? "


    "No Sun Jianbing said it honestly, because he did not verify it.


    Sun Jianbing was lying on the ground and heard the rushing footsteps coming from behind. He frowned and said, "Chutian, they are not far away from here. We should make a decision as soon as possible. Should we go south to the deep pool or north to the cliff?"


    There are ambushes before and pursuers after. If I go, it''s a dead end.


    I said, "make up your mind. I''ll listen to you anyway."


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said: "go south, the south is a real Jedi, and the North cliff has at least a ray of life. I guess the ghost will control the North cliff, waiting for us to take the bait. So I suggest going south, die and die."


    "Yes. If you go south, go south. Hurry up and run. If you don''t run, you''ll be caught. "


    Sun Jianbing and I turned around and fled along the southwest direction. There was no road at all in the southwest direction. It was all thorns and bushes. As soon as we got in, we didn''t get into the forest.


    Fortunately, it''s night time and in the jungle. They can''t use some high-tech equipment, such as UAV detection.


    "Captain, they''re running southwest."

 Chapter 776

    The Tibetan mastiff also moved from the No. 3 ambush site. The target had escaped from the No. 3 ambush site. It was useless for them to stay there.


    Wei Wenjie said: "there is only a swamp in the south, and a stinking dead pool. It''s a Jedi. What are they doing in the south?"


    Tibetan mastiff said: "ghost knows what they think, is it not desperate, just by feeling to go, or maybe they are not familiar with the terrain here."


    "Will the eye of heaven make such a low-level mistake?"


    The Tibetan mastiff felt his head and felt that the famous Tianyan couldn''t be so rash. He must have his intention.


    "Captain, we have surveyed the whole terrain. Although the dead pool is big, we can''t hide. The water in it is poisonous. There is no place to hide in the swamp except the dead pool. It''s really strange."


    Wei Wenjie frowned and thought about it for a while. He couldn''t figure out why Tianyan wanted to go to swamp and dead pool. Cliff was their only choice and their only chance. In fact, it was only a theoretical chance, because Wei Wenjie had already laid a backhand. He had laid two sniper circles in the hidden place of cliff. As long as Tianyan and ye Zhong appeared on the cliff, they would be their targets The target is on the cliff.


    Of course, whether or not to kill Tianyan and ye Chongquan is between his thoughts.


    Tianyan and Yezhong are two rabbits, and they are the hunters who chase the rabbits behind them. The sniper circle he set in each key point is the trap to catch the prey.


    There is only one real passage to the whole mountain. In the East, it is the only way on the mountain. However, he knows that there is more than one road to the eye of heaven. The little road in the west is also a road to the foot of the mountain. Although in the eyes of most ordinary people, it is not a road at all. Can a road without a road be called a road.


    But for people like them, it''s, and it''s a road full of hope.


    Therefore, he sent a small team to guard the fortress. The path was easy to defend but difficult to attack. Even if Tianyan could not fly there, as long as there were one or two guards, Tianyan would never pass.


    For the sake of insurance, he sent more than one person, but a small team, which was really safe.


    In addition to this path, there is a Jedi, a cliff, a cliff in the north. The precipitous degree of the cliff is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. But Wei Wenjie dare not be careless. His opponent is Tianyan, Tianyan. That''s Wang Zhongwang. In the eyes of the instructor, nothing is impossible. Maybe he can turn over the cliff.


    Therefore, Wei Wenjie arranged two insurances on the cliff. As long as the instructor dares to take risks, he will let him go.


    But the drillmaster gave up his only chance and chose the death place in the south. This is the real death place, which even Wei Wenjie thought it was impossible to go after his investigation. Can the drillmaster really escape from here?


    Wei Wenjie thought of that legend again, one of the most beautiful and oldest in the world''s military circles.


    It is widely spread in the world military circles that Tianyan is the real king of soldiers in today''s world. Tianyan, who won three consecutive international special forces competitions, does have the qualification to be nominated, but Wei Wenjie refuses to accept it. Today, he wants to prove to the world that Wei Wenjie is the king of kings.


    "Instructor, please don''t let me win too easily."


    Since ye Zhong and Tianyan fled to the south, the layout in front of him was meaningless. Wei Wenjie immediately readjusted his deployment.


    "I''m ghost. Call for team one, team two, team three."


    "A small team got it."


    "Team two got it."


    "Three teams got it."


    "The target has fled to the South swamp. The first team, the second team and the third team quickly gather outside the swamp and lay their bags. If the other team escapes from the swamp, intercept on the spot. I''ll take the rest of the team down the swamp. Over


    "Copy. Over."


    After finishing the arrangement, Wei Wenjie said, "chase. Keep chasing. The target is dead pool to the south. "


    "Yes."


    Wei Wenjie with four, five, seven three teams continue to pursue, six teams in the west when the search has been instructor and ye Zhong joint done.


    Sun Jianbing and I fled all the way along the southwest direction. Our clothes were pricked several times, and some of the bare skin was bloody.


    The wound is seeping. In fact, it''s nothing serious. This small wound is a piece of cake for sun Jianbing and me.


    We moved to the South gradually, which was the weakest link of Wei Wenjie''s defense and the real sense of death. Usually no one came here, let alone people. I don''t think even wild animals or wild birds would like to come.


    The South Road became more and more difficult. After running for more than half an hour, the road became flat and soft, covered with grass. This season, the grass was high and dense, almost without our knees.


    "Chutian, be careful. This is a swamp."


    I looked at the dark swamp in front of me and asked in surprise, "this place is so strange. How can there be a swamp?"


    "I don''t know."


    Sun Jianbing slowly led the way ahead and let me follow in his footsteps.The more you go forward, the stronger the odor is. It makes you feel nauseous.


    "Chutian, follow closely and concentrate."


    "Good. Be careful yourself


    "It''s OK. I''ve been through it several times before, and I came to survey the terrain a few days ago, and I''ve been through it again. "


    I said, why does Sun Jianbing have to take this road? It turns out that this is the case. Now in the middle of winter, he can only walk by the faint moonlight. It''s absolutely no problem to change it into a main road. But it''s a swamp. If he sinks down, he will die every minute.


    Sure enough, sun Jianbing was ready. Every step he took was very solid. We walked a few miles ahead and hardly met any danger. But the more forward, the softer the grass is, just like stepping on cotton.


    "Be careful near the deep pool."


    "It stinks. Jianbing, it stinks."


    Sun Jianbing said: "bear it. The ghost seems to have led people to the swamp. I guess he must have sealed off the outer edge of the swamp. Let''s go to the deep pool as soon as possible."


    I spat a curse: "Wei Wenjie this son of a bitch, how also don''t let us breathe, chase, chase a wool ah."


    Sun Jianbing and I walked forward for about three or four minutes. Suddenly, first there was a few whips, and then there was a few whips. A few pieces of mud splashed on Sun Jianbing and me.


    Damn it.


    They were shooting at random in the back. Fortunately, they were not accurate enough, otherwise sun Jianbing and I would have been hit by them as living targets.


    Sun Jianbing told me to move forward with my cat on my waist. I dare not go forward so blatantly any more. When they enter the swamp, they can give us a few shots at any time. Although they can''t see us, they make such a fool of themselves. If they are hit by stray bullets, it''s too unfair for sun Jianbing and me.


    Judging from the gunshots, they are quite far away from us. Sun Jianbing and I don''t have to rush. Moreover, it''s a swamp. If we can''t walk fast, they can''t either. Don''t laugh at the tortoise race.

 Chapter 777

    It''s just that they are more equipped than us, and the number of them is dominant, so they really move faster than us.


    Finally, I got to the edge of the deep pool, and the stench came to my face. My mother, what the hell is this? It''s too smelly. I squeezed my nose tightly and almost didn''t spit out.


    The area of this deep pool is not small. You can''t see the end at a glance. There are at least ten mu. It''s incredible to think that there is such a large deep pool in such a deserted place.


    Sun Jianbing was calmer than me. He made a small circle around the deep pool. Then he came back and handed me the sniper gun and said, "you stay on top. I''ll go down first and see what''s going on."


    "Really?"


    "Well, this may be our only chance."


    I suddenly grabbed sun Jianbing and said, "don''t go. I''ll go."


    Sun Jianbing said with a smile, "are you kidding me? Chutian, this deep pool is not as simple as it seems. I''ve been here several times and observed around for a period of time. You know, birds dare not drink the water in it."


    So smelly water, you think the bird is a fool, not afraid of stink?


    I said with a smile, "are you afraid I can''t do it?"


    "Chutian, I won''t lie to you. This deep pool is not formed naturally. It should be smashed by meteorites. Of course, it may take countless years to form. I''m not sure about the water here, though it''s simple. "


    "Toxic?"


    "Well."


    Sun Jianbing added: "you see, the water here is not as dirty as we thought. On the contrary, it has some clarification. However, there is only one explanation for why the water in it stinks. That is, the water here is poisonous. It may contain some toxic substances, or more than one."


    "Since you knew water was poisonous, why did you come here, because this is our only way?"


    Sun Jianbing added: "there are three main reasons for coming here. First, there are four roads in reputation. In fact, only this road can be regarded as a half dead road. The others are dead roads. If we go there, we will die. Second, the pool water is poisonous. If we are forced by them, we risk our lives to go into the water, and they dare not follow us in the water It can give us time to look for the exit. Thirdly, the area of this deep pool is large enough, even if we can''t find the exit for a while, it will be enough for us to hide for a while, at least in the morning


    In fact, I know all these. Deep pool is our only choice. We have to choose if we don''t choose. We can''t go to the pocket Wei Wenjie prepared for us early.


    Sun Jianbing patted me on the shoulder. In his heart, I was not only his boss, but also his brother. No matter what danger he encountered, he was always the first to rush ahead.


    Sun Jianbing was about to take off his clothes and trousers. I stopped him again and said, "you haven''t been down this deep pool. You can''t know how deep it is. If I go down, I''ll hold my breath. I can hold my breath for more than an hour under the water, and the water is better than you. It''s better for me to go than you


    "No -"


    "why not?"


    "I said no, no!"


    "It''s not up to you."


    "Chutian -"


    "don''t say anything. I''ll go and build up the army and give it a chance." I blinked confidently to sun Jianbing. I believe I can do it. I''m not afraid of the sea. What''s more, it''s just a deep pool. My only worry is that the water will touch my skin. Some wounds on my skin may make me poisoned.


    Sun Jianbing wanted to say something else. I didn''t give him a chance to speak. I quickly took off my shoes, trousers and clothes and said, "they''re going to catch up. Your shooting skill is better than mine. Once they kill you, you can stay on it for a while."


    Sun Jianbing thought about it, nodded his head and said, "OK. If you can''t find the exit, choose some hiding places. We may have to hide for a while and pay attention to safety. "


    "I understand. You have to be safe on it yourself. "


    "Don''t worry."


    I slowly tried to go down into the water. My feet just touched the water. Suddenly, a burning sensation came up from the sole of my feet. When I went, the fruit here was unusual.


    I didn''t say a word, because sun Jianbing had been watching me on the bank. I was afraid that it would affect sun Jianbing''s mood. I pretended to be indifferent, just like taking a bath in the river, with a smile on my face.


    The larger the area of my skin in contact with the pool water, the stronger the burning sensation. At last, it''s like putting myself on a fire. My whole body aches and itches.


    Pain and pain is not the most difficult, the key is the smell, the stench almost made me faint. I took a few deep breaths on the surface of the water, held my breath and dived.


    After going down, I can''t open my eyes at all. In fact, what if I can open my eyes? It''s a big night now. I can''t see anything without light source.


    MMPs, forget this stubble. This time, I can only touch it by feeling. Sun Jianbing said that the water here is living water. I didn''t believe it until I got to the deep pool. When I saw that the water in the deep pool was so clear, I began to believe that if it wasn''t for living water, the water here couldn''t be so clear.It''s just that there is a channel for the living water here to go outside, and this channel can pass through such a big body as sun Jianbing and I. I think the probability is extremely low, even negligible.


    But Sun Jianbing and I have no choice. This is our only chance. Apart from this deep pool, he and I have been driven to the end by Wei Wenjie.


    It''s too dark and deep under the deep pool, so I can''t find the exit, so I can only come out of the water and find a few places to hide along the Bank of the pool, which is the right way.


    I swam along the bank to check the surrounding conditions. There are several places where the deep pool can be easily hidden. One is in the West where there is a pile of rocks, which is covered by big trees. It is not easy to observe the situation on the bank. The other is in the northwest where there is a big hole, which is about one meter away from the water. There is grass outside to hide in it It should not be discovered.


    I didn''t know how long I had been in the water. Suddenly, there were bursts of gunfire on the bank. It seemed that Wei Wenjie and some people came up to catch up with sun Jianbing.


    The firepower on the opposite side was fierce, spitting out fire dragons. Sun Jianbing was completely suppressed by the firepower of the other side. He couldn''t raise his head, let alone fight back.


    Of course, I can only make a vague picture of the situation on the shore, but the dense gunfire on the opposite side told me that sun Jianbing must be in a very dangerous situation.


    Sun Jianbing was lying on the grass, clinging to the ground, occasionally firing a shot by feeling, then turning over to hide his body.


    Wei Wenjie asked the fourth team to suppress Tianyan with powerful firepower in front of him, and then let the fifth team detour from the back and attack from Tianyan left wing with the seventh team.


    Sun Jianbing was besieged by ghosts on three sides, leaving only the deep pool of the right wing. In addition to escaping to the deep pool, he had to give up his hand to capture him.

 Chapter 778

    Sun Jianbing made a quick decision. Without waiting for me to meet him, he lost his sniper gun and turned over into the pool. Before the other side surrounded him, he got into the deep pool.


    Wei Wenjie took people to surround him and shot at the deep pool. The stray bullets went into the deep pool. At this time, I was very close to the Bank of the pool, and I was almost hit by the dense stray bullets several times. It was really hanging.


    Taking advantage of the dark, I sneaked into the water for fear that Wei Wenjie would find my trace.


    I don''t know how Sun Jianbing is. I can''t see the movement outside in the water. I can only swim forward by feeling. Fortunately, this deep pool is big enough, more than ten acres. Even if I hide in the deep pool, Wei Wenjie, a dog day, will never catch me.


    After a blind fight, Wei Wenjie ordered a cease-fire. He immediately dispersed the members of the three teams, each in a group of two, kept a distance, and searched along the Bank of the pool, for fear that we might slip ashore in the dark.


    As long as we are in the deep pool, we are the turtles in the urn. The water in this deep pool is poisonous. Sun Jianbing and I will stay in it for a long time.


    Wei Wenjie is very overcast.


    Wei Wenjie tied the hole tightly along the pool, trying to trap sun Jianbing and I alive in the deep pool. He arranged three sniper circles around the pool, and the shooting range covered the whole bank of the pool. The swamp was so open and muddy, so sun Jianbing and I would be killed by snipers on the spot if we dare to go ashore.


    Wei Wenjie and two special combat team members were guarding the place where we went into the water. The water level in this place was the shallowest, and it was also the place where the whole deep pool was most easy to climb ashore.


    Wei Wenjie stretched out his hand, and a special combat team member handed a big horn to Wei Wenjie. Wei Wenjie took the big horn and began to shout:


    "instructor, I''m a ghost. I know you can hear me. We have not contacted each other for many years. I didn''t expect that we would meet in this most reluctant way. Instructor, now that you are in the water and I am on the shore, why don''t we just have a chat. "


    Wei Wenjie yelled a few times. After sun Jianbing''s reply, he yelled: "drillmaster, although I am a soldier now, you are a bandit, and we are in a hostile relationship, anyway, you used to be my drillmaster, my team leader, and even my brother. You are a drillmaster one day and a drillmaster all your life. I will not harm you. If I really want your life, you won''t have a chance to go down the pool just now. You should know if I''m lying to you. "


    I felt a thump in my heart. Wei Wenjie is a cunning and changeable bird. He wants to play the emotional card to deceive sun Jianbing. Jianbing, don''t be fooled by Wei Wenjie.


    What relieved me a little was that sun Jianbing didn''t get excited. Ren Wei Wenjie yelled blindly on the bank. He didn''t show up all the time and didn''t reply.


    As long as he dares to squeak in the deep pool, immediately expose the target, waiting for him may be the sniper of the other side.


    I don''t think sun Jianbing doesn''t understand this.


    Wei Wenjie yelled again: "instructor, the cat is sitting in a dead pool waiting to die. It''s not the character of your heavenly eye. Don''t hide. Come on up. In fact, I don''t want to embarrass you, and I don''t intend to embarrass you. The task is greater than heaven. In order to complete the task given to me by the old man, I have no choice. Instructor, you used to be a special combat team member. You should understand the responsibilities of special combat team members. You''d better go ashore and go back with me to meet the old man. "


    "The order is given by the old man. You should see people when you live and see corpses when you die. You are his favorite soldier. Do you know how sad and disappointed the old man should be when he gives the order? For the sake of the old man, you should not continue to fight, right. Come on up


    Wei Wenjie, who is next door to spicy food, is a great grandson. If you have seed, you can go down to the pool and do something on the bank. There is no way to persuade Laozi and Jianbing to surrender.


    I''ve cursed Wei Wenjie hundreds of times in my heart. If this son of a bitch hadn''t blocked sun Jianbing and me with a bunch of people, would I be afraid of him.


    Wei Wenjie waited for a while, but he still didn''t see any reaction from the eye of heaven. He sighed and said: "drillmaster, if you wear this uniform, some things can''t be done by you and me. If you are stubborn to the end, I won''t show mercy to you any more. I''ll give you another half an hour to think about it. You can decide for yourself whether to fight or not. "


    When Wei Wenjie finished speaking, he stopped making a sound, and there was silence on the bank.


    There were more than 20 people on the bank. Suddenly, it was as if the world had evaporated. There was no sound at all.


    I quietly came out of the water and listened to the sound of the shore. With my ears, I didn''t hear anything. It''s terrible. At night, my ears may be more effective than the sound waves emitted by bats. I didn''t expect that they would fail this time.


    Wei Wenjie really has a way of leading soldiers. He is as fierce as a tiger when attacking and as quiet as a cicada when ambushing. The quality of the king of soldiers is really not good.


    I dare not swim at will any more. There is a sound in the stroke. It may not be obvious in the daytime, but at night, as long as there is a slight sound, the one waiting for me may be a shot.


    The other party suddenly quieted down. I can only stay in the same place and soak my whole body in the water. The water here tastes heavy, and the pool of water seeps into the wound. It hurts like a knife.


    I spat in my heart. I''m so fucked.Half an hour is neither long nor short. For me now, one minute is as long as a century. This half hour is really hard.


    I don''t know what happened to sun Jianbing.


    I really want to meet sun Jianbing and discuss what to do next. I can''t be trapped in the pool all the time.


    Oh, how can I forget that there is sound when I paddle on the surface of the water. I can dive into the bottom of the pool. There will be no big noise at the bottom of the pool.


    Anyway, my friends would shut up and stay for half an hour. It didn''t matter much. I took a few deep breaths on the surface of the water and tried to keep my voice down for fear that the group of rabbits on the bank would hear me. Then I quietly dived into the water and slowly sank to the bottom of the pool.


    Because there is moonlight tonight. Although it is not as bright as the moon on the 15th, it is also a bright moon. You can''t see anything in the water from the shore, but you can still see something on the water from the bottom of the pool.


    Sun Jianbing is such a big man that I can see his shadow as long as I am in the same position with him.


    But I''m facing a big problem, that is, the water here is poisonous. I''m afraid the poisonous water will penetrate into my eyes and blind my eyes.


    I dare not open my eyes easily. Once I can''t open my eyes, I can''t see anything. Naturally, I can''t find sun Jianbing.


    I swam in the pool for a while, and suddenly realized a problem. My whole body was immersed in the pool water. No matter how much attention I paid, the pool water would seep into my eyes, more or less. This is unavoidable. Do I have to worry about these problems? I have to be blind sooner or later, and take care of it.


    After thinking about this, I was suddenly enlightened, so I opened my eyes wide and became blind.

 Chapter 779

    Anyway, when you enter this deep pool, you can''t avoid it. It''s better to face it calmly.


    After you open your eyes, a lot of water seeps into your eyes and starts to sting, just like soaking the wound in salt water.


    After a short period of adaptation, the stinging pain gradually slowed down, and gradually did not feel much pain.


    I focused my attention and swam forward to observe the situation on the water. Because the light was really dim, it was difficult for me to observe, so I could see a limited range.


    I swam for a few minutes. Suddenly, at one o''clock above my head, there was a super big "big toad". He spread his limbs and floated motionlessly on the water.


    This big toad must be sun Jianbing. It was here.


    Ha ha, I finally found it.


    I slowly went upstream and secretly approached sun Jianbing. Because of the water wave, sun Jianbing found me a few meters away from him.


    At that time, he didn''t know that it was me. Instead, he swam gently towards the shore and was on guard. Once he found out that Wei Wenjie was coming, he would either go ashore quickly or prepare to fight with each other in the water. In short, he would make the next move according to the situation.


    I couldn''t speak in the water, so I could only approach sun Jianbing step by step. Sun Jianbing held a dagger in his hand. When I approached him, he suddenly launched an attack, and his backhand was a knife.


    Oh, my God. It''s oolong.


    I saw the shadow of sun Jianbing''s knife in the water, and I called out to do something bad. Fortunately, my brother''s reaction was also very quick. He rolled around in the water for the first time to avoid the knife, dodged the attack, and sank a little in the water.


    Because of the strong resistance of the water, sun Jianbing''s knife was much less than usual. Moreover, sun Jianbing didn''t want my life. He only gave me seven parts to avoid this attack easily. Otherwise, I might have been killed by him by mistake.


    I dare not approach sun Jianbing any more. Instead, I dived out of the water from the other side. I touched the water on my face and called out softly: "Jianbing, it''s me. It''s me


    "Ah! Chu - "as sun Jianbing was about to call my name, he suddenly shut up and didn''t speak. Instead, he made a sign to me, asking me to lean close to him.


    He put away the dagger, and I quietly touched it. Sun Jianbing and I finally got together.


    "Are you all right?" Sun Jianbing''s face showed concern. I lost contact with him for a long time. He may have been worried about my safety.


    "I''m fine, and you?"


    "There''s a stipple." Sun Jianbing gave me a smile and then added, "but it''s OK."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sun Jianbing said softly, "I was hit by a stray bullet on the bank just now. I didn''t hurt the key. Don''t worry."


    "Don''t let these bastards fall into my hands in the future, or they will have to look good." I said cursing.


    Sun Jianbing said with a smile: "they are soldiers and we are bandits. There is nothing wrong with them. Don''t be angry."


    "Is your wound still bleeding? Find a place to stop the bleeding." I looked at myself and sun Jianbing''s ghost appearance, and then I was discouraged. What can I do to stop the bloody fart?


    "No. Strange to say, the wound didn''t bleed after coming down here. By the way, Chutian, have you ever felt something wrong with your body since you came down so long? "


    "Yes. Besides the pain, it''s itching. "


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said, "do you have any other feelings?"


    "I didn''t notice that."


    "Oh."


    "And you?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "there are some. Well, let''s not talk about this. Let''s find a way to escape here. This deep pool is backed by mountains in the East, and there are open areas in the southwest and North. I have just observed that the ghost has set up a sniper circle in the East, one in the north and one in the south, a total of three. In the west, he personally leads people to guard. I think it''s difficult for us to show our heads except in the west, Southeast and North. The situation is such a situation. Do you have any ideas? "


    I thought about it and said, "can we take off the sniper circle in a certain direction, tear a hole and then escape, just like in the forest ahead?"


    "No way."


    "Why?"


    Sun Jianbing explained: "there are three reasons for our success in front of us: first, we wait for work with ease, but the other side is not stable, their sniper circle has been exposed in our sight for a long time, but they did not find our trace; second, the other side belittles the enemy, and the team members do not echo each other and fire support, at that time I attracted all the fire from the other side Third, the team in front of you may have just been formed. If you were an experienced team, you would not have made such a low-level mistake. And this time, the ghost personally took command. They were in the dark and we were in the light. It was almost impossible to tear up a sniper circle that destroyed them. "


    "Let''s rush out from the front and fight face to face with Wei Wenjie, a son of a bitch. I just want to fight with him. This son of a bitch didn''t make me suffer less."I mean the front is the west, because the east of the deep pool is surrounded by mountains, which means the East is the back, so the west is the front.


    I''m full of evil fire in my heart. I was wronged eight years ago, and I''m also wronged that I was chased out by this Birdman tonight. I''m in a hurry, so I''ll fight with them. Who''s afraid of who.


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said: "there is a small team in the West. As long as we are entangled by them, other team members will come to reinforce us. Moreover, there are snipers on the three sides. The risk of hard bars is great."


    I don''t know what sun Jianbing said. He and I are trapped in the deep pool by Wei Wenjie. As soon as we leave the deep pool, they will find us and snipe us at the first time. Who is Wei Wenjie? He is a god like person. Usually, we can accomplish many seemingly impossible tasks by ourselves. If we didn''t meet his instructor Tianyan today He hesitated and didn''t kill him. I think he wanted to catch something alive. Otherwise, he would have let the sniper snipe us.


    I was a little discouraged and said, "this can''t do, that can''t do. What do you say to do?"


    Sun Jianbing was silent for a while and said, "there is only one way."


    "What can I do?"


    "Surrender."


    "What? Surrender! I won''t do it. Even if I was killed by them, I would never surrender. " I shook my head, how can my brother surrender to Wei Wenjie? I can''t do it even if I die.


    Sun Jianbing said, "you don''t have to surrender. I surrender."


    "What?" I looked at Sun Jianbing in surprise again. I didn''t think how he could have such a strange idea. But I understood sun Jianbing''s intention in a twinkling of an eye. He wanted to trade his life for my safety.


    I''ll go.


    I don''t know what sun Jianbing thinks. If he is caught, can Wei Wenjie let me go? And how can I watch my brother fall into Wei Wenjie''s hands.


    "No. I don''t agree with that. "

 Chapter 780

    "This is the only way," Sun said


    "The only way is not good, Jianbing. We are brothers. We should live together and die together. I will never let you take risks alone."


    "Chutian, listen to me. I''ll be half an hour after the meeting. After I go ashore, I''ll negotiate with Guiying. If I can protect you, it''s best. If I can''t, I''ll try to create some chaos. I''ll cover you and take the opportunity to escape. Then you can try to escape back to Myanmar. Don''t come back in a short time."


    I clenched my lips and said, "no, absolutely not. You are going to die for nothing


    Sun Jianbing said in a low voice, "I''m sorry for the old man. I''ve disgraced him. If the old man wants me to die, I have to die."


    "You fool, your life is your own. If he wants you to die, you will die. Why?"


    Sun Jianbing said, "Chutian, you don''t understand. I really did something wrong. I not only killed people, but also did a lot of things that I was sorry for him. I let the old man down. Death may be my best relief. "


    "You help me to kill people. If you want to die, I''m going to die. It''s not your turn. I said, are you confused? You''re a son of a bitch named Li. He''s guilty of a terrible crime. Shouldn''t you kill him? Besides, you''re just an ordinary person now. You''re no longer a special soldier. You don''t have to be governed and controlled by anyone. You''re you, you know?"


    "No. I''m not an ordinary person. I''m the eye of heaven. I''ll be the eye of heaven all my life. Tianyan is Tianlong''s eye. Tianlong can leave Tianyan, but Tianyan can''t betray Tianlong. "


    What sun Jianbing said was that it didn''t make sense, but he worried me to death.


    "Must I go?"


    "I have to go."


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Looking at Sun Jianbing''s firm eyes, I am quite helpless to say that sun Jianbing''s character is similar to me in some places, and it is difficult to change things once they are decided.


    "Chutian, if you really treat me as a brother, don''t stop me. I have to do this. I killed boss Li, and I did things in Myanmar, which has nothing to do with you."


    "What are you talking about? These things have something to do with you. I''m the mastermind. I asked you to kill people. I''ll take the blame."


    We both want to take matters into our own hands. Once we are caught by Wei Wenjie, the last thing that awaits us is not just the disaster of prison.


    I''m afraid I can''t keep my life.


    Sun Jianbing said with a pause: "Chutian, you are still young, capable and ambitious. Don''t be impulsive. Miss Su is waiting for you to take care of her. You can''t have anything to do. I''ll persuade the old man to take all the responsibility. I can convince him


    "What kind of bullshit are you? If I can''t do something, can you do something? What about Begonia and the children?"


    "You take care of them for me."


    "Go away! Do you need someone to take care of your own wife and children! Sun Jianbing, I tell you, if we can''t escape today, you will put all the responsibility on me, and I will take it all by myself. I''m the mastermind. You''re just an accomplice, and I killed people. It''s nothing to do with you. I think as long as you don''t endanger national security and kill people, he will have a way to help you. "


    The old man in sun Jianbing''s mouth is mo Han''s grandfather. Although I haven''t met him, I still know a lot about his deeds. He cherishes his talents. If it wasn''t for him more than ten years ago, sun Jianbing couldn''t have been released so soon. It was he who helped sun Jianbing to escape.


    We were quarreling under the pool, and Wei Wenjie''s annoying voice sounded at the far end of the bank again. These voices were far away, and should not be on the edge of the bank.


    "Half an hour is coming, drillmaster. I''ll count down ten more. If you don''t come up, my brothers will be sorry for you."


    Wei Wenjie finished and waited for a while to start the countdown.


    "Ten, nine, eight..."


    Wei Wenjie, a Birdy man, pauses for several seconds every time he counts. He seems to be deliberately delaying time.


    "Chutian, I didn''t ask you anything. Can you just listen to me once? Remember what I just said Sun Jianbing patted me on the shoulder and motioned me to dive into the water. When Wei Wenjie counted down to "one", sun Jianbing yelled under the pool:


    "don''t shoot, ghost, I''ll come up now."


    Sun Jianbing exposed his position as soon as he opened his mouth, and immediately concentrated all his firepower on the area where we are now. At this time, he just didn''t want to go up.


    Sun Jianbing climbed up the bank without hesitation, and immediately several special combat team members came up and pointed guns at Sun Jianbing''s chest and back.


    Sun Jianbing said with a smile: "don''t be nervous, the gun is easy to go off, take me to see your captain."


    In fact, the ghost is not far ahead. He has been observing the movement in front of him. Several special combat team members escorted sun Jianbing to Wei Wenjie temporary command post.


    There is nothing in this so-called temporary command post, that is to say, some sentinels are deployed to fight for nuclear bombs, armed with guns and on guard at all times.


    Sun Jianbing appeared wet in front of Wei Wenjie. Wei Wenjie and sun Jianbing looked at each other for a while. Suddenly, Wei Wenjie saluted sun Jianbing with a standard military salute, and his voice was very loud"Instructor."


    Sun Jianbing waved his hand and said with a wry smile, "ghost, I am no longer your instructor or your captain. Now I am just your prisoner."


    Wei Wenjie''s face was ugly and his lips were wriggling. After brewing for a long time, he said: "drillmaster, I''m sorry, I don''t want to come, but -"


    "don''t say anything. If you don''t come, there will be other people. Maybe in his heart, only your ghost can deal with my eye, and other people will be blind."


    Wei Wenjie looked down in shame and said, "drillmaster, I will plead for you in front of the old man. As long as you admit your mistake and sincerely repent, I believe the old man won''t embarrass you too much. Besides -"


    SUN Jianbing didn''t say anything. He looked around and looked at the special forces brought by Wei Wenjie. He was quite pleased and said, "these are good seedlings, not bad. ¡±


    "these people have been with me for more than half a year. As you know, it''s common for us to change people because we often die, die and hurt."


    "Are those comrades still there?"


    "Everyone is dead except you and me." Wei Wenjie returned truthfully, looking a bit down and out.


    They are professional soldiers and know how to deal with the relationship between sensibility and rationality. On the battlefield, they are just enemies. They try their best to defeat each other and complete the task.


    Once the drillmaster surrendered, they were apprentices, brothers and comrades in arms, so they began to talk about the old days.


    The previous work "counter attack on the president of the beautiful: goddess on the left, future on the right" has been read in Netease cloud. Welcome.

 Chapter 781

    Wei Wenjie knew in his heart that if the drillmaster was taken back this time, he would go to prison again in seven or eight out of ten. It would be difficult to think about it again in his life.


    Sun Jianbing was also very sad. He looked into the distance. His eyes were empty, sad and confused, as if he was ten years old. This is not the eyes that a man in his forties should have.


    After a long silence, sun Jianbing continued to ask:


    "how is the old man?"


    "It''s not so good. It''s getting worse every day."


    "Is his illness really hopeless?"


    "Well."


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said, "it''s a big stir to stir up you elites to arrest us, isn''t it?"


    Wei Wenjie said: "the Kong family has put a lot of pressure on the old man. One of you is the old man''s old part and the other is his grandson-in-law. If he doesn''t do something about it, it will be very difficult for him to explain it."


    "What did the Kong family ask for?"


    "Punish the murderer severely, kill people and pay for their lives."


    Sun Jianbing said: "I killed people. It has nothing to do with Ye Chutian. Ghost, can you help me keep him?"


    Wei Wenjie shook his head and said, "no one can keep Ye Chutian''s crimes unless the Kong family does not pursue them."


    "Is that the only way?"


    "Well."


    Sun Jianbing gave a wry smile. Kong Jiazhan had a theory and a law. Why didn''t he pursue it? If he wanted to make peace with the Kong family, it would be tantamount to seeking skin from the tiger.


    Wei Wenjie seemed to see through sun Jianbing''s mind. After a little thought, he said, "drillmaster, in fact - in addition to the Kong family, there may be another person who can do it."


    "Who?"


    "Miss Sun."


    "Mo Han?"


    Wei Wenjie nodded and said, "yes. It''s Miss Mohan. "


    Mo Han is a young lady, her grandfather and old man are all unfair things, how can she have a way.


    "What can she do?"


    Wei Wenjie said: "drillmaster, just think about it in a different way."


    Sun Jianbing thought about it for a while, but he still didn''t get the point. Mo Han has no ability to deal with such a big thing. As long as the Kong family insists on Ye Chutian''s life, no one can protect him.


    Wei Wenjie may see that sun Jianbing doesn''t know much about worldly affairs or interest disputes. He continues to say:


    "in fact, it''s complicated and simple to settle this matter. The key to the problem lies with the Kong family. As long as the Kong family doesn''t pursue it, it will be over. Now all eyes are focused on the old man. It''s not convenient for him to show up. Besides, his face may not be given by the Kong family. After all, you did kill Kong xuerui''s uncle, boss Li. You don''t take advantage of the situation and the law. "


    "The old man can''t do it. How can miss sun do it?"


    Wei Wenjie said with a smile: "this is very easy to understand, because Miss Mo Han holds 40% of the shares of Kong Group. As long as she is willing to protect Ye Chutian, who dares to move him? Miss Mo Han only needs to give up some interests or shares. In the face of huge interests, only one boss Li dies. Apart from Kong xuerui and Kong Xueqiang, who cares about the Kong family? "


    Wei Wenjie really deserves to be born in a famous family. Standing outside the door, he can see all these things clearly. These things may be a little profound for sun Jianbing and ye Chutian. They can''t even want to break the sky.


    But at present, there is another thorny problem. Chutian and Mo Han have divorced. Mo Han hates them to the bone. Why would he sacrifice his own interests to save them?


    Therefore, I know that there is no way to achieve this.


    Sun Jianbing said, "what if I take care of everything by myself?"


    Wei Wenjie said: "drillmaster, you think too much. You can''t bear it even if you want to. In this world, no one can save Ye Chutian except Miss Mo Han. It can be said that Miss Mo Han is the only straw to save Ye Chutian. "


    "Instructor, I might as well tell you the truth. The reason why the Kong Family pursues Ye Chutian is that they take a fancy to the relationship between Miss Mo Han and ye Chutian. They want to get enough benefits from it. You are just a dispensable role. You just catch a rabbit. It''s absolutely impossible to carry the pot for him. Of course, these are my personal analysis. As for whether the Kong family thinks so, I''m afraid only they know. "


    "Thank you for telling me that."


    Wei Wenjie looked into sun Jianbing''s eyes and said, "drillmaster, don''t say that. I said that you are my drillmaster one day and my drillmaster all your life. I said these things should be done. But the old man ordered me to take you back. I have to obey the order. Please forgive me."


    Sun Jianbing patted Wei Wenjie on the shoulder and said, "I understand. Soldiers take obeying orders as their bounden duty. Naturally, personal gratitude and resentment should be put aside first. I''ll go back with you. "


    "No. It''s not you. It''s you. "


    "Do you have to take ye Chutian with you?"


    "It''s the old man''s order. I have no right to change it. The old man said, "I want to see people when I live, and I want to see corpses when I die."


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said, "if the Kong family doesn''t want to let go, will ye Chutian die?"Wei Wenjie added: "it''s a big deal, and the Kongs have a tough attitude. If they don''t take the initiative to reconcile, there is no room for any relaxation. You shouldn''t come back. If you don''t come back and stay abroad for three or five years or ten or eight years, it will fade away. It''s the worst time for you to come back at this time. "


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said, "I understand."


    This is a dead knot. The node is firmly controlled in the hands of the Kong family. Whether the old man or Wei Wenjie, they are just chess pieces in the hands of the Kong family. They have to do it if they don''t do it.


    Wei Wenjie doesn''t want to embarrass sun Jianbing, but in front of the order, he can only carry it out to the letter. This is what the old man repeatedly told him before he left. If the other party resists, he can be shot on the spot.


    The old man was really angry. He hated sun Jianbing and ye Chutian for not fighting each other. He not only involved him, but also wanted to fight in the nest.


    Wei Wenjie understands the old man''s situation and naturally wants to share his worries. He also has no way. This matter has been out of their control. They are just a group of soldiers who help the police and security departments catch dangerous elements.


    They have talked about all the things that need to be talked about, and there is nothing to go on. They can''t do other things by themselves, they can only do business.


    When sun Jianbing was thinking about something, Wei Wenjie changed the topic.


    "Instructor, can I ask you a question?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Is man Xue OK in Hangzhou these years?"


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said, "it''s very good."


    "Is she better?"


    "As usual, I still don''t remember anything."


    Wei Wenjie sighed and said, "I hurt her. If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t be like this. I hope her illness will get better soon."

 Chapter 782

    Wei Wenjie pause for a while and said: "drillmaster, I did everything I promised you. I didn''t break my promise. We''ll meet again today. Some things are better explained face to face. Now it''s half a year away from the appointed time. After half a year, I''ll let Lin Manxue come back to me again."


    "You haven''t given up yet?"


    Wei Wenjie said with a bitter smile: "if I didn''t owe you a life, I couldn''t promise you such a condition. Instructor, you know me, my ghost is not a person who will compromise. Moreover, for people like us, besides completing the task and obeying the overall situation, we didn''t have any pursuit. To tell you the truth, Lin Manxue is my only pursuit in my life."


    "What if Miss Su doesn''t want to talk to you?"


    Wei Wenjie thought for a moment and said, "she will."


    "Are you so sure?"


    Wei Wenjie tied his hands behind his back and said with a strong air all over his body: "instructor, do you believe that as long as it''s something that my ghost wants to do, nothing can''t be done."


    Sun Jianbing and Wei Wenjie looked at each other without saying yes or no. at this time, sun Jianbing stood very close to Wei Wenjie, only one and a half meters apart.


    They were talking about a good fight. Suddenly, sun Jianbing quietly blew out a heavy fist, which was as fast as a meteor. It took less than half a second for him to hit Wei Wenjie from start-up to change into a shadow.


    It was so sudden that the special forces on guard around him didn''t have time to make any response. Sun Jianbing''s fist was already on Wei Wenjie''s chest.


    Sneak attack Wei Wenjie, seriously injured or subdued him, this is sun Jianbing''s plan before landing.


    The chest is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. As long as you hit this key point, no matter how high your Kung Fu is, no matter how powerful your skill is, you can''t hold sun Jianbing''s fist.


    He has this confidence.


    Sun Jianbing believes that as long as the attack is successful, he will have a way to hold down other special forces and give ye Chutian enough time to escape.


    As a result, sun Jianbing is bound to win this blow. He has no spare strength and will do his best. He wants to fight the enemy with one move. This is his best chance and his only chance.


    Once the ghost finds out that he is different, he must be on guard. If he wants to take him, it will be even more difficult. The ghost is no longer the ghost he used to be, and he is no longer his instructor. Sun Jianbing doesn''t know what kind of strength the ghost is today. However, sun Jianbing believes that he can succeed in this sneak attack when the ghost is not on guard.


    Things are going as he expected, he secretly luck, start, accelerate, punch, the last punch is really hit on a soft object.


    According to the feeling, this fist hit ghost''s chest accurately, because sun Jianbing''s fist obviously touched ghost''s strong chest muscle.


    Ghost''s chest muscle is not only hard, but also with great elasticity, like smashing on a mass of cotton.


    In sun Jianbing''s expectation, this blow will blow ghost''s body away, even make him spit out a few mouthfuls of blood, and then fall heavily on the swamp.


    What he wants to do next is that Wei Wenjie can see sun Jianbing''s mind at a glance. Tianyan is afraid of his sniper. As long as two people are mixed together, the sniper can''t lock the target. He is afraid of being hurt by mistake and dare not shoot easily. Then his sniper is equivalent to a blind man with glasses.


    I haven''t discussed with the instructor for many years. Today is a good opportunity.


    Wei Wenjie is also itching in his heart. Except for training, he has never really compared with the instructor in the past, but training is only training after all, and it is impossible to try his best, so there is no problem. Now the instructor wants to escape here, and he must try his best to beat him. This is a rare opportunity in a thousand years.


    It''s time for Tianyan and Guiying to decide who is the real king of war. Thinking of this, Wei Wenjie can''t help but feel excited. He''s been waiting for this day for many years. Today, his wish will finally come true. What else can make him excited?


    Other special combat team members are preparing to join the regiment. While dodging the eye of the sky like a storm, Wei Wenjie orders other team members to stand by on the spot. Without his order, he is not allowed to help.


    It''s a dead order!


    Ghost and sky eye move too fast. In a twinkling of an eye, they split 20 or 30 moves. The faster they fight, the faster they get. At first, they can see the moves clearly. He punches and kicks, but later, they only see two pieces of shadow floating around.


    Ghosts wear camouflage clothes, and Tianyan wears ordinary clothes. Other players can only judge who is ghosts and who is Tianyan through clothes and boots.


    One is the king of the first army in active service, and the other is the legendary king of the first army. The two kings face to face, and they may not meet once in their lives.


    The special forces are a group of bloodthirsty species, advocating the strong and violence. How can they be willing to miss this opportunity.


    Since the captain has orders, the other team members are eager to watch. They scattered in twos and threes and gathered together for a half circle to make room for the sky''s eyes and ghosts, so that they can give full play to their strength.

 Chapter 783

    Since Tianyan came ashore, all the snipers who lurk in the dark focus on Tianyan. After all, in their eyes, Tianyan is an extremely dangerous person, and only he can cause enough threat to them.


    For them, ye Zhong is just an insignificant person.


    When Tianyan and Guiying fight together, the snipers want to lock the target for the first time, but their body method is too fast, and the target in the sniper mirror keeps switching, so that they can''t find the chance to start.


    Without the order of the team leader, they did not dare to shoot casually. Now the team leader and Tianyan are in a mess, and they don''t want to shoot even if they want to, and they don''t want them to intervene. Therefore, their three snipers and three observers lie on their sniping sites to watch the excitement, and they don''t want to shoot Tianyan at all.


    Sun Jianbing and Guiying are fighting each other for more than a dozen moves. They are equally matched, and no one takes advantage of them. At first, sun Jianbing is afraid of the sniper in the dark. He always feels that there are several pairs of eyes staring at him, and he may come up and bite him at any time. Sun Jianbing gradually forgets his own situation. In his eyes, there is only the opponent Guiying in front of him, and the Guiying gives him a strong sense of oppression So that he doesn''t have the extra mind to think about other things.


    Wei Wenjie is the same. He has long forgotten his identity and task. In his eyes, there is only the opponent on the opposite side. He wants to beat him, face to face and fairly.


    Sun Jianbing and Wei Wenjie hit each other three times in succession. When they collided, they only heard a few dull sounds, and then their ears were buzzing and dizzy. The special forces around them all felt nauseous.


    Wei Wenjie retreated three or four steps, while sun Jianbing retreated five or six steps directly. From the perspective of distance, Wei Wenjie''s three fists were superior in both speed and strength. Of course, this may be just because sun Jianbing rushed to fight.


    Wei Wenjie steadied his body and turned to attack sun Jianbing''s footwall. Wei Wenmi''s hands whirled around and attacked him.


    Sun Jianbing doesn''t dare to make a hard connection, so he can only choose to withdraw. Once he fails to withdraw in time and is swept by Wei Wenjie, he will lose the whole center of gravity. Wei Wenjie will never miss this opportunity. He will firmly grasp the rhythm of the whole attack, and it will be difficult for sun Jianbing to turn over.


    If you lose a move, you may lose everything.


    Therefore, in face, Wei Wenjie has the absolute upper hand, pressing sun Jianbing to fight. Sun Jianbing can only avoid the edge and choose the right angle to avoid.


    The ghost shadow is pressing the sky eye stem, which makes the eyes of a group of bastards around stare red. The team leader is worthy of being the team leader. Even the God like sky eye has to avoid its edge.


    Bull!


    Long face!


    Wei Wenjie''s move is hard and hard to last. Seeing that sun Jianbing is not fooled, he can only save his physical strength. After several sweeps, he wants to get up on the spot.


    At this time, sun Jianbing seized the gap to fight back. Instead of retreating, he thrust himself in front of Wei Wenjie. Wei Wenjie had just got up when he was knocked down by sun Jianbing''s strong body. It happened so fast that other people didn''t see clearly what was going on, and they saw a figure fall back.


    Then another figure rushed up and pressed heavily on the body that had just been knocked over.


    What''s this?


    The rest of the team members were shocked, as if the captain was suddenly turned over by the sky''s eye?


    The war situation turned around too fast. The captain, who had just gained the upper hand, was immediately oppressed by the eye of heaven and turned from active attack to forced defense.


    What''s more, are they too straightforward in this way of playing?


    Because at this time, Tianyan put his strong arm against the team leader''s neck. The team leader shook his neck, pushed Tianyan''s arm with one hand, clenched his fist with one hand, and hit Tianyan''s waist with one punch.


    Waist and eye is one of the most vulnerable parts of the body. It''s easy to get hurt if it''s not stressed. It''s really fatal if someone hits it with a few punches. If people carry it a few times, they have to unload their strength.


    How can Tianyan and the team leader fight in this simple and direct way?


    Sun Jianbing clenched his teeth and concentrated all his strength on the middle of his arm. He wanted to carry the ghost on his back. No matter how the ghost attacked him, sun Jianbing completely ignored it and just wanted to fight hard.


    The strength of sun Jianbing''s arm was so great that it was blocked in Wei Wenjie''s throat like a huge stone. Wei Wenjie couldn''t catch his breath. He couldn''t get his breath in. His whole handsome face was choked purple.


    Sun Jianbing is fighting for his life, and Wei Wenjie is fighting for his life. It''s all up to the job. No one is hiding it. He can make the generals out of anything he has.


    At this time, Wei Wenjie no longer regarded Tianyan as an instructor and benefactor, and sun Jianbing did not regard ghosts as comrades and friends. On the battlefield, between life and death, they only saw opponents and enemies, either you or I.


    Wei Wenjie saw that attacking Tianyan''s waist and eyes didn''t work. He had already killed his red eyes. Wei Wenjie leaned back on the swamp and concentrated his whole strength on his hands with the support of the ground. He also pinched sun Jianbing''s neck.


    In this way, Tianyan and Guiying despise the complicated and gorgeous moves they use, and use the most clumsy, common and rogue way to choke, which is so simple.Perhaps the most essential part of kungfu is the simplest and most direct way to knock down one another in the most barbarous and simplest way.


    Two people struggle to pinch each other, the blue veins on the forehead burst up, the pupils open big, eyes are about to stare out.


    Wei Wenjie hasn''t breathed fresh air for more than two minutes. He has closed his breath to the limit, and hallucinations begin to appear in his mind. He just instinctively pinches the eye of heaven in his hand.


    Sun Jianbing is not much better either. Although he has been holding on to the ghost for a long time, the ghost''s back is on the earth. With the support of the earth, the strength of his hand is much stronger than that of his hanging in the air. He has reached a critical state.


    One takes advantage of time, and the other takes advantage of strength. In this way, the two sides feel almost the same pressure. It depends on who can hold on to the end.


    Wei Wenjie''s mind is completely confused, but there is always a belief in his heart supporting him. He is a ghost, he can''t lose, he is the king of kings, he can''t lose to the eye of heaven, he can''t.


    Sun Jianbing''s mind is much more complicated than Wei Wenjie''s. at the moment of his life and death, the figures of Begonia and children suddenly flashed in his confused mind. Their mother and daughter were smiling at him, and then the figure grew longer and longer, and finally became blurred.


    The other team members don''t know what to do for a while and a half. The team leader has just given an order not to let anyone help, but if it goes on like this, it''s estimated that both sides will lose. If it doesn''t work well, the team leader will explain it here.


    They looked at each other and made some communication with their eyes. No matter what, if the captain is angry, he will be angry. Let''s separate them.

 Chapter 784

    There are several special operations team members are preparing to come forward to save people, suddenly, a figure in the dark suddenly killed out, caught them by surprise.


    The figure was as fast as a Jaguar, and several of them took off and landed in front of them. When the three snipers in the distance found something unusual, the shadow had already killed at the temporary command post. They instinctively fired several shots to kill the shadow, or to delay his speed to stop him from attacking his teammates, but all these shots failed.


    They are all the sharpshooters in case they choose one. Even if they don''t aim and shoot at will, the sense of gun is first-class after all, so they won''t deviate so much.


    To the surprise of the snipers, the three of them fired seven or eight shots, but none of them could intercept the shadow.


    His ghostly figure galloped in the night and disappeared into the night.


    This shadow is me.


    Sun Jianbing told me before he went ashore that if he could not persuade Wei Wenjie to let me go, he would create an opportunity for me to escape.


    Sun Jianbing did what he said. He took the initiative to compete with Wei Wenjie because he clearly knew that Wei Wenjie always had such a wish in his heart.


    He will fight with the ghost. In this way, he will attract all eyes to the fight between him and the ghost. As long as he drags the ghost or even fights with the ghost, he will lose both sides. Without the threat of the ghost, I will have a way to escape here with my ability.


    Sun Jianbing is creating an opportunity for me to confuse all the special combat team members by using himself and ghosts as gimmicks.


    I gave full play to my own speed. I went back to the temporary command post again and turned over a special soldier in the front at the first time. I started fast and ruthlessly, slapped him on the back of the neck and knocked him unconscious.


    There is only one team following Wei Wenjie in the temporary command post. There are only six members in total. One of them falls down and five others. When they separate sun Jianbing and Wei Wenjie, I have already killed them.


    Sun Jianbing and Wei Wenjie had passed out, lying there motionless, hands still holding a pinching position, like two straight zombies.


    I don''t have time to care whether sun Jianbing and Wei Wenjie are alive or dead. Look at the expressions on the faces of other special combat team members, these two guys won''t be out of breath. They are just in a coma. Otherwise, the expressions of other special combat team members won''t be so calm.


    I got into the five of them and shuttled back and forth. My only purpose was to find some obstacles to block my body and prevent the opponent''s blockers from targeting me.


    Take the opponent''s teammates as human targets, which is more effective than any shield.


    With the special combat team of the other side as my temporary shield, three snipers were working around secretly, aiming for a long time, but they didn''t dare to shoot.


    What about the king of sniper king? When I get rid of the five of them, I have to destroy the three sniper circles.


    I suffered a great loss from these snipers. I was chased away by the other side all the way. I finally escaped to the deep pool, and I didn''t want to let Sun Jianbing and I go.


    Brother is not a man who likes to suffer losses when he is young. He has been holding his breath all the way, and he doesn''t want to hold it any longer.


    It''s not a guy''s personality to eat shriveled.


    One against five, and Wei Wenjie''s five special forces, known as the king of special forces, plus three snipers in the dark waiting for the opportunity at any time, I can''t guarantee when to shoot black guns in my back, my brother''s current situation is not optimistic.


    However, since the brothers have come, they don''t want to come back empty handed. I want Wei Wenjie to know that the brothers are not so easy to bully. Who are the hunters and who are the prey? We only know after comparing.


    And I can''t leave my brother sun Jianbing behind. I want to take him back. I won''t be afraid of him, no matter whether he is a great army or a king of soldiers.


    My moving speed is too fast. Five of them can''t keep up with me. They haven''t stopped me for a long time, but I don''t like fighting. I choose to break them all and jump out at the right time.


    Every time I hit them, it was like hitting them with a heavy hammer, which made them grin with pain. I thought I was full of evil fire, but I couldn''t touch my figure, so I could only sulk.


    Now, I am an agile cat, and they seem to have become five little mice, I play with them with flexible pace and ghost figure.


    I''ve been playing cat and mouse with them all the time. I can play whatever I want.


    The six of us chased each other for a while, and the scene was a bit chaotic. They were often fooled around by me alone.


    The special combat team members are good at teamwork. They have a good heart for each other. After blocking me for a while, they immediately changed their combat plan when they saw that the effect was not good. The five of them gathered close to each other and formed a small circle by themselves. In this way, I could not shuttle through the gaps between their bodies and lose this heavy barrier, because the whole grassland was very empty and basically nothing happened Shelter, my body immediately exposed to the sniper''s line of sight.


    The game of cat and mouse is over, and now I''m the prey of the other party. Three sniper guns are targeting me in the dark.


    MMP''s strong general has no weak soldiers under him. Wei Wenjie, a member of the team led by the Yin man, is also so insidious. He broke Laozi''s unique skill in a few times.When I saw that the situation was not good, I didn''t dare to walk in a straight line, but in a zigzag shape. Of course, my speed was still as fast as lightning, so I heard a thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump on my back and buttock.


    Damn, it''s really dark. Three snipers are working around me alone. I don''t take such a bully.


    I can''t express the depression in my heart. When I climb on the grass, I''m in a mess. If I roll on the grass, I''ll quickly get up and rush forward. In short, I''ll stay in a position for no more than half a second.


    Every place I rolled over would be followed by a bullet, which almost shot me into a sieve several times.


    In this kind of rapid running, I had a great physical consumption, and persisted for a few minutes. I found that my legs were a little bit sore and soft. Just when I lost my breath speed, suddenly, a bullet caught up with me, I yelled "ah", and then fell straight forward on the grass.


    I was shot and killed by the sniper.


    Without Wei Wenjie''s order, the special forces of the other two teams are still on standby to prevent us from fleeing from other places. There are five people in the team following Wei Wenjie. Just when I was avoiding the sniper, they were chasing me with guns.


    One of the five men is a Tibetan mastiff. He is the vice captain of the Tianlong special team and the team leader.


    The Tibetan mastiff pointed their guns at me on the ground and kept in formation all the way. When they saw me lying on the ground motionless, the Tibetan mastiff motioned one of the special combat team members to check my situation.

 Chapter 785

    The special combat team members have been specially trained and are very cautious. He is always on guard. In addition, there are Tibetan Mastiffs on the side. I am not afraid to pretend to be dead.


    He squatted down to explore my nose, no breath, and then touched my neck, no sign of life.


    "Lieutenant, he''s dead."


    "Out of breath?"


    "No more."


    Tibetan mastiff walked forward for a few steps and then squatted down to check. I had blood in my mouth. He moved me a little, and the blood came straight out of my mouth. My body was covered with mud, mixed with blood, and blurred. He didn''t check out where I was hit, anyway, what was the position of my back.


    The Tibetan mastiff came to the same conclusion as the previous team members after checking. I was killed by their sniper.


    The Tibetan mastiff said in his headset: "all the two suspects were arrested. The team leader was injured and the team was closed. It''s over. "


    "Copy. Over."


    In less than three minutes, all the members of the other two teams returned. The Tibetan mastiff asked them to come up and carry the wounded and comatose people out of the swamp.


    In addition to me, sun Jianbing and Wei Wenjie, there were also the special operations team member who was knocked unconscious by me. There were four special forces in total, so they came up and carried us four in turn.


    The Tibetan mastiff let a small team lead the way in front. After a small team was cut off, they followed the wounded. After the battle, their spirit gradually relaxed. Although the team leader hung up the lottery, his life was not in danger, and he would wake up soon. This is not a big problem.


    The Tibetan mastiff never thought that they were just chasing two suspects. They even sent out a special combat team member of a squadron, and almost did not complete the task. This has never happened in the past.


    In special operations, small units are always the focus of operations. Each task is carried out by a certain team independently, or even by some members of a certain team. For the first time in the Tibetan mastiff''s military career, such a large-scale coordinated operation as tonight is the first time.


    It''s incredible to think about it.


    The Tibetan mastiff can''t help sighing in his heart that Jiang is still hot, and the old man is worthy of being an old man. He is far sighted. If the team leader doesn''t lead the team in person tonight, they may not be the opponent of Tianyan if they are tied together.


    The name of the first brother of special war is really worthy of the reputation.


    And this guy named Ye Chutian, eight years ago, was at best a poor fellow. He swaggered with Miss Sun''s influence. He didn''t have any real skills. Even an Islander could easily deal with him.


    But now, eight years later, it''s not what it used to be. He was as weak as an ant and had grown into a towering tree. Just now, if the hidden snipers hadn''t suppressed him in the dark, they would have been eaten by him alone.


    A special team, what a terrible force it is. He is the captain and vice captain of the special team. No one knows the strength of this team better than him.


    Ye Chutian can fight against his team alone. How terrible is his strength.


    In today''s world, apart from the legendary eye of heaven and the ghost of the captain, he can''t imagine that anyone else can do it.


    Because such an incredible thing can''t be done by human beings. In a strict sense, the two who can do it can''t be regarded as human beings, one is God, the other is ghost.


    The eye of heaven is a God, and the ghost is a ghost.


    Man can''t compare with gods and ghosts, because gods and ghosts only exist in illusions and legends.


    How can a man of flesh and blood compare with a monster in legend.


    But now there is a third monster that can do it, and this monster is Ye Chutian, who has always been the most despised Tibetan mastiff.


    Once, ye Chutian was just a little mole ant in his eyes. Now, who is the mole ant in his eyes?


    Slap in the face.


    It''s hotly smoked.


    The Tibetan Mastiff has a bad taste.


    Although they have done a good job today, the damage to their self-esteem is also huge.


    As the best special forces of Tianlong, Tibetan mastiff always thinks that Tibetan mastiff, eagle, crocodile and Phoenix are the best soldiers besides ghost.


    They always boast that they are the most powerful man in the world, but today, they have just realized what the most powerful man should look like and how he should behave. A heavenly eye, a ghost and an underground King make the Tibetan mastiff realize for the first time that they are far from the strongest.


    The Tibetan mastiff is full of worries in the middle of the team.


    The Tibetan mastiff ordered six members of the fifth team to go to the front to explore the road. We really need to be very careful when marching in the swamp, especially this section of the road, which is much more dangerous and difficult to walk than before near the deep pool.


    The special forces exploring the way walk carefully step by step in the front, and then make some marks along the way. As long as the people behind follow their steps, it''s not a big problem.


    The Tibetan mastiff lets the special combat team members of the seventh team drag behind the team, and the remaining four members of the fourth team are responsible for carrying the wounded. Once the wounded members are tired, the Tibetan mastiff will let the team members of the seventh team to replace them, and they will carry them in turn.Tibetan mastiff mood has not been high, eagle and Phoenix are still around the swamp to meet, fortunately they did not chase to the swamp tonight, otherwise they would be as depressed as themselves.


    A team member just took over from the previous team member. With my back on my back, I secretly opened my eyes and showed a smirk at the corner of my mouth. My brother said that he wanted to solve their sniper, but he did what he said.


    Now the sniper is mixed with other team members. At such a close distance, he can''t give full play to the ability of the sniper to assassinate. I played dead for a long time, waiting for such an opportunity.


    I''m sorry to kill you while you''re sick!


    I squinted to observe the surrounding situation. In front of me was a very muddy area. The grass had no knees. I stepped on the grass with one foot deep and the other shallow, and pulled out the mud from my boots.


    Laozi has already adapted to the environment here. It''s an excellent place for hands-on.


    While the soldier on my back was shaking, I slapped him on the neck and knocked him unconscious. He fell down in the swamp with a bang. Because it was late at night, the light was bad, and people often slipped in such a swamp, so other team-mates thought that he had accidentally wrestled.


    Two team members not far in front of him quickly came to help him up. I clapped two hands and fainted them. The Tibetan mastiff found something wrong in front of him, but without waiting for him to say it, I suddenly got up and put down the three special forces behind.


    I came prepared, they were completely unprepared, so under my full sneak attack, five special forces were all knocked out by me in the blink of an eye.


    The Tibetan mastiff yelled "something''s wrong". Suddenly, in a flash, a black shadow hit him head-on. The Tibetan mastiff quickly rolled on the spot. This blow was dodged, but he fell into a muddy land. He rolled up with mud, which weighed at least a few kilograms, just like a big package on his back.

 Chapter 786

    When I attacked the Tibetan mastiff, I actually hit a member of the team next to him. His team had just been blocked by the Tibetan mastiff. Suddenly, it was too late to avoid the incident and I knocked him down. Before his body touched the swamp, I quickly made up a kick, which kicked him in the chest and made him gasp.


    I''ve rehearsed this set of tactics in my mind several times just now. It''s exactly the same. Things are moving in the direction I expected.


    Before and after less than a minute, the famous seventh team of Tianlong special team was completely destroyed in my hands.


    I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly in the exhibition. After all, I''m not facing a group of ordinary people, but Wei Wenjie''s most elite army - Tianlong special team.


    Tianlong, a name sun Jianbing regarded as life.


    Why didn''t I die? Didn''t the sniper hit me?


    Wrong.


    His continuous shooting did hit me, but it didn''t hurt me, or he didn''t kill me with a single shot.


    The truth is that the bullet went through my left arm, and the impact carried me forward. Before I fell, my injured arm was on my back, so my back was covered with blood.


    At that moment, I had no choice but to pretend to be dead. If I dare to get up again, the sniper in the dark will surely blow me in the head.


    Since there is no other choice, I might as well use feign death to confuse the opponent and let the sniper in the dark withdraw to win some opportunities for myself.


    On the ability of feigning death, in this world, I call it the first, no one dares to call it the second. I can hold my breath in the water for more than an hour, and I can control my pulse at will to achieve the effect of feigning the real. If I didn''t jump up myself, no one could see that I was feigning death. Even if Wei Wenjie verified it himself, he would not hesitate to believe that I was really dead.


    So it''s normal for Tibetan mastiff and his team members to come to such a conclusion, because I didn''t have a breath of life at that time.


    The moon hid in the thick clouds, and the sky darkened, leaving only a slight light.


    The sky is high and the moon is dark. It''s a good time to attack. God is helping.


    I was drowned in the grass in the dark, knee deep enough to cover my whole body.


    When the special combat team members of the fifth team in front of them heard the movement behind them, they immediately put their guns on the grass and were on guard. But they couldn''t understand the situation behind them and didn''t dare to shoot casually. They were all comrades in arms behind them. Who dares to mess around.


    I crawled forward, jumped on it and put down all the players who were carrying Wei Wenjie and sun Jianbing. They were stunned for the first time. They were carrying a wounded man on their back, so they couldn''t block my killing skills. I knocked them down the first time they met.


    Kill a few of them, I dare not stay for a long time, again into the dark, suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    In the night, I am like a wandering ghost, and my movement is too quick, like a shadow, in the dim light of the moon, my shadow flickers in the night and disappears.


    Three special combat teams, nearly 20 special combat team members, after the first round of fighting, only the vice captain of the Tibetan mastiff and six members of the fifth team were left. The rest of them fainted on the grass.


    All the team members who have seen my trace are in a coma by my sneak attack, so none of the sober team members can realize where I am hiding.


    I crawl on the grass, slowly close to the Tibetan mastiff.


    At this time, the Tibetan mastiff was lying in a depression, sticking out his head to observe the enemy situation. I solved his two teams at once. This kind of strength was too shocking. Even the ghost of his team leader could not do so at will. His heart suddenly became uneasy. Maybe the whole squadron would be explained here tonight.


    If a special squadron is killed by a suspect, what kind of sensation will it cause? The Tibetan mastiff does not dare to think about it. Even if he can leave here at last, the Tibetan mastiff will be responsible for it. The punishment is light. It is estimated that he will not have the face to stay in the special squadron in the future.


    In the future? Is there a future?


    Tibetan Mastiff has been carrying out tasks for many years, and he is full of confidence every time. But this time, when the captain was unconscious, he did not have the confidence to block my attack.


    For the first time, the Tibetan mastiff showed a timid mentality against the enemy. Yes, timid. In front of a ghost, it is not enough to have confidence, but also strength.


    In his heart, I am not a person, absolutely not, but a monster, a monster like ghosts and heavenly eyes.


    The underground king, originally just a poor man who can''t see the light, is a character who plays by acting. Unexpectedly, his strength has reached such an incredible level.


    Tibetan mastiff is by no means an ordinary person. How can he be the Deputy squadron leader of the fifth squadron of Tianlong special corps? He is also arrogant. However, at this moment, Tibetan mastiff realizes that he is a piece of meat on someone else''s chopping board. It depends on his partner''s heart whether to slice or chop.


    This kind of feeling of being slaughtered by others is not personal and can''t be understood.


    The Tibetan mastiff did not know the enemy''s situation and did not dare to let the members of the fifth team press forward. He made a sign to stick to the spot and made his own observation in the dark.He will find my whereabouts first, and then command the members of the fifth team to encircle me.


    I was like a cheetah slowly approaching the prey, waiting for the opportunity to rush up, and stopped less than five meters away from the Tibetan mastiff.


    He hasn''t found me yet, not at all, but his intense expression seems to reveal his inner world, panic and helplessness. Maybe he has noticed the danger.


    For people like them, even if they can''t see the danger, the magic sixth sense can also help them to feel that at this time, the moon goes through the clouds and lights up the grass. Because I am too close to the Tibetan mastiff, some close-up expressions on his face are all reflected in my eyes.


    Scared?


    Hum, do you know how to be afraid?


    You''re next.


    At that time, I didn''t know his name was Tibetan mastiff. I only knew that he was the commander of the other team. The other team leaders all listened to his orders.


    There is a saying that it''s called beating the snake and seven inches. If you catch the thief first, you''ll catch the king. If you catch him, you''ll catch seven inches of this army.


    And I can see his face clearly. I remember that he was Wei Wenjie''s dog in those days, and he should be responsible for the accounts I had to settle with Wei Wenjie.


    I''m going to run the airflow around my body to eliminate my discomfort and make all the places blocking the airflow unobstructed. Next, I''m going to do a decapitation.


    This action must be hit, once let the other party escape, my position will be completely exposed, waiting for me may be the other party''s crazy counter attack.


    They also have a small team of troops with excellent equipment. Once they lock my position, I will be in a very dangerous situation.


    I lurked myself again, waiting for the last blow, and the whole swamp was suddenly enveloped in a strange and oppressive atmosphere.

 Chapter 787

    This kind of atmosphere makes everyone feel like a big stone, as if to suffocate.


    The Tibetan mastiff and his fifth team couldn''t figure out the situation, so they had to hide. They were afraid of being attacked by me. In addition to the single Tibetan mastiff, the other members of the fifth team worked in pairs to avoid being defeated by me.


    Before I was in the dark, they were in the light, and the position of each of them fell into my eyes. My friends had already figured out how to deal with them one by one.


    The only thing I''m worried about now is the snipers and observers of the fifth team. They are hiding in the grass about tens of meters away from me at one o''clock.


    The grass in that area is very luxuriant. It is more than one meter high. The whole body can be submerged by bowing, which is easy to hide.


    The disadvantage is that it''s a puddle. As long as they move forward, there will be the sound of water. I can find their trace at the first time.


    It''s just such a close distance. Once they confirm my position, the consequences will be unimaginable. Therefore, I dare not show my head at will. As long as they can''t confirm my position, they won''t shoot indiscriminately.


    So many of their comrades in arms lay beside me, afraid of accidental injury, and even more afraid of me taking his comrades'' body as a bullet block.


    At the beginning, I wanted to get a comatose special forces member to be a hostage, but it was strange to drag such a half dead guy. Moreover, I was not a gangster, and I couldn''t do such things as kidnapping. I was going to win this group of self righteous special forces. Hum, who let Wei Wenjie look down on me at the beginning.


    What''s the matter? I was bullied to death by them when I lost my job and only knew how to do some tricks. They forced me to compete with the islanders in the challenge arena. As a result, I couldn''t get out of bed for two months. But now I''ve practiced a good skill, that is, their living king. I want them to do what I want them to do. I think it''s great to have too many people, so I beat him Until you are convinced.


    I moved two meters to the front, now only two meters away from the Tibetan mastiff, such a short distance, the Tibetan Mastiff has not found me.


    What kind of alertness is this?


    I despised the Tibetan Mastiff in my heart. Such goods can also be commanders. In my opinion, except Wei Wenjie, other people in Tianlong are just like this.


    I took a deep breath and suddenly plunged into the depression. The Tibetan mastiff pricked up his ears and heard a sound behind him. He turned out of the depression for the first time. His reaction was fast enough, and it''s not too fast to describe it as speed. It''s a pity that he met me. In such a short distance, he couldn''t escape from the sudden attack even at the speed of light.


    I hold a left leg of the Tibetan mastiff and cut it on the leg bone of the Tibetan mastiff. With the scream of the Tibetan mastiff, the leg bone of his left knee is disjointed, which makes him scream.


    I release the left leg of the Tibetan mastiff and hold his right leg in my arms. His left leg is useless. As long as I lock his right leg, the Tibetan mastiff is a useless person and can''t escape.


    Tibetan mastiff kicks hard to get rid of me. It''s not so easy. I''m just a dog skin plaster. I can''t get down after I put it on.


    Although the kneecap of the left leg is disjointed, it''s not broken or disabled. It''s just that I can''t make any effort to move. The Tibetan mastiff is still able to move. Despite the severe pain, he pushes his legs to death, but he can''t get rid of me all the time. The more I hold him, the tighter I climb up the kneecap of the right leg, and I touch his right knee three or two times from the lower leg.


    The Tibetan mastiff couldn''t get rid of me. In a hurry, he pulled out a gun from his waist and fired a few shots at the bottom. At the moment of his shooting, I broke his body to one side and shifted his body. The muzzle of the gun lost its accuracy and all the bullets were fired in the open place.


    I turned over and kicked the gun out of his hand and kicked him in the head.


    I was so fast that the Tibetan mastiff couldn''t escape and could only resist my feet. I suddenly kicked the Tibetan mastiff''s head dizzy, but his consciousness was still there. He wanted to struggle, but I locked his thighs with my hands. He wanted to turn over and couldn''t move, and he couldn''t get up, so he could only watch me devour him step by step.


    The noise on this side alerted the members of the fifth team opposite. They wanted to rush to support the Tibetan mastiff, but they were stopped by the Tibetan mastiff. The Tibetan mastiff ordered them to shoot at us together.


    A fart gun, Lao Tzu''s body in the depression, and the Tibetan mastiff himself outside, as my live target, the first shot is not Lao Tzu, but himself.


    "Shoot me, shoot me, kill this bastard." The Tibetan mastiff roared on the edge of the depression, just like a madman, regardless of his own life or death, just want to kill me.


    "Vice team."


    "Shoot me, shoot me at once."


    The team members on the opposite side hesitated and shot like this. Even if they could kill me, the first one who would die must be the vice team. How could they shoot.


    I felt a little nervous. This son of a bitch wanted to find Lao Tzu as a back cushion. He was the same as him. Lao Tzu didn''t do it until he died together. I pulled the whole body of Tibetan mastiff down the hollow with one breath.


    I want to control him, and then use him as a threat to let the opposite special forces throw away their guns. As long as they have guys in their hands, my life is always in danger.


    The Tibetan mastiff fell back to the depression again and was close to my body. His hands were held back by me, and his legs were pressed to death by my legs. He couldn''t move. Apart from a head and a mouth, the Tibetan mastiff couldn''t move anywhere else.Tibetan mastiff struggled a few times, I was set to death, blind effort.


    Tibetan mastiff is also an acute person. When he can''t move, he will scold others. He will scold everything. It''s ugly. I didn''t expect that if a special soldier can scold him, he will scold others if he can''t fight. What''s his quality.


    I slapped the Tibetan Mastiff in the face with my backhand. If you dare to scold me, I will humiliate you to death and see who can beat who.


    Maybe the Tibetan Mastiff has never been slapped like this in his life. He was suddenly confused and didn''t react for a while.


    When he reacted, his eyes were bigger than the copper bell, and his eyes were fierce as if he wanted to eat people. If his eyes could kill people, I would have been shot by his eyes.


    Scold, you are scolding me.


    I smoked a few earscrapers from a Tibetan mastiff. He was not polite to me in those years, and I don''t need to be polite to him today. One report after another.


    I don''t believe I can''t tame this stubborn donkey.


    Tibetan mastiff thoroughly annoyed, desperately struggling to fight with me, said what kind of let him go, single choice, who knows who is the son of a bitch.


    I was almost amused by the Tibetan mastiff. What brain? You fell into my hands and asked me to let you go. Do you think it''s street hooligans fighting and playing solo.


    We''re playing with our lives, you know?


    I didn''t expect that this stubborn donkey would be so happy. If it wasn''t for this strange atmosphere and occasion, I would really like to let the boy go and beat him for a while and teach him how to behave.


    I locked the wrist of the Tibetan mastiff''s hands, pressed the struggling legs of the Tibetan mastiff with one leg, bent my right leg and pushed several knees on the stomach of the Tibetan mastiff with my knee.


    Tibetan mastiff regardless of abdominal pain, suddenly, the Tibetan mastiff fiercely arched the upper body, a heavy hit on my head.

 Chapter 788

    The Tibetan mastiff hit me right in the middle of my head, and countless little stars appeared in front of my eyes, waving to me, buzzing in my ears.


    Iron head skill!


    Tibetan mastiff doesn''t plan to strike "head". After hitting me, he still wants to chase after me several times. Anyway, he is suppressed by me. He can''t do anything except take the opportunity to save face.


    Paralyzed, I give you a face, right! The Tibetan mastiff''s practice of taking advantage of every inch to hit the snake on the pole completely angered me. I wanted to save face for him again and again. I didn''t want to kill him. You forced me.


    I let go of the hand of the Tibetan mastiff and slap it on the back of the head, so the Tibetan mastiff was knocked unconscious by me.


    I was so angry that I knocked out this dog. This completely disrupted my rhythm. I could have done this for a long time to knock him out. Until now, it''s because he''s my talisman. A conscious Tibetan mastiff is much more effective than a comatose Tibetan mastiff.


    The Tibetan mastiff just kept crying. Suddenly, it was quiet. The special combat team member on the opposite side yelled a few times. The unconscious Tibetan mastiff couldn''t answer them at all.


    These bastards thought that Lao Tzu had killed their vice captain and team members. They were so angry that they aimed at Lao Tzu''s position with a strafe.


    They killed red eyes and wanted to kill me at all costs to avenge their brothers.


    Damn, will you not be afraid to kill your companion by mistake?


    The fire on the opposite side was quite fierce, and fire snakes were spitting out from the muzzle, which completely suppressed me in the depression and made me unable to lift my head.


    A group of wolves who put their lives aside are not so easy to deal with. This time, I''m afraid they''re poking a beehive.


    I drag the Tibetan mastiff to the bottom of the depression to avoid stray bullets hurting him. I''m still too kind-hearted. They want Lao Tzu''s life, but Lao Tzu repays virtue with resentment. It''s bad luck to think about it.


    Although they had a short way to escape, they had no way to escape because of the short distance.


    At such a distance of several tens of meters, they finished their sprint. They were about to close up and escape from the depression. The cat died here. I didn''t want to die in such a way.


    It''s hard.


    The only thing I can help is the Tibetan mastiff who is in a coma. I wanted to use his body to block bullets for me. Somehow, a figure suddenly appeared in my mind, my best brother sun Jianbing.


    Like sun Jianbing, they are all members of the Tianlong special team. They are the sharp weapons of the country. They are the talents trained by the country with a lot of financial, material and human resources. They have all made great contributions to defend the country. I can''t push them out to block bullets just because I want to live.


    If I do this, I''m sorry for sun Jianbing and my grandfather. In my grandfather''s heart, a real hero must have a pure heart and a clear conscience for everything he does.


    At present, we are in a hostile relationship. I only teach them a lesson because they embarrass sun Jianbing and me, and they are brought by Wei Wenjie. Wei Wenjie and I have never dealt with each other, so I am no longer polite to them. However, in my heart, like sun Jianbing, I never want to harm them.


    They are all heroes of the motherland and the people. If I kill them, it''s really a terrible crime.


    Forget it.


    Let it be.


    Several of me tumbled out of the depression, and my body was swept by random guns. I was shot continuously. The inertia of MMPs, bullets rushing forward, took me a long distance.


    Blood gushed out from my wound and spilled on the grass. My brother was seriously injured this time. He was shot at least four or five times in the body, two in the thigh, one in the shoulder and one in the back.


    I managed to escape to a deep grass, swimming in the grass like a water snake, and the bullet followed me all the time, chasing me like I didn''t want money.


    Man, I''m afraid it''s a lot worse this time.


    There''s no shelter here at all. I put myself in a dead place, and I deserve to die. If I just took the body of the little Tibetan mastiff to block the bullet, I don''t know who will win.


    Although that''s what I said, I don''t regret it. If I lose my life because of this, it''s my doom. I don''t blame anyone.


    I ran around in the grass. After a while, I was hit by a stray bullet again, and I was shot in the back. This shot hit the key point. I fell to the ground, and I lost a lot of blood before. I felt dizzy. I put my hands on the grass and felt the world spinning.


    This is the first time that I breathe the breath of death. The whole person is wandering on the edge of life and death, as if the soul is going to leave me.


    I want to hold it, but I can''t hold it.


    My vision became more and more blurred. Suddenly, there were six armed special forces in front of me. Their muzzles were all at me. I grinned at them. It was a kind of disdainful smile.


    A special team member gave me a cold look, then picked up the butt of the gun and hit me heavily on the head.I passed out in the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandfather, can you ask Uncle Li to take me to see him?"


    In an independent courtyard with high walls, an extremely beautiful young woman stood in front of an old man sleeping in a rocking chair with her eyes closed, begging.


    The old man slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were shining. This is an old man who has passed his old age, but his spirit is full. There is a touch of wisdom in his withered eyes.


    "No way." The old man shook his head and refused the young woman''s request.


    This is the third time that the young woman has come in this period of time. Every time she comes back in vain, but she never gives up.


    "Why not? The Kong family has promised not to pursue his responsibility. Why don''t you let me see him? "


    "Family rules, state-owned national law, he killed people, the Kong family to investigate is their own business, but the law can not but investigate."


    The beautiful young woman said: "grandfather, you are unreasonable. You said last time that you would not care about it as long as I could persuade the Kong family. But now the old man said with a smile," I don''t care. He broke the law himself. Naturally, there are people from relevant departments in charge. It''s not my old man''s turn. "


    "You," said the young woman, stamping her feet and slightly wrinkling her beautiful eyes, "you are not a good talker


    The old man said: "Hanhan, you are old and old. You have experienced a lot of things over the years. Why are you so headstrong? My grandfather is just an old man who retires to take care of his illness at home. Many things have been left out for a long time. Besides, ye Zhong is a murder suspect. No one is allowed to see him in private until there is enough evidence to prove his innocence. It''s a rule. Are you going to let your grandfather bend the law for personal gain? "


    "Grandfather, ye Zhong didn''t kill anyone. Didn''t the police investigate clearly last time? He didn''t kill people. It was boss Li''s other enemies who killed them."

 Chapter 789

    "Do you think I will believe the so-called evidence?" The old man was smiling, but there was no doubt about his tone.


    "Believe it or not, this is the truth. Now that the evidence is solid, the police will no longer pursue Ye Zhong''s affairs. You are still detaining him. You are under house arrest. You are the unreasonable person. You are abusing your power." What Mo Han said is not big or small.


    "Presumptuous!" The old man roared softly, but he was not angry. If ordinary people saw the old man angry, they would have to kneel down, but Mo Han still looked at the old man.


    The old man looked at the stubborn Mo Han, and saw that she was chucking her little mouth and looking aggrieved. His tone suddenly softened.


    The old man said with a pause: "grandfather didn''t detain him. He was unconscious. I just let him rest in the hospital bed and didn''t imprison him. I''ll send someone to guard him, just to protect his safety. Han Han, you can''t wrongly treat your grandfather. "


    "Then why don''t you allow me to see him?"


    The old man stroked his beard and asked faintly, "you are not related to Ye Zhong. Why do you have to see him?"


    Mo Han was asked by the old man. He suddenly stopped talking and lowered his head slightly.


    The old man asked bluntly, "do you think that ye Zhong, who appeared in recent months, is Ye Chutian, who disappeared eight years ago? You haven''t forgotten Ye Chutian, have you? "


    Mo Han suddenly raised his head, a face seriously said: "whether it is not, I want to see him."


    "What if you don''t see it, what if you see it." The old man sighed and said, "Hanhan, let it go. Whether ye Zhong was Ye Chutian or not, he has nothing to do with you. Now that your husband is no longer in charge of your own family, you are not responsible for your children. Han Han, listen to my grandfather''s advice. Don''t cling to the past. It''s meaningless to do so. I''m sorry for others and myself. "


    Mo Han lowered his head again and said nothing.


    Mo Han and the old man were silent for a while. Mo Han bravely looked directly at the old man again and said in a soft voice: "grandfather, you know what you said about Han Han. I don''t want to do anything. I just want to see him. As long as I see him, Han Han will die. Do you want to deprive him of such a small wish?"


    The old man couldn''t bear to look at the disappointed cold. He said: "the doctor said that ye Chong needs to rest. It''s not suitable to visit these days. Let''s wait until he gets better."


    "I don''t believe it. It''s an excuse. I''ll see what''s wrong, and I won''t disturb his rest. Grandfather, I beg you, please let Uncle Li take me to have a look, just a look. I promise I''ll go when I''m done. "


    Mo Han shook the old man''s arm. If it was hard, it would be soft.


    "If you say no, you can''t. Han Han, you''d better go home quickly. My grandfather is tired and wants to have a rest. " Lao Tzu once again sent Mo Han away.


    "Grandfather."


    "Be obedient and go back." The old man patted Mo Han on the back of his hand and said with a smile.


    The old man closed his eyes and went on sleeping. No matter how Mo Han told him to shake him, he didn''t open his eyes.


    Mo Han Du mouth said: "you pretend to sleep, grandfather, I tell you, I will come again, next time to see what excuse you have."


    After Mo left, the old man opened his eyes and said, "injustice."


    A secretary like middle-aged man in his fifties came in, bowed his body to 145 degrees and said, "chief, Miss Sun is gone."


    "Xiao Li, how about ye Zhong? Are you awake?"


    "Report chief, not yet."


    "What did the doctor say?"


    "Director Liang said that ye Chong''s injury is very serious. It''s good to save his life. It''s estimated that he won''t wake up in a short time."


    "Did you find out the details of Ye Zhong? Was he Ye Chutian then?"


    "This -" Uncle Li hesitated.


    "Xiao Li, you''ve been with me for so many years. You should know my temper. If you have anything to say, don''t hesitate."


    "Yes."


    "Is the message reliable?"


    "Absolutely reliable. It was Tianyan who told me


    The old man nodded his head and said, "this matter must be kept secret. Besides, ye Chutian has died. Ye Zhong is Ye Zhong. I don''t want Ye Chutian to live in this world again."


    "Yes, chief."


    "Xiao Li, you can see that Han Han grew up. She has come to this day. You must not let her give up all her previous achievements."


    "I understand."


    "You can deal with the matter of Ye Zhong. You don''t have to report to me any more. I don''t want to ask about this person any more."


    "Yes."


    Mo Han left her grandfather''s other yard. Outside the gate stood two soldiers with live ammunition. Not far away, there was a beautiful woman waiting for her. When she saw Mo Han coming out, she immediately met her.


    "Han Han, have you seen anyone? Is Ye Zhong Xiao Tian When a beautiful woman opens her mouth, she has a series of problems.Mo Han shook his head: "No."


    "Why don''t you let me see you, old man?" Big beautiful woman says somewhat disheartened.


    "Yingying, let''s go back first."


    "Good."


    I don''t know how long I slept. When I woke up, I found myself in a strange bed. I looked around. It was a single room. There was no one else except me.


    I wrapped a lot of bandages on my body, and so did my thigh. The wound was very painful. I pulled the wound a little, and then I felt a stabbing pain all over my body.


    Oh, why does it hurt so much.


    A nurse pushed the door and came in. When she saw that I wanted to stand up, she quickly came over to support me and said, "you''re finally awake. Lie still first. I''ll call a doctor for you."


    "Where is this?"


    "Hospital."


    "I know this is a hospital. I want to ask you which hospital is in guanwan city?"


    "What is guanwan city? This is Hangzhou. You''re not sleeping, are you? "


    "Hangzhou? I''m in guanwan, aren''t I? " I was caught by special forces near Lanxin villa in guanwan city. How did I go back to Hangzhou.


    What is the situation?


    And sun Jianbing, where did he go?


    The nurse looked at me in a dazed way. She could not answer this question. How could she know that I was in guanwan and Hangzhou for a while? Anyway, since she saw me, I have been lying in this hospital in Hangzhou until now.


    After the nurse left, he called the doctor. The doctor gave me a physical examination. He was surprised. He was shot twice in the back. The gun was fatal. I didn''t die, but I recovered in just half a month. What kind of constitution is this.


    The doctor remembered that he had operated on me for more than ten hours that day. It was a super big operation. At that time, he thought that my chance of survival was very slim. He didn''t expect that I was out of danger so soon and I was flying back to normal. There was no explanation for that.


    The doctor said that my injury did not matter, just because of excessive blood loss, some body deficiency, rest for some days, he shook his head and left, it seems that he can''t believe such things will happen in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 790

    It''s really weird that a half dead person would run around after a few days'' sleep.


    After the doctor left, I lay in bed with nothing to do. I thought I would die this time because I was caught by the other party, but I never thought I would lie in a hospital in Hangzhou when I woke up.


    Look at this hospital. It should be a very good one.


    After lying for a while, I felt sleepy, and I fell asleep again.


    I recuperated in this hospital for another week or so, and my injuries healed a lot. I found that my recovery ability was super strong, one day at a time. In fact, by the fifth day, I had no big problems. I could walk on the ground, and it was no different from normal people. I just couldn''t make great efforts.


    The doctor asked me to observe in the hospital for two days. On the eighth day, at about 10 a.m., sun Jianbing came to the hospital to pick me up.


    This is the first time I saw sun Jianbing after I woke up. I don''t know where he went during this time. In short, he never showed up.


    Sun Jianbing helped me pack up and prepare to leave. I asked him, "Jianbing, where have you been these days? Why haven''t you come to see me?"


    Sun Jianbing said, "I went to deal with some things. How is your health?"


    I patted my body and said, "Beier is great. You see, there are a lot of parts. "


    Sun Jianbing stood guard at the hospital. I left the hospital with some soldiers.


    Sun Jianbing drove a car over. This car looks very familiar. It''s a red Porsche Cayenne. Isn''t it su Manyu''s car?


    I opened the door and asked, "Jianbing, where are you going to take me?"


    "Go home."


    "Back to where?"


    "My house."


    When we go back to sun Jianbing''s house, can we go back after committing such a big crime with him? Why didn''t anyone come to arrest us after I woke up for such a long time, or even the person who guarded and investigated us.


    What''s going on?


    "Our business -"


    SUN Jianbing said: "our business has passed, and no one will mention it again."


    "Why?" I don''t understand. Sun Jianbing and I killed boss Li and fled abroad for a few months. Then we came back to fight with Wei Wenjie and injured dozens of special forces. As a result, after we were in a coma for a period of time, the story turned over. How could it be so unbelievable.


    But Sun Jianbing''s words made me believe that he would not make such a joke, and he was not a joker.


    "Chutian, don''t think so much. It''s a turn over."


    "Have you seen Begonia and the child?"


    "Well. I see


    "They''re all fine."


    "Very good." While driving, sun Jianbing thought about it and added, "Miss Su is also very good."


    When he finished this sentence, he couldn''t help laughing. What''s funny.


    There are sun Jianbing you a few meaning, I did not ask Manyu''s situation, I am not at her side, angry with her, she can not be good.


    The car was walking leisurely on the road. By the time sun Jianbing and I got back to his building, it was almost one o''clock, which was past lunch.


    Today is not the weekend, I thought Begonia should not be at home.


    Sun Jianbing led me upstairs, ready to take out the key to open the outside security door, the inside door was suddenly opened, a beautiful figure reflected in my eyes.


    It''s su Manyu.


    Why is Manyu here?


    When Su Manyu saw me, he was stunned for a moment, and then opened the security door inside. He raised his head haughtily and made way for us.


    Look what!


    I passed by Su Manyu. She smelled so good. Wisps of familiar fragrance burst into my nose. I looked at her secretly. To my surprise, I found that she was also looking at me secretly.


    When our eyes met in the air, Su Manyu''s face turned red. She glared at me fiercely, and then quickly moved her eyes elsewhere.


    After putting us in, Su Manyu closed the door and ran into the kitchen.


    Since I entered this room, I have a strange feeling. I can''t say it''s strange, but I feel something is wrong.


    "Ye Zhong, let''s sit on the sofa for a while."


    Sun Jianbing pulls me to sit on the sofa, two big men are like a big man, waiting for food. This kind of picture is very common in northern China.


    "Don''t they go to work today, Begonia?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "today when you are discharged from hospital, qiutang said that he would take over the wind and wash the dust for you and go to the bad luck."


    After a while, Su Manyu came out of the kitchen and went into qiutang''s bedroom. She came out with some changed clothes and toiletries.


    Su Manyu came up to me, took the clothes to me and said coldly, "who is going to take a bath?""Ah?"


    I didn''t react at the moment. Is this for me to change my clothes.


    When Man Yu saw me in a daze, she was also in a daze. Her cold face changed several colors after a while. Of course, she was shy and crimson.


    "It stinks." Su Manyu put a pile of things in my arms. Before she left, she glanced at me secretly, then turned around and went into the kitchen again.


    "This -" I looked at Sun Jianbing and didn''t know what it meant. I remember when I ran with sun Jianbing, Su Manyu hated me to the bone. In recent months, I fled everywhere for fear that the police would monitor them, so I didn''t contact her for several months, as if I had disappeared out of thin air and never heard from her.


    We didn''t make it up all the time. Why is she so nice to me?


    I''m confused.


    Sun Jianbing once again gave a strange smile and said, "what''s this! If Miss Su wants you to take a bath, just go and see what I''m doing. "


    "I said Jianbing. Why do I feel so wrong when I come back this time?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing is right."


    Sun Jianbing patted me on the shoulder and said, "you must have been sleeping for a long time. Your brain is not smart. You don''t understand."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. You''ll understand later. " Sun Jianbing''s unpredictability made me feel confused. There must be something strange in his unpredictability.


    I took the change of clothes into the bathroom and took a comfortable bath. During this period, I had been lying on the hospital bed, because the wound could not be stained with water. The doctor and the nurse did not let me take a bath, but just wiped it casually. The smell on my body was really heavy, sticky and uncomfortable.


    I tried to avoid getting water from the wound. Although I was very careful, the wound on my back still got some.


    My injury has been better, not so delicate, these little things I don''t care.


    After taking a bath, I soak my dirty clothes in a plastic bucket and prepare to scrub them clean, because after taking a bath, I open the door of the bathroom and I can see the situation inside from the outside. Of course, I can also see the situation outside from the inside.


    Su Manyu passed by the door and saw me squatting on the floor ready to wash clothes.

 Chapter 791

    She put her head in, "hello", and I turned my back to her, which made me jump.


    What''s the matter with this woman? What is it.


    "Miss man Susu."


    I raised my head, turned around to see her, and said hello. In fact, I was embarrassed to meet Su Manyu at Sun Jianbing''s home. After all, when I left Hangzhou, I broke her heart. When I left, she gave me a back picture.


    I''ve been thinking about her all these months. I''m always dreaming about when and under what kind of scenes I''ll meet her again. I''ve thought about countless possibilities, but not today.


    Su Manyu glanced at me and thought for a moment without saying anything. She was just about to turn around and leave. Suddenly, she turned her head and said:


    "is it true that qiutang said you were ill?"


    Ah? I''m sick. I''m sick. If I''m hurt, I should be called sick. So I nodded and said, "HMM." I don''t know how to chat with Su Manyu, because I''m very nervous when I see her, and I think she''s extremely unnatural when she sees me.


    What''s more strange is that she blushes as soon as she and I look at each other. It seems that she has done something shameful. At this time, she doesn''t look like a strong woman.


    When Su Manyu saw me nodding, she half leaned on the edge of the door and said, "don''t wash now that you are ill. I''ll put it in the washing machine later."


    Manyu wants to help me wash clothes. I''m almost shocked by her words, but I''m very happy in my heart. It''s just that she''s so good. Why do you want to wash clothes for me?


    I looked at Su Manyu in surprise. She began to feel embarrassed again. She pinched for a long time and then said, "it''s settled."


    Man Yu finished and ran away quickly. My hands are soaking in the plastic bucket, washing or not washing. I don''t know what happened in recent months, which makes man Yu''s attitude to me turn 180 degrees. However, no matter what happened, as long as she is willing to listen to me, I am very happy.


    I put my hand under the faucet to wash, and then out of the bathroom, Begonia has put the last dish on the table, this table is very rich, full of a big table.


    Begonia see me out, said with a smile: "time is just right, come on, ye Zhong, eat."


    Begonia used to like to call me Manager Ye, while sun Jianbing liked to call me Mr. Ye. After he came back this time, they all called me ye Zhong. Although it was just a small change in the name, it didn''t matter what my friends call me, but the outbreak of these things still surprised me.


    I always have a strange feeling in my heart. This feeling does not come from one aspect, but from many aspects, such as some of the things I mentioned earlier, and some I didn''t mention.


    In a word, I have an intuitive feeling, which is like rebirth. Yes, it''s like my life is about to go over again. I''m disappearing little by little.


    Maybe from today on, my past will gradually disappear. I am Ye Zhong, who is different from ye Chutian in the past.


    And ye Chutian, perhaps, is really dead.


    Begonia came up and took me to sit next to Su Manyu. Their husband and wife sat opposite me and Su Manyu. This is a rectangular table. Four people can sit in four directions. Of course, they can also sit in pairs. For example, now, Begonia arranges us to sit in pairs.


    Su Manyu is sitting next to me, sun Jianbing is sitting directly opposite me, and Begonia is sitting directly opposite Su Manyu.


    Sun Jianbing opened a bottle of jiangxiaobai and got up to pour me half a cup. Begonia gave him a wink. Maybe I''ve just recovered from a serious illness and I''m not suitable to drink in a bar.


    Sun Jianbing understood the meaning of qiutang and explained with a smile: "Ye Chonggang just came out of the hospital. Drinking some wine can get rid of the bad luck. That''s it. It''s not in the way. Besides, with my understanding of Ye Zhong, he also wants to drink, right? "


    I nodded with a smile and said, "I haven''t smelled wine for a long time. I miss it. To tell you the truth, I don''t think about anything these days. I just want to have a few drinks after I leave hospital."


    As soon as my voice fell, Man Yu beside me muttered coldly: "stinking drunkard, no conscience."


    Look at her tone, it seems that she is not happy.


    Man, did you say something wrong?


    Manyu''s words, big or small, all came into our ears. Sun Jianbing and I were embarrassed. Su Manyu is not an ordinary person, but the boss of sun Jianbing and I. sun Jianbing was afraid of her, or should not be afraid, but should be respected and respected.


    "Miss Su, would you like some?" Sun Jianbing was a polite person, because Su man did not love to drink Baijiu what he had on weekdays.


    Unexpectedly, Su Manyu picked up an empty glass on the table and handed it over to him, saying, "OK, have a drink."


    Sun Jianbing was silly on the spot. He was just polite and didn''t really want Miss Su to drink. It was a family dinner, not a social party. What kind of wine did she drink as a woman? Besides, Miss Su had to go to work in the afternoon.


    "Why, I can''t bear it." Su Manyu said unhappily with her little mouth.Begonia got up and gave sun Jianbing a push. She said with a smile, "Miss Su, we women drink red wine. It''s good for our body and skin. Jianbing, pour red wine."


    "No. I will drink baijiu. Su Manyu refused, put the empty glass in front of me and said, "you fill it for me."


    Manyu looked at me straightforwardly, full of provocation. It seemed that if I didn''t give her a drink, she would never finish with me. I took the bottle from sun Jianbing''s hand and said with a smile, "since Miss Su wants to drink, let''s drink with Miss Su. Come on, come on, everybody''s full


    I poured a cup for Manyu''s wine, and filled the cups for qiutang and sun Jianbing. We clinked the glasses together, and then drank them all at once.


    after he drank, he grin and breathed a few breaths. He seemed not accustomed to this kind of Baijiu. In my memory, he liked red wine very much and love it very little.


    "Are you all right?" I asked Mr. Ma secretly, and the man and the rain shook hands with a big hand and said, "what can I do with a glass of Baijiu? Come again. "


    "Still here?" I lock my eyebrows in the shape of Chuan. What''s wrong with her today.


    "Of course. I''m so happy today. Have a good time. " Su Manyu asked me to continue pouring wine, but I couldn''t help her to fill everyone up again. She didn''t need us to say hello, and drank another cup at a time.


    did not eat a single dish, and two cups of Baijiu were pouring down, and all the autumn Tang jumped.


    Sun Jianbing see the situation is not right, hastened to Begonia make a wink, Begonia quickly to Suman rain jacket vegetables.


    "Miss Su, first eat vegetables to fill the stomach, drink not in a hurry."


    Manyu had a hiccup and her face was redder than before. She waved her hand and said, "you can eat. Don''t worry about me. I''ll just sit for a while."


    "Do you care?" Manyu was obviously drunk. I asked with concern.


    "It matters."


    "Why don''t you go to your room and have a rest?"

 Chapter 792

    Su Manyu was very obedient and nodded: "good."


    This is the first time for Su Manyu to talk to me so cooperatively. I can hardly recognize her. This woman has changed a lot.


    It''s not an exaggeration to use a different word.


    I''m going to ask qiutang to help Su Manyu to have a rest in her room. Su Manyu said, "I can''t get used to other people''s beds. You can take me home."


    Su Manyu has a habit of cleanliness, which is not a secret in Manyu studio. Everyone knows it, so they don''t mind Su Manyu saying that about Begonia.


    This is not to say that their bed is not clean, but for a woman who is addicted to cleanliness, sleeping in other people''s bed will make her feel sick.


    I took a look at qiutang and sun Jianbing and asked for their opinions. Qiutang said, "since Miss Su wants to go home, ye Zhong, you have to work hard and send her back first."


    "Yes. Then you eat first. I''ll be back later. "


    I helped Su Manyu stand up, Manyu put the whole focus on me, I said this woman really can come, can''t drink don''t drink, show off what can.


    I took Manyu''s bag and helped her downstairs. Sun Jianbing got up to see us off. Manyu didn''t let her. She asked sun Jianbing to accompany qiutang at home.


    I went downstairs with Su Manyu. Manyu suddenly pushed me away and walked forward like a nobody.


    Isn''t she drunk? What''s the matter? Look at the way she walks. She looks like a drunk woman.


    I stand on the spot with a muddled face. Su Manyu looks back at me and says, "what are you doing? Let''s go."


    I ran after her and asked her, "Miss Su, are you not drunk?"


    Su man rain disdained to say, "can I drink two cups of Baijiu?"


    "No. It''s just that you''re not drunk. Why pretend to be drunk? "


    Su Manyu gave me a white look and said, "I''m such a pig. I don''t understand. Sun Jianbing and qiutang haven''t seen each other for several months. They finally got together. Why should we be light bulbs?"


    Su Manyu immediately switched to normal mode. This is the real Manyu. She is overbearing and likes to use poisonous tongue. How could that delicate, gentle and clever woman in sun Jianbing''s family be her.


    Illusion. It must be illusion.


    "You pretend to be drunk because of this?"


    "Well. Or else? "


    Believe me, this is a wonderful woman. If you are afraid of disturbing them, you can ask them not to eat at her home in the early morning. Why don''t you say it early or late? It''s just that the food is on the table and you pretend to be drunk.


    Manyu seems to see through my mind, she did not explain anything, only gently scolded a "stupid".


    "Miss Su, do you want to take you home?"


    "Why do you go home in broad daylight?"


    "Where are you going if you don''t go home?"


    Su Manyu thought for a moment and said, "we haven''t had dinner yet. You can go to dinner with me."


    If you don''t have food at home, you have to go outside to eat gutter oil. It''s not rich and there''s no place to spend it. It''s pure illness.


    At that time, I didn''t realize Su Manyu''s good intentions. Later, when Manyu told me her real intention at that time, I sighed that she was stupid and cute.


    Su Manyu stopped a taxi and asked the master to take us to the best hotel nearby. After arriving at the hotel, Su Manyu asked for the best private room. She ordered a table and a bottle of red wine.


    Manyu and I seldom talk while eating vegetables and drinking, or we don''t know what to say in this atmosphere. Manyu''s drinking is so elegant. She likes to shake the glass a few times before drinking, but I like to do it all at once.


    After eating and drinking, Manyu bought the bill and didn''t leave immediately. She asked me to sit with her for a while.


    Su Manyu seems to want to say something to me. In fact, I''ve already seen it, but it''s not broken.


    "Ye Zhong, do you have any plans for coming back this time?"


    I thought about it. After I killed boss Li, half of my promise to Lanxin has been fulfilled. The next thing is to take back Lanxin villa and take care of me and her son yeluo.


    This is the only mission of my life.


    Last time I went to guanwan city with sun Jianbing to find lengmin and return to Lanxin villa. Lengmin, a rotten woman, promised well, but secretly informed Wei Wenjie. Wei Wenjie set an ambush on the road and almost killed sun Jianbing and me.


    I won''t let go of this vicious and greedy woman.


    I want to take a few days off and go to guanwan city to settle with lengmin, and then go to orchid town to find my son Ye Luo. I miss him very much, and I don''t know if the little guy is good recently.


    "I want to go to guanwan in a few days."


    "Why go to guanwan?" Man Yu was flustered when she heard that I was going to leave, and then saw me staring at her, she immediately put on a straight face and pretended to ask casually.


    "Get something back."


    "Someone owes you something?"


    "Well."


    "Does it matter?"


    "Very important." After a pause, I added, "it''s more important than my life."Su Manyu took a sip from her teacup. Her face was light. I couldn''t see her mood. Her mind was too complicated. If I didn''t want to see what she was thinking, I would be blind if I didn''t want to break my head.


    After a moment''s silence, Su Manyu said softly, "OK. You go to guanwan first and continue to drive for me when you come back. "


    Su Manyu left a bunch of car keys at my desk and said, "I bought a new car. The old Porsche was given to sun Jianbing."


    A rich woman is a rich woman. Buying a car is like buying vegetables. If you don''t like it, change it. Being rich means being willful.


    Look at the car key. This is also a Porsche. I find that Su Manyu has a special preference for Porsche.


    "Driving?" I hesitated, then shook my head and refused, "no way."


    Su Manyu''s face sank and said unhappily, "why not? Do you think that a big man driving for a woman has no future, for fear that I will delay your future? "


    "No


    "What is not, is clear."


    "Not really." It''s not that I don''t want to stay in Hangzhou and stay with Manyu, but I need to accompany my son yeluo. I won''t be in Hangzhou in a short time. Who knows if I will come back in the future.


    Eight years ago, I promised Mo han to come back within half a year. As soon as he disappeared, it would be eight years. Now I don''t want to make promises easily. Some things are not what I want.


    "Whether it is or not, it''s settled." Su Manyu didn''t care whether I wanted to or not. She took the car key on the desk and stuck it in my hand, as if I had to do this job as long as I took her car key.


    "Miss Su -"


    "stop! Don''t say anything more. I won''t listen to you Su Manyu covered her ears with her hands and shook her head to play a rogue with me. I really can''t laugh or cry. Is it incredible that a beautiful woman plays a rogue in front of a rough man.


    Su Manyu secretly looked at me, and saw that I seemed to want to say something. Her face changed color with a brush, which was different from the blush just now. This time, she was angry with a little sullen.


    She picked up the bag on the table, stood up, twisted her waist and went out of the room.

 Chapter 793

    I got up and ran after her.


    Su Manyu is walking fast in front of me. He doesn''t wait for me. He rushes forward.


    There is a crossroad ahead. The traffic is very complicated. There is an endless stream of traffic. Su Manyu, a little girl, doesn''t care so much and rushes directly.


    My aunt, that''s running a red light.


    I dragged her behind and dragged her back.


    "Su Manyu, you''re not going to die." I was worried that she would be hit by a car. I couldn''t help but speak louder. It sounded like I was questioning her.


    Su Manyu said fiercely: "life is my own. Do I have anything to do with you? The dog and the mouse are nosy."


    "Manyu -"


    Su Manyu angrily ignored me and turned her little head to one side.


    I don''t know where my friend has offended this girl. This girl is soft but not hard. I''m worried that she will be angry with her body. I''m also worried that she will deliberately go against me to do something dangerous. I can only humbly please her.


    I don''t care so much about her.


    "Manyu."


    "Don''t cry so intimately," Man Yu said. I don''t know you well


    Man Yu doesn''t mind me calling her that at all. She just likes to be stubborn. And the more she does, the more she shows that she doesn''t treat me as an outsider. Her behavior is like a woman''s coquetry to her boyfriend.


    I have this feeling more and more, Manyu has set himself in the wrong place, and I am too. I can''t help it. Manyu and I seem to have returned to Shannan village and become friends with each other.


    I didn''t do it deliberately, and Manyu didn''t either. It''s totally natural, or it''s just an instinct. It wasn''t so obvious a few months ago, but when I came back this time, Manyu seemed to be the Manyu in Shannan village.


    She''s changed. She''s changed.


    Could it be that my heart was shocked and my memory was restored by Manyu?


    I stare at Manyu''s side face. I want to see a clue on Manyu''s face. If Manyu recovers her memory, it''s not surprising that she will do so.


    When Man Yu saw me staring at her, she rolled her eyes and turned her face to the other side to prevent me from looking at her


    I gave a brilliant smile and called "Miss Su" instead.


    "I told you not to be so intimate!"


    How can Miss Su be intimate? Everyone in Manyu studio calls it that. It''s unreasonable.


    "Why are you unhappy again?"


    Man Yu turned his lips and said, "am I unhappy? Which of your eyes can see that I''m unhappy. You think you''re right."


    "Don''t be upset. What can I do to make you happier?" I took her by the arm and began to negotiate with her.


    "I''m not happy with what I do."


    "Why don''t I go shopping with you?"


    "I''m too tired to walk around."


    "Then I''ll go to a movie with you."


    "I need to be quiet and afraid of noise."


    "Then I''ll accompany you to the park. The park is beautiful, quiet and can rest."


    "I can''t walk."


    "If you can''t walk, I''ll carry you."


    "Go away! Who wants you to carry it! You want to take advantage of me, don''t you? " Man Yu suddenly turned around and wanted to stare at me, but her face was much better, and she couldn''t even pretend.


    I knew this chick wasn''t really angry.


    I joked: "heaven and earth conscience, you are the White Swan flying in the sky, beautiful and noble, I''m just a toad, tubulaji lying on the ground, just think about it, I feel that I''m polluting you."


    "Hee hee. Just know. "


    Man Yu was very happy to see me try to coax her with good words. She had forgotten the unhappiness just now. She suddenly held my arm with a smile and said:


    "Ye Zhong, go, let''s go shopping now, and then go to see a movie. There are several good movies recently. You can accompany me to have a look. After that, let''s go to the park."


    Just find all kinds of reasons to say no, so soon changed his mind, women ah, why so like duplicity.


    I have the heart to tease a tease Manyu, pretending to be bitter face said: "no way."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Manyu released my arm and asked in surprise.


    "I''m tired and can''t walk, and I want to be quiet and afraid of noise." I learned Su Manyu''s words just now, but I had a good manner. With a trace of sissy, I directly sprayed Su Manyu''s smile.


    "Go away! Just like me. I''ll let you learn! " Su Manyu was happy for a while, and then hit me on the chest with a few punches, but the strength was not big, just like scratching.


    After she finished beating, she put it on her small mouth to blow a powder fist.


    Looking at such a naughty and lovely Manyu, I felt excited. Her action reminds me of the time when we lived in Shannan village. She liked to beat me like this. After that, she did such a little action to comfort her or please her.At this moment, Manyu coincides with that year''s Manyu. I don''t know whether it''s a habitual action of her or because she remembers something. Last time we stayed together for a short time, many things can''t be displayed one by one, but this time, I saw her past shadow.


    I hugged Su Manyu in my arms, which was a subconscious action. I didn''t think so much, and I didn''t realize what was wrong with doing so. In a word, my mind was blank at that time. When I woke up, I would hold such a delicate body, and I would kiss her.


    What makes me even more strange is that Manyu didn''t stop me and let me kiss her. Maybe she was scared silly by me at that time, or she forgot to resist.


    This is a crossroads, pedestrians on the road, Manyu and I kiss on such an occasion, and kiss for a long time.


    When Man Yu and I wake up, it''s all late. Man Yu''s face is redder than Yingshan''s. she''s buried in my arms and said, "Why are you standing here, running?".


    I ran with Manyu in my arms. I ran so fast that I almost knocked several pedestrians in front of me to the ground.


    Manyu''s body is very light, and her weight is just over 90 Jin. For a woman over 1.7 meters, her weight is obviously thinner. But women can''t just measure their weight, because many things in the world are very strange. They are often very special and break many conventions.


    For example, Manyu, a tall and thin woman, has a slim waist and hips. The two mountains in front of her chest are comparable to the Alps, and her delicate face is like carving. This is a work of art, which should have been stored in the exhibition hall. Why do you live among the people still lies in my heart.


    I can''t figure it out, and I don''t want to figure it out.


    I went all the way with Manyu in my arms. I went to a quiet path where I could climb mountains.


    "Put me down." Manyu whispered in my ear.


    "No


    "Not tired?"


    "Not tired. You''re not heavy I said happily.


    It''s rare that Manyu didn''t obstinate with me. She seemed very quiet in my arms. After a long time, she asked: "is it true that Begonia says you are ye Chutian?"

 Chapter 794

    Ah? It turns out that qiutang told her all this?


    I stopped, slightly lowered my head, looked at Manyu with eyes like water in my arms and said, "what else did she say to you?"


    "No more."


    "I don''t believe it."


    "It''s really gone. Other topics are about women, you don''t need to know. Are you ye Chutian? "


    Manyu asked me, I don''t have to lie, in fact, I am Ye Chutian.


    "Yes."


    Su Manyu thought for a while and then asked, "so you are my ex boyfriend."


    "Well."


    "Did you really leave me because you went to find me medicine?"


    "Well."


    Man Yu thought for a while and said, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "Poisoned."


    "Can it be solved?"


    I didn''t answer her question because I didn''t know whether I could solve it. I didn''t want to cheat her, let alone disappoint her. So I kept silent and changed the topic.


    "Do you already know that I am Ye Chutian?"


    "You didn''t know when you came back last time. You didn''t know until a few days ago." Man Yu didn''t hide it from me, he said frankly.


    "Can you think of the past?"


    Su Manyu shook and said, "I can''t remember clearly. But I remember the smell of you. "


    Taste?


    What can I smell like?


    Sweat or smoke?


    "What''s the taste?"


    "I can''t say that. In a word, your smell is different from that of other men. I know it as soon as I smell it."


    I took out my hand to pinch Manyu''s little nose and said, "you are a dog''s nose."


    "Go. It''s your nose. "


    I hugged Manyu tightly and smelled the smell of Manyu. The glandular hormone in my kidney soared sharply. Some part of my body swelled, and it was on Manyu''s soft body.


    Su Manyu was shocked when she noticed my difference. She said nervously, "Yezhong, what do you want?"


    When I looked around, there was no one in front of or behind the road, and there was a large forest on both sides of the road. An ancient poem "stop and sit and watch the maple forest at night" suddenly came to my mind, which seemed to confirm the elegance of my old friend.


    I looked at Su Manyu in my arms again. Her face was ruddy and her complexion was quite good. Her bright eyes flashed a faint charm.


    Su Manyu is a natural beauty. She Charms people and makes men salivate.


    The more I look, the more I feel. Then I want to turn my heart into action.


    Brother''s character is not a man who will only be satisfied with visual enjoyment. This kind of thing should not happen to me. I will do it when I see it right.


    "You are beautiful." I took Manyu in my arms and walked a long way ahead. The road ahead was narrow. I could only pass one or two people at a time, and there was a wooden bridge.


    I carried Manyu across the wooden bridge. In front of me, the terrain became more complicated. I looked around, looking for a place that was both hidden and romantic.


    Su Manyu saw through my careful thinking, her body immediately tense, scared a little at a loss, trembling to say: "Ye Zhong, you don''t like this, you just came back, I-I -"


    Manyu "I" several times, did not know how to go on.


    "Manyu." I lowered my head and gently called her in Manyu''s ear, which was full of deep feeling and made Manyu feel numb all at once.


    Su Manyu seems to be a little emotional, thirty as a wolf, forty as a tiger. In Manyu''s thirties, it is the most empty and lonely period.


    Manyu hasn''t lived that life for eight years. If you ask her if she wants to, do you need to ask? As long as she is a normal woman, how can she not need a man.


    I know her, because her eyes and body betray her, or in this matter, Manyu and I are in urgent need of each other, whether it is to give or take.


    But Su Manyu is not an ordinary woman after all. She is rational and conservative. Her willpower and endurance are much stronger than ordinary women.


    Su Manyu seems to think that the development is too fast, or there are other concerns, she maintained the last trace of reason, still advised me: "Ye Zhong, you calm down. My brain is in a mess. Can you stop bullying me? "


    Manyu doesn''t say the word "bully". Fortunately, as soon as she says "bully", I think of many pictures in the past. I haven''t been together with her for many years. I''ll never forget the taste of being together with Manyu.


    It''s happiness from the soul.


    I think of a few months ago outside the window eavesdropping on the scene of Manyu taking a bath in the bathroom, which completely ignited the flame in my heart, unable to suppress.


    What''s more, I didn''t even want to put it out.


    "How can I be willing to bully you, Manyu? Don''t be afraid." I rushed into the forest on the left with Manyu in my arms. There are many big trees in this area. Walking a little forward, these big trees block the view from the outside, and I can''t see anything from the mountain road.I found a place with luxuriant grass and flat terrain, and there was a big stone in the middle. I gently put Manyu on the grass, took off my shirt and laid it on the big stone.


    I bare my back to Manyu, Manyu witnessed me do these, this signal is more obvious, she is a woman in her thirties, what do not understand.


    Manyu has been nervously looking at my back, trying to cry but not daring to. After I finished, I came back to hold her and put her flat on the big stone.


    Su Manyu shivered all over, her lips were trembling, her breath was slow and urgent, her whole face was red, her vision was not focused, and she was erratic.


    I squatted in front of Manyu, ready to start to untie her clothes, Manyu suddenly grasped my hand tightly and said: "Ye Zhong, you can''t do it."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Suman rain said: "we have only met a few times, I don''t know you, how can it be like this."


    I patted Manyu''s back with my free hand and said with a smile, "fool, we''ve been together for ten years, and it''s not the first time. What''s the shame. Come on


    Man Yu shook his head and said, "if I say no, I can''t. I don''t remember anything. I don''t have any impression. You told me everything. I - "


    " Manyu, don''t you think that Begonia and I are cheating you? "


    Su Manyu said: "I believe that Begonia won''t cheat me, but I''m not sure about you."


    I laughed and said, "what''s wrong with me?"


    Man Yu said: "you may not be bad in human nature, but you are weak in self-control. When you see a beautiful woman, you want to take it for yourself."


    Su Manyu said that I quit immediately: "nonsense, I have no idea."


    "Why not. Every time you see me, you always look like a squint. You always want to take advantage of me. You think I don''t know. "


    I said with a smile: "Manyu, how can you count, you are my girlfriend, I see you of course miss you, this can explain anything."


    Man Yu said coldly, "is it just me? What about manager Yang? Last time you took her to the uncompleted residential building in broad daylight, you tore all the clothes on her. You are good at playing. "


    Manager Yang? Yang Rong?

 Chapter 795

    I''ll go. I didn''t make her clothes. Why did Manyu hold on to it? Begonia didn''t explain it for me.


    "I didn''t make manager Yang''s clothes?"


    Su Manyu suddenly got up and pushed me away, pointed to my nose and said angrily, "who else can you have. You and her are the only people in the whole building. Don''t tell me that she ripped off her clothes and seduced you. Manager Yang and I don''t live for a day or two. I know her. She''s not such a woman, ye Zhong. If you say that, I will look down on you even more. "


    Man Yu doesn''t trust me. He wrongs me so much. I''m a little angry. I didn''t do anything. If it wasn''t for qiutang, I would go to the place where birds don''t lay eggs.


    If you don''t get any benefits from doing good deeds, you just have to be buckled on your head by such a shitty basin. Who can feel comfortable.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Su Manyu said coldly, "how can I believe you when you treat her like this?"


    Man Yu didn''t believe me.


    I didn''t have a good temper to sneer: "joke! I made her disheveled. Which eye of yours can see that I tore her. "


    "I, sun Jianbing, we''ve all seen it with four eyes. Why, do you want to admit it?"


    "If I didn''t do it, why should I admit it?" Manyu doubted me again and again, which made me feel angry. I was very excited and yelled at Manyu.


    Man Yu snorted coldly: "bah! I didn''t do anything


    "Who the hell is guilty."


    "Don''t feel guilty. Why are you so loud? Do you think the louder you are, the more reasonable you are? He also said that I am ridiculous. I think it''s you who are ridiculous and laugh off other people''s big teeth. "


    Man Yu sneers at me sarcastically. This woman is very mean. She is a poisonous tongue girl. Once she recognizes her death reason, he will only be ridiculed by her.


    Manyu distrusts me again and again, and I feel chilly. If it''s Lanxin, no matter what I do, she will believe me and never doubt me.


    Women are so different.


    I saw Manyu put on a high posture and despised me. She was angry in her heart and said with a cold face, "yes, I did it. What''s the matter? Bite me


    "You


    "I''ll do whatever I want. What can you do to me?"


    Su Manyu slapped me fiercely. Suddenly, I could dodge. Even if it was more sudden, I could Dodge, but I didn''t do it.


    I let her smoke.


    "You rascal!" Manyu glared at me, just like eating me.


    "I''m a hooligan?" I pointed to his nose, sneer, suddenly picked up her, put her on the stone, three or two to take off the shackles of Man Yu.


    Manyu fiercely kicked my stomach, I sat on the ground, quickly got up, and pressed up again.


    I casually kiss her, Manyu first push and hit, loudly curse, it doesn''t work, suddenly Manyu''s eyes left a string of tears, it is this string of tears completely awakened me, let my heart that anger suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    I - what the hell did I do? What I said made Manyu cry.


    "Manyu -"


    Manyu sat up and punched me a few pink fists on my chest, crying and shouting:


    "Ye Zhong, you asshole! How dare you do that to me


    I let Manyu beat me, and I was also very upset. It was strange between my friends and boys. They often quarreled with each other because of a little thing, and finally made me cry.


    In fact, there is no big contradiction between Man Yu and me, that is, she suspects that I am careless with other women, and I am angry because she doesn''t trust me.


    But calm down and think about it. It''s OK for Manyu to do this. The man she likes and a beautiful woman come out of the ruins with their clothes out of order. If she doesn''t respond, it''s abnormal.


    After all, Su Manyu is just a woman. A woman is sensitive and suspicious. She can''t be jealous. Besides, she has forgotten many things in the past. She doesn''t know what I am and what kind of person I am. All the information she can get depends on Begonia. What she hears from others is true.


    Seeing is not necessarily true, and hearing is more likely to be false.


    I simply put myself in another position and immediately figured out that I was wrong. I shouldn''t do this to Manyu. She asked me just to know what happened at that time, but she didn''t have a good attitude and was a little blunt.


    But this is Manyu. She has always been like this. It used to be like this.


    In addition, the reason why Manyu does this at least shows that she cares about me. If she doesn''t care why I ask, it''s none of her business. Therefore, I should be happy secretly. How can I be so angry with her.


    I realized my mistake, man. I made a big mistake this time.


    Fortunately, there is an advantage that ordinary men don''t have. They change when they know what''s wrong. Unlike other men, they hold on to their face and refuse to bow down easily, so that they may end up breaking up because of little things.Manyu cry pear flower with rain, I feel bad, go up gently hold her, Manyu push me, I hold, she is pushing, this time I hold tightly, do not give her another chance to push me.


    Su Manyu couldn''t push me away, so I gave up. Maybe she didn''t really want to push me away. She just wanted an attitude. Women are mostly duplicative.


    I accompanied Manyu silently for a while. Her eyes were red and swollen, and there were two tears on her cheek. I stretched out my hand to wipe them. Manyu turned her head to one side and said angrily, "take away your dirty hands."


    "Manyu -"


    "don''t call me, I don''t want to talk to you."


    I suddenly picked up Manyu''s whole body and gently put it on my leg. I put my arms around Manyu''s small waist and looked her in the eye. Then I sincerely said, "Manyu, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Manyu''s eyes dodged. She didn''t want to be like me. I fixed her body and didn''t let her do what she wanted.


    "You - you let me go."


    I said, "no way. If you don''t forgive me, I won''t let you go. "


    "Let go!"


    "No


    "You! Shame on you


    I gave a kiss on Man Yu''s face and said seriously, "as long as I can be with you, you can scold me or beat me, I won''t let go, even if I die."


    "You -" Manyu may not have thought that I would suddenly say this to her, and she was a little at a loss, because just now we were still in the cold war, how could we change a scene in the blink of an eye, and the painting style changed a little too fast.


    It''s reasonable that she can''t react at the moment.


    "Manyu, I love you!" I suddenly to Manyu is a burst of frenzied bombardment, no matter numb or not, the first confession again.


    "What did you say?" Manyu looks at me foolishly, forgetting to be angry with me. How can angry people have such an expression.


    "I said I wanted to be with you. Would you like to


    "I -"


    before Manyu could say it, I would kiss her on the lips, and it took me a long time to release her. Manyu first refused, then cooperated, and finally turned passive into active and enjoyed it.

 Chapter 796

    I let go of Manyu, and Manyu took a few breaths heavily. Her face was more ruddy than before, like a shrimp in a pot.


    Manyu tidied up her skirt, underwear and loose hair, then picked up the shirt sitting under her buttocks and handed it back to me.


    "Put it on."


    "No Man Yu and I haven''t been warm enough. Why are we so anxious to wear them.


    I put a pose to show some of my muscles. My brother''s figure is really good. He has six abdominal muscles, clear lines and visible waistcoat lines. He looks at Manyu with peach blossom in his eyes and straight hair.


    Just because of the dispute or other reasons, Manyu didn''t pay attention to it. This time, it feels different.


    "How about style?"


    I whistled at Manyu and said with a Thur.


    Manyu took back her obsessed eyes and gave me a look. Then she was happy and said, "go. It''s so ugly. There are so many scars on my body. It''s like centipedes. What''s so handsome? "


    How many scars are there on a man? Can you call a man without a scar? A man with a scar is a man. Man Yu said so, but it was obvious from her expression that she was extremely satisfied with my figure.


    "Put it on."


    Manyu hands me the shirt again.


    "What a hurry." I said with a curl.


    Man Yu said: "it''s wild here. If someone sees us hiding here in ragged clothes, it''s like nothing."


    I said with disapproval: "who will come here, and you are my girlfriend. I''ll make out with you for a while. What''s the matter? Who has no need? Who dares to talk nonsense? I have to beat him up."


    Manyu see what I said so barefaced, the face brush red, pinched for a while, then softly scolded: "don''t want to face."


    I leaned over and said, "ha ha. Man Yu, are you shy? "


    Manyu quickly turned away from me. I turned to her. Manyu turned to the other side again. I turned to her again.


    Man Yu can''t help me, so I can''t hide any more.


    The shy man rain is really beautiful, I can''t help kissing her little face. When man rain reacts, my friend has already dodged.


    I quarreled with Manyu for a while, and Manyu handed me the shirt again and said:


    "be obedient, put it on quickly."


    I don''t dare to be angry with Manyu any more. It seems that people and animals are harmless now. If there is a storm, it will be enough for my friends to drink a pot.


    I put on my shirt three or two times, and Manyu helped me sort out my collar a little, very careful.


    I grabbed Manyu''s small hand, which was as white as jade and slippery as autumn. Manyu looked at me like silk and pretended to be angry. I ignored her and still grasped it gently.


    Manyu may feel a little uncomfortable, maybe not used to it, always want to take back the little hand, I didn''t let him.


    It''s not easy to touch Manyu''s little hand. How can you let her go easily.


    "What''s the matter, Mao is impetuous."


    I suddenly pulled Manyu up and held him in my arms. Then I sat down on a big stone. Holding Manyu in my arms was like embracing the whole world. At this moment, I felt full of strength and I felt very happy.


    Manyu half lay in my arms, first for a while shy, lying for a while more natural, the expression on the face again with a high air up, bang se can''t, early forget the little contradiction with me.


    "Leaf weight."


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "Is what you just said true?"


    "It''s true, of course."


    "What you say is what you say."


    ¡°sure¡£¡±


    "Hee hee. It''s strange to write in foreign languages. "


    "It''s weird. It''s romantic."


    "Oh." Manyu, with a cry, "Ye Zhong."


    "What''s the matter, baby."


    "Will you be nice to other women behind my back in the future?"


    "Nonsense. How could I. Man Yu, you have to believe me. There is nothing between manager Yang and me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Qiu Tang. She asked me to help last time. "


    Su Manyu nodded his head and said, "I know this. Begonia has explained it to me."


    "Ah? Do you know that you have wronged me? "


    Man Yu said with a smile: "who told you that you didn''t explain to me, last time I left sad, and didn''t come after me."


    I said with a bitter face: "I said Manyu, you get on a luxury car, I only have two legs, how to chase ah."


    Su Manyu said: "why can''t you chase? You''re running behind. I can see it in the rearview mirror. As long as you really want to explain, I''ll make sun Jianbing stop."


    I''ll go, but it''s still ten miles and eight miles. Thanks to her imagination, why didn''t she say that she would run around Hangzhou city a few times.


    This woman, sometimes really makes people laugh and cry."Leaf weight."


    "What''s the matter, baby."


    Man Yu suddenly put away her smiling face and said seriously: "Ye Zhong, I don''t remember the past, just like I''ve lived a new life. Now we''re back together. I''m very happy. But you are always impatient, especially for beautiful women, I You should know that I have a habit of cleanliness, both physically and spiritually. Therefore, if you really want to have a good life with me, you are not allowed to cheat me or play with other women in the future. "


    "Manyu -"


    Manyu put her little hand on my mouth and said, "you don''t have to bet to swear. It doesn''t make any sense to do so. I''d rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than that man''s mouth. I don''t believe in men''s oath all the time. I just want to remind you that you want to keep it in mind and not make mistakes. Yezhong, can you do it? "


    Manyu has no sense of security. It used to be the case when she was in Shenzhen. Now she has lost her memory. A woman without a past life is even more insecure. How can I bear to make Manyu scared.


    "Yes," I said


    Man Yu gave me a forced smile and said, "I hope you can do what you say. I can forgive you for anything else, but if you make a mistake in this matter, I won''t forgive you."


    "Good."


    My mouth answered a good, but the heart is in a mess, Manyu does not allow me to cheat her, I should tell her everything, then ye Luo, can you tell Manyu.


    Once Ye Luo is mentioned, it is bound to explain the problem of orchid. Ye Luo can''t jump out of the stone out of thin air. How can I tell Man Yu about orchid.


    I told her that I married another woman behind her back and had a child. Man Yu has such a temperament and has such a serious habit of cleanliness. Would you mind.


    My relationship with Manyu is not strong enough. I''m really worried that it will hurt Manyu and my relationship with her.


    A little manager Yang in front of me had a big quarrel with Manyu. She knew that she had misunderstood me and manager Yang last time, but she still wanted to bring it up again. This shows an attitude. In dealing with emotional problems, Manyu insists on a zero tolerance attitude. As long as she makes mistakes, she will never forgive again.

 Chapter 797

    But the things about ye Luo and Lan Xin have to be said sooner or later. I want to take ye Luo with me. Manyu will know ye Luo''s existence. This is an unavoidable obstacle, and I will face it sooner or later.


    I just said that I would not be sorry for her, but turned around and hit her in the face? Is the speed of face beating too fast?


    Hard to do!


    I''m worried about gain and loss in my wishful thinking. I want to say that I''m afraid of losing Manyu. It''s hard for me to get together with her. I''m really afraid of losing her.


    Man Yu saw that I didn''t speak, and seemed to have something on my mind. She asked curiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I -"


    I suddenly hesitated and startled the sensitive Manyu. She got up from my arms and just had a happy face. In an instant, she changed a serious and low expression and frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you? Do you regret being with me?"


    "Nonsense."


    I put Manyu building in my arms and said, "even if you regret it, I can''t regret it. Manyu, you don''t know how much I want to be with you all these years. I want to be with you during the day and at night. I''m going crazy like a psychopath."


    Manyu heard me say that, after the haze was swept away, she began to smile again. She was very happy. She pursed her sexy thin lips and said, "Yezhong, promise me something, OK?"


    "What do you say first?"


    "No. Promise me before you say it


    I want to ease the atmosphere, deliberately tease Manyu said: "how can I do that, in case you let me jump, kill people or even dance striptease, I will agree."


    "Go. I won''t be so boring. Besides, you''re the only one. Even if you strip, no one will watch you


    "Maybe some rich women like this one."


    "You What man Yu said is going to be furious again. I hugged her and didn''t let her succeed.


    "Well, I''m joking with you. It''s not funny."


    Man Yu said indignantly: "can this kind of thing be a joke?"


    "Ha ha. Come on, tell me. What''s the matter? "


    Manyu said quietly, "I''m afraid of going to work alone. Would you like to help me drive?"


    How could she have been afraid of cheating ghosts before? She would have been afraid. Who believed that?


    Man Yu saw my reaction and said, "before sun Jianbing protected me, I''m not afraid of it, but now he doesn''t drive me and wants to accompany qiutang. I''m afraid of going to work alone."


    "What is there to be afraid of?"


    Manyu said solemnly, "I always feel that someone is following me in the dark."


    "Really?"


    "Well."


    Manyu is not an ordinary person. It''s not unreliable that someone is following her secretly. There are many people who want to embarrass her. I can''t be careless.


    "Good. I''ll be your driver. "


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Man Yu saw that I agreed to her request. She was so happy that she gave me a big kiss on my face. Then she reacted and became shy again, which made her feel embarrassed.


    "Manyu."


    I hold Manyu and want to kiss her. When I am with her, I want to be gentle.


    Manyu turned her head gently and said: "Ye Zhong, although we have established that kind of relationship, I also agree with you, but after all, our time together is too short. Can you give me some time to adapt? I''m afraid that you are always in such a hurry. "


    I touched Manyu''s face and said, "fool. Manyu, you can do whatever you want. I won''t force you. I won''t do it before, and I won''t do it later. "


    "Thank you, ye Zhong."


    "No thanks."


    "I hate it


    "Ha ha."


    Manyu and I looked at each other for a while, then suddenly blushed and said: "Ye Zhong, no matter what, I''m your girlfriend now. You can''t blame me if you want to take advantage of me. In the future, I mean, in addition to that, I''ll turn a blind eye to other things."


    Manyu means, oh, Manyu -


    Manyu means something to me.


    Apart from that, everything is OK, and the welfare is not small.


    I was overjoyed, holding Manyu on gnawing, Manyu did not expect my feelings to come so fierce, three or two times I was captured by the city.


    It''s one thing to ask for a lot of things, but it''s another thing to do them. She doesn''t want me to succeed, but I have a way to make her surrender.


    For example, Manyu is no different from a dead loach.


    What I want to do is not easy to do!


    ¡­¡­


    I carry Manyu out of the forest, Manyu want to climb, I am naturally willing to accompany her.


    "Manyu, I carry you from here to the top."


    "Brag."


    "Who''s bragging, I do what I say."


    I walked up the mountain road with Manyu on my back. Manyu said on my back, "I''ve climbed this mountain several times. The terrain at the foot of the mountain is gentle and steep. I''m about to reach the top of the mountain. The slope is more than 60 degrees. It''s difficult to go up alone. You carry me, ha ha..."I said with a smile: "Manyu, do you think I can''t do it?"


    "Well."


    I pretended to be discouraged and said, "it''s really difficult to hear you say that. I''m afraid I can''t go up."


    "Yes?" Manyu laughed at me behind.


    "A little bit."


    "It''s useless."


    My words changed: "difficulties are more difficult, but it''s not impossible to complete. Manyu, if I do, what are you going to give me?"


    Man Yu thought for a moment and said, "what reward do you want?"


    "If I can do such a difficult thing, Miss Su must get a heavy reward."


    "OK, you say, as long as I have, no problem."


    "Is everything ok?"


    Manyu ghost will not be so easily deceived, she said with a smile: "what''s the wrong idea? No way


    "Miss Su, do you think it''s wrong? I don''t think about anything."


    "Go. I believe you. "


    I said: "my brother''s heart has been as still as water in the past few years, and he is not easy to move his heart."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Man Yu knocked on my head and said, "why did you just pull my underwear in the forest? I don''t want you to do that yet. "


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what? Do you think my underwear is beautiful? Would you like to borrow it for a few days? " Man Yu beat the water dog with pain and said reluctantly.


    "Man Yu, you are a goddess. Can you say that?"


    Man Yu estimated that he made a big red face on his back. He still said obstinately: "bah, you can do it. Why can''t I say it. Say it! What did you just do with my clothes? "


    "Did I pull it?" I also want to talk back, Manyu said: "pull, not only pull, but also lift my skirt, say, why do you lift my skirt?"


    Manyu, this is to settle accounts after autumn. I was choked by her and couldn''t breathe. If I go on asking like this, will it involve the problem of Xiaonei.


    I Wang Gu about, he quickly changed the topic: "that what, Manyu, I think it''s late, let''s focus on hurry."


    "Dress, then dress, the sun is still high, at least a few hours before the sun sets. Don''t change the subject. What have you done besides lifting your skirt? "


    "Nothing?" My voice is obviously much smaller. It''s a sign of guilt.


    "No? Where do you put your fingers? "


    I have a black thread, Manyu. It''s about pestering and uncovering the truth.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 798

    I carry Manyu to the place near the top of the mountain at one go. This section of the road that Manyu said is really steep and dangerous, but it''s nothing to my friends.


    I have confidence to carry Manyu on my back. I bend down and lie on the steps, holding Manyu''s little butt in one hand and climbing up the steps in the other.


    Manyu seems to trust me, and did not worry about falling down, she tightly lying on my back, holding my broad shoulder behind me, let me play freely.


    A few moments later, the top of the mountain was already under our feet.


    There was a big Pavilion on the top of the mountain. At this time, there were few people in the pavilion, only a few scattered in twos and threes.


    Manyu and I did not go to the pavilion to rest, but sat on a large open-air stone to blow. The wind was strong on the mountain. Manyu was afraid to blow up her skirt and sat on her legs.


    It''s a wonderful and romantic thing to climb mountains with people you like. Man Yu and I are both intoxicated.


    Man Yu and I spent an afternoon at the top of the mountain. It''s rare to have such a quiet and leisurely afternoon. Man Yu and I are enjoying the peace with our hearts.


    Happiness is always short, in the blink of an eye on the slip away, the sun slanting West, evening quietly.


    Manyu and I wait until the sunset to go down the mountain hand in hand. Our relationship is progressing very fast. There is still a lot of noise in front of us. In less than one afternoon, we are in love with the speed of light. Originally, rain and I were lovers. Ten years ago, now we are reunited. Our relationship is focused on this moment, and it is naturally hot.


    Manyu can be happy, has been happy, the corners of her mouth almost smile askew, women like romance, more need to be loved, Manyu over the years alone, suddenly met a man who likes her and she likes, relive the beauty of love, this mood can also understand, right.


    And I don''t have to say that I miss this woman every night. Now she is beside me. I can see her as soon as I turn my head. We are holding hands tightly. What can satisfy me more.


    After going down the mountain, we walked back to the downtown.


    I''m going to stop a taxi, but Manyu didn''t let me. She asked me to walk back with her. It''s quite far from where Manyu lives. It takes at least two hours to walk, but I don''t care.


    What I want is far away, so that I can stay with Manyu for a long time, how far the road is, how close the heart is.


    Maybe Manyu thinks the same, otherwise why did she take the initiative to walk.


    Manyu and I are walking and stopping under the streetlights. Sometimes we enjoy the roadside scenery, sometimes we overlook the city, sometimes we find a place where no one is, and we can feel each other''s temperature.


    That night, I found all that a woman had in man Yu. Except for the zero distance contact with her, we did all the things that we could and could not do. No, we should say several times and dozens of times.


    I didn''t send Manyu home until the middle of the night. Outside the villa, Manyu and I said goodbye.


    "Are you going back to sun Jianbing''s house?"


    "Well. I have nowhere else to go but there. "


    Man Yu thought for a while and said, "it''s not convenient for you to live with them. It''s better to rent a house by yourself. It''s more convenient."


    "Good. I''ll go tomorrow. "


    "Go back and have a good rest. Don''t think about it."


    "Good."


    "Come and run with me tomorrow morning. Don''t be late."


    "Good."


    "Remember to bring me breakfast. Don''t forget."


    "Good."


    No matter what Manyu says, I will say "good" in one word.


    I talked with Manyu for a while. Manyu looked at her watch and said gently:


    "well, it''s getting late. Go back."


    "Good."


    I said yes, but there was no action on my body. I still stood still.


    Manyu stares at me for a while, smiles, waves to me and signals me to go back. All of a sudden, I hug Manyu''s waist and don''t let go. Manyu smiles and says, "why, are you not tired of holding me all night?"


    "No, never."


    "I''ll be happy with my sweet words."


    "I''m not trying to coax you. I''m really not tired of it. I feel safe only when I hold you. I feel that you belong to me."


    Manyu said gently: "fool, I just don''t remember the past. Give me a little time to adapt. Finally, I will give myself to you completely."


    "Manyu."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nice to have you." This is my heartfelt words, I really feel that Manyu is very happy, very happy.


    "Hee hee. with a glib tongue. Well, go back quickly. It''s so late that sun Jianbing and qiutang may be asleep. "


    "It''s OK. I have the key."


    "What if they''re locked inside?"


    "No, I sent a message to Jianbing early and asked him to leave the door for me."


    "Hee hee, how clever."Looking at Manyu''s beautiful smile, I couldn''t help kissing her for a while. After releasing Manyu, she said seriously: "it''s really late. Go back quickly. I''m sleepy."


    Manyu is full of energy, which is a little tired, she said so just to find an excuse.


    Manyu thinks that it will last forever, and the days after that will be long. We should go step by step.


    And I wish I could be tired of being with her every second.


    "Manyu, you should go to bed early. Good night."


    "Well."


    I gave Manyu a gentle kiss on her forehead, then loosened her small waist and said, "Manyu, go back. I''ll watch you go in."


    "No. I''m going to watch you leave. "


    I said with a smile: "you go back to the house, I will go when the light is on, or I won''t go."


    Manyu nodded her head and walked backwards. Her eyes did not leave my body. I held my hands and watched Manyu. When Manyu went up the steps outside the villa, I waved to her.


    Man Yu turns around and no longer looks at me. He goes straight to the gate of the villa. I look at Man Yu''s back in a daze.


    Manyu stood outside the villa, flipped in her bag and took out a bunch of keys. She inserted the keys into the security door outside and pulled it open. After pulling out the key, she did not open the door inside, but looked back at me.


    I and Manyu look at each other. For a long time, Manyu suddenly runs back and rushes to me. I hold Manyu and hug her heavily.


    "What''s the matter, Manyu?"


    "I-I" Manyu said with a few blushes, "Yezhong, can you repair the lamp? The lamp in my bathroom seems to be broken."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not on. Will you go and see what''s going on for me? "


    "Good."


    I released Manyu and took her little hand to accompany her back to the house. Manyu opened the door outside, and Manyu and I went directly to the second floor.


    Manyu has been living on the second floor of the villa.


    I have been to Manyu''s house several months ago, and I can''t be familiar with what I am familiar with any more. Even the arrangement of every article is deeply engraved in my mind.


    "Man Yu, which bathroom light is broken?"


    Man Yu can''t tell. She casually pointed out that the bath light in the bedroom was broken. I went in to check it. What''s the problem? It''s not too normal.


    "Manyu -"

 Chapter 799

    I was about to go out and tell Manyu that there was nothing wrong with the lamp. Manyu suddenly came in and said softly, "you''re going to sleep on the sofa tonight. Don''t sneak into my room, you know?"


    "Ah, what?"


    My intelligence quotient is so urgent that she makes Manyu blush. Without saying anything, she goes into her bedroom and comes out with a blanket.


    She helped me clean up the sofa, got me a clean set of toiletries and a bath towel, and then she went back to her bedroom.


    The bedroom door was closed, but it didn''t lock, because I didn''t hear it all the time.


    Man Yu, this is a few meaning, the light is not bad, but said it was bad, deceived me into the house, with deep meaning.


    I pondered Manyu''s intention in my heart, but I was afraid that it would be wrong. This afternoon and evening, when Manyu was in a mess, I had several chances to win her at one stroke. However, this woman''s vigilance was too high, and she fell short at the critical moment.


    The last time I annoyed Manyu, I was sulky for a long time, and said that if I was so hairy next time, she would not talk to me any more.


    At that time, I coaxed her for a long time, and I promised that I would never force her to seduce Manyu again.


    Manyu''s mind is too complex, maybe tonight has no other meaning, just see the weather is late, it''s late at night, poor me just let me into the room to sleep on the sofa.


    I went to the public toilet to take a shower. When I came out with a bath towel, I heard the sound of water coming from Manyu''s room.


    Manyu is humming while taking a shower. She seems to be in a good mood. I can''t hear her humming clearly outside, but Manyu is happy. I''m more satisfied than anything.


    I didn''t want to peep in the past. Manyu is my girlfriend. I don''t want her to misunderstand me. Now she hasn''t completely let go of her guard against me. I believe that Manyu will be able to let go before long.


    I lie on the sofa, thinking of today''s beautiful relationship with Manyu and my son yeluo, I can''t sleep for a while. I toss and turn on the sofa, thinking a lot.


    I want to go to guanwan city as soon as possible to take back orchid Shangzhuang, and then go back to orchid town to pick up Ye Luo. I don''t know if this little guy wants to miss me after leaving Ye Luo for so long.


    I feel warm when I think of Ye Luo. This is the only blood orchid has left for me. I must raise him and let him do what he likes.


    But will ye Luo be willing to stay with me and Manyu?


    Can Manyu accept the falling leaves?


    I''m not sure. Although Ye Luo is so young, he''s a little kid and a little adult. He''s a ghost. So I''m not sure what he thinks.


    As for Manyu, not to mention the woman''s heart and character, I''m not sure if she knows the existence of Ye Luo, what kind of things she can do, maybe what''s waiting for us is to break up again.


    Thinking about it, I went to sleep in a daze.


    I didn''t sleep well that night. I woke up from my nightmares several times. I had three dreams in succession, waking up and sleeping again. There were four different women in my dreams.


    They are Lan Xin, ye Yingying, Mo Han and Su Manyu.


    The first dream, I dreamt that Lan Xin was standing in front of me in bloody clothes. She cried to me and said that she had died miserably. She was alone there. She missed me and ye Luo. Let me take ye Luo to find her as soon as possible.


    In my second dream, I dreamed that Mo Han was violently pulled out by a man with a belt. She held a child in her arms and hid in a corner crying. Her helpless and desperate eyes looked at me heartbroken.


    The third dream, I dream that ye Yingying holding a bright fruit knife, step by step face ferocious toward Su Manyu, ye Yingying want to kill Manyu, and Manyu running while screaming, but how can not escape Ye Yingying''s pursuit.


    I was scared to sit up by the last dream, ah, fortunately it was just a dream. The light outside the villa leaked in. I looked at my watch. It was already half past four.


    It''s more than an hour before dawn.


    I got up from the sofa and went to the balcony to smoke a cigarette. I had a haircut. Maybe my injury hasn''t healed yet, and my body is more empty than before, so I think it''s crazy.


    How can Lan Xin give me a dream after she died so long?


    Mo Han''s family is so strong, and Mo Han is beautiful and has a good personality. Even if she sets up a new family, her husband must love her very much. How can there be domestic violence? I must think too much.


    As for ye Yingying, she was so kind as to kill a chicken when she was a child. How could she kill Manyu? They had no injustice and no hatred. Yingying could not do this.


    These are just dreams.


    Although I know that dreams are illusory, there is no logic to speak of, but there is always a sense of emptiness in my heart, I can not say why, in short, this feeling has always been with me.


    After a cigarette, I went back to sleep on the sofa and soon fell asleep.


    As soon as it was dawn, Manyu woke me up and asked me to go running with her. Running along the lake in the morning had a different taste. After running and eating breakfast, I drove Manyu to work.When I was downstairs of the company, I met sun Jianbing and qiutang who also came to work. Generally, Manyu and qiutang like to come to the studio earlier. They are quite strong women.


    Manyu and qiutang take the elevator to go upstairs together. Sun Jianbing and I go to the underground garage to park. Jianbing stops the car before me and waits for me on one side.


    When I got out of the car, sun Jianbing asked with a smile, "were you with Miss Su all the time yesterday?"


    I''ll go.


    Sun Jianbing looks at me strangely. My brother doesn''t do anything shameful. Manyu is my girlfriend. What''s wrong with us.


    I was not angry and said: "don''t be so surly. If you have a word, just say it. If you have a fart, just let it go."


    "Why are you so angry? You won''t be rejected by Miss Su." Sun Jianbing played a big joke on me.


    "Roll the calf."


    Sun Jianbing and I left the underground garage together and took the elevator to the floor where the studio was located. Because I had just returned to the studio and didn''t have my own independent office, sun Jianbing led me to his place for a meeting.


    In the whole Manyu studio, everyone is busy, only sun Jianbing and I are very busy.


    Sun Jianbing made a pot of top-quality Tie Guanyin. He and I sat in his office boasting and farting.


    "Jianbing, do you know if someone is following Manyu recently?"


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said, "did Miss Su tell you that?"


    "Well."


    Sun Jianbing reluctantly laughed and said, "I thought Miss Su didn''t know anything. I didn''t expect that everything was clear in her heart like a mirror."


    "Who are they?"

 Chapter 800

    Sun Jianbing said: "there are several different people."


    "Which way?"


    "Four ways."


    Paralyzed, who is so arrogant, even think of tracking Manyu, I was angry, angry.


    With a trace of anger, I said, "whose people are there?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "there is a way is sent by the Kong family."


    "Kong xuerui?"


    "It should be her."


    "What else?"


    "There''s a ghost on the way."


    "What does Wei Wenjie send people to watch Man Yu for?"


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said, "his people are more hidden, and they don''t do anything excessive. Maybe they are protecting Miss Su secretly."


    "There are two more ways?"


    "No identity."


    I frowned: "you are not sure?"


    "Well."


    I pondered for a while and asked, "has Manyu offended anyone over the years? Do you think it might be a competitor of Manyu studio?"


    "I don''t think so. Our Manyu studio is just a fashion design company, this cake is not big, it should not affect the interests of anyone


    "It''s not from the company, so it''s Manyu himself."


    Sun Jianbing wants to say something but stops. I see what he wants to say and what worries he seems to have. He says, "Jianbing, just say what you have to say. There''s something we can''t say between us."


    Sun Jianbing hesitated a little and said, "Chutian, I have received a message during this period. I don''t know if I should tell you."


    "If there''s anything to do, say it. What''s the news? "


    "About Miss Mohan."


    When sun Jianbing mentioned Mo Han, he and I were stunned at the same time. Mo Han is a taboo between sun Jianbing and me. No wonder he is so embarrassed.


    "She - what''s wrong with her? Do you suspect that she sent these people? "


    "What I want to say is not this thing, but another thing," Sun said


    "Don''t stammer, just say it."


    "I got the news that Miss Mohan Miss Mo Han, she... "


    "What''s the matter with her?" I asked anxiously


    "Remarried."


    When Mo Han remarried, a few words came out of sun Jianbing''s mouth. I was stunned. My heart was mixed and my brain was confused. I couldn''t say what kind of mood it was. Maybe my mood was very complicated. Anyway, Mo Han used to be my wife.


    Every man has a strong possessive desire in his heart, especially for women. Even though Mo Han and I have divorced, there is nothing wrong with her choosing to remarry. This is her right and the best way for her to pursue happiness. However, when I learned that she remarried, I felt a sense of inexplicable irritability.


    Why am I doing this?


    I can''t give a reason. If it has to be, it may have something to do with children.


    Once Mo Han is married to another man, my child will certainly follow her. Then it will be very difficult for me to see him again.


    After all, he is my child. Although I haven''t done my duty as a father these years, he is my child anyway. I miss him all the time.


    In my heart, he is my own flesh and blood, just like Ye Luo. How can I not care about him? It''s just that ye Luo has no mother and no one to take care of him. Naturally, I love ye Luo a little more. In view of Mo Han''s family and the complicated relationship between me and Mo Han, I didn''t go to see him.


    Just because I don''t see him doesn''t mean I don''t want him or love him.


    I was inexplicably agitated. I took out a pack of cigarettes in my pocket and lit one. I took a few puffs of cigarettes heavily. I spat out a few cigarette rings and twisted my brow and said, "when did it happen?"


    "For a few years."


    "How many years?"


    "More than three years."


    "Who told you that?"


    "Uncle Li."


    "Which Uncle Li?"


    "The old man''s secretary and housekeeper is also his closest friend."


    I nodded my head. If it was admitted by Uncle Li himself, it must be true. In fact, I heard about Uncle Li''s name eight years ago, but I have never seen it.


    After a moment of silence, I asked, "do you know who the man is?"


    "I didn''t ask, Uncle Li didn''t say, but the man who can catch up with Miss Mo Han is certainly not an ordinary person. That''s for sure."


    "Well."


    I stopped talking and smoked a cigarette in silence. After a long time, I recovered a little.


    Mo Han remarried, I don''t want to mention her, because I can''t change anything, it''s not up to me to decide, and I have no right to intervene.


    I changed the topic: "by the way, where have you been during this time? Have you been imprisoned by the old man?"


    "Well.""They didn''t do anything to you, did they?"


    Sun Jianbing shook his head and said, "No. I was locked up in a small room and released the night before yesterday. "


    "You just came back, too?"


    "Well."


    Sun Jianbing just came back. How did he know about Manyu? He was with me a few months ago. If he was detained by the old man during this period, he had no reason to know.


    "Then how do you know that Manyu is being followed? Did Begonia tell you that?"


    "No. Begonia doesn''t know anything. In fact, I''ve known about this for a long time. Tracking is not a day or two. It''s been a long time. "


    "Before I came to Hangzhou?"


    "The Kong family only started recently. As for the others, they started three years ago."


    If Manyu had been following her for several years, they would have no chance to follow her?


    What''s their purpose?


    I think of a possibility. Maybe it''s not so simple. Someone has been protecting Manyu in the dark, such as Wei Wenjie''s people. Once Manyu encounters any danger, they can help Manyu settle down for the first time. As time goes by, they form a tacit understanding, restrain each other, only watch in the dark It''s a different situation.


    I don''t know if I have such an idea. It''s just that I suddenly have such an idea. It''s strange, but it can also explain the complicated situation.


    When I think of Wei Wenjie, I still have some bumps in my heart. Every time I meet him, nothing good will happen. Eight years ago, he refused to let him go. After that, he seriously injured me and almost killed me. Eight years later, he still did so. He forced me into a dead pool and almost shot me to death. I have a vague feeling that there will be a war between Wei Wenjie and me sooner or later.


    "Have you seen Wei Wenjie these days?"


    "No. I haven''t seen him since I woke up. "


    "He''s not in Hangzhou?"


    "I don''t know. It''s like ghost shadow''s current identity, and his whereabouts are uncertain. As long as he doesn''t jump out and hop, ordinary people can''t find any trace of them. "


    "Last time Wei Wenjie said in the swamp, what did you ask him to do? What was it?" I''ve always been curious about this, so I tried to ask.


    I didn''t plan on what sun Jianbing would say. This stuffy gourd likes to keep things in his heart. I didn''t have any hope. I just had a try. What if I said it.

 Chapter 801

    To my surprise, sun Jianbing really said it after a moment of meditation.


    "I asked him not to embarrass Miss Su for eight years."


    "Why does he listen to you?"


    Wei Wenjie is such an independent and arrogant loser. How can he promise him just by sun Jianbing''s words? It''s incredible.


    Sun Jianbing said with a smile, "ghost has a strong personality. He won''t listen to anyone except the old man, but he has to agree to my request."


    "Why?"


    "Because he owes me."


    "What do you owe?"


    "Well."


    "What does he owe you?"


    Sun Jianbing didn''t directly say what it was. Instead, he asked me for a cigarette. I helped him light the fire by the way. After smoking for a while, sun Jianbing said, "I was forced to leave Tianlong special brigade because of him, and I spent several years in prison for nothing because of that."


    "You - you helped him carry the black pot?"


    "Well."


    "What is it?"


    "Chutian, I can''t tell you some details, and you don''t need to know. Today, I''m not talking to you about other people or myself. I was the team leader and his instructor in those years. If he made any mistakes, or our entire special forces team made any mistakes, I, as the person in charge, should be blamed for being sent to prison. I have no complaints and I won''t complain. In fact, I don''t want to make ghost feel that she owes me any favor because of that. Just because of Miss Su, I want to make a clean break with him, so that both of them can get rid of the burden. "


    Sun Jianbing helped Wei Wenjie carry the black pot and became a prisoner from a captain. Who can easily bear this great psychological gap, but Sun Jianbing said nothing. He just bears it silently. This measure and disposition makes me look at him again.


    I don''t know what happened in those years. Maybe it wasn''t ghost''s fault, but he did it himself, and sun Jianbing carried it down.


    Sun Jianbing doesn''t want to talk about the past. He wants to be buried in the bottom of his heart. I don''t want to uncover the scar in sun Jianbing''s heart.


    He has deep feelings for Tianlong. Sun Jianbing was forced to leave Tianlong, as if he had to die. How can I have the heart to remind him of those unhappy things.


    I changed a topic, a more relaxed topic, I asked with a smile: "I have another question, ha, is why you and Wei Wenjie should set a time of eight years, not a year or a lifetime, but eight years."


    Sun Jianbing said: "it''s a bargain. It''s eight years if you come and go."


    I''ll go. These two people are also interesting. They can bargain with each other as a business.


    Sun Jianbing added: "ghost has never given up on Miss Su. He has promised me that he will not interfere in Miss Su''s life these years. But once the appointed time has passed, ghost will certainly take action. Chutian, you should be psychologically prepared."


    "You''re worried that he''ll come and grab it blatantly?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "that''s not true, but ghost is a strange man. To tell you the truth, he has been with me for many years, and I can''t understand him all the time. You should have heard about his ability. Chutian, in the face of such a potentially powerful opponent, you''d better be careful."


    I said with a smile, "are you worried that I can''t do him?"


    "That''s not true." Sun Jianbing took a puff of his cigarette and said, "you are not a fuel-efficient lamp. I didn''t expect you to be so amazing last time, killing a special squadron by yourself. "


    "Ha ha."


    Sun Jianbing said: "the soldiers who can enter Tianlong are all the soldiers selected from thousands of miles in the army. They are all the king of soldiers. It''s beyond my imagination that you can kill a squadron by yourself. To tell you the truth, neither ghost nor I can do it. Even at the peak, I dare not say that I can do it. Chutian, you have made great progress these years. "


    I don''t know what kind of strength I have in recent years. The most powerful opponent I have met is the Islander, but I didn''t try my best to fight with him, and I can clearly feel that he is not my opponent.


    I''d like to compete with sun Jianbing. He drew with Wei Wenjie last time. If I can beat him, I have a certain chance of winning.


    It''s just a duel. After all, it''s not a fight between life and death. If you can''t find out the real level, it''s a fight in vain.


    I haven''t really dealt with Wei Wenjie. I can''t figure out his way. Last time in the swamp, sun Jianbing had a fight with Wei Wenjie. I want to hear sun Jianbing''s comments on him.


    "Jianbing, last time you started with Wei Wenjie, do you think he has made any progress in these years?"


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said, "I can''t see it."


    "No, you''ve knocked him down. Why can''t you see it?"


    "Because Wei Wenjie didn''t try his best at that time," Sun saidHow can I look at them in the dark? They seem to be doing their best. How can sun Jianbing say that Wei Wenjie has left his strength.


    "How can we see that?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "because he knows that my injury is not good, he is not willing to do his best."


    "Are you hurt?"


    Sun Jianbing''s short speech once again surprised me. Today I got so much information. I didn''t know that sun Jianbing was hurt.


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said: "I was once killed by the sniper of the other side when I was on a mission. I was shot three times. These shots injured part of my nerves. The wounds healed on the surface, but they often attack faintly. Because of this reason, my strength is greatly reduced and I can''t do what I want."


    With a worried look on my face, I asked, "how could this happen? Can''t it be cured? "


    Sun Jianbing laughed indifferently and said: "anyway, I''ve been hurt for so many years. I''ve been used to it for a long time. By the way, the last time we were in the deep pool, I asked you if there was any change in your body. Do you remember? "


    "I remember. I don''t think there''s any special change except smell. "


    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said, "my body has changed."


    "Ah, what change?"


    "The body is much lighter, and the pain has been relieved. If it is not like this, I can''t do so many moves in ghost''s hands. Even if he doesn''t do his best, I can''t do it."


    I was surprised and said, "do you mean those pools of water may have an effect on your injury?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "I can''t say that well. I just have some feelings. It''s hard to say whether I can treat my injuries. After all, my injuries are not one or two days. After all, these injuries have become stubborn diseases after so many years. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to cure them completely."


    "How do you know if you don''t try. Jianbing, why don''t we stay in that deep pool again for a while and see what the effect is. I''d like to go to Lanxin villa again these days, and then we''ll go together. "

 Chapter 802

    Sun Jianbing thought for a moment and said, "yes. When are you going to leave? "


    "In two days. I want to use these two days to find out who is watching Manyu in the dark. I''m a little worried before I ensure her safety. "


    Sun Jianbing said: "at present, the only people who show their faces are the Kong family. The other three groups of people and horses are all in the dark. If they don''t show their feet, it''s not easy for us to start."


    I sneered: "if the gun hits the head bird, I''ll hit the first one. Hum, the brothers and sisters of the Kong family are stubborn. They are always clinging to each other. Why don''t we take the Kong family for an operation? "


    "Confucius?"


    "Yes. Kong family. I don''t mean to forget the relationship between Kong''s sister and brother. If I don''t find them, they will come to me sooner or later. Instead of waiting for others to kill me, I''d better take the initiative and kill them unprepared. "


    "It''s good to give Kong''s brothers and sisters a little bit of color to see, but -" Sun Jianbing seems to have some worries.


    "Just what?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "it''s just that Hangzhou is the territory of the Kong family after all. The Kong family is a famous family in Jiangsu and Zhejiang. They have deep roots and complicated relationships. Moreover, with the help of the old man, the conflict between us and the Kong family has just eased. If we take the initiative to find out the bad luck of the Kong family, I''m afraid it will make the old man a bad man."


    Sun Jianbing''s worry is reasonable. The face of the Kong family can''t be ignored, but the face of Mo Han''s grandfather can''t be ignored.


    Although I haven''t met the old man directly, and I don''t have much deep friendship with him, I don''t want to look at the Buddhist''s face. I''m an old man who can treat Wei Wenjie and sun Jianbing well, and I''m also my son''s grand grandfather. How dare I be presumptuous.


    I frowned and said, "what do you say?"


    "Watch it change."


    I said angrily, "Kong''s brothers and sisters deceive others too much, and Manyu doesn''t offend them. Why should they send someone to watch her?"


    Sun Jianbing said: "Kong xuerui and Kong Xueqiang certainly did not forget to avenge their uncle. They monitored Miss Su and qiutang, only to find us."


    I said coldly, "let''s sit here. If we have the ability, they will send someone up."


    When sun Jianbing and I were talking, someone knocked at the door outside the office. Sun Jianbing called "please come in" casually, and a little beauty pushed the door in.


    I thought it was Xiaomi, the assistant of qiutang, the little beauty I met in the last interview.


    Xiaomi came in and said with a smile, "Minister Sun, excuse me. Is Ye Zhong with you? I''m looking for ye Zhong."


    I pointed to my nose and said, "looking for me?"


    "Yes."


    "What for?"


    Xiaomi said, "Miss Su asked me to come to you."


    Su Manyu must have something to do with me at this point. Sun Jianbing nodded to me and motioned me to go quickly. Xiaomi and I left sun Jianbing''s office. Xiaomi took me to the human resources department to go through the entry procedures. I thought there was something important. It was this.


    Manyu seems to be afraid of my regret, let Xiaomi supervise me, sign a contract, I didn''t have time to look at the contract, Xiaomi gave me a copy, I signed one, before and after five or six.


    No, there''s only one entry contract. It should be said that it''s in duplicate. How can there be so many? When I was the general manager of man Xue company, I was familiar with these processes. I''ve never been so complicated. What''s the matter.


    I just wanted to look through the contract to see what was involved in it. Xiaomi took the contract away and said that she would leave me a copy after she signed it with the leader.


    Xiaomi is sneaky. I don''t think Ann has any good intentions. Man Yu won''t do it again.


    I did two things in the whole morning. I didn''t do anything except to go through the entry procedures and accompany sun Jianbing to have tea and brag.


    I haven''t seen Manyu and qiutang in the morning. According to Xiaomi, the two bosses are holding a high-level meeting with the leaders of various departments. She didn''t elaborate on the specific content. It''s mysterious. Even sun Jianbing and I didn''t disclose half of it.


    Anyway, it''s OK to stay in the company. Sun Jianbing and I went out to look for a house. I told sun Jianbing that we wanted to live outside alone. Sun Jianbing began to disagree and insisted that I live in his house. I found a lot of reasons. In a word, in a word, I wanted to go out and rent a house.


    Sun Jianbing couldn''t beat me, so we had to agree, so we drove to sun Jianbing''s neighborhood to find a house.


    The houses in this area are in short supply. After all, they are close to the commercial center, and many of them live in their own homes, so there are few houses available.


    A real estate agent showed me two apartments. One is on the first floor. I don''t like the first floor. It''s damp and the light is poor. The other is on the top floor. It''s hot and easy to leak in summer. So I''m not satisfied with the two apartments.


    At noon, sun Jianbing and I had a casual meal in a hotel near his home. In the afternoon, sun Jianbing planned to accompany me to a nearby community.


    This community is in the shape of a pin with Manyu''s and sun Jianbing''s communities. It''s about ten minutes'' walk from sun Jianbing''s community, and it''s also very close to Manyu''s community, which is estimated to be within ten minutes.The environment of this community is not as good as that of sun Jianbing, and even worse than that of Manyu. It''s a high-end community, a super first-class villa.


    Real estate agency little beauty showed me a few sets, there is a small apartment is not bad, on the sixth floor, North and South transparent, full of light, the area is not small, there are more than 70 square meters.


    Home appliances are complete. Sofas, Simmons, tables, cabinets are 80% new. Bathrooms, kitchens and balconies are clean and of moderate size. In a word, this is the most satisfactory set since I have seen so many houses.


    The only drawback is that you have to pay the rent for more than a thousand years at a time.


    Sun Jianbing also said that the house was good. He let me rent it. I thought about it and went to 100000 oceans at once. I felt some pain in my heart.


    The owner didn''t come in person and entrusted the agency to handle it. I signed a contract with the little beauty. Sun Jianbing wanted to swipe my card, but I didn''t let him. Although my brother was poor, he still had one hundred thousand.


    After renting the house, the little beauty gave me the key to the house and left. Sun Jianbing and I started cleaning. Sun Jianbing went to the supermarket and bought some rags, plastic buckets and mops.


    This busy work is an afternoon, midway Manyu gave me a phone call, I was mopping the floor, so I threw the mop directly on the ground to answer the phone.


    "Manyu."


    "What are you panting for?" Manyu is very careful. I can feel my breath on the phone.


    "Mopping the floor."


    "Mopping the floor?"


    I switched my phone from my left ear to my right and said, "Yeah. I''ve just rented a house and I''m cleaning with Jianbing. "


    "Where is it?"


    "What''s the name of the neighborhood near your neighborhood? By the way, Longyin neighborhood."


    "How many buildings and floors?"


    "Building 236, 601."


    "I see."

 Chapter 803

    Man Yu said and snapped and hung up. She didn''t say whether she would come or not. She simply said that she would hang up if she knew.


    I''m too lazy to talk to her and keep working.


    About ten minutes later, a beautiful and slim figure appeared at my door. She put her little head in, looked up and down, and gave me a "hello".


    "Ah, Manyu, why are you here?" I was carrying a plastic bucket, ready to change the water. The floor was very dirty. My friend dragged it back and forth for three times.


    "Miss Su." When sun Jianbing saw Manyu, he said hello. He was cleaning the wall for me. Knowing that I love to clean, sun Jianbing cleaned the room and the outside like a mirror.


    Manyu smiles at Sun Jianbing and says "it''s hard work". Then she looks at me with all her eyes. Manyu''s tender face almost melts me.


    I put the plastic bucket on the floor and giggled at Manyu.


    Manyu came slowly towards me. When she saw that I was sweating, she took out a few wet tissues from her bag and gently wiped them for me.


    She does these extremely natural, unexpectedly does not have a little disobedience feeling, as if all these years she has been like this, to one side sun Jianbing looks one Leng one Leng.


    Last time I broke up with Manyu, it was several months since I left. Sun Jianbing has been with me for several months. He knows that I haven''t contacted Manyu.


    According to the understanding of sun Jianbing and qiutang, Manyu was resentful to me and didn''t have a good impression on me. Because of this, he and qiutang set up a family dinner and invited Miss Su to be a guest at home. One wanted to wash the dust for me to celebrate my return, and the other wanted to ease the contradiction between me and Miss Su.


    Miss Su got drunk when she came to the table, and then I took her home. Once she went out, it was a day and a night.


    To sun Jianbing''s surprise, I came back less than two days ago and went out with Miss Su for an afternoon or at most another night. As a result, I managed to cure the iceberg goddess. I was as docile as I wanted to be.


    In sun Jianbing''s heart, it is admirable. What kind of woman is Miss Su? It''s not too much to say that she is the flower leader of women. How can I conquer such a superior woman in the twinkling of an eye?


    Sun Jianbing couldn''t figure it out and didn''t want to think about it. In his heart, I am a man who can create miracles at any time, so it''s no surprise that I can do something that other men dare not think about.


    Manyu help me wipe sweat, I enjoy it, eyes constantly staring at her, Manyu are I look at embarrassed, red face softly said: "why, there are outsiders in it."


    I like to see Manyu a pair of coquettish infinite appearance, just like the shame to put the rose, hidden half open half.


    "Jianbing is not an outsider," I replied with a smile


    Man Yu took a sneak look at Sun Jianbing. Sun Jianbing was very witty and immediately said, "what, Miss Su and Chutian? You did it first. I went out to buy something. I just forgot to buy the trash basket."


    At this time, we haven''t finished the garbage basket and sanitation. Sun Jianbing clearly wants to make room for Manyu and me, and he wants to slip away by smearing oil on the soles of his feet. What else can we do first? How can this sound so awkward.


    After all, Manyu is a shy woman. When sun Jianbing interrupts her, she blushes like a big apple. She nods her head and responds.


    With Miss Su''s permission, sun Jianbing ran faster than the rabbit, and he didn''t forget to bring us the door after he went out.


    Without sun Jianbing''s light bulb shining in the room, my brother''s courage suddenly soared and hugged her while Manyu was absent-minded.


    I haven''t seen Manyu for several hours, but it seems that I haven''t seen her for a long time. It''s like three autumn after one day''s absence. I don''t think she can do it. Maybe she also miss me very much, otherwise Manyu''s heart won''t thump and her breath won''t be so fast.


    I said nothing, holding Manyu is a burst of frenzied kiss, Manyu began to be quite reserved, do not cooperate but also do not dodge, just looking at me with resentment.


    Under the fierce attack of my powerful firepower, Manyu fell to the enemy within a few seconds, and then they hurt each other. I bit her, and she also took the opportunity to bite me. Both Manyu and I had a strong fighting capacity, and in the end, they even fought equally.


    I don''t know how long it took to kiss Man Yu and I separated reluctantly. Man Yu looked at me angrily. The two mountains in front of my chest were like an earthquake. They went up and down, bumped and bumped. It was really spectacular.


    I stare at Manyu''s chest. Manyu turns around and blushes and says, "what are you doing? What are you doing with them?"


    "Manyu, you seem plump than before."


    "Ah? Are you fat? " Manyu turned back again and asked in surprise.


    Maybe women are afraid of getting fat. Powerful and perfect as Manyu also has this kind of worry. It''s really amusing.


    "Well."


    "It''s over, it''s over." Manyu murmured twice and turned around the room, which was far from her usual calm character.


    I took Manyu''s arm and put her in my arms. I said with a smile, "you are so beautiful and you are worried about your figure?""Of course I am. Do you think I don''t know that men are all visual animals, one beauty conceals thousands of ugliness, and I have such a bad temper that you can tolerate me, not because I have a good figure and am beautiful? "


    Manyu said a set of, almost amused me, I did not expect Manyu sometimes so cute, I hugged Manyu''s small waist said: "how can you be so cute, Manyu, I really love you."


    "Go, the meat is dead." Manyu stamped her feet lightly, said shyly, and then asked, "am I really fat?"


    "No. That''s the one that''s getting bigger. "


    Man Yu was obviously relieved when she heard me say this. She paused for a moment and asked, "was it very small there before?"


    After asking this, Manyu seemed to think it was wrong to discuss this with me, so he quickly lowered his head.


    "No, just right."


    When was Manyu there? The first time I saw her, the first thing I saw was two towering mountain hazes. They were so eye-catching that I never forget them.


    "Screw you. Hooligans. "


    Manyu blushed, quickly blink of an eye topic: "so fast to get the house, ah, the speed is very fast."


    In fact, we should also pay attention to fate when renting a house. It''s not easy to rent a satisfactory house. Sometimes we can''t find it in ten days and a half months.


    "What do you think of this place?"


    "The first feeling is OK."


    "Come on, I''ll show you around."


    I took Manyu''s small hand and visited outside the house. For Manyu, a rich woman, this small apartment is too small, with a total area of more than 70 square meters, one room and one living room. In fact, there is nothing to visit.


    Manyu nodded and said it was very good. She could see that she liked it very much. Manyu looked at the furniture and decoration in the room, thought about it a little and said, "Yezhong, are these things left by the landlord?"


    "Yes. Small apartments are generally full of home appliances


    "It''s changed. It''s all changed."


    "Ah?"

 Chapter 804

    I''m a tenant at best. I''ve changed the landlord''s furniture. Is that ok?


    It''s not that these furniture can''t be used. Many of them are 70% to 80% new. Is that too much.


    Manyu doesn''t care what I think. If she wants to change it, she must do it according to her idea.


    Su Manyu let go of my hand and went to the window. She took out her mobile phone in her bag and dialed a phone. Who did she call.


    "Miss Su."


    "Why have you been out so long and when will you come back?"


    "What can I do for you, Miss Su?"


    "Yes."


    "Come back in ten minutes."


    "Good."


    Manyu just hung up her mobile phone, I gently hugged her waist behind and said: "do you want to fight Jianbing?"


    "Well."


    "Why are you calling him?"


    "Buy furniture."


    "What a change?"


    "Of course, I''m going to change everything here, and leave nothing here."


    "Should we discuss with the landlord before we make a decision?"


    To rent someone''s house, you have to understand the rules. You can''t move other people''s things at will. If you have to move things in the house, you have to discuss with the landlord in advance. You can''t change them without his consent. This is the rule.


    Man Yu didn''t want to take care of so much. He said domineering: "what''s to discuss? He agreed to change it, and he didn''t agree to change it. Look at all the mess. It''s time to change it. I''ll help him change the high-end goods. What can he say? If he dares to creak, I''ll buy this building to see if he dares to creak. "


    Rich people are willful, always buy a house, but also let people speechless, arrogance also need capital, and Manyu absolutely has this capital.


    Manyu is a golden chicken laying golden eggs. Every penny is earned by her own hands. For her, money may really be just a series of numbers. It''s no big deal to spend it and earn it every minute.


    After a while, sun Jianbing came back. Manyu asked sun Jianbing to find a scrap or second-hand furniture store nearby. She asked the boss to empty the house in an hour, but she didn''t charge any money.


    Such a pile of new furniture is worth a lot of money. Some furniture is not as rubbish as man Yu said. Of course, in man Yu''s eyes, except me, everything else can be regarded as rubbish.


    Sun Jianbing got the order and went out immediately. Ten minutes later, he led a middle-aged man with three or four younger brothers in. These people didn''t say a word. They didn''t even need to meet and exchange greetings. Hula Hula began to move things. As expected, professional people did professional things. They moved empty in an hour, and even the flower pots on the balcony went smoothly for me.


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    Do you want to be so clean!


    After that, the three of us drove to a furniture and home appliances city to choose furniture and home appliances. Manyu chose all the best things. As long as she liked, she would point out what she wanted. She didn''t look at the price at all, let alone compare the goods. She just "bought" the sofa, Simmons, wardrobe, refrigerator, stove, tea table, dining table, air conditioner and so on. How much did the whole set of furniture and home appliances cost 100000.


    I''m a good girl. I don''t take her like this. I''ve advised her to take it easy several times. No one''s money is coming from the gale. I don''t say it''s OK. When I say it''s better, she''s more energetic. She''s ordering a bunch of things, which makes the boss happy.


    Furniture and home appliances are delivered to the door and installed. Manyu asked sun Jianbing to go back to collect the goods and take me to hang out. She also wanted to buy some other things.


    As night falls, Manyu and I stroll leisurely in the commercial city.


    "Manyu, what else do you want to buy?"


    Man Yu said: "buy some decorations and potted plants. If there are plants at home to purify the air, it''s good for your health."


    I said with a smile: "I have a big fart there. You think it''s your villa. It can''t hold so many things."


    "I can''t put it down. Potted plants can be put on the balcony or on the windowsill. As for decorations, I''ll buy some simple ones to hang on the head of the bed, but I don''t buy big things. "


    Manyu like, I will follow her, as long as she is happy, buy anything.


    I don''t spend money anyway.


    It''s not that my brother is stingy and doesn''t want to spend money on his girlfriend. He really can''t afford it. Man Yu is such a big spendthrift. He is extraordinary when he takes himself for granted, which is not enough for her to spend once.


    Man rain is not low-key, or my friend himself low-key good, city gate fire disaster pond fish, I this three melon two jujube don''t put yourself in.


    At this moment, Manyu completely enters the role and regards herself as my girlfriend. When she walks, she likes to hold my arm and do everything in a coquettish way. Moreover, if she is a little dissatisfied, she wants me to coax her.


    Manyu is immersed in the bath of love.


    I accompanied Manyu into a florist, which is very big and the biggest one in this commercial street.


    "What flowers do you like?" Man Yu squatted on the ground and asked me while selecting."Orchid."


    "You like orchids, too. Why?" Manyu raised her head and asked me with a smile.


    Manyu and I met in orchid Town, maybe I fell in love with her at that time, and she may have some kind of favor for me in orchid town.


    So I like orchids.


    I said with a smile: "because orchid is my matchmaker."


    "Matchmaker? What do you mean Manyu got up from the ground. I held her hand and explained, "Manyu, do you remember such a place as orchid town?"


    Man Yu shook his head and said, "no impression. What kind of place is that? "


    "A place full of orchids."


    "Is it beautiful?"


    "It''s beautiful."


    Manyudun said: "you say that orchid is your matchmaker, does it mean that orchid reminds you of your first love, you and her -"


    I made a loud finger: "really smart."


    Man Yu saw me smiley, suddenly his face changed, said: "I''m not your first love, right?"


    I didn''t expect that Manyu would suddenly ask me this question. For a moment, my words stopped. I promised Manyu not to cheat her, but Manyu was not my first love. How can I say that? I lifted a stone and hit my feet this time.


    Manyu is such a smart woman. I hesitated a little and she saw the clue. Manyu''s face changed color all of a sudden. She was more worried about grievances.


    "Manyu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Man Yu said, "what''s the matter? What did you say! You''re with me and still thinking about your first love. I''m not happy. "


    "I -"


    "don''t explain anything. I don''t want to hear you talk nonsense, and I don''t want you to make excuses to cheat me." Manyu let go of my hand and turned out of the florist.


    Well, how to say face change, face change, uncertain, who ah.


    Hey, hey, why are you leaving? Why don''t you buy flowers?


    "Manyu." I ran after her in a hurry.


    Manyu rushes forward like a cheetah. I find that this woman has a problem. If you say you are angry, you should be angry. Why do you like to vent in this way.


    If there are too many cars and too many people in big cities at night, are you not afraid to bump into your own body?

 Chapter 805

    I followed Manyu closely. Seeing that I was about to catch up with him, Manyu suddenly turned around and glared at me and said, "don''t follow me."


    "Manyu, what''s the matter with you? What did I do wrong?"


    I don''t think Manyu is angry because of the incident just now. There must be something else. Manyu is not such a narrow-minded woman, and she can''t eat this kind of inexplicable vinegar.


    It''s just an excuse for her.


    There are problems, big problems.


    Man Yu didn''t speak, just stared at me. After a long time, he said, "you were absent-minded when you were just shopping. Is there something you''re hiding from me?"


    In fact, when Manyu just mentioned going to buy flowers, I think of orchid town. When I think of orchid Town, I think of my son yeluo.


    I want to take ye Luo back to me, but I don''t know how to talk to Manyu.


    At that time, my mind drifted away, shaking God, did not expect Manyu so sensitive, suddenly seized the moment.


    I found that when I came back this time, Manyu''s temperament had some new changes, and she began to become sensitive and worried about gain and loss. I don''t know if my last sudden departure cast a shadow on her heart.


    Manyu has no memory of the past. She is more sensitive to some things than most people, because she forgets the past things and her mind is blank, so she will be more wary.


    And I haven''t given her a sense of security these days.


    Or this is the reason why Manyu is not willing to give herself to me completely. Love comes back to love, but reason tells her that I have a lot of secrets, and she doesn''t fully understand me.


    I went to Raman rain''s little hand, Manyu shook me off, I pulled again, Manyu also want to shake off, I didn''t give her a chance, tightly.


    "Manyu, there are many people here. Let''s find a place to talk. Don''t hold it in your heart. If you have anything, just ask me and I''ll tell you."


    Man Yu said with a cold face, "what are you hiding from me?"


    "You can''t hide it, it''s too late to say."


    "That''s hiding it!" Manyu suddenly a roar, suddenly attracted the eyes of all around, Manyu did not care, still staring at me, but I care, ah, how can I allow others to gossip about Manyu.


    I took Manyu back. There was a business hotel not far ahead. I took Manyu into the hotel and opened a room. After going upstairs, I coaxed her into the room.


    Man Yu stood at the door with her hands in her arms and said, "what can''t be said outside? If you have to come here, have you done something sorry for me? I''m afraid that others will hear you!"


    "Man Yu, don''t be angry. We have been separated for eight years. Many things have happened in these eight years. Give me a little time and I will tell you one by one."


    Manyu thought a little, nodded her head and sat by the bed. Her face was still ugly. Manyu was such a smart woman that she must have seen something wrong.


    "Manyu -" I was about to say something when Manyu suddenly interrupted me and said, "you have to tell me the truth. Don''t cheat me any more."


    "Manyu, I never want to cheat you in the past, never before, never again."


    "Say it."


    Manyu asked me to say that I don''t know where to start. There are too many complicated things that have happened in recent years, involving many people. I really don''t know how to start.


    Manyu looked at me very tangled, it seems difficult to say, her heart a tight, eyes confused looking at me, I such a reaction as if to tell her, her heart is about to become a reality.


    Manyu suddenly felt that she didn''t have enough psychological preparation. After so many years of emptiness, she finally grasped the shadow of love. Would she miss it again?


    Manyu is really happy these days, from the heart of happiness, she is afraid of this kind of happiness bumping into the reality of the edges and corners, a touch to break, Manyu suddenly don''t want to know, more afraid to know.


    "Manyu, I -"


    "don''t say anything Manyu''s face changed, and he changed his face. He didn''t allow me to go on.


    "Ah? What? "


    "Don''t say it."


    "Manyu, you -"


    Manyu also looked at me very tangled, sighed and said: "anyway, I don''t remember the things before. If I don''t remember, I just don''t remember. Don''t remind me of the pain in the past, and I don''t want to remember it again. We''ve been apart for eight years. I''ve been waiting for you. I don''t want to dwell on the past


    "But Manyu -"


    "no Bute. That''s it. I only ask you one thing: do you really like me and want to be with me? In your heart, have you ever thought of being with me, Su Manyu, for a lifetime? You answer me, you answer me honestly


    Man Yu asked me this question. Is there any doubt? Of course, I want to be with her all my life. Let alone all my life, I want to be with her in the next life.


    There is no doubt that I can answer her directly without even thinking about it.I nodded heavily: "yes."


    "The truth?"


    "Words from the heart."


    Man Yu''s face looks better after hearing me say this. She pauses and says, "if something happens in the future, will you leave me as quietly as eight years ago or a few months ago?"


    "No


    "How do you promise?"


    "Manyu, I promise with my life that if I leave you, I''ll die hard. It''s five thunders in the sky!" As soon as I finished, Man Yu quickly covered my mouth with her hand and said displeased, "why do you make such a poisonous oath? Can you say such words casually. If you die, what shall I do? Shall I die with you? "


    Looking at Manyu''s concerned eyes, I sink, unable to extricate myself, fell in all of a sudden.


    "Manyu."


    I suddenly opened Manyu''s small hand, holding her small waist in both hands, lifting her light body on my thigh, and then kissing her sexy lips.


    Manyu didn''t have time to make any response, so my lips kisses hers. It''s like a little spark splashing on a pile of dry firewood. Then there are thick smoke, sparks splashing, crackling and burning.


    Just now, I was worried about losing Manyu, because with Manyu''s character, once I confess the whole thing to her, Manyu can''t forgive me, and I will lose her completely.


    As for Manyu, I don''t know why her feelings are so intense. Maybe Manyu also realizes that the situation is serious. Once she and I break through this secret window paper, she will not be able to face me. What is waiting for us is cold war, estrangement and even breakup.


    Manyu doesn''t want to be like this. She is even more afraid to ruin her happiness. Therefore, when I surround her with love, Manyu gives me love in return.


    Love and the sparks from the collision of love instantly ignited the small room.


    Man Yu and I don''t want to keep ourselves any more. We only know the value of love when we lose it. Therefore, Man Yu and I both want to seize the present happiness.


    Let yourself indulge once.


    While kissing Manyu, I took off Manyu''s clothes. Manyu didn''t stop me, but said softly: "it''s dirty here, go to my home."


    "Now?"


    "Right now, right now."

 Chapter 806

    "Good."


    I put on my clothes and trousers as fast as I could. So did Manyu. We trotted to the elevator entrance hand in hand. This time is one of the peak periods for customers to use the elevator. Manyu glanced at the current floor of each elevator, and the nearest one is seven or eight floors away.


    Manyu pointed to the safety entrance and motioned us to go downstairs. Without saying a word, I took Manyu and ran to the crossing.


    It''s time-consuming to wait for the elevator. Man Yu and I can''t even wait for this kind of time.


    What is the most appropriate word to describe our mood at this moment?


    Can''t wait.


    Yes, I can''t wait. Man Yu and I can''t wait.


    One has not been moistened by love for eight years, while the other has missed her for eight years. All kinds of entanglements are entangled together. It is inevitable that the impulse will burst out at this moment.


    Down to the front desk on the first floor, Manyu throws the door card to a waiter at the front desk. It''s too late to go through the check-out procedures. Just a little deposit, no more, no more.


    I took Manyu and ran to the outside of the hotel to stop a taxi. After the master started, I kept urging him to speed up again and again. The master thought that something fatal happened to us, but no matter how urgent it was, we had to step by step to ensure the safety of the guests. Manyu was happy all night. Her voice was hoarse, but her spirit was very excited. I was happy after every effort In the whirlpool of the world.


    The next day, the sun was so high that Manyu and I woke up. Manyu woke up earlier than I did. Looking at the clothes, trousers, small inside, bath towel and so on, Manyu blushed with shame. Last night, she was influenced by other emotions. Women are complex animals. She forgot to be shy, and now she is suddenly shy again.

 Chapter 807

    Manyu quietly went to bed to find a clean new small inner and a nightgown ready to change.


    When Manyu was changing clothes, he was sneaky. He was afraid that I would peep. He looked at me from time to time. In fact, I was awake at that time and pretended to sleep. When Manyu was half changed, I opened my eyes and cried out: "Hey, Manyu, what are you doing?"


    Man Yu heard the cry, startled, and quickly squatted on the ground, with a nightgown to cover the exposed spring.


    "Turn around." Manyu said fiercely.


    "No turning." I said smilingly.


    "You! Hurry up Manyu opened her teeth and claws at me, and then found that the action was too big, revealing more things, and converged a little.


    "Ha ha."


    "What fun! It''s shameless Man Yu is embarrassed and likes to cover up her inner confusion with her fierce face. She used to like doing this before, but she didn''t expect that it would be the same after several years.


    Manyu''s angry expression was so lovely that I couldn''t help teasing her and said, "why don''t I have a face? I don''t think there''s anything shameful about my own wife. "


    "Nonsense, who''s your wife?"


    "You! You are Miss Su Manyu


    "Go away. Did you propose to me? Did I promise again? "


    I jumped out of bed, nothing to wear, and a place because after a night''s rest again swagger, Manyu scared directly closed his eyes.


    "Asshole, what''s wrong? Put on your clothes quickly."


    I said with a smile: "what''s the name? I''m not tired after calling all night. My voice is hoarse and I don''t know how to stop."


    "You Manyu angrily pointed to me, but because she closed her eyes, she did not point to the right direction.


    "Ha ha." I used to pick up Manyu, and then I went back to the bed.


    Manyu was hugged by me, and her body trembled obviously, but she was much more honest. Because it was covered with quilt, Manyu was bold again. She opened her eyes and said, "what do you want?"


    "Yes."


    I deliberately misinterpret the meaning of Man Yu. Man Yu''s face turns red. She asks me like this and answers like she thinks so much. It''s too direct.


    "Screw you. I know that on purpose


    I said with a smile: "Manyu, I didn''t tease you, I really want to."


    Manyu knocked on my forehead: "I''m so greedy. I haven''t fed you all night. If I''m not around, will you go out and mess with me?"


    I pretended to think for a moment and said, "well, that''s a good suggestion."


    "What? You are really - "


    before Manyu finished, I immediately sealed her mouth


    Until noon, Man Yu and I got up. Man Yu had nothing in the refrigerator, so we found a few eggs and a bag of flour.


    The materials are limited, but it''s hard for me. I fried a few egg cakes and added some ketchup on them. The taste is good, at least Manyu thinks it''s good.


    What you eat is related to your mood. Manyu is in a good mood. Naturally, everything you eat is delicious.


    "Are you still going to work today?"


    "No more." Man Yu shook his head.


    Manyu, such a workaholic, even chose to rest at home. This is the first time. No wonder that beautiful women are wrong, and I think handsome men are wrong.


    After a night''s moistening, Manyu''s skin is more ruddy and smooth than before. It looks like an 18-year-old girl and can be broken. After lunch, she dressed herself up. I asked her with a smile, "are you going out?"


    "If you don''t go out, just stay at home for a day."


    "Why don''t you go out and dress up so beautifully?"


    Man Yudu said: "what do you know? Dress up is not for others to appreciate, but for yourself. When you see yourself so beautiful, self-confidence, temperament and good mood will come naturally."


    "Ha ha, there is such a saying?"


    "That''s not true." Manyu pulled me to her dressing table and said, "I''ll clean it up for you, too, to see what you look like. It''s like digging out of the ground."


    Man Yu and I are like glue, sweet and sweet. I''m tired of being together all afternoon. Even Man Yu goes to the bathroom with me outside.


    Of course, Manyu didn''t let me. She drove me several times. I made my own decision, and she couldn''t help me.


    This little woman also sticks to me. If she can''t see me when she looks up, she will cry "Ye Zhong", and she must be on call.


    Man Yu and I seem to be back in the past, even closer than before. Man Yu completely regards himself as my woman. Who is not my woman?


    In the evening, Man Yu and I went to the place I rented. Sun Jianbing had cleaned up the house, and the furniture was neat and spotless.


    Man Yu said that he would have dinner at my house tonight, let me treat him, and ask me to cook in person.


    Manyu and I went to the nearby supermarket to buy a lot of dishes and two bottles of red wine. What kind of red wine can be found in the supermarket is a few hundred yuan. This kind of red wine is junk wine for a rich woman like Manyu, because I spent money to buy it, so Manyu will not dislike it.I prepare to cook in the kitchen, let Manyu to watch TV on the sofa, Manyu does not agree, must accompany me to cook, goddess cooking is not common, I am also happy.


    I asked Manyu to do some simple jobs, such as washing rice, washing vegetables and pinching beans, while I was responsible for cutting potatoes, cutting meat and washing seafood.


    After working in the kitchen for a while, Manyu and I became noisy. She sprinkled the washing water on me with a small hand. I''m not polite. I pasted small pieces of cucumber on Manyu''s smooth face.


    Manyu said with a smile that cucumbers can be beautified. I''m not punishing her, but serving her. I don''t take such a cucumber.


    After dinner, Manyu and I went for a walk around. It was really cool to blow along the lake. When no one noticed, Manyu and I would be warm for a while. I found that I really couldn''t leave her, and Manyu gradually couldn''t leave me.


    The days go on without delay. I am a full-time driver of Manyu. I am inseparable wherever she goes.


    Manyu is very busy with her work. She is often too busy to be seen in the studio. During this period, she always goes back and forth between the factory and the studio. Xiaomi says that the peak season of online sales is coming. During this period, the factory is in a tight shipment, and Miss Su has been staring at it.


    I went to sun Jianbing''s office when I had nothing to do. He and I were the two most idle people in Manyu studio. We had nothing serious to do all day. Sun Jianbing was a little better than me. After all, he managed the Logistics Department of a company, and I became a role of running errands in soy sauce.


    I think my happiness with Manyu is coming. In a few days, when my relationship with Manyu is more stable, I will talk about ye Luo with her. I hope Manyu can accept Ye Luo''s existence for the sake of my relationship with her and bring her up with me.


    When we get back to yeluo, I, Manyu, yeluo or in the future, Manyu and I will have a baby again. Our family will live together, not too happy. I''m looking forward to it.


    At least I really thought about it at that time. What I didn''t think of was that it was not as simple as I thought. It was a thousand times, 10000 times more complicated than I could think of.

 Chapter 808

    My relationship with Manyu has just improved and we are facing new crises. Of course, these crises are not decided by her and me.


    On this day, sun Jianbing and I were bragging in his office. Manyu studio welcomed a special guest.


    This guest is very pompous. She has an assistant and more than a dozen bodyguards behind her. She wears a pair of big toad glasses on the bridge of her nose. When she comes into Manyu studio, she calls for the boss to receive her in person.


    Man Yu was not in the studio at that time. I sent her to the factory early in the morning. She said that she would stay in the factory for a day to let me move freely. When I was idle in the factory, I went back to the studio first. Anyway, it took me more than ten minutes to come back, and it was not far away. At least there was a sun Jianbing who could accompany me in the studio.


    As soon as she came in, she asked to see the big boss by name. It was a big tone. Xiaomi didn''t dare to offend the guests, so she had to ask qiutang. Qiutang was talking about cooperation and promotion with the person in charge of a big website. She couldn''t get away from receiving each other. In the whole Manyu studio, except Manyu and qiutang, everyone knew that sun Jianbing was in charge, so Xiaomi came to knock on Sun Jianbing The door.


    "Minister Sun, why don''t you come out and entertain this guest in person? She''s really difficult, and she''s very proud. She wants to see Miss Su by name. I can''t hold it anymore. Please, please When Xiaomi came in, he complained directly.


    "Who said so much! Dare to run to Manyu studio I asked with some displeasure, this is my virtue. People respect me and I respect others. But if you dare to brag in front of me, don''t blame me for not giving face.


    It''s easy to curse people. Maybe I''ll beat them.


    "I don''t know."


    "Haven''t you been here before?"


    "No. It''s my first time in our studio. "


    "Where are the people?"


    "VIP room."


    I patted the table and said, "Jianbing, why don''t we go to meet her and see which way it is."


    "Yes."


    I yelled, "let''s go. Xiaomi, lead the way ahead. "


    We went out of sun Jianbing''s office three times and went to the VIP room together.


    Xiaomi opened the door of the VIP room. Sun Jianbing and I swaggered in with Xiaomi one by one. In the VIP room, an extremely beautiful woman was sitting on a single sofa with her legs crossed. There were a dozen people behind her. It''s really a big deal.


    Xiaomi is about to introduce us to the beauty. With a wave of her hand, the big beauty stops Xiaomi from going on. She slowly takes off her toad mirror and shakes her hair in front of her forehead. Suddenly, a whole pretty face appears. Suddenly, my nerves are tense and my eyes are staring at the big beauty without blinking.


    The face was so familiar that sun Jianbing and I were too surprised to speak.


    Sun Jianbing and I never thought that this difficult guest would be her.


    The beauty gave sun Jianbing and me a smile, put down her legs and said, "I think one of you is sun Jianbing, and the other is Ye Zhong?"


    Sun Jianbing looked at each other. He looked at me. I saw him. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    Because neither Jianbing nor I thought that she would come here in person.


    Sun Jianbing lost his mind for a short time. He turned to Xiaomi and said, "Xiaomi, you go out first. Mr. Ye and I will serve this distinguished guest."


    "Yes."


    After Xiaomi left, big beauty made a gesture to other people, meaning to let them go out and wait. Big beauty''s bodyguards left the VIP room together and helped us close the door.


    The beauty stood up from the sofa and stared at me with a smile, but I was already sweating and didn''t know how to face her.


    The beauty looked at me for a long time, turned slightly to sun Jianbing and said, "can I have a chat with him alone?"


    Sun Jianbing looked at me and I nodded to him. Sun Jianbing said, "of course."


    Sun Jianbing went out of the VIP room and met a group of bodyguards at the door. They were very professional and stood upright and quietly guarding outside.


    Sun Jianbing asked a person who poured more than a dozen cups of boiled water. These bodyguards were ungrateful and still stood there.


    "Ye Yingying, why are you here?"


    This beautiful woman is no other than my aunt Ye Yingying, who is also my dream lover since I was a child. I didn''t expect that after many years, I didn''t see Mo Han, but I met her first.


    Ye Yingying has been staring at me, beautiful eyes are about to drown me, just may have an outsider, ye Yingying always maintain a cold image of a strong woman, and now she has restored a woman''s water like tenderness, in my memory, ye Yingying was a gentle and virtuous woman when she was young.


    "Xiaotian, is it really you?" Ye Yingying quickly took a few steps forward and instinctively reached out to touch my face. She used to like this, but I instinctively avoided her touch.


    I don''t mean to do this. It''s purely instinctive. Since I have that relationship with Manyu, I''m very resistant to having intimate contact with other women.I identified Manyu, for life, and I promised her that I would not do anything sorry for her, including the affair of having an affair with her woman.


    I''ll do what I say.


    Ye Yingying''s little white hand is frozen in the air. She is not moving forward or withdrawing. She is stupefied and looks at me. Embarrassment spreads between Ye YingYing and me.


    I hastened to divert my attention: "Ye Yingying, it''s tiring to stand and talk. Let''s sit for a while."


    I took Ye Yingying back to the sofa and sat down. There were many single sofas in the VIP room, one for each of us, and the two sofas were close to each other.


    Ye Yingying recovered after a short absence for a while. Her mood is very complicated, not to mention excitement, not to mention loss. In a word, I can''t see what kind of mood she is.


    Women''s minds are too complicated. I don''t think I''m good at it.


    As far as I''m concerned, I''m very happy to see ye Yingying again. Looking at Ye Yingying''s present state, a typical strong woman should have walked out of the shadow of Yang ruohui.


    Ye YingYing and I were relatively silent for a while. Ye Yingying again focused on me and said softly, "my God, where have you been these years? Why don''t you come home and see us?"


    "I -" I don''t know how to explain this problem to her. She was ill at heart at that time, and I didn''t mention a word to her before she left. These things are too complicated to say clearly in three or two sentences. Moreover, these things involve many women, and all the problems involving feelings are the most complicated problems in the world. How can I say that.


    I "I" for a long time, and there is no "I" out of the reason, I decided not to say anything, this is not the place to say these messy things.

 Chapter 809

    Ye Yingying thinks that I don''t trust her any more and don''t treat her as the closest person. I used to tell her everything, at least she thinks so. But now, as time goes on for ten years, everything has changed, beyond recognition. I don''t know anything anymore. Now I''ve become an adult, and I grow up I''ve grown up. I''ve really grown up.


    Ye Yingying began to feel down. Just now, she could pretend to be strong. After I alienated her again and again, ye Yingying''s mood could not be covered up any more, and her tears flowed down.


    "Ye Yingying, you -" when ye Yingying cries, I don''t know what to do. I''m so anxious that I don''t know what to do. No matter how I coax her, ye Yingying only knows how to cry. It seems that she hasn''t cried enough these years and wants to cry all at once.


    A woman in her thirties and sixties, whose youth is long gone, is crying like a little girl. This is nobody.


    "Xiaotian." Ye Yingying raised her tearful eyes and called me.


    "I am, I am."


    "Why didn''t you come to me when you came back? Why? Don''t you want to recognize me? "


    "Yingying, I-I -"


    Ye Yingying held my hand tightly and asked: "if you don''t come to me after you die and lose your memory, I don''t blame you, but you are living and haven''t forgotten me, why don''t you come? Do you know that your Yingying is old, with wrinkles, unsmooth skin and crow''s feet? Do you start to dislike her? "


    Ye Yingying said more and more excited, just like a coquettish little girl, she wanted to vent her grievances and didn''t want to hold them in her heart.


    I half embrace Ye YingYing and gently pat her on the back. Ye Yingying is sad. I''m not sad. I don''t want to see her, but I dare not.


    Sun Jianbing said that Miss Ye is with Mo Han. If I go to see her, I will go to see Mo Han. What''s the reason and excuse for me to see Mo Han?


    No.


    None of them.


    Maybe deep in my heart, I''m afraid to see her and Mo Han. I owe them. I can''t pay them all my life. Then let me completely disappear from their world. I''m really dead now.


    Ye Yingying cried for a while and regained some sense. She has experienced a lot over the years. She is no longer the soft and docile woman in the past. Now she has a trace of Lin Manxue in the past.


    Ye Yingying wiped her tears and got up from my arms to tidy up her face. Ye Yingying said, "I talked to my grandfather on the phone a few days ago. They don''t seem to know you''re alive."


    "Well. I didn''t say it or call home. "


    "Why?"


    "I don''t dare, and I''ve been fleeing abroad these days, for fear of disturbing their hard work to calm down."


    Ye Yingying nodded and said, "I know everything about you. Don''t worry. Hanhan has helped you to settle this matter. The Kong family doesn''t dare to treat you any more."


    In fact, the Kong family no longer pursue, I guess a bit, there must be mo Han''s shadow, but I can''t figure out why Mo Han should do it.


    "She..."


    I just said a word "she" and did not continue to ask, because I had no face to ask, and I was afraid to know her recent situation.


    Ye Yingying looked at me and said, "do you want to ask about Hanhan?"


    I shook my head and said, "No."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Why?"


    I said: "now she and I are people of two worlds. I have my life and she has her life. It''s not good for me and her to entangle with each other again."


    Ye Yingying thought about it and said, "is this your attitude?"


    "Well."


    "And what about your son, you are also indifferent to him?"


    "He said Ye Yingying mentioned that my son was stabbed in my heart. My heart was tangled. I could not ask about Mo Han, but I could not ignore my son.


    "Is he well?"


    "You want to know why you don''t go to see him. He''s your son, so you don''t want to see him?"


    "Is that ok?"


    Ye Yingying said: "I don''t count on this. I have to ask Hanhan. If she agrees, it''s no big problem."


    Asked me to discuss this matter with Mo Han, I hesitated again, as long as it comes to Mo Han, I want to give up. It''s not that I''m heartless, but that I divorce Mo Han. It''s a heavy blow to her and her children.


    I made a mistake once and didn''t want to make it again.


    I have no face to see her. I am more afraid to see her. In fact, I am more afraid to see her than sun Jianbing.


    Therefore, Mo Han is a taboo between sun Jianbing and me. I dare not mention his name.


    Ye Yingying said, "are you afraid? Are you afraid of rejection? "


    I looked at Ye YingYing and said, "where does my son go to school? I want to see him in school secretly. Is that ok?"Ye Yingying said: "I can''t help you with this. If you want to see Mo ran, you can only go through Hanhan. This is the only shortcut."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. Xiaotian, go to see Hanhan. She knows you''re back. She''ll see you sooner or later. Do you think you can escape? "


    "I didn''t want to hide. I just didn''t know what to say and what to do when I saw her."


    Ye Yingying said, "you don''t have to say anything or do anything. Just let her have a good look at you."


    "What''s the point?"


    Ye Yingying said: "maybe not for you, but for her. Xiaotian, you are not a woman, so you don''t understand a woman''s heart. It''s better to face some things than to hide them. If you want to make an end, you have to have the courage to make an end. As for the things you want to see Mo ran, only Hanhan can help you. "


    Mo ran?


    My son''s name is mo ran!


    I had guessed that he would not be named ye with me. I didn''t fulfill the responsibility of being a father for one day. He grew up with his mother, and there was nothing wrong with his mother''s surname mo. besides, there was nothing wrong with his surname mo. Mo''s family is a big family. With this tiger skin, at least no one dares to bully him.


    "How about nine years old?"


    "Well."


    "What grade are you in?"


    "The second day of junior high school."


    Ah? Nine year old read the second year of junior high school, how?


    Ye Yingying saw that I couldn''t believe it and said, "really. Mr. Xu didn''t let Mo ran go to school. He had a teacher at home to help him all the time. Moreover, the child was very gifted. He finished all the primary school courses last year. Besides, he has to learn a lot more than what is in the textbook, such as piano, painting, computer, horse riding and so on. "


    President Xu naturally refers to Xu Mengyao. What''s the matter with her? She doesn''t send my son to school and has to stay at home to study. Children should play with them. How can she make a learning machine?


    I feel aggrieved in my heart. This is to erase the nature of a child. A nine-year-old child plays when he should. Why should he learn so many things.


    I love my son, but there is nothing I can do about him. I have never cared about him, even one hour and one minute a day. What''s the qualification of gossiping? Do you have my share?

 Chapter 810

    I suddenly feel that I am a failure, especially as a husband and a man.


    Women are not well protected. Lan Xin is dead, Mo Han is gone, and Man Yu''s brain is confused. The children are not well taken care of, and ye Luo is lonely and fostered in Lan Xiang''s home. But Mo ran, I thought he would be happy if he lived a carefree life and didn''t lack anything. But I didn''t think that Mo''s family would put so much pressure on him, and that he was the only child with such a big fart What!


    Ye Yingying pauses and says, "in recent years, Mo Ran has been growing up with general manager Xu. Since Han Han agreed to divorce you, she has completely lost the custody of her children. Even if Han Han wants to see Mo ran, she has to ask general manager Xu''s permission. Xiaotian, so it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that I really can''t do it. It can only be done by Hanhan. "


    I grumbled angrily: "Xu Mengyao is just Mo Ran''s grandmother. Why do you want to occupy him? What right does she have to decide my child''s future? "


    Ye Yingying said: "Xiaotian, I have guessed that if you knew this, you would be angry. If you are angry, you will be angry. But what can you do? General manager Xu is used to being strong. Once she decides, nine cows will not come back. Han Han didn''t want Mo ran to be so tired. She was distressed and discussed with Mr. Xu many times. In the end, she broke up unhappily. "


    "Why did Xu Mengyao do this?"


    Yingying said: "maybe Mr. Xu has his own plan in mind. Who can know what is in her mind when she is such a powerful person, but Mr. Xu is mo Ran''s grandmother after all. You can rest assured that she loves him very much."


    I said with a sneer: "I''m afraid that a lot of things will be imposed on him in the name of love. Which parent or relative doesn''t say love, but can this kind of love be tolerated by a child less than ten years old? I think Xu Mengyao is a pervert. I''m worried that there is no successor in Xu''s empire. I want to cultivate a successor early."


    I will think so. Mo Han and ye Yingying certainly think so too. It''s just that we don''t make it clear, and I don''t have so many scruples.


    There are many conflicts between Xu Mengyao and me. She doesn''t look up to me and I don''t look up to her. In terms of business talent, I really admire her. She is indeed a business queen. Only she can''t imagine what she can''t do. But in terms of being a person, I don''t agree. What can she do? Can she put all the pressure on my son''s thin body.


    I have a strong impulse to see my son Mo ran. Impulse is the devil. What''s wrong with the devil? It''s not wrong to kill him!


    If ye Yingying didn''t come to Manyu studio to find me today, I wouldn''t know my son''s name.


    Sad, as a father of a child, what is more sad than this.


    I''m sorry for Mo ran, because I was so careful that I didn''t care about him. When Mo Han remarried, Mo ran had a stepfather who didn''t want money for no reason. After all, he was not born. Could his stepfather treat him well?


    Does it mean that Mo Han''s husband now cares about Mo Ran''s existence, and Mo ran can''t get enough love in that new home?


    I feel uneasy, because my various guesses are very likely to be the things that happen in real life. My child seems to have boundless scenery, but in fact he is in a dark whirlpool.


    I don''t know if I worry too much and think too much. In fact, this is not the case. It''s just that once this idea is implanted into my mind, it begins to take root and sprout, occupying my whole mind at a very fast speed, and I can''t get rid of it.


    Now, I don''t want to be able to.


    Ye Yingying saw that I had been locking my brow. She felt sorry for me. She wanted to touch my face several times to give me a little comfort. In view of the embarrassment in front of me, she was worried about gain and loss and didn''t dare to do it.


    "Xiao Tian, don''t worry too much about Mo ran. Although I don''t have many opportunities to see him these years, every time I go to see him with Han Han, he looks very good."


    "How can it be good for such a small child with several mountains on his back? Yingying, where does Xu Mengyao live? I want to see Mo ran."


    "She -" Ye Yingying wants to say and stop, seems to have some concerns.


    "What? Can''t you say? "


    Ye Yingying said in embarrassment: "Xiaotian, Mr. Xu''s private manor is a den of dragons and tigers. I can''t go there. I can''t tell you."


    Ye Yingying knows my personality. Once he knows this position, no matter what, he will definitely go to this place.


    She''s worried about my safety.


    "Yingying, you should know my strength. As long as I want to go, nothing can stop me. If you don''t tell me, I naturally have other ways to know."


    Ye Yingying tangled a little, nodded his head and said, "OK. I''ll add your wechat and send you a location later. "


    Ye YingYing and I added wechat to each other. Ye Yingying located Xu Mengyao''s address to me. I searched on Baidu map. This place is quite far away from the villa area where Mo Han and I used to live.


    This manor has a very beautiful name: cold dream.


    Mo Han''s "cold" and Xu Mengyao''s "dream"."Is this a new manor?"


    "Well. It''s about four or five years since you left. " Ye Yingying added: "the cold dream manor is heavily guarded. There are traps everywhere. The bodyguards inside are equipped with guns. It is said that they are all first-class experts. Those who enter the manor without permission will die. Therefore, Xiaotian, don''t fool around."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got a sense of propriety."


    Ye Yingying looks at me anxiously. She has been to the cold dream manor several times. Naturally, she knows how dangerous it is. It''s plain on the surface, but in fact, there are hidden murders everywhere.


    Xu Mengyao, a rich woman, should be one of the richest invisible millionaires in the world. Her private manor should know what kind of place it is without thinking.


    But my friends are not afraid. In order to meet my son, I''m willing to go out. It''s just a private manor. I''ll break into it. What''s the matter.


    Since Mo ran was born, I have only seen him once. At that time, he was only born for a few days, wrapped in swaddling clothes. Mo Han secretly took me to see him.


    He opened one eye and looked at me. At that time, I was so excited that nine years passed in the blink of an eye. Now I think about it, it''s as if these scenes happened yesterday.


    I don''t know what Mo ran looks like, like me or like Mo Han?


    "Do you have any pictures of Mo ran?"


    "Yes. You wait, I''ll get you some. "


    Ye Yingying flipped through the mobile phone photo album for a while and sent me some photos on wechat.


    This is taken on my son''s birthday every year. There are one year old, three years old, five years old, eight years old, several age groups.


    Mo ran doesn''t look like me very much. His appearance is more like Mo Han''s. His face is delicate and beautiful, his facial features are correct and sexy, and he has a cold temperament. I can detect this from the photos.

 Chapter 811

    Mo''s coldness is due to autism, not natural temperament. Her coldness is a kind of disease, cold to the bone, and Mo''s coldness may also be caused by the environment. He has no father''s love since childhood, and under the constant strong pressure of Xu Mengyao, it''s strange that he doesn''t live in such an environment.


    Looking at the photo of my son, I feel more and more remorse. If I didn''t go to Longdao for the sake of Lin Manxue, but chose to stay in Hangzhou with him and his mother, maybe none of this would have happened.


    He should have had a very happy family and a good environment for growing up. It was me who destroyed it and made their mother and son''s life a mess.


    I''m sorry for Mo ran, more sorry for Mo Han.


    Am I wrong?


    Am I wrong again?


    I''m at a loss.


    "Xiaotian."


    I was in a daze for a while, and I fell into painful self blame. Ye Yingying felt sorry for me and woke me up.


    "Ah, what?"


    Ye Yingying said to me with a smile: "nothing, just don''t want you to think too much."


    "Yingying, do you think I did something wrong?"


    Ye Yingying thought for a moment and asked me, "what is right and what is wrong."


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    "Yes. You don''t know what is right or wrong, how can you say that you have done wrong. Xiaotian, you don''t have to worry about the past. The past is gone. The important thing is that you should live better than everyone else. "


    "And you?"


    "Me?" Ye Yingying pointed to his face, paused for a moment, and then said, "I''ll be fine if you''re well."


    I''ve just focused all my attention on my son Mo ran. I forget that there is another woman who needs my care, ye Yingying. I left her for eight years.


    I haven''t heard from her all these years. How can I care about her feelings?


    "Yingying -" I sipped my shriveled lips, swallowed my saliva, and then said, "how are you these years - these years?"


    Ye Yingying reluctantly laughed and said, "there''s nothing bad about it. I eat well, sleep well, and have a stable and good job. I''m very satisfied."


    "Do you work in the Hsu group?"


    "Well. I work as an assistant for Hanhan. " Ye Yingying added: "Han Han became Vice President of Xu group."


    Vice president of Xu group, what level of position is this? In other words, she may be in charge of one third of the wealth of the whole China.


    Ye Yingying works as an assistant for Mo Han. No wonder she is so ostentatious. Her identity is so special that the group must attach great importance to her security work.


    They have all become strong women worthy of the name, a woman who will shake the world three times.


    Although Ye Yingying has achieved the ultimate in the workplace, it is not hard to tell from her tone that she is not happy.


    Happiness is really a strange thing. Sometimes it has something to do with wealth and status, and sometimes it has nothing to do with it. Whether it has something to do with it varies from person to person.


    At least Ye Yingying here, these things have nothing to do with her happiness.


    "Are you better?"


    "Better." Ye Yingying seems unwilling to talk about this topic, but he changed another topic and said, "where have you been all these years? Why can''t we - I always find your trace?"


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Ye Yingying said with a bitter smile: "how can we not find it. I''ve searched every place in China, and even advertised on the Internet, offering a high price reward, but it still has no effect. Xiaotian, did you really go to Longdao? "


    I don''t want to hide from ye Yingying, so I nodded.


    "Is there really a place like Dragon Island?" Ye Yingying must have found a lot of information on the Internet. When she heard about Longdao, she opened her eyes and looked surprised.


    "It''s true."


    "Have you been living on Dragon Island all these years?"


    "The first four years in Longdao, the last four years in Chuxin island."


    Ye Yingying sighed and said, "no wonder I can''t find it. Do you know, Xiaotian, I''ve searched every place for several years, but I still got nothing. Without any news from you, I thought you were dead. "


    "I''m sorry, ye Yingying, for worrying you." I really regret it.


    "I don''t worry about it. It''s just your parents and grandfather." Ye Yingying suddenly began to cry. She had been looking for me in silence all these years, but she didn''t hear from me. She thought I had left the world and didn''t have any hope in her heart. Suddenly, I jumped out and let her meet me in despair.


    People who have not experienced this feeling will not understand it.


    She cried, wronged, sad, happy, lost the joy of recovery.


    Women''s tears are sometimes very simple, sometimes very complex, far more complex than men''s tears, I am not a woman, naturally do not understand.


    I only know that men can''t cry when they have tears. Crying is a kind of cowardice, but women don''t think so. They are happy to cry and sad to cry. There is no definite number.Ye Yingying cry, my heart suddenly soft, several times want to hold her comfort, but here I dare not, I''m afraid to be hit by man Yu''s ears.


    Manyu is very sensitive to everything because she has lost her memory. Especially for this kind of thing, if there is any gossip, I''m afraid to hurt her and even more afraid to lose her.


    Ye Yingying shrugged her shoulders and cried for a long time. I gave her a hug to comfort her. She cried even more sadly, with a runny nose and tears.


    "Xiaotian." I don''t take the initiative to hold her, ye Yingying took the initiative to hold me, lying in my arms crying and said: "Xiaotian, how do you ignore me, you didn''t like this before, as long as I cry, you will hold to comfort me, are we separated for too long


    "Ye Yingying -"


    Ye Yingying interrupted me and said angrily, "don''t call me ye Yingying any more."


    "What''s Ye Yingying''s name? I used to call you ye Yingying."


    "It''s Yingying."


    "Ah?"


    Ye Yingying blushed with shame. She buried her head in my arms and held it for a long time before she said softly:


    "I''ve come to understand all these years. Before, I felt that my body was not clean enough for you, and I was your elder, so I couldn''t think of you too much. But after I lost you, I knew that it didn''t matter. Xiaotian, now you are divorced from Hanhan and she is also married to other men. You have been living on Longdao for so many years. You are single and I am single. Why don''t we stay together? Shall I be your wife? "


    Ah?


    Ye Yingying''s words almost killed me. What is she doing? Proposing to me?


    My God, are these words from the mouth of Ye Yingying I know?


    I can''t believe my ears. It''s so incredible that I can''t Tell ye whether it''s good or bad.


    What a wool!


    Ye Yingying saw that I didn''t reply to her immediately, and continued: "Xiaotian, I know you like me since childhood, and I like you too. I''m your first love, and you''re also my first love. We should have been together."


    "If you are worried that I am your aunt, I can not be your aunt. We have no blood relationship at all. If you are afraid that your grandfather or your parents will object, I will explain to them in person and ask them to agree that we are together. If you are worried that Hanhan will feel uncomfortable or that others will laugh at you I''d like to go with you to a place where no one knows us and start afresh, no matter where I go. In short, Xiaotian, I don''t want to miss you again. If I miss you once, I''ll regret it. I don''t want to miss you again. Will you promise me? I will be a good wife. I will. Please believe me


    All this came so suddenly that I was stunned and frozen in the local place.


    I pushed Ye Yingying''s body to make her stand up straight. Then I held Ye Yingying''s arm with both hands and looked at Ye Yingying face to face. In this way, I spoke with more solemnity and seriousness. I didn''t expect Ye Yingying would suddenly say this to me. Maybe she hasn''t seen me for several years. Suddenly, I was a little excited to see me again.


    When women get excited, they can really do everything.


    Ye Yingying looks at me expectantly, because she always believes that I like her and she likes me. I have no reason to refuse her request.


    I won''t refuse. She has the confidence.

 Chapter 812

    Ye Yingying was once the only goddess in my mind. I imagined that I could keep her and live with her all my life. It''s such a happy thing. It''s a pity that things are unpredictable. There have been too many changes in me and her over the years, and my careful thinking about ye Yingying has already changed.


    Do I like her?


    Of course, I like it. Who doesn''t like a good woman like Ye Yingying? Besides, she and I grew up together, and she is my aunt in reputation. What''s the reason why I don''t like her.


    But this kind of liking is extremely complicated. Is there more family affection or more love?


    I didn''t ask myself this question. When Su Manyu or Lin Manxue appeared in my life, this question has lost its significance.


    I don''t know what kind of feelings I have for ye Yingying. Before I met Su Manyu, I was quite sure that the woman I liked was her. However, after my encounter with Manyu in orchid town and Shencheng, this kind of feelings changed quietly. Especially when I joined Manxue company to get along with Lin Manxue day and night, my emotional world became more and more blurred.


    Or at that initial stage, ye Yingying was not the only woman in my heart.


    Over the years, my experience is quite legendary. In every section of the road, I will meet different women, such as ye Yingying, Su Manyu, Mo Han, Lan Xin, and so on. Each of them has more or less had a close relationship with me.


    If you ask me, among these women, who do I like best or who do I really love?


    I don''t have to think about it quietly, because my mind will automatically jump out of the figure of Manyu.


    Manyu is my love, a woman I''ve dreamed of all my life.


    And now I have her, I don''t expect too much, having her alone is enough.


    So to Ye Yingying, I


    Ye Yingying looked at me without blinking, waiting for me to say the content behind, her hands were not idle, stretched out to hold my waist.


    "Yingying -"


    Ye Yingying blushed and said with a smile, "you say, I listen."


    "Can you let me go first?" I''m not used to being held like this by Ye Yingying. Especially in such a solemn place as the VIP room, I feel a lot of pressure.


    The VIP room is equipped with monitoring equipment. If you take some pictures, can Manyu spare me.


    "Xiaotian, I haven''t held you for a long time. Let me hold you for a while, just for a while." Ye Yingying is not willing to let go. She is afraid that I will disappear as soon as she lets go, just like eight years ago.


    "Yingying me -"


    Ye Yingying said, "what are you doing? Don''t be embarrassed. I want to be with you. I really want to. You just asked me how my life was. I said it was very good. In fact, I didn''t tell you the truth. I didn''t live well at all. I didn''t feel happy for a moment without you by my side. Because you are my happiness. I will be happy when I have you. Without you, I will not be happy even if I give you the whole world. "


    "Yingying, don''t say that. I''m under a lot of pressure when you say that."


    "Xiaotian, I''m sorry. Yingying doesn''t want to put so much pressure on you. It''s Yingying''s fault. I won''t give you any more pressure in the future, OK?"


    Ye Yingying was so excited that he pasted it up and hugged me tightly. He said passionately, "I''ll be your woman in the future. I''ll be your woman all my life. It''s good to have you."


    What? You are my woman. I haven''t agreed yet. Besides, how can I agree? If I agree, what should man Yu do? She is my girlfriend.


    I''ll go.


    Ye Yingying, be reserved. Don''t hold your arms so tightly. If others break in, it''s over. This is the VIP room. People often come in.


    I want to pull Ye Yingying apart. She buried her whole body in my arms. She didn''t pull her apart several times.


    "Don''t move." I pull Ye Yingying, but ye Yingying is not happy. Instead, he tells me not to move.


    "Yingying -"


    "Shh!"


    Ye Yingying hissed and murmured: "Xiaotian, are we together like this? You told me yourself, didn''t you? I''m like a dream. I''m afraid it''s a dream. "


    I have a black line. Once Ye Yingying''s gentle and elegant women''s feelings burst out, it''s like the flood of breaking the dike. She can''t stop them. Maybe she didn''t want to stop them.


    My God, I''m afraid it''s a bad end this time.


    I was just about to say something. Before I could speak, the door of the VIP room was pushed open, and a beautiful woman stood at the door with a cold face.


    I hold Ye Yingying together, and I''m facing the gate, ye Yingying''s back.


    I can see at a glance who is coming.


    Ah?


    It''s Manyu!


    Why did she come back all of a sudden?


    I shivered and pushed Ye Yingying away. At that time, ye Yingying was completely immersed in this strong atmosphere and couldn''t extricate himself. Being pushed by me, he fell back.


    I''m quick eyed and quick with my hands. Driven by my instinct, I put my arms around Ye Yingying''s small waist and didn''t let her fall. At this moment, I''m holding Ye Yingying tightly in my arms.Oh, my God, this time there is a big misunderstanding. I''m dead.


    I was scared and wanted to push Ye Yingying again. This time, ye Yingying was a good student and hugged me tightly. This picture, in the eyes of outsiders, is that I hugged Ye Yingying tightly.


    Why is that all?


    My heart beat wildly, originally nothing happened, because a small accident made me speechless, ah, point back!


    Ye Yingying also heard someone come in just now. She is also a shy woman. She hugged me for a while, then released me and turned her body.


    After ye YingYing and I separated, we peeped at Su Manyu''s face. Manyu''s beautiful little face suddenly turned black, and her big eyes seemed to be bursting with fire.


    Ye Yingying is also a little embarrassed. He will be embarrassed if he is not very cheeky.


    Strange atmosphere spread in the entire VIP room, all of a sudden spread among me, Manyu and ye Yingying.


    Silent for a few minutes, Su Manyu cold white, I and ye Yingying a look, and then gracefully came in and conveniently took the door.


    Manyu''s work is atmosphere. At this point, she doesn''t forget the elegance of women. Maybe Manyu''s elegance is born with no need to be artificial at all.


    I was so scared that I didn''t dare to go out. My friend has never been so nervous. In the past, I have never been so nervous on the edge of life and death. This kind of taste is really miserable.


    Ye YingYing and I are like two children who do wrong things, and ye Yingying is our teacher, waiting for her to scold us.


    Even if the brothers recognize counsels, who let the brothers care about Manyu so much, and they hold Ye YingYing and guatian Lixia in their mother''s hands. They can''t explain what they have to say. They are naturally uneasy in their hearts, but why Ye Yingying has such a bewildered expression? I wonder, can she offend her?


    Manyu sits on the sofa nearest to me and ye Yingying, not angry. Ye YingYing and I quickly turn around and follow her eyes.

 Chapter 813

    Manyu asked coldly, "Miss ye, what can I do for you when you come to our Manyu studio?"


    "Nothing - nothing important." Ye Yingying began to stammer, her aura was completely killed by Manyu, this is Manyu''s home, how can weak Ye Yingying be Manyu''s opponent.


    Of course, I haven''t been with Ye Yingying these years, and I don''t know what changes have taken place in her. These are my impressions all the time.


    In my memory, Manyu has been very strong, while ye Yingying is relatively weak.


    "If you have nothing to do, please come back first. Manyu has some urgent things to deal with today. I''m sorry that Manyu has no time to receive you. Xiaomi, see off. "


    Xiaomi opens the door from the outside and makes a gesture of please. He respectfully says to Ye Yingying, "this way, please."


    Ye Yingying secretly looked at me, nodded at Manyu and said, "Miss Su, excuse me."


    Ye Yingying did not dare to stay for a long time, and slowly followed Xiaomi out of the VIP room.


    After ye Yingying left, only Su Manyu and I were left in the VIP room. Such a large reception room seemed very quiet. I felt empty in my heart. I didn''t know how to explain to Manyu.


    Hearing is believing, seeing is believing. What else can I do to whiten myself? I''m afraid it''s useless to say anything this time.


    Manyu has been cold face does not speak, cold eyes staring at me straight goose bumps, and then go on like this must be Manyu scared heart disease.


    I said you dog days don''t just watch the fun, hurry to prepare a few heart speed first aid pills for you guys, you guys are sweating.


    I licked my face and called "Manyu".


    "Comfortable?" Manyu was silent and suddenly came out with such a strange word.


    "Ah? What? " All of a sudden, I was forced by Manyu. I didn''t know what she was asking.


    "Is it comfortable to hold another woman?"


    "Manyu -"


    "don''t interrupt! "Comfortable or uncomfortable?" Manyu''s domineering wave cut me off.


    "Man Yu, you misunderstood."


    "Misunderstood? What''s the misunderstanding? "


    "I-she -"


    "can''t say it. Ye Zhong, do you remember what I told you? "


    Of course, I remember that she told me that I can make any mistakes, but I can''t have any flaws in my feelings, otherwise I won''t be forgiven all my life.


    But can I admit my mistake at this time?


    "Manyu."


    "Remember or not?" Manyu suddenly a roar, scared me to quickly shut up, gently nodded.


    "You are dumb! I don''t know what you mean by nodding. Do you think you''re doing right or do you think you''re charming and dare to hook up with women in my studio? "


    "Manyu, I don''t have it."


    Man Yu snorted coldly: "don''t you? You dare to quibble when I catch you on the spot! Ye Zhong, if you think that my eyes are not easy to use, or that they are decoration at all, then I can tell you that you are going to be disappointed. My left eye is 1.5, and my right eye is 2.0. You just have a few pimples on your face. I can count them for you from such a distance. Do you still think I''m blind? "


    Man Yu''s words are poisonous tongue. He doesn''t curse people with dirty words. The poisonous tongue is like a sword stabbing my heart with no blood.


    There''s no blood to kill.


    I was speechless by Manyu. I looked at her in a worried and silly way. I would not argue with Manyu. If I didn''t have an overwhelming advantage, I couldn''t be her opponent.


    What''s more, at this time, I was wrong and could only be ridiculed by her.


    I just hope that Manyu is not really angry. If she misunderstands me and ye Yingying, this time it really doesn''t end well.


    "Why don''t you talk? Is it a default? "


    "I said:" I have nothing to say, said you will not believe


    Su Manyu looked at me disappointed and said, "it''s not whether I believe it or not, it''s you who want me to believe it. Do you deserve my trust? The man who held me in bed last night and said that he would stay with me for a lifetime immediately threw himself into the arms of other women. Can I trust you? Ye Zhong, I''m very disappointed with you. Do you know? "


    "Manyu, she''s not another woman. She''s my aunt."


    "Ha ha, ye Zhong, can you speak with a little brain? You can''t make up any lies, but you have to say this. You don''t only think my eyes don''t work well, you also think I lack heart, do you? Why don''t you say she''s your mother? I think Miss Ye is more suitable to be your mother than your aunt. "


    It seems that Manyu is really angry. Although she has a poisonous tongue, she doesn''t swear. She thinks that swearing is bad for her quality, but this time, she can''t help saying such bad words.


    Manyu said that, but I''m not angry. In fact, it''s really unclear between me and ye Yingying, and she''s not my aunt. It''s not unreasonable for Manyu to doubt me.


    Ye Yingying is only three years older than me, and Manyu is two years older than me. In other words, ye Yingying is one year younger than Manyu. Can she be my aunt?I once told Manyu about my grandfather. He has only one son under his knee. My grandmother passed away many years ago. When did he run out with another daughter?


    Don''t say Manyu doesn''t believe it, I don''t believe it either.


    "She''s really my aunt, Manyu. I didn''t lie to you."


    Manyu sneered: "the first assistant to the vice president of Tangtang Xu group can be your aunt. Hehe, ye Zhong, you have such a strong relative and need to come to my temple to be my driver. Do you think highly of me, Su Manyu?"


    "Do you know her?" I didn''t expect Manyu to know ye Yingying.


    Manyu said angrily: "I admit that I''m ignorant, but I don''t want to be closed to this extent. Miss Ye is not a person. Even if I don''t read the newspaper or the news, there are always several business friends who have something to do with her. Ye Zhong, I didn''t expect that I was a fool in your mind, a fool who didn''t understand anything."


    "Man Yu, don''t say that about yourself. I don''t allow you to say that about yourself." Manyu ridiculed himself, I quit immediately, she said I can, but can''t scold myself, I heartache, liver pain.


    My brain a muddle, suddenly rushed up, tightly sitting on the sofa Manyu embrace in his arms.


    Although it''s a single sofa, Manyu''s figure is so slim, and my volume is not so huge, so a sofa can accommodate us two.


    Manyu wants to struggle and push me away. I didn''t give her a chance. If I don''t give in, Manyu can''t resist at all.


    Maybe, Manyu didn''t want to really resist.


    I tightly embrace Manyu, tightly embrace, for fear that she really ignore me, I can''t lose her, can''t.


    "Manyu, I''m not sorry for you. I really don''t. She''s really my aunt. I didn''t do anything with her, but we were a little excited when we met suddenly, and then we talked for a while. It''s so simple."


    "You lied to me!"


    "I didn''t. If I lie to you, you can kill me. If I die, I will die in your arms. " I gently bit Manyu''s earlobe and began to strengthen the offensive firepower. I want to make this girl confused first. I can''t make her brain too clear. As long as her brain is not clear, other things will be easier to do.


    Women have to be coaxed, but they have to be tactful, right.


    It''s not easy to explain why you are so stubborn. You have to combine hard with soft. The best explanation is that I love you, and the softest words are love words.


    I don''t believe Manyu can carry my bombing.


    Manyu pushed me a few times, but I couldn''t push it away. She beat me several times in my chest. No matter how smart and capable a woman is, it''s hard to be rational when she meets a man she really likes, and she shows the mentality of a little woman from time to time.


    If she wants to vent, I''ll let her vent and it''s over.

 Chapter 814

    Manyu beat me and scolded me as an asshole. No matter what she said, I always followed her. From time to time, I would say something that a woman could not resist. When Manyu was almost beaten, I would hold her hard.


    I held her around the neck for ten and a half seconds, but I didn''t want to kiss her.


    This kiss for more than ten minutes, Manyu''s lips were red and swollen.


    After the separation, Manyu''s eyes are like silk, which is a little angry. Is the storm over? I feel relieved at last.


    Manyu took a look at me bitterly and said with shame and anger: "this matter must be explained clearly. Don''t think that I can count on coaxing."


    "Yes. Yes. It must satisfy you. Man Yu, are you satisfied? "


    Manyu gas disappeared, my courage again, began to activate the atmosphere.


    Man Yu said mistily, "you haven''t explained whether you are satisfied or not."


    I said smilingly, "I don''t mean to explain. I mean to kiss. Are you satisfied with the kiss?"


    "Go away. It''s shameless. " Manyu light scolded a few times, scolded to scold, but look at her face bashful expression, brother just efforts really did not in vain.


    Looking at the bashful and infinite Manyu, I held her and gnawed for a while. They all said that there was a fight between husband and wife at the head of the bed and at the end of the bed. Who would have thought of that? It''s such a damn life experience. It''s just like Jizhu.


    Such a big crisis was solved by a few kisses. If it didn''t happen in front of my eyes, I couldn''t believe it. Is it still the Manyu who can''t rub any sand in his eyes?


    Of course, Manyu didn''t let me off so easily. She interrogated me for a long time and cleaned up the relationship between me and ye Yingying. I didn''t hide anything from her. I said everything that should be said, but I couldn''t say what shouldn''t be said. What should not be said is the meaning that can''t be said.


    You think I''m a fool. If I''m crazy, I''ll talk nonsense. If I''m Frank, I''ll go to jail with leniency, so I won''t be a fool.


    "Is she really your aunt?" Manyu asked with a smile.


    "Well, I''ve explained everything to you."


    "Then you just went to hold her because you were really afraid of her falling?"


    "Don''t you see it with your own eyes? If I didn''t do something about it at that time, maybe we would be working with her in the hospital."


    Manyu repeatedly bombed, which did not give me a chance to breathe.


    "Then why did you hold each other when I came in?"


    I''m worried that there is a hidden danger in this problem. If I can''t deal with it properly, the efforts ahead will be in vain.


    I had an idea and said, "it''s exciting to see you again after a long time."


    My explanation is also reasonable. I have disappeared for so many years. Can my family not be excited to see me.


    I was nervous, but on the surface, I looked at Manyu as if nothing had happened, hoping that she would believe me and stop. I was worried that I would not be able to resist further questioning.


    Manyu thought for a while, licked her sexy lips and said with a smile, "Yezhong, I misunderstood you. You won''t be angry with me."


    I shaved Manyu''s little nose and said, "how can it be? As long as you are not angry, I will not be."


    "Hee hee."


    Man Yu buried his head in my arms and said, "don''t be so intimate with other women in the future. Just talk well. Why do you stand so close? It''s not that you can''t hear me."


    "Oh."


    "Also, if you have anything to report to me in the future, don''t secretly date other women."


    "I''m not furtive. It''s all in the reception room. There''s no furtive."


    Man Yu said with a smile, "if you have something to change, if you have nothing to encourage, I don''t mean today."


    "Good. It''s all up to you. "


    Man Yu smiles a little, and suddenly asks softly, "Ye Zhong, your aunt is very beautiful."


    How many meanings does man Yu suddenly ask?


    I''m guilty of being a thief. Naturally, I take every problem of Manyu seriously. This chick is not easy to fool. Maybe she''s trying to do something for me.


    The deepest road in the world is Manyu''s routine. I fell into this pit countless times. Once I was bitten by a snake for ten years, I was afraid of the well rope, but she was afraid.


    I said ambiguously, "not - not bad."


    "She''s so beautiful that you don''t have any idea about her when she''s just hanging around in front of you when she''s young?"


    "Ah?"


    Man Yu saw that I was so surprised that she got up from my arms and glared at me and asked, "ah, what! Do you have any? "


    "Manyu, what do you say? She''s my aunt. Does she understand me, elder?"


    "What''s the matter with the elder? She has no blood relationship with you. You are so lecherous. Maybe you like someone older than you."


    "Man Yu, don''t say that. You are a big boss. Pay attention to your image. "Manyu may also feel that she has made a big red face in an instant. Just now, she may not have thought too much, so she asked casually. When she calmed down to think about it, it was really inappropriate to say so.


    Manyu no longer asked, I can''t wait, quickly changed a topic: "Manyu, didn''t you say you were busy in the factory for a day in the morning, why didn''t you come back at noon?"


    Man Yu said: "it''s not your fault. I''ll call you. Why don''t you answer?"


    "What call? Did you call me? " I reached into my pocket and touched my cell phone. It''s empty. Where''s my cell phone? Oh, it must have just been left in sun Jianbing''s office.


    I''m a little sorry to say: "Manyu, I didn''t take my mobile phone with me. I left it in sun Jianbing''s office. I''m sorry."


    Man Yu said: "if I call you and you don''t answer, I ask factory director Fan where you have gone. He says you have returned to the studio, so I call Xiaomi. Xiaomi says that you are going to receive a very difficult guest. There is something wrong with the atmosphere. Your mouth is so stupid and you are impatient. I''m afraid of you -"


    Man Yu doesn''t go on, but just looks at me.


    "You''re afraid I''ll offend my guests and cause you trouble?"


    Man Yu shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid that you''ll get into trouble. I''m afraid that you''ll be bullied by a woman. Xiaomi said that this woman is very proud. In our business, the customer is God. Some customers think they are successful people, and they are very proud. They often look us in the wrong eye and throw us face. You have such a strong self-esteem. If you are ridiculed by a woman, I''m afraid you can''t stand your self-esteem. "


    Manyu is so kind to me. She would rather put down all her work and rush back in a hurry. She just doesn''t want me to see the faces of the guests and worry that my self-esteem will be damaged. This world of friendship can be learned from.


    I was very moved in my heart, and once again I held Manyu in my arms.


    "Manyu, why are you so nice to me?"


    Man Yu blushed and said, "what for. You are my boyfriend, I can only bully you, other women can''t, resolutely can''t


    "Good. I''ll let you bully me all my life. "


    "Hee hee. Really? "

 Chapter 815

    I hugged Manyu''s body and said, "really. No matter how you bully me or scold me, I can''t fight back or scold me back. You can fight and scold me as you want. "


    "Go. I''m not a crazy woman. Why beat you and scold you? As long as you don''t get angry with me and don''t have an affair with other women, I won''t give up beating you and scolding you. "


    "Manyu."


    "Ah." Manyu answered and saw me staring at her. She said shyly, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Is it really you, Manyu?" I feel that everything is dreaming. I have been separated from Manyu for eight years, and she has forgotten my existence. But how long after that, our relationship has returned to the original state, even more greasy than before. How can this be?


    I never dare to expect so, as long as I can keep Manyu, I will be very happy, but now, I get much more than I expected.


    I began to doubt, because I know an eternal truth: things that are too easy to get are often lost faster.


    Man Yu lay in my arms and said with a smile, "of course it''s me. I don''t believe you smell my body. Don''t you say I have a special body fragrance?"


    I leaned down and put my nose on Manyu. Manyu smelled it heavily. Manyu asked me with a smile: "how about it? Do you smell it?"


    "No


    "No way." Man Yu wriggled her eyebrows and wanted to get up from my arms to smell it. I stopped her and said, "I lied to you. yes. It''s fragrant, it''s fragrant. "


    "You! Play with me again Man Yu pretended not to be happy with his mouth. He changed a smiling face and said, "Ye Zhong, are you hungry?"


    "A little bit."


    "Why don''t we go to dinner?"


    "Good. I''ll accompany you to the canteen. "


    Manyu studio has its own canteen and chef. The quality of the food is good. I have eaten it several times. The meat and vegetable match is reasonable, and the taste is top.


    Manyu really has nothing to say about his employees. As long as they work at ease, everything else will be well thought of for them.


    Manyu said coquettishly, "I don''t want to go to the canteen."


    "Where are you going?"


    In my opinion, the food outside is not as good as that in our own canteen.


    "Back to my house."


    "Want to do it yourself?"


    "Well. Is that all right? "


    "Take out the word" Ma ". In my home Manyu here, as long as it''s your request, there will never be any. "


    "Hee hee."


    Manyu happy, immediately back to me a kiss, this is Manyu minority initiative, nature is precious, although the shallow taste, but enough for me endless aftertaste.


    Man Yu and I went to sun Jianbing''s office to pick up my mobile phone. Sun Jianbing was playing CS games. When he saw man Yu coming in with me, he immediately gave up his seat to man Yu. Man Yu said with a smile, "Sun Jianbing, you are very leisurely?"


    Sun Jianbing stood there and said awkwardly, "what, Miss Su, I -"


    Man Yu waved his hand and said, "don''t be nervous. I just say it casually, but I''m not criticizing you. This is your office. You can do whatever you want. This is your freedom."


    "Thank you, Miss Su."


    "Hee hee, why are you thanking me?"


    Manyu is in a good mood. Everything looks good to her eyes. She doesn''t mean to be angry at all. Sun Jianbing seems to be very afraid of Manyu. It''s almost like a mouse meeting a cat. How about it?


    In fact, I don''t understand this, because I stand different from sun Jianbing or other colleagues. They are afraid of Manyu not because of how severe Manyu is. Of course, Manyu''s admonition is fierce when she is angry. She talks venomously and curses deeply, but because of respect and respect for her boss.


    Manyu''s ability and the benefits and opportunities she brings to the employees are the foundation for her to conquer all the employees of Manyu studio. With this foundation, other people can only worship her.


    But I am different, I regard Manyu as a woman, my woman, I do not regard her as the boss, my parents, although I am her driver, it is only because I want to protect her.


    Because of this special identity, I don''t feel like a boss or an employee to Manyu, only like a lover. Sometimes I''m afraid to make her unhappy, but this kind of fear is different from that in sun Jianbing''s mind. Strictly speaking, this kind of fear is called love.


    Manyu and I drove back to Manyu''s home. It was her habit to take a shower when she got home. She didn''t like being dirty and had to take a shower as soon as she got home.


    I''m busy in the kitchen. I''ve prepared a lot of dishes in the refrigerator. I''m going to have a good meal with Manyu at noon today.


    When Manyu appeared in the kitchen in her pajamas and wet long hair, I was dumbfounded. Manyu was really beautiful. They all said that the woman after bath was the most beautiful, and her skin and complexion were in the best state. Manyu''s beauty surprised me again.


    My eyes are staring at Manyu''s face, chest and big white legs.


    Manyu some embarrassed to say: "so looking at me why, with a wolf like.""It''s beautiful." I foolishly went back to Manyu.


    "That''s it. You see me every day. What''s the difference?" Man Yu looked at himself, and didn''t feel any different.


    "Yes."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Every time I see you, it''s different. Man Yu, you know, I want to be with you as long as I see you." I left the things on hand and walked slowly to Manyu to look at her.


    Close at hand, my breath and Manyu collided in the air, and finally hit each other in the face.


    Manyu was aroused by my words. She said in a low voice, "aren''t we already together?"


    "Not enough. It''s not enough. "


    I took another step forward. My face and Manyu''s face were close to each other. Even the tip of my nose could touch her gently.


    "You want to -"


    "want to."


    I don''t care what man Yu asked me, I just want to say what I think in my heart, I think, really want to.


    Regardless of whether Manyu is willing or not, I suddenly took her out of the kitchen and went directly to Manyu''s bedroom. I threw Manyu heavily on Simmons, staring at her like a beast.


    I stripped myself three or two times. Manyu blushed and said, "go wash first, it''s dirty."


    "Manyu, can you wash it after you''re done?"


    "No. Come on. If you don''t go, you won''t get it. "


    "Wait for me. One minute of advertising, and you''ll be right back. " I immediately ran into Manyu''s bathroom and forgot to close the door. Besides, it''s just me and Manyu here. I haven''t seen her anywhere. What can I do for her.


    Man Yu was amused by my words and said with a smile: "wash clean, don''t be perfunctory."


    Manyu was tortured to death by me. Maybe because of Ye Yingying, I was ashamed of Manyu, so I worked very hard.


    ¡­¡­


    Manyu said she was going to die, several times hovering on the edge of death, and I pulled her back again and again.


    Afterwards, I took a shower with Manyu. Manyu didn''t allow me to take a shower. I was so shameless that Manyu couldn''t beat me, so I had to wash with me.

 Chapter 816

    It''s a charming afternoon. Man Yu and I are immersed in this joy. Man Yu is like a wolf at 30 and a tiger at 40. Man Yu is thirty-five years old this year and is in the age of being thirsty like a tiger in life.


    Manyu''s tenderness and tenderness, as well as the call and enchantment from far and near in my ears, make me sink step by step, willing to go through fire and water for her.


    I give full play to all my strength, without reservation. I want to express all my love for her in body language, and Manyu is also dealing with my impact wholeheartedly, accepting my love again and again.


    I remember a pause in the moment, Manyu said such a word: to be a woman is really happy, not only some people love, but also can do whatever you like.


    I worked with Manyu for an afternoon and went to many places, such as dressing table, window, study, bathroom, living room sofa. Every place left traces of Manyu and me.


    At last, Manyu and I went back to the beginning of the story. With a dull hum from Manyu and I, everything was calm again.


    Tired, my eyelids are almost unable to open, and Manyu has already been inundated by sweat, Manyu and I have no strength to take a shower, I hold Manyu deep sleep, until night falls.


    I had a good sleep. I had a good sleep for more than two hours.


    I lie at the head of the bed, two fingers holding a cigarette smoking, Manyu is lying lazily in my arms drawing circles.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Manyu has been happy all afternoon. She doesn''t care about anything. Even if I smoke in her bedroom, she doesn''t say "no".


    After the release of love, emptiness slowly buried me.


    Ye Yingying came to Manyu studio to find me today, and what he said to me gave me unprecedented pressure.


    The closer I am with Manyu, the greater the pressure in my heart. There are many secrets hidden in my heart. These secrets are like time bombs that may explode between Manyu and me at any time.


    I want to talk to Manyu about my two marriages and two children. I have to say that it''s better to say it later than earlier. The later it is, the more troublesome it is. But when I saw that Manyu was so happy and happy, I swallowed it again.


    I don''t have the courage to face these after all. I''m afraid to lose Manyu again. Really, it can be predicted that as long as I say anything, Manyu and I will be finished.


    The dilemma is that man Yu and I are locked up with each other. I can''t do without her and she can''t do without me. What should I do and what can I do?


    I''m struggling.


    Manyu just called my name when she was most excited. She didn''t call Yezhong, but Chutian, always calling "Chutian, I''m going to die.".


    Eight years ago, Manyu liked to call it that every time she reached the peak. Did she think of something?


    I put Manyu''s body up a little, trying to chat with her: "Manyu, how do you feel about your body?"


    Manyu misunderstood me. She thought I asked her how she felt in the afternoon. Her face flushed with shame and said, "Why are you discussing this? It''s very embarrassing. Don''t you look at my reaction and ask me!"


    I didn''t understand it at first. I suddenly responded and was happy. I said, "what''s on your mind? I didn''t ask you that."


    "Not that one. Which one?"


    "I''m asking if there''s anything wrong with your body."


    Man Yu shook his head and said, "No. That''s where it hurts. You''re too rude. You don''t know how to be light


    "Manyu, I''m serious with you. Don''t rush to answer me first, just feel for yourself."


    Manyu moved around in the quilt, didn''t feel anything wrong, and said, "really not. What on earth do you want to say


    "I want to know if your memory is recovering?"


    "Does this matter?"


    "How to say, it doesn''t matter."


    Man Yu''s face changed and he said with some worry, "do you mind?"


    "No


    Man Yu said incredulously: "I see you have been tangled for a long time. If not, why are you tangled with these. You - do you really mind if I''m sick? "


    "I''m always afraid that some women will have regrets. I''m afraid that you don''t have a past."


    Man Yu said, "I don''t feel sorry at all. Remember or not, you are my boyfriend, as long as this does not change, I have nothing to regret


    "Don''t you want to know what happened in the past 30 years or so?"


    Manyudun said: "I''m all like this. I want to do what I can, and I don''t want to do what I can. Life still has to go on. Besides, when you come back to me, I''m no longer lonely. God has been very kind to me, so I shouldn''t ask for more. People should learn to be content and not be greedy. "


    Man Yu said this with a sense of helplessness, no one can not mind their past, a person without past life experience, can be regarded as a normal woman?She''s just trying to put her mind right.


    I hugged Manyu and said gently, "I won''t leave you. I won''t leave you all my life."


    "What you say is what you say?"


    "Well."


    Man Yu lay in my arms, took the initiative to kiss my face, thought about it and said: "if you didn''t take the initiative to ask me, I didn''t notice it. In fact, I don''t really remember anything. When we were together, some strange pictures would appear in my mind, and some would appear when I dream at night."


    "What picture?"


    Man Yu said: "I can''t say clearly, there are good and bad, the pictures are not the same every time. However, you and I will appear in every picture. "


    "Me?"


    "Well. Chutian, the last time you asked me about orchid Town, I had a dream about orchid town two days ago, just like I went to orange village myself, right


    "What do you call me?"


    "Chutian, aren''t you ye Chutian?"


    "Do you remember my name is Ye Chutian?"


    Man Yu yawned and said vaguely, "you didn''t say it yourself. Why make such a fuss? I''m sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while."


    Manyu more memories more tired, told me for a while and fell asleep, I hugged her, looking at her sweet sleep.


    After Manyu fell asleep, I quietly got up to cook, consumed an afternoon, Manyu and I need to supplement.


    Wait for me to make a meal and go to the bedroom to call Manyu. Manyu sleeps very deeply. She hasn''t woken up after calling for a long time. No matter how tired she is, it won''t be like this.


    I was flustered and tried to shake Manyu''s body to wake her up. My mouth kept calling Manyu''s name. About three or four minutes later, Manyu slowly opened her eyes.


    "Manyu, you wake up at last."


    "Who are you?" Manyu frowned and asked me.

 Chapter 817

    "Ah?"


    Manyu pressed her forehead. Her brain seemed to be short circuited. After a while, she seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "Oh, Chutian, how did I fall asleep?"


    Manyu wants to get up. I quickly help her sit up. Manyu''s back is on the pillow at the head of the bed. I massage her forehead for a while.


    "Is it dizziness?"


    "Well."


    "After a long sleep, that''s it. Are you hungry? The meal is ready. Get up and eat. "


    "Good."


    Manyu sat on the bed and didn''t get up. Instead, she opened her arms. I asked her with a smile, "why?"


    "Hug."


    "Such a big woman is still coquettish. I don''t know how to be ashamed."


    "I''m going to hug."


    I say so, but it''s another thing to do. I stretch out my hands and hold her under Manyu''s armpit. Manyu''s body is light and can''t feel any weight.


    "After getting up every day, you have to get up with me, wash my mouth and face, and eat breakfast with me." Man Yu hugged my neck and said.


    "Later?"


    Manyu nodded heavily: "well. in the future. Every day after that. "


    "But I don''t live here. How can I do this?" I just asked a practical question at that time, and I didn''t think about it too much.


    In fact, Manyu''s words have profound meaning.


    Man Yu is asked by me so, the face brush of once red thoroughly, the brow of low droop dare not look at me.


    "Man Yu, did I - did I say something wrong?"


    Man Yu lowered his head and said softly, "it''s stupid. I''ve made it so clear, but I don''t understand. You''re usually very smart. How can you be so confused now? Do you want me to say it myself, villain?"


    "What''s up? What do you want? " I really didn''t understand the meaning of Manyu. I didn''t mean to tease her like this.


    Man Yu raised his head and sighed when he saw that I didn''t really look like pretending to be a fool. "Ah, how can I meet such a stupid husband? I''ll suffer in the future."


    "Ah? Husband? " Manyu called my husband for the first time since we met again. My mind was blank at that time, and I didn''t know how to respond to her in a trance.


    I didn''t expect that Manyu would call me that. She really caught me off guard.


    Man Yu see my face did not show ecstatic expression, suddenly cold face said: "how, you don''t want to?"


    "What?"


    "You Man Yu broke away from my arms, glared at me and said, "I don''t want to admit it when you sleep! Ye, what do you think of me as Su Manyu? "


    I was questioned by Manyu and woke up immediately. Manyu was actually insinuating me to ask her to marry me.


    Man Yu wants to marry me?


    If it''s not a couple, how can they sleep together every night, get up together in the morning and eat breakfast together, and don''t bring this kind of food between friends and boys.


    Even if they live together, they may not be able to live every day. After all, they just want to be fresh for a while. Only between husband and wife, this kind of relationship is the most normal.


    It suddenly dawned on me. No wonder Manyu was angry. She misunderstood me that I deliberately pretended to be confused and didn''t want to marry her.


    I think, this matter I think for many years, how can not think, but I still have some things did not tell Manyu, rashly to Manyu propose, this matter is a bit hasty, I want to put Mo Han, ye Yingying, Mo ran and ye Luo things completely, when I and Manyu no longer have any estrangement between the time together, so that I can give Manyu the greatest happiness.


    I quickly went to embrace Manyu, Manyu refused, she angrily glared at me, did not give her a reasonable explanation, she completely quit.


    "Man Yu, don''t be angry. I''m so stupid that I didn''t hear your voice. I''m sorry."


    When Manyu saw that I said soft words to coax her, her anger subsided a lot. Because it was her who offered to get married, after all, a woman was thin skinned, and she was shy again.


    Manyu said half ashamed and half angry: "since you understand what I mean, you have to show your attitude and give me an explanation. I''ve been sleeping for so long. I can''t sleep for nothing. "


    Manyu is afraid that I will refuse. She wants to block my words first. This woman is very smart. She pays attention to her strategy.


    Being forced to marry by Manyu is something I didn''t even think about in the past.


    What kind of woman is Manyu, beautiful and talented, or a rich woman? Does she need to force a man to marry her?


    I think there are three reasons why Manyu does this: first, Manyu really likes me and recognizes that I want to be with me for a lifetime. If it''s not like this, she won''t give me her body so easily; second, I have been separated from Manyu for eight years, and it''s hard to get together again. Manyu doesn''t want to miss it again; third, Manyu, a woman in her thirties, says no If it sounds good, it can be regarded as an older leftover woman. A woman must want to have a home when she meets a man of her own age.


    I understand Manyu and also want to marry her, but in view of the current complex situation, we can''t get married. The reasons have been mentioned a lot, among which yeluo and Moran are the most fundamental.Man rain do not know my past, once know the whole thing, man rain will be willing to do.


    I''m afraid she''ll regret it.


    "You talk to me." Manyu began to urge me.


    Just, it''s time to talk to man Yu about the problem of Ye Luo. Originally, I wanted to pick him up, but I couldn''t hide it. Besides, I didn''t want to hide it from her at all.


    "Manyu, I-I want to talk to you about something."


    Man Yu see my face is not right, in the heart a tight, shiver ground says: "talk about what?"


    "Talk about what happened in these years."


    Man Yu bit his lip and said sensitively, "can you not marry me after talking about it?"


    "Manyu -"


    "say! Is that right? "


    I didn''t say yes or no. in fact, it''s not up to me.


    Man Yu''s eyes were full of tears, shook his head and cried: "I remember I told you last time that I forgot, and forgetting is forgetting. Why do you have to hold on? Do you want to find an excuse not to want me, ye Chutian? If so, please get away from me immediately and never show up in front of me again. These days, I''ll be bitten by a dog. It''s no big deal. If not, what''s the meaning of what you told me before? I''ve forgotten. I deliberately pretend that I don''t mind. I just want to give you and me a chance, you know Can''t you see it? "


    "Manyu, I -"


    Manyu said disappointedly: "I''ve talked about this, you still don''t want to?"


    "Manyu, I - I''m afraid you''ll regret it."


    "It''s my business to regret or not. It''s your business whether you want to be with me or not. You just need to do your own business well. My business doesn''t need your management."


    "Manyu -"


    Manyu interrupted me with a pause gesture and said coldly, "don''t explain anything to me, I don''t want to hear anything. Finally, I want to ask you whether you want to marry me or not? If you want me, just hold me and don''t leave me any more. Don''t ask you to get out of this house immediately. We won''t have any relationship in the future. I''ll do what I say. "

 Chapter 818

    "Manyu -"


    "Ye Chutian, make a choice. I''ll give you a minute to think about it. If you make a good choice, you can''t regret it."


    "What if you regret it?"


    Manyu domineering said: "I su Manyu do anything will not regret."


    "Don''t you regret being someone else''s stepmother?" As soon as I had a brain pumping out, my words suddenly stopped, and Baji jumped out. When I realized that I was in a big disaster, I was stunned by myself.


    "What? What did you say? " Man Yu suddenly stayed on the spot and looked at me foolishly. Maybe her brain was short, or she couldn''t believe what I just said and murmured.


    Up to now, I have no choice but to stick to my head and say, "Man Yu, I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve been married twice and have two children."


    Man Yu''s face was scared green, her eyes were wide open, and she couldn''t believe it.


    "Manyu."


    "You said - you were married and had children?"


    "Well."


    "You - are you telling the truth?"


    I nodded my head and admitted, "it''s true. It''s all true."


    Ah.


    Man Yu cried out and collapsed on the floor. Her face was as gray as ashes, and her eyes were as dull as if she had lost her soul.


    "Manyu." I squatted down in a hurry to pull up Manyu. Manyu pushed me fiercely and yelled: "don''t touch me. You shameless filth. "


    "Manyu, I -"


    Manyu couldn''t believe it all the time. She shook her head and said to herself:


    "they all lied to me, they all lied to me. How can you do this to me? How can you! Didn''t you say that you went to a desert island to find medicine for me? Didn''t you say I was the only woman you loved and loved? Didn''t you say we were just girlfriends ten years ago? Since we have been together for ten years, how can you marry and have children with other women behind my back? You liar! Bugs! Son of a bitch


    Man Yu, who has always disliked swearing, is really angry. She will scold whatever she thinks of, regardless of her image. When a woman is disappointed or resentful to the extreme, go to hell with her elegance, atmosphere, quality and nobility.


    While questioning me, Manyu vented her unhappiness. The more she scolded, the more fierce she was. I suffered by myself and squatted in front of her, but I couldn''t say anything. The things in it are more and more complicated. Now Manyu is in a mess, how can I explain to her.


    What''s more, these things are facts. Although many of them are not my original intention, what happened is what happened. How can I sophistry.


    Manyu scolded him, but he didn''t get rid of his anger. He began to play self abuse, grabbing his hair with both hands. I was so distressed that I grabbed Manyu''s little hand and said:


    "Manyu, don''t do this. If you have any unhappiness in your heart, come to me. Don''t torture yourself. I don''t want you to do this."


    "Get out of here! Get out of here now


    "Manyu."


    "Go away! If you don''t go away, I''ll kill you! " I was in a state of madness, staring at me like a wolf.


    "Manyu, I''m wrong. Can you stop it?"


    "Will you go away?" Manyu pushed me away, crawling on the floor, like looking for something, trying to find something.


    I crawled behind Manyu. Wherever she crawled, I would climb. Manyu said to herself, "where''s my knife? Where''s my knife? "


    Why is Manyu looking for a knife? Do you really want to kill me?


    If Manyu wants to kill me, I have no choice but to avoid. But I''m afraid that Manyu will hurt herself. She is tigress. She can do anything when she''s mad.


    I vaguely have a feeling that Manyu''s disease attack, she has a history of madness in the past, because of the blow is too big, crazy again?


    Mental patients can not be stimulated, easy to repeat, this possibility is very high, my heart that regret ah, good to talk to Manyu why, she wants to get married with her marriage is not over, it is nothing to look for trouble.


    If Manyu is really crazy again, how should I end up.


    "Manyu."


    I held Manyu tightly in my arms from behind. Manyu struggled hard. Her strength was countless times greater than usual. The universe broke out and struggled with her hands and feet. I didn''t dare to exert too much for fear of hurting her, so Manyu broke free from my arms.


    She began to crawl back and forth on the floor, from the bed to the door, and back from the door, and so on.


    Man Yu is not sober. He may be crazy again.


    "Manyu." I climbed up to Manyu and held her in my arms again. Manyu wanted to do the same thing again. This time I fixed her hands and feet, but Manyu couldn''t move. Suddenly she bit my arm.


    I didn''t dare to tighten my muscles. I was afraid that I would break Manyu''s teeth, so I relaxed and let Manyu bite me.


    Manyu bites more and more tightly, her teeth are biting into my muscles, and even blood slowly seeps out. It seems that Manyu is really crazy. She is a cleanliness addict. Under normal circumstances, how can she bite?"Manyu." I patted Manyu''s back with my other hand, and this arm was bitten by her. Manyu was like a clam, and she would not let go if she bit it.


    Her eyes are more and more scattered, there is no focus at all, and her mind is more and more confused. I can''t bear to look at Manyu again. I patted her neck gently, and Manyu fainted.


    I take Manyu to bed and lie down. Cover her with a quilt. Manyu, you can have a good sleep.


    It''s already dark and a lot of lights are leaking in. But for Hangzhou, a new big city, this is the beginning of night life.


    I went to the bathroom to get a towel and put water on it. I helped Manyu wipe her face and hands. Manyu was restless when she fell asleep. Her eyebrows were locked and locked all the time.


    I smoothed Manyu''s eyebrows. I feel pain in my heart. I love her. I really love her. My Manyu, what evil have you done? Why do you have to bear these misfortunes by yourself? You have such a good character and never done anything wrong. Why do you get hurt in the end?


    Just because God wants to pursue what is fair, when he gives you the most beautiful appearance, the best temperament and the most elegant noble, will he seek balance from other places and deprive you of your happiness?


    I won''t, won''t he do this to you!


    I have been looking at Manyu, watching her with open eyes, until the middle of the night, suddenly there was a heavy rain outside, the wind was strong, and the rain was slapping on the glass window.


    I almost forgot that the weather forecast says there will be typhoons in the past two days, which is the rhythm of typhoons.


    I got up to close the windows. After I closed all the windows of the villa, I went back to Manyu''s bedroom and saw a delicate figure sitting on Simmons.


    It''s Manyu.


    Manyu sat on Simmons in a daze, eyes confused, mixed with the shining lights, people look worried.


    "Manyu." I want to walk over, and I''m afraid to stimulate her again. Manyu is different from the past, and can''t bear any stimulation.

 Chapter 819

    Manyu raised her beautiful eyes and looked at me. Her eyes turned around, as if she was recalling something. She seemed to have no idea. Then she asked, "who are you? What is this place? "


    "What?"


    I didn''t respond. Manyu would ask me this question. Does she really remember anything? Is Manyu really crazy?


    But look at her face, not like a completely crazy woman, not noisy, and very quiet.


    "Man Yu, are you ok?" I try to communicate with Manyu.


    "You call me Manyu. Who are you?" Man Yu looked around, suddenly alert, covering the chest, a face alert to ask me.


    "I am Chu Tian."


    Man Yu sneered: "I don''t care who you are, get out of here, or I''ll make you die."


    Manyu has a special temperament. How to say, it''s different from Manyu eight years later, and it''s very similar to Lin Manxue eight years ago.


    This kind of temperament, which is cold to the bone marrow, can''t be imitated by most people.


    "Manyu. You really don''t remember me? " I pointed to his nose, want to make sure a thing: Manyu is angry with me or mad, forget me.


    These two concepts have different consequences.


    Manyu said coldly: "don''t try to fool me any more. Will you be ye Chutian? Hum, you don''t pee and look after yourself. You are worthy of him


    Ah?


    I am completely confused by Manyu. What''s the matter with her? Is she sarcastic or can''t recognize me?


    I stare at Manyu''s eyes. Manyu, don''t turn away from me.


    Man Yu hid himself in the quilt and hid his whole head, but he still kept sitting.


    Manyu sat and thought, I dare not disturb her, and dare not leave her, for fear that she has a weakness, this time of Manyu, need me to stare at all the time.


    After sitting for about half an hour, Man Yu suddenly lifted the quilt and yelled. Her brain was in a mess. She couldn''t tell who she was.


    "Manyu, Manyu, what''s the matter with you?" I jumped to Simmons and hugged her tightly. Manyu pressed her temples with her hands and said painfully, "who am I? Where am I? What''s wrong with me? My head hurts so much. "


    "Man Yu, don''t think about it. Just have a sleep. Just have a sleep." I want to coax Manyu to sleep. Manyu just doesn''t want to. She is very wary of me and keeps pushing me under the bed.


    Manyu looked at her heartless pain.


    Man Yu fainted again.


    The typhoon came and went quickly. After the typhoon, there was a rainstorm, which lasted for several hours.


    It''s dawn, but Manyu hasn''t woken up yet.


    I went to cook a pot of porridge for Manyu. Manyu will be hungry when she wakes up. From yesterday''s noon to now, there are so many things happened in the middle, which consumes a lot of physical strength.


    When I went back to my bedroom to see Manyu, she disappeared. Manyu disappeared.


    At that time, it almost scared me to kneel down. I looked for Manyu inside and outside the villa in a panic. It took me a lot of time to find Manyu in the back garden because the villa is so big.


    Manyu villa behind a private back garden, garden is not small, about 100 square meters, there are all kinds of potted plants.


    There is a swing in the middle of the garden. Manyu is sitting on the swing. At this time, the heavy rain has not stopped. Although the rain has slowed down, the rain is still not small.


    Manyu poured all over the body, and the nightdress was pasted on the skin, reflecting the white and tender skin.


    The rain ran down man Yu''s face, all over his body, arms and thighs.


    Man Yu, what''s this? What''s the rain doing in the garden.


    I rushed into the garden, want to close to man Yu, Man Yu heard the sound, looked up at me, and then stretched out an arm to stop me.


    I don''t care what attitude Man Yu has towards me. It''s raining so hard outside. I don''t allow self abuse to happen to man Yu.


    "Manyu, if you have any anger, just spill it on me. I have nothing to say. Please don''t torture yourself, OK?"


    Manyu raised her head slightly again, then pointed to the empty seat beside her with her little hand, motioned me to sit beside her.


    "Manyu."


    "Sit down." Man Yu''s words are very simple, just a word "sit".


    Manyu is different from last night. She seems to be very sober, but she doesn''t look well. She hasn''t eaten or drunk all day, and she doesn''t sleep well. It''s strange that she has a good spirit.


    I don''t dare to forget the meaning of Man Yu. I go to sit beside Man Yu. Man Yu gently swings and says, "tell me what you didn''t finish last night."


    "Manyu."


    "He said. Not a word, not a word. "


    "To say yes, I have only one request. Can we go back to the room and say it?"


    Manyu said lightly: "you are still qualified to ask me!"Hearing this, I completely let off steam and said with a bitter smile: "Manyu, I have no other meaning. I''m afraid you will be ill. The rain is too heavy and I don''t know when it will rain. How about going back to avoid it?"


    Manyu looked up at the sky, because it was raining heavily, the whole sky was hazy and gray, except for rain or rain, nothing else could be seen.


    After a while, Man Yu said, "it''s here. Compared with the storm you brought me, what''s so little rain? Ye Chutian, let''s finish here today."


    Manyu is so calm that it cools my heart. What should come will come after all. I will lose her eventually. I am afraid of the coming of this day. It''s because of fear that I haven''t mentioned these years to her.


    I thought that as long as I didn''t mention it, these bombs would have no fuse, just some squibs. Unfortunately, I was wrong. Bombs are bombs, and cracks are cracks. They won''t eliminate the danger forever because there is no fire guide for a moment. As long as they come up, they will surely fall apart and blow up my corpse.


    "Good. Man Yu, I''ll tell you everything. "


    I began to tell the story of Man Yu and me. From the first time I saw her, that is, when I delivered the takeout from guangmiao City, I said one thing at a time. Every time I said one thing, the impression of this thing in my heart was increased by one point.


    I remember that everything and every detail I had with Manyu was exactly the same, and they were particularly detailed.


    Man Yu listens quietly. There is not a word or a comment in the whole process. It''s just like listening to storytelling on the stage. It''s nothing to do with her.


    It took me more than an hour to make clear what happened in these years. After listening to it, Manyu asked me to leave. I didn''t say anything else. I wanted to stay. Manyu gave me a cold look, which was very strange, just like looking at a stranger.

 Chapter 820

    I know it''s over between me and Su Manyu. When I tell the whole story of what happened in these years, I know it''s over between us.


    How can a woman who can''t hold a bit of sand in her eyes accept her boyfriend''s betrayal and make other women pregnant with children and forced to marry other women during the period of falling in love with her.


    And this man also said that he loved her and only loved her!


    Isn''t that ridiculous? Extreme absurdity?


    Even I feel like a dream, a dream that should not have happened but happened.


    "Manyu."


    Manyu cold face, don''t look at me, and then stretch out a finger to the door at will, this is the rhythm of my walk, Manyu don''t want to say a word to me, is to dislike me too dirty, even if I say a word, think I will dirty her?


    My heart is a sad, there is a sense of weakness and vicissitudes, if this heavy rain can wash my soul clean, how good.


    If I can, I''d like to be washed out by the heavy rain and brush all the stains I''ve had over the years.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    I can''t wash it. The stains on my body will never wash.


    Before I left, I watched Manyu in the pouring rain for a long time. I want to remember her appearance and firmly remember that I may not have the chance to come back this time. Let me engrave her appearance in my heart and my whole life.


    Manyu is sitting on the swing with her chest in her arms, motionless, as if time suddenly stops, and Manyu and I say goodbye at this moment.


    Where is the next intersection, I suddenly lost.


    I was forced to leave Manyu''s villa and go back to my rented house and lie on the bed. The rain didn''t stop and it was raining all the time. I didn''t have the heart to go out. I shut myself up in the house all day, smoking one cigarette at a time.


    At about 7:00 p.m., sun Jianbing came to me after work where I lived. The door of my house was not locked. When he opened the door and came in, a thick smoke almost smoked him out.


    Sun Jianbing''s first reaction was that my house was on fire and he was about to rush into the bedroom to save people. But it was not like the situation in the room. He left his briefcase on my sofa and went into my bedroom.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Sun Jianbing looked at me lying motionless on the bed and asked with a frown.


    I flicked the ash into the air and said in a hoarse voice, "nothing - nothing."


    Because I smoke too much, my voice has changed. Look at my bad appearance. It''s no wonder that I''m a man who is in a lovelorn relationship.


    Sun Jianbing seldom saw me like this. He was worried about me. He sat down on the edge of the bed and said with concern, "what''s the matter, can''t you tell me?"


    "I -" I suddenly want to find a friend to have a drink. When I get drunk, I may not think about these messy things. Maybe I can feel better.


    "Jianbing, what''s up in the evening?"


    "Nothing. What''s the matter? "


    "Drink with me."


    Without hesitation, sun Jianbing bowed his head and said, "OK. You take a break. I''ll buy some cold dishes and drink. "


    "Well. Buy two more bottles of jiangxiaobai. "


    "I see."


    Sun Jianbing out of the door, I was still lying in bed with a dead body, empty in my mind, full of Manyu''s lost figure.


    In less than half an hour, sun Jianbing came back, drenched in the rain. The rain outside is getting heavier and heavier. It''s hard to avoid getting wet when walking in the rain, which has nothing to do with whether he has an umbrella or not.


    I got out of bed and went to the living room.


    Sun Jianbing put the food and wine on the table, took off his wet clothes and stood in front of me with his bare arms.


    I said: "or take a shower first, don''t catch a cold."


    Sun Jianbing said with a smile, "it''s OK. Drink, drink first. "


    I opened the two bottles of jiangxiaobai one by one, one for each person. Sun Jianbing found two wine glasses, and we drank one by one with cold dishes.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t ask me what happened, and I didn''t tell him in detail about the relationship between Man Yu and me. I think he has seen something more or less.


    What sun Jianbing is afraid of most is emotional entanglement. His emotional world is relatively simple. His wife and children are hot on the Kang. No matter how complicated I am, he is still in chaos one after another.


    Mo Han has made sun Jianbing blame himself for eight years. I dare not let him participate in my emotional world any more. Man Yu and I are more complicated. Let it be.


    After drinking this wine, I should cheer up. After all, in addition to Manyu, I have to take care of Ye Luo. I left Xiao Ye Luo alone in orchid town. I don''t care. I''m not a good father.


    I suddenly feel that I am a failure. I have neither been a good husband nor a good father. Maybe Manyu and I are so good. I should have been. When I was trapped in Longdao eight years ago, I knew that Manyu and I would not have a future after all.


    It''s time to do something serious in gentle country."Build the army."


    "Ah."


    "Go back and prepare, and leave for guanwan the day after tomorrow."


    "Good."


    During the whole process, I had two or three words with sun Jianbing, and then I drank with my head covered.


    two bottles of Baijiu and I drank so fast that I was drunk with Sun Jianbing. I think the lights were shining. Though drunk, my heart was like a mirror, which was more worrying than drinking. I really talked about my brother''s heart.


    Wine is really a good thing, can be drunk but not drunk, if the heart is not drunk, drink anything in vain, drink water are blind.


    Sun Jianbing asked me if I wanted to drink, so he went to buy wine. I shook my head and said, "no more. You go back early to accompany qiutang. They are still waiting for you at home. "


    "It''s OK. I''ll stay with you tonight. I''m not going anywhere


    I said with a silly smile, "go away! Laozi, a big man wants you to be accompanied by a smelly man. If you want to accompany me, you have to find me a big beauty. "


    Sun Jianbing said foolishly, "yes, yes. I''m wrong. I''ll call Sue Miss Su, it''s better for her to accompany than for me. "


    Sun Jianbing really doesn''t mention any pot. He is probably drunk. If he is sober, he won''t take the initiative to mention Manyu. He doesn''t have so much eyesight.


    "Go away! Get out of here


    Sun Jianbing may also realize that he said something wrong, so he quickly shut up and quietly put on his clothes to leave.


    "Can you do it?" Looking at Sun Jianbing, who walked one step and swayed three times, I was really worried that the heavy rain outside would wash him away.


    Sun Jianbing turned around and gave me a finger to shake, saying, "how can a man not no way. Chutian, I tell you, my Begonia has never said that I can''t do it. "


    "Ha ha. Brag about it


    "Brag? I need Do you brag? " Sun Jianbing really drunk, suddenly did not go, want to compete with me, he staggered back, whispered: "it''s not the brothers don''t want to tell you, is the Begonia don''t let."


    "Why "No?"


    "No It means something. Although my friend is in his forties, he is no longer young, but as long as he goes to the battlefield, no matter how fierce the enemy is, he must be called She''ll never come back. "

 Chapter 821

    Sun Jianbing chuckled a few times and waved his hand heavily. Niu forced him to talk noisily.


    Damn it.


    As you know, sun Jianbing is not good at wine. When he is drunk, he can''t hold his mouth. He usually can''t hold a fart for a long time. When he is drunk, he will jump out of his mouth. It''s a typical sultry type.


    Look down on him.


    I said with disdain, "I didn''t see See, you still have this hand? "


    Sun Jianbing looked at me as if I didn''t believe him. He was impatient and said with a breath of wine: "another day I''ll show you what I''m good at some other day. "


    Shit, is he going to have a live broadcast with Begonia? I''d better go home and let Begonia see for himself.


    Sun Jianbing is drunk. I''m afraid that if something happens to him, I''ll let him sleep in my house. This time, sun Jianbing himself doesn''t want to go home to find qiutang.


    I wanted to call qiutang and ask her to pick up sun Jianbing, but I had drunk too much. My eyes were dazzled, and the names in my address book were beating one by one. I didn''t know who I called, and I forgot what I said. In a word, I made a wild remark.


    The strength of the wine came up again, and sun Jianbing and I both fell to the ground.


    In the dim sleep, I saw two Petite figures come into my home. They were busy for a while. One LED sun Jianbing away, the other stayed at my home.


    I can''t open my eyes, my brain is getting heavier and heavier, but I can smell a familiar body fragrance in my nose, which is so delicious that I can''t get tired of it.


    "Manyu, Manyu, is that you?" A thin body dragged my body to the bedroom. I couldn''t lift my strength all over. All I knew was nonsense.


    I heard a nice voice saying, "if you can''t drink, don''t drink. Try your best to harm others and yourself."


    "Manyu, I love you I love you, Manyu I don''t care who the person in front of me is. It''s a confession to catch her. I shout whatever I think in my heart. I have no scruples.


    Who cares what a drunk says?


    I pulled the person who pulled me to my arms. Although I was drunk, I didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly I had some strength, and the strength was not small. She didn''t obstinate. I fell heavily in my arms.


    I hugged her and wanted to kiss her. She gave me an ear scraper, which was loud and crisp. Unfortunately, my brother was paralyzed by alcohol at that time. He didn''t feel any pain at all, and didn''t feel any shame.


    I hugged her tightly and said, "you - you are mine. You are mine all your life. You give me Wait, I''ll get you back one day. "


    That woman obviously Leng for a while, for a long time just said: "since so love her, early why go, why let her sad."


    I didn''t hear her words, because I didn''t remember what I said, I fell asleep, even I didn''t know how I fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, I woke up from my dream. I had a nightmare. I dreamed that my son was forced by a man on the edge of the cliff. He wanted to push him down, but my son hugged a big stone on the edge of the cliff and cried for help.


    Mo ran, Mo ran.


    I was scared out of a cold sweat and sat up. The room was dark and there was a little light outside. The rain was still falling.


    After I got drunk, I had a sequelae, headache. At the moment, my head is very painful, heartfelt, but compared with the nightmare just now, this headache is nothing.


    My throat was very thirsty. I got up and poured a glass of water. I walked around the bedroom and the hall and didn''t see sun Jianbing. Did sun Jianbing really go home?


    I don''t care about him either. It''s not a good time to disturb others at midnight. Anyway, he is not an ordinary person, so there should be nothing wrong with him.


    I sat on the sofa for a little rest, and suddenly remembered the dream just now. Mo Ran''s frightening picture in the dream was too deep. As soon as I closed my eyes, I could see his helpless eyes.


    No way.


    I have to find him.


    Ye Yingying gave me the address. I sneaked into the cold Dream Villa. With my ability, my friends didn''t believe that I could not get in.


    If there is danger, there will be danger. I''m not sure about the safety of Mo ran.


    I have a look at my watch. It''s more than two o''clock in the middle of the night. It''s the sleepiest time for a person. Moreover, it''s so dark, coupled with the strong wind and heavy rain outside, the garrison of the cold Dream Villa may relax. No one would expect that someone would break in in such bad weather.


    I have a worry in my heart. Yes, at this time, I can see my son secretly. Only when I make sure he is safe can I feel at ease.


    When I got out of the community, I stopped a taxi and said that I wanted to go to Hanmeng villa. My brother didn''t want to go. First, the weather was bad, and the rain was getting heavier and heavier, so it was hard to walk on the road. Second, the place was relatively remote. At the foot of a mountain, few taxis had been there.


    If brother Manhan is willing to earn 5000 yuan for an hour''s taxi, I will not miss the chance.Sure enough, when I said that I would pay 5000 yuan, my brother hesitated, but after thinking about it, he still said: "brother, what are you doing there in the middle of the night, and it''s raining so heavily, don''t do anything bad to implicate me."


    "What do you say? Do you think I look like a bad man?"


    The taxi brother said, "why don''t you practice so hard? You can''t just practice and play. Maybe you really eat this bowl of rice. Besides, you can''t judge your appearance. You can''t see anything from your appearance, can you?"


    I''ll go. This taxi brother has a lot of personality. He talks a lot and has some truth.


    I said angrily, "if I add another 1000 or 6000 to you, you can''t go. I''ll call someone else. You''re not the only one driving a taxi."


    It''s a pity to miss such a chance to make a fortune. The taxi gritted his teeth and said, "eight thousand. If you agree, you can get on the bus and leave, and you have to pay first."


    "Damn it, brother, if you don''t take one like this, you can still make an inch on the snake. You''ve already reached the top of the sky with 6000. Do you usually take over the 61 odd job at one time?"


    "Boss, it''s eight thousand at one go. If you go, you''ll get on the bus. Don''t pull it down. Make up your mind, man. I''m in a hurry. I''ll leave if I don''t get on the bus. "


    My brother is still playing psychological warfare with me, playing hard to get. It''s really hard to take a taxi these rainy days in the middle of the night. Maybe I can''t wait for a car for half a day, which is a waste of time.


    I thought about it for a while and said, "I''ll give you another thousand, seven thousand, no more."


    "Yes. Get in the car. "


    This taxi is really powerful. The psychological price is estimated to be 7000, but I deliberately said 8000 would give me a bargaining space. The business is just a taxi, and it''s a dog.


    I pulled the car door up on the back seat, and asked his Alipay to pay him seven thousand yuan, so brother just started off slowly.


    "Can you hurry up, I''m in a hurry."

 Chapter 822

    "It''s raining hard. It''s easy to have an accident when it''s fast."


    I said impatiently: "I am not afraid of an accident, you are afraid of a ball. If something goes wrong, I won''t trouble you. Just drive. "


    My brother turned his lips and said: "brother, you are not afraid of accidents, I am afraid. Life is only once for everyone. It''s either heavier than Mount Tai or lighter than a feather. You don''t want to hang up because of a car accident. It''s not worth it. "


    "Roll the calf. Either hurry up or give me back the money. Seven thousand at a time. You''re not afraid of your big appetite and choke yourself all at once. "


    I swore, pretending to be angry.


    The taxi brother saw that my face was so blue that he thought I was really angry. He quickly put away his idle expression and turned to concentrate on driving. The speed of the taxi suddenly increased. The taxi shuttled through the heavy rain.


    It took about an hour and a half before and after that. I drove into a remote path and walked a few miles ahead. I didn''t want to go any further and forced to leave me on this path. He said that the front is private territory and foreign vehicles are not allowed to enter.


    I don''t want to worry about it with him. He is as smart as a monkey. He likes to talk about things endlessly. He has no time to waste his time with him.


    At this time, I was only ten minutes away from the cold Dream Villa. Just a few steps away, I got out of the car and slowly entered the field of the cold Dream Villa along this path.


    Hanmeng villa is much bigger than I imagined. It is not a simple villa, but a villa group, a very large area.


    Ye Yingying told me about the location of Mo Ran''s residence, which is in the innermost room on the third floor of the third villa.


    This point villa is quiet, occasionally you can hear a few bird calls. There are street lights in the villa every few steps. These street lights are interlaced with each other, which make the whole villa hazy.


    From a distance, it looks like a palace with bright lights.


    It''s raining harder and harder than when I go out. The umbrella doesn''t work much. My clothes and trousers are all wet and become a drowned chicken.


    I didn''t care too much. Five or six hundred meters in front is the gate of Hanmeng villa. There are roadblocks and pavilions at the gate. There are a group of guards guarding it.


    Ye Yingying said that the guards of Hanmeng villa are not ordinary guards. Every guard has passed the strict selection. Loyalty and ability are indispensable.


    They are not only skilled, but also each guard is equipped with a gun. The security system here is as unbreakable as an iron wall.


    Ye Yingying has been in and out of the cold Dream Villa for many times. Because of my relationship, she has left a deep impression on the weak link of the guard of the cold Dream Villa.


    It''s Ye Yingying who knows me and knows that once I know Mo Ran''s situation, I will definitely sneak in to see him. If other people want to understand the cold Dream Villa, they may be talking about dreams. But ye Yingying is different. With Mo Han''s first assistant, ye Yingying can do many things that others dare not think about.


    Ye Yingying later sent me a lot of information on wechat. Of course, I didn''t return any information to her. After reading it, I deleted it immediately.


    The whole Hanmeng villa has three entrances, one is the main entrance, one is the back door, and one is the secret door. I call it the secret door because this access road is a dead end.


    Since it''s a dead end, it must not be connected with the outside world. Ordinary people can''t go. Unfortunately, I''m not an ordinary person.


    Hanmeng villa is surrounded by mountains on both sides, water on one side, and land on the other. The main gate is set on the land passage, while the north and south sides are steep mountains and cliffs, which are the dead end. They are guarded by a team of security forces.


    If anyone dares to come to Menghan mountain villa from the South and North cliffs and is not killed, he will be killed by the guards. There is no place to hide in such a dangerous place.


    On the west side of the lake, there is a very large natural lake.


    A small wharf has been built along the lake. Ye Yingying said that there are two groups of guards stationed on the wharf.


    There are 12 guards in one team, fully armed. In view of the difficult terrain of Hanmeng mountain villa, if you want to attack by force, I think it is enough to have a strengthened company.


    Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, the only way to enter Hanmeng villa is through the main gate. In fact, it is not. Besides the main gate, there is also a back door, which is only accessible to the Mo family and their closest friends.


    The back door is the waterway along the lake.


    The wharf is the only gap in the waterway. If you want to dock, you have to go through the wharf. If you get on the wharf, you will disturb the guards of the wharf. Therefore, this is a dead end.


    Because the guard on the wharf will not let the ship dock at all. This is a private territory. No ship can get close to the wharf without the permission of the boss of Hanmeng villa.


    It''s hard to get close to the dock, not to mention the dock. Because a water Pavilion is set up on the lake one kilometer away from the dock. There is a team of guards in the pavilion. All ships going to Menghan villa will be intercepted.


    A dry road, a waterway, a total of only two roads can enter the cold Dream Villa.


    Only this is what others can see in their eyes. For me, there is another way, the secret door.


    The secret door I just mentioned is the result of my own description and analysis of the map and terrain based on Ye Yingying. It is not really such a road.The road is hidden underwater.


    Is there a way underwater? Can I go?


    The answer is yes and can go.


    Others may not, but I can. Don''t forget that I can hold my breath underwater for an hour. Who else in the world has this ability.


    So for others, a road that is not a road may be a good road for me.


    Now I want to enter the cold Dream Villa through this secret door.


    I went through a thorny jungle from a dry land path to the shore of the lake, where I could swim a few miles to pass the water Pavilion.


    As long as I pass the water Pavilion and go one kilometer further, I will arrive at the wharf. If I touch the wharf in the dark, I can enter the Hanmeng villa smoothly. Therefore, the key to success this time is not to disturb the guards in the water Pavilion and the wharf, and then I will go ashore quietly.


    As I said before, it''s impossible to drive a boat across the lake. We can only sneak through the water. All the monitoring equipment can only be used on the water surface. They can''t monitor the situation under the water.


    I made up my mind to go into the water in a place where the water potential was relatively moderate. The lake was vast and I couldn''t see the end at a glance. Especially in this kind of heavy rain and bad weather, it was all hazy around.


    All the advantages and disadvantages, this kind of weather is a good thing for me, at least the probability of being found is much lower than when the weather is good.


    I dive into the lake and come to the surface to breathe every ten minutes. I dare not come up to breathe too often. Every time I come up, I have to be exposed.


    When I was about 180 meters away from the water Pavilion, I dare not come out of the water again, holding my breath and preparing to go through the pavilion underwater at one time.


    I swam forward in the water holding my breath. Suddenly, I was blocked by something in front of me and couldn''t move on.


    It''s too dark in the water. I can''t see what it is. I touched it with my hand. My God, it''s like a fishing net.

 Chapter 823

    Is the road ahead blocked by the fishing net?


    I felt parallel to the left and right, soft, but also encountered some hard objects, feeling like daggers and other things. I was surprised. It seems that this is not an ordinary fishing net, but a fishing net with many sharp knives and daggers and other lethal weapons on it.


    I pulled out a dagger at my waist to cut a hole in the net. I worked hard for a long time and got nothing. What the hell is the net? It''s so strong. Maybe it''s made of some special material. Ordinary daggers can''t cut it.


    I immediately let out a breath, MMP, Xu Mengyao this woman work is really leak, I originally thought can drill a loophole, did not expect that she thought of such a small loophole, and the layout is so seamless.


    If I can''t get through it, I can only go back the same way. I can''t always be trapped under the water. My friend is not a lobster crab. He can really stay in the water all his life.


    It''s hard to hold my breath in the water, and it hurts my body. Although I can do it, it doesn''t mean I can do it at will without paying the price.


    One hour is my limit. If I really stay in the water for one hour without replenishing fresh air, the consequences will be very serious, which is equivalent to half of my life. If I can''t do a good job, I will be reimbursed.


    I want to go back as soon as possible, because I am now living near the water Pavilion. The monitoring system in this area is the strictest. As long as I come out of the water, I will be found by the other party in seven or eight cases.


    I don''t sleep in the middle of the night. I sneak in here in this bad weather. Do you think they think I''m here to swim? Maybe it''s a shuttle for me.


    My friend didn''t drown. I guess he''ll be shot into a sieve, too.


    I was just about to go back, but I didn''t mention it in one breath. I broke my breath at the critical moment. It''s a big taboo. My internal breathing suddenly became disordered. I can''t hold on for long.


    Ah, it must be that I drank too much last night, and I didn''t eat a few meals, so I couldn''t keep up with my physical fitness. In addition, I broke up with Manyu, which affected my mood. My state was extremely poor, and my strength was less than half of the peak period.


    In such a dangerous situation, I need to come out of the water for breath immediately, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. Mom, I have no choice this time. I hope these guards are sleeping. It''s time to sleep at this point.


    In the face of this situation, I can only take a hard bet. It depends on my luck whether I live or die.


    I slowly came to the surface of the water, peeped out my head and breathed deeply. I almost suffocated my brother. I came out of the water for less than a few seconds, and a bunch of light came from the pavilion. Who yelled: "who?"


    I''m not going to be found on my back, am I?


    My first reaction was that I wanted to dive into the water again, but I saw that the other side was carrying a submachine gun. If it was a shuttle to me, my brother would not be alive.


    It''s not about making a movie. I can''t hit the target with the aura of the protagonist. It''s so big here. I can''t get out in a short time. It''s only when he sweeps around and doesn''t hit me with stray bullets that he believes in evil.


    And the sound of the gun will alarm other people. They come and shoot together. Can you hide?


    Dream.


    No way.


    If you can''t escape, you will put yourself in danger.


    You''ve got to hold each other before you find a way out.


    "Brother, don''t shoot. Don''t shoot." I raised my hands in the water, indicating no malice. The other side pointed a gun at my direction and told me to swim slowly.


    His shouting really shocked other people. There were seven or eight of them. Ye Yingying said that there was a group of people here, twelve of them. I mobilized more than half of the guards at one time. I was paralyzed, and my brother was alone. As for those who were so active, were not afraid of my brother''s moving tiger away from the mountain, and other people took the opportunity to attack?


    There are n guns pointed at me in the pavilion. I have no other idea but to do as they say. I swim slowly. There are escalators on both sides of the pavilion. I climb up the steps step by step.


    "Hold your head and squat." As soon as I entered the pavilion, three or four guns came up against my head, and a man kicked me down in the middle of the pavilion.


    This is a long Pavilion, which is composed of three large pavilions and several small pavilions. The pavilions are connected by corridors.


    The pavilion is very large and elegant. It is estimated that it is also a scenic spot in ordinary times. It is a unique scenic spot of Hanmeng villa.


    They told me to squat with my head in my arms. I can only squat with my head in my arms. Otherwise, what else can I do.


    A captain like man came up and told the people in the pavilion to be on high alert. There was an invasion. Then he moved a chair and sat down in front of me and began to interrogate me.


    I stood with two of his team members on the left and on the right. They watched me die.


    The captain looked at me coldly and told me to look up.


    If you look up, look up. Who is afraid of who.


    I looked at the team leader and pretended to be afraid to look at him. His eyes shrank back and he was so scared that he shivered. The team leader stared at his round eyes and yelled:


    "who the hell are you? What do you do in the middle of the night at Hanmeng villa? ""I-I."


    "I don''t know what I am! Come on, I''ll shoot you! "


    "No! No! Brother, I''m a tourist from other places. I accidentally fell into the lake and was washed here by the flood "


    " tourist? "


    "Well."


    "Who is it?"


    "Jiangdong province."


    "Let''s listen to some Jiangdong dialect."


    He told me to say, I said, it''s not that I won''t, brother''s authentic Jiangdong accent, but I''m afraid he''ll cheat me.


    I said in Jiangdong dialect, "brother, I''m really from Jiangdong."


    The captain said suspiciously, "how could a man of your age fall into the lake?"


    I said with a bitter face, "I was blown by a typhoon. Big brother, count me back, and I don''t want to, OK


    The team leader looked at me for a long time, but didn''t see anything wrong. They just searched my whole body, but they didn''t find any dangerous things. My brother is not stupid. He lost his dagger before going to the pavilion.


    What''s more, if I want to attack Hanmeng villa, I won''t wear this dress. I''m kidding. I need at least a suit of diving suit for such a wide lake. If I want to cross the lake in my usual clothes, who has the ability.


    The captain thinks that no one in the world can do it, at least none of the people he knows. It''s just a fable. He''s not a lobster or a crab. He can run around the lake in armor.


    My clothes made the team leader believe my words for seven or eight points. Look at me with a submissive look. I''d like to hire one. A bloody man like him hates me most.


    Even if I want to do something bad, I have to have this ability.


    The captain looked at me with disdain. Maybe I was just a tourist who accidentally fell into the lake and was rushed here.


    The captain thought for a moment and then said, "no, how can such a heavy rain not drown you? Can you survive in this environment? Can you be an ordinary person

 Chapter 824

    I said pitifully, "brother, I''m so sorry. You''re looking forward to my early death. Maybe I''m very lucky. The typhoon didn''t kill me."


    Although the team leader has some problems in his heart, he can''t just doubt that I have any problems. Can there be a better explanation besides fate.


    The captain murmured and scolded: "he''s a cat. He has such a big life."


    The team leader tried me again. I''ve already figured out how to deal with this situation, otherwise I can come up obediently and let them catch me.


    In the end, the team leader could not find out anything suspicious, so he had to let me go. Unfortunately, after a long time, he turned out to be just a poor guy who fell into the water.


    The captain told me to leave the pavilion immediately and not to stay nearby. I looked at the pouring rain outside and begged, "brother, you see, it''s raining so hard that I can''t go back. Otherwise, you''d better take me in one night and I''ll leave as soon as the rain stops tomorrow morning."


    It''s more than four o''clock in the morning, and it will be dawn in two hours. I''m not asking too much, am I.


    With such a heavy rain, I may be washed away by the heavy rain as soon as I get into the water. Forcing me to leave is not equivalent to forcing me to commit suicide.


    If I die here for no reason, it won''t do them any good.


    But this pavilion does not allow irrelevant outsiders to come up. This is general manager Xu''s order. No one can disobey it. The team leader is not so unreasonable and reasonable. If he can save me conveniently, he will not hesitate. But now it''s hard for him to disobey Xu Mengyao''s order.


    The captain frowned and said: "boy, it''s not that I''m inhuman and have to force you to death. It''s just that we belong to private territory. The boss has a rule that outsiders are not allowed to come up. You can''t let me make it knowingly. Let''s go! Let''s go now! "


    "Elder brother, elder brother, you can''t save yourself from death. It''s said in Buddhism that saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. If you drive me away at this juncture, it''s going to take my life."


    "I''m in charge of you. When the boss knows, I won''t have any good fruit to eat. Who cares about me then. Get out of here! Get out of here, and get out of here before I change my mind. "


    I lay on the ground, holding the captain''s thigh and said, "brother, please save my life. I really can''t go out. It''s not easy for my parents to raise me to such a big age. I don''t want to die like this."


    I pretended to be so scared that I held his thigh tightly. He couldn''t shake it off.


    The captain was bothered by me, tangled for a while, and then said: "well, I''ll send someone to take you out. You can''t stay here. Absolutely not. I will never be soft hearted. "


    It''s raining more and more outside, and the lake is rough. It''s really dangerous to get into the water. Maybe it''s going to capsize. A younger brother came forward and suggested, "Captain, I think this boy is like a bad guy. Let him stay for a while. Anyway, it''s only about two hours before dawn. Let him go as soon as it''s dawn. Even if the brothers go to see him off, it''s dangerous. Don''t take the life of the brothers. It''s not cost-effective. "


    "But there''s always an order for Xu that no one can go to the pavilion."


    The younger brother said: "Captain, Mr. Xu did say this, but he didn''t face today''s special situation when he said this. Mr. Xu is so nice. If she is here tonight, she won''t be helpless. Why don''t we just turn a blind eye and let the boy stay for two hours? If we let him go at this time, won''t it kill him? "


    The captain thought about it, nodded his head and said, "OK. Let the kid go at dawn before the next team changes. Brothers, please keep it a secret. No one is allowed to tell me about it. "


    "Yes."


    The team leader said coldly to me: "boy, I think you are very poor. I decided to take you in for a while. I''ll leave immediately after dawn. I''ll stay here honestly. I''m not allowed to walk around and shout. If I don''t obey, I''ll drive you out immediately."


    "I nodded," I said hastily. Yes. Thank you, brother. Thank you, brother


    "Shunzi and Starling, you two look at this boy. Don''t let him fool around. I''ll squint for a while. I''ve been disturbed by this boy. I''ll keep an eye on him. "


    "Yes, captain."


    The captain turned around and was about to leave. I was relieved. I didn''t want to take a blessing in disguise and leave my friends behind. Ha ha, they might lead wolves into the house.


    I was proud in my heart. Suddenly, the team leader stared at my face and said coldly, "boy, I didn''t see you clearly just now. This time I''m looking at you. Where have we met?"


    When I want something bad in my heart, Xu Mengyao hates me to the bone. She must let her subordinates see my photos. Don''t fall short and be recognized by him.


    I lost a smile and said: "brother, look what you said, you are so noble, I am an ordinary person, how can I get to know you. Maybe I look like a public face. I don''t have any characteristics. I''m not as tall and powerful as you are. I''m a handsome person. "


    When I boasted, the team leader frowned and said, "don''t put gold on my face. I don''t want to do this. Just be honest and get out of here at daybreak. ""Yes. Yes


    The captain went back to sleep in the big Pavilion in the center. There are several small rooms in each pavilion for the guards to rest. They are also human beings. They can''t stay up all night and stand guard in turn.


    After the captain left, it was raining heavily outside. My brother on duty was also very sleepy. He took a nap with a gun in his hand. I pretended to have a rest and peeped around to observe the situation.


    I''m looking for their monitoring room. As long as I destroy the monitoring room, it''s equivalent to blinding their eyes, cutting off their contact with the villa, and then it''s much easier.


    They agreed to let me stay, which made me feel a chance immediately. Originally, there was a big net in the lake, and there was no chance to rush through the barrier. The plan of sneaking into the villa tonight was in vain. Unexpectedly, it turned around like this. It''s a blessing in disguise. Now there''s still a chance to find a way directly from the water. My friend has to firmly grasp this opportunity.


    I secretly observed that the man named shunzi scolded me when he saw me looking around: "what are you looking at? I told you to stay still."


    "I-I."


    "Me what me? How dare you argue


    "Don''t be angry, brother. I''m in a hurry to pee."


    Shunzi scolded angrily: "there are so many bullshit. They''re all big men. You can''t pull your pants down and throw them into the lake. I''ll teach you that too! "


    Starling said: "shunzi, how can you forget so much? The first lady once came to play and said that it tasted so strong here. The captain only ordered us not to pee in the lake a few days ago."


    Shun Zi turned his lips and said, "it''s troublesome. I''m too lazy to move. You can go to the bathroom with him. "


    "No company, no company. I''ll go by myself." I said with a quick smile.


    The man named myna said, "No. The captain told us to watch you. How can you go alone? Let''s go. I''ll go with you

 Chapter 825

    This man named bage is more dedicated than that man named shunzi. Shunzi has no patience when he looks at it, while bage is much more calm. Ha ha, if you go with your friends, you can go with them. You just solved him in the bathroom.


    "I''ll trouble you."


    The bathroom is built in a small pavilion, more than 100 meters away from the big Pavilion. The pavilion on the lake is like a long dragon, winding and connected with each other.


    Myna leads the way in front, and I follow him. As I walk, I observe the situation around. No matter the size of the pavilion, there is at least one person guarding each pavilion. The soldiers are very scattered.


    There are three large pavilions and five small pavilions in this water Pavilion courtyard. Each large pavilion is connected with a small pavilion, one big and one small. There are two small pavilions at the end. I think the toilet should be in the small pavilion at the top.


    Sure enough, myna took me to the small pavilion at the end.


    He led me to a room. There was no light in it. Myna clapped her hands gently. The light came on. It was an induction light.


    "That''s it. Go in."


    "All right."


    I pushed the door open and went into the small room. I was about to close the door and lock it. Myna blocked the door and said, "close what door, just scatter it like this."


    "Ah."


    "Ah, what? Are you afraid I can''t peek? "


    "No, no, brother, you misunderstood. I-I''m just being looked at like this, and I can''t let it out. "


    "Roll the calf. Get the hell out of here. "


    "Don''t be angry. I''ll listen to you. I''ll listen to you. "


    What kind of people did Xu Mengyao look for? She was so rude that she always yelled at Lao Tzu and swore at him. Her quality was too low.


    In fact, it''s biased for me to say so. Although these people are fierce, they can make do with me. After all, they didn''t beat me, they didn''t abuse me, and they accepted me with kindness. Their character is not bad.


    It''s only possible that these people usually talk like this, coupled with their impetuous personality, and they don''t speak very well. In life, those who speak politely are not necessarily modest gentlemen, while those who speak vulgar are not necessarily villains.


    I don''t sleep at night. I stand guard here. I have endocrine disorder and normal temper. I disturb their dreams for no reason. It''s natural for me to be fierce.


    I had brewed for a while with my back to myna and began to release water. I thought myna wanted to release water, so I put the gun at the door and went to the slot near me to release water.


    Myna said while putting water: "your life is really big. You can''t be drowned in such a heavy rainstorm. It''s hard for you. Hey, I''m talking to you. Why don''t I make a sound? "


    Starling side of the head, I smile at him, suddenly face a change, a palm cut in his neck, Starling silent to spread in the urine trough side.


    I picked up the gun at the door and hid in the door to observe for a while. The monitoring room should be in the center of the pavilion, where the team leader just went to sleep.


    There are three pavilions in the middle of the journey from me to the big Pavilion in the center, one big Pavilion and two small pavilions. Just now, myna was with me, and the journey was smooth. If I go alone, the guards in these pavilions will check me.


    Do you want to rush in or muddle through?


    Paralyzed, why do you think so much? Act according to the circumstances.


    I put on myna''s camouflage clothes. The guards here are all dressed in camouflage clothes. They are very formal, just like soldiers.


    I lowered the brim of my hat, covered most of my face, and walked back slowly with my gun on my back. When I passed the first Pavilion, the guard brother yawned and said hello to me when he saw me coming: "myna, where''s the boy? Why don''t you see anyone?"


    "He''s sucking. It stinks. I''ll stay away from him." I try to learn shunzi''s tone of speech, learn to be methodical.


    The guard brother nodded his head and said, "it''s really bad luck. I don''t know when it''s going to rain. I have to keep it for two hours. I''m so sleepy. I''ll smoke to relieve my fatigue."


    He took out a pack of cigarettes and was about to smoke. As soon as I reached out, he suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, Starling, didn''t you give up smoking?"


    What the hell is going on?


    The guard brother was a little stunned. I turned the hand that I handed out to pick up the cigarette in one direction and jerked at his neck. To my surprise, the brother''s body instinctively retreated and dodged.


    Master.


    This is a master.


    I didn''t give him too much time to react. Since I started, I can only solve him as quickly as possible.


    I shot out three heavy fists one after another, and the shadow of the fists added up. Each fist aimed at the chest of the guard brother. My three fists were one of the moves of the Ye family''s fists, called "three waves". They were my mace. I didn''t use them at ordinary times, but saved my life at the critical moment.


    However, this time has been very critical, in order to make a move to the enemy, I instinctively used it.


    One of the three fists is faster than the other. The third one is stacked on the second one. The second one is stacked on the first one. The last one comes first. The three fists are fired together. The guard brothers were hit one by one before they could resist.With a bang, he was hugged by me with one hand and covered his mouth before he had time. This scene happened too fast. Although there were many movements, they were extremely consistent, and I finished them all at once.


    The guard brother didn''t withstand my heavy attack and fainted. I explored his breath. It seemed that he was hurt a lot.


    I lost a breath to him. Whether I can live or not depends on his own nature. I don''t want his life, but the sword has no eyes. It''s inevitable that I''ll miss if I make a mistake. Besides, I can''t make any effort in this case. Once he startles others, my plan for tonight will be in vain.


    I dragged him to a dark corner, and then moved forward again. There was a big Pavilion in front of me. There was a fat man sitting in the pavilion. When myna just led me by, I had a look at the fat man. He was like a brown bear. He was more than 1.95 meters tall and weighed at least 270 Jin.


    Try not to provoke him if you don''t conflict with him. This guy is so terrible that I don''t have the confidence to stun him in silence.


    Fat man sleepy, sitting on a bench, half of the body lying on the railing snoring, so soon fell asleep, I put light feet, want to sneak past.


    I just walk to half, big fat elder brother''s snore suddenly stops, he fiercely turns fat body, fiercely stares at me this direction.


    Generally speaking, a fat man''s action ability is relatively slow, but I think this big fat man is unusual. His hearing is very sensitive. A slight sound can arouse his vigilance. Moreover, he is probably a strong enemy when he just made a few reactions.


    "Fat brother."


    When starling passed by just now, he was very respectful and flattering to big brother. Nowadays, strength is everything. Look at the size of big brother, it is estimated that he is the only one in the team except the captain, so other team-mates are polite to him.


    I learn to call myna fat brother. I fawn on big fat brother. Of course, the brim of my hat covers most of my face. In addition, the dark night light is so bad that I can''t see who I am when I measure him.


    Big fat brother said coldly, "what the hell are you doing creeping around? What do you want to do?"


    I explained: "brother Pang, you misunderstood me. I''m so careful that I''m afraid to disturb your rest. I don''t mean anything else."


    Big fat brother frowned and said, "myna, you are a dog. It''s not like this. How come it''s like this tonight?"


    Big fat brother Yi a, seem to feel what''s wrong, suddenly and mutter A: "eight elder brother, you his mother''s how for a while don''t see grow tall a lot?"

 Chapter 826

    Bad, big fat brother is also a detail control. He has a tight mind and is not symmetrical with his huge body. The height difference between brother and Starling may reveal my identity.


    It''s better to start first, and then suffer. I saw big fat brother''s intention to raise his gun. He attacked at the first time in front of big fat brother. I rushed up with an arrow, raised my leg and kicked hard.


    This kick was fairly kicked on the wrist of big brother''s right hand. Big brother''s right hand trembled, but the gun didn''t hold steady. I picked up the gun and put it on big brother''s heart.


    "Don''t move. I''ll blow your chest again."


    Big fat brother spread out his hand and said faintly: "if you have seed, you can shoot! As long as you dare to shoot, the gunfire will alarm my brothers. Once they surround us, we are numerous and powerful, and you only have one person and one gun. It''s such a big place. It''s stormy outside. Do you think you have life to escape here? "


    I didn''t expect that big fat brother still has this kind of determination at this point. It''s not easy. But just a few words, I want to scare Lao Tzu. Do you think that Lao Tzu was scared big by paper?


    I lifted the cold barrel of the gun up and poked big fat brother''s head. I wanted to see if he was really not afraid of death. I just had to hook my finger and bang the gun. I could let big fat brother see his brain with his own eyes.


    Big fat brother, I think it''s true. His mouth wriggles a few times and he''s much more honest. Maybe he has seen that I''m not good at it. He dares to attack the cold Dream Villa alone in the storm and rain in the middle of the night. Who dares to do it?


    Big fat brother doesn''t dare to talk back to me any more. He is a hero who knows current affairs and can bend and stretch. If we only consider from this point, he is also a character.


    "Fat boy, how about a few words?"


    Big fat brother said, "do I have the right to disagree?"


    "Ha ha, you can see clearly where you are now."


    "Say what you have to say, fart what you have to say."


    Big fat brother estimated that he was used to being arrogant. He was honest and began to be arrogant in less than a minute.


    "Tell me where the monitoring room of the pavilion is?"


    Big fat brother said: "brother, we all eat this bowl of rice. We should understand the rules of this industry. It''s taboo to betray our brothers and employers."


    I suddenly slapped him in the face. I''ve endured you for a long time. I''ve given you a face, haven''t I? Big fat brother suddenly confused, Zheng Zheng looked at me, he seems to can''t believe that in this world, someone dare to beat him big mouth.


    "You Big fat brother was just about to attack. I hit him heavily on the chest with a butt of my backhand. Big fat brother was staggering. If it wasn''t for the guardrail, big fat brother might have gone to the lake to feed the fish.


    "Don''t give me bullshit. Those who know the truth quickly say, "I''ll smash your front teeth first, and then blind your eyes. I''ll see what you give me."


    After I said that, I was ready to smash down with a gun. Big fat brother immediately admitted his advice. He raised his hand to show weakness and said, "wait a minute. Man, there''s something to say, there''s something to say. "


    I took off my hat and showed my whole face. I snorted, "Damn it. Big fat boy, please figure out one thing first and then brag about it. Now you are in my hands. Keep a low profile with me, or don''t blame me for being rude to you. I''m not afraid to tell you that since I dare to come, I''m sure I can go out. You think you can stop me with a few pieces of material. "


    I poked the barrel in front of him, and then heavily poked him on his forehead, ready to shoot at any time. No one would be afraid of death. I boasted that I was not afraid of death just because I didn''t meet the threat of death. When I really faced death, no one was afraid.


    Including myself, I have learned this truth from several times of escape from the dead. As long as there is a chance to live, no one is willing to miss it. Unless there is no one who has lost his mind, no one will care about his life.


    "Ah! It''s you Big fat brother looked at my face clearly. He changed several colors at once. He was a little scared and even a little scared. He seemed to be a little afraid of what he saw.


    It''s like seeing a ghost in his mother''s eyes. Do I look so disgusting? As for being scared like this?


    Big fat brother pursed his shriveled lips and said, "you - are you Mr. Ye?"


    "Do you know me?"


    Big fat brother sighed and said: "in the whole cold Dream Villa, who doesn''t know Mr. Ye''s name?"


    "Hum, what did Xu Mengyao tell you?"


    "Not boss Xu."


    "Who is that?"


    Big fat brother said: "who else needs to say that? A few days ago, you and Tianyan joined hands to kill a special squadron led by Wei Wenjie. As long as you are in this area, no one knows who."


    "And you know that?" I didn''t expect that big fat brother knew a lot of things, like seeing them with his own eyes.


    Big fat brother said with admiration: "Mr. Ye doesn''t need to doubt my information channels. Although I may be just a humble guard in your eyes, my brother is not afraid to brag in front of Mr. Ye. My brother knows many friends on the road, and their information is very well-informed. There is no impermeable wall in the world, let alone Mr. Ye It''s a big event that makes people cry. "I didn''t expect to meet a little fan here. Look at the way he looks at me. I''m a good boy. Two big men who just want to live and die are as close as brothers in the blink of an eye.


    I''ll go. Is it too soon?


    What I didn''t expect was that Wei Wenjie and I made such a great reputation in the first battle of Lanxin villa. We really became famous overnight. We couldn''t even think about it. The idol status of my friends was established so quietly that we didn''t spend any money on advertising. Naturally, a large number of fans spread all over the world. In just a few months, it has become popular in half of the sky. I think the other half of the sky is also popular soon.


    What the hell is this!


    Since he is a little fan of his own, he can''t help but give him some face. I said faintly:


    "since you know me, you should know my character. You don''t like empty talk, and you don''t like others to force me. Those who know each other will cooperate honestly. I won''t embarrass you."


    Big fat brother thought for a moment and said, "I met Mr. Ye tonight. No wonder my brother was defeated. It''s just that. I don''t think so. Mr. Ye, if you have anything to say, please ask. As long as the seal knows, it''s not ambiguous. "


    "Where is the monitoring room?"


    "The big Pavilion in the center."


    is as like as two peas.


    "How many people are there?"


    "Just two. A captain, a monitor. "


    "Do you contact the villa through the monitoring room?"


    "Yes."


    "Where''s the alarm?"


    "In the control room, too. It''s the red button near the gate. As long as you lift the lid and press the button, the whole security system will work automatically. "


    It''s definitely not easy to occupy such an important place. It''s definitely not so easy to occupy the monitoring room. There may be some traps.

 Chapter 827

    Big fat brother so cooperate, I don''t need to point a gun at him, I am close to big fat man, if he dare to play any heart, I can be him for the first time.


    Man, you have this confidence.


    I took back the gun and asked, "what''s in the control room? I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get in."


    "Yes. There is a bulletproof door outside the monitoring room. Only the team leader and the monitor can enter the room with their fingerprints and pupils. Other people are not allowed to enter. You don''t have a heavy weapon. You can''t get in with this gun alone. "


    "You can''t get in either?"


    "Yes, I am no exception."


    I thought for a moment and said, "if you have something important to ask your captain, what will you do?"


    "Through a headset or walkie talkie."


    I was surprised. How could I forget this? I''ve been talking with big brother for so long. If his headset and walkie talkie were working, wouldn''t I have been exposed earlier?


    Thinking of this, I felt like I was being teased. I grabbed the fat man''s collar and said angrily:


    "you are playing with me!"


    "Mr. Ye, you are --" I said turning over, without any sign. The fat man''s face was confused. I don''t know why I suddenly got angry.


    "Pretend! Pick up the dress


    "Mr. Ye, I don''t know why you are angry."


    Looking at the fat man pretending to be innocent, I couldn''t get angry.


    "Did you give your captain the whereabouts of Laozi through your earphone and walkie talkie?"


    If the fat man had some understanding, he said, "Mr. Ye, you were angry just now because of this?"


    "What? Is it a small matter? "


    Big fat brother said with a bitter face: "Mr. Ye, you are the brother of Tianyan, which is equivalent to the benefactor of my seal. No matter how bastard my seal is, he will not betray his benefactor."


    "Hum, do you think I''m a three-year-old child? Do you want to fool me with your eyes?"


    "Mr. Ye, what I said is true."


    I said suspiciously: "what is steamed and boiled? I have been with Tianyan for so many years. How come I have never heard him mention you?"


    Big fat brother said with regret: "it''s no surprise what kind of person Tianyan is. When he was a soldier in the early years, Tianyan was the God in our hearts. I always worship him as the God of war. I know him, but he may not know me."


    "Have you seen him?"


    "Once."


    "When?"


    "For many years, he saved my life and was my great benefactor. Of course, Tianyan saved a lot of people. Maybe this is the most common thing for him and won''t leave any special impression, but for my seal, it''s like rebuilding."


    Since Sun Jianbing saved his life?


    That''s right. With sun Jianbing''s ability and mission in those years, he should have saved a lot of people. It''s no surprise. It''s just that this person is the seal I met tonight. Is it too coincidental.


    A coincidence is called coincidence. When two coincidences meet, can they still be called coincidence?


    Coincidence is called coincidence because it is rare. When two rare things come together, it is likely to be a trap.


    I don''t know if it''s a seal trying to trick me.


    I want to check whether what seals say is true. I always believe that when a person tells a lie, the more he says, the more wrong he is.


    "Tell me about your impression of the heavenly eye."


    Without thinking about it, the seal said, "I first heard that the name Tianyan was in the military camp of the special forces brigade. At that time, I participated in the special training competition, but it''s a pity -"


    "it''s a pity that I didn''t choose it."


    "Well."


    "You want to be a special forces soldier?"


    "Of course. As long as you don''t want to be a guy. Special forces are the king of soldiers, the real strong. Although I didn''t regard myself as the king of war, I was lucky to have seen the eye of heaven once, and it''s not a waste of my life. "


    I''ve never been a soldier, so naturally I''m indifferent to this kind of soldier''s sense of honor. However, sun Jianbing and Wei Wenjie are so powerful and coax fans, but they are also envious.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Tianyan is a very special and enigmatic figure. It is said that all the people who have seen Tianyan have died. Only the team-mates of the first phase of Tianlong special team know who Tianyan is. Sun Jianbing said that the only surviving team members of the first phase are Tianyan and Guiying.


    Since the seal has not been selected as a Special Forces officer, how can he have a chance to meet sun Jianbing? Even if he meets sun Jianbing, how can he know that sun Jianbing is the eye of heaven? There must be something strange about this. Either he is bragging or he is trying to mystify and paralyze Laozi.


    It''s not that my brother is suspicious of being seriously ill, but it''s related to Laozi''s life safety and whether I can sneak into Hanmeng villa smoothly.


    If what he said is true, with the relationship between sun Jianbing and me, this person can do a lot of things for me. If what he said is false, it will be a serious matter. What he is doing to Laozi is not good.I have seen that this fat man who calls himself a seal is not an ordinary person. If he does not handle it properly, the initiative may become passive immediately, and I am likely to be surrounded by them.


    No way.


    We have to make sure as soon as possible that his real intention is to keep him to help me or to do it on the spot. It all depends on his later performance.


    Of course, what I did was not to kill him, but to let him sleep for a few hours. Don''t let him spoil Laozi''s good deeds.


    "You just said the eye of heaven saved you. What''s the matter?"


    "This is a military secret, I can''t say," the seal said in embarrassment


    "You can''t even talk about retirement?"


    "You can''t even say it when you''re dead."


    I know that some secrets have to be kept for a lifetime. For example, sun Jianbing has many unknown secrets that will rot in his stomach for a lifetime. He can''t reveal half of them to me and Begonia. Therefore, I didn''t force the seal to death. If he doesn''t tell me, maybe he really has some difficulties.


    I changed the topic: "how many years have you retired?"


    "Seven years."


    "Have you been working for Xu Mengyao since retirement?"


    "No. I was with the captain two years ago


    "Captain? Is that the tall man with a scar on the corner of his eye who just interrogated me? "


    When the captain interrogated me, the seal was not on guard in this pavilion. He only knew that a teammate had just picked up a man in the lake. The captain interrogated me. First, he ordered the whole pavilion to be on guard. Later, he said that he was just a drowning man. He told us that we should have a rest and don''t make a fuss.


    In this way, the one who just interrogated me is most likely their captain, and from my description, it is seven or eight points similar to his captain. The seal nodded and said, "that''s right. It should be him


    "If he can be your captain, he must not be an ordinary role?"


    Seal said: "our captain is really good, but it depends on who we are compared with. Of course, we can compare with several of us, but if we are compared with you and Tianyan, our captain is just like that."


    Listening to the seal''s voice, he seems quite dissatisfied with their captain.

 Chapter 828

    This tone is full of disdain and dissatisfaction. Is there a story in it?


    I pretended to ask casually: "listen to your tone, it seems that your captain''s background is unusual."


    The seal was silent and asked, "did Mr. ye hear something?"


    "No. I didn''t know you before. What I can hear from you is that you seal is not an ordinary person. Your aura is much stronger than your captain. You should not be inferior to him because of your ability. "


    The seal''s eyes twinkled and said excitedly, "do you really think so?"


    "I''m just telling the truth based on my first impression. Whether it''s true or not depends on your real strength. Others think it''s useless."


    The seal sighed and said, "what''s the use of strength. Our team leader is the comrade in arms of the team leader and the brother who has lost his life, and the team leader is the most valued talent of boss Xu. As long as he stays in this position, I will never come out in my life. "


    "You are not reconciled?"


    "Of course I''m not reconciled. In terms of skill, intelligence and management ability, I am inferior to him. Why should he be the team leader? I can only be a small team member, and I have to listen to him for everything! "


    "If you''re not willing, why don''t you pull him off the horse and take him to the top?"


    Seal was silent for a while before he said: "to be a man and do things, we have to be disciplined and principled. Although he relies on the back door, I despise him, anyway, he is now my superior. I have to obey him and cooperate with his work."


    The seal''s words made me look at him with new eyes. He was rough outside, but he had a delicate mind. Besides, people who have been soldiers are different from ordinary people, and they attach great importance to principles.


    Hey, hey, there''s a real contradiction between them.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Maybe we can make use of the contradiction between them to create a gap and let the seal work for us.


    I was thinking about how to persuade the seal to help me sneak into the cold dream mountain villa. If he was the inside man, I would be at least half sure that I could get in.


    Although the seal said that sun Jianbing was kind to him and he would not do anything wrong to the Tianyan brothers, it was only one side of his story after all, and some degree of credibility was still unknown.


    But the contradiction between him and their captain is real. If we make good use of it, it is a big breakthrough.


    I even want to dig up the seals.


    Seals have a sense of pride. Generally, people with real skills will have this kind of momentum. Seals should be a talent. Now I have a quarrel with Manyu. Manyu studio can''t go back. Besides, even if I can go back, a man can''t stay with a woman all his life. He has to do his own business.


    If you want to do a career, you have to build a team. There are no talents around you, and sun Jianbing has only two people at most.


    Major general!


    I think seals are very eye-catching. A big man should be a little ambitious, a little bloody and hard-working. He should be prepared for danger in times of peace and not be willing to be inferior to the weak.


    Moreover, he is also very responsible for his work. Even if he is not willing, he should stand guard and check. He is not slack at all. I really appreciate this work attitude.


    Although the seal is proud, he never worries that he will not be able to control him after he takes the seal. What''s the international joke? With sun Jianbing and me, what can a small seal do.


    I love and cherish my talents, and I want to take the seals under the net.


    I said with a smile: "it''s not easy to do. With your ability, you can''t find a good place. Why do you have to help Xu Mengyao. If you''re not happy, you can pat your ass and leave. "


    Seal said: "I signed a contract with the company, at least to work for three years, and boss Xu atmosphere, to the treatment is quite good."


    It''s not about power and money.


    On the one hand, there is a bigger gap between the captain and the team members. The seal''s ability is not inferior to his captain, or even better than his captain. However, there is no one in the court, so he can only be subordinated to the captain.


    People like them advocate force most. Only when they are convinced can they balance their mind. Everything else is bullshit.


    "How much do you get from working with boss Xu for a year?"


    "Half a million."


    "Dollars?"


    "Huaxia coin."


    I faintly "Oh" said: "only 500000 ah, not a lot of ah."


    Half a million a year is not much, seals show a look of disdain, so that you can make a few hundred million a year, boast what bull force.


    I stretched out a finger: "seal, man, you are a talent. It''s a pity to be a little brother here. It''s better to follow me and Tianyan and be my brother. How about double? I''ll give you this number a year."


    "What?"


    The seal''s eyes are bigger than the copper bell. Are they scared by a million dollars.


    That''s it?


    I despised the seal in my heart.


    The seal swallowed his saliva. Because he was too excited, his voice was a little out of tune. He shook his lips and murmured, "Mr. Ye, can I really be your brother with Tianyan?""Of course. Why, I can''t trust Tianyan''s character? "


    "No way. I''ll do it. I''ll do it. " The seal was afraid that I would go back on my promise.


    I didn''t expect the seal to promise so readily, which makes me doubt the sincerity of the seal. I won''t be fooled.


    "Or think again. Brother, it''s ugly to say that if you do it with me, you can''t betray me under any circumstances. I hate this kind of thing. And although I promise to give you an annual salary of one million yuan, there are two brothers who say that their career has not started yet, everything is difficult at the beginning, and they may not be able to fulfill it in time in the early stage. But since they have promised you, they will not refuse to accept it. You can rest assured about that. "


    The seal waved his fist heavily and said, "don''t think about it. It''s my lifelong dream to be a brother with Tianyan. It doesn''t matter if I have money or not. As long as there is stuttering, share it with the brothers. "


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    "That''s settled."


    "It''s a deal."


    Three or two words to buy seals, seals will not be too simple, right, how can I so can''t believe it?


    At that time, seal and I were no longer young. I was in my thirties, and he was in his third year of life. In principle, we should not be so hasty. The two men who were just fighting to death became allies in a twinkling of an eye. Is the world changing too fast.


    And that''s probably what real men are doing.


    Do it when you think about it. Don''t be a man.


    Seal with me, my brother suddenly hard up, with the seal as the inside, take this pavilion yard, but a stack of small dishes, my brother will sneak into the cold Dream Villa to see my son tonight.


    Seal is so respectful to me. Maybe the defeat of Wei Wenjie''s squadron by Tianyan and I was so shocking that he gave up sun Jianbing and me as gods.


    I''m so excited to see my real body today.


    "Ye - Mr. Ye." The seal suddenly pinched like a little girl.

 Chapter 829

    I didn''t say angrily: "roll calf son, have words to say, have fart to put, with a Niang similar to wriggle of do what son."


    The seal stammered, "Mr. Ye, I just want to ask Tianyan Where is brother Tianyan? Why didn''t you see him? "


    "He didn''t come."


    "What?"


    "He''s busy. No time


    "What are you doing?"


    "Why do you ask so many questions? Can I tell you that he is sleeping with his wife at home?"


    "Ah! Did you really come here alone? "


    I was quite a loser and said, "it''s not a tiger''s den. You need to make such a fuss. Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s discuss how to take this pavilion first. I''m in a hurry to enter the cold Dream Villa. "


    At this moment, the seals can''t believe what they see in front of them. I went into the cold Dream Villa with my bare hands in the face of the typhoon and the rainstorm. I didn''t have a helper or even an insider, so I came here empty handed.


    What''s the place of the cold Dream Villa? It''s the famous boss Xu''s territory. It''s full of killing opportunities everywhere. Even though he has worked in the pavilion for more than a year, he knows little about the cold Dream Villa.


    In such a mysterious place, Mr. Ye even has a kind of person to break in. What is his courage made of? Did he really eat bear heart and leopard gall.


    Mr. Ye deserves to be Mr. Ye. Few people in the world can match his courage alone.


    The way the seal looks at me has changed. If it''s admiration in front of me, it''s probably worship now. Just like the eye of heaven, I''ve become the God in his heart.


    I asked the seal to squat on the ground.


    "Seal, you are more familiar with the terrain than me. Tell me what we should do."


    Seal said: "it''s not difficult to take the pavilion. As long as the monitoring room is damaged, it''s equivalent to blinding the eyes and deafening the ears of the pavilion. All the monitoring equipment of the pavilion will be paralyzed, and people in the dock and the villa will not be aware of the situation on the lake."


    What the seal said coincided with what I thought. I nodded and motioned him to go on, and the seal said:


    "it''s not difficult to take down the pavilion and enter the cold Dream Villa. One of the brothers guarding the wharf is my brother. As long as I come out and take him down easily, it''s not a problem to take off the wharf as long as I have my brother as the inner man."


    "Is he reliable?"


    "Absolutely reliable. I''ll let him work with us by the way. He''s over there, too. He wants to leave for a long time. "


    "It''s OK to be trustworthy. Nothing else is a problem. In the future, you will take all the people you bring in. "


    As soon as the seal was happy, he said with a smile, "thank you, Mr. Ye."


    "Seal, how much do you know about the cold Dream Villa?"


    "Well It''s basically not clear. "


    "Have you never been in?"


    "No. I''ve only been to the dock a few times, and no one is allowed to step in outside the dock. "


    "Aren''t you boss Xu''s person? How can you be an outsider?"


    Seal said with a wry smile: "we are just non staff personnel, and we can''t be reused at all, or we don''t sleep every night to guard such a lonely place."


    Seals are sure to be hard pressed. They earn a lot of money, but they keep such a place where birds don''t shit. They have no place to spend money.


    Of course, seals don''t have to be here 24 hours a day. There are two shifts, and there will be a second team around 7 o''clock the next day.


    Staying here for 12 hours a day is not an easy job. If it''s not fun, you can''t run around and hold back.


    Seals know very little about Hanmeng villa, so we can only take a step by step to see the pavilion and dock.


    Shunzi was guarding the pavilion in front of him. The seal pretended to chat in the past and took the opportunity to knock him out. Then the seal and I went to the most central Pavilion.


    I secretly hide in one side, seal carry Shun son on the shoulder, another hand clenched fist, the door of the monitoring room jingle: "Captain, Captain, open the door quickly, Shun son has an accident, you come out to have a look."


    The seal captain''s surname is Liu. At this time, Liu is sleeping in the quilt and is too lazy to get up. He signals the monitor to go and see what''s going on.


    The monitor went to the door and looked at the cat''s eye of the bulletproof door. He saw the seal standing at the door with a worried face.


    All the way, the seal smashed all the hidden cameras, so the north side of the pavilion was blurred.


    The monitor just stared at him for a while. When he found that the monitoring picture was blurred, the seal was already knocking on the door. Before he could report to the captain, the captain asked him to open the door.


    The captain fell asleep in a daze. When he finally fell asleep, he was woken up by someone. He was so angry that he asked the monitor: "who? Don''t wake me up in the morning. "


    "Report to captain, it''s a seal." The monitor returned respectfully.


    "Why don''t seals stand guard in the pavilion and yell outside?"


    "It''s like something happened to shunzi.""Paralyzed. Shunzi, a little king, has always been cheating and playing tricks. If anything happens, make a fuss and open the door first. "


    "Yes."


    The monitor opened the bulletproof door inside, and the seal carried shunzi into the house. The seal was originally big, and carried another shunzi. The two people were superimposed together, and immediately blocked the sight of the door.


    I took the opportunity to sneak in and hide in a corner of the room.


    Captain Liu waved his hand to the monitor to close the door.


    This monitoring room has a large area of at least 50-60 square meters, of which three walls are covered with displays, dozens of which should cover the whole pavilion.


    There is also a large rectangular conference table in the middle of the room. It is estimated that there will be a short meeting and an early meeting.


    There is a double bed in the corner near the entrance and a single bed on the other side.


    There are only two people on duty in the monitoring room, one team leader and one monitor. I think this double bed must be for the team leader, and the other single bed is for the monitor.


    Damn it.


    He is so good to himself and so bad to his brothers. This man, Captain Liu, is not a good man. No wonder the seal is out of balance and doesn''t want to mix with him. If it''s me, I have to find another job.


    At the moment, Captain Liu dragged a chair and sat on it yawning. At about four o''clock, it was time for a person to be sleepy. Why is seal such a bad dog? He won''t have a good sleep in the morning.


    Captain Liu felt angry and said: "I said seal, what are you doing with shunzi? What''s the matter with his mother? He''s thinning?"


    There was no warning, no gunshot, no alarm from any guards in the whole pavilion. It was very quiet. Shunzi could have a big problem, either eating bad or pretending to be ill.


    Shunzi is always lazy. It''s no secret in the team. Who doesn''t know shunzi''s virtue? Captain Liu usually turns a blind eye. Who''s his mother''s shunzi is captain Liu''s brother-in-law.


    Shunzi, by virtue of his sister''s relationship, often asks captain Liu to help him wipe his ass. seals don''t like Captain Liu, which has a lot to do with shunzi.

 Chapter 830

    Seal said: "Captain, shunzi suddenly fainted."


    The team leader yelled: "I feel dizzy. Just now I was so lucky. Why did I suddenly faint? Do you think he is a pregnant woman. Throw him on the ground and I''ll let him pretend! "


    "Captain, shunzi really fainted. Come and see for yourself The seal gently lowered shunzi and supported him with both hands.


    Shunzi''s feet are weak and soft, and he can''t stand steadily. He can only stand with the help of the seal. Captain Liu looks strange, so he gets up from his chair and goes to have a look.


    As soon as captain Liu''s hand reached out to see what happened, a smirk appeared on the corner of the seal''s mouth and suddenly let go. Shunzi''s body was not supported by the seal''s strength and could no longer stand steadily. He tilted to the direction of Captain Liu, and captain Liu held shunzi''s body.


    In the midst of the lightning and flint, the seal suddenly launched an attack, clenched his fist, attacked captain Liu fiercely, and hit him heavily on his temple.


    The temple is one of the most important acupoints in the human body, and it is also one of the most vulnerable parts. How powerful is the seal''s full blow. If the blow is solid, it will make captain Liu''s brain burst.


    At that time, Captain Liu''s attention was all focused on shunzi. He didn''t expect that the seal would attack him. Moreover, his hands were supporting shunzi''s collapsing body, so he couldn''t spare his hand to fight. In the middle, shunzi''s body was in the way, so there was no way to avoid it. This attack was too sudden. In the eyes of outsiders, Captain Liu would be attacked by seals this time.


    Even I think so.


    The seal''s clenched fist is similar to a hammer, which hit on the forehead. My darling, I can even smell the smell of blood and brain in my imagination.


    It''s brutal.


    Eh, I didn''t hear a bang in my imagination, but I heard a louder and heavier roar. I looked at it clearly in the corner, and there was a huge body flying towards the door.


    Boom!


    It''s the sound of the body hitting the inner door.


    It''s a seal.


    The seal was knocked off. Captain Liu didn''t get knocked down, but the seal was knocked off. Who can tell us what happened.


    It turned out that Captain Liu had just shoveled the seal away at an incredible angle.


    This is a very beautiful slide shovel action on the football field. Captain Liu''s feet heavily shoveled on the seal''s leg bone, which is going to destroy the seal''s feet.


    How did captain Liu do it?


    No one knows, not even me, how he did it.


    This scene happened so fast that it was a winner in the blink of an eye.


    Captain Liu is not as vulnerable as the seal described. Judging from his performance just now, his kung fu is definitely not inferior to that of the seal, and may even be slightly higher than that of the seal.


    I don''t know if the seal''s leg bone has been scraped off. It''s enough for the seal to drink a pot these times. If it were someone else, it would have been rolling all over the place.


    But the seal didn''t. He was sweating with pain. He just felt a cold sweat on his forehead and suddenly stood up again.


    The seal is so strong that it hasn''t been scrapped, and it can still get up by itself.


    Captain Liu''s eyes are also a bit inconceivable, so it''s OK, he pushed shunzi aside, absorbed in the fight.


    He knows the strength of the seal in his mind. They are between Bo Zhongji and Bo Zhongji. Just now, he was able to counter the sneak attack successfully. If he was one-on-one, it would be a tough fight.


    The monitor is just a technician with limited fist and foot skills. When he saw the huge body of the seal standing up again, he was a little scared. He just put on a defensive posture and didn''t want to help.


    The monitor wanted to ask his companion for help. He was just about to turn on the walkie talkie to inform other team members to come and help. I saw that he quietly touched him in his eyes and cut his hand on his back neck. The monitor fell to the ground.


    Captain Liu''s eyes of the remaining light Piao to the monitoring room there is a fourth person, heart a jump, when there is another person in the room, how he did not notice.


    When the seal saw me suddenly appear, he moved his muscles and said, "Mr. Ye, this is a private matter between me and my surname Liu. Give him to me. You can just watch the excitement."


    I know that the seal has always wanted to repair captain Liu himself and make an end with him. He doesn''t want me to help him. OK, let''s give them this opportunity.


    I clapped my hands and said with a smile, "OK. If you hit you, leave me alone. I''m just a spectator. "


    Captain Liu was caught between me and the seal. Although the seal asked to fight with him, how could he believe his opponent''s words? Captain Liu was still worried about my sneak attack behind him.


    "Surnamed Liu, today I want you to have a dog''s day to see your seal grandfather''s strength."


    "Seal, you are brave enough to collude with outsiders to attack Hanmeng villa. If the captain knows your dog day, you should know what will happen Captain Liu pointed to the seal''s nose and threatened him. He wanted to give the seal a bad impression."Hum. Don''t mention that son of a bitch, a cronyist bug to me. You two are in collusion. If he doesn''t have your dog day, you will be the captain. "


    Captain Liu sneered: "seal, I know you don''t agree with me. I always want to find a chance to replace you. I''ve been guarding against you, otherwise you would have been successful just now. Hei hei, OK. Don''t you look down on me all the time? I''ll convince you today to see if I have the strength to be the team leader. "


    "Come on, that''s enough."


    The seal said he would do it. His body was pushed out like a wall. Although the seal was big, his dexterity was no less than that of Captain Liu. They hit each other and hit each other.


    In terms of absolute strength, Captain Liu is definitely inferior to the seal, and he suffered losses in heavyweight. Therefore, the result of the first contest was that the seal suppressed captain Liu, and captain Liu fought and retreated, and was forced to a dead corner by the seal.


    During the attack, the seal accidentally ripped off captain Liu''s headset, and captain Liu was forced to open it before he had time to recapture it.


    Every time captain Liu carried it, his body took the initiative to step back. He adjusted his pace to cushion the seal''s impact.


    Therefore, on the surface, it seems that the seal completely suppressed captain Liu, but after a fierce attack, the seal still failed to completely defeat captain Liu.


    Although captain Liu was in a bit of a mess on the scene, his breath and pace were not disordered. The defense was tight and tight, and the seal always took less than half a substantial advantage.


    Seal belongs to the active offensive side and pursues the scene, while captain Liu belongs to the forced defensive side and keeps a firm step. In fact, neither of them has taken advantage of the other.


    But in fact, Shanghai leopard suffered a big loss. The attacker consumed a lot of physical strength. If he could not win the opponent quickly, once the defender turned to defend the counter attack, the attacker would immediately fall into the disadvantage.

 Chapter 831

    This is a consumption tactic. Captain Liu is more experienced than the seal. He deliberately shows weakness and wants to paralyze the seal and then wait for an opportunity to fight back.


    In my heart, I knead a sweat for the seal. If I continue to do this, the seal will not be able to last long. I''m afraid that the fight against death will end with the tragic defeat of the seal.


    Sure enough, after several minutes of strong attack, Captain Liu was still unscathed. The situation between the two sides immediately changed. Captain Liu slowly gave up defense and began to attack each other. You come and I go, both sides attack and defend each other. At the moment, because a lot of physical strength was consumed just now, the physical strength of the seal can''t keep up.


    Gradually, the seal attacks less and defends more, while captain Liu lets go of his hands and feet, and the more he attacks, the more urgent he is. The picture changes again. At this moment, Captain Liu presses the seal to beat him, and the seal retreats with all his strength and chooses the opportunity to attack.


    Captain Liu took the initiative to launch a batch of attacks. His fists rained on the seal''s huge body. The seal suffered a lot, but just now he was too fierce and weak, so he had to stand still.


    The seal''s defense loopholes became more and more big, and was hit by Captain Liu in the chest with a heavy punch. The seal''s body center of gravity was out of balance and went straight back. Captain Liu took advantage of the victory to pursue the soldiers and put a knee on the seal''s belly.


    The seal vomited a lot of dirt in his mouth, which was enough for him. Captain Liu still didn''t stop attacking and kicked the seal''s fat face.


    The big body of the seal somersaulted heavily on the floor in the air, and the floor roared again.


    The seal lay motionless on the floor, and captain Liu quickly retreated to one side. He was afraid that I would take the opportunity to attack him.


    The heart of a villain is the belly of a gentleman. My brother doesn''t plan to help at all.


    I still hold hands standing in place, I believe that seals, as a man, where to fall where to get up, if not even this courage, I want him to use.


    The seal lay on the ground for less than ten seconds, his fingers moved slightly, and he slowly got up with his hands on the floor.


    The seal shakes his head. He may have just been knocked unconscious, trying to wake up a little.


    The seal sat on the ground for a few seconds. Captain Liu wanted to hit him again several times, but he was afraid that the seal would cheat him.


    The play didn''t seem to end so soon.


    I expect seals to perform better.


    The seal got up again. This time, the seal was like a different person, with some indescribable fierce light in his eyes, just like a wolf, a tiger and a leopard.


    He''s angry, furious!


    Moreover, the seal is determined to kill. He wants to kill captain Liu.


    The seal clenched his fist and smashed it on his heart. He called arrogantly, "come on, Liu. Smash here. If you have seed, smash here."


    The seal approached captain Liu step by step. When Captain Liu saw that the seal madly told him to hit him on the chest, he felt a burst of fear and retreated. This boy is crazy.


    The seal showed an extremely ferocious expression, more than the beast, dragging a heavy step forward, and the floor creaked every step.


    Team leader Liu was scared, and his combat effectiveness immediately dropped by a gradient. His eyes dodged, trying to find a chance to escape, and he did not dare to fight with the seal any more.


    If you meet in a narrow road, the brave will win. Once you show your timidity, no matter how high your Kung Fu is, you will be blind.


    Seal suddenly speeded up, rushed up and hugged captain Liu. His arms were just a pair of vice. He pressed his chest tightly. Boss Liu was just like being clamped by an animal clip. The more he struggled, the tighter he was.


    Captain Liu couldn''t get rid of the seal''s body. He stepped on the seal''s foot to get rid of the seal. As soon as the seal clenched his teeth, endured severe pain and yelled, his arms suddenly forced. Suddenly, Captain Liu''s body was like a deflated ball, and his bones were snapping, and he was about to be crushed.


    Damn it.


    The furious seal is so fierce that it makes me jump. The strength of the seal''s arm is amazing. It''s comparable to a car.


    The more the seal pressed, the more tight he was. His whole strength was concentrated on his arms, and he trapped captain Liu''s chest. The blue veins on his forehead burst. This is the rhythm to crush captain Liu alive.


    Captain Liu was pressed breathless, his chest was like a huge stone, and the huge stone was as big as his own. It was getting heavier and heavier, and captain Liu could hardly bear it.


    He slapped the seal hard, grabbed the seal''s face, and wanted to dig the seal''s eyes. The seal was not moved, and concentrated all his energy on captain Liu''s chest.


    About five or six minutes later, Captain Liu couldn''t catch his breath and relieved his strength. The seal dragged captain Liu''s body and locked his neck with the inside of his elbow. Only a minute later, Captain Liu''s eyes turned white and his eyes were wide open.


    The seal killed captain Liu. After killing him, the seal sat on the floor.


    I''ve seen a lot about killing people. I''ve been numb for a long time, but I don''t think it''s anything. Although captain Liu is not guilty to death, I can''t say that the seal killed him, right.


    Seal is estimated to rarely kill, after killing captain Liu, a person is dumbfounded, at a loss.I took a cigarette out of my pocket, lit one, took a few puffs, and then handed it to the seal: "the first time?"


    Shivering, the seal took the cigarette, nodded his head, shook his head and said, "I used to kill people when I was on a mission, but -"


    "but what? He doesn''t deserve to die? "


    "Well. Even if he died, I shouldn''t have killed him. "


    I patted the seal on the shoulder and said, "if you don''t kill him, he will kill you, seal. Relax. It''s OK."


    "Mr. Ye, I -"


    I said with a smile, "you did a good job. The eye of heaven has killed people. I''ve killed people. Now you''ve killed people too. Let''s not say who''s wrong, right? "


    "But the people you kill are all damned people."


    I said: "nothing should be killed, nothing should not be killed, people like us, either others die in our hands, or we die in others'' hands, do you think we should be killed?"


    The seal shook his head.


    "That''s right."


    I went forward to explore the breath of Captain Liu, and found that there was a faint breath in his breath. I went there, so I would not die. I thought about it for a while. Forget it. Liu has nothing to do with me, and the seal has let off his anger. Let him die.


    I poured a breath into captain Liu''s chest, which was like a guide, leading the air to circulate. In a few seconds, the breath between captain Liu''s nose and breath became stronger and stronger.


    "He - is he really dead?" There was a trace of regret on the seal''s face.


    "No, I just passed out. But in his present condition, he can''t wake up in 48 hours. "


    "I wish I wasn''t dead."


    "You don''t want him to die?"


    "Of course. I have a conflict with him, but it''s far from killing him. It''s just - "


    " killing people in a rage? "


    "Well."


    It''s easy for people to do a lot of things that they don''t dare to think about when they are out of control. It''s easy to understand, and there''s nothing strange about it.


    The seal was relieved to hear that Captain Liu was not dead, and a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 832

    The seal dragged captain Liu, Shun Zi and the monitor to the bed to lie down. We all had a good fight with our colleagues. Let alone other things, at least we used to scoop a spoon in a big pot. We still have to talk about some feelings.


    On the battlefield, each is his own master, fight to the death, fight to the end, no matter win or lose, can do something, or in line with the people to do something.


    Just like in a real battlefield, in addition to burying the bodies of comrades in arms, the bodies of enemies will also be buried. This is the same truth.


    The seal and I destroyed the equipment in the monitoring room. Along the way, we''ve killed five people in the whole team. Plus the seal itself, the other side has only half of the troops left.


    The seal took me to the pavilions one by one, and some of them were knocked out by us in their sleep. After controlling the pavilions, the seal found a speedboat and prepared to take it to the wharf.


    Seal has contacted his brother in advance to explain the situation. His brother promised to work with us and meet us in the opposite direction.


    The torrential rain outside didn''t mean to stop at all. Basin by basin, the strong wind on the lake made waves layer by layer, and people could hardly stand when they got into the pavilion, which was very frightening.


    The speedboat was shaken by the strong wind. Seal and I put on waterproof clothes and boarded the speedboat.


    "Do you trust him so much?" I''m sitting on the speedboat, and I''m a little confused. How can a seal solve this problem with a phone call.


    Seal said: "to tell you the truth, Mr. Ye said that he was my father. We grew up naked together. The reason why he became a soldier in those years was because of me."


    The relationship between them is so good, the weight is not separated from the weight, the weight is not separated from the scale.


    The seal and I were not in a hurry. The speedboat was in a state of silence, waiting for the seal''s signal. The seal said that his brother was a sea lion. Once the obstacle was cleared, he would be informed to go.


    A seal and a sea lion are made for each other.


    I look at the size of seals. I''m imagining the appearance of sea lions. Seals and sea lions are all large animals in the ocean. They don''t have the same virtue as seals.


    We waited on the speedboat for more than ten minutes, and the seal''s mobile phone jingled and received a message: "southeast direction."


    The pavilion is only about one kilometer away from the wharf. If you look up in a clear day, you can see it. It''s just because of the special weather tonight and the grey before dawn, you can''t see clearly what''s going on on on the other bank.


    The seal started the speedboat and headed southeast.


    The sound of the speedboat is very loud. I''m thinking about whether it was too ostentatious to take the speedboat in the past. However, the seal is free and measured. He thinks it''s OK, so I''m ok.


    You don''t have to doubt people.


    This move is also learned from Lin Manxue.


    About 150 meters away from the dock, the seal suddenly turned off and took out a flashlight to send a signal to the other side. The way they sent the signal was a little too simple. I saw a black line.


    Turn on and turn off the flashlight. Repeat this three times. In less than ten seconds, the other party turns on and turn off the flashlight three times.


    Damn it.


    This kind of joint code is too obvious. You can''t be a bit advanced. You are a fool. You both know you are in joint.


    I''m really worried about the IQ of seals and sea lions. I''ve seen too many spy dramas or police and bandit movies, and I don''t have any creativity of my own.


    "It''s a sea lion."


    "Go ahead."


    "Good."


    The seal put away the flashlight, started the speedboat again and drove over.


    We moored the speedboat along the lake and got off the speedboat. A vague shadow ran towards us. He was drenched by the rainstorm and the rain ran from head to foot.


    "Seal." When the sea lion saw the seal, he was very excited, so he came and gave a hug. I went. As for the two big men, they were only one kilometer away, like they had not seen each other for many years.


    The seal was also very excited to see the sea lion. He patted him on the shoulder, pointed to me and said, "this is Mr. Ye."


    "Brother of the eye of heaven?"


    "Yes."


    When the sea lion saw me, he immediately stretched out his hands and held my hand tightly. He said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Ye, I''m so excited to see you. My name is sea lion, sea of the sea, lion''s lion."


    The sea lion is so enthusiastic that I''m confused. People who don''t know what I''m doing on the wharf think that I''m invading Hanmeng villa. I''m not a VIP.


    However, the image of the sea lion is good, the figure is standard, the appearance is a bit handsome, and there is no resemblance between the seal and the sea lion. How can these two people become good friends, Japanese dogs.


    "Either you or you. Listen to the seal talking about you all the way, sea lion, it''s hard. "


    "I dare not say it''s hard. You are the brother of Tianyan, the benefactor of our brothers. You should do everything for you. "


    It''s Tianyan again. What did Tianyan do for them before that made them so grateful? I was so puzzled that I had to ask sun Jianbing.


    It''s not the time to talk about the past or get involved. Entering the dock is like stepping outside the gate of Hanmeng villa. Danger can happen at any time."What''s the current situation of the dock?"


    The sea lion said, "it''s very strange today. The upper authorities suddenly withdrew more than half of the troops and left me and two other brothers to guard the dock."


    "When did it happen?"


    "Half an hour ago."


    I pondered for a while. More than half an hour ago, when seal and I were controlling the pavilion, they would not withdraw people sooner or later, but at this time, did they know I was coming.


    I felt a bad feeling in my heart. Things are too strange. What can Xu Mengyao do for me?


    "I heard that there are two teams of men and horses in this dock. That is to say, there are more than 20 people. How can you keep the three of you? Is there any explanation?"


    The sea lion shook his head and said, "No. I''ve been wondering. After receiving the seal''s information, I know that you and the seal want to come. "


    "Did you have such a large-scale transfer before?"


    "Never. Mr. Ye, I think it''s a trap. People in the villa seem to know you''re coming. " The sea lion is much more shrewd than the seal. At first glance, he is a shrewd man. He is very down-to-earth.


    Mom, I know it''s a trap, but I''m here tonight. Is there a way out? I know there are tigers in the mountain, so I have to go to Hushan.


    I finally snatched the pavilion yard and the wharf. If I give up halfway for fear of danger, I''m afraid I can''t get into the cold Dream Villa in my life.


    I think of that nightmare. For the sake of Mo ran, I have to go in. If I don''t go into the tiger''s den, I''ll follow the path. If I''m really trapped, I''ll change my strategy and attack by surprise. Who''s afraid of who.

 Chapter 833

    There is a sense of war in my heart. I don''t believe that the cold Dream Villa is really a place of dragon and tiger. Even if it is a sea of swords, mountains and fires, I will try my best.


    "Sea lion, how long have you been working on the dock?"


    "More than a year."


    "What do you know about the villa?"


    The sea lion shook his head and said, "I''ve never been in the villa for more than a year. I don''t know anything about it. However, one of my brothers has been in the villa several times. He came two years earlier than me, so he has more opportunities."


    Xu Mengyao is too cautious. A person who has worked for him for several years has entered several times. This is not an important military area. Is it necessary?


    The sea lion added: "in the past two years, the boss has been watching the surrounding people very closely. There are no special circumstances. No one is allowed to step into the villa. The dismissal is light. Maybe he will lose his life. Therefore, no one dares to go in without authorization. "


    Seal and sea lion have no idea about the situation in the villa. I''m completely blind. Ye Yingying has been to the villa many times and provided me with a lot of information. I can only find her to know more about the situation.


    Ye Yingying didn''t leave me a mobile phone number, but only added wechat to each other. She can only contact her through wechat.


    The sea lion took me and the seal to the shelter of the wharf. His two brothers were knocked unconscious by him and were sleeping.


    Only I, seal and sea lion are sober in such a big dock.


    I took out my mobile phone. I didn''t know if ye Yingying was asleep. Don''t turn it off. I had a video call with Ye Yingying, but the other party didn''t respond at all.


    I''ll go. Is it really off?


    I tried several times, but I still couldn''t get in touch.


    Ye Yingying''s road is broken. I have no choice but to go to Hanmeng villa alone. The risk factor is too high this time. I don''t want seals and sea lions to take risks with me.


    "Seal, sea lion, you two stay here to meet me, I''ll go in alone."


    Seal said: "Mr. Ye, we are not afraid to go in together."


    The sea lion also nodded repeatedly. I shook my head and said, "don''t worry, I can go in alone. Once I find something wrong, I will come out immediately. It''s not good for more people to go. You stay here. If anything goes wrong, run away and look for Tianyan. "


    I gave sun Jianbing''s address to seals and sea lions. They and I should have been open-minded and trusted.


    The sea lion pulled me and said, "Mr. Ye, before you go in, I want to tell you something."


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    The sea lion hesitated for a moment and said: "I once heard a friend say that there are eight top experts in the villa, known as the eight heavenly kings, who are ruthless characters cultivated by boss Xu himself with a lot of money. There is also a sharpshooter with a hundred hits. It is said that this sharpshooter has never failed in more than 20 years."


    What kind of sharpshooter? The last time I worked with a special squadron of Wei Wenjie, I faced a group of sharpshooters. There was only one inside. I was afraid of wool.


    Seeing that I didn''t seem to care about it at all, the sea lion said anxiously, "Mr. Ye, this sharpshooter is not simple. You have such a close relationship with brother Tianyan. He should have mentioned his name to you."


    "Who?"


    "Eagle eye."


    "Who do you say?" When the sea lion said the name of eagle eye, it almost scared his brother to pee. Naturally, sun Jianbing''s shooting method didn''t need to be said much. He pointed out that where he hit, white hair hit 100, so he had to combine man with gun.


    I asked him who pointed out his shooting skills. Sun Jianbing mentioned a name to me - eagle eye. Eagle eye is sun Jianbing''s shooting instructor.


    Sun Jianbing once said that eagle eye is the most powerful sniper in the world. When he was young, he served in the front-line forces for ten years. He killed 764 targets and fired only 764 shots, which were fatal and shot in vain.


    Moreover, the target of Hawkeye''s shot was not an ordinary person. At that time, the situation was very dangerous. In that extreme situation, Hawkeye could still hit the target 100%. This kind of strength was too shocking.


    He is not a man, but a God, the God of guns.


    Later, Yingyan became a shooting instructor. Tianyan was his first student and Guiying was his second. He only accepted these two students in his life.


    I''ve seen sun Jianbing''s marksmanship with my own eyes, and I''ve also dealt with Wei Wenjie. The marksmanship of these two men is almost up to the sky. If we only talk about the marksmanship, I won''t be their opponent even if I practice for a few more years, so I can imagine what level eagle eye should reach.


    It''s an insurmountable chasm.


    Damn, no wonder no one dares to break into the cold Dream Villa. If you run into eagle eyes, you can hang one by one, or a pair by one. You can''t even get away with it.


    I really believe it. What ghosts are under Xu Mengyao''s hands? No wonder even seals and sea lions can only serve as gatekeepers outside. There are so many talented people.


    Seal and sea lion''s ability can not be reused here. They really want to talk to me and Tianyan, so they sincerely think for me and dissuade me again and again.


    The sea lion said, "Mr. Ye, the situation is really complicated tonight. The leader suddenly withdrew people and left such a big gap. If things go wrong, there will be demons. I think you should be more careful. If we can, I suggest we cancel the operation. "Cancel?


    It''s hard to convince people how to live in this area and how to bring seals and sea lions in the future.


    I waved my hand and said, "it''s so decided. I''ll go in and you''ll stay here. What kind of eight kings or eagle eyes? Since I''m here, I can''t go back empty handed. But seals and sea lions, you two must be more careful outside. When you see something wrong, you should run away immediately. You don''t have to wait for me, do you know? "


    "This -"


    "executes the command."


    "Yes."


    I don''t want to argue with seals and sea lions any more. The more I talk, the less I know. It''s better not to know anything in advance. It seems that the danger inside is far more than that.


    Paralyzed, I can live alone in Longdao for several years. It''s just a cold Dream Villa. If I break into it, I''ll break into it. What can I do?


    I keep cheering myself up, telling myself not to be afraid, but also not to be careless, to concentrate, I can.


    Xu Mengyao''s territory is the most mysterious place in East China. Even Wei Wenjie and Yan Qingcheng dare not step into it easily. They don''t believe in this evil and break into it!


    I look along the pier. There is a dark winding path leading to the villa. The road ahead is dangerous. Can you break in?


    I''m at sixes and sevens, totally unsure.


    I gave seals and sea lions an encouraging look and left the shelter for the path.


    Rainstorm crazy hit me, I with the rainstorm and night fusion together, gradually blurred.

 Chapter 834

    In front of this stone road, it is dark. You can''t see the end at a glance. There are big trees on both sides. The tree trunks are covered with rattan. As long as you step on both sides, you will be sure to be beaten up.


    So it''s the only way from the pier to the villa.


    I walked along the small stone road for a few miles, trembling along the way, because I''m not sure that at a certain time, a strange bullet will suddenly fly out of a hidden position and shoot through my skull.


    And I just got shot in the head and my brain burst.


    This scene is too bloody and terrifying. As long as there is such an idea in my mind, my heart will tremble.


    My heart was occupied by a strange telepathy. It sensed that there was a pair of poisonous eyes staring at me in the dark. No matter where I went, these eyes would follow me. When I stopped and searched around for it, I couldn''t find anything.


    It haunts me like a ghost, like a nightmare.


    I went on, except for the storm all the way with me, I walked so far without touching anything.


    This small stone road is like a road of no return. Once I step on it, I can''t turn back. Even if I feel like I''m hairy, I have an impulse to turn back countless times.


    Further on, I met a magnificent shelter Pavilion. About ten meters away from the pavilion, a huge stone tablet was erected. On the stone tablet, eight golden characters were engraved: "cold Dream Villa, intruders die".


    After this stone tablet, the front is the boundary of Hanmeng villa. It turns out that this is the real Hanmeng villa.


    It''s no longer a field of thorns and thorns on both sides of the mountain, but a road of flowers and rocks.


    I have heard that Hanmeng villa is a world of flowers. It''s better to meet than to hear. Today''s sight really deserves its reputation. Tonight''s typhoon broke many flowers and trees, and some of them have been uprooted. Rao Shi''s momentum has not been reduced. There are too many flowers and trees here, clumps by clumps, piece by piece. It''s just a typhoon that has blown flowers all over the ground.


    The more you go forward, the more fragrant the air is and the stronger the light is. There is a street lamp every few meters on the road. The street lamp and the street lamp reflect on each other, which makes me feel a little warm in the storm.


    I walked about a kilometer further. Suddenly, my hat was shot down by something. I rolled on the spot and lay down beside a flower bush.


    It''s a sniper.


    There are snipers ambushing around.


    Is this sniper eagle eye?


    My first reaction was eagle eye. He gave me too much pressure. I was afraid of him all the way.


    If it''s Hawkeye, I think I just hung up.


    I want to pick up my hat and identify the sniper''s position through bullet marks. Sun Jianbing has taught me all these things, and I''m half an expert, but I''m worried that I''ll be sniped by the other party as soon as I show up.


    I pulled out a pistol at my waist, opened the safety and was ready to fight back at any time. I looked around and thought of a way. I broke a branch and pulled the hat over. It took me a lot of effort to pull the hat over.


    There''s a big hole in the hat. My dear, as long as it''s three or five centimeters away, man, now it''s a dead body lying there.


    The sniper was hiding in my 11 o''clock direction from the shot in the hat.


    My eyes searched along the direction of eleven o''clock. There were only three big trees in front of me. These big trees should belong to a certain kind of flower tree. There were flowers lying on the ground under the trees, but my friends had little knowledge and didn''t know their names.


    The three big flower trees are arranged in a zigzag shape. The distance between the trees is no more than five meters. This kind of flower tree has luxuriant branches and many leaves, layer by layer. They are so close to each other. I can''t be sure which tree my opponent is hiding in.


    I''d like to shoot at any tree and let them fight back. I''d like to find out where they are hiding first. Otherwise, the enemy is in the dark and I''m in the light. It''s too dangerous.


    I will do whatever I think of, regardless of the consequences of doing so. Up to now, I have no choice but to stand still.


    I suddenly rolled out from the flowers and fired a shot at the place where the leaves of the tree on the far left blocked me. Then I rolled around on the ground and was about to roll into another flower bush. Suddenly, on the flower tree in the center, there was a bang and a flash of light in the dark. The gun in my hand was shot down by the other party.


    Damn it.


    This man''s marksmanship was so superb that he could fight as he wanted. You should know that my speed at that time had reached the extreme. Moreover, I was dynamic, and I didn''t stand still to let him aim. In addition, the environment and climate at that time, and Li Ming, who was dark and stormy, every unfavorable factor would affect the trajectory of the bullet. He could still be in this vicious situation Under poor conditions, I can accurately hit the gun in my hand. I don''t think even sun Jianbing and Wei Wenjie, the super first-class God shooter, can do it.


    He''s Hawkeye.


    I have no other doubt. If he is not eagle eye, I can''t believe that anyone else in the world can reach the realm of communicating with God.My only gun was shot down, and there was no one around me who could take advantage of it. I want to fight eagle eye with my bare hands. Isn''t that a death wish?


    There is one thing I can''t figure out. Just now, without any defense, why didn''t eagle eye shoot me and just give me a warning?


    I hide in the flowers and dare not act rashly. Besides, if my brother has no gun, he can''t fight back. Strange to say, this Hawk Eye doesn''t chase after the winner. It seems to disappear out of thin air. The opposite side is quiet and there is no sound. If it wasn''t for the gunshot just now, it seems that he never appeared. Everything is my illusion.


    I lie down for a long time, the opposite tree is quiet, only the sound of wind and rain beating leaves.


    I prick up my ears and listen attentively. When I concentrate all my energy, my ears seem to fly to the opposite side, incarnating my eyes and seeing the opposite side clearly.


    Damn it.


    There was no one on the opposite side, only three big flower trees, no Tibetans on the trunk, and no one in the area covered by the leaves.


    How is that possible?


    My hat and my gun were shot down by him.


    Where is Hawk Eye? Why is it missing?


    I''ve been watching the situation on the opposite side. I haven''t seen anyone come down. Can he still escape?


    I was stunned by the scene in front of me. My brother thought about countless possibilities, but there was no such possibility. It was so incredible.


    I was really worried that I was too distracted, which affected my judgment. After lying down for a while, there was still no movement on the opposite side, and the feeling of death had just disappeared.


    He''s gone. He''s gone.


    I picked up a small stone on the ground, clasped it in the palm of my hand, took a deep breath, and rushed up to three big trees. My body was like a shadow, which seemed like a blink of an eye to outsiders.

 Chapter 835

    I shot a small stone in my hand at the trees. Except for a large leaf, nothing else came down. I stood under every tree and looked up at it. It was empty. He was really gone and left.


    When did you leave?


    I don''t know.


    I don''t even know when he came.


    I absolutely don''t believe that he has been ambushing on it for a long time. No, my feeling tells me that it''s not like this. The real situation is that he may follow me all the way, but he can see me and I can''t see him.


    My heart shuddered. I thought sun Jianbing and Wei Wenjie were powerful enough. They were invincible. But after the battle with eagle eye tonight, I knew what it means that there is heaven and there are people.


    There is no end to martial arts.


    At least in the art of shooting and stealth, no one can match Hawkeye.


    Now I finally understand why the invincible Wei Wenjie and Yan Qingcheng want to be a man with a tail between them when they see Xu Mengyao. In the face of absolute strength, they are nothing but a fart. Can they be a man without a tail between them.


    Funny, I always look down on Xu Mengyao. I think she just has a strong background and a few stinky money. She does whatever she wants with the help of the Mo family and the Xu family.


    Would Wei Wenjie and sun Jianbing have given her such a big face if it wasn''t for her Laozi relationship?


    Wrong! absolutely wrong!


    Xu Mengyao does everything according to her own ability and doesn''t depend on anyone. I even have a strange feeling that maybe the old man has to rely on her for many things.


    Wei Wenjie doesn''t dare to provoke her, not just because she is the old man''s daughter, but because she can ask for Wei Wenjie''s head anytime and anywhere. As long as she is willing to


    today, I know that Xu Mengyao is an invincible existence in any aspect, and she can press me to death with a little finger.


    It''s a miracle that I can live till now.


    I want to go back to pick up my gun. It''s scattered, and I can''t use it any more when I put it back. OK, Hawk Eye will unload my weapon. Maybe he doesn''t want me to bring my weapon into the villa. That''s why he did it.


    After such a hawk eye, my brother''s heart was relaxed and no longer cowered. If Xu Mengyao wanted my life, my brother would have hung up just now. Since she didn''t kill me, there was a reason why she didn''t kill me. Why should I worry so much.


    My friends put in a good mood and swaggered into the cold Dream Villa.


    I passed this garden, and then crossed a long bridge. After walking about three or four hundred meters, I saw a villa, which should be the habitat of Xu Mengyao.


    This villa is really beautiful. It''s a bit of modern style and a bit of classical charm. It''s a perfect combination of ancient and modern. I don''t know who made these designs.


    I''m not in the mood to appreciate the style of the villa. When I get here, I''m only one step away from Mo ran. I want to see my son as soon as possible.


    Ye Yingying told me that Mo ran lived in the innermost room on the third floor of villa No. 3. When I found villa No. 3, the lights in the room were still sporadically on, but they were not completely off.


    In fact, every villa here will not completely put out the lights, vaguely lit.


    I stood at the gate of No.3 villa, and suddenly hesitated. I had disappeared for nearly nine years. Mo ran had never seen me before. In Mo Ran''s mind, I might be just a stranger. Would it frighten him if I suddenly appeared in front of him?


    Enter or not? Even if I go in, am I going in through the main gate or climbing through the window?


    I''m struggling.


    I was hesitating when the door suddenly opened, a beautiful young woman stood in front of me coldly, her eyes like a cold wall, seemed to block me alive.


    It''s Mo Han.


    Why is mo Han here?


    Oh, how can I be so confused? This is Xu Mengyao''s family. Mo Han is Xu Mengyao''s only daughter. Naturally, this is her family. What''s strange about her here.


    But ye Yingying doesn''t mean that Mo Han doesn''t live with Xu Mengyao. She lives with her man.


    When I saw Mo Han again, especially in this special environment, I didn''t have any psychological preparation. My mind was tight and my mind was making a pot of porridge, and I even thought about it.


    Mo Han glanced at me like a stranger. She turned around and went back without saying anything, but the door was still open, as if she had forgotten to close the door, or deliberately left the door for me.


    Without hesitation, I followed Mo Han''s figure into the room.


    There was a layer of red carpet at the gate. I was all wet, for fear that I would get my family wet. Before entering the house, I took off my raincoat and rain shoes outside and went in barefoot.


    Mo Han pointed to the clothes at the door. She had already prepared clean clothes and shoes for me. She pointed to a room and motioned me to change inside.


    I didn''t refuse her kindness. I''m not in a position to make my own decisions here.


    I went in and changed my clothes within two minutes. When I came out again, Mo Han disappeared, leaving only an empty hall.My son lives on the second floor. Did Mo Han go to the second floor.


    I went up the escalator to the second floor and met Mo Han at the corner. She was lying on the railing enjoying the rainstorm outside.


    I went to her and watched the rain with her.


    We have been silent for a long time. I don''t think we can keep silent. I came to see Mo ran. At least I should talk to Mo Han, Mo Ran''s current guardian.


    "Cold, cold."


    Mo Han was thinking at that time. He suddenly regained his mind and stared at me. He said coldly: "Mr. Ye, the past things are all over, everything is gone, and the old name is not suitable for reuse. Please call me Mrs. Bian."


    Mrs. Bian?


    Is it mo Han''s new husband''s surname Bian.


    I didn''t think too much about it. Mo Han was right. Since she didn''t like me to call her Han Han, let her have it. I nodded my head and said, "Mrs. Bian."


    My name is Mrs. Mo hanbian. Mo Han trembled, his face changed, and he was silent for a long time before he said coldly:


    "Mr. Ye, I want to ask you, what do you want to do when you come to our cold Dream Villa instead of sleeping with your own woman in your house in the middle of the night? Do you want to steal things?"


    Mo Han''s words are not pleasant to hear. Of course, I was prepared before I came in. No matter who met Mo family or Xu family, they would not give me any good looks.


    I''m sorry for Mo Han, I don''t know.


    I have to admit it.


    "Cold..." I almost forgot, and used the previous name. When Mo Han gave me a cold look, I could react.


    "No, it''s Mrs. Bian. Mrs. Bian, I don''t mean to come here this time. I just want to see my son. "


    "Your son?" Mo Lenghan snorted and sneered: "Mr. Ye, have you made a mistake? Do you have a son! Oh, I''m sorry, Mr. Ye. I can''t say that. Look at Mr. Ye. He''s good-looking and strong. There are so many beautiful women willing to follow you. You don''t have to worry about having no son. Why don''t you go to the mountain villa and sell the children? It''s not about you. Why don''t you go to the mountain villa and ask me for help

 Chapter 836

    Despite Mo Han''s sarcasm, I suddenly said:


    "Mo ran. I want to see Mo ran


    Mo hanxiu eyebrows a pick, coldly said: "Mo ran? Does Mo ran have anything to do with you? "


    "Yes. Of course. "


    "What''s the relationship?"


    "He''s my son."


    "Ha ha. Mr. Ye, you said he was your son, and do you know who he was born in October Mo Han glared at me with fierce light in his eyes, as if he was going to eat my meat.


    I bowed my head and didn''t dare to look at Mo Han. I was wrong, indeed.


    "Say it. Who was born? Why, I dare not admit it. "


    "You. Mo Han


    "What''s Mo Han? It''s Mrs. Bian. I''m Mrs. Bian now


    I looked at Mo Han blankly. I didn''t know what she wanted to do. I nodded her head slightly and called out: "Mrs. Bian."


    When Mo Han heard that I called her Mrs. Bian, her temper became more violent. She said coldly, "Mr. Ye, I''d like to ask you, since Mo Ran is the life of Bian Fu, how can I get involved with Mr. Ye? Are you Mr. Bian? Is your last name Bian? You have a big belly for a woman named Bian. You are very proud, aren''t you? Do you want to call me shameless or do you want to be shameless yourself? "


    Mo Han is aggressive, every word pokes my chest, but it makes me unable to refute. In fact, I really have no reason to see Mo ran.


    The only reason is that I''m his father, his own father.


    "You can scold. If you are happy, you can scold. You should scold whatever you scold and how ugly you are. I don''t have the ability to sophistry."


    "Ha ha. Mr. Ye is very generous. If I scold you, I''ll look like a shrew. But Mr. Ye, I''m not related to you. Why should I scold you? Do you have anything to scold me for? Do we have half a cent relationship? "


    The more mo Han said, the more angry he was. He almost cried. She was the one who cursed, and I was the one who was scolded. I don''t know whether she should be wronged or I should be wronged, or the most wronged person is not me and her, but Mo ran.


    She was born with only her mother and no father. She was forced by Xu Mengyao to do something she didn''t like. Can she not be wronged.


    Seeing that Mo Han was so sad and sad, I was not feeling well either. The matter had come to this point. What could I do? What could I do? So I gently advised, "Han Han, don''t do that."


    "What''s wrong with me! You come to my house in the middle of the night and rob my son. Can''t I say a few words to you. Yes, I''m Mo Han. I''m not as cheap as a maid in front of Mr. Ye. I dare not go to the west when you point to the East. What you say is what you say. Rao is that I''m so low-key and submissive. I want to please you everywhere. I''m afraid you don''t want me one day, but as a result, I''m not ruthlessly kicked by you! Mr. Ye, it''s a pity that today is different from the past. The situation has changed a long time ago. Now you are you and I are me. We have nothing to do with each other. Why do you care about me! Why


    "I didn''t want to worry about you!" I was in a hurry to jump out of such a sentence, Mo Han suddenly stupefied, his face changed, looked at me foolishly and murmured: "what are you talking about! What did you say? "


    "I -"


    Mo hanleng gave me a slap in the face and said, "why do you leave me behind and leave me alone! Why


    "Mrs. Bian."


    "Bian, damn you, you old rascal, you make my stomach big and don''t care about me, let me live alone with a sick woman and a child. If you don''t want to be responsible, you should have told me, why do you want to marry me? Why do you want to divorce when you get married and have children? Is that how you treat a couple of orphans and widows! Can ye Chutian be regarded as an individual when he does such cruel and unjustifiable things? "


    Mo Han is just like a crazy woman. Her temperament has changed greatly. For a while, her fists and feet beat and beat me. I don''t know how to communicate with her. Maybe from the day I divorced her, our communication channel has been closed automatically.


    Even she and I should not have any intersection.


    I had expected that I would encounter this embarrassing situation when I saw her again, but I had to come to Hanmeng villa for the sake of my son Mo ran, and I never expected that I would meet Mo Han in Hanmeng villa. At this rainy and windy dawn, she didn''t sleep well but stayed here waiting for me.


    as like as two peas, he was quiet. He was quiet for a while, and the cold and cold, he was just like the expression she had when she opened the villa gate.


    Silence, once again spread between us, I don''t know how to tell her, and look at Mo Han''s appearance, it seems that there is nothing to say to me.


    Tonight is doomed to be a failed night. It''s impossible to see Mo ran again. Mo Han''s appearance disrupts all my plans. Since the result is doomed, I don''t intend to force it.


    I look at the rainstorm outside. It''s smaller than before, but it''s only a little smaller. I stayed with Mo Han for a while. Then I turned around and left the second floor without saying a word. I want to leave here. I''m leaving now.I just went to the second floor corridor entrance position, Mo Han suddenly stopped me.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go home."


    "Do you have a home?" Mo Han suddenly jumped out such a sentence.


    Mo Han''s words stunned me. Yes, do I have a home?


    I did not answer her question, but slowly step by step down the stairs, step by step, I seem calm, in fact, I do not have a home, why rush back.


    I left here just because I knew that I didn''t need to stay. Mo Han and I shouldn''t have stayed together. Especially in this special time, it''s easy to cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Mo Han has a new family, she has the responsibility and obligation to be responsible for the new family, and I am only an outsider here at best.


    What can I do if I stay?


    What can I do besides blocking each other? I can''t see Mo ran, so what''s the significance of my coming to Hanmeng villa?


    I went down to the hall on the first floor at one breath and walked towards the gate with firm steps. My hand was on the doorknob of the gate, and a thin figure ran down from the downstairs to catch up with me.


    "You wait."


    It''s Mo Han.


    Mo Han is catching up.


    I turned my back to Mo Han. She stood less than three meters behind me. I could even hear her panting.


    I did not look back, maybe I still do not have the courage to face her, I owe their mother and son too much, unable to repay, so it is.


    I said with a kind of sincere and pleading tone: "Han Han, no matter how you hate me or scold me, I deserve it. I''m sorry for you. I''ll suffer for myself. As for Mo ran, I''m sorry for him. I didn''t try my best to be a father. I just hope you can take good care of him. He has no father when he was young. You''re the only mother. I hope you can do your best to take good care of him. He''s still young. He should live the life he wants to live, not like now. "

 Chapter 837

    Mo Han said: "now, what''s the matter now? What do you mean? Does that mean I''ve taken care of him all these years? "


    "No. I didn''t mean that. "


    "What do you mean?" Mo Han''s words are still quite blunt. Maybe he can''t suppress his anger when he hears my voice.


    Love a person how deep, hate a person will have how deep, when love and hate intertwined, who can distinguish clearly what is love, what is love.


    "Hanhan, I don''t want to quarrel with you. I have so much to say. It''s up to you to listen or not, and it''s up to me to say or not. I''m going


    "Stop! Make it clear before you go I was about to open the door when Mo Han stopped me in the back.


    "It''s all clear."


    "Is that clear? Is it clear without saying anything? " Mo Han suddenly rushed up, put his body on the door and didn''t let me out.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What for! Don''t go Mo Han began to be unreasonable and refused to let me go. I remember that she was not like this before. No matter what I wanted to do, Mo Han would never object and would support me.


    Oh, yeah, it''s not the same as before.


    Mo Han didn''t let me go and didn''t say why. He just foolishly spent it with me. He had nothing to do. He couldn''t pull her body away and rush out.


    "Mrs. Bian." I''d like to ask Mrs. Bian to remind her that she has a family. It''s really inappropriate. If it comes to her husband''s ears, it will cause conflicts.


    "It''s called Hanhan."


    "Didn''t you ask me to call you Mrs. Bian?"


    "I''ll call you whatever I ask you to! What nonsense Mo Han saw me looking at her foolishly, and then came another sentence: "cry."


    The ambiguity of Mo Han''s sentence is so big that it reminds me of many old things. I remember eight years ago when I talked to her, Mo Han was embarrassed to call out and always resisted. When happiness came, Mo Han always liked to hold my waist tightly and asked "can I call you" vaguely.


    Think of this scene, I can''t help laughing, there are such wonderful women, this is no one, every time after the end, Mo Han always buried his head in my chest, sorry to see me, because it''s too stupid and embarrassing.


    I don''t know if Mo Han would be like this when he was with her husband these years?


    Thinking of these, I have some taste in my heart. I don''t know what''s going on. When I think of Mo Han and other men, I feel very uncomfortable.


    Maybe in every man''s heart, the woman who has slept with him will automatically put a special label on her and regard her as his personal belongings. I didn''t want any other man to touch the things he used. That''s what I understood at that time.


    Mo Han saw that I was worried about gain and loss. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Are you unhappy when I said that again? "


    "No. By the way, Han Han, what do you want to talk to me about? "


    Mo Han didn''t know what she wanted to talk to me. She just instinctively stopped me. As for why or what she wanted to do, she was also confused.


    Maybe I''m afraid I''ll never see you again.


    Mo Han did not speak, I guessed her contradictory heart, I thought for a while and said: "since you don''t know, why don''t we just chat casually."


    "Good." Mo Han is very clever place down, this moment of Mo Han as if suddenly back to the past, very obedient, what I say she agreed with me.


    "You know I''m coming tonight?" The reason why I asked is that I came in so smoothly that I didn''t encounter any decent obstruction. Otherwise, I''m afraid I couldn''t get into the cold Dream Villa.


    "Well."


    Mo Han didn''t deny it. He confirmed my guess with a gentle "um".


    "Did you remove the guards from the dock?"


    "Well." Mo Han once again gave a positive answer.


    No wonder.


    "Did you say hello to eagle eye, too?"


    Mo Han shook his head and said, "I didn''t mention it to him. He''s not embarrassed. Maybe you made your own decision."


    Ah, why?


    I live with Yingyan Suwei. He has the duty of guarding Hanmeng villa. There is no reason to be merciful to the invaders.


    Mo Han saw that I looked at her with puzzled eyes. She thought about it and said, "maybe it''s the son''s relationship."


    "You said Mo ran."


    "Well."


    "What does this have to do with my son?"


    When I mentioned Mo ran to Mo Han, I couldn''t help but use the name of son, forgetting that she and I are no longer husband and wife.


    These are the things that come out of the subconscious mind. I can''t help it.


    "He is my adoptive father, and he has recognized his son as his grandson. You are the son''s own father. Of course, he won''t kill you. "


    When Mo Han said these words, he secretly glanced at me. I didn''t pay attention to her at that time, but didn''t think too much.I see. All the questions before had reasonable answers, and I suddenly became enlightened.


    Eagle eye is mo Han''s adoptive father. Why didn''t Mo Han mention such a powerful character to me before? I didn''t know he existed when we were together for so long.


    Mo Han said: "my adoptive father used to serve in the army. He retired only in recent years. He has never been married. He has no wife or son. He doesn''t do anything except killing people. When he retired, he came to Hanmeng villa to teach his son how to shoot when he had no place to go."


    Eagle eye is mo Ran''s shooting coach?


    Damn it.


    With eagle eye, Mo ran will be another Wei Wenjie and sun Jianbing in time.


    Mo Han added: "in fact, I don''t want my son to learn these things, but my mother said that one of the most basic skills of a man is to protect himself. If he doesn''t have this ability, how can he take over the Xu group in the future? Moreover, my adoptive father said that his son is born to be a sniper and has great talent."


    I said with some heartache: "after all, my son is still young, so many things in primary school, even the most basic happiness is gone."


    Mo Han was ashamed to say: "sorry husband, I didn''t take good care of my son. You are right."


    What did Mo Han call me?


    Husband?


    I suddenly confused, silly to look at her, Mo Han may also realize that I am no longer her husband, she may be called used to, subconsciously called out.


    Mo Han lowered his head, his face flushed, his voice lowered a bit and said, "do you want to see your son?"


    Ah? what?


    Mo Han''s words once again shocked me. My brother''s brain was completely disordered. In front of me, a group of crows flew by. Women are sentimental animals. They just gnashed their teeth and didn''t let me see Mo ran.


    Do you still talk about principles?


    But there is a chance to see Mo ran. My brother is so excited that he forgot what the principle is. Let''s go to hell.


    "Is that ok?" I tried to ask, for fear that Mo Han would say something.


    Mo Han nodded slightly and said, "he''s your son. Why can''t you go? I''ll show you to him. My son lives on the second floor."


    Mo Han led the way in front, I followed behind, followed closely all the way.

 Chapter 838

    Outside the rainstorm is still under a non-stop, non-stop to hit the leaves, the wind overturned the leaves above the rain, the rain can not be touched and splashed on the grass.


    The storm is wantonly abusing this land.


    In a quiet manor in the deep city, a big black faced man gently pushed open the door of a study. After entering the room, he called respectfully: "Da Shao."


    In such a large study, there are only two men sitting on a combined sofa, one more by the door and one more by the window.


    There is a delicate tea table in front of the sofa, on which there is a bottle of open red wine and several red wine glasses with half a glass of red wine.


    The man sitting by the window looks like he''s only in his early 30s, but who would have thought that this is a man in his late 40s.


    His face is heroic, his eyes are deep and distant, and time has not left any trace on his face. He is ten years younger than his actual age.


    Next to him sat a man who was about the same age as him, a little older than he looked, but he was very energetic, and his face was always with an indescribable smile, which made people not know what he was thinking.


    "Black wolf, what''s the situation?" Yan Qingcheng picked up a glass of red wine on the tea table at will, shook the red wine in the glass, sipped the red wine and asked.


    Yes, the black big one who just entered the room was Yan Qingcheng''s housekeeper and first bodyguard black wolf, and the man sitting by the window was the famous Yan Qingcheng.


    And another man looked tight, not impressed, seems to have seen and forgotten where.


    The black wolf bent slightly back and said, "Da Shao, ye Chutian successfully entered the cold Dream Villa, and -"


    instead of going on, the black wolf secretly glanced at the man near the door, as if to see his reaction.


    The man said with a smile: "black wolf, what the hell do you want me to do? You report to your master. You don''t need to look at my face, do you?"


    The man who spoke seemed to have a good beginning. He seemed to be careless, but he was dignified. He lost face in front of the master.


    Black wolf in the heart choked a stomach evil fire, black face more black, forced to endure, but did not attack face to face.


    Yan Qingcheng said with a smile: "black wolf, just say what you have to say. My cousin is not a mean person. She won''t give you the same opinion. Besides, you just report the situation, and you don''t do it. What are you afraid of?"


    "Yes."


    Black wolf stood up slightly, continued the topic in front, said: "Ye Chutian did not go dry land, but chose to go by water, he did not take a boat, but swam past."


    Yan Qingcheng frowned and asked suspiciously, "how about swimming? How dare he swim in this weather? "


    The black wolf nodded positively and said, "yes. That''s what the tip says. He said that without the help of any equipment, ye Chutian swam to the pavilion courtyard by hand. First, he snatched the pavilion courtyard, then captured the wharf, and then swaggered into the cold Dream Villa from xiaoshizi road. "


    Yan Qingcheng thought for a moment and asked, "how many people did ye Chutian take with him?"


    "One."


    "He alone?"


    "Well."


    Yan Qingcheng said: "the pavilion yard and wharf defense of Hanmeng villa are solid. There are several teams guarding them, and these people are the best experts. Even if ye Chutian has three heads and six arms, he can''t do it alone."


    Black wolf said: "if you change to do at ordinary times, ye Chutian can''t do it, but tonight, the situation is special."


    "What''s a special law?"


    "Miss Biao gave a death order. No one is allowed to hurt him. If anyone dares to disobey the order, there will be no amnesty. Not only that, Miss Biao also arranged two helpers in advance to help him enter the cold Dream Villa. "


    Yan Qingcheng and black wolf ask and answer, just like playing a double reed, and make the whole process clear.


    Yan Qingcheng seems to be deliberately asked: "cousin why do you want to do this?"


    "This -"


    the black wolf once again glances at the man named cousin husband in Yan Qingcheng''s mouth. Compared with the appearance just as if nothing had happened, the man''s face is completely black now, and he can''t hide it deliberately.


    "Say it My cousin said only one word coldly.


    With the permission of her husband, the black wolf became bold and said: "as for why she did this, the black wolf didn''t dare to guess. He only knew that after ye Chutian entered the cold Dream Villa, she led him into the young master''s villa, and then -"


    the black wolf stopped again.


    "Say it This time, I don''t need Yan Qingcheng to speak, but my uncle can''t help cheering.


    "I dare not say."


    "Although there is a head of injustice and a master of debt, it can''t be counted as a black wolf." Uncle Biao gave black wolf a reassuring pill to eat and let him go on.


    The black wolf stammered: "Ye Chutian and miss Biao have not come out since they entered the villa. The light outside has also been turned off, and there is no outsider in the whole villa except ye Chutian and miss Biao.""What about people?"


    "They were all driven away by the watch girl."


    When Uncle Biao heard this, his eyes seemed to be bursting with fire. He slapped the coffee table heavily and banged it. Otherwise, the quality of the tea table in Yan Qingcheng''s study was excellent, and the tea table would be broken up.


    The black wolf immediately shut up and did not dare to irritate his uncle. Yan Qingcheng''s face was a bit dignified, while his uncle''s face was blue and white. He quietly withdrew his hand and clenched his fist, and the palm of his hand almost wring out of the water.


    Uncle Biao was a little more rational and said with a smile to Yan Qingcheng: "Mr. Yan, it''s getting late. I want to go back to have a rest first, so I won''t drink with you."


    Uncle Biao and Yan Qingcheng are polite. They get up and go out in anger.


    After uncle Biao left, the black wolf said, "Da Shao, this Bian dares to clap the table in front of you. He takes himself seriously. He thinks it''s great who he is and he''s the son-in-law of the Mo family. What''s that! Young man, black wolf doesn''t understand why you just stopped me and taught him


    Yan Qingcheng said thoughtfully, "what do you think of him?"


    The black wolf said with disdain: "generally, I don''t know what Miss Biao likes about him. She''s so impetuous that she can''t hold her breath and can''t drag her all the time. A door-to-door son-in-law can only flatter. What can he be proud of? "


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Don''t you think so, young and old?" Seeing Yan Qingcheng''s serious expression, black wolf seems to attach great importance to Bian. The people who can make people look up are not ordinary people.


    "Black wolf, don''t underestimate Bian. He can win my aunt''s favor. He can''t be underestimated."


    "But -"


    Yan Qingcheng asked with a smile, "but his performance tonight disappoints you, right?"


    The black wolf nodded.


    Yan Qingcheng with some meaningful tone said: "his anger is pretended."


    What?

 Chapter 839

    Black wolf looks at Yan Qingcheng with a puzzled face. He can''t believe what he sees in front of him. He can''t pretend to be so much like Bian.


    "He''s angry but not angry, or he''s really uncomfortable, but he''s far from being so angry," Yan said


    "Young and old, then why does he want to show an inexhaustible look of anger?"


    Yan Qingcheng said with a smile: "why can we test our attitude, or try to paralyze us. Don''t we tell him these things to test his attitude towards the Mo family? "


    "He saw our purpose?"


    "Of course. You can''t see anything so obvious. Do you think my aunt will like him? "


    The black wolf was puzzled and asked: "little, the black wolf still doesn''t understand. Since you know he can see it, why do you want me to say that? It makes him suspicious or disgusted. Isn''t it counterproductive? After all, our purpose is to attract him. "


    Yan Qingcheng said unfathomably, "it''s better to say something clearly than not, and it''s better to say something clearly than not."


    These two words are too abstruse, and black wolf is still confused.


    "All right. Don''t think about it so much. Keep an eye on Bian Di and ye Chutian and report to me at any time. I think it''s time for Bian to go back to Hangzhou these days. "


    "Yes. Big or small. "


    ¡­¡­


    I followed Mo Han nervously. Oh, I''m going to see Mo ran soon. There''s no reason for me to be nervous. I''ve seen Mo Ran''s photos and naturally know what he looks like. Even so, I always fantasize about him in my mind.


    I''m about to see Mo Ran''s real body with my own eyes. I can''t help but feel excited and uneasy. People who have never been a father will not understand it.


    Mo Han took me to the innermost room on the second floor. She gently opened the door and told me to be careful. Mo ran was sleeping. He was very nervous about his study every day and needed to get a good sleep.


    This is mo Han''s explanation, and I have a feeling that Mo Han doesn''t want Mo ran to see me.


    I think it''s normal. Mo Ran''s age is old or young. I haven''t appeared in eight years. If I suddenly jumped out and stood in front of him, I might scare him.


    Although Mo Ran is not an ordinary child, he is only a child under the age of ten. He is not mature in psychology. He must be weak in endurance. Don''t scare him when such a big accident happens.


    Mo Han and I crept into the house. Mo Ran''s room is really big. It''s a suite. There is a hall outside and a bedroom inside. Mo Ran''s bedroom is bigger than the whole house I rent. It makes me a shame to be a father. My father is not as good as his son.


    Mo Ran''s bedroom is extremely luxurious with various paintings on the walls.


    The contents of these paintings are mostly military supplies, such as maps, warship models, camouflage suits, fighter models and so on.


    I can''t see that Mo ran, like I was when I was a child, was a military fan and liked to collect these things.


    Mo ran fell asleep. The quilt was less than half covered. I went up to help him cover the quilt again. I stood in front of the bed and watched Mo ran. The little guy grew up a lot. His young face was even darker than when I was a child. I thought he would often be exposed to the sun.


    I still remember that when Mo ran was a baby, he looked more like Mo Han, and now he is almost a copy of my childhood, with at least a seven point portrait.


    The more I look, the more excited I am. This is my son.


    Mo Han looked at me and then at Mo ran. A happy smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She pulled the corner of my coat and said softly, "is my son good-looking?"


    "Good looking."


    "you see as like as two peas, you have a face, forehead, ears and chin, but your eyes, nose and mouth are very much like me."


    If Mo Han doesn''t say that I haven''t noticed these details, after her reminding, when I look at Mo ran carefully, it''s not like what Mo Han said.


    Mo Ran''s face is the same as mine. It''s thin and angular. It''s beautiful and durable, but it doesn''t lose its heroism. His forehead is smooth and flat, and his ears are small and exquisite. When I''m small, my ears are smaller than those of other boys. There''s an old saying in my hometown that children with small ears are smart, while children with big ears are obedient.


    If there is any scientific basis for this sentence, let''s not discuss it first. It''s certain that you are smart when you are young, and you are very naughty. There is nothing we dare not do.


    Mo Ran''s chin is the same as mine. It''s sharp and has perfect radian. It''s beautiful.


    Besides, Mo Ran''s eyes are as big as Mo Han''s, because Mo Ran''s eyes are closed when he is asleep. Now his eyelashes are all exposed. His eyelashes are really long, dense and beautiful.


    Mo Han''s nose is high, small and cute. His lips are red and sexy. I didn''t expect that a little boy''s lips would give people such a feeling. Maybe it''s because he is my son.


    Mo Han saw that I had been foolishly observing Mo ran and was obsessed. Suddenly, he said with pride, "is my son no worse than you?""Of course. Hanhan, it''s hard for you. " I slightly looked up at Mo Han''s eyes and said sincerely.


    Mo Han raised Mo ran so well, I sincerely appreciate her, really, these are my heartfelt words, not just a simple polite words.


    When I said this, Mo Han was obviously stunned. After a while, he said softly, "he is your son and I, and I should take care of him. Why are you so polite to me?"


    "I -"


    Mo Han is right, but according to the relationship between me and her now, it''s OK for me to say that. The fault is that she and I are no longer husband and wife.


    At that crossroads eight years ago, we had already missed it.


    Mo Han looked at me expectantly, her eyes shining with obsession, this is a woman''s look at a man''s eyes, but also a wife''s look at her husband''s eyes.


    This kind of eyes full of deep meaning, I was almost trapped in her rhythm.


    Mo Han means a few things. Is it because of the complicated relationship among me, Mo ran and her that she is so addicted to this atmosphere that she forgets her present situation?


    Mo Han has Mr. Bian, and I have su Manyu. She and I can''t go back to the past. It''s impossible.


    I didn''t know how to take the call.


    When Mo Han saw that I didn''t answer her, he suddenly realized something, and her reason gradually returned. Her big eyes rolled with tears in her eyes. Several times she wanted to flow down, but she forced her to stop.


    Mo Han secretly wiped tears, it seems to really cry.


    Why did I make her cry all of a sudden? Just as I didn''t know how to comfort her, Mo ran suddenly turned over when she was asleep, which scared Mo Han and me.


    Mo Han immediately ignored his emotions and pulled my clothes tightly and said, "go. Don''t wake up your son. "

 Chapter 840

    Mo Han took me out of Mo ran ''.


    "Cold, cold."


    Mo Han doesn''t talk. I don''t want to go on like this all the time, so I try to break this boring situation.


    Mo Han looked at me and said, "what''s the plan for Su Manyu to drive for his whole life?"


    My relationship with Manyu is stiff. Even if I''m willing to drive for her, she won''t give me another chance. Besides, a big man drives a car for a woman all his life. This is not my character.


    I''m also confused about it. I don''t know what I should do when I leave Manyu. In a word, I want to do my own business, for the sake of Ye Luo and for the sake of protecting those I need to protect, even myself.


    I don''t know how to answer Mo Han''s question, because I don''t have a definite answer in my heart. I just want to form a team by recruiting seals and sea lions.


    Sun Jianbing and I are the center of an iron blooded team. This team should be diversified, including all kinds of talents, not just military or military talents.


    Of course, because I don''t have the resources in the early stage, I can only start from these aspects and absorb what kind of talents I can meet. As long as I have excellent character and value, I don''t want to miss it.


    Attracting talents needs their own personality charm and fame, such as seals and sea lions. They are willing to join because of the relationship between sun Jianbing and me. In addition, they also need abundant funds and a long-term career.


    These years have already passed the era of fighting and killing. Only through science and technology, innovation and development can we really attract and retain talents.


    The reason why Wei Wenjie and Yan Qingcheng dare to be so horizontal is that they have a strong team to back them up. Sun Jianbing and I are at best a pair of Gemini stars with weak strength. We need to do everything by ourselves. He and I have limited energy. We can''t do the same in the future.


    And what should I do?


    Mo Han saw me in a daze and said softly, "Chutian, you are not young. You can''t live in such a mess all your life. You should do your own business."


    Mo Han was born in a famous family. She has been influenced since childhood and practiced in the market for several years. She has more knowledge and experience than me. Maybe her opinions can give me some advice.


    I humbly asked her for advice, saying that onlookers see clearly, and those who are in charge of the game are confused. I just want to figure out what I can do.


    "Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Mo Han thought for a moment and said, "would you like to listen to my opinion?"


    "Of course. You are the vice president of Xu''s group. You have a lot of experience. You can''t be wrong. "


    Mo Han nodded his head and said: "traditional industries need long-term accumulation and foundation. It''s too late for you to enter at this time, and now the industry is changing faster than you think. Many industries are in depression and are getting worse day by day. Therefore, I don''t recommend you to do industry."


    "What do you do if you don''t do business? "The Internet?"


    Mo Han shook his head and said: "the development of Internet economy has reached a bottleneck period. The industry is changing too fast, and the elimination rate is too high. Although you have the foundation in this field and have innovative thinking, after all, you have left the industry for too long, and many things and ideas can''t keep up with the trend. I say that you have already been out of fashion It''s impossible to get out and get in again. Chutian, you missed the golden age of this business. "


    Mo Han is right. I''ve thought about this problem for a long time. It''s even more difficult to go back to my old business. Even if I''m as strong as Lin Manxue, it''s almost impossible for me to set up another Manxue company.


    "So which line do you think suits me?"


    Mo Han said, "investment banks."


    Ah?


    Investment bank, Mo Han is not joking. Can I be an investment bank with my strength?


    Is it two dollars for a two color ball or a lotto?


    I supported the railing with a wry smile. The investment bank said that the simple point is to invest and give money to others. Of course, this kind of investment requires high vision, rich experience, abundant capital and the courage to gamble.


    I''m afraid that no one who dares to invest in these projects will be able to do anything without a lot of money.


    Moreover, although I have been in this industry for a period of time, my experience is similar to none. Besides, if I want to be an investment bank, I definitely need a lot of money. Where can I get the money.


    Mo Han saw that I was sad. She thought that she had seen through what I was thinking. She looked at the drizzle outside and sighed and said, "don''t worry, I will help you. Talent, capital, resources and information channels, I will help you with all these things."


    "You?"


    "Well. Me, Mo Han. "


    I sneered, "how do you handle it? Oh, I almost forgot that you are Xu Mengyao''s daughter and vice president of Xu group. These things are just a piece of cake for you. "Mo Han recognized the sour taste of my words. She was more ironic than surprised. She frowned and said, "do you seem to have any prejudice against my mother?"


    "It''s not prejudice, it''s indifference." I''m not going to cover it up, as it is.


    "Why? Because she doesn''t like you? "


    "It doesn''t matter whether she likes me or not. The most important thing is that I, ye Zhong, won''t ask Xu Mengyao for any alms. I didn''t, I don''t, and I won''t in the future."


    Mo Han was completely annoyed by my words. He glared at me and scolded me: "it''s stupid to put such good resources."


    I shrugged and said, "I''m stupid. What''s the matter?"


    Mo Han stared at me silently for a moment, then sighed softly and said: "sometimes I really doubt how I can like a man like you. What do you say about ye Chutian? He is selfish, arrogant and arrogant."


    I said without doubt: "I am not good, but I have the backbone, do not eat food, especially do not eat Xu Mengyao''s food."


    Mo Han said coldly: "I''m afraid it''s not the backbone."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting! I just can''t stand that some people use weakness and incompetence as an excuse, feel too low self-esteem, and flaunt how great they are. Compared with those who are strong, they despise them. Don''t you think such people are ridiculous? "


    I didn''t expect that Mo Han would sneer at me so much. In the past, I didn''t even dare to think about it, but now it happens in front of me. I''m not used to it.


    She has been ridiculed many times, and my brother is also a man who wants face. Well, in my heart, a nameless flame rubs up, and it''s all about my chest. But I think in a twinkling of an eye, is mo Han wrong? Why should I look down on Xu Mengyao? If people don''t crush me at all, what qualifications do I have to look down on her.

 Chapter 841

    There are only two possibilities for a weak person to disdain a strong one. One is because of jealousy, and the other is because of inferiority. I don''t even have the qualification to envy Xu Mengyao. I only have inferiority.


    Damn it.


    Mo Han saw that I didn''t speak and said coldly, "what''s the matter? Did you hit your pain? Hum, do you think there is nothing wrong with what I said. Ye Chutian, you and I have known each other for more than ten years. Can you hide your virtue from me? It can be said that the woman who knows you most in the world is not ye Yingying or Su Manyu, but me, Mo Han. Do you believe it? You are a coward and a coward. You always pretend to be free and easy. In fact, you are a tangled man. You are not natural and unrestrained at all, are you


    Mo Han poked in my pain, I am also a little unhappy, light said: "finished?"


    "Ha ha. You look at you, say you are not happy, just like a child, but also others coax you, why, you are a big man, why do you always want me to coax you with a woman? I''m not used to you today. I said you. What''s the matter? Do you want to beat me or scold me? "


    "Hanhan, I don''t want to fight with you."


    "Quarrel?" Mo Han said with a sneer: "you ye Chutian don''t regard me as your woman at all. When did you quarrel with me? I''m afraid you won''t quarrel with me all your life. I treat you as a treasure, holding you in my arms for fear of falling, holding you in my hands for fear of melting. You despise me and want to pursue the woman who doesn''t take you seriously at all. I don''t care about your business, but you''re too cheap to drive for a woman. I can''t bear it. Anyway, you''re my ex husband. You''re not afraid of shame. Your face is worthless, but I want Mo Han''s face, you know? "


    I didn''t expect Mo han to be so angry. Years of accumulated resentment broke out at this moment. Let''s vent it. I''ll admit it.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    I have nothing to say to you


    "Fart! Do you have nothing to say? It''s a typical oral complaint. Ye Chutian, I tell you, a really smart and responsible man can afford to put down. He will always be in awe of his enemies and competitors. He knows how to take advantage of all available forces to achieve his own goal. He will not be afraid of wolves and tigers because of his inferiority complex. He looks down on this and doesn''t look down on that. He will guard a woman for a lifetime. ¡±


    Mo Han said that I was speechless. Although her words were not pleasant to hear, every sentence stuck in my mind. I have been unsuccessful all these years, and the most important problem must be myself.


    Mo Han may not mean what she said. These words may be Xu Mengyao''s evaluation of me, because only women like Xu Mengyao have such insight and point out my weakness.


    Mo Han is right. I don''t like Xu Mengyao very much. It''s just that since the first day I met her, she has given me a strong sense of oppression. This feeling envelops my heart and makes me breathless. I can''t reach the height she has reached in my life. It''s not a matter of trying hard or not. No matter how hard I try, I feel inferior in front of her She was rebellious, so she felt that she couldn''t stand anything.


    Mo Han pointed out my problem to the point. She didn''t give me any face at all. She couldn''t get used to me any more. If she didn''t say something cruel, I would cheat myself all my life.


    In this way, what can I do? Do I really want to go on in a muddle all my life?


    Mo Han''s words woke me up, which touched me a lot, but it was hard to accept emotionally. I kept silent and let Mo Han taunt me.


    Mo Han saw that I didn''t say a word like a Muggle. He was angry in his heart. He complained a little and said, "you are squeaking. Do you want my help?"


    "No."


    "You?" Mo Han was confused by my anger and pointed at me. At last, she was so angry that she waved her fist in the air. She didn''t beat her fist on me. Maybe she didn''t want to give up or for some other reason.


    "Cold, cold."


    "Don''t call me a goddamn name. I''m very disappointed in you. I''m very disappointed. Why don''t you want me to help you and give me a reason? As long as the reason is sufficient, I won''t force you to turn things around. "


    I looked at Mo Han, silent.


    "Don''t pretend to be deep at this time," he said! If you don''t say I can''t swallow this breath, the man I used to love most is such a cowardly man, shouldn''t you give me an explanation? "


    I suddenly looked up and said, "why do you want to help me? Why do you want to help me when I do this to you? "


    This is something I can''t understand in my heart all the time. Mo Han hates me deeply. Why do you want to help me when I am confused and helpless.


    I can''t figure it out. If I can''t figure out this problem, I can''t accept her kindness casually. Moreover, after all, I have passed away with her, and I don''t want to owe her any more.


    I went back to the tangle of the past. If Mo Han knew, she would be angry with me.Mo Han was also asked by me, looking at me for a long time can not say a word.


    "Why? Why on earth? "


    Mo Han opened his mouth for several times, and finally he gritted his teeth and said, "don''t worry about why. I said that if you want to be a real man, don''t tangle so much. It doesn''t matter for any reason. What''s important is that you should do a great career. For Mo ran, for sumanyu and for yourself, you can''t go on so mediocre."


    "I want to know, I hope you can give me an answer, I need an answer to untie the knot, otherwise I -"


    "how can you be so stubborn!" Mo Han is almost speechless to me.


    "Why don''t you?"


    Mo Han took back his eyes from me and looked out in a daze. After a while, he said softly, "if you have to have a reason, I''ll give it to you, because you are my son''s father, my own father. Is that enough?"


    "Because of this?"


    "Yes. That''s why. " Mo Han said with an iron face. She looked up at the gray sky and said, "it''s raining. You can go. I''m afraid you''re too confused to make any right decision. I''ll give you another week to think about it. After a week, you''ll give me an answer. You can decide for yourself whether you want or not. "


    I see Mo Han''s face is so bad, and I''m worried about her. Mo Han must be very sad. No matter what, I didn''t do what she wanted to see.


    "Hanhan, you -"


    "I''m fine. Let''s go. "


    "Good."


    I said a good mouth, but no immediate action, and so on for a while, Mo Han is still no response, holding the railing, a hand holding chin to see the rain outside.

 Chapter 842

    "Cold Dream Villa you also broke in, Mo ran you also saw, how, still have a matter?" Mo Han saw that I couldn''t leave, and asked with a slight frown.


    "No more."


    "Since it''s OK, why are you still here, waiting to see me cry?" Mo Han said in a bad tone.


    "Han Han, can we have a good conversation? If you really hate to see me, I''ll go." I was just about to lift my legs and leave when Mo Han suddenly said "why".


    "What?" I don''t know what Mo Han wants to ask.


    "Why not be angry?" Mo Han put his hand out of the railing and let the rain drop in her palm.


    Mo Han''s words in front of me really hurt my self-esteem, but I can understand her saying so. There are two reasons: one is that she still has resentment in her heart and wants to vent it, the other is that Mo Han doesn''t want me to continue to degenerate, and doesn''t want me to waste time in good years.


    Even though Mo Han''s way of expression makes me embarrassed, her starting point is for my good. What''s wrong with Mo Han? What''s the reason and qualification for me to blame her?


    I''m not qualified. I''m not qualified.


    Mo Han seemed to be able to see through my mind. He shook his head bitterly and said, "I don''t mean that thing just now, but another thing."


    It''s not that she criticized me just now. What else can I be angry about? I''m even more confused.


    Mo Han reluctantly laughed and said, "don''t you really understand?"


    I shook my head. In fact, I didn''t pretend to be confused. I didn''t understand.


    "I found a stepfather for Mo ran. Aren''t you angry?" Mo Han gently bit his thin white teeth and spat out such a sentence.


    Ah, that''s it.


    I didn''t express my attitude immediately, because I don''t know what I think. If I say I hope Mo Han will remarry and my ex-wife will marry another man, how can I sound hypocritical? Everyone is selfish, especially when men treat women. I''m no exception, but Mo Han has the freedom to choose happiness, she said It''s her right to remarry or marry anyone. I have no right to interfere, let alone blame her.


    I abandoned her in those years, and I have experienced the affair of orchid in these years. At last, I am entangled with Su Manyu. I am in a mess. What qualifications do I have to question Mo Han?


    Mo Han just did what he wanted to do or had to do.


    "I -"


    "what are you doing? Are you angry? " Mo Han straightened his big eyes and asked eagerly.


    I sincerely said: "Han Han, no matter what kind of man you choose to spend the rest of your life with, I - I hope you are happy."


    "Happiness." Mo Han murmured, suddenly happy, but this kind of music is quite a bit self mocking helpless taste, she said coldly: "Mr. Ye, it''s late, you should go, we alone men and women stay together, if let my husband see, will be jealous."


    "Cold, cold."


    Mo Han gave me a complicated look and said, "remember what I told you. Give me the answer a week later. My number hasn''t changed, remember? "


    I nodded.


    Mo Han suddenly said with a bitter smile: "Ye Chutian, you know, I really hope you shake your head. Why do you nod your head? Maybe my heart will feel better. Do you know that when you step into the land of Hangzhou, I know that you have come back, waiting for you to contact me, waiting for you to come to me. It''s a pity that I''ll wait and wait. In the end, we can only meet this way tonight. Isn''t that funny? Ye Chutian, do you think Mo Han owes you in his last life? He owes you so much that he can''t finish it in his whole life! It''s not over yet


    "Hanhan -"


    Mo Han ignored me and continued to talk to himself: "I once wanted to paralyze myself, saying that you changed your identity and changed your name. You must have lost your memory or forgotten something in the past. Otherwise, you would not go home and would not forget to contact me. Even if you would forget, I decided not to forget having a son. I find steps for you to convince myself and excuse you again and again. Ha ha, it''s a pity that your nodding makes all my fantasies come to naught. In fact, I knew you didn''t. If you did, how could you find Su Manyu instead of me at the first time? "


    "Hanhan, I -"


    "what are you doing? Are you wronged? Have I wronged you? Ye Chutian, you''re a motherfucker. Mo Han fell in love with you when he was blind. He gave you a beautiful son. But what did Su Manyu give you? Besides killing you, what did she do for you? "


    "I''m not reconciled to losing. I''ve kept her in Hangzhou these years and won''t let anyone bully her because I want to know what you will do when you face the choice again? Can''t I add a weight of Moran to her alone? Ha ha, I''m ridiculous. I have to fantasize when I know the result. Is there a woman who is more pathetic than me? "


    Mo Han takes care of Man Yu for me. I am very grateful to her in my heart. Without Mo Han, Man Yu doesn''t know where to go.No matter what the purpose of Mo Han''s leaving Manyu in Hangzhou is, everything is not important. The important thing is that Mo Han has done a lot of things for me in silence.


    I''m not finished in my life. I''m not finished.


    The person who said this should be me, not Mo Han.


    I went forward to take Mo Han in my arms to comfort her. As soon as I reached out my hands, I drew back. Now, unlike in the past, she is Mrs. Bian. She is no longer my friend. I am not qualified to touch her. I can''t even hold her.


    Mo Han didn''t resist. Seeing me hesitant, he hummed coldly: "counsellor?"


    "I -" I shook my head and put my hands down decadent. I can''t, I can''t do that.


    "Hum, do you know you are not qualified? Ye Chutian, no matter how stupid I am, I can''t stay in one place and wait for you all my life. "


    "I know."


    "You know? You know why you''re here? Just because I want to see Mo ran? " Mo Han asked me with an eyebrow, looking rather nervous.


    "Well."


    When she got the affirmative answer, Mo Han was completely disappointed. She opened her apricot eyes and said fiercely, "I Pooh! Mo Ran is my son. Why do you see him! Say, why


    "Han Han, don''t do that. Mo Ran is also my son. I just want to know if he is well. That''s all. There''s no other meaning."


    Mo Han said coldly: "Mr. Ye, Mo Ran has a good life with me. Without you, our mother and son don''t have a good life. Don''t think you are a necessity. Without you, our mother and son can''t live. Don''t be sentimental. Go back to your Su Manyu. Let her abuse you and let you have a long memory!"


    Mo Han said more and more angry, before cold light of her, tonight with ate gunpowder like, speak a more than a blunt, I have a little can''t resist.

 Chapter 843

    After many years as a senior executive, Mo Han has gained momentum. Her momentum is n times stronger than before. When she gets angry, she looks like a lioness, an inviolable lioness.


    "Go away!" Mo Han pointed to the building crossing, and finally came out with such a word.


    Brother may really hurt her, I silently looked at Mo Han, and then turned to leave the second floor, and then through the first floor hall directly out of the villa.


    Mo Han didn''t glance at me in the whole process. When I stood outside the villa and looked at the corner of the second floor, Mo Han disappeared. Maybe she went back to rest.


    I told myself so.


    It took me a lot of time to go back along the small stone road, but it took less than 20 minutes to go back. It was almost dawn, and I even saw a ray of morning light.


    When I got back to the dock, the seals and sea lions saw me coming back safely and ran to me. They couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Cold Dream Villa, those who enter without permission will die.


    This is not just to say that no one who breaks into the cold Dream Villa can retreat completely. At least since the completion of the cold Dream Villa, no one has ever done it.


    I''m the first one.


    The only one.


    The admiration of seals and sea lions for me has once again reached a higher level. It''s the real man who can''t do what others can''t do.


    I took seals and sea lions back to where I lived. By the time I got back to where I lived, it was already daybreak and people were going to work one after another.


    The third of us went to a breakfast shop to have some breakfast. Sun Jianbing called me on the way. Today is the day I agreed with him to go to guanwan city. He asked me when I would leave, and I told him to come first.


    Sun Jianbing drove a Porsche, which was the one given to him by man Yu. Sun Jianbing walked into the breakfast shop and saw two strange men sitting beside me.


    Sun Jianbing waved to me to sit down.


    Sun Jianbing sat opposite me. I pointed to seals and sea lions and said to sun Jianbing, "this is a new talent joining our team. His name is seal and his name is sea lion."


    When I finished, I pointed to sun Jianbing on the opposite side and said, "I don''t need to introduce him, my brother sun Jianbing."


    "Heavenly eye instructor."


    The seal and the sea lion immediately stood up and saluted sun Jianbing with a standard military salute, scaring the other guests around for breakfast.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t seem to have any impression of seals and sea lions. Out of politeness, he nodded his head slightly to signal them to sit down and talk.


    "Where did you get it?"


    "Cold Dream Villa."


    "Boss Xu''s people?"


    I said, "OK, we''ll talk about it later. Let''s get down to business first. Have we dealt with all the company''s affairs properly?"


    "All right. You can start at any time. "


    "Good. There are two things you should arrange before you start. The first one is to find a place for these two brothers. We''ll pay for the expenses. I don''t have any money, so you should pay for it first. "


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said, "OK."


    "The second one is to arrange a job for them for the time being. Is your security department still short of people? Can you let them in for a while?"


    Sun Jianbing thought for a while and said, "I''ll arrange this. Don''t worry."


    "Full?" When I saw the seal seal seal sitting on the seat without chopsticks, I asked with a smile. As soon as sun Jianbing entered the store, the seal seal seal seal seal had been staring at him with eyes, and the excitement on his face was like meeting a gorgeous beauty.


    You don''t understand. Sun Jianbing, an old man, has nothing to look at. He has no chest, no buttocks and thick skin. What''s his appreciation level.


    "I''m full."


    "Work when you''re full. Jianbing, you''ve been working hard. Take them now. I''ll go back to make up for a night''s sleep. I didn''t sleep all night. "


    "Good."


    Sun Jianbing left the breakfast shop with seals and sea lions. I had a leisurely breakfast, settled my account and prepared to go home. On the way, I wanted to see Manyu.


    Manyu was in a bad state of mind yesterday. I was worried about her all the time.


    After a walk outside the community, while the security guard didn''t pay attention, I climbed over the wall and entered the community. I found Manyu''s villa. The door was locked and Manyu seemed to be out.


    That''s right. According to Manyu''s workaholic temperament, I went to work early. I didn''t think too much and went back to my place with complicated mood.


    I took a shower, changed my clean clothes, and then went back to sleep. After working hard, I was really tired in the middle of the night. As I got older, my body function dropped a lot. If I didn''t sleep a night, I felt extremely tired. Seven or eight years ago, even if my brother didn''t sleep for several days, it wouldn''t be like this.


    I slept until noon until sun Jianbing came to my house.


    As I opened the door, I asked, "is it all done?"


    "It''s done. One is arranged in the studio, the other is arranged in the factory, which just needs manpower. "


    It''s good to have a protection studio and a protection factory."Did you see Miss Su back in the studio this morning?" I asked casually.


    "No. Miss Su didn''t go to the studio today. "


    "Didn''t go to the studio? Did you go to the factory? "


    "Neither."


    I was surprised, did not go to the studio did not go to the factory, Manyu is not at home, then where can she go?


    "No. Man Yu is not at home


    Sun Jianbing nodded and said, "I know."


    Ah?


    What''s the matter? How does Sun Jianbing know that man Yu is not at home? And he doesn''t worry at all.


    Seeing my impatient face, sun Jianbing said with a smile, "Oh, look, I''m confused. I''m sorry. I didn''t make it clear. Miss Su is not at home and doesn''t go to work because she''s traveling."


    "Travel?"


    "Well."


    "Who said that?"


    "Begonia said. Miss Su called qiutang last night and said that she was tired recently and wanted to go out for a walk. "


    Manyu quarreled with me. I''m not in a good mood. It''s nothing to want to go out for a walk. I''m just worried about her going out like this. Besides, there was a typhoon last night. It was a strong wind all night and a rainstorm all night. It didn''t stop until dawn. Now the ground is full of water. I always feel that it''s not the right time to travel. But no one can stop Manyu if she wants to go Yes.


    "When did you leave?"


    "I don''t know. Miss Su didn''t say. Chutian, Miss Su is going on a tour at this time. Did you two quarrel? "


    As soon as I mention this, my head aches. It''s not a fight, but a fight. I don''t know what to do.


    Well, it''s just that my friend is going to guanwan city to deal with the problem of orchid villa. By the way, I''ll go to orchid town to pick up Ye Luo. As far as we are in this situation, it''s better to be apart for a while.


    Calm each other down.


    I sighed and said: "it''s hard to say. Forget it. If she wants to go out and relax, let her go. Manyu has worked for so many years, but she hasn''t found a time to go out and have a good time, so she should take a holiday for herself. You sit down for a while, I''ll clean up, and we''ll leave for guanwan. "

 Chapter 844

    "All right."


    Sun Jianbing and I took turns driving to guanwan city. This time, unlike the last time, when we had a case, we had to keep a low profile. We drove at night as far as possible and took a detour. We tried to pick up some remote rural roads. This time, sun Jianbing and I had no scruples, so we made a lot of high-profile decisions. We didn''t have to go furtively any more.


    It took us more than ten hours to get to Lanxin villa in guanwan city. Instead of parking at the foot of the mountain, we drove directly to Lanxin villa.


    Today, the business of Lanxin villa is in a depression. In the past, there were many families. Today, the flow of people is not very large. Only a few scattered groups of people went to the mountain to eat.


    How come after a month, the orchid villa has changed beyond recognition. Is it still the red and purple orchid villa before.


    Sun Jianbing and I looked at each other, and we couldn''t understand why a prosperous farm paradise has become so cold and quiet in the past month, and it''s almost at the door.


    How can lengmin, a woman, not deliberately want to leave a mess for me?


    Sun Jianbing and I had been driving all the way, and we were hungry. Apart from instant noodles and biscuits, we ate something that was not easy to digest, and there was no taste in our mouth.


    Sun Jianbing and I look at each other and eat first. Anyway, everyone is here. Lengmin and Bian Yinqiang, the two bastards, can run away. The monk can''t run to the temple. We can settle accounts with them when we are satisfied.


    We went into the No. 3 restaurant and picked up a humble table to sit down. There were only five or six tables in the big No. 3 hall, scattered all over the place, which was really desolate.


    Sun Jianbing and I sat and waited for a long time, but no waiter came to greet us. What''s the matter? When did the service attitude of Lanxin villa get so bad?


    It can''t be Leng min and Bian Yinqiang. They know that sun Jianbing and I are here. Did they arrange it on purpose?


    After about five or six minutes of waiting, sun Jianbing and I choked on the fire. I slapped the table with a heavy slap and swore, "are people dead?"


    Our shouts didn''t play any role. Except for a few guests looking in our direction at will, nothing else happened. Several front desk waiters, Lai Yangyang, sat there and took sun Jianbing and me as the air.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a business. I''m so angry that I almost lift the table.


    I picked up a teacup and hit it heavily on the ground. Today I''ll see if we can eat this meal.


    Several times, the receptionist stopped her and she didn''t want to jump over.


    The little girl said pitifully, "the guests are really angry. We can''t neglect them in business like this."


    A waitress in her twenties said with disdain, "if you want to go, Xiaolian, don''t blame my sister for not reminding you. No matter how much you do, no one will pay you. If you are busy, you can see that the guests are angry. At this time, there is nothing good to eat."


    "Ah." The little girl sighed and quickly walked to our table. With a professional smile on her face, she said, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time, two bosses. Do you want to catch the game or eat the ready-made game in our villa?"


    I said: "we''ve been hungry all the way. We don''t have the strength to catch them by ourselves. Just order what you have."


    "All right, boss."


    "Well, what would you like to eat? We have been using electronic system to place orders in Lanxin villa, but the system is being upgraded in recent days and can''t be used any more. Just tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll go to the kitchen and order for you, OK?"


    This little girl is very nice to listen to and polite. She looks good at it. It''s hard for sun Jianbing and I to embarrass her.


    "No problem."


    I asked sun Jianbing to order. The little girl handed him a pamphlet with pictures and dish names on it. Sun Jianbing took the pamphlet, flipped through it and ordered five or six dishes.


    Sun Jianbing ordered all kinds of game. The biggest feature of Lanxin villa is game and wild vegetables. Moreover, the cooks'' cooking skills are first-class, which makes the guests admire them.


    The little girl blushed and said, "I''m sorry, sir. There are no dishes you ordered."


    "What?"


    Sun Jianbing didn''t order anything out of the ordinary. These dishes are all the specialties of Lanxin villa. There are not many guests here, so why not.


    Sun Jianbing ordered a few more at random. The little girl still shook her head, pointed to one of them, a hand shredded chicken, a wild duck with sauce and a fish with sauce, and said, "there are only three at present."


    There are only three dishes for customers to choose from. No wonder the business is so bad. Who will come here to eat.


    I said with some displeasure: "little girl, what do you mean? I see there are more than three dishes at other tables. Why only recommend three dishes to us?"


    The little girl said in a soft voice: "boss, the dishes of other guests are made by themselves. I just asked you whether you want to catch them by yourself or choose ready-made dishes. There are only three ready-made dishes."I was angry, another slap on the table, the little girl scared back a few steps, shaking the body, a face of panic looking at me.


    I see that the little girl is very aggrieved. Even a waiter can''t be the master. What can I do for her? I waved to the little girl and said, "go and call your boss. I''ll talk to her in person. How can you do business like this? It''s driving guests out, you know? "


    "I''m sorry, boss. I - our boss is not in the villa," said the little girl


    The little girl was very afraid of me, and her words were trembling. No wonder several front desk waiters didn''t dare to come over. It turned out that sun Jianbing and I were not good friends.


    The waiter has a wide range of knowledge when he comes into contact with all kinds of guests every day. Her eyesight is generally not bad. However, the little girl in front of her is estimated to have been working for a short time. She is very raw and astringent. Besides some service skills, her ability of observing words and colors is really not as good as the other few waiters.


    You see, there are at least six waiters in the third restaurant. She is the only one who comes to serve us. She must be the only one who gets a lot of abuse in the end.


    "Where is she?"


    The little girl shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Run away?


    This is the first reaction of sun Jianbing and I. did Leng min get any news that sun Jianbing and I are OK, so she chose to run away?


    But Leng min is just an ordinary farmhouse owner. He knows only a limited number of people. Sun Jianbing and I are top secret things. How can most people know where to go.


    Besides, sun Jianbing and I have been in Hangzhou these days, and we are not in Guangnan province. Hangzhou is more than 1000 kilometers away from guanwan city. How can she know what happened in Hangzhou.


    It''s dog day.


    If this is the case, there are no leaders in orchid villa. No wonder the business is getting worse day by day, and there is no leader. These waiters are just a group of scattered soldiers. What can they do.


    "When did she disappear?"

 Chapter 845

    The little girl saw that sun Jianbing and I were two strange faces after all. The business of the boss of Lanxin villa belonged to the internal affairs of the villa. It was not convenient to tell us too much.


    This little girl is very professional. Although she is afraid that it is extremely unnatural for me to stand in front of me, she doesn''t choose to compromise because she is afraid. She just purses her mouth, lowers her head and doesn''t look at me. Her mouth is closed tightly and she doesn''t want to say anything to me.


    I''m very satisfied with the performance of the little girl. It''s very good to be able to do this at a young age. It''s not much better than other waiters.


    I didn''t intend to embarrass her. I nodded to sun Jianbing. Sun Jianbing and I have cooperated for so long. They have a tacit understanding. I just need a look or a small action. Sun Jianbing can understand what I mean.


    He got up and let the little girl sit opposite me. The little girl refused and didn''t dare to annoy sun Jianbing. She had to follow sun Jianbing''s will.


    Sun Jianbing left one of our tables and then went to other tables. When he visited one table at a time, I didn''t hear what he talked about with the guests. After he visited one table and said a few words, the guests at that table left the table automatically and didn''t dare to stay to eat and drink any more.


    Sun Jianbing persuades the guest to leave, and then closes and locks the door of No.3 restaurant. The front desk waiter sees all this in his eyes and doesn''t understand what the guest wants to do. When sun Jianbing closes the door of the restaurant, they are all scared. Even a fool knows that sun Jianbing and I have bad intentions and want to have an accident.


    One of the waiters was turning on the walkie talkie to call someone, and the other took out his mobile phone to call the police. Sun Jianbing was quick eyed and ran to them with several quick steps. He flew up and kicked the mobile phone and walkie talkie in their hands.


    When the mobile phone and walkie talkie hit the ground, sun Jianbing trampled them to pieces again. This scene directly confused several waiters and screamed for help.


    All of a sudden, the hall was in a state of chaos, as if someone was going to kill someone.


    "Shut the hell up to me. I''ll kill anyone who dares to shout again."


    Sun Jianbing''s roar really worked. No one dared to make any more noise. He covered his mouth one by one for fear that he would make some noise because he was too scared to annoy the killing God in front of him.


    Sun Jianbing told them to stand in a row and come to me one by one. He held his hands to supervise.


    The little girl opposite me turned pale with fright. Just when sun Jianbing roared, she stood up in terror. I waved to her with a smile to show her not to be afraid.


    I said we''re not bad people. We won''t do anything to her.


    The little girl didn''t say anything. She was really afraid. She was just a little girl in her early twenties. It was estimated that she had never seen such a situation before she graduated.


    In addition to the little girl, there are five waiters, two men and three women. One of them should be the foreman of No. 3 restaurant, because she wears the foreman''s work card on her chest.


    "You, come out." Sun Jianbing pointed to the foreman, nuzui said.


    The foreman''s thighs were shaking and shaking, like a rice bran sieve. Sun Jianbing pointed to me and said, "open your dog''s eyes and see clearly. This is Mr. Ye, the real boss of Lanxin villa, Miss Lanxin''s husband. He is the owner of Lanxin villa. Ye Xiansheng called you to have a meeting today. You should know what you should say Let''s go. "


    What sun Jianbing said is a meeting. If there is such a meeting, I was almost amused by him. I didn''t expect that sun Jianbing had such a humorous side.


    "I know, I know."


    Without waiting for sun Jianbing to intimidate them, they all expressed their views one after another, one by one fearing death.


    However, I like their attitude very much, so I don''t have to spend a lot of time talking with them.


    "What''s your name? What''s your position in Lanxin villa? " I asked the foreman coldly.


    "My name is Li Jinhua. I''m the foreman of No.3 Hall of Lanxin villa."


    "How many years have you worked in the villa?"


    "Four to four years."


    I hummed coldly: "more than four years of service is not short. How can you be so irresponsible? Look what the whole villa looks like by you. Is it decent?"


    Li Jinhua was yelled at by me, lowered his head and said, "Mr. Ye, I-I''m just a little foreman. Maybe maybe -"


    Li Jinhua tried to defend himself.


    I hit the table and scolded, "what''s the matter with the foreman? If you work in Lanxin villa for a day, you have to do something for Lanxin villa. What''s more, you are still a manager with a lot of waiters. Is that how you take the lead? "


    When Li Jinhua saw that I was angry, he was scared and didn''t dare to argue any more. This kind of person was afraid of hard things. He hated this kind of person who had no backbone in his life. No matter men or women, they didn''t even want backbone. What else do you want?


    To live is to waste food.


    Li Jinhua lowered her head in shame. Of course, she may not be ashamed in her heart, but she may give in to my lewd power and dare to be angry."Captain Li."


    "Yes."


    "Tell me the truth, where is Leng min?"


    Li Jinhua looked up at me, hesitated for a while, and then said: "Mr. Ye, we really don''t know where boss Leng has gone."


    Li Jinhua''s eyes betray her. No, she''s lying, but why should she lie? People here don''t want to talk about lengmin''s whereabouts. What''s the secret?


    Sun Jianbing also saw that something was wrong with Li Jinhua. As soon as Li Jinhua''s words were finished, sun Jianbing stepped forward and gave Li Jinhua a big mouth. This slap made Li Jinhua''s eyes dazzle and his teeth fall out.


    Sun Jianbing said maliciously: "what kind of boss Leng and lengmin are bullshit boss. I remember them clearly. There is only one boss in Lanxin villa, which is Lanxin and boss LAN."


    "Yes, yes." The other several people were awed by sun Jianbing and nodded their heads together.


    "Repeat what I said just now. Who is the boss of Lanxin villa?"


    Some people say that Lan Xin, some say that boss LAN, some say that Mr. Ye is in a mess, just like the food market.


    "Damn, it''s not good to say a word. What do you want to eat? I''ll make it more tidy."


    This time, several people learned to be good, unified caliber, called "boss LAN Xinlan", all the waiters called, only the little girl did not call, she silently did not say a word, seemed a little unconvinced.


    I see all this in my eyes, but my brother doesn''t care about her. On the contrary, I appreciate her very much. She is a very independent girl, which can be used in time.


    The foreman played tricks on me. He thought I was so easy to fool. Hum, I underestimated my brother.


    I looked at the foreman with a smile on my face. When the foreman saw me looking at her with this kind of smiling expression, his soul was almost scared out. This kind of person usually steals and plays tricks, and has ghosts in his heart. What he fears most is this kind of psychological warfare.


    "Captain Li."


    "In - in." Li Jinhua''s teeth were trembling with fear from me, his legs were trembling, his face was red and white, and his forehead began to sweat.


    "I''ll ask you again. I hope you can give me some useful information this time. Otherwise - Oh, I almost forgot to tell you a secret. I''ve had a problem since I was a child, that is, I don''t like to talk nonsense. If you want to live, you have to provide me with something valuable, right?"


    "Mr. Ye, I said, I said that as long as I knew it, I would never hide it." Li Jinhua began to let go. I knew that this kind of person would not be frightened. I didn''t do anything, and she would shake everything out.


    Please pack one.

 Chapter 846

    "That''s right." I took out a pack of cigarettes in my pocket and lit one. After a few puffs, I slowly said, "don''t worry. We have a lot of time. Captain Li, please speak slowly and make it clear a little bit. Other people can supplement at any time. If anyone finds that Captain Li is lying, I''ll reward those who report merits."


    Li Jinhua was so scared that he almost collapsed on the ground. He was helped by a colleague nearby, so that he would not fall on the ground and make a fool of himself.


    Li Jinhua wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said slowly: "Mr. Ye, the last time I saw Leng Lao - no, it was lengmin. It was about 20 days ago. That morning, my mother called me and said that my child was ill and had a high fever. She wanted me to go back. Children''s affairs are important. I dare not neglect them, so I went to Leng lengmin''s office to ask her for a few days'' leave. I remember that director Liang of the financial department was also in lengmin''s office that day, and they seemed to be arguing about something. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li Jinhua recalled: "Leng lengmin seemed to ask director Liang to make a sum of money for her. The sum was huge. Director Liang said that if he took away so much money, Lanxin villa would have no capital turnover operation, and the consequences would be very serious."


    How can Li Jinhua know about such a confidential matter? Lengmin is not a good fault. She can''t argue with director Liang in front of Li Jinhua.


    I stared at Li Jinhua with a kind of suspicious eyes, and her heart was in a panic. Li Jinhua was afraid that I would not believe her words, and quickly explained: "Mr. Ye, what I said is true, please believe me."


    "How do you know what they''re arguing about? Did they argue in front of you? "


    Li Jinhua shook his head and said, "No. They didn''t say anything to each other. I just didn''t say anything


    "How do you know?"


    Li Jinhua hesitated for a moment and then said, "I - I eavesdrop."


    This woman named Li Jinhua is a ghost. She even eavesdrops on the leaders. The whole Lanxin villa is in a state of panic. It must have something to do with her. I''ve already had a problem in my heart. I can''t keep this person. Sooner or later, I''ll be swept out of the house.


    But now is not the time to compete with Li Jinhua. Lengmin''s business is a big deal. It''s not too late to deal with lengmin first.


    My fingers beat the table in a regular way, and I asked, "what happened later? Did the CFO agree to lengmin''s request?"


    "We should - we should agree, otherwise Lanxin villa will not even be able to pay its employees." After a pause, Li Jin added: "I have been in the villa for a long time. Over the years, Lanxin villa has never defaulted on the wages of its employees. Because the benefits are so good, Lanxin villa''s benefits to its employees are super good. It''s just this month - ah, not to mention paying wages on time, even the food and supplies can''t be purchased and supplied."


    Leng min, a rotten woman, started her business very quickly. She must have taken all the money away. Otherwise, the past business of Lanxin villa would not have been cut off and even the food materials could not be purchased.


    I was so angry in my heart that I asked sun Jianbing to call the chief financial officer. I would ask him in person.


    Sun Jianbing asked a waiter to lead the way to the financial director. The waiter said bitterly, "Sir, director Liang resigned more than half a month ago."


    "What?" I thumped the table, and everyone in the room except sun Jianbing was shocked. They were silent, for fear that I would not be happy to implicate them.


    I let myself calm down a little bit. Since Lan Xin died, my temper has become a little irritable. I like to lose my temper all the time. Eight years ago, I was not like this. I was more calm than I am now. The older I get, the more calm I become. Other people are more calm as they get older. But on the contrary, I really live back.


    I looked around and asked coldly, "do you know where Leng Min has gone?"


    They bowed their heads together. It''s estimated that they really don''t know. Leng Min has disappeared for a long time. They are just a group of waiters. Since Leng Min has decided to leave, he will not let anyone know, let alone a few of them.


    Lengmin is gone. No one knows where she has gone. The creditor has run away. Who can I ask for the debt? When I was in trouble for a moment, I suddenly thought of someone.


    Bian Yinqiang.


    Bian Yinqiang is lengmin''s old friend. If he can''t find lengmin, he can only find a way out of him.


    "What about Bian Yinqiang? Where is he? "


    Li Jinhua said: "manager Bian disappeared long before lengmin, and we haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "He resigned, too?"


    Li Jinhua and several other waiters looked at each other and finally shook their heads and said, "I didn''t hear manager Bian was going to resign. He just left quietly. We don''t know about him."


    "How are you sure he''s gone? Watching him go? "


    "No. Manager Bian hasn''t been back to work in Lanxin villa for a long time, and he hasn''t been back to where he lives. "


    So Bian Yinqiang really left.


    It''s just that Bian Jinqiang always wanted to divide the orchid villa into half. How could he willingly leave and let lengmin take the orchid villa alone? There''s something wrong with it, absolutely.I think back to the scene of forcing them in Lanxin villa that day. I asked Bian Yinqiang to supervise Leng min, and Bian Yinqiang promised me that he would leave without saying goodbye. What happened in the process? Was lengmin giving Bian Yinqiang some advantages to let him leave, such as a large sum of money or something, or for some other unknown reason.


    The information I get is too little. I can''t think about it. I always feel that something happened. The sudden departure of Bian Yinqiang and lengmin must not be easy.


    Because I can''t think of the reason for Leng min to leave, she has occupied Lanxin villa for eight years, and she wants to run the business well. Lanxin villa has also spent a lot of Leng min''s energy and effort, just like one of her children. If she doesn''t have to, Leng min is determined to give up Lanxin villa and run alone. It''s absolutely unreasonable.


    Because of me?


    Are you afraid that I will come back to trouble her?


    But that''s not right.


    I was besieged by the special forces led by Wei Wenjie. In Leng min''s eyes, I must have been killed by the other party. Otherwise, why didn''t I come to her for revenge for such a long time? I don''t think I would be scared away so easily without her gambling.


    If you want to run, you should run long ago. You will run that day. Why did you wait so long to run? Logically, it doesn''t make sense.


    If it wasn''t for me, what could it be for?


    I was lost in thought, and I couldn''t figure out what would make lengmin empty Lanxin villa and choose to run by himself.


    I thought of a variety of possibilities, and finally I was denied one by one. Leng min, a woman with such a deep mind, certainly can''t be so simple.


    I asked some questions again. Li Jinhua couldn''t tell me any useful information. That''s all. Nothing else matters.

 Chapter 847

    I couldn''t find a reason to ask any more. However, I simply didn''t bother to ask. I waved and said, "Leng min is gone. I''ll take over the villa for the time being. Captain Li, you should inform other colleagues to come here for a meeting in half an hour. No one is allowed to be absent. If you don''t want to do something, you can leave. I''m not reluctant, but if you are willing to stay, I won''t treat them badly. "


    "Yes, Mr. Ye."


    I wanted to deal with Li Jinhua at the same time, but in a twinkling of an eye, leader Li has worked in Lanxin villa for many years and has rich experience. Moreover, he has never left Lanxin villa at this time. Lanxin villa must have feelings for it. Lanxin villa is in a turbulent period and is facing many problems:


    it takes a lot of money to maintain such a large mountain villa There''s a lot of money, but the sun is rising and the money is fighting; two customers are falling sharply. Look at today''s situation, the total number of customers is less than 30. If we go on like this for a few days, it''s estimated that none of them will have a customer. Word of mouth is extremely difficult to build, but it''s just a matter of one word to destroy. Three people''s hearts are not stable, and the heart of Lanxin villa has been broken up for so long The Langchuang is waiting for the collapse one by one.


    When there are many difficulties in Lanxin villa, I can no longer create a branch out of the branch and put stability first. I want to stabilize Lanxin villa first. If we want Lanxin villa to come back from the dead, we must gather lax people, work together, try our best to save customers and rebuild Lanxin brand.


    And all of this is inseparable from people, these employees.


    Although I look down on Li Jinhua, if I deal with her at this time, it will certainly cause unrest. Li Jinhua''s ability to be a foreman must have something extraordinary. Although lengmin''s character is not good, she still has management ability. It is impossible to reuse her for such a long time.


    I might as well appease them first, let them work for me, and then decide whether to stay or not according to their future performance after the orchid villa has stabilized.


    This is the most practical method at present.


    I put Leng min''s business aside. I''ll talk about it slowly. The life and death of Lanxin villa is the first priority. If Lanxin villa goes bankrupt like this, it means that Lanxin''s whole life will be gone. How can I be worthy of the dead Lanxin?


    I will never allow such a thing to happen in front of my eyes, absolutely not.


    I want to revive orchid villa and make it a super brand in my hands.


    Xin''er, don''t worry. I won''t let you down.


    My fingers have been knocking on the table, thinking about these things in my heart.


    Li Jinhua went to various departments to inform them of the meeting. Half an hour later, all the staff from various departments arrived, leaving 39 employees.


    I''ll go.


    At its peak, there were more than 160 employees in Lanxin villa. In the twinkling of an eye, there were only less than a quarter of them. It''s really a fallen tree and scattered monkeys.


    Sun Jianbing stood upright beside me as if he were my super bodyguard. His serious and meticulous appearance added a bit of momentum to me.


    At the beginning, many people were whispering. Except for the waiters in restaurant No. 3, others had not seen me, so they didn''t know what meeting to hold here, and who I was and why I was sitting here.


    I waved my hand to signal everyone to be quiet. I winked at Li Jinhua. Li Jinhua was also a good person and understood what I meant. She stood up from the team and pointed to me and said:


    "listen to me, I''d like to introduce this noble man to you first. He is Mr. Ye, the lover of Lanxin, the boss of Lanxin villa, who will be us soon The new owner of orchid villa. Boss LAN has been living overseas all these years and has no time to come back to take care of Lanxin villa, so she entrusts her lover, Mr. Ye, to take care of it. Later, Mr. Ye will be our boss. Let''s give Mr. Ye a big hand first. "


    Li Jinhua took the lead in clapping, but there were very few responders. There were only five sporadic people clapping. These five people were the other five waiters except the little girl in No. 3 restaurant.


    The scene suddenly extremely cold, Li Jinhua extremely embarrassed to stand there, she is just a small foreman, not much appeal, said that no one Diao her, this is really very embarrassing.


    But I don''t care. I just want Li Jinhua to introduce me to you. As for whether they welcome me or accept me, it''s not Li Jinhua''s problem, but my own.


    If I want others to look up to me, I have to show some real skills to convince others, or who will, especially in the turbulent period of orchid villa.


    No one responded, and my friends were not in a hurry. They couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. In a word, my friends came to Lanxin villa as a guest. They suddenly became the host. Naturally, they didn''t agree with human nature, but they would be convinced.


    When I look around, there are 39 employees standing in front of me. The highest position is the assistant manager in the lobby. There is only one accountant left in the finance department. There is no one left in the human resources department. There are only three cooks left in the kitchen, and there are several side dishes. The security department has left a few crooked melons and dates, and an uncle in his fifties. What are these configurations.I got up from my seat, clapped my hands and said with a smile: "just now, leader Li introduced me to you. I won''t say anything more about my identity. When we meet for the first time, let''s get to know each other first. Let''s introduce ourselves."


    My voice just dropped. A very handsome young man stepped forward. He was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was very young and had a good temperament. He looked very comfortable.


    On his chest hung a work card of the deputy manager of the lobby, on which was written Shen Chen.


    Shen Chen, how is the name so familiar? Where have you heard of him?


    Oh, I remember that Bian Yinqiang and Leng min once argued for him in the villa of Lanxin villa that day. Shen Chen is really good-looking. No wonder Bian Yinqiang suspects Leng Min has an affair with him.


    It''s a shot in the head!


    At this time, he must want to make trouble. I sneer at him.


    Shen Chen stood at the front of the staff with his chest open. He cleared his throat and said politely, "Hello, Mr. Ye. My name is Shen Chen and my position is deputy manager of Lanxin villa. I have a few questions for you, OK?"


    Shen Chen said that he was asking for advice, but it was clear that he was trying to challenge me. Sun Jianbing saw that someone dared to challenge my authority and wanted to step forward to give him some color to see. I secretly put a sign to stop him.


    It''s a good thing for someone not to be willing to say it. Why should we stop him? Violence can''t solve the fundamental problem, especially when it''s applied to management. We have to give people opinions.


    I made a gesture with a smile: "if you have something to say, don''t worry."


    Shen Chen is not polite either. The first question is rather sharp:


    "Mr. Ye, leader Li said that you are miss Lan Xin''s lover. What I want to ask is how do you prove your identity?"

 Chapter 848

    Oh, I doubt my identity.


    I looked at Shen Chen, Shen Chen looked at me, two people''s eyes in the air silent collision, not give way to each other.


    Shen Chen, with a white face and a business face, dare to ask me in front of everyone. I''m so bold and fearless. It''s estimated that this kind of thing happened in his time with lengmin. It''s just a white face. Lengmin''s rotten woman is really spoiled.


    Sun Jianbing is eyeing Shen Chen next to me. As long as I give him a hint, he can beat Shen Chen''s little white face out. In order to show his love, this little white face can go out.


    "How do you want me to prove it?" I asked with a smile


    Shen Chen said: "Mr. Ye, if you are not afraid to offend me, Lanxin villa is a big business. There are many people who think about it outside. Of course, there are many people who want to black Lanxin villa by pretending to be someone else. You can''t just say that Miss Lanxin''s lover wants the whole villa. Mr. Ye, if you don''t like it, don''t say that your identity may not be true. What can you do if it is true? Let alone that you are miss Lan Xin''s lover. Even if Miss Lan Xin comes here in person, we can''t hand over Lan Xin villa to her. Because the boss of orchid villa is called boss Leng min Leng, not boss LAN Xinlan, which is a well-known thing. "


    Shen Chen''s words seem to speak the heart of a lot of people, I see the following people have nodded, to show some resistance to me.


    Leng min, the legendary mistress, is not simple. Three or two sentences will destroy the situation I managed to control. If the answer to this question is not good, I will be very passive. First of all, my identity will not be confirmed. How can others believe me and lead them to rebuild Lanxin villa if they don''t believe me.


    Lanxin and I didn''t go through the marriage formalities. It''s really difficult to prove our identity. We don''t believe it when we open our mouth. We have to show evidence.


    Even if I can prove that I am Lan Xin''s lover, Shen Chen''s words are reasonable. After all, Lan Xin villa is under Leng min''s name.


    Moreover, the working hours of these employees in Lanxin villa are not very long, most of them are within three or four years, and some of them may have been in the last one or two years, that is, after Lanxin left.


    Most of them haven''t even met Lanxin, and they have no impression of Lanxin. The only person who knows about Lanxin is the history of Lanxin villa. They know that Lanxin is the founder of Lanxin villa.


    I want to occupy Lanxin villa just by a historical figure, which is really unconvincing.


    But the things that my brother has experienced over the years are gone. I haven''t seen any big waves. Just a few words from Shen Chen, I want my brother to retreat. It''s a joke!


    Shen Chen saw this one layer, want to take rhythm to control public opinion, how can elder brother let him succeed.


    I don''t agree with Laozi. Hehe, I don''t know that Laozi specializes in all kinds of problems.


    I narrowed my eyes and said with a smile, "manager Shen, how long have you been here?"


    "More than a year."


    "I''ve been the assistant manager of the lobby in one year. I think your ability is super strong?"


    I''m asking this on purpose. There are a lot of the following employees who have worked for more than two years. Shen Chen became the assistant manager of the lobby when he first arrived. No matter what Shen Chen''s ability is, his time is so short and he was promoted so fast. It''s absolutely inseparable from lengmin.


    Lengmin so important Shen Chen, if he has nothing to do with lengmin, this words put on who can believe.


    Bian Yinqiang suspects that there is something wrong with lengmin''s relationship with Shen Chen. Other colleagues will certainly feel the same way. A little white face who relies on a woman to be in the upper position must be very critical of him, and even don''t treat him very much.


    Brother is to use this point to fight back, stir up the relationship between them, and let the direction of public opinion return to his side again. As long as he gets the support of the vast majority of people, now that Leng min is away, what role can Shen Chen''s opposition play? What big waves can a small white face make.


    Sure enough, when I threw this sentence out, the faces of other employees all showed a look of contempt. At the beginning, they whispered a few words and said all kinds of things. In the front, they were relatively peaceful, just talking about him in twos and threes. Later, the more they said, the more excited they were. All of a sudden, they aroused public indignation and finally turned into a crusade.


    What''s more, he points to Shen Chen''s nose and yells at him, asking him what qualification he has to be the deputy manager of the lobby. I''ve been working in the villa for more than ten years, and I''ve been following Miss Lan Xin since she founded the villa. What''s the qualification of a little white face who depends on a woman to question the identity of Miss Lan Xin? She''s the boss in my heart forever. Leng min is a fart!


    This man is an elder. He is nearly 60 years old. He is the oldest and the oldest one in this group. He works as a cleaner in the villa. Others call him Chen Bo.


    My friend knew that it would not be so smooth to take back Lanxin villa this time. Someone would not agree with me. My friend is not the kind of person who is blind. He has already made plans. Hum, Shen Chen wants to make trouble, but he wants to see how many kilos he has.


    As soon as Chen Bo opens his mouth, Li Jinhua quickly agrees and takes the lead in coaxing. She then accuses Shen Chen and Leng min of making a good orchid villa close down. It''s because Leng min takes away all the working capital of the villa, which makes them leave the villa where they have worked for so long. It''s like a home, which makes them lose their jobs, lose their source of income, and make them lose their jobs Not only can''t get this month''s salary, but also last month''s salary and bonus.Li Jinhua is a chess piece that I arranged in advance. She came out to stir up the game at the critical moment. I promised her that she would only do what I told her, not only let bygones be bygones, but also consider promoting her in the future.


    I have arranged two pieces altogether, and Li Jinhua is just one of them.


    Chen Bo and Li Jinhua make such a fuss, and the situation turns around. No one pays attention to me any more. They focus on Leng min and Shen Chen. They attack Leng min one after another, saying that she destroyed the villa, made them lose their jobs and their homes. Finally, they shout slogans, such as "bitches Leng min, return my hard-earned money" and so on.


    It''s like a dynamite keg. I just dropped a cigarette end into it and it exploded instantly.


    Sun Jianbing and I looked on coldly with both hands in our arms. We first let them bite the dog for a while, and then we went to clean up the mess.


    Just now, Shen Chen, who is still in high spirits, wilts like a rat crossing the street and is besieged by a group of people. After all, Shen Chen is just a young man. He used to be covered by Leng min, and others don''t dare to do anything to him. He can only suppress his resentment in his heart.


    Now lengmin runs away, Shen Chen''s backstage is gone, he is not low-key hiding in the crowd, holding his tail to be a man, but also dare to come out so high-profile to make things, which is to blame him.


    All of a sudden, the crowd did not know who called "beat him".

 Chapter 849

    The heroes are furious and don''t know who is the first to start. Anyway, a group of people are kicking and beating around Shen Chen. Shen Chen is forced to go under the table by them.


    The table was so big that dozens of people could go to it at the same time, so the inside three floors and the outside three floors surrounded, shouting to kill the little white face.


    Seeing the situation getting worse and worse, if you don''t do anything, it''s really going to be an accident. It''s my turn to play. I snapped my fingers. Sun Jianbing would like to shout out: "stop it for me."


    When sun Jianbing roared like this, the crowd was stunned for a moment, and then reacted. They were fighting. With sun Jianbing''s words, how could they stop at this time.


    I want to explain a few words here. Most people have a tendency to violence in their hearts. It''s only because they are restrained by reason and other factors that they don''t break out. Once this factor of violence is completely aroused, the consequences are extremely terrible. Sometimes they can''t stop it.


    They ignore sun Jianbing and continue to commit violence. Shen Chen hides under the table, so they want to pull him out. If they can''t, they stretch out their legs and kick him.


    Poor Shen Chen, whose life is at stake, yells for help.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t stop the angry crowd. He got angry and walked to a table. One of them raised his legs and kicked under the table. Bang, the table flew into the air, and then hit the ceiling with a bang.


    The tabletop hit the ceiling and fell down again. A loud bang scared the crowd to squat on the ground.


    My God, even if you kick the table, you can still fly to the four or five meter high ceiling. Is that what people can do?


    Although sun Jianbing only kicked a double table, which is the smallest table in hall 3, it''s not an ordinary table. It''s made of pure marble. A table has at least a hundred kilos. With such an easy freehand stroke, he kicked it up. If he was a person, would he still be alive?


    Sun Jianbing showed his hand and completely fooled them. They only knew how to swallow their saliva, which made their scalp numb. Apart from staring at the beads, they were still staring at the beads, which was too damn terrible.


    The way they look at Sun Jianbing now has changed. If the front is full of disdain, they can only use four words to describe him at this moment: God comes down to earth.


    A demonic existence.


    Sun Jianbing is the second chess piece I arranged, the one to clean up the pieces.


    Sun Jianbing calmed them down and said coldly, "if anyone dares to disobey orders again, this table will be his end."


    Sun Jianbing kicked up half of the broken tabletop with his feet and split it with his palms. The tabletop suddenly fell into pieces.


    All of them were stunned. Their eyes were full of horror. They avoided sun Jianbing''s eyes one by one and did not dare to look at him at all.


    Sun Jianbing retreated back to me to be his little follower. He asked me how Sun Jianbing was so sensible and didn''t know how to fight. He showed up at the critical moment. When he was in the limelight, he immediately broke away from the camera and gave me the chance to be in the limelight.


    If I want to present an award, I will definitely apply for a best supporting actor award for sun Jianbing.


    Yes, the best supporting actor.


    After sun Jianbing''s thunderous tactics, I''m talking a lot now. No one dares to fart. I wanted to communicate with them peacefully, and peace is the most important thing. However, some people are cheap bones. You can''t say that they are restless, and they have to be aggressive.


    You respect me a foot, I respect you a foot, if you play with me, sorry, brother is really not afraid of this, let''s play the trick of propriety before soldiers.


    Sun Jianbing waved his hand and said coldly, "all go back to my original position and stand well. I''ll give you a minute to listen to Mr. Ye''s lecture."


    It is estimated that sun Jianbing''s words are more effective than their parents'' words. One by one, they vie with each other, just like the primary school students standing in line under the supervision of the head teacher.


    In less than a minute, three lines of people lined up in front of me, even the bruised Shen Chen was among them. Damn, do you want to change so fast? Is it a dog face.


    When the team stood together, sun Jianbing yelled "at ease", and the employees stepped one after another, but some of them didn''t understand this. Some of them stepped on their left foot, some on their right foot, and they were all in a mess.


    When they find that they have stepped on the wrong foot, they learn from others to correct it and stand upright.


    Sun Jianbing pointed at me and said to everyone, "anyone else who refuses to admit Mr. Ye''s identity, please stand up."


    Sun Jianbing asked, who dares to stand up again, is not to seek death.


    There was silence, and no one dared to challenge my authority.


    Sun Jianbing looked at them and said, "no? Ha ha, don''t take it by mouth. OK, I''ll give you another chance, one minute. I''ll give you another minute. It doesn''t matter. If you have any opinions, you can raise them face to face. I won''t embarrass him. "


    Sun Jianbing finished and waited for a minute, but no one came forward. Let alone take the initiative, they all wanted to hide themselves.Sun Jianbing said to the watch: "one minute has come. Since you all recognize Mr. Ye''s identity, you have to do what you say. Just now I gave you the opportunity, but you gave up. Later, Mr. Ye will tell you who to talk about. Don''t blame me for not paying attention to things."


    Sun Jianbing officially handed the stage to me, and it''s my turn to play. Hey, how can I say this feeling? If you say it''s so cool, will you throw rotten eggs at me.


    Of course, running a mountain villa is different from managing the army. You have to do both hard and soft things. If sun Jianbing is a white faced villain, I have to do a red faced one to keep the balance.


    I cleared my throat and said, "you don''t have to be afraid. My brother and I have no malice. In the future, we will all work together to manage Lanxin villa well."


    Sun Jianbing clapped, and the atmosphere was immediately set off by the others.


    I pressed down with both hands and made a gesture to pause the applause, saying: "you are all old employees of Lanxin villa. Now the villa is fragmented. You choose not to leave when it is the most vulnerable and decadent. I am very moved. I don''t like to say anything sensational, and I don''t like to talk nonsense. In this way, I will say a few things that everyone cares about, which is also for the benefit of everyone What''s the most relevant thing? "


    "Good." Cried the crowd with one voice.


    Can they not cooperate? Sun Jianbing is staring at them.

 Chapter 850

    I said with satisfaction, "now I solemnly announce three things: first, from today on, I, ye Zhong, will be the general manager of Lanxin villa, in charge of all the internal and external affairs of Lanxin villa; Shen Chen, as the lobby manager of Lanxin villa, in charge of all the affairs of Lanxin villa; fan Mingfan, as the kitchen manager, in charge of all the kitchen affairs; Chen sanchen, as the kitchen manager Bo served as the general director of logistics, responsible for all logistics affairs. This order shall take effect from today. "


    My first order stunned everyone. I''m going to take the post of general manager. I think everyone here has already known that, but the appointment of several other people is beyond their imagination.


    Take master fan for example. He used to be a cook. In the past, the kitchen was in the charge of the lobby. The cook had no real power except for his high salary. I suddenly raised his position to the same level as the lobby manager, which really surprised them.


    When is the status of a cook the same as that of a lobby manager?


    Another example is Uncle Chen. Although he is highly qualified, he is only a cleaner after all. I asked him to manage the logistics and be the head of the logistics department. It''s too unexpected. Uncle Chen has no management experience and is older. It''s not a joke to let him be the manager of the logistics department. What''s the way.


    What surprised them most was that Shen Chen openly opposed me in dealing with Shen Chen. I not only didn''t seize his right, but also promoted his position to a higher level and let him take such an important position as the lobby manager. This dazzling operation completely confused them, even including master fan, Chen Bo and Shen Chen himself.


    It''s totally out of order.


    They''re a bunch of people who''re confused, totally confused.


    They are in a mess. They can''t figure out a lot of things, and they have a good taste in their hearts. When they see others being promoted to several levels, but they get nothing, they are all envious. But they are afraid of sun Jianbing and dare not question my decision face to face. They can only keep silent in their hearts.


    I know what they think, but there''s no need to explain to them. There''s a reason for them to do so.


    With a little smile, I announced the second thing:


    "second, from today on, all employees who are willing to stay with me and Lanxin villa for common development will receive a 30% salary increase and 50% bonus increase on the original basis. In addition, each department will set up a department excellent employee award and an employee loyalty award, which will be evaluated once a month, and each award-winning employee will be awarded the same month I''ll get an extra bonus. I can guarantee you that it won''t be less than 10000 yuan. "


    As soon as my second thing is announced, there will be an uproar. Damn, my salary will be increased by 30% a month, my bonus will be increased by 50%, and there will be other rewards. When the business of Lanxin villa is booming, I will get tens of thousands a month. My God, am I also a super talent with hundreds of thousands a year?


    One by one, they seem extremely excited and forget to be envious of others'' rocket like promotion. They are all calculating how much money they can get in a month.


    After having the result, they looked at me incredulously. If every employee takes tens of thousands of dollars a month, how much salary do so many employees have to pay each month? Lanxin villa is short of funds and there is no money in the account. Don''t worry about Mr. Ye''s writing us empty checks.


    What''s more, seeing that Lanxin villa is going to close down, Mr. Ye said that no matter how inspiring he was, what''s the use of making a big promise? He couldn''t get his salary last month, and he boasted that he could make tens of thousands of salary in the next month. Tell a joke.


    The people below want to understand this. Just now they are still smiling, and in a twinkling of an eye they are sad and happy again. If they have no money to operate Lanxin villa, everything is useless. Hey, it''s better not to expect that pie will fall from the sky. It''s better to be practical.


    I saw that they were in a state of high spirits, and then they were in a state of depression. I clapped my hands and said with a smile:


    "what''s the matter? Why are they all in a state of melancholy? I didn''t have lunch today."


    A waiter in the crowd said, "Mr. Ye, you are now the general manager of our orchid villa, the biggest leader of our orchid villa. Can I tell you a few words from the bottom of my heart?"


    I nodded with a smile and said, "of course, it''s not just you. Anyone who has questions here can speak in front of everyone. There''s no need to taboo anything. What''s more, I promise you that you will answer all your questions, OK?"


    A woman in her thirties whispered: "Mr. Ye, if you say something wrong to make you unhappy, you won''t settle the accounts in the future."


    They always have this layer of worry in their hearts. Sun Jianbing''s performance just now is too cruel, leaving an indelible shadow in their hearts. As long as sun Jianbing stands in front of me, they are too scared to speak.


    I said seriously: "I swear in front of everyone that if I retaliate against Ye Zhong because he was annoyed by the staff, I will resign as the general manager of Lanxin villa and let more suitable talents manage Lanxin villa. Orchid villa is my love''s business. I won''t make fun of my love''s business, so please rest assured. "I was particularly emotional when I said this, especially when I mentioned Lanxin, I said it with such emotions as guilt, regret, regret, hesitation and so on. Therefore, these words also infected many people below.


    "We believe in you, Mr. Ye."


    The following people have expressed their support for me. A man who knows how to be grateful must be a responsible man. They have some good feelings and resonance for me.


    The waiter who just wanted to ask me a question continued with the previous topic:


    "Mr. Ye, to tell you the truth, although most of us have never met Miss Lan Xin, we have heard a lot about Miss Lan Xin. She is a good person, a good boss and a very capable boss. We all admire her and like her very much. You are miss Lan Xin''s lover. Anyway, we are willing to support you. "


    "It''s just that Lanxin villa is different from the past. You can see that there are not many guests left in the prosperous business. In fact, there were not so many serious problems a year ago. It''s just that there are no such problems now


    This young man is very sincere. It seems that he really has feelings for Lanxin villa. I believe most of the employees here love Lanxin villa. Otherwise, Lanxin villa would have run away because of its poor business.

 Chapter 851

    A man in his thirties and sixties echoed:


    "yes, Mr. Ye, Xiao Zhou is right. Lanxin villa can''t compare with Miss Lanxin in these years. I came to Lanxin villa when I was twenty-four years old. It has been ten years. I am one of the few old people who have experienced the times of Miss Lanxin and lengmin Compared with boss LAN Xinlan, lengmin''s boss is nothing. Lengmin''s ability to keep up with her work is fairly good. She has some management skills and works diligently, but she has a disadvantage. She has a small pattern, and lacks the ability to seek stability and innovation. Unlike boss LAN, she has a big pattern, has a long view and can keep up with the development of the times. "


    "Over the years, Leng min seems to have managed the villa in good order, but the business is getting worse every year. If it wasn''t for the good foundation laid by Miss Lan Xin in her early years, Lan Xin villa might have closed down long ago. Therefore, Mr. Ye, Lanxin villa already has thousands of warehouses and hundreds of holes. I''m afraid - ah. "


    With a sigh, the man expressed a lot of sadness, and other people bowed their heads. They must have seen all these problems in their eyes. Lanxin villa is getting worse year by year. Even without lengmin, it''s estimated that the villa won''t last long. It''s only a matter of time before it goes bankrupt.


    Leng min''s cutting off the capital flow of Lanxin villa is just an introduction. It''s just a stab in Lanxin villa. It''s not fatal. The most fundamental reason why today''s Lanxin villa is so vulnerable is due to its lack of strength.


    The stormy Lanxin villa has long lost its former style. Now it is faced with rising raw material prices, rising labor costs, and other huge expenditures. However, the source of customers is becoming less and less. The income can not make ends meet, or the income is just enough to make ends meet. It is inevitable to go bankrupt without seeking change.


    Most of them have been with Lanxin villa for many years. This is their home. Many employees have been living in the dormitory of the villa staff. Once they are asked to leave here, they really can''t bear it.


    I know their mood. They will be tired of staying in a place for a long time, but they will be reluctant to leave when they really want to leave. Everyone has a nostalgic mood.


    Lanxin villa is not only a farm paradise, but also their home, everyone''s home.


    Once the chatterbox is opened, other people will no longer keep silent. One by one, you and I will express their feelings for the villa and say something about the problems they think the villa is facing.


    These opinions are very valuable. I asked Xiaolian to write them down one by one. By the way, I forgot to say that I have promoted Xiaolian to be my assistant and general manager''s assistant. Xiaolian is still in a daze.


    I''m not afraid of problems. I''m afraid that if I can''t find problems and feel good about myself, I think it''s a peaceful and prosperous time, then it''s dangerous.


    I am very satisfied with everyone''s performance today. In fact, everyone in his heart hopes that his company will benefit well. Only when the company is good, can he follow suit. We all know this truth.


    But once the company''s leaders make a fool of themselves, appoint people on their own, and only think about the people they are close to, regardless of the life or death of others, then the hearts of the employees at the bottom will be dispersed, and there will be no passion and motivation for work, then these negative things will be brought into the work. If the work can''t be done well, the service can''t keep up, the customer experience can''t keep up, and the customers will come to patronize Is that right?


    How can the villa operate without customers?


    Watching these employees speak enthusiastically and actively think of countermeasures to deal with the crisis faced by Lanxin villa, I suddenly seem to understand something:


    why was Lin Manxue able to manage such a big company when she was young? On the one hand, her ability is, on the other hand, she knows how to win the hearts of the people, concentrate the strength of the employees, and compare with others For example, I fell in love with her charm at that time. I followed her wholeheartedly and couldn''t get rid of her.


    Lin Manxue is really a rare talent. Ten years ago, she founded Manxue company and soared to the sky. She was dismissed by Xu Mengyao when Manxue company was the most prosperous. A few years ago, she went to Hangzhou alone and built a Manyu studio again with her own strength. It''s incredible to think that she developed the studio to such a scale in just a few years.


    This is not by chance, but by necessity.


    Lin Manxue has a kind of temperament. She does not admit defeat. She is talented and treats her employees equally. Moreover, she treats her employees much better than her peers. Therefore, her employees follow her with a sense of security and pride. They are proud of her, the snow company or the Manyu studio. A boss with cohesive appeal like her is dedicated to the work of the three armed forces Company and customer service, what else can''t be done.


    I got inspiration from man Xue, learned this and used it all my life. I decided to follow her example in running Lanxin villa. I believe I can do a good job and restore Lanxin villa to the most glorious era of Lanxin, even better than her.


    All of a sudden, I had faith, which I had never had.


    After a heated discussion, we summarized several points. At present, the major problems faced by Lanxin villa are as follows:


    first, lack of funds. The only financial person left behind told you that there are only more than 9000 yuan in the book of the villa, less than 10000 yuan of working capital, and they still owe money to more than 20 suppliers of raw materials. They stopped supplying goods to Lanxin villa as early as a week ago. Without funds, there will be no raw materials for cooking, and even the supply channels of game to attract customers will be cut off. Without these things for entertainment, the gold lettered signboard and features of Lanxin villa have long existed in name, that is, how can an ordinary farmhouse attract customers.Second, there are few customers. In recent years, the tourist source of Lanxin villa is less and less. In the past, many old customers have been accumulated by word of mouth. But in recent years, innovation can''t keep up with old customers, and they are tired of playing and eating. In addition, there are more than ten farmhouses not far ahead. Although the scale can''t be compared with that of Lanxin villa, they have their own characteristics and many diversions, and there are few new customers, which can be ignored.


    Third, the management is chaotic. Leng min, the former general manager, was cronyist. In the lobby, one of the most important parts, he had two people of his own. One was Bian Yinqiang, the manager of the lobby, and the other was Shen Chen, the deputy manager of the lobby, not to mention the financial department, the purchasing Department, the marketing department and other departments with enough oil and water. Her arrangement has affected the enthusiasm of the employees. Lanxin villa belongs to everyone, not lengmin. She is responsible for all the important departments. Besides, these people only get high wages and don''t work. For example, Bian Yinqiang often doesn''t see anyone for several weeks and doesn''t deal with anything. He only knows how to call the employees and ask them to pay for their own work. It''s because of him It''s only by doing a few things blindly that the whole hall is in a mess and people''s minds are not at ease.


    Fourth, the dishes are old and lack of creativity. A dish once served is called fresh. Can you make the guests eat it for several years without nausea? An employee told me that many dishes on the menu were pushed out a few years ago, but they haven''t been updated. When the guests saw the menu, they frowned and looked disgusted. Not to mention the guests, even the chef was about to vomit. Regular customers usually come here to catch game by themselves, and only eat those game. The rate of ordering other dishes is not high at all. This is a very important issue. If the customer experience is not good, they will not patronize again. Isn''t that pushing the customers out?


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, they raised a lot of questions, far more than the above four. Each of them is very insightful. I will not repeat them one by one here, but only select a few relatively important questions.

 Chapter 852

    After discussing these issues, the staff saw that I was approachable, did not put on airs at all, and they sincerely wanted to build Lanxin villa, and expressed their support to me one after another.


    Moreover, they also said that the villa is now in a critical period of lack of money. They can''t put all the pressure on me, but also make a modest contribution to Lanxin villa.


    So they took the initiative to take only the basic salary, not bonus, not to mention the salary after 30% increase, and only take the original basic salary. When the villa returned to the right track and made profits, they would talk about the salary increase. They also said that they would work hard and run the Villa well with me in the future.


    I really didn''t expect that they would do this. I was very moved. Who doesn''t want to have a decent and high paid job? They would rather live and die together with the villa. I can''t let them down with this intention.


    I was moved to say: "I appreciate your kindness. Since I am the general manager of Lanxin villa, I have the obligation and responsibility to make everyone have a good life. My wife Lanxin once said that her proudest thing in this life is to make her brothers and sisters have a good life. Today, I''d like to put a word here, which is also a promise to you. As long as I stay in Lanxin villa for one day, every brother and sister in Lanxin villa will live better than others. I want you to be proud of the villa, and the villa will also be proud of you. "


    As soon as I finished my speech, the applause below was thunderous, different from sun Jianbing''s forcing. This time, they all applauded from the bottom of their hearts, one by one like beating chicken blood, with a cute face.


    I pressed down with both hands and made a gesture to pause clapping, because I wanted to announce the third and last thing:


    "I announced that within a week, I would personally inject 1 billion yuan into Lanxin villa as the reconstruction fund, and the welfare I promised you will be implemented according to the original plan."


    This news is too strong, and the crowd suddenly boils up. One billion, with one billion, Lanxin villa can be saved. What''s this problem and that problem, in a word, is not the problem of money. As long as there is money, other problems are not called problems. Is there a bigger problem than money?


    Although this meeting was not very formal, and the meeting room was also very wonderful. It was arranged in No. 3 restaurant, but the effect of this meeting was very amazing. At least I let every employee in Lanxin villa see a glimmer of hope, a hope of rebuilding Lanxin villa.


    It''s also that I unite all of you into a rope to let them know where to use their strength and how to face their future.


    And I have learned a lot from them. Maybe we are all right, or maybe we are all wrong. Who knows?


    I asked them to go back to their respective positions first, and then called several department leaders to hold a short meeting. I promoted the accountant in the finance department as the manager of the finance department, and she came to the meeting on behalf of the finance department.


    This short meeting is very short, and there is no substantive content. I don''t know much about the internal situation of the villa. I have to investigate for a few days before I can make a correct judgment. I asked them to hold a meeting for one purpose, and authorized them to arrange their own work. They have worked in the villa for many years, and they are more familiar with the situation of the villa than I am. I feel relieved to leave the work to them.


    When I have studied the specific problems, I will find out the countermeasures again, and then I will let them implement them according to my requirements no later. At this time, it is easy to have problems with blind command.


    This is what I learned from Lin Manxue. She gave her subordinates full autonomy. For example, when I was a newly graduated college student, she gave me the project to do, and then she became a shake off shopkeeper. Didn''t I give her the same job to finish it beautifully.


    I can do it in those years. I believe my staff can do it too. Sometimes trust is more important than anything.


    Let professional people do professional things, and then give them full trust and autonomy, so as to get twice the result with half the effort. This is what Lin Manxue gave me one by one in Manxue company.


    And I''m going to focus on more important things.


    For example, the problem of one billion capital, management, innovation, drainage, talent reserve and the long-term development strategy of Lanxin villa.


    At present, there are three most urgent and urgent problems that I need to solve:


    the first one is capital. Lanxin villa didn''t pay wages for more than a month and didn''t even have the money to buy materials. The supplier had already stopped supplying goods to Lanxin villa. This matter is imminent and can''t be delayed for a moment.


    Second, morale. Although my heart-to-heart communication with the staff just now has achieved good results, slogans are not just for shouting, they need to have practical effects. If I can''t make some remarkable achievements in a short period of time and don''t move forward, everyone''s trust in me will start to shake and affect their morale. Over time, they may go back to the original way .


    The third problem is the source of tourists. In order to rebuild the brand of Lanxin and win the trust and pursuit of customers, Lanxin villa has a lot of problems in recent years, leaving a lot of bad impression in the hearts of customers. It is necessary to scrape the bone and cure the poison to recover the decline.Reform is imperative, but how to reform? This is a problem I need to think about.


    As for the problem of funds, I have a clear idea in my mind. I dare to boast that Haikou promises to get a billion yuan in a week in front of so many people. It''s absolutely not a free talk. I''m sure, because I have a tough backstage.


    She is mo Han.


    Mo Han said a few days ago that he would give me a week to consider whether or not she would help me. At that time, I felt proud and self-esteem. I felt that she was insulting me. Moreover, I was afraid of affecting Mo Han''s family life. After all, our relationship was very complicated and sensitive. I was worried that her husband would think more about it when he heard about it.


    But now Lanxin villa is in trouble. Besides her, who else can I find to get such a large sum of money? And Mo Han is right. Face is empty, and it''s worth a few dollars. Good wind needs to borrow money to send me to Qingyun. If you want to succeed, you need to know how to take advantage of it. Success is just wishful thinking.


    I figured out that for the sake of orchid villa, I would like to bow to Mo Han and accept her help.


    Just before looking for Mo Han, I need to sort out the situation of Lanxin villa, make a comprehensive analysis and evaluation, and find out the problems and solve them one by one.


    I really need Mo Han''s help, not only in terms of funds, but also in terms of contacts, talents, experience and information channels. The value of these things is no less than one billion yuan.


    Therefore, I need to sum up what I lack at present and what she needs to provide, so as to make it clear at one time, so as not to trouble her often.

 Chapter 853

    Xiaolian tidies up lengmin''s office. I will work there in the future. Lengmin''s office is very big, and the decoration is also good. Xiaolian asked me if I need to buy anything more. I laughed and said no. now the villa is short of money, and every cent has to be used on the blade, which is very good.


    Sun Jianbing came to guanwan city with two purposes: one is to help me recapture Lanxin villa, which has been basically completed; the other is to go to Shentan to treat my hidden disease.


    It''s really hard to say whether the water in the deep pool has any effect on his illness. If you don''t try it in the past, it''s better than doing nothing. Maybe you can really make sun Jianbing return to his former strength.


    When sun Jianbing saw that the crisis inside the villa had been dealt with, he was not very good at rebuilding the villa, which was a completely commercial business. He thought that he could not help, so he said that he wanted to go to the deep pool for a while and let me take care of myself.


    I wanted to go there with sun Jianbing. The deep pool is strange and the water inside is poisonous. I''m really worried about something happened to sun Jianbing.


    It''s just that the reconstruction of Lanxin villa is just around the corner. There are many things waiting for me to do. I can''t do them without myself. This is sun Jianbing''s secret. It''s impossible to let others accompany him.


    I''m in a dilemma. I want to go and can''t go. It''s a fuckin ''feeling.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t want me to accompany him. He said that he knew someone in his heart. He would never go wrong.


    Sun Jianbing is a famous eye of heaven. Since he said so, he must be sure. I nodded my head and agreed that he would go to the deep pool to heal himself.


    I asked Xiaolian to prepare dry food for sun Jianbing for half a month, and told him to come back once in a while. There was no signal in Shentan, so his mobile phone couldn''t get through, so he had to come back. Only when I saw him did I know he was safe.


    Sun Jianbing went to Shentan that day. He went in such a hurry that maybe he wanted to treat his hidden disease earlier.


    I shut myself in my office and studied the problems recorded by Xiaolian one by one. If there were any problems, I called the relevant personnel to my office for consultation and discussion, and then wrote a plan for the reconstruction of Lanxin villa. It took me about four days.


    In the past four days, except for going to the bathroom, I haven''t been out of the office very much. I eat, drink and sleep in the office. Of course, I seldom sleep. I work day and night. When I''m really sleepy, I lie on my desk for a while and continue to work when I wake up.


    When I finished the project and came out of the office, I felt like I had been separated from the world for a long time, and I felt like I was reborn.


    The air outside is really fresh, especially the orchid villa, which is originally in the mountains. The natural oxygen bar is blown by the breeze at night. This feeling is really beautiful.


    I open my arms to embrace nature. At this moment, I feel alive and well.


    Tomorrow is the seven day appointment. I don''t want to wait until tomorrow because I have the answer in my heart and can''t wait to implement my plan.


    I felt out my mobile phone and made a call to Mo Han. What I dialed was the number eight years ago.


    The phone rang once and was connected. Mo Han seems to have been waiting for my call.


    "Hello." Mo Han in the other end of the phone gently feed a, this is her habit, no matter who answer the phone, the first word is always feed a.


    "Cold, cold." I called Mo Han, but I didn''t know how to tell her. I thought about it before I called, but when I asked her for help, I didn''t know how to say it.


    I admit that I have male chauvinism. I attach great importance to self-esteem. It''s really hard for me to talk to a woman.


    "Come on, I''m listening." Mo Han said lightly.


    "Hanhan, I, I..." I "I" a few times, or no "I" a reason.


    Mo Han said in the opposite: "I understand, that''s it."


    I didn''t say anything, she understood, understood what, understood what I mean?


    But I didn''t say anything.


    I was so confused that I couldn''t figure out the meaning of Mo Han''s words. She understood whether I accepted her help or I refused her. I didn''t make a statement. How could she understand?


    It''s not right.


    Mo Han didn''t explain anything and was about to hang up. I called out: "wait, Han Han."


    "Anything else?"


    "Well."


    "What''s the matter, say it."


    I don''t think I can go around with Mo Han any more. This kind of thing needs to be said directly. I have to go around and confuse myself.


    I gritted my teeth and said, "Hanhan, you said a few days ago that if I have difficulties, I can find you. Is it still counting?"


    "Well."


    "No matter what the difficulty is, it''s OK, isn''t it?"


    Mo Han suddenly said, "stop talking."


    "What? I-I - "


    Mo Han said with some sadness," Chutian, don''t say anything, I''m distressed. "


    I said inexplicably: "do you feel bad? What do you love? "


    Mo Han was silent for a long time before he said: "before, you were such an invincible man who didn''t pay attention to anything. As long as you recognize something, you can''t compromise. But now, you have to force yourself to do something you don''t like. I-I don''t want to do that."I said with a wry smile, "Hanhan, I don''t have the ability to blame anyone. Besides, people have to learn to change. They can''t change the environment, they can only change themselves."


    Mo Han suddenly said, "No. I don''t want you to change, never, you are you, you are ye Chutian, always. If you feel forced, don''t say, I - I don''t want you to force yourself, never. I understand what you mean. I really understand. So you don''t have to explain anything to me. You don''t need any reason to ask me to do anything. Just give me orders. "


    A command is good, let me uneasy, I did not expect Mo Han after so many things, still treat me like this.


    And how can I stand it?


    "Cold. You - "


    Mo Han said with a smile," OK. Come on, what do you need me to do? "


    Mo Han is so good to me, I suddenly don''t know what to do, I failed her, although I was also thinking for her, but she is still so wholeheartedly to me, am I really wrong?


    I was lost in thought and tangle.


    "Chutian, why don''t you talk?" Mo Han called me from the opposite side.


    "Hanhan, I -"


    "are you hesitating again?" Mo Han suddenly understood my mind, just hard to make a decision in front of Mo Han''s selfless collapse, I even want to take back the idea before.


    I don''t want to owe Mo Han, don''t want to, really don''t want to, or I''m afraid I can''t afford it.


    "Hanhan, just think I didn''t say anything tonight." I forbeared to say this sentence, and then directly hung up the phone, Mo Han''s words gave me unprecedented pressure, I was afraid that she was good to me, so I felt more guilty.


    I didn''t hang up for a minute. Mo Han dialed back. Looking at the familiar number, I hesitated to answer it. The bell rang all the time, and finally I cut off.


    Mo Han called me three times in a row, but I didn''t answer. That''s it. I''ll think of another way to deal with the capital. I can''t borrow or borrow.


    But I don''t know any rich people, where to borrow, borrow usury? As for the loan, I don''t have mortgage, orchid villa is not in my name, which bank will lend it to me.


    These roads are impassable, I found myself in addition to Mo Han, really nothing.


    I walked along a path, on a slope, then sat on a big stone decadent and looked at the distance. After sitting for a while, there was a slight footstep behind me, and then I smelled a perfume.


    The smell of Chanel.


    the woman who likes to use Chanel perfume is only Mohan, I love to see


    . I look back. I am standing three or four meters away from behind me, a woman. Her figure is somewhat thin in the moonlight, and the long, long skirt is flickering in the wind.

 Chapter 854

    Her beautiful long hair is not tied up with any rope, but scattered at will. There is a strong wind on the mountain, and bursts of breeze caresses her hair, so that her green silk is scattered in small bunches, and then tightly pasted on her delicate face, clean forehead and white neck.


    She put her arms around her chest, standing in the same place, quietly looking at me, and I looked at her so foolishly.


    I can''t figure out how she came to Lanxin villa in guanwan city in the blink of an eye when she was still on the phone with me and hadn''t left Hangzhou these years.


    It took me a long time to respond and ask, "Hanhan, you -"


    Mo Han smiles, blinks his big eyes, and says with a bit of playful tone: "hee hee. Are you asking me how I got here? "


    I nodded, Mo Han slowly came over, want to sit next to me, I want to get up to make room for her, Mo Han won''t let me, she sat against me, but her big skirt hem is too big, just sit down to cover my lower body.


    It''s as if I and her lower body were covered by the same skirt, and there was a feeling of sleeping in the same bed.


    Mo Han saw that my muscles were tense, and he was happy. He said gently:


    "Why are you so nervous? Why don''t you welcome me?"


    "No. Just - just a little surprised, I didn''t expect you to come, and I just - "


    " what else? Deliberately not answering my phone makes me angry, right? " Mo Han asked.


    I sighed and said: "Hanhan, your heart is really big. I treat you like that. Aren''t you angry at all?"


    "Not angry. There''s nothing to be angry about. " Mo Han finished with a body tilt on the head buried in my arms, said softly: "mountain wind, I cold, hold me."


    I hesitated, Mo Han is Mrs. Bian, Mr. Bian''s wife, how can I hold her?


    Mo Han saw that I hesitated, frowned and said, "do you really have the heart to watch me get a cold?"


    "Han Han, you and I -"


    Mo Han said, "what''s the matter? It''s not that you haven''t hugged me. Let''s not say that you haven''t used anything on me. What did I say? "


    Mo Han, a woman from all over the world, said so openly that she was not embarrassed at all. On the contrary, she said it very frankly and rightfully.


    I want to take off my coat and put it on Mo Han. Mo Han refuses. I don''t hold her, but she holds my waist tightly.


    "Hanhan, don''t do that."


    Mo Han ignored me, but said: "I have no conscience. You have been working day and night these days. I serve you to eat and drink Lasa. My hands are frozen, and I don''t complain. You are not willing to take care of me for such a short time."


    "Ah, what did you say? You mean you''ve been taking care of me these days? " I asked again, startled.


    "Can''t you taste my cooking?" Mo Han raised his head and said with a smile.


    I open my mouth and feel confused. How could this happen? I don''t know that Mo Han is coming.


    "You mean you''ve been here for days?"


    "Yes. It''s been three or four days. By the way, I''ve packed a suite of guest rooms in your villa, the one nearest to your office. "


    As soon as Mo Han spoke, the fragrant tone was blowing on my face. She was so beautiful. If I held her, I would not be moved.


    What''s more, I have been lingering with Mo Han for several months. When our bodies are close to each other, I will think of those pictures in the past. The taste is not so easy to forget.


    It''s not just my mind, it''s my body that responds naturally.


    I want to push away Mo Han. Mo Han doesn''t have to hold me. She says she is cold. I think it''s just an excuse. Of course, even though I know it''s an excuse, I can''t say it in her face.


    "Han Han, why do you come here with me? No way."


    Mo Han said with a smile: "why not? Lanxin villa is not a forbidden area. If other people can come, why can''t I come? Do you open your door to do business and have guests willing to patronize you? What, afraid I can''t afford to pay on credit? "


    I said seriously, "I''m not kidding you."


    "I know. Who''s kidding you? I''m serious, too. " Mo Han is like a piece of gum, stick to my body will not come down, I push her is not, do not push her is not.


    "Take it easy. It hurts me." I pushed Mo Han several times, and I don''t know whether it really hurt her or whether she pretended. Anyway, when Mo Han complained, I didn''t dare to push her any more.


    She has thin arms and legs. Don''t be crippled by me.


    "You - ah, Han Han, what do you want? Can''t we talk well?"


    Mo Han said in a low voice: "I miss you. We haven''t been together for several years. What''s the matter with you hugging me? Can''t you give me a comforting hug?"


    I said with a bitter smile, "there is no such comfort."


    Mo Han saw that I seemed to dislike her and said with an unhappy face: "do you dislike me? I gave birth to a son for you, and you despise me? Do you dislike my dirty body? I''m not happy. "I''ve got a black line. It''s not a question of whether or not I dislike it. It''s a question of whether or not I can.


    In the eyes of other colleagues in Lanxin villa, I am Lanxin''s husband, and Mo Han is a guest. What does it look like for me and Mo han to hold together on the hillside? What do others think when they see it?


    Moreover, Mo Han is a woman with a husband. She is so close to her ex husband behind her back, so she is not afraid of what her husband will think once he knows?


    Which man can bear to wear a piece of green on his head, how I think, how I feel wrong, my brother can''t do it.


    But Mo Han is not such a woman who has no sense of propriety and doesn''t know how to love herself. Her behavior tonight is a little strange.


    Mo Han looked at my expression, really some resistance, slowly released me, a person holding his legs sitting there, quite aggrieved, in my memory, Mo Han rarely so lost, her appearance let me look at quite distressed.


    "Hanhan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You dislike me." Mo Han Bai gave me a look and said angrily. He lost his temper like a little girl. Mo Han has changed. It''s really changed. It''s not like Mo Han before.


    As for what has changed, I can''t say. In a word, I just feel that Mo Han sitting next to me is not that Mo Han. After a long time, a person will always change. For example, I''m not that ye Chutian.


    "Hanhan, I don''t dislike you, just you and me - ah, you know."


    "What''s the matter with you and me? You make it clear. How can I understand if you don''t say it? " Mo Han, with a straight face, pretends to be confused with me.


    "What''s the matter, Mrs. Bian?" I deliberately called Mrs. Mo hanbian to remind Mo Han that with her marriage and a new family, we can''t go back to the past.


    In the past, those intimate behaviors have become the past.


    I thought Mo Han would be more restrained when I called her that, but Mo Han looked at me with a smile as if nothing had happened, and said:


    "hee hee. You resist me because I''m Mrs. Bian? "

 Chapter 855

    "Isn''t that enough?"


    "What if I''m no longer Mrs. Bian?"


    "Ah, what?" I thought I had heard it wrong. I was hallucinating.


    Mo Han blinked and scolded: "pig."


    "Why scold me?"


    "Of course I''ll scold you for being so stupid. I said I''m not Mrs. Bian. Don''t you understand? "


    Ah? what do you mean? I''m completely confused by Mohan.


    When I first returned to Hangzhou, sun Jianbing told me that Mo Han had remarried. I remember when ye Yingying came back, Manyu studio also told me that Mo Han had a new family. That night, in the villa of Mo ran in Hanmeng villa, Mo Han admitted that she was married, and she called herself Mrs. Bian.


    Am I wrong?


    It''s impossible.


    What''s going on? How can I be confused?


    Mo Han saw that I was silly and said softly, "I know what you are thinking in your heart, husband. I am no longer Mrs. Bian, and I don''t want to be Mrs. Bian at all. I want to be Mrs. Ye."


    "You -"


    I was startled by Mo Han''s strange idea. What she said was a few meanings, which made me more and more confused. Did she think that this was a passing house, and she could do whatever she wanted for fun?


    How can marriage be a joke!


    Mohan paused and said, "I''m divorced again."


    What?


    Mo Han divorced again, with whom, her nearest husband?


    Why?


    Why do you want a divorce?


    Mo Han put on a tone of indifference and said: "anyway, Bian Yiyang and I didn''t get a marriage certificate. We just signed an agreement, and I didn''t volunteer. We shouldn''t have counted."


    Is mo Han''s husband Bian Yiyang?


    I''ll go.


    Bian Sanyang and I almost had nothing to do with each other.


    I have a deep understanding of this man''s scheming and resourcefulness.


    Eight years ago, I had several fights with Bian Yiyang, but not every time. Strictly speaking, Bian Yiyang''s family is still my life-saving benefactor.


    Ten years ago, Bian Yiyang was a professional swindler in Hangzhou. He cheated young and beautiful women who wanted to be rich. He was as clever as Begonia.


    In order to catch this guy, I, Lao ban, Dawei, monkey and sun Jianbing made a lot of efforts to use Mo Han as bait to lay a net. Unfortunately, we were dazed by his cigarette addiction and finally let him run away.


    Bian Yiyang told me before he ran away that we would meet again.


    It was my first match with Bian Yiyang. They won and lost each other. It''s a tie.


    Bian Yiyang showed a strong interest in Mo Han at that time. His eyes were full of sincere emotion, and he seemed to really like Mo Han.


    Bian Yiyang and I met for the second time in Lingzhi village. At that time, I was attacked by Jiang Jian and fell under the cliff. Bian Yiyang''s sister Bian linger and his father uncle Bian saved me.


    I was injured in Lingzhi village for several months. I got along with Bian Yiyang for a period of time. I remember that he stayed at home for about half a month and then went out again. We got along well. There was no big conflict and I didn''t expose his background.


    This is my third contact with Bian Yiyang through Mo Han. If Mo Han hadn''t mentioned him tonight, I would have forgotten that there was such a man in my world.


    Bian Yiyang, a very simple man, but how did he get mixed up with Mo Han and get married with Mo Han? What''s the matter?


    I try to ask Mo Han, because it''s really strange. I can''t figure out how a big liar who only depends on cheating money and sex can be Mo''s son-in-law in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Han Han, you said you and Bian Yiyang, you -"


    Mo Han blushed, slightly lowered his head, some did not dare to look me in the eyes, maybe afraid that I would blame her, or feel guilty for me. After a long time, he raised his head and said:


    "husband, I signed a marriage agreement with others, are you angry with me? In fact, when you came to see me in the cold Dream Villa that day, I asked if you were angry


    Now I''m not thinking about whether I should be angry or not, but I''m really surprised how a couple of men and women in two different worlds come together?


    They can''t have any intersection at all.


    Mo Han sighed and said, "it''s a long story. Bian Yiyang and I - Hey, how can you let me say it?"


    "Take your time. We have plenty of time. Don''t worry."


    Mo Han nodded and said, "OK. You want to know what I tell you is that when you left, I told my child that you would come back within half a year. As a result, I took Mo ran to wait and wait at home, but I didn''t see you come back. Ah, half a year later, Mo ran and I didn''t wait for you, but you waited for sun Jianbing. He -- "Mo Han said several times in a row, but he didn''t go on, because sun Jianbing went to see Mo Han with a certain task at that time. I entrusted him to help me with the divorce.


    When Mo Han saw sun Jianbing, he thought that he had brought some good news or news about me. Unexpectedly, it was a divorce letter. How could she accept it? How could she treat sun Jianbing well.


    Although it has been nearly nine years, when Mo Han mentioned it again, she still had a lingering fear. She burst into tears, and the tears flowed like money.


    This shows how sad Mo Han was when she saw the divorce agreement. Mo Han cried and said that she fainted on the spot and knocked a big bag out of her head on the ground. She felt that her world was hopeless and suddenly became grey.


    At that time, Mo Han just gave birth to Mo ran for about half a year. His body and bones didn''t recover completely. It was very empty. Sun Jianbing and I really hit Mo Han''s spirit too much.


    When Mo Han woke up, she refused to sign the divorce agreement. She said that even if she died, she couldn''t write a word on it. At that time, I left a letter to sun Jianbing, asking sun Jianbing to let Mo Han divorce him no matter what method he used. Sun Jianbing was in a dilemma, but since he promised me, he would go all out to do it.


    Every day, sun Jianbing goes to Mo Han''s house and stays in the villa. If Mo Han doesn''t sign his name, he won''t leave Hangzhou. Mo Han doesn''t pay attention to him. Anyway, he just doesn''t communicate and agree.


    This matter has been deadlocked for more than a week. Mo Han''s spirit is getting worse day by day. She talks nonsense in a trance for several times. Somehow, it comes to Xu Mengyao''s ears. She comes to the villa to see Mo Han and Mo ran in person. When she sees Mo Han and Mo ran in a daze, Xu Mengyao is furious. She agrees with Mo han to divorce me and asks sun Jianbing and me to divorce No more step into Mo''s family.


    Xu Mengyao persuades Mo Han personally, but Mo Han still disagrees. At that time, Mo Han''s illness was very serious, and sometimes he didn''t even know Mo ran.


    Mo Han said that once she had an attack and wanted to strangle Mo ran. She didn''t know what was going on at that time. Huang Ma told her all these things later.


    When Mo Han said that, my scalp felt numb. No wonder Xu Mengyao wanted to take Mo ran with her. It turned out that she had these lessons.

 Chapter 856

    When Mo Han remembers the past, he seems to have a lingering fear, beautiful eyes with a few wisps of sadness. Although it has been more than eight years, the wound may have already been scarred, but when he recalls these things again, Mo Han still has a feeling of suffocating pain.


    True love will really hurt.


    Mo Han looked at me with a bitter smile, or she didn''t expect me to experience her despair, helplessness and perplexity at that time. How can people who didn''t have pain experience the heartbreaking feeling.


    Mo Han said: "you know, I was sick before. I''ve been sick for more than ten years. Since you married me, my illness has gradually recovered. You cured my illness. I thought I didn''t have to suffer from it any more when I got well. It''s a pity - it''s also you who succeed and you who fail."


    "You cured it, but you let it recur, and even worse, I - I almost killed our son, and because of this, I lost my custody of Moran. My mother doesn''t allow me to be alone with Mo ran. Someone must look at me, or I won''t see him. At that time, my state was too frightening. Sometimes I was sober, sometimes I was confused, sometimes I felt that you came back and cried with joy, sometimes I felt that you abandoned our mother and son, and took Lin Manxue away with us. I - I was crazy, maybe I was really crazy at the time. "


    When Mo Han said that she was crazy, she didn''t complain at all. It was like saying something about someone else, and she was just stating the truth.


    Mo Han didn''t ask me anything. She just told me what happened a few years ago with a light sadness.


    I can''t help cuddling Mo Han, I want to give her a little warmth and comfort, let her no longer lonely cold. Mo Han is too pitiful. She didn''t do anything and missed it. Why did she pay the bill in the end and let her bear it alone?


    Mo Han saw me holding her, and finally a happy smile on her face. She may not be happy these years, but for Mo Ran''s company, I really don''t know how to live.


    "Hanhan, I-I''m sorry for you." My voice choked and my eyes began to moisten. Like a child, I admitted my mistake to Mo Han. I sincerely regretted that if I had realized that Mo Han loved me so much, my divorce with her would have been such a result, and I would never have done so.


    I was wrong, really wrong, originally thought that divorce can bring relief to Mo Han, let her start a new life, but time told me that sometimes liberation is bondage.


    Mo Han touched my rough face with his little hand and said, "husband, I thought I would hate you. Over the years, I have always thought so. I also thought I didn''t want to see you again. I thought you were dead, but - but I can''t do it. In recent years, ye Yingying has been looking around for your whereabouts behind my back. I know all these things. I warn myself that these things have nothing to do with me, and your affairs have nothing to do with me any more. What''s hateful is that I - I would secretly help her, I - secretly provide help to her without principle. Husband, do you think I''m stupid? "


    "Hanhan, you are not stupid, but you are too kind and kind to me."


    Mo Han said with a bitter smile: "kindness can''t be said. I can''t be too kind in my family. Kindness has been isolated from me, but I don''t deny it to you. Maybe I don''t have any pursuit. My only belief is that I want to have my own love. I don''t lack anything, maybe I lack love."


    Mo Han said that I was extremely ashamed, and I didn''t know what to say. Mo Han didn''t want to embarrass me too much, but comforted me with a smile:


    "don''t feel guilty or anything. Everything is over. Anyway, you have come back, and my illness is better. In the future, you just have to treat me well, and I don''t care about the past. Last time you came to Hanmeng villa to see me and my son, in fact, I was very happy. I didn''t really want to scold you. I just wanted to find a reason for myself to forgive you. Maybe at that time, my heart was contradictory. Do you want to forgive me? "


    "Do you forgive me?"


    Mo Han hugged my waist tightly and said: "fool, if I don''t forgive you, why do I tell you this tonight? Ah, maybe you are my injustice. I owe you too much in my last life. I''ll pay you back in my whole life."


    "Hanhan, I -"


    Mo Han may know what I want to say, she quickly released my waist, covered my mouth and said: "you don''t say anything, first listen to me, you can''t do without me, you know? If you don''t want me, I don''t know where else I can go? "


    Ah, what''s the matter with Mo Han? Look what she means. She''s homeless.


    "Hanhan, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I - I broke up with my mother, and later - I will never be a miss of Mo family, nor vice president of Xu group, but an ordinary woman. If you also dislike me, I -"


    How can this happen?


    I stare at Mo Han''s eyes, trying to see the taste of a joke in her eyes. Unfortunately, Mo Han doesn''t like to talk, and even doesn''t like to make jokes. Her words are likely to be true.


    "What you said is true?"


    "Well."


    "For what?"Mo Han said, "what else can I do for you. I want to divorce Bian Yiyang. My mother didn''t agree with me and threatened me that if I dare to divorce and come back to you shamelessly, she would have never given birth to such a daughter as me. "


    "Are you really away?"


    "Well."


    "You are at least mother and daughter, and your mother loves you so much. Even if you break up, you can''t really ignore you?"


    Mo Han said: "you should understand my mother''s character. She says one thing at a time and two things at a time. What she says is like water thrown out. How can she take it back?"


    Ah, how can things come to this stage? Xu Mengyao, a woman who used to despise me, took the initiative to divorce Mo Han, and tortured her like this. Xu Mengyao must hate me to the bone. If she didn''t let anyone kill me, she would be open-minded. Ah, yes, why didn''t she send someone to kill me?


    Didn''t she send someone to kill me when she couldn''t find me?


    But that''s not right. If I went to Longdao to escape, but I came back so long this time, why didn''t Mengyao send someone to trouble me?


    I can''t say it.


    Also, after Mo Han said so much, I didn''t understand how she got together with Bian Yiyang. They couldn''t fight each other. Moreover, these things had nothing to do with Bian Yiyang. I didn''t find that any of them could be related to Bian Yiyang. What''s the matter? What happened next.


    "Han Han, how did you meet Bian Yiyang again?"


    When I mentioned Bian Yiyang, Mo Han''s face darkened and her eyes were a little flustered. She lowered her head and said, "do you mind if I remarry after I divorce you, and this man is Bian Yiyang, right?"


    "No


    Mo Han shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it. You must have. Xiao Lizi once told me that men are extremely selfish animals. They all like to occupy a piece of territory. No other man is allowed to touch anything he touches. Is that right? "

 Chapter 857

    I don''t deny that I have this idea in my heart. I think any man has it more or less in his heart. Besides, I''m still a male chauvinist.


    But it''s not Mo Han''s fault. It''s all my fault. I have no right to dislike her.


    "Han Han, don''t think that. It''s really not."


    Mo Han sighed and said, "maybe this is the only stain I have in your mind. That''s the stain. I can''t wash it all my life."


    Mo Han began to be in a daze after saying that. She was in a bad mood. I''m afraid that she might have another problem. It''s hard to say that she might have a relapse.


    "Hanhan, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with you?"


    Mo Han touched his heart and said, "yes. here. And here. "


    Mo Han felt the position of the heart, her heart, I understand, but the fact is, why does she care.


    "Han Han, don''t be like this. Would you like to be happy? I swear to you, I really don''t mind. I don''t mind at all."


    Mo Han was silent for a while before he said: "I told you all about it. I know you have a bad heart in your heart. It''s not your fault. Even I can''t completely ignore it. For example, Lin Manxue, I just mind you treating her so well."


    Mo Han mentioned that Lin Manxue''s eyes were very complicated. I couldn''t see through what she was thinking.


    Mo Han Dun said: "after I was ill, the situation became more and more complicated. My mother invited many experts to see me. Experts said that I had this kind of medical history before, which can only be suppressed but can not be eradicated. Once the relapse will worsen, they have no good way to make me better. My mother was in such a hurry at that time. She wanted to invite all the doctors in the world to see it for me. You know my mother''s relationship, and my father is also a medical expert. This kind of thing is nothing to her at all. After half a year, my illness didn''t improve at all. On the contrary, it showed signs of deterioration. The doctor said that if it goes on like this, I may not live for a year. "


    Mo Han was happy for less than a year. I almost killed Mo Han myself.


    Mo Han added: "I felt very bad at that time. I was wandering between sober and confused. When I was sober, I longed to hold our son and wanted to hold him in my arms all the time. When I was confused, I didn''t know anyone or remember anything, just like a living dead man. My mother couldn''t bear to look at me like this. She couldn''t do anything. Maybe she was in a hurry to go to a doctor. She thought there were some folk remedies that might save me. So she put on a lot of advertisements and entrusted a lot of relationships to look for such talents. Bian Yiyang approached my mother in this way. "


    Bian Yiyang knows medicine?


    Oh, I almost forget that the Bian family has been practicing medicine for generations, and they are a medical family. They have many famous doctors. Maybe there is something wrong with them.


    When I was injured so badly in Lingzhi village, uncle Bian cured me with a few prescriptions. There was no sequela left. His medical skills were really good, not inferior to those of experts in big hospitals.


    "Bian Yiyang came to my house with a big medicine box on his back. He said that he might have a way to cure my disease. My mother was very suspicious when she saw him so young. Since my mother spread the news, hundreds of strange people called miracle doctors came back and forth, none of them could have any positive effect on my disease. Can Bian Yiyang, a young man in his thirties, have such ability? "


    "Bian Yiyang himself confidently said that he did. If he could not cure me or broke me, he would be willing to bury me. It''s beyond my mother''s expectation that a person will not even die for money. Our Mo family is famous. Most people really dare not come to my house to play around, especially to make fun of my life. Even if those strange people in front of me come to treat me, they don''t dare to do it. They just shake their heads and say that this kind of disease belongs to heart disease. Heart disease needs heart medicine, and they can''t do anything about it. ¡±


    "my mother is suspicious, because other people have no courage to try except Bian Yiyang. My mother asked Bian Yiyang what he wanted. As long as he could cure my illness, no matter what he wanted, he wanted money and name. Bian Yiyang said that he didn''t want money or fame, and there was only one condition before he was treated. "


    "No money, no fame. What does he want?"


    Mo Han said: "my mother also asked Bian Yiyang at that time. Bian Yiyang said that his only condition was to let me marry him."


    Ah?


    Does Bian Yiyang still have such a wonderful demand?


    Mo Han said with a bitter smile: "you think it''s wonderful, don''t you? Bian Yiyang is very strange. He is totally different from others. At that time, my mother''s reaction was the same as you. She said that I was dying. Would he marry a dead man? Bian Yiyang said it was his only request. My mother said with a sneer that if he wants to get any benefits from our Mo family in this way, it can only be wishful thinking, not only that, but also his own life. Bian Yiyang said lightly that this is his only condition. Whether he agrees or not depends on our family. Moreover, before he gets married, he can sign a notarization agreement of premarital property to prove that he is only married to me and has nothing to do with the property of the Mo family. "


    Why did Bian Yiyang do this?Marry a dying woman and you can''t get any benefit. If you can''t cure Mo Han''s disease, Mo''s family will not let him go easily. It''s a matter of great risk, but the profit is very small. The so-called high investment and high profit is just the opposite, high risk and small return. Why?


    Because of love?


    Bian Yiyang and Mo Han met once a few years ago, and they said less than a hundred words. If they could spare their lives to love each other, they would not believe him.


    Who knows what he thinks? He is a wonderful man.


    Mo Han saw that I was meditating. He stopped for a moment. Seeing that I looked at her, he continued: "my mother couldn''t guess what he thought at that time, but there was no better choice except Bian Yiyang. Anyway, my mother wanted me to give up on you, so she agreed to Bian Yiyang''s request."


    Mo Han just mentioned that half a year later, that is to say, she had signed the divorce agreement for more than half a year.


    She and I have been divorced for at least half a year.


    I don''t understand one thing. Mo Han loves me so much. How can she agree to sign the divorce agreement just because of sun Jianbing?


    I don''t think sun Jianbing alone has such a big face. There must be a story in it.


    "Cold cold, that year - that year you -" I really can''t ask, several times want to ask out and swallow back.


    Mo Han glanced at me, her heart was like a mirror, everything was clear, otherwise how could she say that the woman who knew me best in the world was her.


    "Do you want to ask me why I agreed to sign the divorce agreement?"


    "Well."


    Mo Han smoothed his disorderly hair in front of his forehead and said helplessly after a pause: "I have to sign it. You force me, sun Jianbing force me, and my mother force me, so why don''t I sign it?"


    With my understanding of Mo Han''s character, she won''t compromise so easily. I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    "Han Han, are you hiding something from me?"


    "No


    "No way, you have. Absolutely."


    When Mo Han saw that I had seen through her, he gave me a sweet smile and said:


    "I can''t hide anything from you. Now that you know it, I''ll tell you. Anyway, you and my mother haven''t dealt with each other for a long time, and you''re not afraid to know. Yes, the most important reason why I''m willing to sign the divorce is because my mother, she''s killing you. "

 Chapter 858

    I said, I hurt Mo Han so much. How could Xu Mengyao be indifferent to this? I used to be her son-in-law. She would not care too much about me in the face of Mo Han and Mo ran. But once I divorced Mo Han, she would not have any relationship with Mo family. Instead, she became the public enemy of Mo family. Xu Mengyao never knew what it meant to be soft hearted.


    Mo Han said softly: "you hurt my mother''s baby so much. How could my mother let you go. I know my mother. She''s usually a generous woman, but she and I are her only opponents. If you hurt me and Mo ran, my mother will destroy you. That''s why I compromise. "


    "My mother said that as long as I agree to divorce you and promise that we will not communicate with each other in the future, and I will not have any illusions about you, she will let you go, or she will have to destroy you herself."


    Mo Han was forced to divorce me. I, sun Jianbing and Xu Mengyao forced her together, and they drove her crazy.


    Now I finally understand why Sun Jianbing has no face to see Mo Han again. He drives a person crazy and then he has no face to see others.


    Sun Jianbing is just a person who does business at most. He feels that he has no face. What face do I have to face Mo Han as a mastermind?


    I shook my head in self mockery, or I was wrong when I left her and her children, or I should break up with Lin Manxue when I married her.


    I have experienced two women, one was driven mad by me, and only by marrying a man I didn''t like could she get her life back. The other is still in a confused state. Whether she can be better in her life is still two things to say. It''s all my sin.


    Mo Han saw that I was in a bad mood, so he took my hand to comfort me and said, "I didn''t want to tell you these things. You have to force me to say it. Look at you. I''m not happy again. Don''t be unhappy. Things are over. My illness is better. I''m satisfied that you can come back. "


    "Han Han, why are you so kind to me? You should be like your mother. You should kill me when you see me."


    Mo Han said: "why should I kill you? What should I do if I kill you? Besides, can I live if I kill you? Husband, you are my life. I can''t live without you. Do you know? "


    "Ah." I sighed heavily. Mo Han was deeply in love with me. This kind of love was so heavy that I suddenly found that I couldn''t bear it.


    She has no self, and only me and Mo ran are left in her heart. Now my relationship with Lin Manxue is not clear, and my heart is not entirely on her and her son. Mo Ran is imprisoned by Xu Mengyao in Hanmeng villa, and Mo Han will never bring him out. In addition, Mo Han has fallen out with Xu Mengyao this time. With Xu Mengyao''s personality, as long as Mo Han does not admit his mistakes and repent, it is impossible for him to come out again I went back.


    Xu Mengyao wants to do the same thing again. Last time she used me as bait to force Mo han to compromise, this time she wants to use Mo ran as a chip to force her.


    But will Mohan compromise again?


    I can''t help shaking my head, Mo Han is also a dead brain, like a way to go to the black, once she identified things, eight horses can''t pull back, last time she compromised with Xu Mengyao, it was in all kinds of helpless circumstances, if it wasn''t for Xu Mengyao to threaten my life, Mo Han couldn''t give in.


    This time, Mo Han didn''t even have the idea of giving in. She came to me with some determination and showed a clear attitude. She wanted to be with me and die together.


    As for Mo Ran''s problem, Mo Han may have other plans. At least she has some ideas in her heart. She is no longer afraid of what Xu Mengyao did to me. I am not ye Chutian eight years ago. Now I can defeat Wei Wenjie''s special squadron with sun Jianbing. This kind of strength can''t be destroyed by Xu Mengyao.


    Mo Han has confidence in me. I''m strong and incomparably strong. Although I''m not strong enough to fight with Xu Mengyao at present, I still have enough to protect myself. At least I won''t be killed at will.


    Mo Han sat for a while and suddenly said, "husband, I - I have two things I want to discuss with you."


    Mo Han suddenly hesitates. It seems that these things are hard to say. I''ll tell her tonight. What else can''t be said.


    "Say what you want. There''s something you can''t say between us."


    "I said that I was afraid that you would be unhappy and even annoy me."


    Mo Han treats me wholeheartedly, and pays so much for me. After so much suffering, I have no right to annoy her. I reluctantly smile at her and say: "Han Han, you can say anything, no matter what you say or do, I''m not angry."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    After thinking about it, Mo Han said softly, "husband, the first thing I want to talk about is our divorce. I don''t think it can count."


    Ah? How did Mo Han start this up again? It''s all over. I looked at Mo Han with a confused face. Mo Han slowly explained:


    "husband, I understand that. When we agreed to divorce, although you and I signed the divorce agreement, we didn''t go to the civil Affairs Bureau to go through the divorce procedures in person. All the things were ordered by my mother. It''s not a big deal Count. I don''t know you don''t understand the marriage law. There are strict regulations in the marriage law. Whether it''s marriage or divorce, both men and women must come to the scene in person. Since you and I haven''t appeared, neither of them is voluntary, so this marriage can''t be considered as divorce. Because it''s illegal, I don''t recognize it, and the law can''t recognize it. I have consulted lawyer Qian, who also supports my view. "Mo Han talked about the marriage law with me in a straight line. For fear that I would not believe it, he took out his mobile phone to point out the legal terms to me.


    Looking at Mo Han''s serious appearance, I feel some want to laugh and some can''t laugh. What''s the matter with this? Xu Mengyao is a super gold medal lawyer herself. What she''s dealt with depends on a little mo Han. She wants to turn the tables and talk about dreams.


    But Mo Han must have her own idea. I''m ashamed of her and can''t bear to see her sad.


    I patted Mo Han''s little hand and said, "if you look, you don''t have to look. I believe what you said is true. Besides, I don''t know much about these things, and I don''t read them for nothing. Come on, what do you want me to do for you? "


    Mo Han see I agree with her point of view, eyes suddenly bright, flashing bright eyes said: "remarry. I want to remarry you. "


    This -


    remarriage is not a small matter, which involves many problems.


    The first one is about Su Manyu. Last time, Manyu talked to me about her marriage tactfully. It was because of this that we got into a quarrel. Finally, I told her all the things that happened in recent years. She was so confused that she was all over the place. A few days ago, sun Jianbing said that she had gone to other places to relax and left Hangzhou. I don''t know what happened in recent days It''s all right.

 Chapter 859

    In addition to Su Manyu, leaf fall is also a factor that can not be ignored. I don''t know whether Mo Hanzhi knows what happened to me these years, whether ye Luo exists, whether she can accept Ye Luo, and whether ye Luo can accept her? After all, in Ye Luo''s mind, Lan Xin is his mother. If I marry Mo Han suddenly, what will ye Luo think? Don''t leave any shadow on his little heart.


    Last time, it was because of Ye Luo and Mo ran that Lin Manxue and I had an uncontrollable quarrel. I don''t want to repeat this tragedy. Now it''s not the time to consider my remarriage with Mo Han. Of course, I''m sorry for her. She took the initiative to ask me to remarry. I have no reason to refuse.


    However, what I said is that I am no longer the Ye Chutian in those years. Now my name is Ye Zhong. I have a new identity and responsibility. I am not only responsible for Mo Han and Mo ran, but also responsible for Lin Manxue and ye Luo.


    They are the two ends of the scale. For me, they are equally heavy. I can''t favor one over the other. But I have only one person and I can only put them on one end of the scale. What can I do.


    I can only take out the attitude towards Manyu to treat Mo Han. Remarriage is impossible, at least not at this stage.


    Mo Han looked at me with expectation. I gritted my teeth and said, "Han Han, remarriage is not a small matter. I - I can''t reply you right away. I - "


    I politely rejected Mo Han, thinking that she would be disappointed and angry, but her face didn''t have these expressions, instead, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Hanhan, are you ok?"


    Mo Han said, "it''s OK."


    "Aren''t you angry when I say that?"


    "Not angry. I thought you would be angry. " Mo Han doesn''t seem to be angry. He looks at me with a smile, which makes him a little angry.


    I don''t understand, Mo Han explained with a smile: "I''m not angry or sad because you didn''t agree or disagree. Your willingness to consider means that you attach importance to this matter and me. As long as you have me in your heart, I''m very satisfied. I didn''t expect you to agree to my request once."


    Ah?


    Once again, I looked at Mo Han in a daze. What logic is she? What understanding is she.


    Mo Han and I sit side by side and watch the distant scenery. The night scenery on the mountain is very beautiful, and the moon is very round tonight. The bright moonlight combined with the tranquility of Lanxin villa gives people a very comfortable feeling.


    Mo Han tightened her tight body. Her body trembled slightly after the cold wind. I held her tightly. As Mo Han said, no matter what, she was my woman. They didn''t know how many times they had loved each other. What''s wrong with holding her.


    Perhaps in my heart, I have never regarded Mo Han as another woman, nor can I treat her as another woman. My child''s mother, my ex-wife, my most intimate woman may even be my wife in the future. How can I treat such a complicated woman as an outsider?


    I held Mo Han tightly, and Mo Han also held me tightly. She half lay in my arms and said with emotion: "after eight years, I finally came back here. It''s worth it to exchange a hug for eight years."


    I don''t know how to respond to Mo Han, because at this moment, I don''t know what else to say. Maybe the best way to deal with it is to have no voice.


    Mo Han curled up in my arms, like a lazy cat, lazy, naughty, but also from time to time with a small hand to touch my scum.


    "Husband." Mo Han called me a, she has been called my husband, I did not stop her so called, what is not important, she is happy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you think it will be sunny tomorrow?"


    "Of course. The moon is so bright tonight that it will be sunny tomorrow. "


    Mo Han said with a smile: "no matter what the weather is like outside, it will always be sunny in my heart. Husband, you are my sunny day. "


    Mo Han suddenly put his backhand around my neck and said, "it''s boring to sit for so long. Take me for a walk."


    "Where to?"


    "The top of the mountain."


    "Now to the top of the mountain?"


    "Well. I want to go to the top of the mountain. Will you accompany me


    "Do you really want to go?"


    Mo Han said, "I heard a waiter say that there is a huge Valentine''s stone on the top of the mountain. As long as you sincerely make a wish for it, it will come true."


    "You want to make a wish?"


    "Yes. Valentine''s stone is only loyal to lovers, so it''s only effective if we go there. "


    I laughed and said, "you believe that, too."


    "Why don''t you believe it? The so-called" no wind, no fire ". If the lover''s stone is not effective, why does it leave so many beautiful legends?"


    "If you want to go, I''ll go with you, but I said in advance that it''s windy at the top of the mountain at night, and it''s very dangerous. It''s said that people die on it every once in a while. As for the cause of death, it''s very strange. There are all kinds of people, so fewer and fewer people dare to go on it at night."


    Mo Han''s drooping head asked: "so afraid of death?"


    "I''m afraid of ghosts. Some people have seen something unclean on the top of the mountain, and more than one person has seen it. It''s been said that it''s very noisy some time ago. "Mo Han hesitated and asked, "are you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid."


    "Since you are not afraid, neither am I. Come on, let''s go up


    "Good."


    I hold Mo han to go up the mountain, Mo Han is very clever to sleep in my arms, the mountain road is not easy to walk at night, I seem particularly cautious.


    The evening wind blows on my face and Mo Han''s face, with a trace of coolness. The colder we go up, the colder we get. I hold Mo Han tightly and say, "is it cold?"


    "It''s not cold. You''re blocking the wind. It''s not cold at all. "


    I suddenly think of a thing, Mo Han said to talk about two things with me, but she only said one thing, then what''s the other thing.


    Anyway, it''s boring to walk. Let''s have a chat. I asked Mo Han, "Han Han, don''t you say there are two things you want to discuss with me? What''s the other one?"


    Mo Han said: "by the way, you don''t remind me almost forget, husband, I want to talk to you about our son Mo ran."


    "Good. You said


    Mo Han thought about it for a moment and seemed to have some scruples. Suddenly he said, "it''s better not to talk about this. The atmosphere is good tonight. Don''t talk about these trivial things."


    Mo Han suddenly stopped talking. He must have thought about the relationship between Xu Mengyao and me, for fear that I might have another conflict with her.


    Mo Han didn''t want to talk about it any more, so I stopped asking. Unconsciously, I carried Mo han to the top of the mountain. In fact, the top of the mountain is not small, with at least hundreds of square meters, including a stone cave.


    The entrance of the cave was blocked with a big stone. I remember that sun Jianbing and I didn''t have this big stone when we came here last month. How could we have a big stone after more than a month.


    In the past, this cave was open, but it was dark inside. No one had ever been in it. At most, they just looked inside the cave. They didn''t know what was inside.


    It is said that some people have heard the cry of hell at the entrance of the cave. Some people say that they see ghosts at the entrance of the cave, and they can see them in a flash. Anyway, the black hole is full of various colors of terror. Most people dare not go near it, especially at night, and they can hide as far as they want.

 Chapter 860

    The cave is far away from the entrance to the top of the mountain. It is located in a remote location. Most people rarely go there. In addition to these terrible legends, the cave seems to be a forbidden area.


    I was very curious about the cave, so I glanced at it from a distance. The moonlight was shining near the cave, and it was gloomy, which cast a shadow on the terrible atmosphere.


    I never believe in ghosts. I think these things, even if they exist, will never pose any danger to human beings. There are three reasons why people are afraid of these things:


    one is because they can''t see or touch, and they are afraid of the unknown world; the other is because they scare their own people by spreading false information; the other is because they are pure in the heart I''m afraid of ghosts.


    My brother is upright and open-minded. He is afraid of the ball. Otherwise, if he had been alone in Longdao for four years, he would have been scared to death by the terror of Longdao.


    But when you look in the direction of the cave, you always feel uncomfortable. I can''t tell why.


    I hold Mo han to make a wish on the lover''s stone. The lover''s stone sleeps on the edge of the cliff. It''s a natural giant stone about 2.7 meters high and 1.2 meters wide. The shape of this giant stone is irregular. It''s high on the left and low on the right. From a distance, it looks like a couple of lovers holding together, so it gets its name.


    Mo Han closed his eyes and made a wish. She didn''t tell me what she made, and I didn''t ask her. It''s said that the wish should be hidden in the heart of the person who made the wish, and it can''t be said easily, otherwise it won''t work.


    After making the wish, Mo Han said she was not in a hurry to go down the mountain. She wanted to walk around with me on the top of the mountain.


    The most beautiful scenery at the top of the mountain is the lover''s stone. There are no other features. Most of the guests on the mountain are lovers, either making wishes or blowing the wind. That''s all.


    I don''t think it''s better in the evening, but if Mo Han likes me, I''ll follow her.


    Turning around, I turned around the cave. The closer I got to the cave, the more terrible I felt. I didn''t know if I was making trouble in my heart. I thought there was a special smell in the air, and Mo Han suddenly covered his mouth and bent down to vomit.


    It''s OK just now. Why did you vomit?


    Could it be that


    When I felt tight in my heart, a bad premonition came to me. This scene was too familiar. I remember that when Mo Han was pregnant with Mo ran, he vomited like this.


    Mo Han''s constitution is more virtual. Women with virtual body have more severe pregnancy and vomiting. Is mo Han pregnant again.


    Watching Mo Han vomit happily, my doubts are more and more serious.


    In my heart, several strange ideas rushed to me. If Mo Han is really pregnant, it''s obvious that the child is Bian Yiyang''s. I haven''t been with her for eight years, so it can''t be my child.


    Think of Mo Han may be pregnant with other men''s children, this moment I feel very sad, no matter how Mo Han was my woman, watching their own things occupied by others, and I can''t even fart a, this kind of shit mood must be everyone can understand.


    Mo Han vomited hard this time. He couldn''t straighten up. He only knew how to vomit.


    "Hanhan, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Mo Han''s pain, I was flustered and squatted beside him. Mo Han vomited for a while and finally eased down. Then he raised his head slightly and said with a smile:


    "it''s OK. don''t worry. It''s just disgusting. "


    "How could that be?" I asked, but in my heart, I decided that Mo Han was pregnant with vomiting, because her reaction just now was very similar to pregnant with vomiting.


    Mo Han wiped the dirty things on his mouth and said, "I don''t know. I just smell a strange smell nearby, and then I feel like vomiting."


    "Strange smell? What''s the taste? "


    "I don''t know." Mo Han returned a sentence and vomited again.


    I smell it carefully with my nose. It seems that there is a certain smell in the air, but it''s very weak. I can''t tell what it is. In a word, it smells bad.


    In fact, when we just came here, I smelled it, but I didn''t care about it at that time. After a long time, I got used to it, and the smell in my nose was saturated. It was much more difficult to distinguish this kind of smell.


    This keeps up with the same principle of the toilet. As soon as you enter the toilet, you can smell the bad smell, but if you stay in the toilet for a while, the smell will fade. In the end, you may get used to it and don''t think it stinks.


    Mo Han said that the air here is not good. It''s strange. I''d better send her back to the villa early to have a rest.


    Because Mo Han''s sudden vomiting makes me suspect that Mo Han is pregnant with a child again. My brother is in a strange mess, but it''s hard to ask her face to face.


    Mo Han saw my dignified face, gave me a smile, comforted me and said: "don''t worry, it''s really OK. Maybe I''ve been tired recently, and I''ve been living in a pile of flowers since I was a child. I''m used to the smell of flowers. Once I smell this disgusting smell, I feel very uncomfortable. Maybe I vomit like this. "


    "Hanhan, let''s go back."


    "Good."


    I helped Mo Han back. It''s easier to go down the mountain than to go up the mountain, but the risk factor is not lower than when I went up the mountain. Besides, Mo Han may be pregnant, so I need to take extra care of her body.All the way, I was worried that the cold wind would make Mo cold. Pregnant women are most taboo about getting sick. If they get sick by the cold wind, they will be in great trouble. One can''t get an injection, and the other can''t take medicine. They can only carry it hard and suffer a lot.


    I care about Mo Han from time to time. Mo Han is smiling like a child. She is always happy and has been laughing happily. She also asked me how I suddenly care about her body, which was something I didn''t dare to think about in the past.


    I said that she is a woman and I am a man. It''s natural for a man to take care of a woman, so it''s my duty to take care of her. There''s no fuss.


    Mo Han happily said that being a woman is really happy, especially being my woman. How could I not be enlightened earlier? If I had been enlightened earlier, she would not have been sad for so many years.


    Mo Han''s words seem to be complaining, more like coquetry, or I hope I can promise to spoil her forever like tonight.


    I don''t know how to reply to her. If Mo Han is really pregnant with Bian Yiyang''s child, can I keep Mo Han by my side and ask her a question mark? How can I spoil her forever?


    Mo Han and I have only been married for about one year, while Bian Yiyang and she have been married for at least several years. What qualifications do I have to keep her? Moreover, once they have children, everything changes. Even if they are divorced recently, I have no reason to keep her.


    Even if Mo Han himself is willing, Bian Yiyang will not agree, Xu Mengyao will not agree, and I am determined to do it.


    I don''t dislike Mo Han, I really don''t, but I am responsible for Mo Han and her children. Her children are innocent, and Mo Han is innocent.


    Her child needs his own father, and this man is Bian Yiyang, not me, ye Chutian.

 Chapter 861

    I sent Mo Han back to her guest room. Many high-end wooden houses have been built in Lanxin villa, with complete facilities, everything, independent bathrooms and balconies.


    Mo Han opened her room and wanted me to go in and sit for a while. I refused to go back to rest when it was late. Mo Han flashed his confused eyes and looked at me reluctantly, but I didn''t dare to look her eyes.


    My face is not good-looking, slightly haggard and pale, Mo Han looked distressed and said: "look, you are tired these days, I am not good, you are so tired, but also let you accompany me to the top of the mountain, husband, you go back to sleep, I don''t disturb you."


    I nodded my head and asked Mo han to go to bed earlier. I waved goodbye to Mo Han. Mo Han kept staring at me until I turned and disappeared into the night.


    I didn''t go back to the room to sleep, but went to sit outside for more than an hour. I thought a lot in my mind. I had a feeling in my heart, which became stronger and stronger with Mo Han''s pregnancy.


    I suddenly found that I may - may also like Mo Han in my heart, otherwise I would not be so sad when I learned that Mo Han was pregnant with Bian Yiyang''s child.


    What''s the matter with me? I''m thinking about Lin Manxue and Su Manyu. Now I may fall in love with Mo Han. How can I become half hearted? Don''t I hate this kind of man most.


    I have no idea. I wonder that love should not be single-minded, especially for a man of my character, who suddenly wavers between two women.


    Eating bowl looking at the pot, such a man is not even as good as pigs and dogs, I Ye Chutian can not be such scum.


    How the hell am I doing this all of a sudden? Am I sick? I am!


    This is the first time I doubt myself, hate myself and reflect on myself.


    I try to analyze my own psychology. Mo Han has been with me for many years and has been treating me sincerely. It can be said that the woman I love most in the world is mo Han, even more than my mother.


    And is such a woman who loves me, I hurt her again and again, let her be in agony again and again, hovering on the edge of pain.


    I treated her so badly, but she paid me heart and soul, and didn''t complain at all. She also helped me give birth to my son and raised him by herself.


    I feel guilty for her, so this kind of guilt and regret occupied my heart, and gradually let my heart make a place to install her unconsciously.


    This is my interpretation of myself.


    It must be, it must be.


    I constantly hypnotize myself and find various reasons to warn myself that I don''t really like Mo Han. The reason why I am sad is completely because of my guilt, not because of love.


    But if I am just ashamed of Mo Han, when I know that she may be pregnant with Bian Yiyang''s child, what kind of sullen I am, what can I be aggrieved? Mo Han has a child, a home, and happiness. Shouldn''t I be happy for her, and play decadent here?


    I suddenly realized a serious problem. I kept making all kinds of excuses for myself. Does this mean that there is no silver here? I have a ghost in my heart. I like her and like her without any reason.


    I like her not only because I feel guilty for her, but also because I like Lin Manxue without any reason.


    It''s over.


    I''m pulling my hair with both hands. What''s the matter with me? When did I fall in love with Mo Han? Since I like her, why did I hurt her again and again? Why did I divorce her? Why didn''t I go to see her after I came back?


    Don''t I just like Lin Manxue all the time?


    I only like Lin Manxue. When did I like Mo Han again?


    When did I have two women in my heart?


    I asked myself over and over again, one moment said it was an illusion, another said it was true, so repeatedly, in the end I was confused.


    I gave myself a big mouth. Why do you worry about these things? Mo Han is pregnant with Bian Yiyang''s child. She may not be aware of this problem. Once she understands it, she will come back to Bian Yiyang again. Although love is beautiful, children are the most important thing.


    Even if Mo Han doesn''t want to go back, Bian Yiyang can''t let her roam outside, and Xu Mengyao can''t just sit by and ignore her. I''m thinking about something. I knew today before. Why did I have to start.


    Mo Han''s happiness is not what I have been looking forward to, but I - ah, forget it, I temporarily put these messy thoughts together, the most important thing at present is to take good care of Mo Han''s body, nothing else is important, I didn''t take good care of her when Mo Han was pregnant with Mo ran, this time as a remedy.


    I went back to the office to continue my work. I need to revise my plan again. Mo Han and Xu Mengyao are fighting each other. Now they are as poor as me. I told her at this time that the work is to embarrass her. I have to find another way to solve the problem of money.


    There are only three days left before I can blow it out, and I can get one billion yuan in three days. Do I look down on myself too much?


    I suddenly found that I was in fact very cowardly, leaving Mo Han and Lin Manxue these two women, I am nothing, what is not smooth, and I also rely on them too much, when I encounter problems, I think of them first.I patted my forehead, money, money, where are you hiding? You show your face to my friends, so that they know where to find you.


    My head is more and more painful. Mo Han''s appearance disrupts all my plans. She makes a mess of my work and life.


    When I was worried about money, my brain flashed, suddenly a thought flashed, Leng min took all the money of Lanxin villa, where can she go with such a large amount of money?


    Bian Yinqiang disappears inexplicably, and lengmin is walking strangely. Will there be any connection between them? With the special relationship between Bian Yinqiang and lengmin, there must be some connection between them. What is it?


    As I turned my pen, I suddenly thought of the cave on the top of the mountain. I don''t know how to think of it. In a word, I thought the cave was weird.


    No one dares to go into the cave. Why should we seal the cave with a big stone? Who sealed it? What''s more, we didn''t seal it more than a month ago. Why should we seal it at this time? What''s more, this time happens to be the time when Bian Yinqiang and lengmin are missing. It''s strange.


    In addition, Mo Han said that there was a strange smell near the cave. In fact, I vaguely smelled something, but the smell was so weak that I couldn''t tell what it was. It just made people feel uncomfortable.


    Where does the strange smell come from? The whole mountain top is empty, and there is no peculiar smell. Except for the fragrance of flowers and plants, there should be nothing else. Where does the smell come from?


    Oh, in the cave, it must be in the cave.


    I was so surprised by this association that I stood up, one by one. I went through the questions just now, and finally came to a conclusion: all my guesses are probably true. The grotesque cave, or the disappearance of Bian Yinqiang and lengmin, is related to the cave.

 Chapter 862

    I want to go to the cave on the top of the mountain again to find out. If I don''t go there myself, I''m not sure. I don''t want to wait any longer. I''ll go as soon as I say.


    I changed my equipment, took two flashlights and a gun, and put a few daggers on my belt. I was about to go out when I saw a figure coming to Lanxin villa from a distance.


    The figure is light footed, obviously a practitioner.


    What''s the point of Lanxin villa? I touched the gun and drank "who?" To stop the other person from moving on.


    The other side seemed to recognize my voice and replied, "Chutian, it''s me."


    "Ah, Jianbing?" I recognized sun Jianbing''s voice. I was overjoyed. I was preparing to go to the top of the mountain. I was worried that no one would accompany me. I didn''t expect sun Jianbing to come back at this juncture.


    It''s better to come early than to come by chance.


    "Well."


    "Why did you come back all of a sudden?"


    Sun Jianbing and I got together. He was carrying a dry food belt on his back. His face was a bit darker than before, like a black man.


    Sun Jianbing grinned and said, "I''ve finished the dry food. I want to get some more to take with me when I come back."


    No, I asked Xiaolian to prepare dry food for sun Jianbing for half a month at that time. It''s only a few days since I went there. How can I finish it? Is he just sitting there eating dry food?


    Sun Jianbing seemed to see the surprise in my eyes and said with a smile: "I also feel very strange. I can eat this bag of dry food for at least half a month, but I found that after soaking in the pool, I can eat several times more than before, and I can eat the amount of the past few days in one day."


    The change is so big that nothing can go wrong. I asked with concern, "are you ok? Are you ok?"


    Sun Jianbing patted his strong body and said, "it''s OK. There''s nothing wrong with it but eating. Oh, by the way, Chutian, I feel that my meridians are unblocked. It seems that I use signs of looseness. "


    "Oh, really?" I exclaimed in surprise, this is good news. As long as sun Jianbing''s meridians are unblocked, it will definitely be good for his illness.


    Sun Jianbing excitedly lowered his head and said, "really, I came back this time to get food and tell you the good news. Maybe my injury can be really saved."


    "Congratulations on building the army." I''m really happy for my brother.


    "Hey, hey." Sun Jianbing gave a simple smile, which was so cute that he laughed for a while. Seeing that I was fully equipped and seemed to want to go out to do something, he asked curiously, "what are you going to do if you don''t sleep at night?"


    "To the top of the mountain."


    "The top of the mountain?"


    "Well, I think the cave at the top of the mountain is strange. It may have something to do with the disappearance of Leng min and Bian Yinqiang. One day Lanxin villa was under Leng min''s name, so I felt uneasy. So I wanted to go to the top of the mountain to have a look."


    "It''s too little for me. I''ll go with you." Sun Jianbing threw the dry food bag on the ground and went back to the house with me. He also planned to change a set of equipment.


    Mo Han has come to Lanxin villa. Maybe sun Jianbing doesn''t know about it. Should I tell him now?


    Sun Jianbing has been feeling guilty to Mo Han all these years. This is a thorn in his heart. It has been in his heart for many years. It''s because of me. It''s better to pull it out earlier. I don''t want my brother to bear the pressure all his life.


    "Jianbing, there''s something I want to tell you."


    "What''s so serious?" Sun Jianbing asked as he changed his clothes.


    "Here comes Mo Han."


    "Ah? Who is it? " When sun Jianbing heard Mo Han''s name, he was obviously stunned. He stopped changing his clothes and looked at me stupidly.


    "Mo Han."


    "Come here?" Sun Jianbing didn''t seem to dare to believe it. He pointed to the ground. Did he mean that Mo Han had come to Lanxin villa?


    "Well."


    "When did it happen?"


    "She said she had come a few days ago."


    "Did she say why she came?"


    I tell the truth: "Mo Han said that she fell out with Xu Mengyao and had nowhere to go, so he followed us to Lanxin villa."


    "This -"


    SUN Jianbing heard that Mo Han was swept out by Xu Mengyao, and his face was a little ugly. After a pause, he put on his clothes again. After changing his clothes, he said, "Miss Mo Han must have come to Lanxin villa to see you. What are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know." I shook my head. I really don''t know what to do. If Mo Han is not pregnant with Bian Yiyang''s child, I will leave her unless she wants to leave. But now, I can''t stay even if I want to.


    Seeing my hesitation, sun Jianbing said with displeasure, "Chutian, although I don''t know what happened to Miss Mo Han, I can only guess that it must have something to do with you. Now Miss Mo Han comes to join us alone. No matter what the reason, we should take good care of her wholeheartedly. You can''t ignore Miss Mohan''s life just because you are worried that Miss Su is angry or jealous. "


    Sun Jianbing misunderstood me. He thought I was afraid of Manyu, jealous or misunderstood. He didn''t want to pay attention to Mo Han. I didn''t, really didn''t."It''s far from what you think. It''s complicated. I can''t say a word or two."


    Sun Jianbing nodded his head and said: "emotional things are the most complicated. I understand. But anyway, we used to do too much. I''m sorry for her. Now Miss Mo Han is getting married. We can''t do anything for her except to respect her and take good care of her."


    "Well."


    Sun Jianbing and I packed up and prepared to go to the top of the mountain. Before we left, I went to the security department to borrow a hammer. Sun Jianbing asked me why I wanted this. I laughed and didn''t say. He only understood when it came to time.


    I''m the general manager of Lanxin villa. What I say naturally carries a lot. A colleague from the security department immediately went to find a big hammer for me.


    Sun Jianbing and I set out to go up the mountain. Sun Jianbing went up with a big hammer.


    This time, it''s different from just now. In front of me, I went up with Mo Han and slowed down my steps. After all, it''s hard for me to go up the mountain with a person. Now I''m almost empty handed, and my steps are light. I''ll go up in ten minutes.


    We went straight to the cave.


    "What''s the taste?" Sun Jianbing asked as soon as he came up.


    "You smell it, too?"


    "Well." Sun Jianbing sniffed it carefully and said in surprise: "it''s like something rotting."


    As sun Jianbing reminded me, I also vaguely felt that it was the smell of decay, but it was too light. If it was the smell of animal carcass decay, it would be very strong, not so light.


    "Eh, when there was a big stone here, I remember I didn''t have one before." Sun Jianbing patted the big stone at the entrance of the cave and asked with a frown.


    "I''ve been wondering why it''s so strange to seal the entrance. Don''t worry about so much. Let''s break the big rocks down. "


    The big stone is stuck at the entrance of the cave. Just because sun Jianbing and I want to move it, it''s like a fool''s dream. Smashing it is the most practical way.


    "That''s what you asked me to do when I came up with a big hammer." Sun Jianbing told me to step back. He swung the big hammer and began to hit the big stones. The big hammer was pounding on the big stones.

 Chapter 863

    This kind of thumping sound comes out of the hole again, which is very terrifying.


    Sun Jianbing smashed for a long time, but he didn''t smash the big stone. Frustrated, he locked his brow and asked, "what kind of stone is this? How can it be so hard?"


    No, how can a big stone not be broken?


    I asked sun Jianbing to give me the big hammer. I tried it myself, and I found something wrong with it. This big stone can''t be broken at all, only a few small pieces can be broken.


    What''s going on?


    I dropped the hammer and took out a flashlight to shine through the crack of the stone. I couldn''t see anything inside.


    "Chutian, I think this big stone is very strange. It seems to hold something against it."


    Oh, I see. This is not a single big stone. It may be composed of many big stones. In other words, who blocked the cave with n big stones.


    One by one, these big stones seal the cave completely. Unless the top of the mountain is blasted, who can break the cave open.


    But why did this man spend so much effort to gamble to death in this cave? Combined with the faint stench, an idea suddenly appeared in my heart: destroy the corpse.


    Someone must have killed someone, moved the body into the cave, covered it up with something, and sealed the hole.


    This cave is full of various colors of terror. No one dares to go in at ordinary times. Now that the cave is sealed, it is even more impossible for anyone to come here.


    As for the smell of corpses, it''s best to explain. It''s like the previous burial. As long as it''s buried properly, how can outsiders smell it? Even if there is a smell, it''s just a little strange. Most people don''t care.


    For example, at the beginning, I didn''t worry about the faint taste. If it wasn''t for Mo Han''s vomiting, I wouldn''t think about it at all.


    The purpose of the murderer''s sealing the cave entrance is not to let others in. He won''t let us in. I just want to go in and find out. The cave entrance is all blocked by big rocks. It''s not a wise move to enter from here. We have to work until a long time.


    Sun Jianbing and I had to start from other places and dig another tunnel to get in.


    Sun Jianbing and I analyzed the terrain of the cave, chose a place with soft soil as the entry point, and then they went down the mountain to Lanxin villa. We needed some tools to dig the tunnel.


    In the middle of the night, we dug out a tunnel more than ten meters deep. The tunnel opened the previous cave. Sun Jianbing and I went in with a flashlight. We went through the tunnel first and then entered the previous cave.


    This cave is very strange. It gets darker and darker as we go in. After a smooth road, it''s a slope. We keep walking on the slope. Sun Jianbing said that we are going down. It''s a bit downhill.


    The lower we went, the stronger the stench. Sun Jianbing and I both came in wearing masks. Nevertheless, the stench was so strong that we almost smoked to death.


    The slope didn''t go far. We kicked a snake skin bag on the road. There was something in the snake skin bag. I went. The smell came from the snake skin bag.


    Sun Jianbing squatted down and untied the opening of the snake skin bag. A stench came to my nose. My heart was shaking. Damn, this is the worst time I''ve been smoked in my life.


    It''s a body.


    And it''s the body of a Luo.


    There was nothing on the body and it was rotten all over. It was impossible to tell whether it was a man or a woman. However, looking at the figure and skeleton, it was preliminarily concluded that it was a man''s body.


    Sun Jianbing put on gloves and examined the corpse. He finally determined that it was a male corpse. He was in his thirties. Looking at the degree of decay of the corpse, he died for at least half a month. The fatal wound was at the neck and he was strangled.


    Because the body was not wearing any clothing, it was impossible to further determine his identity.


    I took out my mobile phone to call out the night scene mode and took a few photos. The mobile phone has no signal in the cave, but the photo taking function is still available.


    After checking the body, sun Jianbing and I continued to walk forward. The cave was very strange and seemed to have no end.


    I don''t know how long we walked. Sun Jianbing and I suddenly found a light in front of us. Eh, there was an exit in front of us. Sun Jianbing and I walked along the light. The light came down from above.


    Sun Jianbing climbed up along the bright light and found a cover. He tried to move the cover, but it was pressed down by something, because the thing on the cover was a little heavy, while sun Jianbing was not forced to stand. Sun Jianbing failed to push it several times.


    I flashed a flashlight to sun Jianbing below. Sun Jianbing couldn''t get it off by himself, so I climbed up with him. The two of them worked together and finally overturned the things above and pushed the lid off.


    After the lid was pushed open, a piece of moonlight shone into the hole, and suddenly it was much brighter.


    Sun Jianbing and I climbed out. Who''s home here.


    Sun Jianbing and I are standing in whose yard. The yard is full of flowers and potted plants.


    I don''t know how to look at these things.I patted my forehead. I went. Isn''t this the little courtyard of Lanxin?


    It turns out that Lanxin''s xiaobie courtyard is connected with the stone cave on the top of the mountain?


    Is this from Lan Xin or Leng min and Bian Yinqiang?


    Because Lan Xin is dead and Bian Yinqiang and lengmin are missing, I''m afraid it''s hard to get an answer to this question. However, it seems certain that the male corpse in the cave is most likely Bian Yinqiang''s.


    I try to think about it. Bian Yinqiang disappeared more than 20 days ago. He disappeared earlier than lengmin. Is it possible because I was besieged by Wei Wenjie and a group of special forces and was finally arrested. In lengmin''s and Bian Yinqiang''s opinion, it is impossible for me to come out again, or I was killed by special forces on the spot. They feel that they can''t worry about it They began to fight for Lanxin villa.


    Bian Yinqiang always wants to get half of the orchid villa, but lengmin doesn''t like Bian Yinqiang and doesn''t want to give it to him at all. So he sets up a poisonous plan to make love with Bian Yinqiang and become him when he is most relaxed.


    This explains why the corpse we just met didn''t wear anything, and the time node was just right, which happened to be the time when Bian Yinqiang disappeared.


    After killing Bian Yinqiang, lengmin doesn''t know where to hide the body. No matter where to hide the body, it will rot and smell. So lengmin hides the body in the cave and blocks the other end of the cave.


    I even imagined that Leng min had to do something about the big stone at the entrance of the cave. She must have found a name to do it, such as worrying about the safety of customers, cave terror or other things. In a word, she must have found a very reasonable excuse.


    Just imagine how a Leng min can move such a big rock. The security guards of Lanxin villa must have done these things. To make sure it''s not difficult, I just need to go back and ask them.


    Lengmin was afraid after she killed someone. After all, she was just an ordinary woman. She was worried that things would come to light sooner or later, so she decided to take all the money from Lanxin villa and run away.

 Chapter 864

    Lengmin goes to her chief financial officer, general manager Liang, and asks the other party to transfer all the money to her private account. General manager Liang doesn''t understand why lengmin should do this, because it does great harm to the operation and long-term development of Lanxin villa, so they have different opinions and have a dispute, which is just heard by Li Jinhua, who came to ask for leave.


    I think about the events that happened before and after. Basically everything can be explained in such a series. It seems that these things are likely to be exactly what I think.


    Leng min killed someone and ran away with such a large sum of money. Where can she go? I have to follow the path to catch this vicious woman. Once Lanxin villa is in her name, it will be more dangerous. I don''t know when Lanxin villa may be confiscated.


    I vaguely have another worry. If Leng min and Bian Yinqiang die in such a muddle headed way, I''m afraid that Lanxin villa will never come back to me again. Then Lanxin''s whole life''s hard work will be ruined.


    This is the biggest hidden danger of Lanxin villa.


    For today''s sake, the most important thing is to find Leng min first, at least before the truth of her murder is disclosed, and then get the property right of Lanxin villa. Otherwise, it may be a muddle headed account after a long time. I''m afraid there will be nothing wrong with me at that time.


    Leng min is a rotten woman. I used to wish she would die. It''s better not to have a good end. Now I hope she''s safe. Don''t let anything go wrong. What''s wrong with me? I hope my enemy doesn''t have an accident. I don''t think there''s anyone else.


    Sun Jianbing and I went to Lanxin''s other hospital to have a look. The other hospital was uninhabited for more than 20 days, and there was a thick layer of dust. A lot of evidence had been destroyed by the dust.


    We didn''t find anything suspicious in the courtyard and villa, but just a little bit. When we went into lengmin''s bedroom, opened her wardrobe and found a full cupboard of clothes.


    These clothes are so neat that they are ironed straight one by one without any creases. There are also high-end cosmetics on the dressing table. The size is neat. Many of them are the latest products.


    I immediately became suspicious, because Leng min is a woman who is good at tidying up herself. Aimei knows how to maintain her beauty. Her good tidying up of these things shows that she cares about these things very much at ordinary times. Why don''t she take them before running away? Doesn''t she have to wear clothes and make-up in the future?


    Sun Jianbing said that lengmin left with such a large amount of money, what can''t be bought with money, and how troublesome it is to take this pile of things on the road.


    What sun Jianbing said is not without reason. It''s possible. But there is always a bad feeling in my heart. I think it may not be so simple.


    In my impression, no matter Mo Han or Lin Manxue, when they go out for a period of time to pick up things, the first thing to pick up is the change of clothes and cosmetics. These things are just like their left and right hands, and they are reluctant to abandon them. Lengmin''s doing this is against a woman''s practice.


    Sun Jianbing is not sensitive to women. He likes to think about things from a man''s point of view. For us men, the easier it is to go out, the better. Especially when we are on the road, we want to carry a satchel on our back.


    Although I know that most women have this hobby, but specific to different women''s habits, there must be different, maybe Leng min also think it''s troublesome to bring such a lot of things, anyway, she is not short of money and wants to go into battle light.


    I thought for a while, but I didn''t get to the point. After all, my friends are not women. I don''t know what women think in their hearts. Their minds are too delicate and rough. How can I understand them.


    After searching the whole other hospital, sun Jianbing and I got nothing. The only thing we can be sure is that no one came in during this period, and Leng min never came back.


    Sun Jianbing and I returned to Lanxin villa. At this time, the sky was slightly white, which was the rhythm of daybreak.


    I went back to make up my sleep. I''ve been locked up in the office all day and all night making plans these days. In addition, I didn''t sleep tonight. I''m really sleepy. I can''t bear to do this even if I''m hard.


    Sun Jianbing himself went to the kitchen to make some dry food, took it with him, and then returned to the deep pool. Maybe he was so anxious to go back because he was afraid of meeting Mo Han, or he wanted to get rid of his hidden disease earlier. As for what he thought in his heart, I don''t know. In a word, this matter has something to do with Mo Han.


    I had a deep sleep. I didn''t wake up until more than four o''clock in the afternoon. When I woke up, I heard a lot of noise outside. From time to time, someone passed by my door.


    What''s the matter? When will there be so many people in Lanxin villa?


    I don''t have to look up to know that there are more than twice as many people in Lanxin villa. Otherwise, it won''t be so noisy. There are few guests in Lanxin villa these days. They are quiet, and they have to fade out. How ever are they so busy.


    I got up from the bed, opened the door and saw that I was a good girl. There were a lot of guests coming up the mountain. There were no less than 100 guests in front of me, not counting the guests from three restaurants.


    Damn it.


    Man, you''re not going to sleep. You''re still dreaming.


    I pinched my arm. Oh, it hurts. I''m not dreaming.The staff of the whole Lanxin villa are busy keeping their feet on the ground, because they left many employees some time ago, and now there are only 39 employees left. These 39 employees have to do the work of more than 100 employees before, which is equivalent to one for three uses. Can they not be tired?


    No matter which department''s staff came to help, I even saw the figure of finance. Lanxin villa was booming all of a sudden, and the happiest thing was the staff. Although they were tired of working, the villa came back to life and regained its former vitality. When the villa''s business was alive, their jobs were saved. Who can be unhappy.


    But I am still in the middle of muddle, how to sleep, the situation is completely changed, yesterday was still lifeless Lanxin villa, after a night, it''s very incredible.


    I made a plan, right, but none of the plans have been implemented, and there is no money to implement them. By the way, has the problem of money been solved?


    There is no money to buy food, raw materials and other things.


    When I was in a daze, Xiaolian was leading a group of guests past my door with a smile. I called Xiaolian. Xiaolian saw that I asked her to answer my call. She also introduced to the guests that this is Mr. Ye, the newly appointed general manager of Lanxin villa. The guests all nodded to me. They were polite to me, and they didn''t have any music.


    I''m puzzled. At ordinary times, these elders are like losers. They don''t look at us as service personnel. After all, Lanxin villa is just a farmhouse and belongs to the catering industry. It can''t be said that it has much high technical content. To put it simply, it''s selling services. It''s nothing for people to look down on us, but today, the situation has changed.


    I also said a few words to the guests on the scene, welcome them to Lanxin villa, let them have a good time, if you have any request, just mention it.

 Chapter 865

    I would like to meet every guest''s request, and then I would like to take her to the restaurant first.


    Xiaolian took the guests to the No.2 restaurant and came to my office in less than ten minutes. I asked Xiaolian to close the door and sit opposite me to talk with me.


    "Xiaolian, what''s going on outside?"


    Xiaolian happily said to me: "Mr. Ye, you are really good. In less than a week, you have restored Lanxin villa to its previous business. You don''t know how hot our villa is. Hall 2 is almost too busy to sit down. I just went to hall 3 to have a look, and Hall 3 has been sitting for more than half of it."


    The business of Lanxin villa is booming. Of course, I''m happy, but it''s also a little puzzling. I said, "Xiaolian, don''t be happy. Tell me what''s going on. Lanxin villa didn''t have many guests yesterday. How can it be so popular today?"


    Xiaolian looked at me and said, "don''t these guests come here just because of your face?"


    Are you kidding me? How can I have such a big face? Hundreds of people came all of a sudden. When can I have such a big appeal.


    "Me?" I pointed to my face and said, "no, I don''t know them at all."


    Ah?


    Xiaolian opens her mouth wide and looks surprised. Maybe she really thinks that these people are all my former business friends. Maybe she knows that I came here to support me when I became the general manager of Lanxin villa. Otherwise, who can believe that yesterday''s villa was empty and today''s is so hot? How can this explain?


    "Isn''t that you?"


    "It''s not me. I just had a sleep, and that''s it. " When I spread out my hand, I suddenly thought of a person. Oh, how can I forget her? Mo Han, it''s Mo Han, and only she has the ability to respond to everything.


    It''s all my fault that I''m too tired and inflexible to ignore such a key person recently. I didn''t expect that Mo Han still has such great ability after leaving Xu Mengyao. Moreover, this is not Jiangsu and Zhejiang. In Guangnan Province, Mo Han can mobilize so many people in one night, which shows the strength of the Mo family.


    "That''s odd. We all think it''s your guest. Who else can it be if it''s not you? Strange. " Xiaolian muttered and couldn''t believe it.


    I waved my hand and said, "let''s not worry about who brings the guests. I''ll make a clear investigation of this matter and talk about it later. Now I have an important thing to ask you, Xiaolian. There are so many guests today. Can the ingredients be supplied


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ye. The suppliers have already supplied us with new products. We have no shortage of them. They have all supplied us with new products."


    I asked strangely, "Why are they willing to supply us all of a sudden?"


    Xiaolian said: "financial sister Liu said that she has paid for various suppliers."


    "Did you pay? Where did she get the money? "


    "You didn''t give me a billion."


    I''ll go. When will I have a billion yuan to finance? My friend is still worrying about it.


    No, this time it won''t be mo Hanzheng''s moth.


    But the finance department didn''t ask me to sign it. How dare she send such a large sum of money to the supplier? According to the company''s process, the payment must be signed by the general manager or the chief financial officer before it takes effect.


    Xiaolian said: "Mr. Ye, you forget that a few days ago, the suppliers were pressing hard. Sister Liu told you to report the situation. You said that you would give them the money as soon as they arrived. When you had the money, sister Liu could make her own decisions. Moreover, sister Liu is now the financial manager of the villa. She has this authority."


    Xiaolian didn''t say that I almost forgot this stubble and paid off my debts. It''s a matter of course. I didn''t mean to blame manager Liu. I was just curious.


    I talked with Xiaolian about the villa for a while. Xiaolian didn''t know anything about it. She only knew that the business was booming overnight. As for why, she didn''t know.


    "Xiaolian, have you seen the female guest in the VIP room in front of you?"


    "You mean the fairy sister?"


    Mo Han''s temperament is as light as a fairy. It''s OK for Xiaolian to say that. I nodded my head and asked, "did you see her today?"


    "I just saw it."


    "Where is it?"


    "In the kitchen."


    "What are you doing in the kitchen?"


    "Cooking, of course."


    Xiaolian looks at me like an idiot. Why don''t she go to the kitchen without cooking? Such a stupid question can be asked. Ye is really confused.


    I don''t care about Xiaolian''s strange eyes. I''m thinking about things in my heart. Mo Han won''t be cooking for me again. My face is black. Mo Han is used to his own way. A goddess and a group of smelly men are crowded in the kitchen, and I''m not afraid to smoke myself.


    Mo Han is pregnant, I dare not let her too tired, so said to Xiaolian: "Xiaolian, it''s OK, you go ahead, by the way, tell the female guest that I have something to do with her, let her come."


    "All right."Not long after Xiaolian left, Mo Han pushed the door in and carried a large tray with three dishes, one soup and a small bowl of rice.


    Mo Han saw me with a smile and said, "hee hee, I worked so hard that I started to work when I woke up."


    I got up from the boss''s chair, went to Mo Han, took the tray in Mo Han''s hand, put it on the tea table in front of the sofa, and then sat on the sofa with Mo Han.


    "Hungry, eat while it''s hot." Don''t take off the lid one by one and wait on me.


    I took Mo Han''s little hand and said, "I''m not hungry. I''m not in a hurry to eat. Let''s talk for a while."


    "Good."


    Mo Han is very clever to say, she seems to know what I have in mind to ask her, a confident look.


    "Are you the one who brought these guests outside?"


    Mo Han shook his head and said, "it''s not me."


    Ah?


    I thought Mo Han would admit it, but I didn''t expect that the first question would get a negative answer.


    Mo Han saw my face with a bit of disbelief, she added with a smile: "although I did not call, but more or less have something to do with me, if I guess correctly, these guests are small chestnuts."


    "Liang Li?"


    "Well." Mo Han took a bowl of soup from the tea table, took a spoon, blew it, and then put it on my mouth, saying, "I had a phone call with Xiao Lizi a few days ago, saying that your business here is not very good. I''ll see if she has any good ideas. You know Xiao Lizi''s family is a restaurant restaurant, and she has some skills in this business. It''s right for me to ask her about this."


    Mo Han put things in my mouth, I can only open my mouth to drink, Mo Han saw that I drank her soup, but happy, she spoon fed me, happiness has been hanging in the corner of my mouth.


    But the elder brother''s heart is strange, his ex-wife so wait on me, the elder brother is a little uncomfortable, and her stomach is also very likely to be pregnant with Bian Yiyang''s child.


    But I can''t refuse her face to face. It''s the most difficult for me to accept beauty. I can only let Mo Han do what I like.


    "What good advice did she give you?"

 Chapter 866

    Mo Han said: "I didn''t put forward any specific suggestions. I just said that she would take care of it and she could bring the villa back to life. I don''t know what she''s done these days. In a word, she''s brought the flow of people in just a few days. "


    I sincerely admire to say: "little chestnut is really a talent, I feel inferior."


    Mo Han narrowed his eyes and said, "nonsense. How can you be inferior to her? If Xiao Lizi hears this, he''ll have to bang it for a long time. "


    "I''m telling the truth. Even if you give me a few more months, I may not be able to build Lanxin villa."


    Mo Han wiped my mouth with a wet tissue and said softly, "husband, don''t belittle yourself. Xiao Lizi has been working in this business for many years, and her family has been operating this business. The resources are not comparable to those of you now. Even I''m not as good as her. But we have our advantages, and she may not know what we know. It is not appropriate to compare one''s own shortcomings with those of others. "


    Mo Han fed me after drinking soup, but also fed me to eat, my good hands and feet, how can you feel at ease, I said: "cold, I come, I can come."


    Mo Han said in a soft voice: "why, I want to wait on you. My son won''t let me take care of him. Now you don''t want me to take care of him. I will feel useless. Husband, can you give me a chance? "


    "I''m such a big man, isn''t it?"


    "What''s wrong. I''m willing, but it''s hard to buy. I''m willing. Who cares


    Mo Han can''t help but start to wait on me for dinner again. I suddenly feel like a waste. I have to be waited on by others for a meal, but you don''t have to say that it''s really cool to be served by a beautiful woman. Although I resist in my heart, when Mo Han really serves me for a meal, that kind of uncle like pride arises again.


    On the one hand, I resist, on the other hand, I want to refuse. Do you think my brother is cheap?


    Mo Han fed me a few more dishes, and I continued to chat with Mo Han.


    "Han Han, did you put a billion yuan into the villa account?"


    Mo Han did not deny it, nodded his head and said, "well."


    "Where did you get so much money?"


    One billion yuan is not a small sum of money, even for Mo Han. If she is still the vice president of Xu''s group, this amount of money is really nothing to her. But now she has a quarrel with Xu Mengyao. If Xu Mengyao dismisses her position, she will be deprived of her rights. Without Xu Mengyao''s backing, where can she get one billion yuan.


    Mo Han said with a smile: "my own money."


    "When did you have so much money?"


    Mo Han said: "save it. These years, I mainly do two things, one is watching our son grow up, the other is saving money, saving a lot of money. "


    Mo Han doesn''t worry about food or drink at Mo''s home. Do you need her to save money? It''s not her turn to do this. And why does she have to save so much money? So I asked curiously:


    "why do you save so much money?"


    Mo Han said with a smile: "of course, it''s for you and your son. I know that you will come back one day. You are a man. After you come back, you will naturally do a big business. If you want to do a big business, how can you do without money. And you and my mother''s relationship, you must know in your heart that you won''t want her money, and my mother may not help you, so I have to save money for you. Just because I was sick a few years ago, I didn''t hold any position in the group and didn''t get any money, that is, in recent years, I have some ways to make money. "


    Mo Han thinks about me everywhere and thinks about everything for me. Even after I left her, she thinks about what I should do when I come back. Mo Han is so affectionate to me, but I don''t want to tell her. How can I be embarrassed.


    Mo Han added: "I not only saved money, but also reserved a lot of talents for you, such as ye Yingying. I let her serve as assistant to the president just to train her. Yingying is your aunt after all. We are trustworthy. Maybe she can be your right hand one day. In addition to the management talents, I have also reserved a few investment banking talents and marketing talents for you. At that time, as long as you want to work on your own, I can call them to join you at any time. "


    I took off Mo Han''s rice bowl, held Mo Han''s hands and said, "Han Han, I''m not worth your kindness to me. I''m not worth it."


    Mo Han didn''t get angry, but asked with a smile: "why isn''t it worth it? Because you''re not good to me? "


    I didn''t know how to answer her, so I nodded.


    Mo Han said: "if you also feel that you are not good to me, why don''t you be better to me? You didn''t do it before, and you can make it up later."


    Think of Mo Han may be pregnant with Bian Yiyang''s child, once this thing is implemented, I and she will be separated again sooner or later, what chance do I have to make up?


    I said with emotion: "Hanhan, some things are missed, such as time, we can never go back to our youth."


    Mo Han was silent for a while and said faintly, "what do you mean by that? Do you want to drive me away?"


    "No"It''s not why you say so sad, husband. You know, I''m very sensitive and self abased in front of you. I - I''m worried about when you don''t want me again."


    Mo Han nestled in my arms and said that she was not in a high mood. She was also a very smart woman. I showed this kind of negative emotion again and again, which might make her realize something.


    I patted Mo Han''s back and comforted him: "Han Han, don''t think about it. As long as you are by my side for one day, I will take good care of you for one day."


    "You said that?" Mo Han raised his bright eyes and said with big eyes.


    "Well. I said it


    "You are a careless and forgetful man. I''m afraid you''ll forget it any time. Let''s pull the hook. "


    "Oh, no, I''m so grown-up."


    "What''s the matter with old age? I want to Mo Han picked up my right hand and forced the thumbs of the two people together to seal a seal.


    Mo Han sleeps in my arms after the seal is sealed. Since he was born Mo ran, Mo Han likes to play small temperament, especially in front of me. He is much more delicate than before.


    I smile that Mo Han is getting smaller and smaller and more delicate. Mo Han says that women should act coquettishly in front of the men they like. They all say that children who cry have milk to eat, and so do women. Women who act coquettishly will only hurt men.


    Mo Han firmly said that this is learned from Mo ran.


    I''ll go. Who''s pulling this? But I think about it carefully. Men really know more about humility and love for women who will act coquetry.


    About a week later, Lanxin villa gradually got on the right track, with an average daily passenger flow of 500 or 600 people, similar to the business peak of Lanxin villa in the past.


    During this period, Lanxin villa has recruited a lot of employees from all departments. The staff are neat and the morale is very strong.

 Chapter 867

    I asked the financial manager to pay all the wages owed to the employees, and everyone received a generous bonus. The enthusiasm of the employees was high, and their support and worship for me were growing day by day. My status in Lanxin villa reached the peak.


    I patiently implement my plan. With money and people, I have a good foundation. What I need to do is to show all my thoughts.


    With the cooperation of Mo Han and Xiao Lizi, my plan is well developed and the effect is also very good. Lanxin villa is on fire day by day.


    Mo Han has been with me all this time, helping me take care of Lanxin villa and my daily life. When we are free, we will go for a walk together. Every sunset these days has left me and Mo Han in some scenic spots on the mountain.


    Since I realized that I was careful about Mo Han, I took extra care of her. Mo Han was naturally sensitive and had a deep understanding of these details. At a certain moment, she would always stare at me with her bright eyes, and her hot eyes almost melted me.


    Mo Han said that this was the happiest time in her life. She had lived in vain for more than 30 years, far less than this week.


    This evening, I took Mo han to a reservoir in front of him. This reservoir is the largest in guanwan city. When the weather is fine, many people nearby like to fish here.


    There is a barren land around the reservoir, the ground is full of grass plants, all kinds of vines, miscellaneous trees, weeds and so on.


    Mohan likes it here, because it is not only quiet, but also has many unknown wild birds. I accompanied Mohan for a walk in the wasteland. Mohan was in high spirits all the way, holding my arm and looking around.


    I found Mo Han''s eyes searching around, so I asked her with a smile:


    "what are you looking for?"


    "Nothing." Mo Han said so, but when she saw a beautiful wild flower, she stood still.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Well."


    Mo Han nodded heavily.


    This wild flower blooms in a pile of weeds, and the weeds are entangled with thorns. It''s not easy to start.


    However, Mo Han likes it. I have to pick it for her anyway. I picked up a dry branch on the ground and poked away the thorns in front of me. Don''t blame my friends for their hard work. If I want to get the biggest wild flower, I have to sacrifice these innocent thorns.


    Mo Han smiles at me doing this for her. These thorns are too tightly intertwined and too dense. He pushes them one layer after another and finally touches the wild flower.


    I even picked the branches with flowers. In this season, flowers are not common. Chrysanthemums are very common and can be found everywhere. This kind of wild flower is rare.


    There are also many barbs on the branches. I''ll pull them out one by one, so that Mo Han won''t be stabbed. After making these, I''ll pass the wild flowers to Mo Han.


    Mo Han didn''t take it immediately. Instead, he said something that startled me:


    "husband, let''s remarry."


    "Ah?"


    How did Mo Han want to remarry me? She asked me to pick wild flowers. Did she just want me to propose to her with wild flowers?


    Mo Han saw my hesitation and said: "husband, I''m really happy these days. I can see that my happiness is only related to you. As long as I have you, I''ll be happy. It doesn''t matter where I do anything. I''m greedy. I want happiness to follow me forever. Are you willing to give me such happiness? "


    I said in embarrassment: "Hanhan, we have already agreed on it. We will talk about it later."


    "Why in the future? Is it because of Lan Xin or your son Ye Luo? "


    "Do you know them?"


    "Of course. I have lived in Lanxin villa for such a long time, and I don''t know anything else. Besides, I knew about Lanxin before you went back to Hangzhou, but I don''t blame you. Lanxin is a good woman. She died so miserably, and I don''t care. If you mind the existence of Lan Xin and ye Luo because you are afraid of me, then I can tell you from the bottom of my heart. Compared with my happiness, things in the past are unimportant. Anyway, ye Luo is also your son, the brother of our son Mo ran. I don''t think Mo ran would mind having a brother. "


    "You really don''t mind?"


    Mo Han thought for a moment and said: "if I say I don''t care at all, it must be false. My husband has children with other women. A woman will be angry when she knows about it. I don''t deny it. When I first knew about it, I was very disappointed and even hopeless to you. I didn''t come to you when you went back to Hangzhou, because I can''t put it down completely. But then you came to Hanmeng villa to find me and my son. All this changed. That is to say, from that night on, I decided to forgive you. Since I can''t put it down, why do I put it down, right


    "Hanhan -"


    Mo Han waved his hand and said: "I don''t want to mention the past, because it doesn''t have any meaning. You don''t have to tangle, and I don''t have to worry about it anymore. You and I might as well start over, and the past gratitude and resentment will be wiped out and gone with the wind. Husband, I really love you, in this world, I just want to be with you, and Mo ran, and ye Luo, I am willing to take care of him for Lan Xin, if so, are you willing to agree to my request? Would you like to? "I am silent, Mo Han made such a big concession, words all talk about this, what can I say, but want me to remarry with her, Manyu how to do?


    The problem of falling leaves is solved, but what about Manyu?


    Of course, I don''t want Mo han to accept the existence of Manyu. It''s unfair to Mo Han and Manyu. Even if Mo Han wants to, Manyu can''t.


    What is Manyu''s temperament? How can she accept such absurd things? Mo Han and I can''t accept such absurd things.


    Even I don''t think so. I believe Mo Han never thought so. The reason why I think of Manyu at this time is that I know that once I agree to Mo Han''s request, there is no room for maneuver. This is a single choice question. If I choose Mo Han, I will miss Manyu, and I don''t have the courage to do so.


    And Mo Han may have Bian Yiyang''s child. I promise her at this time. Once this is true, I really don''t know how to end it in the future.


    There are too many variables in me.


    "Hanhan, please allow me a little time, I -"


    "what''s the matter with you? Even if I make such a big concession, don''t you agree? " Mo Han said with some disappointment. She paused for a moment and then asked, "are you hesitating all the time because of Su Manyu, because you still like her, because you are afraid of losing her completely after you are with me?"


    "It''s not just her."


    Mo Han became angry and hummed coldly: "if it''s not her, what else? I don''t believe you can make up any lies. Say it


    Mo Han has not yet realized the fact that she may be pregnant. Up to now, I have to say it. Sooner or later, it will have to be revealed. Now is the time to let her know her situation.


    "Hanhan, you -"


    "what''s wrong with me? You don''t want to say it''s my problem


    "It''s really your problem."


    "Well, what can I have? I don''t believe you can find fault with me. "


    "You''re pregnant, you know?"


    "Fart!"


    "Really. Haven''t you noticed that you always like vomiting recently? Last time you were at the top of the mountain, two days ago in my office, and this morning after you got up, haven''t you noticed? "


    Mo Han looked at me in a daze. Her face was very blue. She pointed to my nose and said angrily, "don''t slander people. If you don''t agree, you don''t agree. Why do you slander me! How could I be pregnant? I didn''t do anything. How could I be pregnant? You said, "whose child am I carrying?"


    "Bian Yiyang."


    "Who?"


    "Bian Yiyang."

 Chapter 868

    Mo Han stares at me with big round eyes. His lips are trembling and he seems to be wronged. More should be anger. Mo Han is so angry that he jumps up and down on the grass. Compared with his calm and steady temperament, Mo Han is just like a woman. I almost can''t recognize her.


    Why is mo Han so calm? It''s abnormal and strange.


    "Ye Chutian, you bastard, tell me the truth. You don''t want to remarry me. Is it because I''ve been married to another man, and you think I''m a second married man?"


    Mo Han Dun''s reaction came over and added: "no, I''m three married now. Shit


    When Mo Han said these words, he was nervous and decadent. He also said a dirty word casually. I have known Mo Han for more than ten years and heard Mo Han say this mantra for the first time.


    It can be seen how flustered and confused she was at that time.


    "I didn''t."


    "Would you? Hum, ye Chutian, don''t think that Mo Han, who doesn''t know anything, is just a big fool. You men don''t have a good thing. On the surface, you are careless and pretend that you don''t care about anything. In fact, you have a smaller mind than the eye of a needle. You hate me! Why the hell do you dislike me? How did I marry Bian Yiyang? Don''t you know that you dislike me for this? "


    Mo Han said more and more excited, maybe she has been taboo about this matter in her heart, once I show a little bit of mind, her heart is in a mess, don''t know how to explain to me.


    What''s more, how to explain the fact that she married Bian Yiyang. This is mo Han''s only blemish. She has been deceiving herself to think that it didn''t happen, but when the bloody fact is put in front of her, she has nothing to do but become angry.


    Mo Han felt that she was not pure and clean, and even had no reason to talk about any conditions with me. She was no longer qualified.


    "Han Han, calm down. I didn''t mean that."


    "You want me to calm down? You don''t like me anymore. How can you calm me down! Ye Chutian, if you are a man, admit it. Don''t hide it. I''m not going to do that. "


    Mo Han gave me a push and insisted that I show my attitude, whether I really dislike her.


    "Hanhan, I said it''s not a question of dislike. You''re pregnant. It''s a big thing. You should be aware of it first. You know there''s a difference between having children and not having children. These are two situations, you know? "


    "Fart. Don''t interrupt. Do you mind? How can you do this to me? Why don''t you dislike yourself when you marry Lanxin and have children? Why do you dislike me? You don''t make sense and treat them differently. You''re doing double standards. "


    Mo Han completely lost his mind. No matter how much I argued with her, there would be no result. I stepped forward to take Mo Han back to the villa. Mo Han stepped back and said, "what do you want? You want to send me away, don''t you? I''ll tell you, I won''t go. I won''t die. "


    "Hanhan, you misunderstood. It''s getting late. It''s time for us to go back."


    Mo Han said: "things are not clear how to go. Husband, I beg you to believe me. I''m not pregnant. Bian Yiyang and I are just husband and wife in reputation. I didn''t let him touch each other. You must have made a mistake about how we could be pregnant. "


    It''s impossible. Mo Han and Bian Yiyang have been married for so many years, and they have nothing to do with each other?


    I looked at Mo Han with suspicious eyes. Mo Han shook his head and refused to admit it. I asked again with keen eyes. Mo Han''s eyes suddenly drooped, which was such a subtle expression that made my heart sink.


    I am hesitating whether to continue to force her, I suddenly afraid to know the answer, or sometimes confused, do not know is much better than know.


    Mo Han in the strong pressure, suddenly raised his head, took my hand and said: "husband - I, I did not cheat you, really, you have to believe me."


    Mo Han began to stammer, there must be a ghost in her heart, otherwise she just won''t suddenly lose control of emotion.


    Maybe she was just hiding her inner confusion.


    I said with a bitter smile, "Han Han, do you think I should believe you? Bian Yiyang, faced with such a beautiful woman as you, would he not want to do something? "


    "Bian Yiyang wanted to come, but I didn''t agree with him, and he didn''t dare to force me, but once I..."


    Mo Han''s voice is much smaller, weak mosquitoes and flies, obviously lack of confidence, she tightly pursed her lips, her hands tightly clenched fist, the tone is full of uncertainty.


    My heart a tight, my worry finally to become a reality, Mo Han after all with Bian Yiyang happened something, maybe this time let Mo Han pregnant with a child.


    From the bottom of my heart, I still care about Mo Han, and I have been prepared for what will happen between Mo Han and Bian Yiyang. After all, they are legal couples. It''s their right and obligation to do something. But when Mo Han admitted that they had intimate behavior together, my heart didn''t shrink for a while.


    I think any man will be upset when he hears that his ex-wife or the woman he cares about is with another man.Of course, I don''t blame Mo Han. She''s not wrong. As Bian Yiyang''s wife, she''s just doing her duty as a wife. What''s wrong? If I have to say betrayal, I''ve never been clean. Lanxin and Lin Manxue, I''ve forgotten how many times I''ve had that kind of relationship with them, and I''m not qualified to blame Mo Han.


    I can''t do it all by myself. Why should I ask Mo han to keep his body like jade?


    It''s just that the reason is the same, but when it comes to yourself, it''s really hard.


    It suddenly occurred to me that it''s easy to forgive yourself, but hard to forgive others.


    Yeah. When you do something wrong, you can always find a variety of reasons to excuse yourself, while others like to hold on as long as they make a little mistake. This is the common fault of human nature.


    I''m just an ordinary person, and I''m no exception.


    Shouldn''t despair and anger be the first reaction when you find yourself with a large grassland on your head?


    I broke away from Mohan and took my little hand. It was a subconscious reaction. I didn''t mean to be so rude to Mohan, but I did it subconsciously.


    Mo Han looked at me foolishly. When she admitted it, she must have guessed the result. She knew me for more than ten years and knew my temper early.


    I have a strong sense of self-esteem and possessiveness, and I have a habit of cleanliness in my heart. My woman will not allow anyone to defile me.


    Mo Han was scared to swallow saliva. His trembling lips wanted to say something several times, but his throat was astringent and he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Silence permeated between Mo Han and me. After a long time, it was getting dark. I said softly:


    "go back."


    "I-I''m not going back."


    "Go back." I was angry and could not help raising the decibel of my voice. Mo Han was scared to strike a spirit, and did not dare to insist on her own opinion. She pulled the hem of her dress, like a wronged daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 869

    I walk in front, Mo Han follows behind, I walk one step, she follows one step, we have no more communication with each other, Mo Han pregnant Bian Yiyang child this matter has been confirmed, I suddenly don''t know how to face Mo Han.


    I can''t stay. The child in her stomach is not mine. I have no right to stay with her, and I''m not willing to. If I don''t stay, will I send her back to Hangzhou in person?


    I was thinking about it in my heart. Mo Han had been following me and didn''t speak. She didn''t even say a word. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    I don''t know how far I have gone. Suddenly I stop and turn to face Mo Han.


    Mo Han was absent-minded, a step did not stop, almost hit me.


    I held Mo Han''s body with both hands, and my eyes were confused, which made Mo Han feel even more scared. I let Mo Han''s body go, and I said seriously:


    "Han Han."


    "Ah?" Mo Han''s mouth is covered and her body is shaking. She may realize what I want to tell her.


    "Let''s talk."


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk." Mo Han shook his head desperately, only one attitude is not willing to talk to me.


    I said with a cold face, "it''s OK not to talk about it. I''ll send you back to Hangzhou in the morning."


    "No. no I''m not going back. " When Mo Han heard that I was going to send her back, he kept retreating and was reluctant to go back to Hangzhou.


    "Hanhan, you should know your situation. Let''s talk about it."


    Mo Han was silent for a moment and said, "I know what you want to talk to me about. I don''t know, really, I don''t know anything. You said that I might be pregnant. In fact, you don''t need to remind me. I have this feeling for a long time. I was pregnant and had a baby. I must be more sensitive to this kind of thing than you. "


    "You suspected you were pregnant?"


    When it all came to this, Mo Han didn''t plan to hide it any more. He nodded and said, "well. I''ve been vomiting all this time, which was the case when I was pregnant, so I suspected that I might be pregnant for a long time. I didn''t go to the hospital for examination, and I didn''t even buy some early pregnancy test paper to test anything, because I was afraid that all this was true, and I didn''t dare to face such a fact. I didn''t cheat you. I really didn''t have anything to do with Bian Yiyang. At least I didn''t agree subjectively, but Mo Han couldn''t say "but", and that''s the point.


    "But what? But not when you''re awake doesn''t mean not when you''re not awake, right? "


    Mo Han didn''t deny it. She nodded her head and said, "once I was in a coma for a long time. I didn''t wear any clothes or anything when I woke up. Bian Yiyang was in the villa that day, and he came into my room..."


    "You suspect that he violated you?"


    Mo Han said, "I don''t know. Since that time, I always feel sick and want to throw up, and I dare not face the reality to have an examination. Later, I dare not live at home and live in the same place with Bian Yiyang, so I went to live with my son in Hanmeng villa. At first, my mother didn''t agree with me. I said I was in poor health and thought about my son. When my mother saw that my face was really bad, she was worried about my health, so she agreed. "


    I said, Mo Han didn''t live in the cold Dream Villa before. How could he meet her last time I went to the cold Dream Villa? That''s what happened.


    Mo Han added: "I vomited more and more frequently during this period of time, and I fainted a few times for no reason. I realized that I might be pregnant. That night, you came to Hanmeng villa to see my son and me, and talked with me a lot of intimate words. When I saw you and your son together, I was so excited that I had a strange and bold idea in my heart. I want to divorce Bian Yiyang, and then remarry with you. As long as we remarry, I will say that the child is yours. If you are impetuous, you will not notice these details. As long as I don''t say it, it will always be a mystery. "


    I didn''t expect Mo han to make me a cheap father. With such a big green on my head, I almost became a pineapple.


    Facing Mo Han again, I think she is very strange. Is the woman in front of me still the one I knew.


    Is her mind, wisdom, means and forbearance the same Mohan I knew at that time?


    I suddenly don''t know her. I see something called strangeness and fear in Mo Han. I can''t see it clearly.


    I said with a bitter smile: "you and Bian Yiyang have children. Why do you want to get involved with me? I don''t understand. Can you tell me the truth? Mo Han, in the past, I hope you can tell the truth. "


    Mo Han was silent for a long time before he said: "in fact, there are only two reasons: first, I don''t like Bian Yiyang. Bian Yiyang is a man with deep intention and unfathomable. I can''t see him through. Moreover, I think Bian Yiyang has another purpose in our family. If I have his baby, his position in Mo''s family will be more stable. I''m afraid even I can''t control him at that time Two, I love you and love you wholeheartedly. I want to be with you forever. I hope it''s yours to be pregnant with a child. His surname is ye, not Bian, not mo. this is our child. I''m afraid that once you know that I''m pregnant with someone else''s child, you won''t want me any more. In fact, it''s true. My worry is not superfluous. I know you. You are such a man, a man who is heartless and righteous. "My temper also came up, yelled: "bullshit, this is not my child. Have you ever thought about my feelings when you do this? If I am really fooled by you, one day when I know the truth, you will not be afraid of my collapse? You keep saying you love me. That''s how you love me. I think you love yourself more. "


    "Do I only love myself? If it wasn''t for you to leave me and Mo ran for Lin Manxue, I promised my mother''s conditions to let Bian Yiyang exploit the loophole and lead the wolf into the house, would I become what I am today? You are not accusing me now


    "Yes, I shouldn''t have kept it from you, but do I think so? You are so male chauvinist. If you knew I was touched by other men and had a baby, would you still want me? I''m hiding from you for my own happiness. What''s the matter? Are you hiding from me? Don''t tell her that there are children in Mansu''s house for a few months, but I didn''t tell you what to do with them? I don''t believe you didn''t go to her bed. Did she tell me you did it? Will you admit it yourself? "


    Mo Han was also annoyed. She thought it would be meaningless to hide and tuck in until now. She decided to go out and have a showdown with me.


    I feel guilty when Mo Han yells at me like this. I see Lin Manxue''s story in my eyes. How can I hide it from Mo Han? Mo Han dares to hide it from me so blatantly. There are her reasons. I can do it and why can''t she do it.

 Chapter 870

    I waved my hand and said angrily, "OK. I don''t want to quarrel with you. Quarrel can''t solve the problem. In a word, this matter has come to light. The child in your stomach is not mine, and I have no reason to be such a cheap father. Mo Han, I will send you back to Hangzhou tomorrow. You''d better go back to Bian Yiyang. "


    Mo Han looked at me coldly and said, "Ye Chutian, you bastard! So heartless? I''ve come all the way to you, and you want to send me back? "


    "It''s not a question of heartlessness, Mo Han. You''ve had children. You should know that children must stay with their parents for the best."


    "Child?" Mo Han sneered and said: "you only have children in your heart. How ever have you thought about my feelings? A child will make you in a mess. How ever have you thought about me?"


    Mo Han''s speech is very strange. He seems to want to say something, and he is afraid that I know if I want to tell him. There is something hidden in his words.


    "Mo Han, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mo Han shook his head and said, "it''s nothing."


    "No. Do you want to tell me something? "


    Mo Han was speechless when I asked him, and suddenly he said:


    "why don''t you want to be my son''s father?"


    She spoke in a loud voice, as if hiding something on her mind. Moreover, this sentence was uttered in a panic, and it didn''t go through her brain at all.


    After careful consideration, Mo Han would not ask such a wonderful question.


    I laughed at myself and said, "do you think I deserve it?"


    "Why not. I don''t want anyone but you to be my child''s father


    "Mo Han, you have to recognize one thing clearly. The child is not mine, and I didn''t make you pregnant."


    Mo Han began to be evasive, and his attention was not focused at all. After listening to what I said, she suddenly came back to herself. She looked at me coldly and said:


    "what are you talking about! You want to say you have nothing to do with me, right? If it''s not you, you can''t get rid of it. In those years, if you didn''t leave me and Mo ran for your own sake, would our orphans and widows be scorned by others? You can throw your own son to Bian Yiyang. Why can''t you accept my son? After all, you are selfish. You don''t love me. You don''t love me at all


    I was defeated by Mo Han''s powerful thinking logic, but when I calm down and think about it, Mo Han''s words are not unreasonable. No matter what, the children are mo Han''s. I am duty bound to take care of their mother and son, but I blame him for being such a inexplicable cheap father.


    I think it''s strange to be a man with personality.


    Mo Han and I are in the cold again. I don''t want to remarry. I may have considered Manyu before, but now I have another reason. Mo Han wants to remarry with me. She shakes out all the secrets in her heart, that is, to show me the cards. If she doesn''t want to remarry, she will have to remarry with me.


    At that time, I didn''t understand why Mo Han had to remarry with me at this time. It''s very strange. It''s just because I was arguing about children''s problems at that time, I filtered out this doubt automatically.


    It''s completely dark. It''s quiet all around. Birds are constantly calling. The road on the mountain is no more difficult than the sidewalk on the street. It''s extremely difficult to walk, especially at night. Because of the weak light, if you don''t walk well, you will fall.


    "Go back, go back."


    "If you don''t promise me, I won''t go back." Mo Han also began to play tricks on me, trying to force me to submit.


    This kind of thing how can easily let go, I bitterly face back step, said: "you don''t want to go back to Hangzhou, I can not send you back, but here the wind is so strong, and so cold, you don''t think for yourself, should also think for the children, if the cold wind blows cold, you have to be more uncomfortable, to your belly of the child how much damage."


    "Child? Children again! What son-of-a-bitch, the child is not yours. What''s the pain in your heart? "


    I didn''t think about it and said, "I don''t love my child, I love you."


    "What?"


    I knew that I had slipped my tongue, so I immediately shut up and stopped talking.


    Mo Han suddenly said, "you care about me, don''t you?"


    "Go back." I didn''t give a positive answer, but repeated it again.


    Mo Han asked again, "you just cared about me, didn''t you?"


    I''m going to be speechless. Is this important? What''s important is that she should take care of her body. What does it mean to be angry with me.


    "Be obedient and go back."


    "You care about me, don''t you?"


    "Even so."


    Mo Han is very stubborn, and he has to break the casserole and ask in the end: "what is even if it is, if it is not, it is not."


    I nodded slightly and said, "yes."


    "Do you care because you care about me or because your conscience is upset?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Not for you, but for me."


    I said, "which answer do you want to hear?"


    "Not what I hope, but what you think in your heart."I thought for a moment and said, "just think I care about you."


    "Why do you care about me, because I am Mo Ran''s biological mother, or because you like me in your heart?"


    Mo Han''s problem by problem analysis seems to want to know my real attitude towards her. I peel my heart like an onion, layer by layer, layer by layer.


    "May I not answer this question?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t want to answer, as I intended."


    Mo Han said softly, "husband, I hope you can answer me. If I don''t want to leave you soon, I won''t be angry. I just want to Ah, but if you want to live with me, I am willing to do anything for you, even if So I want to know what you really think


    Mo Han stammered a lot of inexplicable words, I didn''t understand a word, but she said so seriously, let me feel less resentful.


    In fact, I don''t blame her in my heart. As I said before, Mo Han is innocent. She didn''t do anything sorry for me. Instead, I failed her and Mo ran.


    Mo Han begged me, my heart also confused soft, my heart of course care about her, this care is not only because she is mo Han''s mother''s relationship, but also because I cut with her in the past.


    I and her more than ten years of feelings, which is one or two words can erase, not to mention between me and her there is a Mo ran.


    I said frankly, "all of them."


    "You say you like me, too?" Mo Han exclaimed in surprise. His eyes were ruddy. I never admitted that I liked her. This was the first time. Although it was obscure and vague, it was enough for Mo Han.


    I didn''t intend to deny it. I nodded my head and said, "maybe I was fond of you when I was in college. It''s just because you were different at that time and looked down upon us ordinary people. Besides, I knew that Lao ban liked you and my friend''s wife couldn''t play, so I buried that feeling in my heart."

 Chapter 871

    "Really?"


    "I don''t have to lie to you." After a pause, I said, "now that you have the answer, can you come back with me?"


    Mo Han wept with joy. She wept for a while and said, "OK. Good. go back. Go back. "


    It''s getting dark. I reach over and prepare to take Mo Han''s little hand back to the villa. Mo Han doesn''t let me pull it, but stands still.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Husband, I''m tired. You can carry me back. I want to sleep on your back for a while


    "Back to you? Can pregnant women be carried on their backs? "


    Mo Han said firmly: "yes! Why not! I don''t care. If you don''t carry me, I won''t go back. "


    I wonder, I carry Mo Han will certainly pressure Mo Han''s stomach, Mo Han is not the first pregnant woman, not even this do not understand it.


    If you understand, why does she dare to let me do it.


    Mo Han saw that I hesitated, gave me a smile and gave me a positive look.


    "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    I thought for a while and said, "if you think it''s OK, I''ll carry you. Anyway, the mountain road is not easy to walk, and I''m afraid of your wrestling."


    I squatted in front of Mo Han, and Mo Han gently climbed onto my back, holding my neck in both hands. I held Mo Han''s little buttocks and shook them up to make her comfortable.


    I walked back along the path with Mo Han on my back, very slowly, just like a snail.


    I have two lives on my back. How dare I step forward quickly.


    Mohan''s slim body was lying on my back, and the perfume on my body kept scouring my nose. A big pair of babies on my chest pressed my back so that I could feel their presence every step of the way.


    Mo Han''s long hair fell down and rubbed my face. Her sexy little mouth was beside my ear, blowing a few breath from time to time.


    My whole back neck is numb and crisp. It''s almost melted by Mo Han.


    Mo Han was very quiet on my back. He didn''t talk much. He just accompanied me quietly.


    The whirring mountain wind blows on Mo Han and me. Because we have mutual dependence and temperature transmission, we don''t feel cold at all.


    "Husband." After walking for some time, Mo Han suddenly called me behind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If I didn''t have a baby, would you be so nice to me?"


    I didn''t give a positive answer, but said, "didn''t you say you had it?"


    "I mean if, if I wasn''t pregnant, would you be so nice to me?"


    "Mo Han, to be honest, I''m not good to you at all. I owe you so much and often ignore you that if I do a little for you, you will feel that I am very good to you. "


    "No. I think you are the best to me. You give me Mo ran as the best gift. "


    Mo Ran is just an accident, Mo Han said so I am quite ashamed.


    Mo Han said: "husband, can I ask you something?"


    "You said


    "If, I mean if, if you have a chance, can you take Mo ran with you?"


    "Ah? What did you say? " I''m not that I didn''t hear Mo Han''s words clearly, but I was very surprised. Of course, I hope to take Mo ran with me, but Mo Ran is mo Han''s lifeblood. How can she give Mo ran to me.


    Even if Mo Han would, Xu Mengyao would not.


    How could Mo Han suddenly ask such a question?


    I''m confused.


    "Han Han, what''s the matter with you? I don''t know what to say tonight. "


    How can I feel that Mo Han is a bit of a orphan? He just has a baby. As for such a fuss, he is not suffering from any incurable disease.


    I thought to myself, women like to make a mountain out of a molehill, especially pregnant women like to daydream.


    Mo Han said: "you are mo Ran''s father. Mo ran follows you. It''s a matter of course. What''s wrong. What, don''t you want to take him with you? "


    "No. I think, all the time. "


    Mo Han said softly: "I know you want to, in fact, Mo ran also wants you. Although he doesn''t say it, I know he misses you very much in his heart. Husband, I''ll tell you a little secret. Mo ran won''t call anyone dad except you, including Bian Yiyang. He only called Uncle Bian Yiyang. "


    Oh, my son only knows me as a father. All this must have been given to him by Mo Han Jiao. It''s impossible to say that I''m not excited when I hear this news. My brother really can''t do it without fear of honor and disgrace, and his face will not change when Mount Tai collapses.


    And Mo Han did it to let our father and son know each other. She is so kind. For me and Mo ran, she would rather wronged herself to help us.


    I just misunderstood her. Damn it.


    "Han Han, thank you. Thank you for giving me and Mo ran such a chance."Mo Han said with a smile: "husband, you don''t have to thank me first. Can you recognize Mo ran? I don''t think that''s what I said. First of all, you have to pass my mother''s pass. Mo Ran is my mother''s sweetheart. If you want to take him away, it will cost my mother half of her life. It''s not easy. "


    Of course I know that, but only when Mo Han nods my head can I dare to fight for Mo ran, otherwise I don''t even have the qualification to fight for it.


    Xu Mengyao is really hard to deal with. It''s really hard to get Mo ran out of her hands, but it''s not that there is no chance.


    I believe that as long as I join hands with sun Jianbing, nothing is impossible, not to mention Mo Han, who is an insider, I am full of confidence at the moment.


    I saw that Mo Han was silent again and asked curiously:


    "Han Han, why don''t you speak again?"


    "I''m thinking about things."


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Mo Han didn''t answer immediately, but continued to be silent. After a long time, he said quietly, "I''ve figured it out. You''re right. How can I make you a cheap father, make others laugh at you, and make you feel sick all your life."


    Mo Han said something sad, she seems to have a new plan.


    "What do you want?"


    "Kill the child. He doesn''t belong to the world, to you and me. "


    I stopped and yelled: "Mo Han, you are crazy. Do you know what you''re doing? "


    Mo Han said: "I have wanted to kill him for a long time, but I have no courage. Husband, you can accompany me to the hospital tomorrow."


    "No way."


    "Why not?"


    "Mo Han, don''t say those silly words. The child is innocent, and this is your child. How can you say no. What qualifications do you have to get rid of him? Is that what a mother should do? "


    "But he in one day between us will always have estrangement, I don''t want to, husband, if you and he can only leave one person, then I will not hesitate to choose you."


    I put Mo Han down from his back and said seriously: "Mo Han, you are not calm now. You don''t count what you say. Let''s not discuss this first. But I have to tell you something clearly. You have no right to kill him. Even if you are his mother, you have no right. This is a life, a living life. Do you know that?"


    Mo Han said: "he was born without a father. If so, I might as well not give birth to him. I don''t want him to be the same as Mo ran. Only his mother has no father."


    "But -"


    "no but! Husband, you don''t understand why Mo ran can''t go to school like other children because when he was in kindergarten, he was laughed at by a group of children for not having a father. I remember that day he ran back angrily and asked my mother and me why he didn''t have a father. Every child had a father, but he didn''t. My mother and I didn''t know how to answer him. From that time on, my mother didn''t let him go to school any more. Instead, she left him in Hanmeng villa and asked professional teachers to teach him. "

 Chapter 872

    I didn''t expect that my departure would have such a great impact on Mo ran. I was so ashamed that I didn''t speak.


    This may be the reason why Mo Han urgently wants me to meet Mo ran.


    Mo ran needs me. He needs my company for lack of fatherly love.


    Mo Han added: "if the child in my stomach also faces this situation, I don''t want to repeat the tragedy. I don''t want him to be born without a father."


    "Must we fight?"


    Mo Han nodded heavily: "you have to fight."


    "Are you so determined to kill the child because you are afraid that he will be born without a father?"


    "Yes."


    My brain a hot way: "bullshit! Who says he doesn''t have a father, I''m his father. I, ye Chutian, am his father. "


    "What?" Mo Han looked at me with a big mouth, and he couldn''t believe it.


    I pause and say: "Hanhan, don''t think so much. Just now I was impulsive and said something I shouldn''t say. If you can''t go back to Hangzhou, stay with me. I will take good care of you and your baby."


    "Will you keep me?"


    "Well. As long as you don''t do stupid things and don''t want to kill the child, I''m willing to keep you. "


    "But would you be unhappy?"


    "Why. In fact, it''s nice to have a child. I didn''t take Mo ran for a day. Just think of him as Mo ran. " I said softly.


    Mo Han shed tears again. She touched my face and said, "husband, I''m dead with you. You are wronged. I know you are wronged. "


    Well, why do you talk about death again? What''s wrong with Mo Han tonight? Why do you always think about death? Can I let Mo Han give birth to a child? Is this also close to death?


    I didn''t realize the relationship between them at that time, so I comforted Mo Han and said, "OK, don''t cry. My face is full of tears. You look pale and pale. If you cry again, you will not be beautiful. "


    I just think that Mo Han''s face is not good. In fact, her body is very weak during this period of time. Her face has always been so bad. It''s just that Mo Han has put on her make-up and covered some of it, otherwise her face will be worse.


    Careless I did not realize a problem, pregnant women can make-up?


    "Really?" Mo Han quickly stop crying, women love beauty, I said so, she quickly borrow my mobile phone according to his face.


    Mo Han looked at his face, eyes dim a lot, she said to herself: "it seems really fast."


    "What?"


    Mo Han shook his head in confusion and said, "nothing. I''m talking nonsense. "


    "Oh."


    We stood at the same place for a short rest, and then I continued to carry Mo Han on the road. The things happened today were so complicated that I was confused by these bad things, and I didn''t notice the difference on Mo Han''s face.


    Mo Han looked at me affectionately on my back, as if he had something on his mind, or was reluctant to leave me.


    At that time, I never thought that Mo Han would lie to me. She would never lie to me. She told me a big lie. I never thought that Mo Han was so affectionate to me that she really did a lot for me.


    Even want to send my most missing Mo ran back to my side.


    Mo Han lay on my back and said softly, "husband, if one day you find that I cheated you, can you forgive me?"


    "Lie to me? What are you kidding me about? "


    Mo Han said, "nothing. I mean, if the future is still so long, maybe when I can''t make you satisfied, will you blame me and hate me at that time? "


    "You like to think wildly and worry about so many things that have no shadow."


    "Why don''t you just say yes or no?" Mo Han is very stubborn. He wants me to give him a clear answer.


    "No


    "No matter what I do, I won''t?"


    "Well."


    "You said it yourself. Don''t go back on it."


    "Good. I admit it myself, and I will never go back. "


    Mo Han was silent again. After a period of time, he said, "thank you, husband. I''m so happy that you said that."


    "There''s nothing to thank for that."


    "By the way, when are you going to pick up Ye Luo?"


    I thought for a while and said, "I''ll go when Lanxin villa is more stable. I have been separated from ye Luo for so long, and I don''t know if he is used to staying in orchid town. "


    Mo Han Dun said: "husband, it''s too dangerous for you to leave Ye Luo alone in orchid town. I suggest you go to pick him up as soon as possible, and take him with you in the future. Don''t let him leave your sight again. It may not be peaceful recently. Something will happen."


    "No peace? How could it not be peaceful? "


    Mo Han said: "husband, there are many things I can''t say clearly. It''s just a kind of feeling. I always feel that something big is going to happen."


    "How do you feel that way?"Mo Han shook his head behind me and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I''m pessimistic. I like to think of the bad in everything."


    "Hanhan, I always feel that your purpose of coming to Lanxin villa is not pure. Do you have something to hide from me?"


    "No - No."


    "You lied to me. Han Han, I know you. You are not good at lying. You like stuttering when you lie. "


    Mo Han''s face was hot and red. After a little thought, he said, "husband, have you heard of the resurrection plan?"


    "No. What kind of plan is resurrection plan? "


    Mo Han said: "in short, the resurrection plan is to improve or repair human genes, fundamentally cure some diseases, and even achieve the role of transformation. It is said that the resurrection plan can change the length of telomeres, prolong human life span, and make the average age of human beings live to more than 100 or 50 years old, which is not a dream. Of course, this is only the original purpose, and the whole content of the resurrection plan is far more than that. "


    "That''s a good thing. Once the resurrection plan is successful, isn''t it a good thing for mankind. Now cancer is so rampant, if there is a resurrection plan, it can reduce the suffering of many patients


    Mo Han said anxiously: "things have their advantages and disadvantages. The resurrection plan can be used to transform human defects and benefit human beings. At the same time, it can also be used by some people with bad intentions, such as making gene fighters."


    "Gene warrior?"


    "Well. Gene warrior is a kind of warrior who has some super abilities after gene repair, and this kind of warrior has no pain nervous system, is not afraid of pain, is not afraid of death, and the body can repair itself. Their potential is stimulated, and their ability is ten or more times that of ordinary people. "


    Damn, isn''t this the undead monster?


    If this kind of thing does not come back to life, it will be a good thing.


    "In this way, the plan is so risky that it should not be passed."


    Mo Han said, "well. In recent decades, various viruses have broken out frequently, and the number of patients with cancer or malignant diseases has increased dramatically. Tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of people die every year. These patients need a large number of people to take care of them, which has brought great burden to the country, society and families. In view of these reasons, more than ten years ago, my grandfather took the lead in gathering more than 300 top scientists to set up a research group to study the methods to deal with these viruses or diseases. The research project of this research group is called Resurrection plan. The resurrection plan was strictly confidential. At that time, there was a mysterious force responsible for the security of the base, and that force was a special force formed by my grandfather. "


    "Is that unit called Tianlong special team?"


    "Yes. It''s the dragon. "


    Sun Jianbing was the leader of Tianlong special brigade at that time. He once said that he had made a big mistake. Was it because of the resurrection plan that he was dismissed?

 Chapter 873

    Mo Han continued: "the Tianlong special team is responsible for protecting the R & D base of the resurrection plan. In fact, my mother was also involved in it. She not only invested a huge sum of money, but also invested a lot of talents in it. This project has been going on for three years, but one day it was suddenly interrupted. "


    "Why was it interrupted? Did you say why? "


    "No. I asked my mother about it. My mother kept her mouth shut and didn''t want to tell me anything. I didn''t hear any gossip about it. It was suddenly blocked, as if there had never been such a plan. "


    Mo Han stopped for a moment and said: "anyway, something must have gone wrong. Because of this, my grandfather and my grandfather were punished, otherwise they would not have been stagnant and retired so early."


    A resurrection plan has affected Mo Han''s grandfather and grandfather, making their future gloomy. But what happened in those years, which suddenly interrupted the resurrection plan?


    Alas, sun Jianbing has been in prison for several years for this matter, and he is not willing to disclose anything. It seems that the water in it is very deep.


    "Isn''t the resurrection plan interrupted many years ago? Why do you think something big is going to happen?"


    Since the project does not exist, why is mo Han worried about this?


    Mo Han said: "that project was interrupted in those years, but I - I vaguely feel that this project was not completely interrupted, and maybe someone was carrying out it secretly."


    "Ah?"


    For such a large project, who can have the financial, human and material resources to carry on the research? This is not something that can be done by one person. It needs a super team.


    "Who is it?"


    "My cousin."


    "You say Yan Qingcheng?"


    "Well."


    I couldn''t believe it and said, "it''s impossible. According to you, the resurrection plan is not a minor project. Such a big super project, not to mention a green banquet, is that the whole Yan Family and several other big consortia want to work together."


    "Just because the Yan family can''t do it doesn''t mean other people can''t do it."


    "And this kind of man, who?"


    "My mother."


    "Ah?"


    Yes, how can I forget this super magnate? Xu Mengyao is rich, talented, skilled, experienced and rich. If she starts this plan, she may really succeed.


    However, she took part in the plan at that time and was called off in the middle of the way. Why should she continue? Calling off is the above meaning. What right does she have to carry on?


    This is beyond me.


    When I asked Mo Han, Mo Han also shook his head. Mo Han said that for various reasons, her mother definitely did not directly participate in the plan. No direct participation does not mean no participation.


    I think of a possibility, or Xu Mengyao didn''t come out directly, but let Yan Qingcheng fight in front, she only hid behind the scenes, as for why she wanted to continue the resurrection plan, this may only be her own knowledge, Xu Mengyao this woman is as good as a female monkey, will never do the loss business, she must have her own intention to do so.


    Mo Han and I can''t guess anything. Xu Mengyao''s mind is higher than the mountain and deeper than the sea. Who can guess the slightest, and we don''t know anything.


    "How do you know what this resurrection project is called?"


    Mo Han said: "once my mother quarreled with my grandfather. Mo ran overheard it because Mo ran was too young and only three years old. They didn''t notice him and didn''t deliberately avoid such a little boy. But Mo ran was very clever. He pretended he didn''t understand anything. He told me secretly after he came back. Of course, he didn''t understand what they said at that time. He just learned from them one by one


    Children kiss their mothers, betray their grandmothers and grandfathers to their mothers, and my son is born to be a spy. He knows how to collect intelligence at such a young age.


    "They talked about the resurrection plan?"


    "Well. My grandfather was very angry at that time and asked my mother to stop the project immediately, but my mother refused. Anyway, they had a lot of trouble. Finally, my mother agreed not to invest in the project any more and dissolved the project team. "


    "Did your mother say why she wanted to do this project?"


    "No mention."


    "Now that your mother promised to cancel the project, what are you worried about now?"


    Mo Han said: "I can''t tell. Anyway, the cold Dream Villa is strange and heavily guarded at this time. Moreover, one of my grandfather''s old subordinates came back to visit him and mentioned a very strange thing."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He said that some time ago, they found a corpse on a mountain. The corpse died for several months, but it didn''t decay and was kept intact. Moreover, there was no chemical antiseptic agent sprayed on the corpse. At that time, the ground was very wet, which was not conducive to the preservation of the corpse. The corpse should not decay.""You - you suspect this is the gene warrior?"


    Mo Han said: "it''s not me who doubts, it''s my grandfather who doubts, because my grandfather specially called my mother over to ask what happened. My mother didn''t say anything more, just said that she didn''t do it, she didn''t know anything."


    "Didn''t they check?"


    "Yes."


    "What happened?"


    "There was no result. The body was kept intact, and there was no wound on his body. After examination by military doctors, the cause of his death could not be found


    "So strange?"


    "Well."


    Mo Han said: "since the discovery of such a strange corpse, my mother has changed. In the past, she didn''t care much about the outside affairs. She was basically in a semi retired state. She only stayed in the cold Dream Villa to take care of Mo ran. All her heart was on him, but these days, I haven''t seen her for some time."


    "She''s not at cold Dream Villa?"


    Mo Han shook his head and said, "I''m not here. If she has been in the cold Dream Villa, do you think you can come in so easily last time. My mother to you Ah, you know, if she had been in Hanmeng villa that night, you might have died. You are so brave that you dare to break into the cold Dream Villa. "


    I touched the back of my head and said with an embarrassed smile, "it''s not because I want to see Mo ran. I didn''t think so much at that time. I just want to see him first."


    Mo Han said: "you don''t think so much, but you don''t pay attention to anyone anywhere. Husband, when you come back this time, the situation is very different from eight years ago. You should be especially careful of two people. "


    "Who?"


    "One is my cousin Yan Qingcheng, and the other is Wei Wenjie, the current leader of Tianlong special brigade."


    I don''t care to say: "I don''t cross the river with them. If they don''t offend me, I won''t offend them. If they want to bully me or you, I''m not afraid of them."


    Mo Han said anxiously: "my husband, my grandfather and I retired a few days ago. One was raising flowers at home, the other was recovering in the hospital. They all said that people go to the tea cooler. If they really tear their skin, Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie will no longer give them much face. And my mother repeatedly told me not to leave Hangzhou. Maybe she was worried about something, and there was no sign of her and Bian Yiyang during this period of time, so I thought something might happen. "


    I suddenly realized that it was a very dangerous thing for Mo han to leave Hangzhou. She came to Lanxin villa to find me at such a great risk. Was she afraid that I would be in danger?


    Mo Han wants to remarry with me and stay in Lanxin villa shamelessly. Is it just to protect me? Yan Qingcheng is her cousin after all, and Wei Wenjie is an old man after all. He once took soldiers with him, not looking at monks'' faces but Buddha''s faces. If I remarry with Mo Han again, there will be some conflict. They will not kill me.

 Chapter 874

    I saw Mo Han''s hard work in my eyes. I was filled with emotion. What a good woman she was. For a moment, I felt that I was a sinner. I ruined Mo Han.


    If Mo Han hadn''t met me, she would never have come to this stage. She is God''s favorite. God has given her all the good things. Because she knows me, she is surrounded by misfortune.


    I carry Mo Han through a steep mountain road. On the left side of the road is a large piece of thorny grass, and on the right side is a ten thousand Zhang cliff. This stone road is very narrow, less than two meters wide. It''s terrifying to walk on it.


    "Han Han, hold me tight. It''s hard to go this way."


    Mo Han tightens my neck and tightens my body. I''m very careful every step. If I don''t feel anything at ordinary times, I have to be careful now that I''m carrying Mo Han on my back and she''s pregnant.


    This dangerous mountain road is about 100 meters away. There are several sharp turns in the way. If you look at them from a height, they are like a long dragon.


    One after another, you can''t see the other end from this end.


    Tonight, the moon is not bright. The faint moonlight is shining on the mountain road. Growing up in Citrus village, I have a lot of experience in mountain road and night road, and I don''t feel strange at all.


    With Mo Han on my back, I went through the first two sharp turns, walked a flat road, and entered the third sharp turn. When I was walking at the top of the arc of the third sharp turn, suddenly a black shadow darted out from the thorn and the grass. My first reaction was that a wild animal was frightened, and before it could react, it rushed to me with lightning speed.


    Black shadow''s huge body was like a full power car slamming into my body. My whole body was knocked out of balance by black shadow, and then suddenly fell to the cliff under this powerful addition.


    Before sliding down the cliff, I grabbed it with both hands, and with one hand I was climbing a big rock on the edge of the cliff. My body was heavily shaken in mid air for several times. This time, I was hit by too much force, and my body was almost out of control.


    Mo Han on my back screamed. Because of inertia, her hands didn''t hold me tightly. She broke away from my back, and Mo Han''s body fell down to the cliff like an arrow.


    My heart a tight, scared out of my wits, at the critical moment, my feet hanging in mid air, a clip tightly clamp want to fall Mo Han.


    I use the strength of my legs to clamp Mo Han''s body. Mo Han and I are all hanging in the air, like a string of beef balls, one by one.


    I climb a big rock with one hand and have to bear the importance of me and Mo Han. This is definitely a severe challenge. I want to help with the other hand, but I can''t reach the rock. I can only support the cliff symbolically.


    Mo Han''s face turned pale when she saw this situation. She wriggled her lips and said in a trembling voice: "husband, you Are you ok? "


    "No, it''s OK. What about you? " I can''t speak easily. I have a lot of trouble talking. When my breath is disordered, it''s hard for me to continue. Therefore, I''m willing to speak and try my best to calm down my breath.


    "I''m about to fall." Mo Han''s voice is hoarse to say, in the heart estimate scared to the pole.


    "Han Han, don''t - don''t be afraid. I''m holding you between my legs. You - you hold my body tightly. Don''t - don''t let go."


    Mo Han looked up at me and said, "let me go, or we''ll both die."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Mo Han begged: "husband, please let me go. Anyway, I can''t live. Why do you lose your life together?"


    "Bullshit, bullshit!" I don''t argue with Mo Han any more. Instead, I step up my leg strength again. I''m afraid of forking. It''s really dangerous.


    Mo Han wants to fall down, and doesn''t want to hurt me, but she doesn''t dare to mess with me if I don''t let go of her legs. Mo Han is a smart woman who knows what to do and what not to do. It''s not helping me but harming me to confront me at this time.


    Mo Han hugged my thighs to stop my body from sliding down.


    I can''t climb the cliff with one hand, but I can''t bear any force in mid air. I can only hang like this.


    Hey, hey.


    Two gloomy cold laughter came from the small stone road, and then a dark figure stepped on the small stone road and made a creaking noise to the edge of the cliff. Then he squatted on the big rock and looked at Mo Han and me with a sneer.


    The whole shadow shrouded my head in darkness.


    Behind the shadow, I vaguely found another four shadows standing not far away. It turned out that I was attacked not by one person, but by a group of people.


    They came prepared, and Mo Han and I were trapped in the cliff in mid air, this time I''m afraid it''s more or less bad.


    I was a little worried, but my face was still calm. The more dangerous I was, the more I needed to calm down. If I could not calm down, I would be even more afraid.


    Because the sky is too dark, the shadow''s face is blurred. I can''t see the shadow''s true face clearly. Maybe I don''t know him. It''s useless to see him.I climb the rock with one hand to bear the double weight of Mo Han and me. It really consumes my physical strength. For a short time, my arm has been sore.


    But I can''t let go. Letting go means giving up the chance to live.


    The dark shadow stretched out his big dark palm and patted heavily on my hand holding the big rock. He didn''t beat it, just like a hammer on it. My body swayed a few times.


    Black shadow said: "Hey, ye Chutian, we meet again."


    This voice sounds familiar, but I feel very far away from me. I don''t have any special impression in my mind, or the memory is too vague, I can''t remember who he is.


    Black shadow saw that I didn''t answer him, and said with a sarcastic tone: "Oh, I almost forgot that you can''t speak now, you will fall down with a whew as soon as you speak, ha ha."


    Black shadow is very arrogant ridicule, also a butt sitting on the big rock, my left hand was sitting under the butt, pressure, he did not forget to twist his big butt a few times, deliberately tease me.


    This is humiliation, humiliation of red Luoluo, but for the sake of Mo Han, I''m going to swallow my anger. I can''t be impulsive. It doesn''t matter if I die, but Mo Han can''t just die.


    Dark shadow took out a pack of cigarettes and lit one. There was a strong wind on the mountain, and he lit it several times without lighting it.


    Dark shadow is not angry, constantly hit the lighter, the lighter issued a click sound, finally he lit a cigarette.


    Black shadow took a few puffs of smoke, brewed it for a while, and then vomited all the smoke on my face. I couldn''t open my eyes and closed my eyes tightly.


    "Gaga, ye Chutian, is it easy to smoke?"


    Damn, let your grandson beat you first. After your grandfather goes up, he will beat you so much that even your parents don''t know you.


    The shadow tortured me and said with a sneer: "Ye Chutian, you didn''t expect that you would have today. Ha ha, who would have thought that ye Chutian, who was once so invincible, would be so cowardly. Ha ha ha ha


    Dark shadow is very arrogant with a smile. He has recognized me and repeatedly provoked me, or it is no longer provocation, but insult and torture.


    He is playing a cat and mouse game.


    Only such a game can vent his anger.


    This guy looks down on me too much. If it wasn''t for Mo Han on my brother''s leg, I wouldn''t have no chance to go up with my ability.


    Want to turn over, the first step must give up Mo Han, now she dragged my whole lower body has become my burden, let me have no chance to climb up.

 Chapter 875

    But let me give Mo Han a chance to live, I can''t do it, and I can''t do it.


    So I''m completely passive, I can''t get up or down, there''s only one way to wait for rescue.


    There is only one person who can save me in the whole Lanxin villa, sun Jianbing. As long as sun Jianbing comes in time, I believe he can kill these shadows.


    It''s just that sun Jianbing is still healing in the cold pool. He doesn''t know that Mo Han and I are in danger. How can he come to save us?


    This hope is very slim, almost negligible.


    Rao is so, I will not give up any hope, as long as there is a hope to save Mo Han and his children out of danger, I will not give up.


    Hold on, hold on, this is the only thing I can do at the moment.


    Black shadow insulted me again and again, I endured the injustice and kept silent, but Mo Han couldn''t stand it. She hung in the air and angrily scolded: "you are so ugly. If you have seed, you can let us go up and fight alone. What''s the ability of sneaking attack on us?"


    "Oh, ye Chutian, you are really capable. No matter when, there are always women who stand for you. In the past, Lin Manxue was the president of Manxue company, but now she is the beauty. Ha ha, it''s really good luck, and it''s enviable. By the way, big beauty, do you want your brother to help you up? As long as you call me a good brother and scold Ye Chutian for being a son of a bitch, how about I pull you up? "


    "Bah. You''re so ugly that you want to be my brother. You deserve it! You''re a motherfucker with a face and a heart. "


    Mo Han scolds black shadow, and black shadow is not angry either. He thinks it is twisted in his heart. The more others scold him, the more angry he is. On the contrary, he is more excited and happy.


    "Hey hey, scold, scold, anyway, it''s not me who fell down and turned into meat mud." The dark shadow took a few puffs of smoke again and exhaled smoke into my eyes again.


    His mother''s this fellow is too not human. If he does it again, his eyes will have to be blinded by him. My brother''s heart is full of anger. I spit in the past, and the shadow can''t dodge. Spit on the shadow''s face.


    The black shadow wiped the saliva on his face, and his expression was ferocious. He said: "Ye Chutian, you are looking for death. Originally, I wanted to play with you and let you live a little longer. You don''t want to play for death yourself."


    Black shadow stood up and stepped on my left hand which was climbing the big rock. He stepped on it and rubbed it on the back of his hand. He rubbed off several large pieces of skin on the back of my hand.


    I go to his uncle''s, pain, really his mother pain, I hurt forehead blue muscle burst, cold sweat almost out, but brother Leng is silent.


    If you want to make friends cry, don''t think about it!


    Black shadow see so I don''t give in, coldly said: "OK, ye Chutian, I see you can carry to when! If you have the guts, stick to it until the last second


    Dark shadow''s feet along my whole arm to step up, all the way up pressure, arm pressure squeak, his foot strength is huge, bone almost don''t he crushed, I secretly luck, let a full set of air in the arm resistance.


    I don''t speak, Mo Han can''t look down, she cried below: "stop! Ugly eight strange, you son of a bitch, you dare to do this to my husband, I will not let you go, I will tear you to pieces, frustrated


    Dark shadow said with a sneer, "don''t think I don''t know who you are, big beauty? No matter how distinguished and noble your status is, you are not Yang ruohui''s prisoner now. Do you still want to threaten me? Hum, is it useful? You want to frustrate me. What a big tone. Do you think I will let you leave here safely and give you a chance? Do you think someone will come to save you? Ha ha ha, stop dreaming. Are you waiting for the eye of heaven to save you? Hey, I''m not afraid to tell you. I''m afraid the eye of heaven is looking forward to you to save him now? "


    Yang ruohui?


    Black shadow calls himself Yang ruohui. Is He Yang ruohui?


    Damn it.


    He was Yang ruohui, the scum who made Ye Yingying black and blue eight years ago, and he was insane. The festival between me and Yang ruohui was not the same.


    With him, without me, with me, without him.


    Didn''t Wei Wenjie cut his legs? Didn''t he be thrown away like garbage? How could he be here? And look at his current physique, he''s not Yang ruohui at all.


    "Are you Yang ruohui?" This is the first sentence I said to Yang ruohui. Originally, I couldn''t speak, but I couldn''t help it.


    The person standing in front of me is Yang ruohui. If I can hold back my fart, is it still Ye Chutian''s personality.


    "Hey, it''s not easy. The famous Ye Chutian finally wants to talk to me. It''s not easy. Do you think I should feel very honored


    Yang ruohui''s cold lips excite each other. I don''t want to bird him, but I''m secretly lucky.


    As soon as I spoke, my breath became disordered. My arm seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. I could drop it at any time. I forced myself to bear it. I bit my teeth and forced myself to bear it. After a while, I eased the acerbity on my arm and said again:


    "are you not dead?"


    Yang ruohui said arrogantly, "is it so easy for me to die? Even if you all die, I can''t die. Ye Chutian, let''s get to know each other. Let''s talk about how you want to die. Do you want to fall down from here and fall into mud to die, or do I pull you up and cut you one by one? "Yang ruohui pulled out a bright dagger and swayed around in front of my eyes. He said triumphantly.


    When Mo Han saw Yang ruohui holding a dagger in front of me, he trembled and cried:


    "no, No. Ugly eight strange, you don''t hurt him, you say how you can let him go, you make a condition, as long as you can make a condition, I will give you anything. Really, I can give you whatever you want. Since you know who I am, you should know the value of what I say. As long as you can think of it, I can give it to you. "


    Yang ruohui said with a smile: "Miss Biao, I wonder what''s good about this guy named Ye Chutian. You big beauties have to keep on fighting for him one by one. What does he have? He wants money, no money, no status, no status. He looks good, but can he look like a meal or a card brush? "


    "You don''t want to hurt him. I''ll ask you not to hurt him. Don''t hurt him. I promise you anything, really, anything. " Mo Han shook his head and said a few words over and over again.


    Yang ruohui said with a cold smile: "Miss Biao, I believe what you say is from your heart, and with your ability, you can really provide me with everything I want. I''m afraid Yang ruohui can''t accept your kindness. I''m sorry. But I promise you, I won''t embarrass you if you don''t embarrass me. "


    Yang ruohui put the dagger up and hung it on my arm. It was only ten centimeters away from my arm. He said with a sneer, "Ye Chutian, your bone is really hard. I know you are a hard bone since I first saw you. Aren''t you afraid of pain and death? Today, I want to see if you will feel pain and let go. Shall we make an experiment? "


    I said faintly: "if you have seed, you''ll come. Why don''t you say that? If I squeak, it''s not your grandfather. Come on, grandson. Let''s see if your courage is a good egg. "


    "Damn it. My mouth stinks when I die. "


    Yang ruohui touched his head and scolded angrily.


    Anyway, I can''t live this time. Before I die, I have to take advantage of Yang ruohui.


    Yang ruohui became angry. He grasped the dagger with his backhand, bit his teeth, and stabbed fiercely from top to bottom.

 Chapter 876

    Mo Han hung below and couldn''t see the specific situation above. She only knew that Yang ruohui was going to do something unfavorable to me. She was so anxious that she cried out "don''t hurt him, don''t hurt him" and so on.


    Mo Han''s scream even more stimulated Yang ruohui''s cold-blooded nerves, excited his whole spirit, and accelerated the speed of his fall.


    Hand up knife down, this knife impartial into my left arm.


    The reason why Mo Han and I didn''t fall off the cliff was that we were climbing the big rock with our left hand. As long as my left hand released a little, Mo Han and I would fall into the abyss.


    Therefore, I can only watch Yang ruohui''s dagger pierce my arm, but I can do nothing, even I don''t have the chance to pull him down.


    I''m ready to bear this knife. I''m afraid of a wool. Come on, I''ll bite my teeth instinctively and never let myself cry out.


    Yelling at the enemy is a sign of cowardice. I, ye Chutian, will never.


    The dagger pierced my skin, and then into my muscles. As I went on, I came across a hard thing, which should be a bone.


    After touching the bone, the dagger slowed down slightly, slid to one side, and pierced through the muscle and skin on the other side.


    Heart like pain swept through my heart, let me almost no breath in the past, pain, really damn pain.


    The cold sweat came out of my forehead, ran down my cheek and chin, and then fell to Mo Han''s face drop by drop. My teeth were about to be crushed by me, but I didn''t cry out a word of pain.


    I, ye Chutian, will not give in to anyone, even if I die.


    My eyes were black and fuzzy with pain. My eyes were wet with cold sweat, which affected my vision and consciousness to a certain extent.


    "Tut tut." Yang ruohui sneered and pulled out the dagger with a whoosh. The dagger was covered with my blood and the meat dregs. The bloody scene is as terrible as it is.


    Yang ruohui put the dagger on his lips and licked it. He said with a smile, "I vowed to eat your meat and drink your blood. Hahaha, today I finally got what I wanted. I''m so happy."


    "Animal - animal." I was trembling all over with pain, and my hand was no longer able to bear the weight of me and Mo Han.


    My body has reached the limit. Even without Yang ruohui''s knife, I can''t stick to it for long. It''s only ten minutes at most.


    Yang ruohui''s stab accelerated my physical exhaustion. I couldn''t lift my strength with my left hand. I just struggled with my instinct for the last time.


    I don''t want to die, and I don''t want Mo han to die. I hold on to the big rock with my last thought of living.


    Yang ruohui lit a cigarette again, and said with a cold hum: "Ye Chutian, you are really kind. If you don''t say a word like this, I won''t embarrass you any more. I just watch your blood slowly run out and then fall into a pile of mud. Hum, I''ll see how long your dog day can last."


    Because my injured arm needed strength to climb the rock, which accelerated the blood circulation in my body. A blood column came out of my arm and sprinkled on the rock nearby.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted. My arm was less and less strong. The last thought left me. Suddenly, Mo Han and I fell into the abyss.


    My consciousness was completely blurred, and the shadow of death hung over my mind.


    Am I finished?


    I always have a voice in my heart: Hanhan, I''m sorry to make you fall into a pile of mud with me; Manyu, my favorite woman, goodbye.


    Mo Han was scared to faint by the terror just now. She didn''t leave my body. She was caught by my legs instinctively. I had no strength on my arms, and there were still some left on my legs. It was just a kind of inertia or instinct.


    Mo Han and I fell less than 10 meters away, and suddenly my waist was entangled by a thick vine, and I instinctively grasped the vine.


    Then I heard a gunshot from above. After a while, the gunshot stopped. The cliff was calm again.


    "Shadow, join me in bringing up the first lady and ye Chutian."


    "Yes."


    My body slowly to rise, the other side did not dare to pull too hard, a little bit to pull up, about a minute or two later, Mo Han and I were saved by a man and a woman.


    The man was at least fifty years old, with a face of vicissitudes and dark skin, but he was energetic, especially his eyes, like eagles and falcons, were bright and shining.


    My age is similar to mine. She is in her thirties. She is a very beautiful woman. I want to sleep in a daze. When the beauty saw that I was delirious, she said anxiously, "master, ye Chutian seems to be in a coma. Is it OK?"


    The man examined my injury and said, "it''s OK. He just lost too much blood, and then he took off his energy and took a rest"And the first lady?"


    "The first lady is fine, too. I''m in a coma


    After I heard these sounds, I fell asleep. My eyelids were too heavy. I fell asleep as soon as I closed them.


    I slept for a while. When I woke up, I found myself lying on a piece of grass, while Mo Han was sleeping not far away from me. She was covered with a thick dress, and I also found two shadows standing beside us.


    I got up with a whoosh, ready to attack at any time. I thought these two shadows were Yang ruohui and his men.


    "Oh, dear." My arm came with inexplicable pain and weakness. I fell on the grass with my left arm in my arms.


    "Chutian, what''s the matter with you?" A fragrant body half kneels in front of me and asks me with concern.


    Close at hand, let me see her face clearly.


    Ah!


    Yuxi, Yuxi!


    This slender shadow is Yu Xi. How did Yu Xi mix with Yang ruohui?


    I am about to ask Yu Xi. Yu Guang glimpses the black figure standing beside Mo Han and looks at me. He is not Yang ruohui, but the man I saw before I fell unconscious.


    "Are you awake?" The black faced man tensed his face and asked me.


    "Who are you?" I just woke up, the brain is not awake, but also confused, so I asked such a silly question.


    "Chutian, he is my master, nicknamed eagle eye." Yu Xi helped me to explain, for fear that I might misunderstand his master''s hostility to me and Mo Han.


    "Are you eagle eye?" Eagle eye''s name is like thunder. I was so surprised that I asked a silly question again. After asking, I was a little annoyed. It''s stupid. I''ve explained it to you. Can there be any fake.


    Eagle eye said faintly: "you just exhausted, or less talk, more rest for a while."


    Eagle eye doesn''t seem to treat me very much, and doesn''t care for me, but stares at Mo Han in his sleep with a sad face.

 Chapter 877

    Mo Han once said that eagle eye is her adoptive father, and she is the only one who loves her. What I did to Mo Han, ah, I don''t want to mention.


    I treat Mo Han like this. As one of the men who love Mo Han most, how can eagle eye give me a good face? I''d better not stick his hot face on his cold ass.


    "How are you, are you better?" Yu Xi looks at me clearly, and his face is full of concern.


    "Nothing." I looked at the wound on my arm. It was simply bandaged, so I asked, "did you bandage it?"


    "Well. It''s a simple one. There''s no gauze or medicine. I have to bandage it again when I go back. "


    I tried to throw my arm a few times, the wound really hurt, but after a period of pain, I became numb. I asked Yu Xi, "how about Mo Han?"


    "The first lady is OK, but she is too frightened. Just have a sleep."


    "Why did you come to guanwan?"


    "Master and I came to pick up the first lady back to Hangzhou. Mr. Xu said that it''s not peaceful outside recently, so we won''t let the eldest lady come out alone. "


    "How did you get here?" I looked around, wild mountains, how they happened to come here.


    Yu Xi said: "the master followed the taste of the young lady."


    "What?" It''s not that I didn''t hear clearly, but I was so surprised that I could find it by following the taste, dog nose?


    I don''t think even a dog''s nose can be so sensitive, can it?


    I can''t do it myself, and there is absolutely no one I know who can do it. It''s better than a dog''s nose.


    However, I know that there are many talented people in this world. Some people are born with skills that others don''t have. Based on my experience in fighting eagle eye last time, I also said that maybe he really has such skills.


    Yu Xi explained: "it''s nothing. Shifu has a lot of magical skills. This is just one of them. You''ll know it after you''ve been in touch with him for a long time."


    I secretly glanced at the eagle''s eye. This guy was very tugging. He didn''t look at me with a straight eye. In his heart, there was only Mo Han.


    Mo Han''s body suddenly moved, which is a sign to wake up. Eagle eye immediately bent down to take care of Mo Han. After a while, Mo Han woke up and opened his eyes to see eagle eye.


    "Righteousness - adoptive father."


    "Hanhan, you wake up. Do you have any discomfort?"


    Mo Han didn''t care about his health, but called out in a hurry: "adoptive father, come on! Go and save my husband. Someone is going to kill him. Come on


    Mo Han tightly grasped eagle''s eyes and cried with emotion, so that tears were about to flow out.


    Eagle eye gently patted the back of Mo Han''s hand, gently said: "don''t worry, don''t worry, he''s OK, all right."


    I can''t believe what I saw before my eyes. A murderous sniper would have such a tender side. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I thought Hawkeye would only have a cold face. It was born like this. No, it was only for me.


    "Hanhan, I''m fine. Don''t worry." I sat up and giggled at Mo Han.


    Mo hanshun looked at me with her voice and fixed her eyes to make sure that it was me. She cried with joy. She got up from the grass and threw herself into my arms. After the big injury, she was extremely tired and didn''t hold her. She was pressed on the grass by Mo Han.


    Is this a reverse push?


    "Ouch." I once again called, Mo Han tiger head tiger brain, accidentally touched my wound in the process of falling to the ground, can make my brother hurt half to death.


    In the face of the enemy, I can''t cry out, but in the face of the woman who cares about me most, I don''t have to bear the pain, right.


    Women like to be coquettish. In fact, men sometimes do. It depends on whether the person you are facing is the one you care about.


    Mo Han was frightened when I called. She quickly got up and looked at me and said, "husband, what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    She saw a bow tied on my arm, obviously injured. Mo Han took my palm and said painfully, "does it hurt here?"


    I said with a smile: "it''s OK, a little injury, just like being bitten by a mosquito, don''t worry about it."


    Yu Xi saw me and Mo Han holding together, tired of crooked, silently stood up in the eagle eye side, a word did not say.


    Mo Han checked the wound, in fact, what can you see from the things tied outside? She also blew a few breaths on it like a joke, and said painfully: "it must be very painful, right?"


    "No pain. It really doesn''t hurt. "


    "Deceiving, don''t you cry out if it doesn''t hurt."


    "Ha ha, it''s really OK."


    Standing next to two such big light bulbs, Mo Han and I were bored here. I was really embarrassed. I gently pushed Mo Han and said, "don''t patronize and take care of me, chat with your adoptive father, and don''t neglect him."


    At this time, Mo Han thought of eagle eye and said with a shy smile, "adoptive father, I''m sorry, I''m --"Hawk Eye waved his hand and said, "as long as you are safe, nothing else matters."


    "Thank you, adoptive father." Mo Han got up from the grass, helped me up and went to Yu Xi and Yingyan. Yu Xi saw Mo Han and called "Hello, miss.".


    Mo Han nodded his head and said, "I''ve heard that my master has a proud disciple. I haven''t had a chance to meet him. I didn''t expect that it would be you. Yuxi is good."


    Yu Xi respectfully said: "Miss, when you came to Shencheng in the past, I didn''t show my identity to you in time because I had a task to hide my identity. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "It''s OK. It''s not your fault, either. But I really didn''t expect it to be you. " Mo Han turned to eagle eye and asked, "adoptive father, where are those who want to kill me? Have they run away?"


    Hawk Eye said: "ran one, the other all died."


    "Who are they? Why do they want to kill us?"


    The eagle looked at me and said, "I''m afraid he knows this better than I do."


    I said: "the leader of them is Yang ruohui. He had a feud with me in Shencheng before. I once hunted him down. Later, he was cut off by Wei Wenjie. I didn''t hear from him. I only saw him again tonight."


    I briefly described Yang ruohui''s situation. The content is very simple, and there is basically no dry goods.


    When I mentioned Wei Wenjie, the eagle frowned and said, "does this matter involve ghosts?"


    All four of us are not ordinary people. Naturally, we all know that the ghost is Wei Wenjie. I nodded and said, "yes, the ghost once made Kong xuerui discount Yang ruohui''s legs. I saw it with my own eyes. It''s absolutely true. But how could Yang Ruihui suddenly appear here? And now he is not like before at all. In my impression, the last person who handled Yang ruohui is ghost. Something must have happened in it. "


    Mo Han said: "adoptive father, you used to be the instructor of ghost. You have the most say in him. What do you think of this matter?"


    Eagle eye did not answer directly, but looked at Yu Xi and said, "shadow, what do you think?"

 Chapter 878

    "Shifu, I can''t see through the relationship for a moment. Yang ruohui may or may not have something to do with ghosts. The four men he brought are extraordinary and not ordinary killers."


    Eagle eye said: "shadow, you are the only one among us who has ever seen gene fighters. According to your experience, are there any gene fighters among these people?"


    Yu Xi shook his head and said, "No


    Mo Han mentioned gene warrior before, and eagle eye mentioned it again. It''s not hard to tell from his tone that eagle eye has never seen a real gene warrior with his own eyes.


    Eagle eye doesn''t seem to avoid me. Maybe it''s because of my special relationship with Mo Han and Mo ran. He added:


    "some time ago, the old man specially asked me to come over. He mentioned some people with special physique. He said that these people are very cruel and killing people like grass mustard. The old man asked me to check this by the way. Do you think the assassination tonight has something to do with these people? "


    I only know Yang ruohui. As for whether he has anything to do with a gene warrior or a killer, I''m not sure.


    Mo Han is either staying in Hanmeng villa or Lanxin villa. Where does she know? The only person who has hope to know about this is Yu Xi.


    Therefore, only Yu Xi can answer this question.


    Yu Xi thought for a moment and said: "as far as I know, Yan''s resurrection plan is successful, but it is not perfect and there are still many defects. As for whether he has made some gene fighters, I''m not sure. But silver fox once said that according to the existing technology, the success rate of gene warrior is very low, the probability is less than one percent, and the physical quality of the experimenter is very high, not everyone can become a gene warrior. "


    According to Yu Xi, the gene warrior is really a baby pimple, even if there are not many.


    Before, Mo Han said that the strange corpse may be a failed work, and there may be many such failed works.


    Mo Han said: "Yu Xi, did my cousin''s team really conquer these technologies?"


    Yu Xi nodded his head and said, "Miss, I''ve been seen through and chased everywhere in recent months, so it''s really uncertain how far the resurrection plan has developed."


    Yu Xi, a woman, was chased everywhere and lived a life of desperation. I was really worried about her, but when I saw the eagle eye beside her, my worry seemed too superfluous.


    Yu Xi is a proud disciple of eagle eye. She is not an ordinary person. I have seen her ability in that mysterious villa before. She is calm and decisive in her work. Even if she meets any danger, she can solve it in the first time.


    It''s better to worry more about Man Yu than about Yu Xi. Man Yu''s whereabouts are unknown now, and the situation outside is so dangerous. It''s better for her to wander outside alone.


    In addition to Manyu, there is Ye Luo. My identity has been exposed. I believe they will find Ye Luo''s whereabouts for the first time. If someone attacks me tonight and fails, I may have the idea of Ye Luo. I want to go back to orchid town to get Ye Luo back.


    I was thinking that I would go early tomorrow morning. If everything goes well from guanwan city to Lanhua Town, it will be ten hours.


    I suddenly remember one thing. When Yang ruohui tormented me, he told me not to think that someone would come to save me, because the only person who could save me in Lanxin villa was trapped in the cold pool. His life and death were uncertain. No, sun Jianbing was in danger. He went to talk about the past and ignored this burning brow. I had to go to the cold pool immediately to help sun Jianbing The force of the arm.


    I said to Yu Xi, Mo Han and Yingyan, "Hanhan, follow Yu Xi and Yingyan instructors. They will protect you. I''ll go to the deep pool. Sun Jianbing is in danger there."


    "Deep pool? Where is the deep pool? " Mo Han looked at me anxiously and said.


    "Not far from here. He''s in danger. I have to save him. "


    I didn''t have time to explain too much. Although I didn''t have much strength, when I learned that sun Jianbing was in trouble, I felt a surge of strength.


    I''m going to save him. I''m going to save him.


    I arched my hand to Yingyan and Yuxi and said, "Hanhan, please. See you later."


    I don''t wait for them to react and run. Time doesn''t wait for me. I''m afraid sun Jianbing''s two fists will be hard to beat his four hands. This time, the assassin obviously made a careful design. With my ability, he was calculated by the other party and fell into the cliff. It can be seen how seamless their plan is, and every detail has been accomplished.


    Sun Jianbing is a famous eye of the sky. He has a great reputation. With his strength, it is impossible for the other side not to throw heavy troops against him. I''m really worried that he will follow my lead.


    Looking at my figure, Mo Han was worried and worried. Yu Xi also cast some worried eyes. Only hawk''s eyes looked on coldly and didn''t seem to help.


    Eagle eye said faintly: "Han Han, let''s go. We''ll send you back to Hangzhou overnight."


    "No." Mo Han refused, looked at the eagle''s eye and said, "adoptive father, let''s go to the cold pool, too. I''m not sure that Chutian will go alone. If there are more people, there will be more helpers."Eagle eye said: "Han Han, your mother has been furious since you left Hangzhou. She asked me to take you back as soon as possible. Don''t embarrass your adoptive father."


    "Adoptive father, you can help them. As long as you save Chutian and sun Jianbing, I''m willing to go back with you. Really, I''m absolutely good. Can I stay here?"


    "Hanhan, this has nothing to do with us. The task of shadow and I is to ensure your safety. Other things have nothing to do with us. Go back to Hangzhou."


    Eagle eye sees that Mo Han always shakes his head, and he can''t force Mo han to go back. Mo Han is worried about ye Chutian''s safety. For a moment, ye Chutian''s safety is not implemented, and Mo Han is not at ease.


    Eagle eye said: "Han Han, don''t worry. With the strength of heaven eye and underground king, they are enough to deal with all the changes."


    "What if I can''t handle it? What if there are too many people on the other side? "


    Eagle eye said, "there''s no just in case. If Tianyan dies so easily, he is not Tianyan, and ye Chutian is no longer that ye Chutian. Don''t always look at him with the eyes of the past. His strength is not inferior to Tianyan at all. Just imagine who has the ability to kill two Tianyan at the same time. "


    "But -" Mo Han stubbornly shook his head and refused to leave.


    Eagle eye gives Yu Xi a look, indicating that Yu Xi comes to persuade Mo Han that it is easier for women to communicate with each other. It is estimated that eagle eye is of the same type as sun Jianbing and is not good at talking.


    For a master of this level, if he can move his hand, he will never move his mouth. Therefore, it is not easy to use his mouth less.


    Yu Xi also advised: "Miss, you really don''t have to worry. I believe sun Jianbing and ye Chutian will be OK. We have to trust them."


    "Yu Xi, is that true? Really? "


    "Really. Miss, you may not believe me, but you can''t doubt my master. My master has never missed it, right

 Chapter 879

    When Yu Xi said this, Mo Han comforted herself a little. She thought for a moment and then said anxiously, "no, Chutian has just been injured, but it''s not good. Moreover, according to the ugly tone just now, they seem to face a group of powerful enemies. I''m still not at ease. Yu Xi, adoptive father, leave me alone and help them. Just this time, as long as they are safe and sound, I will go back with you. I''m Mo Han''s word. "


    Yu Xi also thinks that it''s not reassuring to let me go back to rescue sun Jianbing alone. If it''s OK at ordinary times, it''s just that I''m injured tonight and my energy is exhausted. I can''t recover for a while and a half. It''s really full of variables to rush to save people like this.


    Yu Xi turned to Yingyan and said, "master, if you don''t like this, you''ll stay and take care of the young lady. I''ll catch up and have a look. You''ll protect the young lady yourself. I''m sure it''s safe."


    Mo Han quickly mumbled: "I''ll go too. I''ll go, too. "


    Eagle eye frowned and weighed it over and over again. It was obvious that the place of cold pool was extremely dangerous. Mo Han must not be allowed to take risks. However, if she did not agree to Mo Han''s request, she would not be willing to go back to Hangzhou with herself.


    But let Yu Xi pass, he was worried. Yingyan had been to the swamp before, and the cold pool was not a simple place. No matter what kind of enemies he would face, even if there was no one, it was a very dangerous thing for Everbright to pass through the swamp at night. How could he allow his disciples to take risks alone.


    Eagle eye was silent for a while and said, "well, shadow, I''ll go there myself. You stay and protect the first lady. Remember, no matter what happens, you must ensure the safety of the first lady."


    Eagle eye''s words are orders, Yu Xi dare not disobey, heavily nodded: "yes."


    Eagle eye settled down Yu Xi and Mo Han, and let them hide in a dense forest. The terrain here is dangerous, and there is only one entrance. As long as Yu Xi guards the only entrance, no one can move forward.


    After arranging these, Hawkeye chased me in the direction I left and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After eagle eye left, Yu Xi pulled out a pistol to open the safety guard at the intersection, the safety of the first lady is more important than anything, she did not dare to be careless.


    "Yu Xi, come and sit down. It''s OK."


    "You can rest assured, miss. You can rest assured when I''m here."


    Mo Han said with a smile: "Yu Xi, don''t cry out. We are old acquaintances. You are Chutian''s friend. You are my friend. You don''t have to be like this. You can call me Mohan later. "


    "No way."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. Yu Xi, I''ll make it up to you. " Mo Han patted the grass beside him and said, "come and sit for a while. How tired I am to stand."


    "Miss, I''m not tired."


    "Oh, look at you. I told you not to call me Miss Mo Han any more."


    "I dare not."


    "If there''s anything you dare to do, it''s an order, unless you don''t recognize me as a young lady."


    Yu Xi was in a bit of a dilemma, but he finally nodded his head and said, "Miss, I listen to you. When there is no outsider, I can call you mo Han, but if there is an outsider, I have to call you miss, otherwise master and miss three will be angry."


    Mo Han said curiously, "you''re not my mother''s employee, and you don''t belong to my mother. Why are you so afraid of her?"


    Yu Xi said softly: "actually, I-I -"


    "what''s the matter with you? Just say what you have. Don''t worry. I promise you not to tell others. Can''t you believe me? "


    "No. Miss, you are mistaken. I didn''t mean that. "


    "Come on, it''s really not in the way."


    Since Mo Han asked, Yu Xi didn''t think it was necessary to hide anything. She was her own little master. Yu Xi said, "in fact, your mother, the third young lady, has always been my master. I work for her and she asked my master to accept me as an apprentice."


    "I''ve heard that my mother raised a large number of dead men. Are you one of them?"


    "Well. I''ve been with my master for a long time. My master trained me when I was in junior high school and has been training me till now. "


    "Why do you want to be my mother''s dead room?"


    Yu Xi said: "I don''t know. I was too young at that time. I''ve forgotten the specific reasons. But it''s my honor to be able to follow and help the host."


    "What do you do for my mother?"


    "We will do everything that is beneficial to our master. Some of us arrange for it, and some of us take the initiative to do it. In fact, what we do are all things that can''t be seen. We mainly collect information by lurking. Of course, there are also assassinations, clearing the door and so on."


    "Lurking? Is to be a spy. "


    "Yes, dead room is one of the spies. You usually have little contact with them. You may only know about commercial spies. In fact, commercial spies are just engaged in commercial activities to collect commercial intelligence. It''s a very simple and common type. Dead room is far more dangerous than that one. Once exposed, it''s very likely that you will lose your life, so it''s called dead room.""Don''t you feel aggrieved that such a beautiful woman should do such a dangerous thing?"


    Yu Xi said: "what''s wrong with this? I was born to do this business. I can''t blame others. My master cultivated me, trusted me, and was willing to give me a chance. That''s my great kindness. I dare not have resentment."


    Mo Han is also a smart woman. After a pause, she said, "Yu Xi, you are so smart and capable. My mother will never let you alone. You must have done a lot of dangerous things, right?"


    "In fact, for me, every task is the same. It''s not dangerous or not. It''s just that the risk factor is high or low. In a word, what I do is very complicated."


    "Have you ever been undercover with my cousin?"


    "Well."


    "My cousin is such a smart man, how dare you go undercover by his side?"


    "That''s what the master meant. I can''t help it. It''s not only the banquet, but also Wei Dashao. I''ve been dealing with them all these years, so the situation is really complicated. "


    "Ah? Are you in the middle of my mother, Yan Qingcheng and Wei Wenjie? "


    One by one, they are all human beings. Yu Xi can play among the three of them with ease. How powerful is it to be a three sided spy.


    Maybe it''s just because of her special status that she can come and go freely among the three. In other words, other people have already been killed.


    "Well. However, my present identity has been exposed, and there is only one identity left, which is also the most real identity, that is, the master''s slave, always loyal to the master. "


    "Yu Xi, I''ve worked hard for you. You''ve suffered so much these years."


    "Ha ha, miss is serious. It''s not hard. It''s all my work."


    Mo Han asked curiously: "Yu Xi, can you tell me how many dead rooms my mother has under her hands? Of course, if you can''t tell me, you don''t have to answer me. It doesn''t matter."


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "Miss, I really don''t know about this. We only listen to the master''s orders. We don''t know each other and have never met each other. I don''t know how many dead rooms the master has raised, but with the master''s financial resources and ability, there should be a lot of them."


    Mo Han and Yu Xi are chatting with each other in this way. Time goes by quickly. More than an hour passes unconsciously. While Mo Han and Yu Xi are talking, they suddenly hear a sound of footstep from a distance.


    Yu Xi has sharp ears and is the first to find someone coming.


    Somebody!


    Yu Xi immediately got up from the grass, fell down on the grass, with a pistol on guard.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 880

    I went to the deep pool without stopping. I finally got to the swamp. In front of me was a large area of watery swamp. At night, the swamp seemed very quiet. Occasionally, there were a few sparse gunshots. I followed the direction where the gunshot just sounded.


    The marsh is getting denser and denser.


    After stepping into the swamp, I stepped on the muddy grass with deep and shallow feet. The grass was very soft, much softer than when I came forward. The grass didn''t reach the position of my leg.


    I feel in the dark and feel forward. It''s too difficult for me to get down in the swamp. If I feel a little careless, I may sink down. Once I sink down, it''s difficult to get up again. So I can only try to move forward. As long as I feel a little sign of sinking, I will leave that place at the first time.


    The water plants in front of me are getting denser and denser. At first, I just lost my legs, and gradually I lost my knees.


    I run the air flow in my body. The air flow makes my whole body hear and see. The more I go forward, the more dangerous I feel. I feel that I am being watched by something. This kind of thing gives off a strange smell and makes the air dull.


    This kind of feeling along with the water grass deeper and stronger, always entangles me, a little bit devours my heart.


    I was absorbed in walking forward and listening. I wanted to hear what was happening around me: there was no sound near me, not even the sound of insects; there was more gunfire in the distance, sporadic, a few shots every once in a while, and then there was a dead silence.


    All of a sudden, the grass suddenly sank. I accidentally fell into a piece of mud, and my whole body went down with a whew. I secretly wanted to pull out my thigh, but the suction of the mud was too strong, so I didn''t pull it out.


    I took a breath again. Just as I was struggling, a huge shadow came out of the grass and came down from the sky, like a big bird flying high, and then covered my head.


    This huge shadow is like a big monster. It''s as big as two of us. It stands up for at least two meters. After it flies, it covers the faint moonlight. Of course, it''s just a matter of blink of an eye, and then a big mountain comes towards me.


    If this is compacted, my whole body will be crushed into the mire by it. If my legs are trapped in the mire at the same time, and I can''t move, it''s wishful thinking to escape from this pothole by my own ability.


    But it fell too fast. I didn''t have time to pull my thigh out of the mire to escape. For today''s sake, I can only solve this big monster first.


    I carried all the air to my right arm and hit it with a heavy blow. When my fist made a zero distance contact with the monster''s body, I only heard a loud bang, and the monster''s fist was knocked back by me. Due to the interaction, my body was pushed by a strong force, and most of my whole body instantly fell into the swamp mud.


    Damn it.


    I spread my hands on the turf to prevent my body from sliding further. If I sink like this, my friend will be buried alive under the turf.


    Big monster may not expect that I have such a hand, fell from the air and hit on another piece of turf, splashing water splashed my face.


    Monster out of the water is too big, splashing mud, water is beautiful.


    I felt the muddy water on my face, and saw the big monster in front by the faint moonlight.


    He is a person, or not a person. He seems to be human but not human. The reason why I evaluate him is that he looks human but has no human form. His body is like a pile of stones, with muscles in blocks. One by one, he has lumps, like stones of different sizes.


    I''ve never seen anyone''s muscle grow like this in my life. I''ve only seen it in super movies. Stone man is like this, but he''s more terrible than stone man.


    He has no hair, his head is bald and shiny, his ears are bright red, even in such bad light at night, I can still see a red.


    His big nose is similar to that of a gorilla. His nose is flat and big, and his mouth is very wide. I really doubt if he can swallow me when he opens his mouth completely.


    These are nothing. The most frightening thing is his eyes. His eyes are different from ours. I can''t tell how they are different. In short, the light from his eyes is like the light from a flashlight in the dark. It''s full of all kinds of terrible colors. What''s more surprising is that his eyes are not bright and gray There''s no color at all.


    I think of the eyeballs of the blind and the dead. Yes, their eyeballs are abnormal. Living people don''t have such eyeballs.


    Suddenly I saw such a big monster. My first reaction was that I met the legendary gene warrior. This must be what Yu Xi said about the gene warrior. Damn, this is a mutant.


    I just hit this big monster with all my strength, Rao is so, the big monster is not hurt, it lies on the turf six or seven meters away from me, ready to launch the next round of attack at any time.The big monster''s prone posture is a bit like a cheetah. It''s a cheetah hunting. Does it have cheetah genes.


    Cheetah is a sprinter in the animal world. Its explosive power is extremely amazing. This thing doesn''t have this feature, does it.


    My scalp felt numb. This is my first time to fight with this kind of thing. I can''t feel its pulse, and I don''t know what kind of attack it likes.


    What makes me most depressed is that most of my brother''s body falls into the mire, leaving only the part above his stomach floating on the turf. And as time goes on, his body is sinking step by step, and it won''t be long before he reaches his chest. Once his chest is gone, he will not be killed by this monster, but also be suffocated by the mire.


    Time doesn''t wait. I can''t afford it.


    Big monster is very smart, not in a hurry to attack, maybe it has seen my situation, just waiting quietly can kill me.


    I tried to lift my body up, but it didn''t work several times, and there were signs of accelerating sinking.


    Mud is like a meat grinder. If you go in, you can''t get out. Unless someone pulls me, it''s impossible for me to climb out of the mud alone.


    There are only two people here, I and the big monster. It''s eyeing me. I want it to help me. Do I think too much about me.


    The monster and I are staring at each other. We can''t wait, but we can''t. We can''t wait any longer. Just after a short time, our body sank down a lot. Now the centrifugal position of the mire is less than 10 cm.


    But from such a distance, I can''t do anything about this big monster, and my arm can''t reach that long.


    Hum!


    I don''t believe it can be consumed with me all the time.


    I raised my right hand, thumbed up, and then made an inverted thumbs up gesture, which was an extremely insulting and provocative gesture.

 Chapter 881

    Gene fighters are also human beings, or the living dead. I don''t believe big monsters can endure any more.


    Sure enough, the big monster looked at me, his gray eyes suddenly brightened, and the fierce light in his eyes became more and more fierce. He opened his mouth and showed his sharp teeth. My dear, his teeth changed, not flat teeth, but sharp fangs.


    Its teeth are bigger and sharper than those of normal people. At this moment, I think of many kinds of animals, such as cats, tigers, leopards, lions, crocodiles and so on. When they show their teeth, it''s such a terrible sight.


    The big monster finally lost his breath. It moved and attacked me again. After three or two lunges, he rushed to me, because my body couldn''t move, so I couldn''t dodge, so I had to fight him head-on.


    The big monster''s attack method is simple and rough, and there is no unnecessary fancy action. He raised his arm as thick as a pillar and punched my head. This fist is as fast as a storm, with the wind blowing. If the blow is real, he has to move his head and head.


    But you can''t fight with him. If you do that again, you may be buried in the mud. Sooner or later, the big monster''s fist won''t give me time to think about it.


    The fist came to the tip of my nose in the blink of an eye. Before the fist arrived, the style of the fist came first, which made my nose ache.


    My brother is not vegetarian either. I spread out my hand and gently plucked it to release the strength of the big monster''s fist. This is a kind of four or two plucking method. I can''t fight the enemy, I can only choose to defuse it with skillful force.


    Once the battle starts, either it will die or I will live. There is no possibility of stopping. The big monsters will attack more and more fiercely.


    Its fist is too fierce and hard. Every time it hits a fist, the whole water plant will shake with it, and the water splashes everywhere, just like water arrows scattered all over the ground.


    The big monster''s fists are falling like raindrops, one just left, the other hit again, endless, it may want to completely conquer me with violence.


    Blow my head, this is the only idea in the big monster''s heart, and I am the object of its vent.


    I use my hands to pull the power of the big monster with the strength in my body, and resolve the attack of the big monster again and again.


    This kind of playing method is easy and effective, but it can only protect itself and can''t hurt the enemy. My brother fell into the mire and got deeper and deeper. Just now, the mud had not reached my chest, and my chest was stuffy. The air in my body couldn''t be lifted up, and I was almost hit in the head by a big monster.


    My whole face was choked by mud, and my face was flushed. My breath was no longer even, and my breath was heavier and heavier. What''s worse, the big monster had seen my disadvantage, stepped up the offensive, and didn''t give me a chance to breathe at all.


    I was bombarded by the big monster''s random fists. At first, I could use my strength to fight. Gradually, my chest became more and more stuffy. I couldn''t lift the position of the temple where I was hit by the big monster''s fist. My brain was buzzing all the time, and countless small stars appeared in my eyes. In front of me, such a big man even shook countless figures.


    The big monster succeeded in one move, and then continued to attack one after another. I dealt with it all by feeling. Unfortunately, I was hit by the big monster several times. The big monster''s fist was like asking for money. I was almost flattened by his fist.


    Every time I''m hit by it, it''s like a truck running over me. If there is a mirror, I must see what I''ve become.


    You Ya of, oneself grow ugliness, unexpectedly want to destroy my appearance, don''t take so envious person.


    Blood seeped out from my mouth, ears and eyes. It was horrible. My brain was smashed into a paste and my eyes were confused. I could hardly see the big monster clearly.


    My body continued to sink. It had gone beyond my chest to my neck. The mud wrapped my chest. It made me feel like I was sandwiched between two mountains. I couldn''t breathe at all. I adjusted my breathing. My brother could hold his breath for an hour, so it wouldn''t kill me to stay in the mud for an hour. Just an hour later?


    Man, it''s not loach. You can stay in the mud for a lifetime.


    Shit!


    This is a fuckin ''way to die.


    When the big monster started to fight, he had a whim. He wanted to hit me in the mud with one punch and hit me on the top of my head from top to bottom. This punch accumulated all the strength of the big monster and was sure to win. If this punch goes on, there will be another corpse in the world.


    The big monster is proud in his heart. Suddenly, it appears unexpectedly. Its powerful fist disappears without a trace. On the contrary, there is a strong force to pull it into the mire.


    I concentrated the airflow in my body on my palm and tried my best to absorb the big monster''s fist. With the powerful suction of the mud pool, I combined the two forces to steadily absorb the big monster.


    I instantly became a medium, a medium to convey the connection between the earth and the big monster. No matter how powerful the big monster is, can it compete with the earth?


    The resultant force forms a strong gravity, which leads the big monster to sink into the mire. The big monster feels that something is wrong and tries to pull back to get rid of my medium. How can I let it succeed? I gather the air flow all over my body and strike the big monster one by one to stop it from throwing me away.Sludge and I pull the force of this joint force of the big monster more and more, the big monster how also can''t throw away, it Mao full strength back, pull hard, whew, a clay figurine was thrown into the air.


    Ha ha! Saved!


    Brother showed weakness for so long, finally let the big monster catch my way, "take the initiative" to save me.


    If it wasn''t for the big monster, my brother couldn''t come up so easily. Thanks to him, since he helped my brother so much, my brother couldn''t treat him badly.


    It''s time to repay him.


    I jumped up and shot a heavy blow in the air. This blow concentrated all the air flow of my body and could smash a big stone with one blow. I would kill it with one second.


    The big monster was just unstable and rushed to fight. My heavy blow collided with the heavy blow that the big monster smashed in the air. The big monster was down-to-earth and relied on his strength, but I couldn''t hang in the air. Rao is so. In this battle, the two of them were neck and neck.


    I rolled in the air, raised a foot and kicked it on the big monster''s stomach. The strange muscles on the big monster''s stomach bounced up and took off my strength. Then the muscles on his stomach sagged, forming a powerful vortex, and sucked my feet in.


    My body is falling at this time, so I can''t pull it out. The big monster takes this opportunity to smash his arm on my knee, which is to break my right leg.


    This is not cruel!


    Hum, I think it''s beautiful. I thought it would do this. It''s just an empty move. The real killer is the left foot.


    I didn''t care about the big monster''s heavy blow, but my whole body rotated 180 degrees to follow up with a left foot, which I aimed at the big monster''s life.

 Chapter 882

    That thing is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body, that is, an iron man. As long as he is hit at this part, I will turn him into a waste in an instant.


    In front of me, I had done my homework and combined the virtual with the real. The monster didn''t expect that I could rotate 180 degrees and kick such an incredible foot. At that time, my whole center of gravity was out of balance, and my strength was all concentrated on my right leg, and my left leg was in the range of its upper body. How could my left leg do it.


    This is the most unlikely form of attack.


    There is only one possibility, that is, I can find a fulcrum in the air, then hang my whole body upside down, and then launch a surprise attack.


    It''s impossible to talk about a fulcrum when there is no borrowing point in the air.


    And I even thought of using the body of a big monster and my right leg as a fulcrum, risking the risk of breaking my right leg to do so, which is too crazy.


    Because once I was found out, I not only couldn''t keep my right leg, but also was easily broken by a big monster.


    It''s a gamble!


    No one would have thought of it, and no one would have dared.


    If others can''t, I can; if others dare not, I dare.


    Big monster underestimates me. Just because others can''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t do it. Today, I want big monster to pay the price for belittling me, so that it can have a longer memory in the future.


    This foot is too sudden, big monster didn''t have time to make any reaction, I was impartial kick that thing, my toes even felt that thing.


    The big monster is big, and the thing is also big, at least twice as big as ordinary people.


    Ha ha, what''s the use? I didn''t kick it out.


    One hit!


    My heart is happy, suddenly the situation reversed, my left leg was caught by the big monster, its legs a clip to the front half of my left leg in the middle, followed by its fist hit heavily on my right leg knee.


    With a click, there was a heartrending pain in my right knee.


    It hurts! What a pain!


    I took a breath of the air conditioner, and my teeth were about to break before I cried out.


    What''s the matter? It''s no use kicking it?


    The move of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao didn''t work. I couldn''t defeat the big monster. Instead, I was injured by the big monster and my right leg was useless.


    The big monster took advantage of the opportunity to break my neck. At this time, my whole body hung upside down on the big monster. He took my feet and fell to the ground. My first landing position must be my head and neck.


    I don''t know if the head will bloom, but the neck is too fragile. It''s hard to break it if it''s accelerated by a big monster.


    In a hurry, I twisted my body again, rotated at an incredible angle, and then pressed my whole body against the big monster to disturb its rhythm.


    Big monster body a crooked, missed the opportunity to kill, did not hit my head and neck on the ground, but let my knee first landing.


    My right knee has been cracked, and it almost made me faint when I was touched like this. I gritted my teeth and insisted that the big monster raised his leg with one foot. He wanted to kick my head to pieces with one foot.


    This foot is very heavy, and I turn my back to it, and my right leg is useless, so I can''t advance or retreat. Can I still survive miraculously?


    The strength on the big monster''s leg is too strong. This foot kicks to the back of my head with the whirring wind. I don''t care about anything else. I''m kicked into the air with my backhand, and then with this force, I instantly split a palm, which slaps on the big monster''s Adam''s apple.


    This is my second fight. My throat is also one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. I don''t need strength. My hand is full of energy, and I have to break its Adam''s apple.


    I''ve been using Yin moves these few times. It''s hard to win if I don''t use Yin moves to deal with big monsters. Besides, I''m still injured, my internal breathing is disordered, and my legs are broken.


    If I hit him in the throat and the root of his life, he will die or die, but for the big monster, it only gives out a dull hum, and it still stands there well.


    It''s OK these few times. I feel cold in my heart. This big monster has no pain, nerve or gate of life. No matter how I hit it, it can''t feel any pain.


    Is the gene warrior so powerful that there is no weakness in him?


    I don''t know how to deal with the big monster for a moment. It''s all steel and iron. I can''t hurt it, but I can''t find the place to start.


    The big monster''s mouth gave out a whine sound. Just now, it seemed to be completely irritated. The big monster clenched his fist and beat his chest. This is the action of the gorilla to vent. I seem to have seen an upgraded version of the gorilla.


    The big monster''s eyes changed color again, just a dark gray, suddenly turned into a red, its mouth teeth also grow a few centimeters, showing sharp tusks, the whole body also seems to grow a lot.


    I don''t know how this big monster suddenly became like this, and what factors made it become like this.


    I don''t have time to think about it, because the big monster has launched the third attack. Its huge body instantly knocked me down. One leg pressed my uninjured left leg, and the other leg bent against my abdomen. The big monster stretched out its strong arm and grabbed my throat. The strength of its hand hit me like an avalanche, and instantly submerged me.The big monster''s palm is like a chain that locks my throat. It suddenly opens its mouth to bite my naked neck. My left hand holds the big monster''s palm to break it, and my right hand resists the big monster''s mouth to prevent it from succeeding.


    Almost all my strength is on my right hand.


    The pain just made the air flow in my body disappear completely. My strength is almost negligible compared with the strength of the big monster''s hand.


    The big monster is like an angry brown bear. After biting it for several times, it growls and roars all the time.


    Then it put all its energy into locking my throat.


    I struggled desperately, but I couldn''t use my legs, especially my right knee. I couldn''t use any strength. I think it was cracked.


    I can only twist my buttocks to slow down the attack of the big monster as much as possible, but the effect is too small and the effect is extremely limited.


    I''ve never seen a monster roar out of the category of human beings. I''m more and more powerful.


    Gene fighters may not be called human, at least they don''t belong to human. They are more like a new species, gathering all kinds of strengths of animals and evolving into a new species.


    A species with cheetah agility, gorilla fury, brown bear power and painless nerves.


    I''m in a stalemate with the big monster. It''s not so easy for the big monster to strangle me. My brother can hold his breath for a long time, but his throat will be locked by it. It''s certainly dangerous for him after a long time.


    I have an idea that I will hold my breath. Few people know about this Kung Fu, and even big monsters may not know it. Why don''t I pretend to be dead and cheat it and wait for the chance to fight back.

 Chapter 883

    The big monster pinched me again for a while. I pretended to struggle, and my body moved violently. After about four or five minutes, my hand strength became weaker and weaker, and the range of my body struggle became smaller and smaller. Finally, I stretched out my legs, turned my eyes white, and closed it like this.


    The big monster was afraid that I would not die. He continued to pinch for a while. Seeing that I didn''t move, he loosened my neck. I''ve been fighting with the big monster for such a long time. I guess it''s tired.


    After checking to make sure that I was really out of breath, the monster sat beside me and had a rest for a long time. Then he got up and hung me upside down on his shoulder. The monsters disappeared into the night.


    I closed my eyes all the time and gathered the lost air in my body. After a night''s tossing, the air in my body became weaker and weaker. After a long time, it was less than one fifth of the peak period.


    I feel very depressed. Over the years, the air flow in my body has become more and more strong. The only defect is that they are too naughty and don''t listen to me at all. Moreover, they are not united with each other. They are fragmented and rarely concentrate together.


    I found that I could only control a quarter of the air flow, and the other three quarters were not controlled by me at all. I only saved my life at the most critical moment, and usually seemed to be out of my system.


    What I often say about concentrating all the air flow is actually only one fourth of the air flow. I don''t know how this happens. I don''t know how to control it, or they don''t belong to me at all.


    I secretly adjusted my breath and ran the gathered air around my body. As time went on, the lost air returned again, and there was a strong air flow in my body to support me.


    I run the air flow in my body for several weeks. Every time the air flow passes through my right knee, it will be blocked. Then I launch an impact. With the air flow running periodically, my right knee gradually has a burning sensation, and then the burning sensation gradually disappears.


    The big monster carried me out of the swamp and walked a few miles on a big road. At this time, a few cars were parked on the side of the road, and a group of people in black were scattered outside to guard.


    "Who?" When the man in black saw someone coming, he immediately yelled. At the same time, the muzzle of the gun was aimed at the place where the sound came.


    "Ghost."


    This is a strange and terrible sound, like a ghost like a devil, as if from hell. The first time I heard a big monster speak, could it even speak?


    I was so surprised that I almost screamed out. Damn, gene warrior still retains consciousness and language system? They can also communicate with others.


    I''ve been fighting with it for a long time. This guy can''t do anything but roar, beat his chest and commit violence. I didn''t expect that I only saw the tip of the iceberg. It can do much more than I can see.


    Seeing that it was a big monster, the man in black immediately took back his pistol. A man in Black said, "who are you carrying on your back?"


    The terrible voice of the big monster came again: "target one."


    "Ye Chutian?"


    "Yes."


    "What happened to him?"


    "Dead."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    The man in black waved and said, "don''t move. I''ll ask the master what to do next."


    The monster doesn''t speak any more, just stays in the same place, like a sculpture.


    The man in black left and got into an extended luxury car. After a while, he came back and said, "ghost, the master asked you to send Ye Chutian personally. Now I send a brother to send you to the master."


    "Yes."


    The man in black asked a little brother to drive a car to see the big monster and me over. The little brother drove a black Mercedes, and the big monster threw me into the trunk and climbed into the car with difficulty.


    Fortunately, it''s an SUV, otherwise the monster would not be able to get in.


    I was locked in the trunk. It was dark inside. I couldn''t see anything. I could only tell the direction and position by feeling.


    The car is walking slowly. It''s quite smooth. It seldom stops in the middle of the road. Moreover, the road is flat and bumpy. It should be on the main road all the time.


    About half an hour later, I suddenly heard someone outside calling "stop". Then the car stopped. It was supposed that someone came to check.


    They talked to the driver and probably checked their ID. anyway, they were very careful, because it took a lot of time before and after, and then the car drove on.


    This time, the road was not easy to walk. The car swayed from side to side like a swing. It didn''t go far and someone came to check it. It stopped and went all the way and passed five places in the middle.


    Damn, what a place is this? It''s not too much to say that there are three steps, one post, five steps and one sentry.


    It took about two hours before and after the car finally stopped. There was a few bangs in front of it. Someone opened the door, and then the trunk was opened. A big hand pulled me out.


    You don''t have to look to know that it''s the big monster called ghost.


    The big monster carries me to follow who goes forward. I always close my eyes and dare not open it. I''m worried that the monitoring equipment installed here will expose myself.Anyway, I''ll have a chance to open my eyes. It''s not that at this moment, listening to the footsteps, there''s always a person leading the way in front of me, and the big monster is carrying me behind his ass.


    The air here is fresh and fragrant. Once you smell it, it''s not a prosperous place. It should be a other courtyard or a secluded place.


    After walking a lot, I took a few turns and passed through some stone gates, because I heard the sound of some mechanism opening.


    Then we went into a long tunnel, which was also my feeling, because the air was very bad, and there was a musty smell in the air.


    Only the place with no ventilation can give off such smell.


    It''s a long road. It took me about a few minutes to finish, and it''s not a straight line. I turned twice in the middle. I simulated this line in my heart, and finally got a zigzag line.


    After walking this road, I came out of the cave and walked forward for about a minute. There was a pool in front of me. The guide took me to the pool and left. Then I asked the ghost to stand there and wait.


    What''s the matter? I can''t help but squint my eyes. I can see a huge fountain in front of me. At this time, the fountain is spraying water all the time. It''s beautiful.


    After a while, the fountain stopped spraying, and then divided into two parts from the middle. There was another mystery hidden below.


    There is one who comes out of the fountain. He waves to the ghost to follow him. The ghost carries me to follow him. There are steps in the crack in the middle of the fountain. Let''s go down the steps.


    It was very dark inside, with a faint light. We went down a lot, turned left, and finally entered a closed room.


    This is a basement, or not one, but one. The basements are connected together and separated into rooms. These rooms are large and small. At present, we have entered one of them.


    Although it''s a basement, the air is not bad and it doesn''t seem oppressive. In a word, in my feeling, this is an ordinary room.


    "Master."


    The ghost threw me straight to the ground and bowed to whom.


    My feeling tells me that there are many people in this room, at least a dozen.

 Chapter 884

    And there is a very strange feeling, which is the same as when I first saw the ghost.


    A thought flashed through my mind: besides ghosts, are there any other gene fighters here?


    I heard a familiar voice ask: "ghost, you said you killed Ye Chutian, is it true?"


    Damn, is this man''s voice Yan Qingcheng?


    The owner of the ghost is Yan Qingcheng?


    I closed my eyes and immediately scattered all the vital features of my body. When I entered Yan Qingcheng''s territory, once he noticed that I pretended to be dead, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    I can''t show the slightest flaw. Yan Qingcheng is smarter than a monkey and more sensitive than a hound. I can''t leave a trace for him.


    I used a special method of closing my breath, no breathing, no heartbeat, and even my body temperature is slowly falling.


    "Yes, master."


    The ghost replied respectfully, but its voice is very strange and terrifying. It sounds creepy, especially on such a big night. If you don''t know the situation, it will frighten you to death.


    Instead of speaking, Yan Qingcheng motioned to the two people around him to come and check on me. I heard the sound of feet, and then two people squatted in front of me.


    A few hands touched my chest and nose. After a while, another voice said, "master, he''s really dead."


    "Ha ha. well. Ghost, you have made a great contribution. The master will not treat you badly. He will reward you a lot. " Yan Qingcheng''s voice came again, with a trace of indescribable satisfaction and excitement.


    In my previous communication with Yan Qingcheng, I found that he didn''t show anything on the surface. Now he is very happy to learn that I am dead. It can be seen that he has been waiting for this day or two.


    "Thank you, master."


    "Silver fox."


    "Yes." A voice as sweet as a silver bell came. My God, it was a woman''s voice. It seemed that she was a beautiful woman.


    "It''s only a few hours Since ye Chutian died. I remember you told me that as long as he died within 12 hours, you could make him another ghost, right?"


    "Yes, young and old."


    "Good. Then I will give you ye Chutian''s corpse now. I want him to be my slave, a slave who has only flesh and no soul, and is obedient. Can I do that? "


    Silver fox said: "big young, you want me to erase all his memory?"


    "Yes. 100% erasure. I want nothing but this body. You told me earlier that you spent several months upgrading the chip. It will be your first artwork. It''s time to test the effectiveness. "


    "Yes. Big or small. "


    "Time is pressing. I won''t waste your time any more. Work harder. Silver fox and ye Chutian are hard-earned specimens, and there is only one. You must succeed. This is my long cherished wish for many years."


    "Big little, silver fox certainly does his best to live up to big little''s high hopes."


    "Well."


    Yan Qingcheng stood for a while, and then left with several people. After Yan Qingcheng left, the glass door of the studio automatically closed, and Yinhu told others to carry my body into the laboratory inside.


    They carried me one by one. I secretly narrowed my eyes. The two people carrying me were wearing white coats. They were estimated to be in their thirties. They might be the assistants of the guy named Yinhu. They carried me straight ahead.


    There are several glass doors in front. Every glass door needs a young woman to open it with her fingerprint. This young woman should be silver fox.


    Silver fox back to me, I can not see her true face, can only vaguely see the back.


    Her figure is thin and graceful, and she is also wearing a white coat, which is loose and bulky.


    In addition to the two young men and silver fox who were carrying me, there were four other people following us. These four people, like scientists, should be one of the executors of this project.


    Eight of us went through five glass doors in a row, and each glass door was guarded by four people. When they saw that they were silver fox and others, they didn''t check them, but let them in directly. Finally, we entered a laboratory with an area of at least 1000 square meters.


    The lab is full of sophisticated instruments and equipment. There are at least 100 optical computers. There are at least 100 people working in the lab. everyone is focused on what he is doing. The keyboard is crackling.


    Silver fox leads the way in front of me. They carry me behind the bottom of silver fox, and then enter an experimental area. There is a sign on it, which says experimental area 1.


    Experimental area 1 was partitioned into small rooms.


    When I went to the 20 square meter cabinet, there was a monitor on the head of the bed, and I found that there was nothing in it.There is a staff member in each small room recording something.


    The person lying on the bed should be their specimen.


    Damn, there are so many specimens in one area alone.


    Look at this situation. I don''t know how many districts there are in the back.


    I was a little bit hairy in my heart. These people are too cruel. Is it human to take people as specimens.


    After turning the first corner and walking less than 10 meters ahead, we entered Experimental Zone 2. Experimental Zone 2 is much smaller than Experimental Zone 1. It is estimated that it is only one fifth of the size of Experimental Zone 1, and there are many empty rooms in Experimental Zone 2.


    The facilities in zone 2 are the same as those in zone 1. The rooms are poorly furnished, with only beds, specimens, instruments and displays, and a staff.


    It''s strange that the area here is much smaller than that of the Second District, less than one fifth of that of the second district. I thought that one district is bigger than the other, but it turns out that one district is smaller than the other, and it''s far smaller.


    There are not many specimens in the three districts. There are only a few specimens. I have a look at them, and they are less than five.


    Finally, when we entered the Fourth District, the area was further reduced. There were only four small rooms, but the area of the room was slightly larger than that of other districts, which should be more than 20 square meters.


    Only one of the four small rooms has a specimen, which is not lying on the bed, but standing in a corner like a sculpture.


    The specimen is filled with all kinds of threads, and several instruments monitor it at the same time. I found that this guy is very similar to a ghost. It can''t be a finished product.


    Oh, I just realized at this time why each district is smaller and more complex than each other. It turns out that''s the case.


    The first area is the sample screening area, which belongs to the place where samples are selected; the second area is the intermediate product area, which is the place where the selected samples are further processed and stored; the third area is the semi-finished product area, which is the place where the qualified samples in the second area are further tested; the fourth area is the finished product area.


    Because the success rate of gene fighters is very low, less than one percent, and a large number of gene fighters have to be eliminated in each round, so each area is smaller than one.


    I figured this out, and I was surprised to think that Yan Qingcheng asked Yinhu to make me a gene warrior. Why didn''t Yinhu start from the first district, but directly take me to the fourth district?


    There is a transition zone in front of the four zones. The transition zone is similar to the four zones, but it is a little more complicated. At this time, there is no specimen or finished product in the transition zone.


    Go on, there''s a VIP area in front of the transition area. Shit, is there such a saying about VIP? I almost vomit when I see the name. Who gave it to me.

 Chapter 885

    There is only one room in the VIP area. You don''t have to say that the conditions of the VIP area are much better than those of the ordinary area outside. It''s called a beautiful one. It has all the things it should have, and it''s high-grade goods at first sight.


    Silver fox opened the glass door of the VIP area and asked her assistant to carry me to the bed. Silver fox told several other staff members to put all kinds of tubes on my body, and then prepare to disinfect me. She said that she would hurry up and deal with it before my heart was completely dead.


    They moved around, changing into lab clothes from the changing room, pulling up the curtain, wearing masks and gloves, disinfecting themselves first, and then preparing to attack me.


    My God, can this be loaded? If it is loaded again, I will really become a specimen in Yan Qingcheng''s mouth.


    As soon as the two experimenters got close to me, they were trying to insert two wires into my nose. My brother suddenly opened his eyes and gave them a little smile. They were so scared that they didn''t have time to react. My brother put out his hands and stunned them with a flash.


    When I sat up from the single bed, other people thought that they had cheated the corpse and screamed. Unfortunately, the glass door outside was closed by themselves, but it couldn''t be opened for a while. Moreover, the sound insulation effect inside was good, and the people outside couldn''t hear the situation inside, so they were left in a mess. Ha ha, you can''t live by yourself.


    I jumped out of bed and knocked them out one by one.


    Only one woman didn''t get knocked out by me. To be exact, I wanted to knock out. She didn''t do it.


    This woman is silver fox.


    I have a broken right leg, and my strength is greatly reduced. After a few simple moves with silver fox, silver fox has extraordinary skill, which is far more powerful than I expected.


    At the moment, the silver fox is holding several silver needles in his hand to confront me. I attack her and defend her. Several dangerous situations have been resolved by her, and she counterattacks from time to time.


    To deal with such a beautiful woman, I didn''t intend to kill her. Moreover, I wanted to force something useful out of her mouth, so I shouldn''t lay too heavy a hand on her. So I didn''t take her down at the first time when they had a fight.


    However, even if I have a broken right leg and show mercy everywhere, silver fox is not my opponent. I force her into a dead corner, and the more I force her, the tighter I will be. If I don''t fear the silver needle in silver fox''s hand, I can catch her in three or two times.


    Silver fox has a frosty face and is calm. She is also a very observant woman. She found that my right leg is inflexible, so she specialized in my right knee. She almost succeeded several times.


    This completely makes me hairy. If I don''t get angry, do you really think I''m a sick cat?


    I secretly took a breath, concentrated the air flow in the palm of my right hand, and pushed it out with one hand. The silver fox tied up the silver needle, and when the silver needle touched my palm with air flow, it was all broken.


    I grabbed Yinhu''s wrist and pulled her over. Because I pulled with anger, the strength was not well controlled, and Yinhu''s body was too light. I accidentally pulled Yinhu to my arms.


    My right knee is not forced, and my right leg can''t be used as a fulcrum. My body''s center of gravity is almost all concentrated on my left leg. When I was hit by the silver fox, my body fell down immediately. When I fell down and lost my center of gravity, I would catch it easily. No matter what I could catch, it would be useful or not. In a word, it''s instinct.


    This grasp made me find a fulcrum in an instant, and stabilized my body so that I would not fall on all fours.


    The body is steady, but I grasp the strength is really not light, only heard "Oh" a strange cry, I looked up, broken, my hand grasp the wrong place.


    My first feeling is to catch a soft thing, full of elasticity, but also with a little bit of temperature.


    And at this moment, my hand is still holding that thing.


    What''s going on?


    My brain immediately crash, muddled, I really did not mean, I did not have time to say sorry words, silver fox apricot eyes wide open a big mouth son draw over.


    I loosened the silver fox''s thing, raised my hand and clasped the silver fox''s wrist again. I was obviously weak and said, "that''s what. It was just an accident."


    "Let go of me!"


    "Don''t be so impulsive. I didn''t mean to. Unexpected After explaining, I immediately let go of silver fox''s wrist.


    "I''ll kill you!" Silver fox gritted his teeth and yelled, pounced on me, scratched and scratched like a shrew. A couple of men and women who had just had a fight turned into a street fight.


    In the front, I took the initiative and she was completely passive. Then, when the situation reversed, she took the absolute initiative and I defended passively for fear that she would scratch my face.


    We two have no moves, silver fox completely into a rage, and kick and scratch, forced me back to the bedside, and finally put me on the bed to scratch.


    She scratched my arm and neck a few times. This woman is crazy, totally crazy.


    At the beginning, I still felt that I was in the wrong. I didn''t take it too seriously. It''s right for people to vent after losing money, but she gave up when she was such an endless friend.


    I suddenly turned over the body of the silver fox, turned the passive into the active, and pressed her under the body. The silver fox was obstinate, struggling desperately. For a moment, she wanted to scratch my face, for a moment, she wanted to use her knee to support my little brother. Can this thing move freely.I am also annoyed, no longer pity jade, hands stuck her hands, with the uninjured left leg pressed her two legs, and then put his whole weight on her body.


    My 150 Jin body can''t hold down a woman who is less than 100 Jin. At first, silver fox wants to work hard with me. When her hands and feet are bound, she wants to bite me with her mouth and my arm. Damn, this woman really wants to bite me to death.


    I''m really angry. My arm muscles are tight, and I split the little mouth of silver fox. After that, she opened her mouth again. I''ll go. Why does this woman like to bite people so much? Is it a dog.


    My arm a crooked let silver fox''s small mouth fall empty, but this woman didn''t give up at all, chasing my arm to bite again and again.


    Brother''s hands and feet are all entangled with silver fox''s hands and feet. At this time, let her go. I don''t know what will happen. I bit my teeth. You forced me.


    My friend is in a hurry to go to the doctor. In a hurry, I open my mouth to welcome silver fox. I want to seal her mouth with my mouth, because this is the only way to stop her.


    I have nothing left to stop her but a mouth.


    In this way, I and silver fox mouth to mouth, came to such a strange and bloody picture, I don''t know how to do it at that time, or I didn''t think so much at that time.


    When I kiss with silver fox, silver fox is completely stupid. I think his brain will crash just like me. He will do nothing but stare at me foolishly.


    And I''m similar to her. My brother didn''t want to do anything to her. Really, I just wanted to block her mouth. On impulse, I took my mouth to block it, and then it became like this.


    I pressed the silver fox, and the silver fox looked at me foolishly. The scene stopped for a time, and the air gathered together. It was so quiet that I could smell the needle. At that time, I didn''t know whether it was the lack of a string in my brain or the subconscious action. My mouth even moved a few times, and the Silver Fox also moved with me.


    Quiet, dead quiet, especially this is a special laboratory, this kind of quiet is particularly obvious.


    When silver fox and I woke up at the same time, we pushed each other away. At that time, it was embarrassing. If there was a seam on the floor, I would not hesitate to go in.


    Silver fox is more unbearable than me. Its face is as red as shrimp. It seems that fire is coming out of its eyes and it stares at me fiercely.


    "Not yet." Silver fox see I still lock her hands and feet, ferocious said.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." I quickly got up, jumped under the bed, stood aside and didn''t know what to say. I really didn''t want to do this. These were accidents, not my original intention.


    Yinhu tidies up the torn work clothes. When she tidies up, a word "uniform" comes out of my mind to lure me. Yinhu''s big white coat is nothing like that.


    I quickly closed my eyes not to look at her, silver fox is really beautiful, her beauty is not inferior to Yu Xi, is also a top beauty.


    But silver fox''s complexion is not good, the facial expression slightly appears pale, may work for a long time in this kind of environment, all day long does not see the sunlight to cause.

 Chapter 886

    I guessed in my heart.


    Silver fox''s mind is very complicated. Inexplicably, he was kissed by a strange man and broke his first kiss that he had kept for more than 30 years. What''s worse, besides feeling a little disgusted at first, he even enjoyed the feeling after kissing.


    How is that possible?


    For silver fox, a scientific geek who is not aware of things outside the window and devotes himself to scientific research and innovation, a man is just an indispensable thing, an accessory, which is no different from clothes, shoes and cosmetics.


    But just that kind of feeling and real around in the heart of silver fox can''t go away, let her can''t help but look at Ye Chutian a few eyes, silver fox don''t look carefully don''t know, a look at a heart thumping.


    He''s Ye Chutian. He''s really good-looking. His face, figure and temperament are all very good. At least among the men Yinhu has met, only the banquet class can be compared with him.


    It''s no wonder that Bai Hu once said that ye Chutian was a top-notch man. Only from the aspect of appearance, Yin Hu felt that Bai Hu didn''t exaggerate. Even if she was a strange woman who was not interested in men, she also thought that ye Chutian was handsome and outstanding, which was - just a little disgusting.


    Silver fox Piao Ye Chutian a few eyes, muttering in the heart.


    Yinhu and I were embarrassed for a while. We didn''t know what to say or do. Could you say we were not embarrassed? Originally she was Yan Qingcheng''s subordinate, and she was my enemy. We should be in a hostile relationship, and we should take the opportunity to knock her out. In fact, we were the same. But after a fight, I touched her baby and even kissed her. If we didn''t take advantage of it, we would have a good time Don''t knock her out. Is that too much.


    If you don''t care about the fragrance and jade, at least you can''t kill the flowers with your hands. Besides, I just picked this flower several times.


    How can I talk to her and reason with her if I don''t stun her? A woman like Bai Hu is a woman with full personality at first sight, and Yan Qingcheng can give such an important project to her. We can see that we trust her. She must be Yan Qingcheng''s confidant. Can you listen to my nonsense and be convinced by me?


    Don''t be blind about that Kung Fu. Talking to her is like scheming with a tiger. I''m not sick.


    She can''t do it without stun. I''ll leave here sooner or later. Silver fox''s soberness will damage my business. If she goes outside and calls a group of gene fighters in, how can my friends escape here.


    Silver Fox and I were staring at each other. We didn''t know what to do. Silver fox looked complicated. Seeing that I didn''t do it myself, I didn''t mean to do it myself.


    This lab is not a place to stay for a long time. It''s dangerous to stay here for one more minute. I thought about it for a moment. I don''t want to stun her any more, so I trapped her here, and then I took the opportunity to slip out.


    I collected all the communication equipment in the VIP room, and then packed a bag. Silver fox watched me do all this, just like I was doing something that had nothing to do with her.


    I carry the package in my hand and prepare to open the glass door. There is a button on the wall. As long as I press the button inside, the glass door will open or close automatically.


    Open the glass door to open the curtain in front of the glass door, I was pulling the curtain, behind the silver fox suddenly called out: "hello."


    I look back, silver fox is staring at my back, see me turn around, and quickly glance away.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you ready to go?" Silver fox looked back again, blinking innocent big eyes, don''t know her several meanings, anyway, her eyes complex looking at me asked.


    I said angrily, "if you don''t leave, I''ll stay here for supper."


    "Hee hee." Silver fox see I said funny, happy, she laughed when more beautiful, for a moment I see dizzy, silver fox see I stare at her, quickly put away the smile, deliberately face said: "don''t look."


    "Who wants to see you? It''s not good-looking." I shrugged my shoulders and wanted to pull the curtain again. My friend didn''t have time to talk with her. This place is really terrible. My friend really wanted to burn here.


    "Hello." Silver fox called me again.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, looking back in great impatience and frowning.


    "Are you really Ye Chutian?" Silver fox pursed lips, asked such a sentence.


    "So what, so what, can you control you?"


    Silver fox may not have thought that my tone will be so bad, Leng for a while, and then lowered his head to think about something.


    This woman is not easy to deal with. I always keep a high alert to her. My tone is neither cold nor hot. The beauty has strong self-esteem. Besides, she is such a powerful woman like Yinhu. Except for Yan Qingcheng, it is estimated that all men will revolve around her.


    Silver fox does not speak, I do not intend to pay attention to her, leave here is the king.


    My hand just touched the curtain, silver fox suddenly raised his head to me and said: "I know you are ye Chutian, Miss Biao''s husband, right?"


    Miss watch?


    Oh, Miss Biao is mo Han. Mo Han is Yan Qingcheng''s cousin. No wonder they call her Miss Biao.I said, "what do you want to say to me? Let''s finish it all at once. I''m in a hurry."


    "Are you in a hurry to get out?"


    "Of course. If you don''t go out, will you stay here to be a specimen for you and make a gene warrior? "


    I speak Yin Yang strange Qi, the tone is full of disdain, the silver fox is shining the beautiful eye son to ask a way: "you seem to have some prejudice to gene warrior."


    "What is prejudice. I said silver fox, you are also a beautiful woman. If you don''t have anything to do here, why do you study this, harm others and yourself, delay your youth? If you don''t say it, you can still make such a bunch of horrible things. It''s nothing to support! "


    Silver fox puzzled to say: "do you think gene warrior terror?"


    "Not terrible? If you look at them, don''t you think it''s not terrible just for their looks? Even if you want to be beautiful, lovely and lively, can''t you? "


    Silver fox saw my serious bullshit and was happy again. She pursed her lips and said with a smile, "your speech is really interesting, and your suggestion is good. I will consider improving it."


    Ah?


    My mouth is wide open. This silver fox''s mind is too simple. Let''s talk about it casually, and this kind of thing is harmful. Once Yan Qingcheng has such a force, he can''t do whatever he wants. Who can stop him.


    Silver fox smile naive romantic, not like a heinous villain, why should she help Yan Qingcheng do such immoral things.


    I don''t understand.


    Silver fox see me silly, and asked: "what''s the matter with you, seems to have something on your mind."


    "Why do you want to help Yan Qingcheng become a gene warrior?" I asked what was in my heart, because only silver fox could answer this question.


    "What''s the matter with the gene warrior? What''s the problem?"


    Isn''t that a problem? I really don''t know what to say. Silver fox has been in this dark underground laboratory for a long time. I''m confused. I didn''t find out what''s good about gene warrior.


    I sarcastically said: "do you think the gene warrior is a good thing?"


    "Why not." The silver fox answers righteously, does not seem to doubt oneself at all.


    "Then I ask you, what''s good about your gene warrior?"


    Silver fox said: "there are many benefits."


    "For example."


    "For example, I can bring him back to life."


    I cold hum a: "this also calls benefit?"


    Silver fox retorted: "this is not good. If the woman you love most dies, do you want her to turn into ashes, or do you want her to stay with you forever? "


    I''m stunned by Yinhu''s words. Yes, if Manyu dies one day, how can I choose? Of course, I hope she can guard me all her life, even if


    Oh, I''m speechless.

 Chapter 887

    Silver fox see I open mouth for a long time can not say a retort to her words, said with a smile: "what, you also recognized my words, right?"


    I die duck mouth hard, said: "but it is just a walking corpse, no thought and soul, in and out there is no big difference."


    Silver fox said: "nonsense. How can a gene warrior have no soul? It can walk, do things and talk. It''s not much worse than normal people. "


    This silver fox didn''t lie. For example, the ghost of the big monster who caught me can not only walk, but also walk fast. It can communicate with other people, but its voice is terrifying.


    Although I agree with silver fox''s words, I don''t think making such a thing can really have much effect, so I said: "even so, it has no other effect except this."


    "Why not. The role of gene warrior is becoming more and more important. Let me give you a few examples. For example, it can be used as an experimental mouse. Now many experiments are conducted with small animals, such as mice, rats, monkeys, fruit flies or other small animals. It''s definitely better to use animals than people because the difference is too big. Success in animals doesn''t mean anything. It may be far from clinical practice, but people can''t use them directly because of ethical relations In the experiment, if there are gene fighters, they are a group of living dead. They are dead, just like autopsy. There are no such problems. If they do experiments on them, they can also accurately tell the body''s reaction, and the reaction to the body can be seen directly. This is definitely a great progress for the development of science. "


    I don''t understand any scientific research, but it seems that what silver fox said has some truth. I am stunned, but I still can''t accept it in my heart. Maybe I''m preconceived.


    Silver fox saw that I was still worried, and said: "gene fighters have many functions, such as doing some very dangerous jobs that we can''t or can''t do. Let me give a few simple examples, such as deep-sea exploration, outer space exploration, saving people in fire, flood and earthquake, accompanying the lonely elderly and so on. Each of these things is not simple. How can we say that gene fighters are useless? "


    Damn, she almost convinced me when silver fox explained it.


    Maybe silver fox is right. Everything has two sides, one is good and the other is bad. Gene warrior is not good for nothing. If it is used in the right place, it can really benefit human beings and do many things that human beings can''t do.


    I can''t totally deny it just because I see its bad side. Whether it''s good or bad has nothing to do with gene fighters, but with ourselves.


    It''s just like any technology. If it''s used for the good, it will benefit the common people. If it''s used for the bad, it may make us miserable. Technology is right. What''s wrong is the people''s heart.


    I couldn''t persuade Yinhu, but I was convinced by Yinhu. This was something I didn''t expect at the beginning.


    Even so, I don''t think it''s reasonable for Yin Hu to help Yan Qingcheng do this. If Yan Qingcheng puts these gene fighters into a place beneficial to human beings, I won''t let a fart go, but he makes people panic for his own sake, and it is very likely to bring a great catastrophe, so I can''t sit back and ignore him.


    "Silver fox, although you are exaggerating, I also partially agree with your point of view, but you say it and do it, at least for the moment, you do not put the gene warrior into those aspects you say, but for your own interests, do not you?"


    Silver fox disapproved and said: "No. There are many reasons why gene fighters have not entered those fields. One of them is that they are not perfect, and they are still in the process of research and development. The other is that they have not been recognized by the outside world. As long as these two problems are solved, you will see their great role. "


    "It''s not easy to solve these two problems, especially the latter one."


    Silver fox very confidently said: "I believe in myself, also believe in the young, we will certainly do."


    "I have no doubt about your technology. If you can study the gene fighters, you can perfect them. As for Yan Qingcheng, do you trust him so much?"


    "Of course. We can''t help him with anything we want to do. As long as we give him a little time, everything is not a problem. "


    It''s another brain powder of Yan Qingcheng. Unfortunately, Yan Qingcheng may not tell Yinhu what he wants to do. I''m afraid it will backfire.


    "How many gene fighters did you make?"


    "Three, and one is about to succeed."


    Only three, not many.


    Yinhu chatted with me for a while and got close to me. This woman probably stayed in the laboratory for too long and didn''t understand the sinister things. She was so simple that she asked me with a smile:


    "Ye Chutian, you''ve met the ghost. Tell me what else you think is not perfect, and give me some suggestions."


    I haven''t had time to answer, silver fox added: "in addition to the appearance of this, other aspects can be mentioned, appearance you have said, it is really not good-looking."I don''t like anything but this.


    "Well. I-I''m not familiar with it. I''m afraid I can''t give you any good advice. "


    "Don''t, ye Chutian, do me a favor. Your eyes are so poisonous that you can see something wrong." Silver fox suddenly took my hand, shook a few, inadvertently revealed a bit of women''s coquetry nature.


    I took a look at the silver fox holding my hand, silver fox reaction, quickly released my hand, the face brush once red, in the side of strange shy.


    I thought for a moment and said, "it''s fierce and bloodthirsty."


    Silver fox nodded his head and said: "I inserted the genes of cheetah, gorilla and brown bear into it, so it has this character."


    "Why do I insert these genes?"


    Silver fox said: "ghost is the first generation product and the most qualified experimental product. Of course, all experiments should be done on it. I want to see what happens when different genes are fused in the human body and whether they are compatible


    "What if it''s compatible?"


    "Stupid. Of course, it can cure diseases. Ye Chutian, do you know that some animals are born with anti-tumor genes? If I can fuse these genes into human genes, especially cancer patients, I can cure their diseases. Do you know how many people die of cancer every day? Cancer is the first cause of death. If I can solve this problem, I don''t know how many people I can bring good news to. "


    "Ah, that''s why you did it?"


    "Well."


    "Then why do you choose such ferocious things as cheetah, brown bear and gorilla instead of using the kind of animals you said to do experiments?"


    Silver fox said: "I only had these materials on hand at that time, and these animals have their own characteristics, which can best see the effect. Hee hee, did you suffer from the ghost? "


    "What does it mean to lose money and almost hang up?" To be honest, I didn''t intend to hide anything. In fact, I had a fight with the ghost, and I really didn''t do it.


    Silver fox said with a smile: "the ghost is a super warrior I created. I can''t know its ability. You can''t beat it."


    "How can this thing not be killed?"


    "Silver fox said:" it is a living dead, not to mention dead or alive, unless you burn it or unplug its chip, otherwise it will not die


    "Chip? What chip? "

 Chapter 888

    "Gene chip. Gene warrior is a group of super intelligent people. It is an upgraded version of super robot. The reason why it can run and speak depends on the gene chip. Without the chip, it can''t do anything. "


    "Where''s the chip?"


    Silver fox looked at me with a strange smile and said, "why should I tell you! What if I told you that you deliberately destroyed it? "


    Yes, silver fox and I are not friends. We have nothing to do with each other before. How could she tell her enemies such a secret.


    I talked with her for a long time, and almost forgot each other''s identity. She is Yan Qingcheng''s person, and she is not my one. I asked her, but it was in vain.


    I shrugged and said, "don''t say pull down."


    I say so. In fact, what I want to know in my heart is no good. As long as this thing comes out to do evil, I will encounter it sooner or later. If I don''t know where its life gate is, I will suffer losses next time.


    Silver fox see I am not happy, a pause said: "you are not happy."


    "Bullshit! When will you be unhappy to see me, and we are enemies in any way. It''s none of your business whether I''m happy or not. "


    "Mean." Silver fox gently scolded a slowly said: "chip is implanted in Baihui acupoint that place, know Baihui acupoint?"


    "I know."


    Silver fox blinked his eyes and said, "I''ve told you all the important secrets. As a courtesy, should you also tell me some of your secrets?"


    "Me?" I pointed to my nose and said, "I don''t have secrets. What secrets can a little person have?"


    Silver fox Eye Bead son turned to ask a sentence: "listen to white fox say you and watch young lady divorce, is true?"


    I didn''t expect that a Super Scientist in Yinhutang also likes gossip. As a result, there are no women in the world who don''t like gossip.


    "I think so."


    "Why do you want to divorce Miss Biao? I heard that Miss Biao is one of the most beautiful women in the world. Are you willing to marry her?"


    I didn''t say angrily: "what are you willing to part with? You''re all away. If you don''t, you''re also away. Come on, don''t talk about my gossip. There''s nothing to say. Silver fox, I''ve got to go. We don''t know each other. Today''s enmity is over. What do you think? "


    The silver fox nodded and said, "OK."


    Silver Fox and I looked at each other with a smile, which meant that we should smile and die of enmity.


    I really think silver fox is a good woman. A female scientist, a woman in her thirties, has led a group of scientists to do such a career. Although I think there may be great hidden dangers in gene warrior, I have to admit that gene warrior is an upgraded version of intelligent robot man, a design closer to human beings. Such an achievement is quite subversive The deterrent power of science.


    Everyone has the heart to love talents. I cherish talents and love talents for Yinhu. If Yinhu follows me, oh, no, this is ambiguous and easy to be misunderstood. Don''t think it''s wrong. I mean if Yinhu helps me, I won''t die of happiness. Yinhu is the chief executor of the resurrection plan. If she can fight against each other, Yan Qingcheng will have to pay The east flow of China.


    Don''t talk about the gene warrior, just like the more powerful warrior.


    Yan Qingcheng has such a top talent as Yinhu. He really envies me.


    At this moment, I finally realize the gap between myself and Yan Qingcheng. Yan Qingcheng has a large number of talents. There are all kinds of talents, and even some top scientists like Yinhu. Besides sun Jianbing, I really can''t see anything else.


    I really want to dig the corner of Yan Qingcheng and take the silver fox as my own. I don''t need to put such a super general. Don''t be silly, man.


    Just look at Yin Hu''s attitude towards Yan Qingcheng. He is extremely respectful and loyal to him. Moreover, the conditions and treatment Yan Qingcheng can provide to Yin Hu are not comparable to that of me.


    Yan Qingcheng is a silver fox. He gives what he wants, and he cooperates with me. But I don''t want what I want. I''m forced.


    What''s more, the cooperation between them is so happy. Why is Yinhu willing to betray Yan Qingcheng and turn to me.


    It''s really difficult for you to dig up the silver fox.


    Anyway, I want to have a good relationship with Yinhu first, such as being a friend first. With such a good relationship as a foundation, it''s convenient to dig her later. It''s called getting twice the result with half the effort.


    "Nice to meet you, silver fox." I smile at the silver fox, suddenly strangely stretched out a big hand, even want to shake a hand with the silver fox, brother at that time certainly brain out, if can''t take the initiative to do it.


    Silver fox slightly Leng for a while, and then stretched out a thin white tender hand to hold together with me, shaking, said: "I am also very happy to meet you ye Chutian."


    "Shall we be friends in the future?" I asked tentatively.


    "You want to be friends with me?"


    "Of course, I''m afraid you don''t like me because I''m an ordinary person."


    Silver fox thought for a while, said: "happy."


    "Really?"


    "Well.""Ha ha."


    "Hee hee."


    Holding silver fox''s slippery little hand, my brother is not thinking about how to take advantage of silver fox, but how to take back the master of this pair of slippery little hands while the iron is hot.


    I hold the silver fox''s little hand for a while, and I feel lost. After holding it for a long time, silver fox''s face turns red. He glances at me secretly. He wants to take it back, but he doesn''t do it. Maybe he''s afraid of my embarrassment.


    I immediately react to come over, hit a spirit, quickly let go of her small hand to apologize: "sorry, silver fox, I didn''t mean to."


    Silver fox red face said softly: "you are beautiful women like this?"


    "Ah? What? " Silver fox won''t treat me as a hooligan. I''m sorry. I know that the more capable people are, the more eccentric they are. Especially this kind of big scientist, there are more or less cleanliness in his heart. If silver fox thinks that I''m not good at character, he just promised to be my friend. Don''t go back on it. If he wants to take her in later, it''s even more difficult.


    Silver fox said softly: "nothing. It''s just asking. "


    "No. I won''t do it to others, but to you - "


    " only to me! " Silver fox took my word.


    "Maybe."


    "Why?"


    "Well, I can''t say why. Maybe it''s because you''re a big scientist. I''ve worshipped you people from college since I was a child. Once I have a chance to contact you, I''m all thumbs."


    My explanation is quite fresh. Silver fox is happy again. She is very happy with her smile. She doesn''t mean to be angry at all. Silver fox says, "hee hee. I''ve heard that ye Chutian doesn''t stick to one pattern and likes to make funny things. Today I see you and I know that it''s not someone else''s story, but it''s true. "


    I also laughed awkwardly.


    "Silver fox, I really want to go. If I don''t go, if Yan Qingcheng comes, I''m afraid I can''t go. I hope I can have a chance to see you in the future."


    I repeatedly mentioned to leave, silver fox seems to be reluctant, she may usually have no friends, in addition to work or work, once met me such an interesting person, but not willing to leave so soon.


    "Good. I''ll take you out. "


    Silver fox as amulet, of course, is much better than me to break out alone, I naturally accept.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t you say we''ll be friends in the future? There''s no need to be so polite between friends."


    Yinhu is going to open the glass door. I see people lying in a mess on the ground, and suddenly realize a problem. If Yinhu let me go like this, Yan Qingcheng will not let her go easily once he learns the news.


    If Yan Qinghu betrays his opponent, I will never be a good one.


    "Silver fox."

 Chapter 889

    "What''s the matter?" Silver fox looked back with a smile, looking at me in front of a bright.


    "Don''t send me. I''ll go out by myself."


    "Why?"


    I looked at the people lying on the ground, silver fox is also a smart woman, a second to understand what I mean, she thought about it and said: "you worry about the blame on me?"


    "Well."


    "No. The young and the old value me very much. They won''t do anything to me. You are just a specimen, a failed specimen. Although it is important, the experiment is not 100% successful. If you lose it, you will lose it. It''s not in the way


    Although Yinhu is Yan Qingcheng''s subordinate and has been with him for many years, I don''t think Yinhu has much contact with Yan Qingcheng. Yinhu stays in the laboratory all day. Can you know what kind of man Yan Qingcheng is.


    I was rather worried and said: "silver fox, you think things are too simple. Thank you for your kindness. I can go out by myself. I may offend you later. "


    "Offend me?"


    "Well."


    I took advantage of the distracted time of silver fox''s speech and struck silver fox with lightning. Silver fox''s attention was focused on me at that time. I didn''t expect that I would have such a skill.


    I hold her before she falls down, so that she won''t fall down. Silver fox''s body is so light. It''s so tall that it weighs so much. It makes people feel sad.


    I put the silver fox gently on the ground and said to the unconscious silver fox, "silver fox, I''m sorry. See you later."


    I changed into a staff member''s work clothes, put on a mask and work cap, and only exposed my eyes. There was a work card on the work clothes, on which the personal information of the staff member was recorded in detail.


    With this important identity, I swaggered around in the laboratory, and no one paid any attention to me at all. Only one or two young people said hello to me and called me Miss Lu. I nodded to them and walked towards the door.


    I went through five glass doors in a row, and the guards didn''t check me. Before I left, I didn''t expect to destroy the underground laboratory, but there was only one man, and he didn''t have any explosives on him. He destroyed this place with anything. If he alerted gene fighters or Yan Qingcheng, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to escape from here, so he had better go out and find a way .


    I swaggered out, all the way unimpeded, turn left and right, fumbled for a long time, finally out of the fountain.


    I dare not stay long, hiding in a forest, took off my work clothes, and then prepared to find the way out. I remember that we came in from a tunnel, but I searched for a long time, but I didn''t find such a tunnel.


    This place is so strange. I left the fountain and walked in the woods for several times, but my head turned dizzy and didn''t go out. Many trees here are very similar. It seems that they are also combined with five elements and eight trigrams, yin and Yang, heaven and earth. I lost my way.


    The forest is very big, I walk more and more confused, because it''s big night, and the light is poor, which adds a layer of difficulty to distinguish the direction.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been in the woods, but I can''t get out of the woods. At the end of the day, I gritted my teeth and went out of the ordinary way. I drilled through the thorny jungle and made many cuts on my body. Finally, I made a way.


    Along this road, I see a garden in front of me. There is a huge Pavilion in the middle of the garden. There is a small river in front of the pavilion, and an arch bridge is built on the river.


    At this time, there are two figures on the arch bridge. From a distance, one looks like a man and the other looks like a woman. Because the moon is too bad, I can''t see clearly.


    I felt in the dark and hid in the bamboo forest near the arch river. There was a pile of weeds in front of the bamboo forest, which could just cover my whole body.


    When I look around, there is a man and a woman on the bridge. The man is Yan Qingcheng whom I just saw in the laboratory, while the woman can only see a little shadow because she is blocked by Yan Qingcheng.


    Yan Qingcheng and who don''t sleep at night? It''s not bad to stand here and enjoy the night scenery.


    Yan Qingcheng and the beauty are relatively silent. Suddenly, they hear Yan Qingcheng''s voice saying something. Because they are too far away, they listen intermittently, and they don''t hear many words clearly, so they have no idea what Yan Qingcheng is saying.


    However, the tone of Yan Qingcheng''s voice is somewhat flattering and low-key. The beautiful woman beside Yan Qingcheng doesn''t Snort and doesn''t respond to Yan Qingcheng. Instead, she holds the railing on the bridge and stares into the distance. Yan Qingcheng accompanies the woman for a while, and then comes back resentfully.


    The woman didn''t move her body from beginning to end, but she just stood in the same position. I was confused. Which woman was so powerful that even Yan Qingcheng didn''t dare to face her.


    In Yan Qingcheng''s territory, if you don''t give Yan Qingcheng face, there is such a beautiful woman. My friends really want to see her.


    After Yan Qingcheng left, I quietly touched the arch bridge. The closer I got to the beauty, the more familiar I felt her back.


    This -


    isn''t it Manyu?


    Why is Manyu here?


    Was Yan Qingcheng arrested or not?


    I feel confused and excited. I have been separated from Manyu for more than 20 days. These days, I think about her all the time. I want to find her and worry about disturbing her mood. At the same time, I have been busy with trifles recently, and I can''t find time to look for her everywhere.I haven''t had time to pick up Ye Luo in orchid town.


    I met Manyu here. I was excited and excited. I looked around and worried that someone or a camera was watching us.


    I looked around and found nothing unusual, so I leaned on the railing beside Manyu to watch the night scene with her. I don''t know how to say hello to Manyu, so I will accompany her quietly.


    I accompanied for a while, and found that Manyu was crying alone. I went. How did Manyu cry? There was a pain in my heart. What happened to my Manyu? Did Yan Qingcheng bully her and force her to do something she didn''t want.


    My heart was itching with hatred. I cursed Yanqing and Chengzu for hundreds of times. When I broke the gene warrior''s method, I had to burn here to vent my evil spirit for Manyu.


    Man Yu cried for a while before she found someone nearby. Yan Qingcheng had just left. Why did she come back? She didn''t go to see who was next to her. She didn''t care about this problem at all. There would be no one else here except Yan Qingcheng. Anyone would be killed within three meters of her.


    This is Yan Qingcheng''s order in her face. Yan Qingcheng is very overbearing. Who dares to disobey his order.


    Therefore, Manyu regards me as Yan Qingcheng. Although she doesn''t know why Yan Qingcheng is back, she doesn''t care about this problem at all.


    Do you think a woman like her will ask a question that she doesn''t care about.


    Manyu wiped tears, slightly turned his back to me, as if he didn''t want me to see.


    Her shoulders are shaking silently, and her thin back is more bony. During this period, Manyu must have suffered a lot of grievances and suffered a lot.


    Looking at the crying rain, I not only feel sad, even the liver and stomach pain.


    I looked at really distressed, can no longer help, so gently called a: "Manyu."


    When I call her Manyu behind Manyu, Manyu pauses and thinks she is hallucinating. She shakes her head and can''t believe her ears.


    "Manyu." I called again, which was more affectionate than just now, with a few regrets and remorse.


    Manyu turned around quickly. When my body was clearly reflected in Manyu''s eyes, she was stunned. She not only doubted her eyes, but even thought she was dreaming.


    My ghost haunted her, did not abandon it?

 Chapter 890

    Manyu and I look at each other affectionately. We haven''t seen each other for more than 20 days. For me, it seems as if it has been several centuries. Maybe Manyu also has this feeling.


    Because I saw this kind of feeling in Manyu''s eyes.


    Man Yu has lost a lot of weight, her face has lost a lot of weight, her chin is sharper than before, and her big eyes are dim because of crying just now.


    In my memory, Manyu''s eyes have always been full of spirituality and wisdom, but at this moment, I see that Manyu''s eyes have lost their former style, lack of dexterity, but appear a little dull.


    The skin on Manyu''s face is much worse than before. Although it is still smooth and white, bright and moving, it is not as natural and natural as before.


    However, Manyu''s long hair is still so green and beautiful. With the wind blowing, wisps of filaments float in the air, allowing the wind to ravage.


    Su Manyu gently took a step towards me, and I also took a step towards Manyu, to further shorten the distance between each other. Manyu''s unique body fragrance penetrated into my nose and let my whole soul be lost in Manyu''s world.


    Manyu''s body fragrance is stronger than before. It used to be a faint fragrance, but now it''s more fragrant.


    Manyu looked at me crazily, tears overflowing from the big eyes, and then surged out, and then across Manyu''s beautiful cheek, and then rolled down Manyu''s charming face.


    "Manyu, why are you crying?"


    I feel distressed unceasingly, stretch out a hand to gently wipe the tears of Manyu''s eyes, Manyu''s face is cold, it seems that there is no temperature.


    This is my first impression after I touched Manyu.


    Because at that time the whole attention was focused on the matter of Man Yu crying, so I didn''t think too much.


    Manyu continued to cry, tears like the water of the West Lake, how can not finish.


    Manyu held my hand tightly and said foolishly, "is it true that ye Chutian and Yan Qingcheng said that you are dead? I haven''t seen you for the last time. How can you just die? "


    Manyu''s little hand is so cold, and the touch is very strange. What''s more strange is that her voice seems to have changed, not the previous voice.


    I am surprised, Manyu more sad to cry.


    Ah? what?


    Man Yu cried because he thought I was killed by someone. That''s right. In Yan Qingcheng''s eyes, I''m already dead. It''s OK for him to tell Man Yu that.


    "Manyu, don''t be sad. I''m alive and well." I soft voice comfort Manyu, because a big Oolong hurt Manyu sad, I always feel sorry.


    But the thought that Manyu will be sad for me, does it mean that she still cares about me in her heart, and even forgives me? I''m very excited.


    Man Yu said with tears: "I know you are comforting me. Yan Qingcheng said that you are dead. He would never lie to me. He said that if you are dead, you must be dead. Chutian, don''t lie to me any more. I-i-wow, I don''t want to live any more. "


    Manyu didn''t want to live for me, so I hugged her and said, "Manyu, don''t think so. I don''t allow you to think so. If you want to live well, I will live well. We all need to live well. "


    Manyu half lying in my arms to listen to my heartbeat, because excited, my heart beat very fast, very fierce, bang bang, Manyu raised his eyes like water, said: "you are not dead, how the dead also have heart beat."


    Manyu can''t believe the fact that I''m not dead. She thinks everything she sees is imaginary. She puts her ear on my chest and listens to my heartbeat.


    "I was dead, but I lived as soon as I saw you."


    "How could that be. He said you''re dead, and he saw you die with his own eyes. How can you not be dead? I don''t believe it It seems that man Yu is still reluctant to believe the truth.


    "I didn''t lie to you, it''s true."


    Manyu said: "Ye Chutian, don''t cheat me. You come to me. Are you going to take me away?"


    "To go? Where are you going? "


    "Take me out of this world."


    "Man Yu, I''m not dead. I''m playing dead. "


    "Not dead?"


    "Well. I''m not dead. "


    Man Yu shook his head in my arms, and suddenly came a puzzling word: "now I''m not dead, but it''s fast."


    "What?"


    Man Yu''s face suddenly changed and became cold. Then a pocket laser pen appeared in her palm, facing my chest, and a strong air flow passed through my body.


    Man Yu is going to kill me?


    Man Yu wants my life when I''m most unprepared?


    I stare at Manyu stupidly, then I have a sharp pain in my chest, and my mouth is bleeding desperately. I don''t understand why Manyu killed me?


    I don''t understand why my favorite woman killed me?


    I was paralyzed on the bridge. My chest was full of blood. Bursts of pain hit my whole body. The signs of life were far away from me. My vision began to blur, and the figure of Manyu became more and more blurred.I don''t know when Manyu didn''t cry. Her eyes were not angry at all, just like a wooden man.


    She just looked at me coldly, watching me die bit by bit, as if I had nothing to do with her.


    Her eyes are very strange, or indifference, in her eyes, I can not feel a little temperature.


    The blood flowed down the arch bridge into the river and dyed blood red.


    Before I passed out, I saw a petite figure coming towards us, shouting something. Unfortunately, my consciousness had long gone away from me, and I couldn''t hear who was calling me.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tianyan, I didn''t expect you to have today, did you? Ha ha, you can die in the hands of my black wolf. It''s also your destiny. "


    Near the deep pool, the black wolf is taking a large number of people in black to besiege sun Jianbing.


    There are many people in black. Among them, there is a strange guy. This guy is just like a ghost. He is ugly, irascible and has great power. The most terrible thing is that no matter how Sun Jianbing hits him, he can''t hurt him.


    This is clearly another ghost.


    Sun Jianbing''s brows are locked and he is in a tight encirclement. As the saying goes, two fists are hard to fight four hands. The other side attacks one after another. Among them, there are many good players like black wolf. What makes him more depressed is that there is a big monster in the crowd.


    The big monster is on one side of him.


    At the foot of the black wolf, more than a dozen people fell down, but Sun Jianbing also hung a lot of colors. Now the monster''s eyes aimed at him, ready to launch the next attack at any time.


    What is this big monster? Sun Jianbing hit all parts of it in front of him, including the chest, waist, span and head. Every part is a fatal part. How could this thing be nothing.


    The power of this big monster is infinite. Sun Jianbing fell several times by the big monster, his waist was almost broken, and his buttocks were almost not broken. He still refused to let go and insisted on Taking Sun Jianbing''s life.

 Chapter 891

    Is Tianyan a vegetarian? Even if it can''t reach the previous peak, it won''t be destroyed by such a group of people as black wolf.


    With a command from the black wolf, a group of people in black attack again. It''s a melee. The gun doesn''t work any more. It''s easy to hurt one''s own people by mistake. So the black wolf ordered his men to put away the gun.


    Tianyan punched and kicked, shuttling through the crowd. One of them knocked down the other three people face to face. He was also kicked in the chest by someone, and his chest was stuffy. He was almost beaten by the people in black.


    Sun Jianbing dodged the first attack, and a group of people came up again. Sun Jianbing turned around and ran to the deep pool to retreat. Suddenly, when the big monster appeared behind and blocked the way back.


    The big monster is so strong that it can be compared to the brown bear. Every roar makes the air dull. Sun Jianbing can''t find the flaw of the big monster for a moment, but he can''t help it. Instead, he suffers a lot from the big monster.


    Sun Jianbing deliberately avoided the big monsters several times in front of him. In this narrow encounter, there were pursuers at the front and big monsters at the back, so there was no way to avoid them. Sun Jianbing doesn''t intend to tolerate any more. No matter what it is, he must meet it for a while today.


    Sun Jianbing threw off his arm and fought with the big monster. The big monster had too strong impact. Sun Jianbing kept away from the big monster.


    The big monster wants to tear or fall sun Jianbing to death. He grabs sun Jianbing''s arm and tries to pull it. Sun Jianbing defuses it with skillful force. The big monster pulls it several times, but it doesn''t succeed. He suddenly lifts sun Jianbing and smashes it out.


    The big monster was so powerful that sun Jianbing was driven by it and fell far into the swamp. Fortunately, it was a swamp and the land was soft. If it had been made into a hard land, sun Jianbing''s skeleton would have been scattered by this thing.


    Sun Jianbing fell hard this time. Before he could get up, the monster rushed up and pressed sun Jianbing under his body.


    The big monster weighs at least 300 Jin. It''s just like a mountain. Sun Jianbing can''t move when he is pressed by the big monster. He only has his hands entangled with the big monster.


    Sun Jianbing tried to blind the monster''s eyes, but he didn''t hit the monster several times. The monster shook his head and didn''t let him succeed. In the process of struggling, he hit sun Jianbing''s head with his head. Sun Jianbing was hit by the monster and almost didn''t faint.


    The big monster is entangled with sun Jianbing, and other people in black dare not come forward to help. They are afraid that the big monster will be hurt by it.


    Sun Jianbing was depressed. The big monster and the man in black attacked in turn. When the man in black attacked, the big monster would have a rest. When the big monster attacked, the man in black would have a rest. It was the same as what he had discussed. However, after fighting for more than an hour, when did he stop.


    The big monster hit the grass beside sun Jianbing and splashed several mud flowers.


    Sun Jianbing''s scattered mud splashed on his face.


    Sun Jianbing swung his fist on the top of the big monster''s head. The big monster was also strange. He was not afraid to fight. He didn''t pay attention to defense at all. He only knew how to dodge when he was hit in the head.


    Is it in the head?


    Sun Jianbing has rich experience in fighting. At a glance, he saw something wrong. He specially looked for the head of the big monster. After a while, the big monster didn''t press sun Jianbing into a meat cake. On the contrary, because it narrowed the distance between him and sun Jianbing, sun Jianbing could easily hit him in the head.


    After a while, the big monster got up and stopped pressing. Sun Jianbing recovered his free body. Before he could get up, the big monster jumped up and tried to kill sun Jianbing with the weight of his body.


    Damn, if this is hit by a big monster, sun Jianbing will have to turn into a pool of meat mud. Sun Jianbing rolls on the ground and rolls to a pit. With a bang, the big monster''s body hits a big pit.


    The big monster''s body fell into the swamp and struggled for several times, but he couldn''t get up. Sun Jianbing saw that he had an opportunity and was preparing to go up to the big monster for several times. At this time, the man in black came again, and sun Jianbing fell into melee again.


    This scene has been staged over and over again. Sun Jianbing has killed dozens of people, and his legs and limbs are weak. However, the opponent''s attack is like a flood, he has to pick up his spirit and continue to fight.


    After the big monster got up, the man in black stepped back again and changed into a big monster to fight with sun Jianbing.


    In the wheel fight, the black wolf is going to use this move to drag the eye of heaven.


    The corner of the black wolf''s mouth showed a smile. No matter how strong Tianyan''s ability was, he couldn''t stop them from attacking in turn. When Tianyan was exhausted, it was time for him to show his skills.


    If the black wolf wants to kill Tianyan himself, he will become famous in the first World War. In the future, he will speak more in front of the young.


    The black wolf has already made a good plan in his heart. Tianyan is his. The credit for killing Tianyan must not be taken by others, and Tianyan is not so easy to kill. There is no way for so many of them to take him. It''s hard to say if they can defeat Tianyan without the help of gene fighters.


    But the black wolf doesn''t want the gene warrior to steal all the limelight. Recently, the young and the old only trust the ability of the gene warrior. In the long run, their status will be further weakened. The black wolf wants to let the young and the old know what the gene warrior can''t do. The black wolf can do it, and he is still the most trustworthy subordinate of the young and the old.The black wolf gave an order to the gene warrior. He only asked the gene warrior to consume Tianyan''s energy. He couldn''t take his life and keep alive. That''s why the gene warrior didn''t kill sun Jianbing directly.


    If the gene warrior had killed sun Jianbing at the beginning, sun Jianbing might not have lived to the present.


    Seeing that sun Jianbing can''t make it any longer, the black wolf is rubbing his hands. It''s time for him to go on the stage.


    The black wolf called the man in black and the monster to retreat. He wanted to meet Tianyan in person for a while. Tianyan was known as the strongest special soldier king on the land, the king of the soldier king. He wanted to see if the soldier king was still the soldier King ten years after his retirement.


    "Tianyan, I wanted to kill you ten years ago. Today I finally have such an opportunity. I hope you don''t let me down."


    Sun Jianbing got up from the ground, patted the mud on his body, and said faintly, "if you have the ability, put your horse here, and don''t bullshit."


    "Well. If you dare to be so arrogant at the end of your life, you are worthy of the eye of heaven. With that, I''ll leave you a whole body. "


    The black wolf said that he would do it. He punched fiercely. The blow was fierce and came to sun Jianbing''s chest with the wind. The experts knew whether he had it or not. Sun Jianbing didn''t expect that the black wolf hadn''t made progress for several years. His skill reached this level.


    Sun Jianbing clapped his hand lightly and defused black wolf''s fierce fist with skillful force. Black wolf made up a fist with the strength of the first fist, then added a fist on the fist, and the back wave pushed the front wave. The two fist forces were concentrated together to produce the effect of one plus one greater than two, which magnified the fist strength several times in an instant.


    Sun Jianbing''s hand didn''t dissolve the attack power of the black wolf''s first fist. The secret way was not good. With the superposition of the black wolf''s second fist, sun Jianbing had to withdraw his hand to avoid his attack.


    Once he leaves, the next attack of the black wolf will follow him like a shadow. Sun Jianbing will be completely passive. He is waiting for him to do so because he is not sure what other moves the black wolf will leave behind.


    If sun Jianbing resists these two fists, he will have to break his sternum with his present physical quality.


    It''s a must kill skill. It''s a dilemma.


    The Black Wolf grinned. He was imagining how Tianyan was tortured by him. He had been waiting for this day for many years.

 Chapter 892

    The eye of heaven is no longer the invincible eye of heaven, and his black wolf is no longer the vulnerable black wolf.


    The eye of heaven has changed, so has the black wolf.


    Ten years after Tianyan left the special forces, his skills were greatly reduced. On the contrary, the black wolf was in the golden period of his development. It''s not too much to say that he has been developing rapidly.


    This is the change of sky eye and black wolf over the years.


    Silver fox is worthy of silver fox, so that the black wolf first experienced a period of hell like pain, and then is reborn, can let him in a few moves between Tianyan new look.


    How can the exhausted eye of heaven resist the black wolf?


    The black wolf is confident that he can win the eye of heaven in ten moves. He is absolutely confident. After the first and second punches, the black wolf is more confident in his judgment.


    The black wolf''s cruel two heavy fists turned into a remnant image, which blasted to Tianyan''s chest like a heavy gun. No matter whether Tianyan was advancing or retreating, the black wolf had to make Tianyan pay the price.


    The black wolf has long been waiting for Tianyan to respond.


    Tianyan also made a choice at the first time. His choice was not only expected by the black wolf, but also unexpected by the black wolf. The reason is that Tianyan chose to fight the two fists with his chest.


    This is indeed one of many choices, but it is not the most favorable one, or it is the worst choice that the eye of heaven can make.


    The eye of heaven can retreat completely. Why not retreat? Isn''t it more reasonable to retreat than to advance? Isn''t it the most reasonable tactic to avoid its edge and attack its lazy return.


    The eye of heaven chooses not to do so, but to be so different?


    It''s just that the black wolf doesn''t care how Tianyan chooses him. On the contrary, the black wolf wants Tianyan to fight against him. However, Tianyan uses his chest to take these two heavy fists. It''s clear that he doesn''t pay attention to the black wolf.


    In the eye of heaven, his black wolf''s fist is made of cotton. What can he do?


    If not, if Tianyan is aware of the power of his fist, even if he is not willing to avoid it, he should at least stop it with his fist or palm and take off some of his strength.


    This is too bullying, too strange?


    The black wolf couldn''t figure out why Tianyan was doing this. When things went wrong, there would be demons, which made him feel a little worried, but more angry.


    A person who doesn''t take himself seriously at all, who is not angry?


    The black wolf''s anger buried in his heart faster.


    Yes! Hit!


    The black wolf''s two fists hit Tianyan''s chest directly, and his fist hit Tianyan''s chest rigidly. When the black wolf''s fist was tightly pressed on Tianyan''s chest, the corner of the black wolf''s mouth could not help showing a smile of satisfaction.


    After all, their worries are superfluous, and Tianyan is just bluffing.


    The black wolf seemed to see the eye of heaven flying out and smashing far away, then lying on the grass spitting blood, waiting for death like an old man in the twilight.


    What a wonderful scene.


    Hum!


    Anyone who dares to belittle him is looking for his own death.


    The proud smile on the black wolf''s face had no time to take it back. His fist strength suddenly disappeared without a trace. His fantasy scene did not appear. Tianyan was still standing there, his cold eyes were still sharp, and even he hit back.


    Tianyan''s fist seemed to be harmless to human beings and animals. It suddenly accelerated in the middle of the way, turned into a phantom in the blink of an eye, and fell on the black wolf''s chest.


    Then.


    Then, the black wolf''s body is like a shell fired out of the air, flying back rapidly, and there is a distance of several meters.


    The black wolf fell from the air and fell on the grass. He struggled to get up, but he didn''t succeed several times. Suddenly a mouthful of blood came out of his throat, and the black wolf vomited directly.


    This!


    How is that possible?


    Looking at a pool of blood on the grass, the black wolf stood on the ground with both hands, half kneeling on the grass, with an unbelievable face.


    What happened just now? Is this scene a dream? Shouldn''t Tianyan be the one who flew out to spit blood? How could he be replaced by black wolf?


    The black wolf couldn''t figure it out, and there was no time to think about it, because the eye of heaven started again, instantly killed the black wolf in front of him, and then kicked him in the head.


    As soon as he came down and went away, the black wolf was unconscious with a buzzing sound in his head. He fainted and died on the grassland, leaving only countless grass mud horses running wildly on the grassland.


    Sun Jianbing kicked the black wolf and ran away. The man in black was still surprised and lost his mind. He didn''t catch up with him for the first time.


    Sun Jianbing took advantage of their stupefied efforts to escape for five or six seconds. At his speed of 100 meters and 10 seconds, five or six seconds was enough to make him escape for tens of meters.


    The big monster was the first to catch up. Sun Jianbing was quite afraid of the big monster. This guy has no weakness at all. The only weakness may be in his head. But the big monster is tall and long, so it''s not easy to get close to him, let alone hit him in the head.This thing is really hard to deal with.


    Sun Jianbing runs like a life, and the big monster pursues him like lightning. He runs too fast, just like a cheetah. Yes, the cheetah accelerates in a short time, and the explosive power of running is too amazing. Rao is sun Jianbing who runs dozens of meters first, and the big monster is still following him closely.


    The man in black responded and was ready to catch up. In the dark, there was a sudden gunshot. The first man in black fell down, then the second and the third.


    No, there are snipers.


    All the people in black lie down and raise their guns to fight back. It''s just dark in front of them. How to fight back and where to fight back?


    There was a lot of gunfire. The man in black lowered his head and shot in front of him. The gunfire on the opposite side was more balanced. Every few seconds, the gunshot rang. Then a man in black on this side opened a bright little red flower on his head.


    He''s like a Shura, one shot at a time, point kill, all point kill.


    It''s brutal.


    Two minutes later, dozens of people in black went to half, and the other half buried their heads in the grass, never daring to raise their heads slightly.


    All of them were scared out of their wits. No matter who faced death, they would be like this, especially when they were shot in the head.


    Sun Jianbing is getting farther and farther away. He has been near the deep pool for more than 20 days. He is familiar with the terrain nearby. Anyone who wants to compete with him here will obviously suffer a loss. Once sun Jianbing escapes from the encirclement, it''s like a dragon swimming in the sea and a tiger returning to the mountains. It''s hard for them to encircle him again.


    When sun Jianbing heard the gunfire behind him, he was afraid that someone would shoot him cold. So he ran in a zigzag shape, and the big monster was chasing him in a straight line, so the big monster was getting closer and closer to sun Jianbing.


    The big monster was blocked by a bullet and delayed for some time. It was this little time that made the eye of heaven shake off the big monster again.


    Through the back of the shallow grass, in front of a large high dense deep grass, sun Jianbing instantly into the grass, he is like a snake swimming in the deep grass.


    The big monster chases into the deep grass and follows the grass arched by sun Jianbing. Sun Jianbing can''t get rid of the big monster. This big guy is too difficult to deal with. Unless he does it, he will be chased by it sooner or later.

 Chapter 893

    There is a pothole in the front, and there is a muddy land in it. The area is not small, which is as big as several rooms.


    In the center of this muddy land, there is a muddy water. Last time, sun Jianbing himself was almost trapped.


    This pool of stagnant water is covered with some water plants. The moon is not good tonight. If you don''t look carefully, it''s not easy to find.


    If the big monster falls here, sun Jianbing doesn''t believe it can get up on its own. Sun Jianbing plans to introduce the big monster here and design to cheat it out.


    If you can''t fight the enemy, you have to outwit him.


    Step by step, sun Jianbing went to the center of the mud and covered it with some branches, leaves and weeds. Then he secretly hid himself in the mud grass. He deliberately opened his limbs like a frog floating on the water. In this way, he could control the center of gravity, reduce the pressure and avoid falling.


    He deliberately covered himself with weeds. In this way, the big monster would mistakenly think that he was hiding here. As long as he dared to step into the center of the mud, he would never come back.


    Big monster said to come, the first time found in the grass sun Jianbing, it bared his teeth standing on the shore, not in a hurry to get down.


    This thing has a high IQ. I''m afraid it''s a trap. I''m wandering on the shore.


    There is a characteristic of this muddy land. The deeper the mud goes to the center, and the mud around the center is not deep, and it is not easy to fall down.


    It is precisely for this reason that sun Jianbing almost hit the road last time, because once a person puts down his guard, it is easy to have an accident. The safer the front is, the more dangerous the back is.


    Sun Jianbing pretended that the monster didn''t find himself. He was still lying on his stomach. He was more patient. Besides hawk eyes and ghosts, he didn''t believe who could match him.


    Anyway, I have enough time to spend.


    The big monster turned around and didn''t find any danger, so he went down the mud in one direction.


    After all, the soil here is softer than before, and there is a small amount of water. The big monster is not so careless. It moves forward step by step. It looks very cautious.


    Sun Jianbing saw all this in his eyes. He secretly admired who made such a thing. This guy''s IQ is no inferior to that of human beings. He looks strange and ugly. He looks scary. If he makes it more beautiful, he might be able to charm a lot of fans.


    Sun Jianbing held his breath and tried to control his breathing. He wanted to launch the first attack before the big monster came to the center. As long as the big monster worked hard, he would fall.


    Big monster step by step, sun Jianbing counting, he is in the countdown, in the calculation of the most suitable shot time.


    "Three."


    The big monster took another step forward, and sun Jianbing called "two" in his heart.


    The big monster took another step forward. This step has reached the edge of the center of the mud pool. As long as he takes one more step, sun Jianbing can pull the big monster down the mud pool.


    Once again, the monster opened his right leg. As long as his right leg touched the ground as a fulcrum and then started his left leg, sun Jianbing could attack. Sun Jianbing was ready to attack while shouting "one".


    He was ready to wait for the critical moment.


    The monster stepped forward and suddenly drew back his right leg.


    It stood still.


    Sun Jianbing was worried. What''s the matter? Is this thing aware of any danger?


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. On the hard ground, sun Jianbing won''t get half of the advantage, but here, his weight becomes a burden.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t want to miss such an opportunity and was ready to launch an attack ahead of time, but this was not the best time. The effect of rash attack must be greatly reduced.


    But if you don''t start at this time, once the big monster goes back and sticks to the shore, waiting for the man in black to come and catch the turtle in the urn, isn''t it dangerous.


    The big monster has found himself. It''s good for him to fight in the mud. Once the battlefield is transferred to shore, he is not the opponent of the big monster at all.


    Opportunities are fleeting.


    Sun Jianbing is not a tangled man. Once he thinks about it, he will do it immediately.


    He was preparing to attack, the situation reversed again, the big monster retreated quickly, it suddenly seemed to realize what danger, quickly retreated to the direction of the shore.


    Sun Jianbing can''t stop it at this time.


    Sun Jianbing was shouting a pity. Suddenly there was a gunshot around him. A bullet cut through the silent mud pool and hit the monster''s body.


    The big monster fell into the mire under the impact of the bullet.


    The big monster was too big and heavy, and the branches and hay couldn''t bear it. In an instant, the big monster fell down. The more the big monster struggled, the faster it sank. In the blink of an eye, there were only two straight arms on the mire.


    Sun Jianbing broke away from the original place as soon as the big monster fell down. He crawled forward and climbed out of the center of the mire to the other side of the bank.


    Sun Jianbing climbed to a safe place and saw a dark figure standing on the bank. The dark figure was very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. He took a close look and was overjoyed.Ah.


    It''s Hawkeye.


    Eagle eye instructor.


    Sun Jianbing immediately got up from the mud, saluted a standard military salute, and yelled: "Eagle Eye instructor."


    Eagle eye was so cool that he took a cold look at the fallen monster and said, "heavenly eye, you''re a shame to me. Come on up."


    "Yes."


    After Tianyan came ashore, he hugged Yingyan tightly. Sun Jianbing hugged Yingyan and said, "instructor, I haven''t seen you for many years. I really miss you. How are you


    Eagle eye patted sun Jianbing''s back and said with a laugh: "I said Tianyan, you''re old and big. You''re not the young man in those years. What can you do with me. I''m good. I''m very good. "


    Eagle eye and sky eye separate, two peerless masters shake hands with each other, a burst of laughter, this smile makes the whole swamp full of a domineering, man''s domineering.


    "Instructor, why are you here?"


    Eagle eye said: "I came to pick up the first lady back to Hangzhou. On the way, I met someone to assassinate her. The first lady worried that you were in danger. She asked me to come and help."


    "We?"


    "Yes. You and ye Chutian. "


    "What about Chutian people?" Ye Chutian has been in Lanxin Shangzhuang all the time. He didn''t come here.


    Hawk Eye said: "I smell the smell of him and come after him. In the middle of the way, he ran into a little trouble. At that time, when I heard the sound of gunfire here, I followed the sound of gunfire."


    "You didn''t come forward to help him?"


    Eagle eye disdainfully said: "Yechu heaven hall is an underground king. Do you need my help to deal with a person?"


    Sun Jianbing is quite worried. It''s not normal tonight. For example, if you meet this large group of people in black and that monster, don''t let anything happen to Chutian.


    "Drillmaster, where did you meet Chu Tian just now? Let''s go and support him. I''m a little worried."


    Eagle eye said: "what''s to worry about? If a gene warrior can''t deal with it, I think ye Chutian is just like this. How can I trust him to protect Han Han?"

 Chapter 894

    "Gene warrior? What gene warrior? "


    Eagle eye pointed to the monster that had just completely sunk in the mire and said, "isn''t that the thing. It should be the gene warrior. "


    "What? It''s broken. " Sun Jianbing yelled, and then said anxiously, "instructor, I have to go to save Ye Chutian. Let''s talk about the past at another time."


    Sun Jianbing starts to run. He doesn''t care whether Yingyan wants to save Ye Chutian or not. Anyway, he has to go, and it''s urgent.


    Eagle eye catches up with Tianyan. As they run, they talk: "Tianyan, how come you haven''t seen each other for more than ten years? The more you live, the more retrogressive you are. You can''t keep your breath."


    "Drillmaster, you don''t know how powerful these monsters are. Chutian''s strength is equal to mine. I can''t help these monsters, so can Chutian."


    "So powerful?"


    "Didn''t you just see that I was chased into the mire by this thing?"


    Eagle eye said: "gene warrior is really so powerful?"


    "There is no defect in the whole body, almost impeccable."


    Hawk Eye murmured: "shit. If I had known this, I should have shot that thing, and I shouldn''t have let Xiao ye take risks alone. This time, I''m afraid I''ll end up being complained by Han Han. "


    They stepped up to catch up, and when they got to the place where eagle eye met me, it was empty, leaving only traces of fighting.


    "Drillmaster, Chutian is gone."


    Hawk Eye said, "it should be captured."


    Sun Jianbing also nodded his head and said, "yes. If not captured, the body of the big monster will be around here, but you see, there is only a string of traces of the big monster leaving here. "


    Both of them are good at tracking and controlling details. These things are not a piece of cake for them.


    "Go after it."


    Sun Jianbing followed the trace of the monster leaving and asked eagle eye.


    "No way."


    Eagle eye refused, and said: "these gene fighters are so powerful, I let the shadow to protect the first lady alone, she may not be able to protect her."


    "Drillmaster, go back to protect the young lady, and I''ll save Chutian." Sun Jianbing judged the current situation and made such a decision.


    "That''s the only way. Tianyan, according to what you just said, these gene fighters are too weird. You should be careful when you catch up with them alone. "


    "Yes. Instructor, you are the same


    Tianyan and Yingyan go their separate ways again, one to save Ye Chutian and the other to protect Mo Han.


    Yingyan rushes back to the jungle. Yuxi thinks it''s an alien invasion. She is ready to fight at any time. She lies on the grass and pays attention to the entrance. This is the only entrance.


    The strength of the comer is too strong, and the footstep is not there for a while. The rest of the night is so nervous that the palms are sweaty.


    Miss must not have something to do, or she will die.


    Suddenly, a shadow flashed in. Yu Xi was holding a gun and was ready to shoot at the first time. She didn''t know when she was in front of her and pressed her pistol.


    "It''s me."


    "Master."


    "Han Han, are you ok?" Eagle eye did not respond to Yu Xi, but asked Mo Han.


    "It''s OK. Adoptive father, what about Chutian? " Mo Han didn''t greet Yingyan for the first time, but went to look for ye Chutian''s figure, but he didn''t see Yingyan bringing Chutian back.


    "He - he''s with the eye of heaven."


    "Sun Jianbing?"


    "Yes." Eagle eye didn''t tell the truth. He was afraid of Mo Han. He was even more afraid that Mo Han would not go back to Hangzhou with him. It was too dangerous here. Several gene fighters appeared. According to Tianyan, these guys were almost invincible, and he didn''t have enough confidence to face the attack of several gene fighters at the same time.


    But the eagle eye this kind of disposition man does not know how to lie, therefore the speech appears not to be quick enough, Mo Han extremely sensitive, has detected in a moment what.


    "Adoptive father, is there any danger in Chutian?"


    "No - No."


    "No way."


    "Han Han, don''t worry about so much, just go back to Hangzhou with your adoptive father. As long as you go back to Hangzhou, I''ll send the best people to protect you."


    "Adoptive father, what happened to Chutian? What happened to him? Tell me quickly."


    Yu Xi, hearing that ye Chutian might have something to do, was also startled. He opened his eyes and looked at the eagle''s eyes eagerly.


    "He''s fine. You can rest assured that if you go to save him, ye Chutian will be fine. "


    "Save him? Ah? Has something really happened to Chutian? " Mo Han was just suspicious. Seeing eagle eye admit it, he was even more worried. He was attacked suddenly tonight and almost died on the cliff. Now, what''s the danger for Chutian.


    Hawk Eye rushed back to protect himself. It can be seen that this time something must have happened. Otherwise, with Hawk Eye''s ability, Chutian would not have been brought back.


    Mo Han is so anxious that he quarrels to save Ye Chutian, but Yingyan has to take Mo Han back to Hangzhou.


    Mo Han and Yingyan hold different opinions, and neither side is willing to give in.Mo Han is a stubborn woman. No matter what Hawk Eye says, she refuses to leave. Hawk Eye has no choice but to turn back to the entrance and call "Xiao Ye".


    Is Chutian back?


    Mo Han''s heart a joy, along with the eagle eye''s eyes to see in the past, the eagle eye suddenly lightning shot in Mo Han''s neck.


    Yu Xi''s quick eyes and quick hands embrace Mo Han''s fallen body.


    "Master, sister and sister passed out."


    "Shadow, the first lady is a daughter. It''s not convenient for a big man to carry her on his back. You can leave here with her on your back."


    Yu Xi hesitated for a moment, and suddenly she called "master" with clear eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yu Xi nodded slightly.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Yu Xi said, "master, I want to save Ye Chutian. Please approve."


    Eagle eyes frowned and said, "do you want to save him?"


    "Yes."


    Yingxi said, "give me a reason to stare at me."


    "I -" Yu Xi didn''t have the courage to continue to speak under the fierce eyes of eagle eye, and eagle eye didn''t give Yu Xi another chance to explain. He took back his eyes and added: "shadow, don''t forget your identity."


    "Master, I-I want to go." Yu Xi slightly raised his head and said with firm eyes.


    "Shadow, the assassin who attacked the young lady this time is not an ordinary person. It''s very likely that he is the gene warrior in your mouth. It''s in vain for you to go."


    "Master -"


    "no more. The eye of heaven has gone, so don''t take part in it. It''s an order. "


    The shadow nodded dejectedly and said, "yes. Master


    Yu Xi, with Mo Han on his back, left the forest behind eagle eye. They walked very fast, and soon disappeared into the night.


    Sun Jianbing went into a forest of mysteries. He turned countless circles inside, but he didn''t turn out. He lost his way.


    This place is too strange. No matter how he walks, he will return to the original place. He has tried several methods, such as walking in one direction, marking along the way, and even following the Big Dipper in the sky. Finally, he returns to the original place where he started.


    How could that be?


    Sun Jianbing always has a strong sense of direction. When he lived in the jungle before, he never encountered such a thing. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 895

    Sun Jianbing murmured: "gene warrior? What gene warrior? "


    Eagle eye pointed to the monster that had just completely sunk in the mire and said, "isn''t that the thing. It should be the gene warrior. "


    "What? It''s broken. " Sun Jianbing yelled, and then said anxiously, "instructor, I have to go to save Ye Chutian. Let''s talk about the past at another time."


    Sun Jianbing starts to run. He doesn''t care whether Yingyan wants to save Ye Chutian or not. Anyway, he has to go, and it''s urgent.


    Eagle eye catches up with Tianyan. As they run, they talk: "Tianyan, how come you haven''t seen each other for more than ten years? The more you live, the more retrogressive you are. You can''t keep your breath."


    "Drillmaster, you don''t know how powerful these monsters are. Chutian''s strength is equal to mine. I can''t help these monsters, so can Chutian."


    "So powerful?"


    "Didn''t you just see that I was chased into the mire by this thing?"


    Eagle eye said: "gene warrior is really so powerful?"


    "There is no defect in the whole body, almost impeccable."


    Hawk Eye murmured: "shit. If I had known this, I should have shot that thing, and I shouldn''t have let Xiao ye take risks alone. This time, I''m afraid I''ll end up being complained by Han Han. "


    They stepped up to catch up, and when they got to the place where eagle eye met me, it was empty, leaving only traces of fighting.


    "Drillmaster, Chutian is gone."


    Hawk Eye said, "it should be captured."


    Sun Jianbing also nodded his head and said, "yes. If not captured, the body of the big monster will be around here, but you see, there is only a string of traces of the big monster leaving here. "


    Both of them are good at tracking and controlling details. These things are not a piece of cake for them.


    "Go after it."


    Sun Jianbing followed the trace of the monster leaving and asked eagle eye.


    "No way."


    Eagle eye refused, and said: "these gene fighters are so powerful, I let the shadow to protect the first lady alone, she may not be able to protect her."


    "Drillmaster, go back to protect the young lady, and I''ll save Chutian." Sun Jianbing judged the current situation and made such a decision.


    "That''s the only way. Tianyan, according to what you just said, these gene fighters are too weird. You should be careful when you catch up with them alone. "


    "Yes. Instructor, you are the same


    Tianyan and Yingyan go their separate ways again, one to save Ye Chutian and the other to protect Mo Han.


    Yingyan rushes back to the jungle. Yuxi thinks it''s an alien invasion. She is ready to fight at any time. She lies on the grass and pays attention to the entrance. This is the only entrance.


    The strength of the comer is too strong, and the footstep is not there for a while. The rest of the night is so nervous that the palms are sweaty.


    Miss must not have something to do, or she will die.


    Suddenly, a shadow flashed in. Yu Xi was holding a gun and was ready to shoot at the first time. She didn''t know when she was in front of her and pressed her pistol.


    "It''s me."


    "Master."


    "Han Han, are you ok?" Eagle eye did not respond to Yu Xi, but asked Mo Han.


    "It''s OK. Adoptive father, what about Chutian? " Mo Han didn''t greet Yingyan for the first time, but went to look for ye Chutian''s figure, but he didn''t see Yingyan bringing Chutian back.


    "He - he''s with the eye of heaven."


    "Sun Jianbing?"


    "Yes." Eagle eye didn''t tell the truth. He was afraid of Mo Han. He was even more afraid that Mo Han would not go back to Hangzhou with him. It was too dangerous here. Several gene fighters appeared. According to Tianyan, these guys were almost invincible, and he didn''t have enough confidence to face the attack of several gene fighters at the same time.


    But the eagle eye this kind of disposition man does not know how to lie, therefore the speech appears not to be quick enough, Mo Han extremely sensitive, has detected in a moment what.


    "Adoptive father, is there any danger in Chutian?"


    "No - No."


    "No way."


    "Han Han, don''t worry about so much, just go back to Hangzhou with your adoptive father. As long as you go back to Hangzhou, I''ll send the best people to protect you."


    "Adoptive father, what happened to Chutian? What happened to him? Tell me quickly."


    Yu Xi, hearing that ye Chutian might have something to do, was also startled. He opened his eyes and looked at the eagle''s eyes eagerly.


    "He''s fine. You can rest assured that if you go to save him, ye Chutian will be fine. "


    "Save him? Ah? Has something really happened to Chutian? " Mo Han was just suspicious. Seeing eagle eye admit it, he was even more worried. He was attacked suddenly tonight and almost died on the cliff. Now, what''s the danger for Chutian.


    Hawk Eye rushed back to protect himself. It can be seen that this time something must have happened. Otherwise, with Hawk Eye''s ability, Chutian would not have been brought back.


    Mo Han is so anxious that he quarrels to save Ye Chutian, but Yingyan has to take Mo Han back to Hangzhou.Mo Han and Yingyan hold different opinions, and neither side is willing to give in.


    Mo Han is a stubborn woman. No matter what Hawk Eye says, she refuses to leave. Hawk Eye has no choice but to turn back to the entrance and call "Xiao Ye".


    Is Chutian back?


    Mo Han''s heart a joy, along with the eagle eye''s eyes to see in the past, the eagle eye suddenly lightning shot in Mo Han''s neck.


    Yu Xi''s quick eyes and quick hands embrace Mo Han''s fallen body.


    "Master, sister and sister passed out."


    "Shadow, the first lady is a daughter. It''s not convenient for a big man to carry her on his back. You can leave here with her on your back."


    Yu Xi hesitated for a moment, and suddenly she called "master" with clear eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yu Xi nodded slightly.


    "Come on, what''s the matter?"


    Yu Xi said, "master, I want to save Ye Chutian. Please approve."


    Eagle eyes frowned and said, "do you want to save him?"


    "Yes."


    Yingxi said, "give me a reason to stare at me."


    "I -" Yu Xi didn''t have the courage to continue to speak under the fierce eyes of eagle eye, and eagle eye didn''t give Yu Xi another chance to explain. He took back his eyes and added: "shadow, don''t forget your identity."


    "Master, I-I want to go." Yu Xi slightly raised his head and said with firm eyes.


    "Shadow, the assassin who attacked the young lady this time is not an ordinary person. It''s very likely that he is the gene warrior in your mouth. It''s in vain for you to go."


    "Master -"


    "no more. The eye of heaven has gone, so don''t take part in it. It''s an order. "


    The shadow nodded dejectedly and said, "yes. Master


    Yu Xi, with Mo Han on his back, left the forest behind eagle eye. They walked very fast, and soon disappeared into the night.


    Sun Jianbing went into a forest of mysteries. He turned countless circles inside, but he didn''t turn out. He lost his way.


    This place is too strange. No matter how he walks, he will return to the original place. He has tried several methods, such as walking in one direction, marking along the way, and even following the Big Dipper in the sky. Finally, he returns to the original place where he started.


    How could that be?


    Sun Jianbing always has a strong sense of direction. When he lived in the jungle before, he never encountered such a thing. What''s the matter?

 Chapter 896

    Sun Jianbing was trapped in a strange forest and turned around all the time. After several turns, a stream of smoke suddenly came out of the forest.


    Smoke everywhere, sun Jianbing smell a strange smell, not good, this is smoke.


    Sun Jianbing quickly covered his nose. Unfortunately, a lot of smoke was still inhaled into his nose. Sun Jianbing was dizzy, persisted for a while, and finally fell down.


    ¡­¡­


    Manyu raised her right hand to my neck. Does she want to shoot my throat with a laser pen to accelerate my death?


    "Stop it A thin figure panting out of the dark, this figure looks familiar, if I have a trace of consciousness at this time, I will be able to recognize who she is.


    She is the silver fox who just separated from me.


    Silver fox gasped, his face paler than before, without blood, but a pair of bright eyes more dignified.


    Manyu saw that it was silver fox. Her eyes looked a little flustered. She stepped back from me. Silver fox came to me and looked at my injury.


    My chest was punctured by the laser, and the blood flow was not enough. The silver fox was scared to death and covered my wound tightly with his hand.


    The blood seeps out through the palm of the silver fox, dyeing the silver fox in a clean white dress into blood red.


    "Cher, who gave you the right to kill him?" Silver fox raised his head and asked Manyu fiercely. Her voice was very loud and she was very angry.


    What''s the name of silver fox?


    What people didn''t expect is that man Yu, who is not afraid of everything, is as good as a little daughter-in-law when she sees silver fox. She doesn''t have the courage to look at silver fox.


    Man Yu''s drooping head whispered back: "it''s the master."


    "Master?"


    Silver fox murmured to herself, and her tone was a little weak. If it was the order of the young, how could she change the ending.


    "Cher, I''m disappointed in you." Silver fox silent a little, said such a strange words.


    Blood flow, my whole face has become a gray, this is a dead man''s face, a zombie''s face, the most urgent thing is to stop bleeding for me.


    Silver fox took off my clothes, took out several silver needles, and then quickly applied needles to me. Silver fox side needle side lock eyebrows, I hurt so much, silver fox secretly sigh, I''m afraid it is powerless.


    Man Yu watched the whole process, but he didn''t want to help.


    Silver fox pricked a needle for a while, my wound no longer bleeding, silver fox on the wound inspection, fortunately, there is no center of the heart, otherwise the gods can not save me.


    Silver fox pricks silver needles at my major acupoints. Whether I live or die depends on my own nature. After a while, the air in my body condensed and gathered from all sides. This time, the air was more turbulent than any other time.


    Every time the air flow passes through a big acupoint, a silver needle will be washed away. When the air flow is all concentrated near Dantian, all the silver needles in my body will be washed away.


    What is this?


    Silver fox witnessed such a strange thing happen, even at a loss.


    When the silver needle dispersed, my life signs recovered bit by bit. My heart began to beat very normally, and my breath gradually became normal. My face began to have blood color.


    Silver Fox once again to my physical examination, my life index is normal, heart, breathing, pulse beating are full of vitality, silver fox overjoyed, did not expect that my constitution is so good, now coma just because of excessive blood loss, rest for a period of time can recover.


    Silver fox tore a piece of cloth from her body and wrapped it up for me. Then she carried me on her back to take me back to the laboratory. She needed to go back to help me with the wound.


    Silver fox no longer Li Man rain, just as she does not exist, suddenly man rain stopped in front of silver fox, timidly said: "silver fox, you are not allowed to take him away."


    "How dare you stop me?" Silver fox coldly looking at Manyu, domineering, Manyu body a shiver, can not help but back a step, when silver fox want to move forward, Manyu calm down, and put out his hand to stop the way of silver fox.


    "I''m sorry, silver fox. He has to stay."


    Silver fox a sneer: "snow son, you can stand, right? Don''t think that if I give you life, you can be so arrogant that you don''t pay attention to me. You''re just a robot. I made it, you know? I can make you, and nature can destroy you in an instant, you know? "


    "Silver fox, I know. You are my benefactor and my creator, but the master ordered me not to disobey his orders, otherwise I can''t live any longer. "


    Silver fox remembers one thing. He asked silver fox to add a loyalty self destruct program into the gene warrior chip. Once these gene warriors are not loyal to their masters, the program will start automatically and destroy these super robots.


    So these super intelligent robots will always be loyal to Da Shao. Even if she is the manufacturer, she can only be ranked behind Da Shao. Even if Da Shao wants to kill her, Yinhu has no doubt that these super intelligent robots will kill her without hesitation.


    At this moment, silver fox realized the consequences of joining this program. These super robots are just slaves and don''t obey their own orders."Get out of the way."


    Thin silver fox carrying me such a big body, had been extremely hard, snow stopped us to leave, silver fox is very angry.


    "The youngest asked me to keep him, not to."


    "Cher, do you really want to fight me?"


    "Cher doesn''t dare."


    Xueer says she doesn''t dare, but she doesn''t mean to get out of the way, but she doesn''t want to see through the face with Yinhu. In Xueer''s heart, Yinhu is also her own creator.


    "No? Hum, Cher, you''re something I made. Can''t I know what you''re thinking. I didn''t expect that you evolved so fast, and you opened the second program on your own initiative, completely out of my control. "


    Xueer said: "silver fox, as long as you put down Ye Chutian, I won''t talk to the host about this evening, just think that nothing has happened."


    "So what? Kill me? "


    Snow lightly said: "silver fox, you should know that I have no malice to you, you secretly let Ye Chutian is betraying the master, once the master knows, he will not let you go."


    "Do I need your advice on what I do. Xueer, you don''t want to take chicken feather as an arrow. You are just a robot, a monster living on chips. What do you think you are


    The silver fox says so, the snow son facial expression is still insipid, she says: "I say all at this, listen and don''t listen to lie in you.". As for ye Chutian, there is no doubt that he will die tonight. "


    "Hum, Cher, you are so conceited. Do you think you can stay with me?" Silver fox put me flat on the arch bridge and suddenly confronted Xueer.


    "Silver fox, I don''t want to be against you, and I don''t want to embarrass you. Please don''t embarrass me." Snow son has been light to say, as if didn''t put silver fox''s words in the heart.


    "Good! very nice! Cher, I''m afraid no one told you that there are more than two programs in your mind. You think you can control your own destiny if you break through the second procedure. Ha ha, Cher, you are too smart. "

 Chapter 897

    Silver fox see Xueer put the laser pen at his chest, can kill himself at any time, silver fox is not afraid, but repeatedly provocation Xueer, it seems that Xueer is not worth mentioning in her eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Xueer is a little lack of confidence in front of the silver fox. She dares to be so crazy when she sees that the silver fox is dying. Once her face changes, she doesn''t look as calm as she just did. Xueer''s long eyelashes open her boss''s eyes, showing a trace of ferocity.


    Who would have thought that Xueer, an intelligent robot, could achieve such a degree that even her skin, expression and voice were seven or eight points similar to Manyu.


    An intelligent robot can also show its worry and anger like a human. Is this technology too bad and incredible.


    I was in a coma, otherwise I couldn''t believe what I saw.


    She''s not Manyu. It''s impossible. I can''t believe it even if I''m killed. Her smell, her voice and her expression are all like Manyu. How can she not be Manyu herself.


    Silver fox coldly said: "my meaning is very simple, you kill me, you can''t live, banquet can control you, I can also control you."


    "Did you do something in my head?"


    "That''s right." Silver fox pause for a while and said: "I wrote a secret program on your chip, and added a very cumbersome password, so to speak, in this world, except for myself, no one can crack this password."


    "What program?"


    "You should know."


    "Self destruct program?"


    Silver fox said with a sneer: "Xueer, you are really my most proud work. You are far smarter than ghosts and demons. That''s right. You can destroy yourself. I can do the same. It''s that simple. "


    "If I kill you now, can you make me self destruct?" Xueer shakes the laser pen in her hand and threatens Yinhu road.


    Silver fox still said with a sneer: "your life and my life are closely linked, as long as my heart stops beating, that is your death.". If you have seed, you will kill me with it. "


    "You scare me?"


    "Do I need to scare you? Xueer, I''m your only Creator. Although you don''t obey me now, as long as I''m willing, I''ll destroy you. I just want to raise my hand. If you don''t want to disappear in this world, get out of here. "


    Silver fox face with a determined look, her expression seems to tell Xueer, she is not joking.


    Xueer hesitates. She is afraid of Yinhu. Yinhu knows everything about her. In the eyes of Yinhu, Xueer has no secret at all.


    When a person feels her so thoroughly, can she not be afraid, but she is not afraid to disobey the master''s orders, and she is not willing to disobey them.


    But Xueer doesn''t dare to kill Yinhu. Yinhu is the master''s favorite general. Without the master''s permission, how can she kill her? What''s more, Yinhu''s words make Xueer dare not take risks. She is made by Yinhu, and it''s not impossible for her fate to be connected with Yinhu.


    Xueer is in a dilemma. When she is thinking, she suddenly laughs in the dark, and then comes out a man in a white coat and a pair of black glasses.


    This man is about 1.82 meters tall. He is neither fat nor thin. He is about 50 years old. He is full of elegance. Look at his temperament and dress, he should also be a great scientist.


    A scientist of considerable weight.


    "Silver fox, what a big tone."


    (I stayed up too late during the world cup. I''m not in good condition. I''ll make do with it first. The plot of the design is different from what is written at present. It will be revised when it is in good condition, but the general direction of the story will not change. In addition, if you are in a shortage of books, you can read another novel of mine, "counter attack on the beautiful president: goddess on the left, future on the right." it''s an emotional novel. It''s finished. I hope you''ll like it.)


    "Professor Wang." Silver fox did not expect Professor Wang will suddenly appear here, a little surprised.


    This guy named Professor Wang is a loser. He doesn''t seem to take silver fox seriously. He has a cigar in his mouth, takes a few puffs of it, and then spits out a foul breath.


    "Silver fox, I''m afraid you''ve been treated very well by the whole laboratory. How can you betray me if you don''t feel grateful? I''m afraid your conscience will be eaten by the dog."


    "Professor Wang, it''s none of my business."


    "Is it none of my business? Yes, Xueer is your work, but it also has my contribution. If it wasn''t for me, could Xueer be like today? Silver fox, I advise you not to fight against the young and the old. It''s not good for you. "


    "Professor Wang, I didn''t want to fight against the young and the old. I repeat, this is my private affair with Xueer. Would you mind not interfering?" Yinhu is very polite to Professor Wang. He calls him you.


    "Private? Hum, silver fox, let me tell you what you want. Ye Chutian is a thorn in the eye of the young. Everyone has to be punished. You should protect him. It''s not against the young. What is it. Xueer, don''t be afraid. You don''t have any control at all. She is bluffing you. "


    Professor Wang began to sow discord. If Xueer killed Yinhu, the whole laboratory would fall into her own hands. At that time, she would pay more attention to herself.Silver fox really doesn''t know who to fight against, but she wants to fight against Xueer. Who is Xueer? She is the most loyal slave of the young. Offending her is equivalent to offending the young. Ha ha, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get rid of silver fox.


    Once Xueer kills Yinhu, this is what Professor Wang would like to see. He can not only replace Yinhu in the laboratory, but also control Xueer.


    Xueer is so beautiful.


    As long as the silver fox is dead, the upgrade authority of gene warrior will be in his own hands. At that time, as long as he modifies some parameters, the delicate Xueer in front of him will become his slave forever.


    Professor Wang''s eyes flashed an evil light of lust. He glanced at Xueer''s towering chest and the dimpled area. The little brother was hard. Xueer was no different from a real person. If it wasn''t for their own insiders, no one could see that Xueer was not human.


    If such a gorgeous creature becomes his own slave, Professor Wang is almost drunk just thinking about it. He doesn''t think about Xueer for a day or two. Since the day Xueer put on human skin, Professor Wang has been thinking about Xueer.


    Silver fox is really a super genius. It''s incredible that such a masterpiece as Xueer can be created.


    It is said that the inspiration for making Xueer comes from a real person named Lin Manxue, who once served as the president of Lin''s group.


    It''s a pity that Professor Wang entered this laboratory more than ten years ago, and has never been able to communicate with the outside world. It''s a pity that she can''t see her real face. But she has satisfied all Professor Wang''s fantasies about women.


    If he wants to get her, he must get her. Professor


    has the final say to place obstacles in the way of killing silver fox. He must make a silver fox this evening. As long as the silver fox dies, all of these will be counted by himself. Even if he knows he is trying to get the hang of it, once the silver fox dies, he will keep his eyes closed for the sake of overall situation.

 Chapter 898

    Silver fox has always respected professor Wang as an elder. When he first joined the laboratory, he took care of himself in every way, so he was not on guard.


    When Yinhu came to work in the laboratory, she was just a girl in her twenties and an academic rookie. Professor Wang was already the deputy director of the laboratory and had a high position in the laboratory. Their positions were very different.


    Rao is so, Professor Wang did not despise the silver fox, but took the trouble to teach the silver fox things, and took care of the silver fox in his life. In other words, Professor Wang is also one of the beginning teachers of the silver fox.


    Pure silver fox did not see through Professor Wang''s true colors, Professor Wang has another mind for silver fox. Silver fox such a gorgeous beauty came to the laboratory, Professor Wang immediately surprised, a heart is tied to the silver fox.


    Professor Wang takes good care of Yinhu''s life and helps Yinhu improve his professional level. He just wants to get close to Yinhu. He wants to get close to Yinhu first. His purpose is to get Yinhu.


    He repeatedly hinted that silver fox, but silver fox this girl film all in the research, the slightest experience of his good intentions, which makes Professor Wang dizzy.


    Professor Wang tried to bully Yinhu several times, but he didn''t dare to attack Yinhu because he took into account the rules set by the young and the director, Professor Gu, and heard that Yinhu was an extraordinary woman.


    So after two years, Professor Wang never changed his mind, but he did not dare to act rashly. This matter dragged on again and again, so they seemed to be at peace. Not only that, Professor Wang was more respected by Yinhu.


    Later, something happened that made Professor Wang divert his attention, put aside his little thought about silver fox for the time being, and fight for the position of laboratory director wholeheartedly.


    What happened was that Professor Gu, the leader of the laboratory, fell out with the students. Later, Professor Gu disappeared strangely. It was said that Professor Gu had been harmed by the students, but no one saw it with their own eyes. It was just a false story.


    After the disappearance of Professor Gu, the position of director of the laboratory was vacant. At that time, only three candidates were eligible to compete for the position of director. Besides Professor Wang himself, there were two other professors.


    Professor Wang is the most likely candidate to succeed Professor Gu.


    In order to get the position of director, Professor Wang really spent a lot of thought and effort. He bribed many people around him to say good things for him, even the most trusted general black wolf.


    Originally, this is a sure thing. Besides who else has the qualification, Professor Wang even fantasized about how to use his power to win silver fox after he became the director.


    The laboratory can''t be without owner for a day. At last, a new director was appointed. As a result, everyone was surprised. Yinhu, who came to the laboratory for less than two years, became the new director.


    Let a little girl film to manage a group of famous professors. At that time, it caused an uproar no less than a 12 magnitude earthquake.


    No one is convinced of this decision, especially Professor Wang, but they dare not disobey the orders of the students. Professor Gu is a lesson from the past. Those who follow the orders of the students will prosper, while those who oppose the orders of the students will die. They are just a group of intellectuals. Who dares to blame the students face to face.


    Professor Wang secretly contacted a group of professors to report the situation to the University and recommended a highly respected scientist as the person in charge.


    Then things changed again and again. There was a rumor that silver fox''s identity was not simple. Maybe he kept honey. He said he didn''t trust that the laboratory was in the hands of outsiders, so he gave it to silver fox.


    Silver fox as the person in charge is just a cover, in fact, or take over the management in person, this news, Professor Wang contact good professors all changed their mind, withdraw, leaving Professor Wang alone.


    Professor Wang is not a fool. A single tree does not make a forest. A gun shoots a bird in the head. How dare he touch the young and the big at this time? Therefore, they just closed their eyes and acquiesced in this matter.


    Since hearing this news, Professor Wang''s careful thinking about silver fox can only be hidden in his heart. If silver fox is really a young woman, does he dare to touch it? He didn''t dare to borrow a hundred courage.


    Silver fox, a little girl, is really good at making movies. Under her leadership, the laboratory has made a lot of achievements, and its performance is booming. It will soon develop a new generation of intelligent robots.


    Yinhu has devoted all her energy to the research and development of super intelligent robot. It took her less than ten years to break through various bottlenecks and build a super intelligent robot by integrating intelligent technology, chip technology, biotechnology and other cutting-edge high-tech technologies.


    She is Cher.


    this robot is as like as two peas in the past. She is the same as human beings. She can speak, act, think and have some feelings.


    Her skin, hair, eyes, heart, etc. are real, and are derived from cell culture and differentiation.


    It can be said that Xueer is not a pure robot or a pure human. She is a combination of the two, half robot bloodline and half human bloodline.


    In the field of intelligent robot, the level of laboratory led by silver fox is second to none in the world.The achievements of Yinhu are obvious to all, and almost no one disagrees with her. If no one can convince her then, in a few years, except Professor Wang himself, Yinhu''s position in the laboratory will be shaken.


    For the business ability of silver fox, Professor Wang is also convinced, but his heart is not willing, always want to take back the position of director.


    Over the years, he has found that the relationship between Yinhu and his parents is not so complicated. Yinhu is a simple woman who only knows about work, but also a woman who has not been moistened by love.


    Professor Wang''s dried up heart revives again, but now Yinhu is his boss. He doesn''t dare to have any wrong thoughts on Yinhu, so he aims at Xueer.


    Xueer''s beauty is not inferior to that of silver fox. If we only talk about it from the outside, Xueer has more beauty than silver fox. Of course, women''s beauty is just like flowers. Xueer''s charming and silver fox''s enchanting can''t be simply discussed with a good word.


    Professor Wang sees that Xueer has a conflict with Yinhu. He listens to it clearly. This is a great opportunity, a great opportunity to kill her competitors and return home with a beautiful woman.


    After listening to Professor Wang''s words, Xueer turns her eyes to the silver fox. There is a trace of coldness in her eyes. As long as she is sure that this is true, Xueer may really attack the silver fox.


    The situation is getting worse with the arrival of Professor Wang.


    "Cut the crap. If you have the guts, kill me with a laser pen. Xueer, you don''t have to worry about it. As long as you press the button on the laser pen, the answer will be clear at a glance


    Silver fox has a high chest and a white neck. She doesn''t mean to be afraid at all. Xueer hesitates again. She doesn''t want to kill silver fox, but silver fox wants to take ye Chutian away. It can''t be compromised.


    "Kill or not? If you don''t kill me, you can go

 Chapter 899

    Silver fox said to carry me again, while Xueer hesitated, quickly turned and walked to another place, Xueer chase is not, do not chase is not, she still did not make up her mind whether to kill silver fox.


    Killing silver fox means killing herself. Xueer doesn''t have the courage to do it.


    Silver Fox began to walk very slowly, firm and persistent step, it seems that she is not afraid of Xueer''s repentance. After walking about several tens of meters, she turned a corner and ran behind my back.


    Silver fox scared out of a cold sweat, the back is wet, the sweat behind the silver fox wet my clothes.


    Professor Wang is right. Yinhu can''t control Xueer. What she said just now is to deceive Xueer, but Xueer is afraid of her and can''t believe her words.


    Silver fox heart a burst of fear, if Xueer brain can''t turn, must die with her, the consequences are really unimaginable, Xueer as long as a button, she will die.


    Silver fox doesn''t understand why she has to risk betrayal to save me, just because I am her friend, but I don''t know her for several hours. Is it worth her doing this for me?


    Silver fox is also quite contradictory in his heart. He feels that he is ashamed of the trust and cultivation of his parents. At that time, he didn''t think too much about it. He just saw that xue''er wanted to kill me. His heart thought saved me first, and then he could only let it be.


    However, silver fox was very happy to learn that I was still alive. It was as sweet as honey. This kind of feeling was very strange, but it was actually happening.


    This road is far away from the laboratory. Silver fox is afraid of Xueer''s pursuit and dare not go back to the laboratory. Moreover, he wants my life. If he takes me back to the laboratory, it''s not a sheep into a tiger''s mouth.


    I don''t know how far I went. Silver fox carried me into a dense forest. This is in the mountains. The dense forest can be seen everywhere. She found a relatively clean place to put me down.


    I lost too much blood and needed salt and water, but there was no normal saline, so I had to drink some water first.


    In front of a small stream, silver fox hands Ju water for me to drink, there is a gap in the hand, each time Ju finished water on the road to leak more than half, silver fox back and forth to more than ten times.


    Silver fox later broke a big leaf and got a lot of water. She helped me wash my face and cleaned the blood and stains on my face.


    Silver fox looked at me in deep sleep, breathing smoothly, it should not be a big problem, she can not help looking crazy, silver fox nose smell a man''s taste.


    Silver fox never so close contact with men, back to God when the face brush red, did not expect that he has become a little fan sister.


    Silver fox put my head on her thigh, carried so far, and busy in the middle of the night, she was also tired, silver fox himself by a big tree to rest.


    The silver fox that closes an eye to rest carelessly sleeps past, she is sleepy, really good sleepy.


    I don''t know how long later, something is licking the face of the silver fox. The silver fox wakes up from her dream. She opens her eyes and sees a wolf with fierce eyes.


    The wolf showed his fierce fangs, and was about to do something further. Silver fox suddenly screamed, which made the wolf jump. It automatically stepped back a few steps.


    Silver fox suddenly saw the wolf, scared tightly hold my body, trembling all over, shaking like a rice bran sieve, women are ultimately timid, not to mention silver fox is just a scientist, when to see the wolf this dangerous animal.


    I was awakened by the scream of the silver fox, dizzy, and then opened my eyes, I shit, where is this, how there is a wolf dog.


    There is a hunter not far away from the wolf dog. Did he meet the hunter?


    I was held by a fragrant body. I can''t tell what happened. I just had a dream that Manyu wanted to kill me. It''s a nightmare.


    How can I have such a dream?


    I don''t have time to think about it too much, so I quickly disperse the hounds. I have no strength all over, but I still have some skills to deal with dogs. My friends have been playing with dogs since childhood, and they are half friends.


    "Are you awake?" Silver fox see I suddenly wake up, a face of joy asked me.


    "You -" my brain is too dizzy, for a moment did not respond, silver fox face changed, it seems a bit embarrassed, bad things, but women care about this, and then I patted the forehead said: "you are silver fox."


    "You think of me at last." Silver fox''s tone with a bit of complaint, but also with a bit of joy, in short, quite complex, I do not know whether she is happy or not.


    "I-I''m a little dizzy." I''ll give you a random reason to explain.


    "Ah? Are you ok? " Silver fox grabbed my hand and asked with concern.


    "Nothing." I looked at the hounds and hunters not far away from us. This is an old man in his sixties. He is energetic. He''s not sleeping at home and hunting in the mountains on such a big night. He''s in a good mood.


    Silver fox along my eyes found that there is an outsider in, quickly release my hand, at the same time push me away, don''t let my head pillow in her thigh.


    Silver fox''s body is really fragrant. It emits a faint fragrance of virginity. Don''t ask me how to know. When you have experienced Mo Han, man Xue, Lan Xin and other gorgeous beauties like me, you will understand what I mean.Experience doesn''t come from bullshit, it comes from actual combat, OK?


    Silver fox is as shy as Manyu. After she let me go, I fell to one side because I didn''t have the strength. Silver fox was afraid that I would fall and quickly hugged me.


    And my head heavily hit on the silver fox''s towering chest, I feel comfortable sleeping in a mass of cotton.


    "You Silver fox''s face is more red, but she knows that I didn''t mean to, so she didn''t continue to say it. What''s the meaning of saying it? Do you want me to apologize.


    I quickly shifted my attention. I didn''t have to explain this kind of thing. The more I described it, the darker it became. I still thought that nothing had happened.


    "Good old man." I waved to the old man with a smile as a greeting. Seeing that silver fox and I were OK, the old man didn''t pay much attention to me. He whistled for the hound to leave.


    Is that all?


    The old man disappeared in the woods with his hound, leaving me and silver fox here.


    Lonely men and few women are lying in this barren mountain. The atmosphere is very strange. Silver fox is not natural, and so are my friends. Well, if she is generous, I would not feel so embarrassed.


    Silver fox still put me in his arms, my head is still pillow in her chest, to tell you the truth, this posture is really strange, but no one took the lead to break the silence, and my body strength is not enough, also did not struggle to leave her arms.


    Silver Fox and I were silent for a long time. I couldn''t hold it any longer. I said something without nutrition: "the moonlight is good tonight."


    In fact, I have nothing to say. There is only a scythe left in the moon tonight. The moon is not good at all. It''s dark. Unexpectedly, silver fox is too nervous to reply: "ah? what? It''s good. It''s good. "


    Do you think we are talking nonsense.

 Chapter 900

    I couldn''t help laughing as soon as silver fox finished talking. It was so funny. Because the laughter was so big that it touched the wound in front of my chest, I couldn''t laugh any more. Instead, it turned into a howl.


    Silver fox asked nervously: "what''s the matter with you? Have you pulled the wound? Is it very painful?"


    "Well."


    "I want you to laugh at me." Silver fox said so, adjusted the sitting posture, let me lie more comfortable, afraid to involve my wound again.


    I don''t know if it''s lucky or not to make a pillow out of silver fox. But I don''t deny that silver fox is really rich, firm and soft. Is this what a woman over thirty should show?


    I half lay in the arms of the silver fox, and the whole face of the silver fox fell into my sight. The more I looked at the silver fox, the more I found that she looked like a woman, a woman I would never forget.


    It''s just that there seems to be an irreconcilable contradiction between me and this woman, which can''t be solved for a while and a half, and even becomes a knot in one''s heart all my life.


    I think it''s my own illusion. Maybe I miss her too much. I think every woman is her.


    I straightened out my confused thoughts and said, "I didn''t laugh at you, I just thought it was funny."


    "No joke! You still have the right to laugh at me. Didn''t you ask such a stupid question yourself? "


    "Ha ha." I laughed awkwardly, looked at my poor state and asked, "silver fox, what''s wrong with me? I think I''m hurt? "


    "It''s like," he said


    "How could that be? Who did it? "


    Silver fox strange ask a way: "this just passed how long, did you forget completely?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "I had a dream, and then I woke up, and that''s it."


    I still think it''s just a dream. Even if Manyu hates me again, he won''t kill me. I don''t believe it. I paralyze myself and just regard it as a dream.


    Silver fox silent for a while, and then said: "do not remember do not remember it, anyway, it is not what matters, rest assured, you did not hurt the key, can not die, is too much blood loss, need to rest for a period of time."


    "Oh."


    "By the way, ye Chutian, why is your heart different from other people''s?"


    "Why not?" Silver fox does not say that I do not know this problem.


    "It''s a little bit more than the others."


    "Do you have one?"


    Silver fox nodded: "I touched your chest, your heart is not in the right position, it should be."


    "And this?"


    "Well."


    "But even if it''s true, you shouldn''t ask me."


    "Who do you ask?"


    "My mother, of course." I made a big joke.


    "Screw you." Silver fox a Jiao drink, also took advantage of a push me.


    "Ouch." I pretended to scream.


    "What''s the matter? It hurts you again The silver fox was so scared that he did not dare to move me any more. Instead, he gently held my head.


    I grinned: "Hey, it''s OK. I just want to scare you."


    "You! I hate it Silver fox don''t cross a face, pretend to be angry.


    Look at the delicate daughter state of silver fox. Is silver fox coquettishing with me?


    I was stunned for a moment, and the atmosphere was a bit ambiguous.


    Silver fox angry appearance is very beautiful, close contact with silver fox, I once again found this amazing secret, silver fox and Su Manyu look somewhat similar.


    A closer look, I day, it seems that there is a six or seven points similar, her eyes, nose, mouth, chin, etc. are very similar, no wonder I and silver fox at first sight, unconsciously close to a few points, maybe this layer of factors in the invisible.


    Silver fox is as beautiful as a flower, she is a copy of Manyu, her character is a bit like Manyu.


    Simple when simple to death, but cattle force when cattle force to death, the whole freak.


    "Silver fox." I stared at Silver Fox''s sharp chin and suddenly called her.


    "Why do you call me?" Silver fox hasn''t relaxed from the ambiguous atmosphere just now. She used to be the head of the laboratory and needed to keep her dignity all the time, but after she was with me, her state was completely different. She didn''t need to carry a shelf and show her original temperament.


    "You look like a friend of mine?"


    "You mean Lin Manxue?"


    "Do you know her?" I was surprised that silver fox could name man Xue.


    Silver fox cold back sentence: "don''t know."


    I said incredulously, "how can I name her if I don''t know you?"


    Silver fox said with a smile: "what''s strange about this? I didn''t know you before, but I also know that there is a man named Ye Chutian in the world, and it seems that he is still a little fresh meat, hee hee."


    "Go. I''m not a little fresh meat. I''m old. Now I''m old fresh meat. " I''m joking with silver fox again."Ha ha. You know yourself a lot Silver Fox once again happy, laughing at me.


    "Didn''t you know Lin Manxue before?"


    Silver fox sighed and said: "he is the president of Lin''s group. Who am I and who is qualified to know her?"


    "Silver fox, you are not bad either. A big scientist is no worse than anyone else."


    "Do you really think so?" Silver fox listen to me so say, surprise of ask a way.


    "Of course."


    Silver fox said: "in fact - in fact, I and Lin Manxue are..."


    "What is it?"


    "No. It''s my secret. I can''t tell you. "


    Silver fox''s hesitation in this matter aroused my interest. Does it have anything to do with the resemblance between silver fox and Manyu.


    I even have a bold guess, silver fox will not be Lin family or man Xue mother''s family, such as man Xue''s cousin or cousin.


    "Tell me the secret."


    Silver fox a face cunning fox ground says: "all said is a secret, how can tell you, tell you after still can call a secret."


    "It''s a mystery."


    "Hee hee."


    Silver fox again proud smile, her smile is really beautiful, beautiful eyes with a trace of self-confidence light, the more you see the more beautiful, I can''t help but see dementia.


    I used to see silver fox only as a super talent, but this time I see her as a woman, a beauty no less than any beauty.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Silver fox let me look at strange embarrassed, hurriedly lowered his head not to look at me.


    Silver fox didn''t want to share her secret with me, and I couldn''t force her, so I changed the topic.


    "Silver fox, did you just save me?"


    Silver fox thought for a while, slightly raised his head and said: "even if it is."


    "Why did you save me?"


    Silver fox said: "you don''t say that we will be friends in the future. If friends are in trouble, what can I do for you? Do you need a reason for this?"


    "Yes."


    "There''s no reason. Just think of me as being kind and pitying you." Silver fox pursed her mouth and said happily.


    "Silver fox, thank you."


    Silver fox cunningly blinked his big eyes and said: "just a verbal thank you, don''t you think about how to repay me for saving my life?"


    "What do you want? Do you agree by example? "


    "Go. Is that reward? It''s revenge. "

 Chapter 901

    "Ha ha."


    "Hee hee." Silver fox is happy again, a small mouth can''t close her mouth with a smile. When she is with me, she is always full of happiness, just like a girl who is just in love. She is always happy when she is teased by her little lover.


    I don''t know whether this metaphor is appropriate or not. This is my most real feeling. I can say it as I feel it.


    I see crazy again, the beauty of silver fox is really too gorgeous, such as sunbathing on the beach, giving people a warm feeling.


    Silver fox''s beauty is no less than Manyu''s, but Manyu has a sense of ambiguity than silver fox. That''s what makes silver fox''s beauty a little weaker.


    "You - you''re here again." Silver fox in my burning eyes again lowered his head, dare not smile.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." I realized that I had made a mistake and apologized.


    Silver fox Zheng Zheng looked at me, did not say it doesn''t matter, after a while, she suddenly asked: "see me, let you think of Lin Manxue?"


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Silver fox pause for a while, said: "because young and old often like this."


    "Big or small? Yan Qingcheng


    "Well."


    "You and Yan Qingcheng -" I want to talk and stop. This is between Yinhu and Yan Qingcheng. It has nothing to do with me. I am not qualified to ask her this question.


    I just asked casually.


    Silver fox quickly said: "you don''t get me wrong, I have nothing to do with the young. He is my boss and has given me a lot of opportunities. He is kind to me, that''s all."


    "Why did he give you a chance? Like you? "


    "Ah?" Silver fox eyes Dodge, weak said: "I don''t know, maybe - maybe think I''m a talent.". He''s very nice to me, and I''m very proud to be able to help him. "


    Yinhu doesn''t dare to look me in the eye. He doesn''t tell me the truth. I think there must be a relationship between Yinhu and Yan Qingcheng. Of course, this relationship is not just between the boss and the employees.


    Regardless of his opponent''s identity, Yan Qingcheng is indeed a good boss, a boss with charm and ability. I am convinced of this. Yinhu follows him wholeheartedly, which proves that Yinhu knows how to repay his kindness and is a woman with vision.


    "Silver fox, in fact - in fact, you don''t have to explain these to me, because these are your own things, you can not say."


    "I - I didn''t explain it to you. Why should I explain it to you! I''m so passionate. " Silver fox dead duck mouth hard, muttered.


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you laughing at?" Silver fox became angry and looked at me with wide eyes.


    "Did I laugh? I didn''t laugh I spread out my hand, pretending not to smile at all, but my mouth is still with a smile.


    "I hate it. If you are so bad, will Lin Manxue be angry with you and not want you? "


    Silver fox''s careless words instantly make the atmosphere cold. Eight years ago, I made man Xue crazy. Man Yu was imprisoned in Hangzhou by Mo Han for eight years. Eight years later, Man Yu left Hangzhou and went on a long journey alone. Can she come back to me?


    Yeah. Silver fox is right. I''m too bad. I don''t speak and do things in a proper way, because my words are frivolous and I don''t have a clear relationship with a beautiful woman, which makes man Xue sad and disappointed again and again, and finally turns into despair. How can I not learn a lesson.


    If Mo Han is an accident, is Lan Xin also an accident? Even Lan Xin is an accident. Are ye Yingying, Yu Xi and Yin Hu all accidents?


    I asked myself, how can I be worthy of Manyu if I am so rotten? Maybe I''m not suitable for her. A woman with strong personality and emotional cleanliness like Manyu needs dedicated love. She can''t tolerate half a grain of sand emotionally, but I''m not a dedicated man.


    In the past, I was a single-minded man. Like Manyu, I never mixed any impurities in my emotion. But since I had Mo ran with Mo Han, when I got married with her, I was not clean. I can no longer be the guardian of love.


    I didn''t have this qualification. I went further and further on the road of betraying my love. Finally, I was thrown away by Manyu, and I couldn''t even see the taillights.


    My breakup with Manyu is not so much accidental as inevitable. Without the existence of Mo ran and ye Luo, it is difficult for Manyu and me to have a future.


    This is a contradiction between two kinds of character and destiny. How can I fight for it?


    I can''t fight, I don''t even have the qualification to call grievance.


    I fell into silence and began to reflect and review myself. Silver fox realized what he had said wrong and quickly closed his mouth for fear of making me unhappy.


    Chatting, silver fox and I fell into silence again. Instead, I was thinking, and silver fox just stared at me.


    I think for a long time and no result, let me give up Manyu is impossible, I love her, especially love her, even if let me give up the whole world, give up my life, I can''t give up her.


    I want to find her back, whether she is willing to accept me or not, I also want to find her back.Yan Qingcheng has always been eyeing Lin Manxue. At present, he is one of my biggest competitors. It must be a huge conspiracy for Yan Qingcheng to make such a group of strange gene fighters, otherwise he would not spend so much energy on these monsters.


    I can''t figure out what he really wants. I''m afraid I won''t know until he does it.


    I have a feeling in my heart that there will be a war between Yan Qingcheng and me, and it''s that kind of war, a super war that never stops.


    Yan Qingcheng has a gene warrior in his hand. It''s hard to deal with it. Sun Jianbing and I have the ability to protect ourselves at most.


    There is also Man Yu''s sudden departure from Hangzhou, hoping that nothing will go wrong, especially not to fall into the hands of Yan Qingcheng or Wei Wenjie.


    I recovered from my confused thoughts. Seeing that Yinhu was staring at me in a daze, I was stunned. Suddenly I wanted to take Yinhu away. Yinhu is a super talent. If it can be used for me, what gene warrior, Yan Qingcheng, Wei Wenjie, do I have to be afraid of them?


    "Silver fox." I suddenly called her again.


    "Ah."


    "I mean if, if one day I want to take you, will you?"


    "What?" I suddenly came such a sentence, silver fox obviously did not have any psychological preparation, temporarily stunned.


    "Do you want me to take you away?"


    "Why take me away?" Silver fox is coquettish. I don''t know whether it''s shy or something else. In a word, it''s strange to speak. It''s quite a daughter''s manner.


    I said frankly: "I appreciate you, think you are a talent, and what I lack most at present is the helpers and talents like you."


    "Because of this?"


    "Well."


    Silver fox suddenly sighed, as if worried about what happened, and looking forward to what happened, but my words seemed to let her breathe a sigh of relief.


    "You mean to dig me?"


    "Yes. Will you give me a chance? "


    Silver fox complacently said: "I''m doing well here. Why should I go with you? What good can you give me?"

 Chapter 902

    "You can say whatever you want, no matter what it is, as long as I can do it, it''s not ambiguous."


    Silver fox curled his mouth and said, "it''s true."


    Without thinking about it, I said, "it''s true. Silver fox, as long as you like, I can give you anything, even if you want my life. "


    "What do I want your life for? Besides, your life is worthless." Silver fox smile a, suddenly and solemnly said: "you want to dig me is not can''t discuss, but I want to ask you a few questions."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so. Not to mention a few, it doesn''t matter if there are dozens or hundreds. "


    "Don''t promise to be so straightforward. If you can''t do it, you''ll slap in the face."


    "It can''t be. I, ye Chutian, put it in front of me. I will answer every question of Miss Yinhu and never hide it. "


    "Really?"


    "Never break your promise."


    Silver fox suddenly came a sentence: "you said you divorced Miss watch, is it true?"


    "Ah? What? "


    It''s hard to talk about a good cooperation deal, and how to talk about feelings. It''s a matter that can''t get close to each other. It''s a different matter. How can we talk about it together.


    It''s hard to guess a woman''s heart.


    Silver fox see I show strange eyes, quickly explained: "nothing, casually ask."


    "It''s true." I just promised that silver fox would answer every question. I can''t go back on my first question, so I nodded and said.


    "Is it really because of Lin Manxue that you divorced Miss Biao?"


    "This -" silver fox''s questions are sharper than each other. I never thought she would ask me these questions. At least she cared about her own treatment or scientific research conditions, which are closely related to her.


    Silver fox see I hesitated again, said with a smile: "do not avoid, to answer directly."


    "A little bit, not all." I gave an ambiguous answer.


    "Do you - do you have a girlfriend now? I - I mean the kind of relationship fixing. "


    "This - should be gone."


    "Should I? You mean you''re still single


    "I think so."


    Silver fox thought for a while, said: "white fox said you have a lot of confidants, is it true?"


    "White fox, white Yuping?"


    "Yes."


    "I do have many good sex friends. I like to make friends all over the world. I don''t deny that."


    This problem is really embarrassing, how to make me like to mix with women, so I was stunned to put gold on my face.


    "So do you think I can be one of them?"


    "Ah?"


    Silver fox said with a shy smile: "hee hee. I''m kidding you. Well, I''ll consider your suggestion after asking the question, but I can''t give you an answer now, because I''m still the laboratory director of the University. I don''t mean I can quit if I don''t do it. I''ll at least discuss it with the University. "


    "I understand that. It''s just that you let me go tonight. Once Yan Qingcheng investigates, he won''t let you off easily. " I advised rather worried.


    "Don''t worry. You''re not going to do anything to me Silver fox seems confident to himself.


    Silver fox is also a very strong personality of women, once the decision will not be easily changed, and she really need to go back, can''t just go with me.


    "Silver fox, no matter when, my door to Ye Chutian is always open to you."


    "What about people?"


    "Ah?"


    "Hee hee. I mean, if I''m unhappy or in trouble, will you help me? "


    "Of course, it''s my duty."


    "Hee hee."


    Looking at the smiling silver fox, I always have a strange feeling in my heart. She is too similar to Manyu. For a moment, I mistook her for Manyu.


    I''m staying here with silver fox. The atmosphere is so strange. I''m really worried about what''s going on between me and her.


    The relationship between men and women is very delicate. Everything can happen when the love is strong. I can feel that silver fox may have some good feelings for me, or no matter what kind of women, when love comes, they are also extremely eager to harvest such a love.


    Silver fox, a woman in her thirties, is just as old as a wolf. Maybe she had expected to have a perfect encounter.


    I don''t dare to stay alone with silver fox. It''s a long night.


    "Silver fox, thank you for saving me. It''s late at night. Go back early."


    "Are you driving me away?" Silver fox may not have thought that I would raise such a question at this time.


    "I''m not driving you away. There are high mountains and dense forests here. There may be beasts. It''s dangerous for you to stay here. For example, the old man and his hounds just now are in trouble if they are really wolves.""I''m not afraid. Isn''t there still you? "


    "I -" I pointed to myself and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t protect myself. What can I do to protect you?"


    Silver fox said: "you are ridiculous, let me a woman alone in the woods in the middle of the night is not afraid that I encounter any danger, might as well stay with you may be safer.". Besides, I can''t leave you out of my loyalty, right


    Silver fox said is not without reason, I let her go, where she can go, half the way to meet the beast and how to do.


    It''s windy at night, and I lose too much blood, and my body''s ability to resist cold drops. I always feel that there is a cold wind swimming on me. It''s really cold.


    Silver fox noticed that my body was shaking. She held my hand with her little hand. When silver fox''s greasy warm little hand held my rough and cold big hand, a trace of heat passed along the palm.


    "Is it cold?"


    "It''s OK. I can carry it."


    Silver fox did not say anything, just holding my hand, the night is getting deeper and deeper, the wind is getting stronger and stronger, my body is extremely scarce, want to sleep, and silver fox''s physical strength is almost consumed.


    Silver fox is right. The risk factor of crossing the forest at night is really high. Silver fox, a woman with an injured body, is not easy for me to move. So we decided to stay in the forest for one night and find our way out in the morning.


    Yinhu said that there are many traps in the core area of this deep mountain. I''m not sure if I go out alone. She wants to send me out in person.


    Silver fox took my hand and held me tightly. I lay in her arms. She was just like my mother holding me when she was a child. She was full of love. Soon, I fell asleep and I went to sleep again.


    Wake up the next day, the day is not bright, the sky is gray, the last touch of darkness before dawn, it should be almost dawn.


    After a sleep, I feel fresh and fresh. I feel like I''ve come back to life again. My chest doesn''t hurt any more. I don''t feel any pain at all.


    Is this all right with me?


    Is one night''s sleep enough?


    After I opened my eyes, I found myself lying on my side, with my left face pressed on a soft thing, while my left hand pressed under my body, and my right hand didn''t know where to go.


    I moved my right hand, I went, my right hand held something, hot and soft, just like a big steamed bread.

 Chapter 903

    I fixed my eyes and almost didn''t get scared to death by myself. I didn''t know when my right hand reached into the clothes of silver fox. Now I was holding the * * of silver fox and she was fighting against me angrily.


    Enter the forbidden area by mistake?


    Silver fox''s little sister probably did not experience this kind of torture, very sensitive, I gently touched a few times, she became irritable, the volume is much larger than usual.


    Silver fox breathing, two sisters can no longer calm down, have been up shouting, roaring.


    I don''t know when I put myself in and how long this state has been maintained. The worst thing is that silver fox has already awakened and is sleeping.


    Silver fox''s body has become a pool of mud, false sleepy eyes narrowed into a gap, secretly looking at me, when I slightly looked up to see her, silver fox quickly closed his eyes.


    Her face was red and ineffable.


    It''s over!


    I''m very upset. How can I not change this habit? Every time I sleep with a woman, the end result must be like this.


    Try again and again!


    Damn it.


    It''s too much mud to support the wall.


    I want to take my hand back secretly, as if nothing had happened, and I was about to retract, when silver fox suddenly pressed my hand, and my palm instantly fixed on her * *.


    What does silver fox want?


    At this time, you still ask me what she wants?


    Brother is not so low EQ, silver fox obviously emotional, is not up and down, at this time, if you dare to pick up, in the future want to dig the wall, I''m afraid silver fox won''t bird me.


    Go or not?


    Man, it''s difficult to ride a tiger. I picked it up by myself. Although it''s not my intention, I can''t get people interested and just run away. It''s too much.


    But if I touch silver fox, does it mean betrayal to Mo Han and Man Yu?


    No way.


    I bit my teeth, although this feeling is really wonderful, silver fox''s body, hand * feeling is really good to burst, but you can''t do it.


    I want to take my hand back again, but it''s a good idea, but it''s too difficult to do, especially when Yinhu presses my hand on her * * again.


    Silver fox quit, completely quit, according to her meaning, provoked her to give up, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible to happen to her silver fox.


    Does silver fox depend on me?


    "Silver fox -" I want to explain to silver fox, but how can I explain this kind of thing? I say I don''t want to touch her. Can I say that? The more I explain, the more embarrassing it is. The best way is to do it without saying anything. Unfortunately, silver fox doesn''t cooperate and just doesn''t let me go.


    Silver fox''s whole face was red and deep fried, just like a crayfish thrown into an oil pan. She tightly pursed her mouth, and did not compromise at all, as if she had decided to eat me.


    "Let''s, silver fox, let''s go." I swallowed my saliva, and I was driven by silver fox''s emotion. Now I can restrain myself. If I go on like this, I''m afraid I''ll give up, so I try to persuade silver fox to let go of my hand.


    "I-I" silver fox "I" twice, it seems difficult to say, but the strength of the hand is not small, completely suppressed me.


    "Silver fox -"


    "shh."


    "Silver fox -"


    "shh."


    Silver fox''s eyes are blurred, her body is like a hot-air balloon, which may explode at any time. It''s estimated that I''ve done this action for a long time. She has come to the state and completely let go.


    I was infected by this kind of ambiguous atmosphere, plus the fragrance of virginity from silver fox, which made my brother feel like a cat scratching. My brother hasn''t touched a woman for a long time. Besides, she is playing with fire, don''t you know?


    I said with the last hint of reason, "something''s going to happen."


    "Well."


    Silver fox just made a few sounds. It didn''t respond to me at all. It made that kind of sound by itself.


    I''ll go.


    She almost lost half of her brother''s life.


    I gritted my teeth and then gritted my teeth. The next step forward is the abyss. If I make a mistake, I will become eternal hatred. If I fall down, there will be no bones left.


    Silver fox more and more investment, voice more and more low, face a crimson, compared with the previous pale complexion, now silver fox is a real woman.


    Silver fox see I don''t move, slightly opened his eyes to see, I said softly: "or not a man, so counsellor."


    What am I supposed to do?


    Silver fox, I tell you, don''t excite my friends. I''m afraid they don''t even know me when they are crazy.


    It''s just that you can''t do it if you want to. It''s a big deal.


    I let out a breath and whispered back, "it won''t work."


    Many times rejected, silver fox shy, but reluctant to miss such an opportunity, finally summoned up the courage to say: "when you help me, my first time."


    "Ah?" My mouth is wide open, but my heart is more excited. When every man learns that it''s the first time for him, I think he will be in the same mood as I am at the moment.Silver fox said so, do you think I help or not?


    If a friend is in trouble, it''s OK to help him, isn''t it?


    "No good?"


    "You''re not responsible." The silver fox gave me a white look.


    Brother is a person who doesn''t pay for food. It''s just that you can''t eat it. Brother, don''t eat meat.


    "It''s not a question of responsibility." The topic is off, and there''s no need to cover it up, I further explained.


    My big palm is still pressed in that position, silver fox moved a few times, can''t help but call twice, she is shy and unwilling, softly said: "don''t ink. You''ve helped me and I''ll help you too. Can''t I agree to your request? "


    "What requirements?"


    "I''ll do whatever you want. I''ll do it for you. I''ll do it for free, right


    I''ll go.


    Silver fox this is the next blood, ah, just hesitated to consider, so get a few times to give up the principle, there is no principle she.


    "How can we do that? It feels like we are doing the same business of skin, meat and so on."


    "A dog''s mouth doesn''t spit out ivory."


    Silver fox himself moved a few times, may not be satisfied with the effect, may really give up, at the same time to my performance a little angry, gently said: "you a big man and do not suffer, I am a woman in her thirties have this demand abnormal?"? Come on


    "What you just said is true. Don''t deny it afterwards."


    "Is silver fox like me?"


    "But I''m hurt. I can''t do that."


    Silver fox did not angry to say: "who wants to with you that, you are willing, I do not want to, really, so you can, take the initiative."


    "Is that so?"


    Ah!


    Silver fox suddenly gave a strange cry.


    ¡­¡­


    Brother''s ability is not blowing, Rao is physical discomfort, to deal with a rookie silver fox or nothing, silver fox finally completely prostrated under my jeans.


    Silver fox is no longer a fox, but a water snake, a half dead water snake.


    Just now I was sleeping in the arms of silver fox. Now I lost my head. Silver fox''s head was on my thigh. She put my hand on her face.

 Chapter 904

    Silver fox is just like a kitten. It is more and more feminine. The relationship is a bit chaotic. I really don''t know how to define my relationship with silver fox.


    Friends?


    Do you have such a close friendship? Although I just failed to break through the last layer of relationship with silver fox because of my big injury, we did what we should or shouldn''t do, and even silver fox took out the best things to share with me. It''s no different with whether to do it or not. Besides, silver fox came three times, more and more fierce each time. I can''t take it as if nothing happened.


    Owner employer?


    I didn''t give Yinhu a cent of salary, and I didn''t even offer her a specific job. It''s nonsense to talk about the owner employee relationship.


    Lover?


    Silver Fox and I don''t know one day, will it be too soon, and I''m entangled with Mo Han and Manyu. How can we let silver fox in again?


    It''s a headache.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Silver fox see me for a while brow stretch for a while and lock brow, worried.


    Now silver fox a heart is tied to me, as long as I have a breeze, silver fox will be able to find in time.


    "Headache."


    "Shall I press it for you?" Silver fox got up from my leg, let me lie in her arms, gently massage on my temples.


    "Do you know that?"


    Silver fox said with a smile: "of course. I''m a biologist and I''m very familiar with the structure of the human body. These are small things. "


    "You used to major in biology?"


    "Not all of them."


    "How to say it."


    "In addition to biology, there are computer programming, design, machinery, intelligence, automation and so on."


    "You study so many majors on your own, and you study so well?" I can''t stop feeling that this is the gap between learning dregs and learning tyrants. We can''t even learn a major well. Look at other people''s silver fox, they have learned a lot, and they have learned a lot.


    "Hee hee. That''s great. "


    "It''s really powerful. I can''t refuse it. I can''t compare with you. " I mean it.


    "No, you''re fine, too."


    "Good?" I laughed at myself and said, "I''ve lived so long and accomplished nothing. I haven''t done anything to satisfy myself."


    "Nonsense."


    "Really. That''s what I lied to you about. " I compared the appearance of a dog with my fingers.


    "What do you want to do?" Silver fox thought for a moment and asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t you have an ideal?"


    "No


    "Won''t it? Will ye Chutian, who is famous, have no ideal?"


    I said with a bitter smile, "what is ideal? I''ve given up for a long time. Silver fox, are you disappointed with me? "


    "No. As long as you do what you like to do, I will be happy. " Silver fox gave me a smile and continued to massage me.


    Not to mention that the massage technique of Yinhu is really good. It''s very comfortable to press it.


    "Silver fox, what''s your ideal?"


    "Let our country''s intelligent technology take the lead in the world, let the whole world see our face, this is my dream."


    "Silver fox, you are so powerful, you can do it."


    "Hee hee. I''ll do it for you. " Silver fox suddenly jumped out of such a sentence.


    "Ah? What? " It''s not that I didn''t hear it clearly, but I couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    Silver fox said: "from now on, I will follow you and help you. I will do whatever you want me to do."


    "Really?"


    "Well, really."


    "Don''t you plan to go back to Yan Qingcheng?"


    "I won''t go back."


    "Why?" I was so crazy that I suddenly asked such a question.


    Silver fox suddenly face a red, slightly lowered his head, silent for a while and then raised his head and said: "I want to follow you."


    I''m afraid silver fox is not just following me.


    "I -" I want to make it clear to Yinhu in advance that she and I can only be friends after all, and there can be nothing else. Although we did have some intimacy just now, fortunately, we didn''t cross the boundary. Even if we crossed the boundary, it was just a little bit, which was regarded as a misunderstanding.


    As silver fox said, I''m just helping her, though it''s a little bit of a help.


    Silver fox interrupted me and said in a low voice, "you don''t have to say anything. I understand."


    "So you will?"


    "Yes, why not." Silver fox pause for a while, said: "just now I am very happy, thank you."


    There''s nothing to thank. It''s all friends.


    Of course, I can''t be so humble. You''re welcome. Silver fox is comfortable, and my friends take advantage of it.


    No matter how to say silver fox is a gorgeous beauty, or a place, how many people miss.I just grin and don''t speak. At this time, keep in mind that silence is golden, and don''t say anything superfluous.


    Silver fox saw me with a strange smile, lowered his head again and said softly: "Ye Chutian, you - you don''t treat me as a casual woman, do you?"


    "No way."


    "I''m not really. I haven''t been close to any man before. Suddenly I''m like you. My body is a little out of control. "


    "I know."


    "No. You don''t know? I used to concentrate on study and research. I didn''t have any other thoughts, and I didn''t deal with men. You are the first man close to me. Not only that, but also in the laboratory, you kiss me and take away my first kiss. What makes me even more strange is that I am not angry with you. On the contrary, I feel very beautiful. "


    A thirsty woman who is molested by a prodigal son is often about to fall into the enemy. There is some truth in this.


    Silver fox pause for a while and said: "I have heard of your name, always want to see what kind of man you are, a man who can conquer Miss Biao and Lin Manxue must be unusual, or maybe because I have a long relationship with you, when I see you, I don''t resent you."


    "Oh." I faint Oh, in addition to this, what else can I say.


    Silver fox glanced at me and said: "now that we are both like this, I give you what I can give you and what I can''t. It''s your business whether you care or not, but for me, I value it very much. I am not a casual woman, you treat me like this is my man, you can not recognize, but I do, so I want to follow you. I don''t need you to be responsible. I just want to help you do what I can. I know where you are, and frankly, not optimistic. "


    Silver fox to my open heart, we a big man can not be too unfeeling, not to mention I really need the help of silver fox, but I can''t give silver fox anything.


    "Silver fox, please let me know if you have any requirements. I will help you if I can."


    "No


    "Not a single request?"


    "No


    "I''m rather embarrassed that you didn''t ask for one." I tried to liven up the atmosphere for a joke because it was too depressing and embarrassing.


    Silver fox looked at me bitterly. This one was full of complicated feelings. I didn''t dare to smile any more. I immediately cleaned up my expression and changed it into a serious one.


    The good silver fox suddenly stopped the action on his hand and pressed his hand on his abdomen. His face changed greatly and seemed uncomfortable. This made me jump.


    "What''s the matter?" I got up from the silver fox''s arms and asked in surprise.


    "No, it''s OK." Silver fox shook his head, red face, rather embarrassed to say.


    A woman''s first stomachache is very normal, or she is not a stomachache, but where the pain below, silver fox is just embarrassed to say it.


    Man, I''ve experienced so many women, but I still know this.

 Chapter 905

    At this time, women need love and comfort. I let silver fox sit beside me and gently help her rub her stomach. There''s nothing to avoid. I''ve just done more excessive things. What''s more affectation at this time.


    I gently rub, so rub may not play any role, but this is a concern, once women get care, do not feel pain.


    Pain, sometimes is also a psychological feeling.


    Silver fox silly looking at me to do all this, silly, half a genius said: "you are so good to every woman?"


    "Nonsense. I''m only good to my own women? " I don''t know what to say until I finish saying it.


    "You think of me as your woman?"


    I don''t speak any more. I''d better not say anything at this time.


    Silver fox said quietly: "you are really a villain, a villain who can only bully women."


    I know silver fox in the heart certainly not happy, also not reconciled, but I can help her do perhaps only so much.


    "Are you better?" I rubbed for a while, raised my head and asked Yinhu. Seeing that Yinhu only looked at me foolishly, I asked her.


    "Well."


    "It works?"


    "Well."


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Well."


    "Ha ha, you can''t say anything else except um."


    "I - I don''t know what to say." Silver fox sighed and said: "ah, I really regret meeting you."


    Silver fox sighs, I ignore her, continue to help her rub.


    Silver fox changed a topic: "Ye Chutian, how did you get better in one night? You were so hurt last night, and you were alive after one night''s sleep."


    "Yes, I wonder myself."


    Silver fox thought for a while and said: "I find you are really strange. Your physical quality is really unusual. If you were other people, you would not die, but you would not be able to get out of bed in a few months. It''s like you''ll be OK after a night''s sleep. "


    "It can''t be said that it''s all right. I can''t lift any strength all over, but the wound doesn''t hurt."


    "How can your wound heal so quickly? From a biological point of view, all organs of the body have the function of self-healing, but this is not a minor injury. It''s right that you didn''t recover so quickly. It''s totally against common sense. Have you ever eaten or experienced anything special before? "


    "I lived in Longdao for a few years, but nothing else is special."


    "Dragon Island? Are you alone


    "Yes."


    "It''s said that Longdao is desolate and uninhabited, and beasts are gathering. How did you survive alone?"


    "Just live like that. Every day counts as a day."


    "What about eating and drinking?"


    "Eat delicacies and drink natural water."


    Silver fox thoughtfully said: "your wound recovery so fast, is it related to what you eat on Dragon Island?"


    "Maybe." Silver fox asked me, I asked who to go, can only use such a sentence to answer her.


    "How many years have you lived in Longdao?"


    "Eight years."


    "Tell me about Dragon Island. I''m curious about this place."


    "It''s nothing to say. It''s just a desert island, a strange one."


    "Tell me, once you say I may be distracted, my stomach won''t hurt."


    "And that?"


    "That''s not true."


    I thought about it and thought it was reasonable. I told Yinhu about what I saw on Longdao. I told Yinhu about some strange things that happened on Longdao and shared them with her.


    Silver fox deserves to be a biologist. She knows everything I say, such as strange grass, magical animals, legendary beasts and so on.


    Yinhu''s knowledge is really profound. She connected the things I talked about, just like she went to Longdao in person. Everything is clear.


    Silver Fox also solved a lot of doubts for me, which made me know more about myself and Longdao.


    "What do you say is the air flow in my body?"


    "Be fresh." Silver fox said: "your body recovers so fast, it is very likely that the vitality in your body has been stimulated and your vitality has been radiated."


    "Why am I stronger than before?"


    "It should have something to do with your experience in Longdao."


    "Do you have the strength?"


    "Of course. Don''t you hear what people often say? Everyone has it. But compared with your one, it''s almost negligible. "


    "Is it that every time you get hurt, your vitality will weaken a little bit?"


    "I think so." Silver fox herself is not sure, ambiguous, she thought for a while and said: "maybe there is another possibility, the vitality of their own repair, will be more pure, stronger than before, if it is true, it is not a bad thing for you."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "It''s normal. Metabolism is like this, material cycle, energy cycle, things old and new replacement, this is the law of nature"Silver fox, you know so much."


    "Hee hee." Silver fox put out his little tongue and was happy. Suddenly, he said with a strange smile: "Ye Chutian, I suddenly think of a very difficult problem."


    "Oh, what''s the problem?" I asked curiously.


    Silver fox said with a smile: "you said you stayed in Longdao for eight years, that is to say, when you went to Longdao, you should still be a young man in your early twenties, right?"


    "Yes, I was twenty-four years old."


    Silver fox suddenly came a sentence: "24 years old is a young man''s most energetic and physiological time, how do you solve it?"


    Ah?


    I didn''t expect that silver fox would suddenly make such a joke with me. I was stunned for a moment.


    Is silver fox trying to tease me?


    Silver fox suddenly grabbed my hand and pushed it down. My hand fell into the grass.


    "Silver fox -"


    "today you belong to me!" Silver fox pressure on me, overbearing sealed my mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Silver fox gave me up!


    Believe it or not, brother, a big man was attacked by such a delicate little body as silver fox. He was 30 like a wolf and 40 like a tiger. After the ban was lifted, the fighting capacity of silver fox rose sharply, and brother was almost swallowed alive by silver fox.


    Don''t look down on women at any time, remember, at any time.


    This time, it''s more direct and thorough than before. Silver fox fell, and my friends followed. I have completely regarded her as a woman, a woman who can let me vent.


    After that, silver fox hugged and talked excitedly, not sleepy at all. He forced me to tell her my experience of these years. There''s no way for me, my friend. Who told me that I was eaten by her? I can only tell her my experience of these years without any concealment.


    "Do you want the leaves to fall?"


    "Of course."


    "In your heart, is Ye Luo your most important person?"


    "Well."


    Silver fox suddenly silent no longer speak, no matter how I ask her, she also ignore me, just closed his eyes said tired, want to rest for a while.


    Brother also sleepy, after a big injury with silver fox war, physical and mental fatigue, for a while deep sleep.


    It''s already daybreak. I get up to exercise my muscles and prepare to take silver fox away from here.


    "Silver fox, get up. It''s time for us to go."


    Yinhu sipped her mouth and sat still in a daze, as if she was making a decision. She hesitated for a long time and finally made up her mind to say: "Ye Chutian, I have something I want to tell you."


    Silver fox expression so serious must be a big thing, yesterday talked so much, what else did she not tell me.


    "You say, I listen."


    "I know where the leaves fall."


    "Who? The leaves fall


    I was surprised. Isn''t Ye Luo in orchid town.


    The silver fox nodded his head and said, "yes."


    "Where is he?"


    "Lonely cliff."


    "Where is the lonely cliff?"


    "It''s not far from here. It''s only about ten miles."


    "How could he be on the lonely cliff? He was captured by Yan Qingcheng. "


    "Well."


    I asked eagerly, "do you know the way to Guya? Take me."


    "I know the location of the lonely cliff, but we can''t get up."


    "Why?"


    "There''s only one way to go up the cliff, by helicopter. It''s a pity we don''t have a helicopter. "

 Chapter 906

    Shit, where can I get a helicopter in a moment and a half? Is it so easy to get a helicopter.


    Even if there is this thing, the flying target is too big, and I may be shot down by Yan Qingcheng''s people before I fly to the lonely cliff.


    "Is there no other way?"


    Silver fox said: "I have only been to the lonely cliff once. I went up by helicopter at that time. The lonely cliff is on the cliff of an old mountain. There are hundreds of miles of forests around. There are no people. If I don''t take a helicopter, I have to cross the old mountain to find a way to the mountain. However, there is no road at all in the deep mountain. It''s all thorny jungle and can''t get through to people. "


    I''ve broken through the Dragon Island. Besides, it''s just an old mountain. It''s not the first time for me to walk in the thorn jungle. It''s just like making hundreds of cuts on my body. I dare to do anything for the sake of falling leaves.


    "Silver fox, tell me the location of the cliff now." I don''t want to wait any longer. I''m going to the lonely cliff immediately.


    "Won''t you take me with you?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Help you. I''m going to save Ye Luo, too. "


    I frowned and said, "you are a big scientist. You are doing high-tech work. It''s very expensive. Let''s leave this kind of fighting and killing to our men."


    Silver fox curled his lips and said, "you look down on me."


    "I didn''t mean that."


    "That''s what you mean. You look down on women. "


    Women are some unreasonable, stubborn time than who are stubborn.


    "Whatever you think, you can''t go anyway."


    Silver fox said quietly: "if you don''t take me, I won''t tell you where the lonely cliff is. Without me, you can''t find that place at all."


    Gu Ya must be another secret base of Yan Qingcheng. Without silver fox to lead the way, I think it''s hard to find that place.


    I don''t want to take Yinhu. I''m going to Guya to save people. Maybe I want to kill people. What''s the matter with Yinhu and me? I have to take care of her. I''m asking for trouble. Besides, this trip to Guya is extremely dangerous. I don''t want Yinhu to take risks with me.


    "It''s not negotiable. You tell me where you are. I''ll take you out of here first, and then find you a safe place. When I come back, I''ll take ye Luo to you."


    "I don''t know."


    "You dare not listen to me?"


    "I don''t know." Silver fox is full of personality. If you don''t insist, you can''t.


    I said with a cold face: "then you''d better go back to Yan Qingcheng. I''m not suitable for you here. I have a problem with Ye Chutian. Women who don''t listen to me should never."


    "I dare not admit it when you sleep?" Silver fox was so anxious that he almost cried. He got up and held my clothes tightly. I felt that I had to fight with me just to say yes.


    I patted silver fox''s little hand and said, "don''t be childish. I''m enough to save people. In the future, ye Luo''s education will have to trouble you. "


    "Ye Luo is your child. Naturally, I will take him as my own child, but I won''t allow you to go to Gu Ya alone. You don''t understand Gu ya. It''s not as simple as you think. Many troops have been stationed on the lonely cliff. If you go alone, you will be killed. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    "I don''t know. I must go with you. Chutian, if I can help you, take me with you. I promise I won''t add any burden to you. "


    I said angrily, "why do you have to go with me?"


    Silver fox said softly: "because I''m afraid, I''m afraid you''ll never come back, never come back."


    "Do you have so little faith in me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t have confidence in you, it''s that I know more about Gu Ya than you do. Chutian, I''ll tell you the truth. There''s a special army on Gu ya. They''re all armored. How can you do it with your bare hands?"


    "Are they robots?"


    "Well." Silver fox nodded his head and said: "I went to Guya with my parents last year to deal with the system problems of robots. No one can understand the power of these robots better than me. In some ways, they are made by me."


    Robot?


    I''m the first two. There are a group of gene fighters in front of me. They are like a group of living dead people. They have no pain, and they have endless strength. They are extremely difficult to deal with.


    Now, there are a group of armored robot soldiers. How can you fight with them barehanded.


    "Do you have a way to deal with them?"


    "Of course. I designed them, and I know their weaknesses. "


    "What are their weaknesses?"


    Silver fox Du mouth said: "you do not take me, I will not tell you."


    "Silver fox." I have no way to take silver fox. This girl is stubborn and uncompromising. I''m impatient and my voice is louder.


    "Why are you yelling at me. It''s no use yelling. " Silver fox stares big eyes to talk back with me way.


    I and silver fox big eyes stare small eyes, stare for a while, eyes sour and tired, I took back my eyes and said some soft words, with silver fox fight down is not meaningful."It''s not that I don''t want to take you. You know it''s hard to go there. If a woman cuts her face or gets scratched by thatch or thorns, I''ll be distressed. Moreover, even if she goes to the lonely cliff, she must fight with Yan Qingcheng. I''m afraid she can''t protect you at that time."


    "You care about me?" Silver fox eyes blurred, both excited and uneasy.


    "We are all like this. Can I not care about you?"


    "Hee hee." Silver fox was very happy when she saw me saying this. She couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. She was very happy for a while, sipped her sexy lips and said:


    "I thought you wanted to leave me. I - I''ve never been in love and I don''t know anything. You should be more tolerant of me. "


    I''ll go. At this juncture, I''m worried about this kind of thing. Don''t guess women''s mind. You can''t understand it.


    "Can we say that this time?"


    "No way."


    "Why not?" She just can''t turn the corner.


    It''s true to say that it''s hard to communicate with big scientists. They think that few things can be changed and they are quite stubborn.


    Silver fox said: "you are my man, how can I let you risk alone, to live with life, to die with death, death I will follow you."


    I completely speechless, helpless to say: "you how so stubborn."


    "People who can''t stick to their own principles can''t be scientists. Hee hee, just accept your destiny." Silver fox held my arm in both hands and said gently:


    "take me with you. I can make a big difference. I''ve lived on an isolated cliff for more than three months, and I''m familiar with the terrain. Besides, I can help you deal with robots, so that you can deal with other guards at ease. "


    "Can you handle robots?"


    ¡°sure¡£¡± Silver fox smile indisputably said.


    "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    "Look down on people, don''t you? Let me tell you something about ye Chutian. If I can make them, I can destroy them. To me, these are nothing


    I said suspiciously, "how did you destroy them?"


    "No matter what kind of robots they are, they all depend on chips to survive. Once I destroy the chip programs implanted in their bodies, they will be game over," silver fox said


    "How to destroy it?"


    Silver fox strange smile said: "mountain people have their own tricks."

 Chapter 907

    Silver fox see I still don''t believe, and tightly hold my arm, also with two big things in the above dally, coquetry way: "you take me, I promise you can help you, and is a big help."


    Women are born to be coquettish, and they are experts in this field. Silver fox used to have no coquettish objects, and all of her thoughts were devoted to scientific research. Now she is back to a normal woman. After breaking through that relationship with me, silver fox is like a new face, no longer a cold scientist, but a charming woman, a goddess of all kinds of customs.


    I sighed and said, "there''s nothing I can do with you."


    "Ha ha, you agreed?" The silver fox was so happy that he buried his head in my arms and tried to drill inside.


    "All right, all right. You''re a great scientist. You can''t be like a child. "


    "Hee hee." Silver fox raised his head, said with a smile: "we can be together again."


    "Are you so fond of being with me?"


    "Of course." Silver fox didn''t feel embarrassed. Instead, she felt that it was a matter of course.


    In fact, I also understand that Yinhu, a woman in her thirties, has devoted herself to her work and career for the first half of her life. Now that she has a successful career and has no worries about food and clothing, what else can she pursue.


    Or only one love can motivate her.


    I don''t know if I''m the first love of silver fox, but as her first man, her feelings for me are definitely different.


    Women are different from men. A woman''s sense of security comes from a man, that is, the man closest to her. Men''s sense of security comes from many women. The more women there are, the more secure they are.


    I don''t remember who told me that. It seems to have some truth.


    "Now can you tell me where the cliff is?"


    "Hee hee. I''m not going to tell you at this time that you think I''m so stupid. If I tell you now, what will you do if you go back? "


    "Is that what I am?"


    "It''s not good. It''s better to believe in what you have than to believe in what you don''t have. It''s necessary to be defensive. Hee hee. " Silver fox has been happy, she wants to be with me, this wish has come true, other she also thinks it doesn''t matter, even I have a few women have a few children also doesn''t matter.


    It''s all done. It''s late even if it''s called.


    Silver fox is not such a tangled woman. Scientists are a little bit good and logical. She must have figured it out for a long time. Anyway, she is a latecomer and wants to completely replace the previous positions in my mind. Isn''t that a dream.


    "Let''s set out immediately. You said it''s only ten miles away from the lonely cliff. It should be within an hour."


    Silver fox said: "it''s not far from the deep mountain. It''s estimated that it''s less than 100 li away from the nearest place. But the solitary cliff is in the center of the deep mountain. There is no smoke in the area of hundreds of miles. And if we want to cross the deep mountain, we have to make some preparations."


    "Ready? What are you going to prepare? "


    Silver fox said with a smile: "computers, armor and weapons ah."


    "Do you have these things?"


    "Yes. I know where it is. "


    "Where is it?"


    "In a different hospital."


    "Other hospital? Whose other hospital? "


    "Big or small."


    "Yan Qingcheng?"


    "Well."


    "You mean we''ll go back?"


    "Well."


    I took silver fox''s little hand and said, "don''t go back. If you let me go in private, Yan Qingcheng will not let you go. If you go back, you will die. "


    "If you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you''ll get tiger''s son. Besides, Xueer may not really tell Da Shao, and Da Shao may not still be there. He seldom comes and seldom stays for a long time. "


    "Cher? Who is Cher


    Silver fox seems to suddenly think of something, hit a ha ha, said: "nothing, is a strange woman, usually with my relationship is not very good."


    "Aren''t you the chief director? How dare anyone disrespect you?"


    Silver fox said with a smile: "what''s strange about this? Are there few things that are incompatible with the heart in the workplace?"


    "So it is."


    "It is."


    Silver fox said that it''s not easy to move in broad daylight, and it''s better to stay until night to go back. She is most familiar with the laboratory situation, and she said that I will do whatever is good.


    In the morning, nearly ten hours before dark, Yinhu and I decided to find something to eat.


    There are many fruit trees in the forest. Autumn is the season of fruit ripening. Yinhu and I picked a lot of wild fruits to eat. Yinhu is very naughty and gentle as a young girl. She has to bite me one by one, and she is not allowed to eat one by one.


    Silver Fox and I ate a lot of wild fruit, silver fox thirsty, we go to the stream to drink, eat and drink enough, look at the sun in the sky, this time is noon.


    Silver fox has just been broken. It''s dirty and uncomfortable. Just now when we were looking for wild fruits in the forest, we found a secret hot spring.The water in the hot spring is still hot and steaming. There is a big stone not far from the hot spring. It''s very comfortable to lie on the big stone and bask in the sun.


    "I want to take a shower." Silver fox''s eyes are like silk, pulling my cape.


    "Go. I''ll keep the wind for you. " I lay on the big stone and said happily.


    "I''m afraid alone." Silver fox pursed her lips and blinked.


    I took a look at the water in the hot spring and said, "what''s so scary about this? Look, the water in the hot spring is not very deep."


    "The water is not deep, but I''m afraid there''s something in it."


    "What can you have? This is a natural hot spring. Don''t worry, it will be OK."


    "Stupid." Silver fox looked at me with complaint and muttered.


    Ah?


    I immediately reaction, silver fox to find a lot of reasons is to want me with her.


    This -


    I stare at the figure of the silver fox, but I''m not calm. I''ll go. The environment here is elegant and the atmosphere is good. It''s also a good suggestion to take a bath with the silver fox.


    Silver fox thought, but in view of a woman and can''t wipe face, ha ha, silver fox will also have embarrassed time.


    I said with a smile, "are you looking for a back rub?"


    When I said that, silver fox''s face turned red. She turned her back to me and slowly took off her clothes and went to the hot spring.


    Looking at the silver fox''s bright white back and full buttocks, my brother was shameful again. I got up from the big stone, untied the shackles of my body, and followed the silver fox to the hot spring.


    The water in the hot spring is really comfortable, neither cold nor hot. Silver fox and I were a little embarrassed at first, but we didn''t know who was close to whom later. In a word, we made a couple and finally integrated.


    From time to time in the woods came the call of birds, which was a natural sound. From time to time in the hot spring came the sound of PA * PA, and a woman released her voice.


    ¡­¡­


    We stayed until the sun set.


    Silver Fox and I had some grooming, and then we went back along the road last night. After walking for more than two hours, we came to a back garden.


    Silver Fox and I are hiding behind the rockery in the back garden.

 Chapter 908

    The back garden is quiet. According to Yinhu, the back garden is Yan Dashao''s other courtyard. Usually Yan Dashao comes here to inspect his work. If he sleeps here, he will choose to rest in this other courtyard.


    "Do you think Yan Qingcheng is still here?"


    Silver fox thought for a while and said, "not necessarily. When young people come here, sometimes they leave on the same day, sometimes they stay for a few days, sometimes they stay for more than ten days or even a month, which I really can''t say. But in the last two years, there has been less


    "Used to come a lot?"


    "Well. Come every three to five. "


    "Why has it been less in the last two years? Is the project finished? "


    "Maybe." Silver fox may not care about this question before, so it can''t give me a definite answer.


    Silver Fox and I groped in the dark. We sneaked through several corridors. There was no one to guard here. There were several guards standing sporadically. The whole other courtyard was quiet.


    Silver fox said that the security here is very strict, the real protection forces are hidden in the dark, and the laxity on the surface is just a way to confuse the enemy.


    Silver fox knows the situation here like the back of his hand, with her here, wearing here is not the same as playing.


    Silver fox took me to turn left and right, and finally came to a window sill. Silver fox said that this is the room of the young and the old, and the young and the old have what we need.


    Silver Fox and I were lying on the windowsill, just about to open the window. It was locked inside and couldn''t be opened. I was about to smash the glass. Silver fox suddenly pulled me and said, "this is bulletproof glass. It can''t be broken. Oh, no, there are people in it. "


    Someone?


    I''ll listen carefully. Damn, there are people. The sound insulation effect of this room is so good. I didn''t notice these details just now.


    I put my ear on the glass. The light in the room was turned off. I could see nothing but the creaking sound of a dream and the cry of a woman.


    This kind of voice is too familiar. I listened to it all afternoon this afternoon. Yinhu called herself all afternoon. Now her voice is still a little hoarse.


    Silver fox''s ears are really sharp. I found something wrong one step ahead of me.


    Silver fox may also be aware of what''s going on inside. After all, women are thin skinned and shy, and their faces turn red.


    But the silver fox is no longer the silver fox who didn''t know anything before. At the moment, the silver fox doesn''t say that he has experienced many battles, but at least he is well-informed.


    Hehe, of course, there''s a contribution from my friends.


    I gently smile, said: "you feast big and small, Yanfu not shallow ah, bring Xiaomi here to play, really understand taste."


    Silver fox frowned and muttered, "no, I haven''t brought a woman here. I''ve never brought a woman here. Besides, there''s no other woman in the whole lab who can get into the eyes of a young man except me."


    "Silver fox, what are you muttering about?"


    "Nothing. It''s nothing. "


    "No. You have something on your face


    "I think it''s a bit strange," silver fox said


    "What a strange way, let''s talk about it."


    "There''s no young woman in the lab except me."


    I said: "what''s strange about this? Can Yan Da Shao Jinwu cangjiao tell you? Besides, if you don''t have a lab, Yan Da Shao won''t bring it in from outside. What''s the fuss?"


    "I didn''t bring any women with me this time. I didn''t have any. I didn''t have any before."


    Ah?


    No women? This is clearly doing that kind of thing to make such a sound. How can it be wrong? What''s the matter?


    I suddenly have a big brain hole. Doesn''t Yan Qingcheng like women and men.


    Is it -


    damn, it''s really hot news. Once it''s true, you can make a lot of money.


    "Let''s go."


    Silver fox pulled my cape, since the young still stay here, her action and I declared a failure, there is no effect to stay, it is better to leave before the young found out.


    "Go? If you go, I won''t go. " I lay on the glass and continued to listen to the corner.


    Silver fox frowned and blushed and said, "what''s good about this? You haven''t heard of it. Let''s go quickly. If we are found by the guards, we will not be able to leave. "


    Silver fox not only said, but also stretched out her hand to pull me away. I suddenly held silver fox''s small hand tightly. Silver fox was held by my warm big hand, and her body was half soft. There was a big fight going on inside. Her eyes and ears were stained, and her mood was aroused again.


    Women who have just experienced that kind of life are addicted to this kind of life. Otherwise, silver fox will not pester me for an afternoon. In addition, silver fox is in such a terrible age. If it is not in this special place at this time, silver fox finger may push me back again.


    Silver fox eyes blurred, blowing out the gas with a wisp of fragrance, beautiful women in the emotional time with a certain flavor, like fruit, send out fragrance, attract bees.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I know it, silver fox body is too sensitive, live so big, probably never saw any short film, suddenly see such a stimulating picture, the body immediately became a pool of mud."I -" silver fox''s eyes are like silk. She can''t say that she thinks again. Silver fox swallows her saliva and says intermittently: "let''s go back - shall we go back?"


    "Why go back in such a hurry?"


    Silver fox''s face hot, slightly low head said: "it''s late, go back - go back to good rest."


    Look at the reaction of the silver fox, what do you don''t understand? I patted the little hand of the silver fox and said with a bad smile: "one afternoon is not enough, silver fox. It''s not good for your health if you don''t do this kind of thing too much. You should know how to control it. That''s enough. I still have a backache now."


    Silver fox''s face is dripping blood, so I''m sorry to raise my head. I want to bury my head directly in the soil.


    I put my face close to the past, in the silver fox forehead gently kiss, said: "the future is long, don''t rush for a while, now we do business is important."


    "Business? What''s the point? We''ve already missed the chance when we''re in the house, and we''re not caught stealing at this time. "


    Yinhu is still very afraid of Yan Qingcheng. After all, Yan Qingcheng has been her boss for many years and has always been the man she most admires. Once she learns that Yan Qingcheng is in another hospital, Yinhu has given up the idea of stealing.


    "Ha ha. Not necessarily. What is lost is lost


    "What do you mean?"


    I said with a smile: "I don''t have the handle of Yan Qingcheng all the time. I thought he was such a perfect man with no shortcomings at all. Hehe, I finally caught him today. Can I just miss him?"


    "You are crazy!" Silver fox is scared by me. What do I want to do? Go to the scene to catch the adulterer or take the video to record the evidence.


    I''m not happy. If Yan Qingcheng is doing that with a woman, it''s not a big deal for a man who doesn''t have a need. But if you change a woman into a man, I''ll go. It''s a big surprise. I can make Yan Qingcheng lose his reputation in a moment.


    No matter how bad it is, I can use it as a threat to exchange these evidences for ye Luo. As long as my evidences are strong enough, Yan Qingcheng dare not give in to me.

 Chapter 909

    So it''s important to get the evidence.


    I put my ideas on the silver fox tray, and also said that if we really photographed something useful, silver fox and I would not have to go to the lonely cliff, because Yan Qingcheng would honestly present Ye Luo himself.


    Although silver fox thinks it''s not appropriate to do this, and it''s a little bit of that, but I insist that she can only cooperate with me. No matter what kind of woman, once she is conquered by a man, it''s not far from losing her soul and dignity.


    Tough as silver fox is no exception.


    If I can''t break the glass windows, I just want to break in from the gate. As long as I rush in suddenly and start fast enough, I can definitely take a lot of classic pictures, ha ha.


    Silver fox denied my plan. She said that there was almost no weakness in my bedroom. The outside door was bulletproof and the windows were equipped with bulletproof glass. Unless you use large heavy weapons, you can''t pry it open.


    "Then there''s no way?" I spread my hand and missed such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. My brother is not willing to. This kind of opportunity is rare, but it doesn''t mean that we can meet it.


    Silver fox thought for a moment and said, "do you really want to know what happened inside?"


    "Of course."


    "I have a way."


    "What can I do?"


    "Come with me." Silver fox led me to another place, she took me around a few rooms, and then walk through the pavilion courtyard, finally came to a corner.


    Silver Fox and I hid in the corner to observe the situation. We saw that there were two guards guarding the door of a room. What kind of room is this? Why are there people guarding here.


    "Go knock them out. We''re going into this room."


    "Good."


    I was just about to go, silver fox suddenly pulled me and said: "just stun, don''t kill them."


    "Why?"


    "They - well, don''t take their lives anyway."


    I made an OK gesture to the silver fox. When I touched it in the dark, one of them knocked them out. The silver fox came up and took out a bunch of keys to open the door directly.


    "How can you have the key here?"


    "I used to use this office, but it was vacant later, but there are a lot of important information in it."


    "They''re your men, aren''t they?"


    "How do you know?"


    "Look at your attitude towards them. They should have been with you for a long time, but since they are your people, why do they want to stun them?"


    Silver fox said: "they have been with me for a long time, and they can be regarded as my half confidant. But at present, no one is trustworthy, so we should be careful. That''s why we have to stun them. We can''t let them find us. If only one person knows our existence, we will be more safe."


    "Ha ha, silver fox, you are really bad enough, even your own people don''t let go."


    "Go. It''s not all for you. " Silver fox opened the door and led me in.


    Silver fox didn''t turn on the light, but did a lot of things in the dark. I don''t know what she did. She went through the box and the cabinet and fiddled with her notebook. Finally, she led me out of the room again.


    "What you have in your bag seems to move."


    "Little mouse."


    "What do you want the little mouse for?"


    "You''ll know later."


    Yan Qingcheng and I went back to the outside of Yan Qingcheng''s bedroom. Yinhu put a dozen mice into the air conditioning entrance, and then pulled me back to her original office.


    "What did you do to the little mouse?"


    "This is not an ordinary mouse, this is a robot mouse."


    "Robot mouse?"


    "Yes. The robot mouse is one of the best mobile monitoring devices at present. "


    Silver fox open a software, input a series of complex password, her action is too fast, I didn''t see what number or character she lost.


    Silver fox opened an interface, suddenly a clear picture jumped into the whole computer screen, with the movement of the robot mouse, the picture is constantly moving.


    Silver fox did a few switches, maybe each robot mouse corresponding to a picture, and then she through what technical processing to blend these pictures together, put together a complete picture.


    Damn it.


    Sure enough, it''s high-tech. a dozen mice can cover every corner of the room. Silver fox is worthy of silver fox. There is nothing she can''t do.


    Now the monitoring place is the living room. The living room is really big. The decoration is very luxurious. Luxury goods can be seen everywhere.


    The robot mouse left the living room and strolled to Yan Qingcheng''s bedroom, so Yan Qingcheng''s bedroom gradually became clear.


    The bedroom became clearer and clearer. At first, I could only see the corner at the head of the bed. With the increase of the number of robot mice, the picture was gradually completed. Then I saw a shirtless man fighting against a woman. Because the woman was facing the ceiling and the man covered her face, I couldn''t see what she looked like for a moment.I''m a little disappointed because from the pictures I''ve come into contact with at present, it''s no doubt that the man is Yan Qingcheng, and what he cooperates with is not another man, but a woman, which is not consistent with the picture I imagined.


    But it''s good to be able to take this kind of evidence, at least not for nothing. Silver fox didn''t want to stare at the picture. When the camera turned to the bedroom, she left her desk and asked me to look at it by myself.


    Silver Fox went to do something else, leaving me alone in the surveillance screen. The action in the screen is more and more powerful. Yan Qingcheng is very strong. He has persisted for so long without losing the battle. He looks very excited.


    I''m not interested in this kind of thing. If it wasn''t for Yan Qingcheng, my friends would not bother to have a look.


    My friends don''t care what kind of woman Yan Qingcheng is or who she is. It doesn''t matter to me. If I can''t see her, I can''t see her. I didn''t adjust my angle to look at her.


    Yan Qingcheng became more and more excited and began to pant. The women who cooperated with him were also excited. They were crying like killing a pig.


    No, why does this sound so familiar?


    I was surprised, brain buzzing, quickly wiped his eyes, continue to stare at the picture carefully, because I heard bursts of familiar can no longer be familiar with the sound.


    This is the sound of Man Yu.


    Manyu''s voice is too unique, such as the voice outside the sky, which can''t be imitated by others.


    I was shocked and nervous. I was almost suffocated by the picture in front of me. As Yan Qingcheng''s ups and downs became bigger and bigger, the angle of the woman''s face was more and more exposed, and she gave me a stronger and stronger sense of familiarity.


    For a moment, Yan Qingcheng broke away from the woman, and there was a huge gap in the middle, which made me see clearly the real appearance of the woman who cooperated with Yan Qingcheng. She was -


    in front of my eyes, and almost fell on the keyboard on the spot. Man Xue and Yan Qingcheng behind my back -


    I couldn''t accept the fact that all this was not true Yes, it must not be true.


    I tried my best to persuade myself to force myself to forget what I saw in front of me. No, no, Manyu won''t do it, definitely not.


    Lin Manxue is not such a woman. I can''t do her wrong. She won''t do this to me. She loves me. How can she do this to Yan Qingcheng.


    Under my subconscious hint, I gradually calmed down, but before I completely calmed down, Yan Qingcheng suddenly quickened the pace and kept shouting man Xue''s name in his mouth, while his partner was also shouting Qing Cheng''s name in his mouth.


    This slap in the face completely confused me. It was Lin Manxue. She was Lin Manxue. Her appearance, her voice and her unique cry all announced a fact to me that she was Lin Manxue.


    She''s Lin Manxue.


    The ugly pictures and shouts made me lose my mind completely. I was so angry that I smashed the computer, clenched my fist and smashed it to pieces.


    I vented, and suddenly looked up to the sky with a long smile. A stream of air rushed up my chest. As soon as my throat was sweet, I spurted out a big mouthful of blood, and then fell back straight.


    The silver fox, who was busy, didn''t pay attention to me just now. Suddenly, she saw me hit me like crazy. I was so scared that I fell down before she arrived at me.


    "Chutian." Silver fox a scream, lying on my body holding me yelling, this time really scared her, good how suddenly like this.

 Chapter 910

    This time, I fell to the ground and felt as if I were dead. I couldn''t feel any temperature in my body.


    This is the heart cold to the extreme performance.


    "Chutian, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Why? Why is that? " I only know to say a few words, maybe my heart is really dead, I want to rescue Ye Luo and Lin Manxue through the silver fox, the dream of instant disillusionment.


    The noise and scream awakened the guards around. They couldn''t stay here any longer. Silver fox was carrying a package, and her small body was carrying a big man like me.


    "Don''t shoot. It''s director Yinhu."


    A guard found that it was silver fox and stopped another guard from shooting. Another guard was aiming to shoot the fleeing shadow.


    "Who is the director carrying?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What to do?" A guard asked another guard. The guard thought for a moment and said, "report the situation to the young and the old quickly. We can''t do it ourselves."


    "But who dares to disturb the rest at this point? It''s not fatal."


    "What do you say?"


    "If it''s alive, it''ll be handled by the young and the old. Tell the brothers not to shoot, just catch the live one. Don''t hurt the director, or no one can afford it. "


    "Good."


    Fortunately, silver fox is familiar with the terrain and turns left and right with me on his back, but he has many pursuers behind him and chases silver fox all the way.


    Silver fox can''t run far behind me. She is panting. After all, she is only a female scientist. She has never done this kind of physical work. Silver fox clenches her fine teeth and flees behind me.


    Silver fox is not willing to give up on me to run for my life alone. In this dangerous situation, she is still not willing to give up on me, even if she is caught by Yan Qingcheng''s pursuers.


    Silver fox escaped from another courtyard behind my back and entered a dense forest. The pursuers behind were getting closer and closer. If it wasn''t for the other party''s fear of killing silver fox by mistake, it would be hard to explain to Yan Dashao. At this moment, silver fox and I had already died under the random gun of pursuers.


    Silver fox ran a few miles with me on his back. He had reached the limit of his body and couldn''t hold on any longer. Suddenly, his feet softened and silver fox and I fell on a piece of grass together.


    I''m in a semi coma and I''m in a daze. It seems that what happened outside has nothing to do with me.


    The women I love most don''t want me. If I choose other men, what''s the meaning of my life.


    I gave up on myself and didn''t care whether I was alive or dead. I''d better be killed by the random guns of the pursuers, so it''s all over.


    The pursuers gathered around and pointed the muzzle of the gun at the silver fox and me lying on the grass. The silver fox held my head and explored my breath. I was so angry that I only had half my life left. The silver fox was so scared that I suddenly became like this.


    My pulse condition is weak, the air flow in my body is turbulent, and I feel that my whole body is going to be uncontrollable.


    Silver fox apricot eyes wide open, fury way: "open your dog eyes, see who I am.". Blind your dog''s eyes, don''t you even know me? "


    Silver Fox has been the director of the laboratory for nearly ten years. She has a high position, and her identity and status are there. These guards are still afraid of her.


    A guard said politely, "director, please come with us. Go to see the young and the old. "


    "What kind of thing are you? Should I go to see the junior and senior ferry to get your arrangement?"


    The leading guard came over and said with a cold face, "director Yinhu, this is the order of the minority. Please carry out the order."


    After catching Yinhu, the leading guard has just reported the situation to Yan Qingcheng. Although Yan Qingcheng is angry, he tells them not to hurt Yinhu and take her back to another hospital to see him.


    This has alarmed Yan Qingcheng. No matter how noble the silver fox''s identity is, can it be compared with the master? Silver fox knows that this time it''s not important whether she has something to do. What''s important is that I''m afraid my life will be lost.


    "Let''s help the master. Close the line. "


    What do you mean to help director a, clearly want to hold silver fox.


    "Yes."


    Two guards came up to pull the silver fox, and two others came up to carry me.


    Silver fox angrily shake hands, want to shake off the people who pull her, but the other side grasp tightly, simply can''t shake off.


    The troops were preparing to retreat. Suddenly, a few shots were fired, and the guards on the left and right sides of the silver fox were knocked down instantly.


    "There are snipers." The leader of the guard exclaimed, his voice just fell, a bullet hit his eyebrow, he fell straight down.


    Sharpshooter!


    This is an open area with almost no cover. The guard becomes the target of the other party in an instant.


    The guard quickly fell down to fight back, and the gunfire was loud. The people on the opposite side were shooting all over the world. Every time a shot was fired, one of them would hang up. Silver fox picked up a gun and killed the two guards who were holding me. Then he turned around and ran to the forest in front of me.


    There is also a dense forest ahead, with many grass and trees. As long as you escape to the dense forest, you may still have a ray of life.


    Silver fox''s back is completely exposed to the guard''s firepower. It''s a pity that when the leader dies, the guards are leaderless, and there are several guns aiming at Silver Fox''s back. But no one dares to shoot, and no one dares to chase silver fox, because all the guards who want to go are shot in the head by the sniper in front of them.Silver fox used all the strength of feeding and rushed forward desperately. The guards didn''t dare to chase or shoot. They had to use firepower to suppress the sniper in front, so they could only watch silver fox escape into another forest with me on his back.


    Silver fox ran forward like playing with his life. The thorns in the dense forest cut silver fox''s thigh and arm, exuding a trace of blood. This kind of small injury seems to be unimportant, it won''t kill people, but it hurts. It really hurts.


    Silver fox gritted her teeth and forced to bear, the whole person almost collapsed, but she still did not dare to stop, she told herself to run one more meter, I will be more safe, she can''t give up, absolutely can''t give up.


    I don''t know how long I escaped. Suddenly, Yinhu mixed garlic under his feet and rolled down a slope with me. The slope was not small. Yinhu and I rolled down together.


    This roll, let me completely lose consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping. I wake up, open my eyes and see a piece of fire. It''s dark all around. It''s like a huge cave.


    The light of the fire came from the fire. Next to the fire sat a thin woman. She held her legs in her hands and buried her head between them. It seemed that she was thinking about something.


    I don''t have to look at this woman carefully to know that she is silver fox.


    "Silver - silver fox -" I opened my mouth difficultly. My chest was like a big stone blocked. I even felt a little difficult to breathe.


    Silver fox heard my hoarse voice, quickly raised his head, when I wake up, silver fox overjoyed, she got up three or two steps to run in front of me, happy to cry: "you wake up."


    "Where is this?"


    "A natural cave."


    "We are still in the mountains?"


    "Well." Silver fox picked up my head, put my head on her lap, touched my face and said, "you almost scared me to death, you know. I thought - I thought you couldn''t wake up. "


    Silver fox said to cry, cry quite sad, tears drop by drop on my face.


    Silver fox''s true feelings are revealed. It doesn''t seem to be pretending at all.

 Chapter 911

    I raised my hand difficultly, patted silver fox''s little hand, and motioned her not to be sad, because I had no strength all over, and I even made such a simple move as raising my hand extremely difficult.


    "Are you thirsty?"


    "Well."


    "I''ll get you some water." Silver fox left me, went for a long time to come back, she wrapped some water with leaves back, not much, just enough to drink.


    Drink some water, the throat is more comfortable, the stomach is not so uncomfortable, speak more clearly.


    Silver fox got up to get some water back, I took silver fox''s coat and said: "no, it''s very troublesome and dangerous."


    Silver fox said to me with a smile: "it''s OK. As long as you get better, I don''t care about anything. "


    Although I''m thirsty, I''m sorry to let a woman go out so late to look for water for me. If anything happens to her again, she and I won''t be able to live.


    "Don''t go. I don''t want to drink any more."


    Yinhu knows what I mean. I don''t want to drink it, but I''m worried about her accident. She has been out for so long, either the water source is far away from the cave, or it''s inconvenient to get water. The risk factor is not small.


    Silver fox thought for a while, nodded and said: "I''ll get you some fruit to eat."


    Silver fox took two wild fruit to come over, wipe on the body at will, then bite the fruit to pieces, feed me with the mouth.


    "This -"


    I hesitated without opening my mouth.


    Silver fox has something in his mouth and can''t speak. Seeing that I don''t open my mouth, he swallowed the fruit in his mouth and said, "I feed you like this these days. What''s the matter? Do you dislike me? I''ve given you my body. Do you still dislike me? "


    "No - No."


    Silver fox took another big bite, chewed it up, and then fed it to me bit by bit. I ate the broken wild fruit full of silver fox saliva, which was strange in my heart.


    "What are you thinking?" Silver fox looked at me and asked with a smile.


    "Nothing." I swallowed the broken wild fruit. Silver fox did the same trick again. He took a big bite, chewed it and fed it to me again. In this way, I ate two big wild fruits in succession.


    "How long have I been in a coma?"


    "At least a week."


    "Have we been hiding here?"


    "Well." Silver fox thought for a moment and asked, "do you remember what happened that night?"


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t remember. I was in a coma and didn''t know anything. "


    "Oh."


    Silver fox see my mood is not high, did not mention what happened that night.


    I looked at the fire in a daze, smelled the smell in the air, no, the taste is not right.


    Silver fox doesn''t taste right.


    Ah!


    That''s how it turned out.


    I frowned and thought about what happened a few days ago.


    Is Lin Manxue going to kill me?


    Why?


    I''m not angry with her. I''ve let her down. She should have killed me.


    If man Xue wants to kill me, Yan Qingcheng must have done something, otherwise she won''t kill me. I believe man Xue won''t.


    I want to rescue man Xue and rescue her completely. Silver fox is a key figure. What''s wrong with man Xue? Maybe only silver fox can give me the answer, and only she can make man Xue recover.


    What happened these days is too strange. After so many years of ups and downs, I am no longer Ye Chutian. I feel that I have fallen into a deep trap.


    When sun Jianbing was assassinated on the cliff, he was trapped, and he was brought to this laboratory by gene warrior for no reason. He met silver fox, and finally he was released by silver fox.


    All these things are strange and seem normal, but when you think about it carefully, there are many places that are not big.


    Before meeting man Xue, everything seemed reasonable. Yan Qingcheng wanted to make me into a specimen of a super gene warrior, so after the ghost killed me, he took me to this strange laboratory. At that time, I pretended to be dead and escaped. Then he took silver fox and escaped.


    This is my first time to see silver fox.


    After I came out of the laboratory, I lost my way in a forest and couldn''t get out. However, as I walked, things turned around again. I unexpectedly broke into a secret garden and met man Xue.


    At that time, my eyes were full of evil, but my eyes were full of evil.


    Isn''t that a bit of a coincidence?


    I was suspicious at that time, but I was seriously injured. I had to disperse the signs of my body life and feign death again, so I really didn''t know what happened outside.


    I want to see if the silver fox suddenly appears again is a chess piece thrown out by Yan Qingcheng. At the beginning, Yan Qingcheng certainly didn''t expect that I was still alive. When I swaggered out of the laboratory, Yan Qingcheng would not give up when he knew. What would he arrange for me? I''ve always been very curious.I didn''t expect that what he prepared for me was actually Lin Manxue, who gave me a fatal blow after confusing me.


    Man Xue wants to kill me. I''m not angry with her, but I''m willing to be killed by her. This is what I owe her. But why does man Xue want to do this with Yan Qingcheng?


    I can''t understand it, or I don''t want to accept it.


    In fact, Yinhu and I are just playing on occasion. We have to do it as a last resort. Yinhu is Yan Qingcheng''s experimental director. How can I accept Yinhu in a few words? I really want to make Yinhu work for me, but I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to accept Yinhu.


    This is another trap.


    There was a sneer in my heart. Silver fox approached me with a certain purpose. Of course, I didn''t know her ulterior purpose at that time.


    Later, there was an accident between me and Yinhu. I didn''t want to. I guess Yinhu didn''t expect such a thing. In order to win over Yinhu, I also paid a lot of money and helped Yinhu. But I didn''t expect that Yinhu''s mood was out of control and gave me a hand.


    I could have controlled myself, but I lost my hand at the most critical time. This is the thing I don''t want to understand.


    Until now I just want to understand come over, at that time silver fox body sends out a son flavor, that is the flavor of the aphrodisiac, maybe even silver fox himself don''t know.


    Who took the medicine?


    Silver fox itself?


    How is it possible that a virgin of silver fox can be so cheap for me? I have been with Yinhu for quite a long time. Yinhu is not such a woman. In my heart, she is still a clean woman.


    It''s not silver fox or me, so who will it be?


    When I was in the woods, it was just me and silver fox.


    Oh, no, there are more than two, and there is a third person, the old hunting man. At that time, I slept with silver fox, and he stood near me with a hunting dog.


    It''s him.


    It must be him.


    I said, isn''t it strange to meet such a hunting old man in the middle of the night?


    But we don''t know the old man. Why does he want to drug us.


    Why?

 Chapter 912

    The answer is obvious. This strange old man wants me to have a relationship with silver fox and then achieve some purpose. But I can''t guess the identity and origin of the old man for the time being, so I can''t guess what his purpose is.


    Sure enough, silver fox did not resist the power of the drug pushed me back, and I also in the role of drug addition with the old man''s way.


    These are things that are easy to understand. The key to the problem is why the old man does this. What''s the benefit of having a relationship with Yinhu?


    I don''t think things will be so simple. That old man won''t be bored and doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night. Come and add a little fun to me and Yinhu.


    He must have done something to us.


    Who is the old man? Whose is he?


    Yan Qingcheng?


    I''m a mess. The more I think about it, the more confused I am.


    At this point, I can only put other doubts aside and save Lin Manxue and ye Luo. But will Lin Manxue be willing to go with me?


    I''m not sure about this. It''s also the most uncertain thing.


    I hope what I see is not true. Even if it is true, I believe that man Xue has her own difficulties. She is not voluntary. She must be trapped by Yan Qingcheng.


    I apologize for man Xue in my heart. Nevertheless, my heart still hurts badly.


    I was on the silver fox, man Xue was on the Yan Qingcheng, in the dark, man Xue and I are no longer clean, what qualifications do I have to blame her, dislike her.


    I think so, but who knows the pain in my heart? I really hope it''s a dream. After a night''s sleep, everything goes back to the past.


    For today''s plan, I can only draw the silver fox over. She is the only straw for man Xue and I at present, and the only one who can solve the mystery.


    I want to know who Yinhu will choose between Yan Qingcheng and me.


    Only by making sure that Yinhu really follows me, can I fight back and rescue Manxue and yeluo, so that I can ask her what happened in this period of time.


    What task did Yan Qingcheng give her? What happened to Lin Manxue? That''s what I want to know the most.


    There are also those problems that can''t be handled properly.


    Before I completely accept Yinhu, all this is fantasy. Even if Yinhu is willing to tell me, I can''t judge whether what she said is true or false.


    So there is no difference between asking and not asking. On the contrary, it will become a knot in one''s heart and mutual suspicion between me and silver fox.


    Silver fox may not realize that I have begun to doubt her, she may still be struggling to keep it from me, or even help Yan Qingcheng deal with me.


    It''s just how to determine a woman''s real mind. A woman''s heart is like a needle in the sea. It''s hard to understand.


    I am extremely tired when I move my brain, and I am exhausted by the things about man Xue and ye Luo. My eyelids are getting heavier and heavier, and I don''t have any strength all over.


    I feel that my vitality is weakening, fading away bit by bit.


    "What''s the matter with you, aren''t you feeling well?"


    "No. Just a little tired. "


    "If you''re tired, you can sleep a little longer."


    "Good."


    Silver fox gave me a grass Shop, covered with leaves, this woman is very careful, everything is thoughtful, I lie on top of closed eyes to sleep.


    Silver fox is not far from me to sit down and bake. I lie on my side with my back to her. She always seems to have something on her mind when facing the fire. There are tangles between silver fox''s eyebrows.


    What is she struggling with? Is there no answer?


    After a while, I snored. In fact, I didn''t fall asleep, but I was in a sleep. My heart was in a mess, and my brain was blank. I didn''t know what I was thinking. Although I was sleepy, I couldn''t sleep for a while.


    Silver fox looked back at me and sighed. In this long sigh, I realized a woman''s helplessness and entanglement.


    One is her benefactor and boss, who gave her a good career to show her strong points; the other is her first man, and Yinhu really began to like me. Between the two, Yinhu''s heart is really complicated.


    Silver fox sat down for a while, and then lay down beside me. She was holding my waist in the back. Silver fox hugged me tightly, hugged me tightly.


    Silver fox whispered to himself in my ear: "it''s good that you fall asleep, so that my heart can be more stable. Chutian, I''m really afraid to look into your eyes, because I don''t want to cheat you. Every time you look at me, I always feel that you can see through me. I don''t want to cheat you, and I don''t want to hurt you, do you know? "


    Silver fox side body, in my face a kiss, and then a long sigh.


    What does Yan Qingcheng want silver fox to do, making silver fox so difficult to choose?


    My eyelids are getting heavier and heavier, and my vitality is gradually disappearing, just like a living dead man. My body is getting cold and hard bit by bit. Silver fox wakes up in the middle of the night. When she finds my body is slowly stiff, she sits up fiercely.


    By the light of fire, silver fox accurately found my nose, explored my breath, no gas, the first half of the night is still good, after the middle of the night how no gas?

 Chapter 913

    Silver fox scared hold me, let my head buried in her arms, instant cry, this time cry silver fox is really cry, cry that call a heartbreak.


    "Don''t scare me! Don''t scare me Silver fox said that again and again.


    Silver fox held me and cried. In the middle of the night, the whole person collapsed. So he held me all the time. I was drowned by silver fox''s tears and didn''t live until dawn.


    My finger moved slightly, silver fox sat there foolishly, suddenly found that my finger was moving, moved my body suddenly, surprised to call me: "Chutian, wake up, wake up quickly."


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw a haggard face with tearful eyes. It was silver fox. Silver fox had not yet eased from grief, and there were still tears in the corner of his eyes.


    "Silver fox, you - you cry?"


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you? Do you want to leave me when old wounds recur? I don''t want you to leave me. I - I don''t want you to leave me! " Silver fox is crying. It looks like a big scientist. It looks like a little woman.


    Regardless of identity, silver fox is actually a little woman.


    "I''m cold."


    My body is really cold, a lifeless person, stiff, cold like a piece of ice.


    Silver fox hugged me tightly and put my hands into her arms. The warm body of silver fox dispelled the chill in my heart.


    "Will you be cold?"


    "It''s not cold. It''s not cold. As long as you''re not cold, I''m not. " Silver fox shakes his head like a rattle and says he is not cold.


    "What happened to me?"


    "You - you''re dead." Silver fox pause for a while, quickly bah bah two said: "I said the wrong thing, you just a little body problem, not dead. You are ye Chutian. You are so bad. They say that bad people can live for thousands of years, but you will not die. "


    I felt my body for a moment. The air flow in my body disappeared completely without any trace. It seemed that I went back to my childhood when there was no air flow in my body, just like now.


    "There seems to be something wrong with my body."


    Biologist is half a doctor. Silver fox''s structure of human body is much better than mine. She found that there was something wrong with my body for the first time.


    Silver fox nodded his head and said: "the normal temperature of the human body is about 37 ¡æ, and now your body temperature should be below 30 ¡æ, it''s really not right."


    "Will I die?"


    Silver fox wiped a tear and said: "Chutian, don''t say those frustrated words, you won''t die, certainly won''t die. I promise you I won''t let you die. Even if you die, I can make you live. "


    I said with a smile, "can you bring the dead back to life?"


    Silver fox eyes firmly said: "yes. Now that the resurrection plan is successful, as long as you give me a little more time to perfect the defect, I will be able to do it. "


    I laughed hard and said, "if I die, you will be free. You will live here with me and suffer."


    "No. no I don''t feel like I''m suffering. I''m happy. I''m really happy to be around you. I beg you, too. Please don''t give up, OK? "


    Silver fox tightly around my neck, tears again sprinkled on my cold face.


    I feel more and more cold, like falling into an ice cellar, Silver Fox also felt, because I put her arms like two popsicles.


    "Silver fox, don''t cry. I''m not comfortable with it. I won''t be beautiful if I cry again."


    "Good. Good. I don''t cry. " Silver fox shriveled shriveled mouth, couldn''t help crying again.


    Because if it goes on like this, once my temperature is out of control, I will die.


    Silver fox can''t bear to leave me. I''m her first man and her only man. We just had a relationship. How can she bear to leave her like this.


    Silver fox is just a simple woman, the idea is very simple, just want to be with me.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t cry?"


    "I didn''t. I didn''t cry Silver fox cried and said he didn''t cry. He looked so pathetic that he couldn''t bear to look at me.


    "Silver fox, chat with me, don''t chat sleepy, want to sleep." My eyelids are heavy again and I want to sleep, but at this time, I must not sleep in the past. I may not wake up after sleeping.


    "Good. I''ll talk to you. I''ll talk to you about whatever you want. "


    "Really?"


    "Well. Really Silver fox heavily ground head said: "I also have some things to want to talk with you, afraid you angry, also afraid you doubt I have any purpose to you."


    I said with a smile: "in fact, I already know, but some things do not understand it, if you are willing to tell me, I will have no regrets."


    "Ask me. I''ll tell you everything I know."


    "Is it true that Yan Qingcheng wants to make me a specimen?"


    "Well. It''s true. He wants to turn you into a gene warrior for his use. This is his first step


    "First step plan, how do you say that?"Silver fox said: "because controlling you is equivalent to controlling Miss Biao, and once controlling Miss Biao, it is equivalent to holding the weakness of miss three. Miss Biao is the second step of the plan


    "Who is miss three? Xu Mengyao


    "Well."


    "Yan Qingcheng wants to deal with Xu Mengyao?"


    Silver fox nodded and said: "it should be. In the past, the grandfathers of the old man and the young watch were pressing on her, and her strength was far inferior to that of the third miss. She had to hibernate and swallow her anger. Now that the old man and Mo Han''s grandfathers are not in their place, it is not a threat to the young. The success of the resurrection plan has greatly increased the strength of the young and the young. The young and the old feel that it is time to do something He wants to clear the way for him. This is his third step. "


    "Yan Qingcheng is rich, but he has no shortage of anything. What else does he want to do?"


    Silver fox said: "you are wrong. In fact, he is only a migrant worker who works for others. All his property does not belong to him. If others are not happy, they don''t know when they will take it back. How can they give up the land they have worked so hard for others. What''s more, they have great ambitions. How can they be willing to be subordinated to others all their lives to make wedding clothes for others? "


    After Yinhu said this, I immediately realized that Yan Qingcheng was just a puppet on the front desk, and a mysterious boss was pressing him behind the scenes.


    Maybe there''s more than one big boss.


    "Who is his boss behind the scenes? Xu Mengyao? "


    "Well. Miss three is one of them and the biggest boss. "


    "Who else but Xu Mengyao?"


    "There is also a secret international organization called hurricane organization and a super large international consortium called whale consortium."


    Hurricane organization? Giant whale consortium?


    These names have never been heard of.


    "So there are three big bosses behind the scenes?"


    "Well." Silver fox added: "the first investment in the resurrection plan was the group of three young ladies. Later, the giant whale consortium injected a huge sum of money, and then hurricane organization joined in. Hurricane has also provided a lot of technical support for the great progress of the resurrection program. "

 Chapter 914

    "What kind of organization is this?"


    Why do I always think that this organization called hurricane is not very reliable? Does it invest in the resurrection plan and provide relevant technical support with some kind of conspiracy or purpose?


    Silver fox thought for a while and said, "I haven''t met the people of Hurricane organization, but I heard that this organization has a bad reputation. It''s all evil. Once it''s involved, it''s hard to get rid of it. At first, they didn''t want to cooperate with them, but later, for no reason, they agreed for the first time. "


    Xu Mengyao is not short of money, and there are also large consortia joining in, so it will not be because of the lack of money. Yan Qingcheng agrees to add fresh blood to the resurrection plan. There must be some difficulties, which may be brought by the big boss behind the scenes.


    I think of the information that Mo Han disclosed to me before. A few years ago, the resurrection plan was called to a halt, and the old man specially called Xu Mengyao over. They had a fierce quarrel. Later, Xu Mengyao compromised and said that she would no longer participate in the resurrection plan project, and the project ran aground.


    Yan Qingcheng picked up the project again, or the project was carried out in several places at the same time, and Xu Mengyao''s researchers withdrew, but Yan Qingcheng''s people did not, and he undertook it alone.


    I can''t figure out the relationship, so I can only listen to Yinhu''s explanation.


    "What kind of plan is resurrection?" Although Mo Han has explained the contents of the resurrection plan to me, I don''t think it''s the same thing or it''s changed.


    Silver fox said: "Resurrection plan is an extremely grand plan, involving a lot of content. Generally speaking, it mainly aims at three hot topics: first, human health. The first goal of resurrection plan is to solve or alleviate the problems of human malignant diseases, such as tumor, heart disease, liver disease and other malignant diseases; second, to develop super artificial intelligence That''s what I''ve told you before. I won''t repeat it here. It''s basically that. "


    "And the third?"


    "Resurrection plan."


    "Ah?"


    Why is the third one directly called Resurrection plan?


    Silver fox explained: "because you don''t know much about these things, I can''t tell you clearly. In short, the third goal is to achieve real resurrection, which is also the resurrection of the dead I told you."


    "Can you do it?"


    "Yes. Such as ghosts and demons. "


    "Aren''t they gene fighters?"


    "The gene warrior is just a rudiment, a semi-finished product. They will come back to life in the end, but there are still many difficulties to overcome."


    Birth, aging and death belong to the law of nature. If we want to solve the problem of human diseases, we can alleviate human suffering. This is a good thing and deserves praise and encouragement. But is it necessary to revive the dead?


    Do you really want to live forever.


    "Why do you do that?"


    Silver fox was silent for a long time before he said, "I have to ask the person who first put forward this idea."


    "Who brought it up first?"


    "Miss three."


    I asked in surprise, "Xu Mengyao?"


    "Well."


    Silver fox said: "at first, there were only two goals in the resurrection plan, the first and the second, and the third was the one that Miss San later asked to conquer. At that time, Miss San invested a lot of money in the resurrection plan. Her only goal was to improve the level of science and technology and medical treatment, promote the development of human science and technology, and alleviate the suffering of human beings in major diseases. This was originally a matter for the benefit of Sangzi, which was strongly supported by the military, but later she asked for a revival plan. For this reason, the two sides did not reach an agreement, and the project was finally forced to stop. "


    "The military does not agree, which shows that there are great hidden dangers in this project. In fact, it is. Why does she insist on doing so?"


    This is what I don''t understand. Xu Mengyao is not such a woman with no sense of propriety. She is so intelligent that she can''t see through anything. If she doesn''t follow the rules, there must be something strange in her pursuit of such mysterious things.


    "Silver fox said:" because of miss ah


    "Mo Han? Is this something to do with Mo Han? " I once again open mouth, a face can''t believe the appearance, this matter how to pull Mo Han.


    Silver fox looked at me no longer words, so critical moment how she can silence up, I am anxious, maozujin just hand from silver fox''s arms out, and then raised his arm pull silver fox''s clothes, said: "you are talking, what''s the matter?"


    "I - you''re in such poor health that I''m afraid you''re worried about it."


    "I''m more worried if you don''t say it. What''s the matter? You''re talking."


    Silver fox saw that I was very anxious, swallowed my saliva, pondered for a long time, and then said: "because the first lady has little time, and the first lady is the flesh of the third lady, which is more important than her life. The third lady doesn''t want to lose her, and wants to keep her around all her life, so -"


    Mo Han''s time is running out. I don''t know what''s going on. Mo Han''s good, how can it run out of time What is silver fox talking about."You''re bullshit. Mo Han is so good. How come time is running out? I don''t believe it. You''re lying to me. You must be lying to me. " I shook my head in disbelief.


    "Really. I didn''t lie to you. When the third miss was pregnant with the first miss, she gave birth prematurely. After the first miss was born, she was not in good health. In addition, she was depressed all the year round, and her body was extremely fragile. About ten years ago, the eldest lady got a strange disease and couldn''t be cured. At that time, many doctors thought she couldn''t live for three years, but later they didn''t know what happened. After three years and three years, the eldest lady just lived for more than ten years. "


    "Mo Han was able to survive before, proving that she can resist the invasion of disease. Why can''t she now? Why do you stigmatize her death. She won''t die, never. Even if we''re all dead, she won''t


    Silver fox said: "I know it''s hard for you to accept at the moment. What you say is angry. Chutian, I don''t want to cheat you even if I cheat myself. What I say is true. The first lady''s illness has already reached a marginal zone. It can be regarded as a miracle that she can live until now. The reason why miracle is called miracle is that it is called miracle because the occurrence of things with very small probability. Can miracle happen once and again. I''m afraid the eldest lady will have more bad luck this time. "


    When I heard this, I let out a breath and almost didn''t pass out. Silver fox held my head and let me lie on her lap. It would be more comfortable.


    It''s half a day since I took a breath. No wonder Mo Han looks so bad this time and talks strangely. It turns out that she is at the time when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    Mo Han must know that this time he came all the way to Lanxin villa to find me, and he wanted to entrust Mo ran to me. I always wondered. Now, she was in Tuogu, and I was mo Ran''s father. Naturally, she wanted me to live with Mo ran.


    Mo Han, regardless of his body, thought of me and Mo ran until he died, and wanted to reunite our father and son. In my heart -


    suddenly, I burst into tears, crying myself into a tearful person. I''m not a man who likes to cry, but at this moment, for Mo Han, I cried, very sad.

 Chapter 915

    I owe Mo Han too much.


    I am a sinner, a great sinner.


    I suddenly took the silver fox''s little hand and said, "don''t you say you can save the dead? I want you to save Mo Han and cure her completely, OK?"


    Silver fox face difficult, voice low ground says: "Chutian, I want to help you, but with my present level, can''t do."


    "When can it be done?"


    "Three years, as long as you give me another three years, I can do it." Silver fox added: "but not all people can be resurrected. Resurrection is conditional. People with complete necrosis of body function can''t be resurrected. In other words, even if I can really break through the difficulties in three years'' time, I can only save the dead who have just swallowed for 12 hours at most. "


    Three years? Look at Mo Han''s state, how can he carry on for three years? Let alone three years, I think half a year is enough.


    Is it God''s will?


    "Is there no other way?"


    Silver fox said: "if there is a way, the third lady will not jump up and down to find the way for the first lady. In fact, such a smart woman as miss three can''t see the ambition of the young. Why doesn''t she restrict or even stop it? Isn''t it because she wants the young to complete the resurrection plan as soon as possible. The third lady did it for the first lady, everything for her. "


    I was disappointed, even desperate, even the omnipotent Xu Mengyao could do nothing, let alone me?


    I suddenly thought of the ghost. The ghost is a walking corpse. Why can''t Mo Han be the next ghost? Silver fox can use a way to let Mo Han last three years, as long as the resurrection plan perfect curtain call, Mo Han will not be saved.


    Silver fox said: "I know what you are thinking in your heart. The ghost is a dead man. I can implant a chip into his brain, but the eldest lady is a living person. I can''t do it, even if you allow me to do it. I can frankly say that this will not only not save the eldest lady, but also accelerate her brain death and make her become a real genetic person. "


    Silver fox is the most authoritative expert in this field, she said so, it can be seen that this scheme is not feasible, Mo hanruo is not able to insist on three years, waiting for her, only death.


    It''s impossible to make Mo Han into a specimen. How could Xu Mengyao allow such a thing to happen to Mo Han.


    I completely vent the gas, feel very sad, perhaps because of my sad, let me have relations with the woman with sad.


    Lan Xin jumps into the sea and ends up dead, but Mo Han can only wait for death, and can''t do anything.


    I''m so depressed. I''ve never been so depressed, but this time, I admit that I''m very depressed, very depressed.


    "Chutian, don''t do that. It didn''t happen in one day or two. It was doomed many years ago. Don''t be too sad." Silver fox tried to comfort me.


    I wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes and said, "silver fox, how long can Mo Han live? Tell me the truth, how long can she live?"


    "I can''t say that. I haven''t met the first lady, so I can''t give you a definite answer. These things are also told by white fox to me."


    Life and death have a destiny. Even a miracle doctor can''t predict life and death. I''m really forcing people to do so.


    I endured my grief and didn''t want to be so sad any more, so I changed the topic and said:


    "Baihu Dao doesn''t hide anything from you. Do you have a good relationship?"


    "Well. good. She and I grew up in an orphanage. We are sisters. She always treats me as her own sister, and I always treat her as my own sister. "


    The mention of Bai Hu, also known as Bai Yuping, reminds me of many things that happened in Hangzhou in those years. Bai Yuping is a cabbage, a super investment expert, and later married Mo zikang. I don''t know how she has been these years.


    "Has Bai Hu been her Mo family''s little grandmother in Hangzhou all these years?"


    "Well."


    "How is her married life?"


    Silver fox was silent for a moment, then sighed and said: "what else can I do? I''m not happy. She doesn''t like Mo zikang, but she just wants to marry him. She''s miserable. Ah


    I can''t understand why Bai Yuping doesn''t like Mo zikang and forces her to marry because Xu Mengyao is her boss.


    Marriage is a matter of a lifetime. How can we make fun of it? How can we aggrieve ourselves for this reason.


    There must be something hateful about the poor man. I said indignantly, "these are her own faults. No one forces her to marry. She can choose not to. Married and regretted, too late. "


    Silver fox glanced at me and said: "words can''t be said like this. White fox, like me, has no freedom of choice. We won''t be given this right at all."


    Big or small? Yan Qingcheng? Is Bai Hu from Yan Qingcheng?


    "Do you mean that the real identity of white fox is the same as that of you


    Yes, one is silver fox, the other is white fox, and they used to live in the same orphanage. Can they not be of the same kind.Silver fox really did not hide anything from me, nodded his head and said: "in addition to white fox and my silver fox, there is also a snow fox and a red fox under the young man''s hands. We four are collectively called four Foxes of Qingcheng."


    "Snow fox and red fox?"


    "Yes. Snow fox and red fox. "


    "What are they?"


    Silver fox said: "in fact, the four of us have not met, because I have a small relationship with white fox, naturally know the details of each other, but the other two foxes, I have never seen. I only know the existence of these two people through the intelligence code. Because white fox and I work more open, one is engaged in investment, and the other is engaged in scientific research, so white fox and I are relatively eye-catching, and they belong to the people in the public, while snow fox and red fox are hidden underground. No one knows who they are, even whether they are men or women


    "So mysterious?"


    "Well." Silver fox thought for a while and said: "snow fox, in particular, has been in a silent state all these years, and has no contact with anyone, but once I found his trace, of course, I also found it by accident."


    "Where is he?"


    "Hangzhou."


    "Hangzhou?" I was surprised, these years in addition to Mo Han in Hangzhou, there is a man is snow, snow fox is not snow, right?


    I''ll go!


    This is what and what, how can I doubt man Xue, how can man Xue be snow fox, by snow fox has a snow word, man Xue also has a snow word?


    But the scene in the other courtyard came back to my mind. If man Xue was not Xuehu, how could she have that kind of relationship with Yan Qingcheng?


    I think that if man Xue is Xuehu, then she is Yan Qingcheng''s subordinate. She has to do whatever the master wants her to do. There is no room for resistance. This is a reasonable explanation.


    But it''s not right. At that time, Yan Qingcheng pursued Lin Manxue crazily. Man Xue was indifferent to him and didn''t pay attention to him at all. If man Xue was snow fox, how dare she treat her master like this?


    I am completely muddled. For a while, I think it''s possible. For a while, I think it''s my own wishful thinking. Xuehu is not man Xue, but someone else.

 Chapter 916

    I suspect that man Xue is snow fox, and I''m afraid it''s true. I want to further confirm the source of the news and ask Yin Hu, "how did you find out that snow fox is in Hangzhou?"


    "I''m both a biologist and an information expert. In addition to being responsible for the research work of the whole laboratory, I also have an information technology department under my hand," Yinhu said. Our information technology department is responsible for a lot of work, part of which is to collect intelligence and protect the company''s information security. There was a period of time when I was secretly contacted by the young and the old, saying that the company had a spy, and the spy was hidden by his side, ordering me to dig out the spy at all costs. "


    "It''s my duty to be the boss of the information department for such a big thing happened to the company. I transferred the information group 3 to investigate it, including every email, message or top secret message sent by everyone except the major and minor in our company. The three information groups investigated in secret for more than a month and got nothing. The students were very dissatisfied with our work, so they made a fire and ordered me to make more efforts to continue the investigation. So I went to the third group myself to check with them. "


    Silver fox stopped for a while, changed his tone and continued: "later, information group 3 decoded a special account and found a blank dialogue in the chat software dialog box. This dialogue is very common. They don''t have any actual content. They can''t understand the secret. But they wonder why such a simple dialogue should be encrypted. Besides, it''s three s encryption, which belongs to the company''s highest authority encryption. "


    "The leaders of the three groups didn''t dare to make decisions without authorization and reported the situation to me in time. I also felt puzzled in my heart, so I personally deciphered the code. It took more than ten minutes to translate the message. After that, I was startled because it was a top secret message. These conversations were between Shao and Xuehu."


    "You are so brave that you dare to check the news of Yan Qingcheng?"


    Yinhu said: "at that time, we all avoided Shao''s account. Shao''s secret is the top secret of the company. Who dares to check him? It''s just that Shao didn''t use his usual accounts when talking with Xuehu, but an account that never appeared. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have made such a low-level mistake."


    "Did Yan Qingcheng find out?"


    "No. After I found out the secret, I strictly ordered the members of the three groups not to divulge the information, otherwise there would be no amnesty. "


    "How dare you kill?"


    Silver fox said: "the company has regulations that every department boss has the right to deal with his own department employees. Such things as divulging company secrets are capital crimes. I can shoot them on the spot. I have a guard to protect me. My guard is also my law enforcement team. They will enforce the law for me. "


    "Have you ever killed anyone?"


    Silver fox shook his head and said, "No. Only employees have been punished. "


    "How was it punished?"


    I asked so casually, silver fox suddenly blushed, said softly: "there is no punishment, that is - let him write a review."


    I''ll go!


    "Ha ha." I can''t help laughing. Although I''m extremely weak and I don''t have the strength to laugh so much, silver fox is so cute. It has the right to kill people, but only let others write reviews. Is that punishment?


    Penalty station, write review?


    Is she still living on campus?


    "Am I funny?" Silver fox''s face is dripping blood, red, and shy.


    "You are not ridiculous, but simple and kind. Yin Hu, Yan Qingcheng is not an ordinary person. I don''t know if it''s a miracle that you can live with him for so long. You and Yan Qingcheng are not together. Why don''t you want to leave him? "


    Silver fox thought deeply, then sighed heavily and said:


    "I also know that young and old people are not ordinary people. He killed decisively, and he was very angry. If he was dissatisfied with something, he would criticize him, leaving no face for others. However, the young and the old are kind to me and they have made great efforts to cultivate me. I am grateful and naturally want to share his worries. "


    "If you didn''t meet me, would you stay with him all your life?"


    "Maybe."


    "Maybe? Have you ever thought of leaving here? " Silver fox light tone let me smell a trace of unusual taste.


    Silver fox nodded his head and said, "I''ve thought about it."


    "Why? Don''t you say you want to repay Yan Qingcheng? How do you want to leave? "


    Silver fox shining beautiful eyes, gently said: "I think the youth has changed these years, and more and more ambitious, although he is still very good to me, but a lot of times I see him are a little afraid, there is another, before the youth will not force me to do anything, just these years -"


    "these years he forced you to do what you don''t like to do?"


    "Well."


    Silver fox pause for a while and said: "in fact, I am not a person want to leave him, white fox also want to, but we do not have the courage to do it."


    "Bai Yuping also wants to leave Yan Qingcheng. Is it because Yan Qingcheng forces her to marry Mo zikang?"


    "This can only be regarded as a fuse at most. During this period, a lot of things happened, many things that white fox and I can''t stand, but these things are not convenient for me to talk to you. His character has changed greatly in recent years. He is no longer the one who was full of ideals. Now he is just an ambitious man, an ambitious man who does everything in order to achieve his goal. He became cruel, cruel, selfish and suspicious. He was no longer the young man who wanted to develop science and technology. He has changed, changed beyond recognition, almost let me and white fox do not recognize, he is no longer our mind that littleYan Qingcheng is such a Yin man. He used to be a good disguise. Besides, his strength was poor. He didn''t dare to be in the limelight and chose to hibernate.


    With the growing power of Yan Qingcheng, his ambition is bound to expand rapidly, and he no longer wants to pay attention to anyone, especially Xu Mengyao.


    Silver fox or white fox is just a pawn on Yan Qingcheng''s way to strengthen his power. He treats them well just to appease them and make them willing to help him. That''s all.


    There is a gap in Yinhu''s heart. She thought that she had met a virtuous leader who could fight with him and work together. She never thought that she was just a stepping stone for him to develop his power. If she stepped on it, she would abandon it.


    Maybe white fox thinks the same way.


    What abominable things did Yan Qingcheng do to make white fox and silver fox feel cold and want to leave him. I didn''t ask the details of silver fox. Silver fox didn''t say it and repeatedly stressed that it couldn''t be said. In this case, why do I have to make it difficult.


    The situation of Yan Qingcheng may not be optimistic. How can I feel that the relationship between Yan Qingcheng and his subordinates is not intimate, which is somewhat rebellious.


    Since I want to leave, why don''t I leave? Instead, I have to obey Yan Qingcheng''s orders. This is what I don''t understand. Is it just to repay my kindness?

 Chapter 917

    "Since you and white fox are frustrated and don''t want to follow Yan Qingcheng, why don''t you leave? Are you afraid of his revenge or will you lose face? "


    Silver fox see me so ask, the mood is low, silent for a long time just say: "all have."


    Silver fox does not seem to want to talk about this issue, some cover up.


    Is there a real secret?


    "How do you say that?" I got up and coughed after saying this sentence. Silver fox patted me on the back and complained: "just ask. Why are you so excited? Be careful of your body."


    "Cough, I - I''m fine."


    "It''s all right. Ah, I''m really my little friend. I didn''t want to say it. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you all about it. Come on, lie down and I''ll tell you slowly. "


    "Good." I lay down again, silver fox hugged me and said: "do you know why I said that even if the first lady was really unfortunate as I said, the third lady would not agree with me to make the first lady''s body into a specimen?"


    "Why?"


    "You''re stupid. It''s easy to guess. Gene warrior is a chip piled with human flesh. What is the chip? The program written by human is easy to control. Once I turn the young lady into a gene warrior, it means that the young lady is under control. This is what the third young lady is most worried about. Do you understand what I say? "


    I nodded my head and said: "some understand."


    Silver fox continued: "the young man really wants to go far. Many years ago, he arranged white fox beside the young lady and let white fox have a good relationship with the young lady. In fact, it''s a big conspiracy for Da Shao to let Bai Hu marry Mo zikang: first, to ensure Bai Hu''s status in Mo''s family, as long as Mo zikang is there, no matter what Bai Hu does wrong, Mo''s family can''t drive Bai Hu out; second, to let Bai Hu enter the third lady''s consortium, master the third lady''s economic lifeline and interpersonal relationship, and take over the third lady''s property and contacts for Da Shao in advance Third, choose the right time to control the young ladies, and use unconventional means when necessary. "


    "What is unconventional means? Kill her? "


    "Well."


    "Yan Qingcheng, the son of a bitch, wants to kill Mo Han?"


    "Not to kill her, but to control her. The purpose of killing her is to control her."


    "Do you mean that Yan Qingcheng always wanted to make Mo Han a living dead man and then force Xu Mengyao to submit?"


    "Well. That''s why I was asked to study the living dead. At the beginning, what he said was high sounding, for the sake of the lonely old man, for the sake of underwater exploration, for the sake of space flight and so on. It was all nonsense, and the most real purpose was to make the young lady a living dead person, so that she could easily control herself. " Silver fox indignant said.


    "When did you discover his purpose?"


    "Just a few days."


    "What did you figure out in the cave?"


    "Well. Before I met you, I just disdained to deal with the people of Hurricane organization. These people are not good people. I am worried that they will use the technology we have developed to harm people. I once told White fox that white fox also has this kind of worry. We all say that we are willing to work for the young and the old, but we will never help tyranny. "


    Bai Hu and Mo zikang got married for Mo Han, which made me extremely angry. She had been lurking around Mo Han for so many years, and she didn''t know what she had done to Mo Han.


    I''ve seen white fox several times. She''s very intelligent. She has a pair of fox eyes. If she wants to harm Mo Han, she can''t be prevented.


    I cold hum a: "white fox since don''t want to help Yan Qingcheng do bad things, why still want to stay at Mo Han''s side to calculate her, say a set do a set, she said so is not hit his face."


    "Chutian, you misunderstood Baihu. She didn''t."


    "No? If you don''t want to do anything, I''m afraid you don''t want to do anything


    Silver fox was asked me speechless, a pause just said: "I can''t guarantee."


    "Well, you can''t guarantee it, can you?"


    "Chutian, I can''t guarantee it because I know that white fox can''t help herself. Sometimes she has to do something she doesn''t want to do in order to protect herself, but these are not her original intention, and I believe that white fox''s discretion will not really hurt the young lady. At least the young lady still lives well these years, right?"


    "You are confused. Mo Han is able to live well because Xu Mengyao is well protected and Bai Hu doesn''t find the right opportunity to start. It''s not that she doesn''t want to. You think things are too simple. Silver fox, if I''m not with you in the future, you must stay away from this woman. Her mind is not as simple as you. Be careful to be cheated by her. "


    White fox is not simple, but silver fox is so simple that she chooses to believe everything. I''m really worried that silver fox will be calculated by white fox and Yan Qingcheng.


    "It''s not like that. It''s not like that."


    I coldly said: "white fox is your good sister, you can''t think of it for a moment, I understand that I don''t blame you, and you are her, and I won''t impose my opinion on her on you."Silver fox tone firm no doubt said: "I still believe in white fox. I believe that white fox, like me, will not harm me or the eldest lady. "


    "Stupid! You have to be defensive. Do you want me to teach you this? "


    Silver fox hugged me and said: "Chutian, you must believe in white fox. I have only one sister. I believe in her, really. I also know that you are concerned about me and for my good, but I lived with her when I was a child. When I was in the orphanage, she took care of me everywhere, that is, my elder sister. She won''t harm anyone. Would you please believe her? "


    Silver fox said, said to cry, look to say how poor, how poor.


    How did you say it? It turned into such a scene. My mood was a little out of control.


    I touched the tearful silver fox and said, "fool, what are you crying for? I''m just reminding you, not blaming you. What are you crying for?"


    "I don''t want you to misunderstand white fox. You are all my closest people. I don''t want you to misunderstand each other."


    "It doesn''t matter if there is any misunderstanding between me and her. The important thing is that she can really do as you say. Silver fox, although you are extremely intelligent and a big scientist, there is nothing you don''t understand, but people''s heart, know people, know face, don''t know heart, these things you may still have some time to understand. I just doubt white fox now. Maybe you''re right. She''s not so bad, but I think too much. "


    Silver fox wiped a tear and said: "so you are not angry with me?"


    "Fool, why should I be angry with you. How can I be angry with you for being so kind. "


    Silver fox Du mouth said: "you just speak so fierce, I thought I annoyed you, you are very disappointed with me."


    "No. I spoke a little louder just now because I didn''t have enough breath and control. I didn''t blame you. Don''t worry about it


    "Oh. You just don''t get angry. " Silver fox seems to be relieved a lot, but also to me a smile.


    "By the way, silver fox, you haven''t told me why you can''t leave Yan Qingcheng?"


    Silver fox pursed his mouth, youyou said: "the young man is kind to us, we want to repay him only in one aspect, this reason is important, but not the most important reason, there is a more important reason that we can only obey him."


    "What is it?"


    "He''s got us?"


    Ah? What do you mean, how did Yan Qingcheng control them?


    Cast my doubts in my eyes.

 Chapter 918

    Silver fox slowly explained: "human is an emotional animal, easy to be emotional fetters, so everyone will have weaknesses, we are no exception, such as me and white fox, I grew up as an orphan, growing up in an orphanage, but I also miss my parents, I want to know whether they are well, how physical, life is not difficult or anything."


    I understand when Yinhu says this. Yan Qingcheng must have found Yinhu''s parents, but he doesn''t tell her. He also threatens Yinhu. As long as Yinhu doesn''t listen to him, he may abuse Yinhu''s parents or even kill them.


    "Yan Qingcheng threatened you with them?"


    Silver fox said with a wry smile: "you can''t say to coerce me. The young and the old are taking care of them for me. They are doing their filial duty for me. The young and the old say that they are living well and their life is very nourishing."


    What is care? It''s a good story. The bad story is that Yan Qingcheng put them under house arrest.


    Yan Qingcheng took advantage of the soft hearted and filial characteristics of Yinhu, and the things he did were really despised.


    "Didn''t you try to find out about them and save them?"


    Silver fox voice low said: "how to save ah. I''m surrounded by people from all over the world. Although I''m the director of the laboratory and the boss of the information department, I''m in a high position, but these are the positions given to me by the students. He can take them back in a word. What''s more, my subordinates are obedient to me in reputation. That''s when I didn''t threaten the interests of the young and the old. Once I have a conflict with the young and the old, they will only obey the orders of the young and the old. How can they listen to me? "


    After all, Yinhu is only a member of Yan Qingcheng''s staff. Compared with Yan Qingcheng, he has no appeal at all. Yan Qingcheng completely controls the situation. Once Yinhu, Baihu and even Xuehu and huohu have different intentions, they can only kill themselves.


    "You are because your parents are threatened, so is white fox also because of her parents?"


    "No. Bai Hu''s parents have passed away since she was a child, which is slightly different from me. She is a real orphan. "


    "So what''s the reason for her?"


    "This -" silver fox hesitated.


    Look at the stammering appearance of the silver fox, is there any secret, even worse than the silver fox.


    "Isn''t that convenient for me?"


    Silver fox thought for a moment and said, "it''s because of her children."


    I was surprised: "child? Does white fox have children


    "Well. I have a son


    "Whose child is she with? Mo zikang


    Silver fox shook his head and said, "it''s not Mo zikang''s, it''s someone else''s."


    "Other people''s? Bai Hu is carrying Mo zikang behind her back - "


    I can''t believe that in real life, I have had several relationships with Bai Hu, and they are close to each other. In the virtual world, she is still a cabbage who has been friends with me for more than ten years. I don''t believe that the cabbage I know will do such a thing.


    I just advised Yinhu to stay away from the cabbage, just because I was extremely disappointed with the cabbage. She turned out to be Yan Qingcheng''s person, and she hid under Mo Han''s nose to harm Mo Han. This is something I can''t accept at the moment.


    Now, however, I''m not just disappointed with cabbage.


    "Whose?"


    Silver fox eyes dodge said: "this - I don''t know."


    "You are white fox''s good sister, you will not know, who is it?" I asked aggressively.


    Silver fox puzzled and said: "Chutian, you and white fox can only be regarded as the most common friendship, white fox and who gave birth to a child has nothing to do with you, why do you care so much about this problem?"


    Yeah, why the hell do I care!


    I don''t have any position or any reason to ask Yinhu. I just had a relationship with Yinhu, but I forced her to tell another woman''s secret. It''s such a wonderful thing. No matter from any aspect, I have no reason, right.


    However, she is cabbage, my best friend and most trustworthy friend.


    I was silent for a long time before I said, "I used to regard her as my best friend, the most intimate partner and the most perfect woman."


    "Ever? When was it? " Silver fox is very curious. I have this relationship with white fox.


    "Between the ages of ten and twenty-four."


    Silver fox muttered to himself: "when Chutian was ten years old, white fox was also in her teens. At that time, she was still in the orphanage. How could they meet each other?"


    "What are you muttering about?"


    "Nothing. It''s nothing. " Silver fox thought for a while and said: "I didn''t expect you to know white fox for so many years. No wonder she knows you so well. Chu Tian, do you know that every time Bai Hu mentions you, she is always saying good things about you, and she has a good impression on you. "


    Of course, cabbage and I are a pair of best friends in the virtual world. After I went to Longdao, I was virtually isolated for eight years, and all the enmities ended without contact.


    This is the best memory of my childhood and adolescence, and it is also the most difficult memory for me to forget. I sincerely hope that I have never been to Hangzhou West Lake to meet pakchoi, so maybe we are still good friends now.Can the cruel reality really smash the virtual falsehood and disillusion some illusions?


    I don''t know.


    But the example that happened to me and cabbage is clearly true. Since we met in the West Lake, the tacit understanding and feelings between us have never been there again.


    She and I became the most familiar strangers in real life.


    I didn''t do it deliberately, and I don''t believe there are any cabbages, but the fact is that we are out of touch, and the beautiful feeling of each other is gone.


    A period of more than ten years of love can''t help but be booed.


    "Will she mention me again?"


    "Well. Although very few, she thinks highly of you. White fox is also a proud woman, who rarely praise, you are one of the few men yo


    "So it''s my pleasure."


    "Hee hee. of course. You are the best Silver fox was moistened by love, the whole person lively and cheerful a lot, Wan like a girl, red face, full of spring, but also from time to time with a trace of mischief.


    When I think of my good friend cabbage again, I feel a lot of emotion. I feel inexplicably depressed, and I can''t help coughing a few times. My cough doesn''t matter, but it makes silver fox jump. She patted me on the back and said: "what''s the matter, I''m tired. I don''t want to rest for a while."


    Silver fox heart is also quite contradictory, afraid that I can''t wake up after I fall asleep, so I look so haggard, and I can''t bear to.


    "Not in the way." I reluctantly to silver fox smile, look worse than before.


    Silver fox hugged me tightly and said: "Chutian, you can bear it again. When you are well, I will accompany you whatever you want to do. Don''t be discouraged. Do hold on."


    "Good."


    Silver fox put my hand on her chest again, it''s not taboo at all. My big palm covers the soft place, and a stream of heat is transferred to my body through skin contact.

 Chapter 919

    Silver fox''s body is really soft, but at this moment, I only regard her as a stove, and I don''t move any other crooked thoughts at all. My brother has only half of his life left. How can I have any other thoughts.


    "Are you cold?" I asked the silver fox shivering.


    "It''s not cold."


    How can it not be cold? The cave is already cold. In addition to the cold weather in the middle of the night, silver fox doesn''t wear thick clothes. She wants to warm up a big ice block like me with her own body temperature. Isn''t she "asking for hardship".


    Fortunately, there is a big fire in front of us, otherwise silver fox and I would have been frozen to death.


    I and silver fox tightly hold together, the body is more and more cold, my teeth are trembling, silver fox is not much better, the body is shaking.


    Inside the cave suddenly quiet down, only outside the cave occasionally came a few calls of night birds.


    "Talk about the conversation, be distracted, or it''s too cold."


    "Good."


    Silver fox said: "if you want to talk about something, I''ll talk with you."


    I can''t find a good topic at the moment, so let''s talk about the topic that both silver fox and I are interested in.


    "Let''s talk about you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes."


    Silver fox shy smile said: "I have nothing to talk about, so simple a person."


    I said, "you''re not easy. Silver fox, I''m curious about you. Let me know you as well. "


    I took the initiative to understand the silver fox, silver fox of course happy, so smilingly said: "good. Whatever you want to know about me, whatever you want to know. "


    "Let''s talk about it briefly. You can talk about it from when you were in the orphanage to how you became a scientist later."


    Silver fox thought for a while, said: "too small memory is too vague, I will not say, I have memory from the time to speak of good."


    "Good."


    Silver fox slowly recalled: "I spent a total of five years in the orphanage. Although those years were miserable, my sister Bai Hu took good care of me, and my life was very happy. Then one day, he came to the orphanage to donate money. He followed a lot of people behind him and pulled a few trucks of things. That was the first time I saw him. He was not very old at that time. He was less than 20 years old. He was very young. He was very popular. Hee hee. "


    When Yin Hu talks about the scene of meeting Yan Qingcheng for the first time and his impression on him, he seems to be quite good, using some commendatory words. When Yin Hu realizes that he praises another man in front of his beloved man, it seems inappropriate, and he can''t help but smile awkwardly to hide it.


    Of course, my heart is not so small. Yan Qingcheng is always elegant. He must have been a beautiful young man in those years. With super money, most girls would be excited to see him.


    Silver fox saw that my face was still not angry, so he was more relieved, so he continued to say:


    "later, I learned that this orphanage was also built with the money of the minority, and all the expenses in it were borne by the minority. Many of these orphanages have been built by Da Shao. Every year, a group of people will be sent to take them away. Several times before, he didn''t come to our orphanage in person. This time, he came to pick a few people in person. Bai Hu and I are two of them. "


    Yan Qingcheng, a little bastard, is a thief. He specially selects orphans for training. Orphans are lack of care. Yan Qingcheng can buy their hearts at a little cost, and then spare his life to work for him.


    Once these orphans were tamed by Yan Qingcheng, there was no emotional bondage, but his life was his destiny. This kind of power was extremely terrible.


    I shudder in my heart. At that young age, Yan Qingcheng had such far-reaching vision and extraordinary courage. It was really extraordinary.


    Yan Qingcheng is able to make a breakthrough under Xu Mengyao''s eyes, which is inseparable from his ability and vision. Yan Qingcheng is really extraordinary.


    "Did Yan Qingcheng still choose people like this these years?"


    "Well. As far as I know, more than 80% of the people under his command are orphans, and he is loyal to him. He will go through fire and water at his command. "


    Damn, this move is really cruel. It''s the same as I expected.


    "Does Yan Qingcheng have any criteria for selecting people?"


    "Yes, very strict."


    "What standard?"


    "The criteria for selecting different talents are different. In short, different people will receive different training and learning. In fact, when he was in the orphanage, he began to do so. He would order the dean to inspect these orphans secretly and make a comprehensive assessment according to their usual performance. However, the most important concern of college students is loyalty, which is the most important item in the evaluation weight. "


    "Have you ever selected talents?"


    "Yes. I''m trusted by my parents. They basically let me go out for a walk every year. "


    "Then you have trained a lot of talents."


    "Hee hee. I hope it''s not a mistake. " Silver fox lovely tongue, said smilingly.


    "You brought out so many people, there is no one loyal to you?"Silver fox said: "I don''t know, these talents are selected for the company, and the company cultivates them. It doesn''t have much to do with me. I just provide them with an opportunity."


    Yan Qingcheng may have anticipated these problems. No matter who is the head of these orphans, Yan Qingcheng is their only master. No one can replace him in the eyes of these orphans.


    "When did you and silver fox separate?"


    "Since we were taken away, we have been separated. We have hardly met each other in recent years, but we only contact each other occasionally."


    "How did you get in touch?"


    "Social software developed by the company."


    "Yan Qingcheng won''t let you contact him?"


    "There is no explicit regulation, but this is the company''s default rule. If it is not for work, we can''t contact frequently in private."


    In doing so, Yan Qingcheng must be worried that they would unite against him, the Birdman, and nip any danger in the cradle.


    After a brief understanding of Yan Qingcheng through Yinhu, he is really a super talent with a high level of management. The key is that his city is very deep and his vision is unique. Once he is an enemy, it''s not easy to deal with him.


    "Do you have any hobbies?" I casually asked silver fox this question.


    "I like new things. If I don''t understand anything, I just want to understand it. That''s it. So sometimes I''m bored. I always hide in a corner to study this and that."


    What silver fox says is concentration. If a person can concentrate, what else can''t be done. Unlike myself, I''m more impetuous, unable to calm down and accomplish nothing.


    I really admire Yinhu. She is a little younger than me. She can''t catch up with me in her achievements. Talent is on the one hand, attitude and character are on the other.


    "It''s not boring, but concentration. Few people can do it, such as me."


    "Hee hee. I know that it''s better for women to be lively and easy for men to like. It''s hard for a dead woman to win men''s favor, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 920

    "Nonsense. Those are shallow men. I''m not like that. Whether it''s men or women, people who can focus on things are the most attractive. "


    Silver fox happily said: "so you don''t hate me?"


    "When did I say I hated you? I was just thinking about it."


    Silver fox pause for a moment, suddenly looked into my eyes, solemnly said: "I don''t like to think, just afraid of losing you, I - I fell in love for the first time, a woman in her thirties suddenly got God''s pity, harvest a sincere love, I - I don''t want happiness to come and go quickly."


    Silver fox suddenly like a person, appearance, temperament, tone of speech have a bit of snow and Mo Han charm, she is more like a complex.


    A complex of Lin Manxue and Mo Han.


    "Silver fox -"


    "what I say is true. I like you more and more. When you kiss me in the laboratory, it''s like a piece of iron. It marks me deeply in my heart, and then you leave a series of marks in my body. I can''t run away in my life, and I don''t intend to run. I, including my heart, my body and my soul, belong to you. "


    Silver fox suddenly confessed to me, I suddenly also muddled, the key I still hold a pair of things in my hand, a pair of silver fox treasures.


    Silver Fox and I are like this, there is no good embarrassment, anyway, my life has been a mess, can''t make sense of, more than her one, less than her one is no difference.


    I put a big yellow girl to sleep, whether sleeping or sleeping, I have no excuse to abandon her.


    At the same time, I also want to open my heart to talk about this matter with Yinhu. It''s a fact that I have a relationship with Yinhu, but it''s also an accident. I''m not an irresponsible man, but my situation is too complicated at present. I''m afraid I can''t promise her anything.


    I said honestly and frankly, "I may not be able to give you what you want."


    "No. You''ve given it, and you''ve given it. "


    Did you give it to me? What was given?


    I looked at the silver fox with a confused face. The silver fox turned red and said softly, "I have it."


    "What''s the matter?" I am still a face muddled force, completely did not respond to come over, but follow the words of silver fox down to ask.


    "Stupid. You are all people who have had children. You don''t understand. " Silver fox gently biting fine teeth, coy infinite said.


    Ah?


    I opened my mouth so wide that I could almost swallow an egg. This scene surprised me so much. Silver fox has several meanings. Does she have a baby so soon?


    I haven''t had a relationship with her for a long time. It should last for ten days.


    "Didn''t you say you were here all these days and didn''t go to the hospital for examination? How do you know?"


    Silver fox saw that I looked at her foolishly and didn''t seem to believe it. She said gently:


    "you''re confused. I''m a biologist. Can you make a mistake about this kind of thing? If I say yes, it''s absolutely true. If I''m not sure, I won''t talk nonsense."


    "You - what you say is true?"


    "It''s true."


    I brain dead machine, pause for a while, let oneself nervous mood a little calm some just ask: "when discovered?"


    "Yesterday. What''s the matter? Don''t you want me to have him? "


    It''s not whether I''m willing or not. I can''t accept it for a moment. I wanted to save Ye Luo and Lin Manxue. At this point, silver fox is pregnant. Is this a funny thing.


    Silver fox said: "that time when we were in the woods, I was just in danger, and my constitution was sensitive, so -"


    biologists are worthy of being biologists. They know everything, even this constitution. I can only accept this reality.


    Things open, and then is the embarrassing atmosphere, I and silver fox into silence, can''t be so rigid.


    "You''re not feeling well, are you?" I don''t know what to say, but I have nothing to say.


    "A little bit."


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" After all, silver fox has my child, I can''t not care about her, not to mention my feelings for silver fox is also very complex, I and she are like this, can only face the reality.


    Silver fox said with a smile: "happy. I''m very happy. "


    I took my hand out of the chest of the silver fox, touched my chest and said, "silver fox, can you finish your words at one time? It almost scared me to death."


    "Hee hee. I''m so happy! Are you happy? "


    Silver fox embraces me. I''m so happy.


    I shrunk my mouth and said, "we are hiding in such a dark cave, surrounded by Yan Qingcheng''s people. It''s hard to say when we can escape here. What''s so happy about it."


    Silver fox said with a smile: "no matter where you are, it doesn''t matter where you are. What''s the matter with the cave? I think it''s very good. I can''t get the wind, the rain or the sun. I''m satisfied that I can still hold you like this. "Are you satisfied with this condition?


    Sometimes a woman''s mind can''t be pondered. At least in my opinion, Yinhu and I are in a very dangerous situation. We may be searched by Yan Qingcheng''s people at any time. Even if we escape each other''s pursuit, I am so weak, and Yinhu is pregnant with a child, which is more delicate than me. It''s almost impossible for us to escape here.


    If you don''t leave here, even eating and drinking will be a problem. I really don''t know where to buy Coke.


    But Yinhu doesn''t think so. She is really happy. I have been in a coma in front of her. Fortunately, my pulse is stable and I don''t worry about my life. Yinhu doesn''t worry much. She has been guarding me these days.


    Now I wake up, although my body is haggard and my spirit is poor, but how can I say that I wake up at last, and the heart of silver fox can be put back in my stomach.


    At present, the problem that silver fox is worried about is not how to escape here, nor is it the problem of eating and drinking, but my condition is a little repeated, for example, just now, silver fox almost thought I was dead.


    This point is sleepiness, silver fox eyelids more and more heavy, she may really tired sleepy, strong up to accompany me.


    Silver fox doesn''t dare to let me sleep, and she doesn''t dare to sleep either. Silver fox has just been pregnant with a child, and accidents are most likely to occur in the first three months. Therefore, she needs adequate nutrition and rest. As a biologist, she can''t understand it.


    And I already have ye Luo and Mo ran. I have rich experience, and I know something about common sense. I am also worried about the body of silver fox.


    Silver fox has taken care of me for so many days. I must be tired and need a good rest.


    "Silver fox, you sleep for a while, I''m fine."


    "I''m not sleepy." Silver fox forced to open his eyes and said.


    Silver fox''s eyelids almost fight up and down. I look at all these. I feel sorry for her. Silver fox is a good woman. I really don''t understand why I''m so lucky. All the women I meet are good women, one in a million.


    Ye Yingying, Mo Han, Lin Manxue, Lan Xin, plus the silver fox now, beautiful women gather together, which makes my eyes full of flowers.


    "Be obedient. Get some sleep. I promise you, I''ll be fine. "

 Chapter 921

    Silver fox is really sleepy. Seeing that I insist on this, she also thinks that it is bad for her children to stay up late like this. Women with children can no longer be willful and have to think about everything for their children, so she nodded and said:


    "OK. I''ll squint for a moment. If you''re sleepy, just call me. I''ll watch over you. You can''t have no one to take care of you, you know? "


    "Good."


    I let the silver fox lie next to me, silver fox closed her eyes and fell asleep for seconds. In a few seconds, she heard the sound of breathing. It seems that silver fox is really tired these days. She needs to rest.


    I look at the sleeping silver fox. It''s strange in my heart. Before, I just got this woman''s body. Now, because of the things I left in her body, she becomes more intimate with me.


    Silver fox, like Mo Han and Lin Manxue, will be one of the most important women in my life.


    Looking at, tired hit, I narrowed my eyes, so sleepy.


    I had a long, long dream. In the dream, I was surrounded by smoke. I was sitting on a big rock. I was lucky. The air circulates around me. I walked for more than ten times in a row. Finally, I became one with heaven and earth. My whole body was fresh and fresh. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a beautiful woman sitting near me with a child in her arms.


    It''s silver fox.


    Silver fox see my luck, said with a smile: "husband, the vitality in your body is more than several times stronger than before, you see now you, Ziqi Dongsheng, this is a sign to enter the realm."


    I looked at myself and felt that it was really different from before, so I asked, "what''s the matter? How can I feel that I have endless strength?"


    Silver fox happily said: "hee hee, this is called a disaster, there must be a blessing."


    I looked at the child in the arms of silver fox and said, "is this our child?"


    "Well. Isn''t it beautiful? "


    "Beautiful. Boy or girl? "


    "Girl."


    I have a look at the little guy. He looks like silver fox, but he doesn''t look exactly like silver fox. He looks more like another woman.


    Lin Manxue, yes, Lin Manxue!


    I was surprised. How could the children of silver fox and I look like Lin Manxue?


    I was about to ask the silver fox, when suddenly out of the hazy white fog in front of me came a beautiful woman full of Fairy Spirit. She was graceful and slim. Every step forward brought a special fragrance.


    I can''t see her face clearly, just want to open my eyes to see who she is, suddenly, a familiar face came into my eyes, Lin Manxue.


    She turned out to be Lin Manxue, whom she had not seen for a long time.


    Lin Manxue glared at me. If her eyes could kill people, I was already full of holes at the moment. Her eyes showed ferocity, hatred and despair.


    Lin Manxue suddenly appeared, my body suddenly trembled, scared don''t know what to say, silver fox is more unbearable than me, she tightly hugged the child, nervous looking at Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue doesn''t speak, but stares at me and silver fox coldly. She walks towards us step by step, and her steps are firm. She makes a creaking noise step by step on the gravel.


    The atmosphere condenses at this moment, I feel my heart will jump out of my throat, my blood will solidify instantly, even my breath seems to stop.


    And the silver fox was even more scared. His palms were wringing and sweating. He only knew how to hold the child in his arms. He didn''t dare to breathe.


    Lin Manxue came closer and closer, stopped less than three meters away from me, gave me a cold glance, and then looked at the silver fox and the child in her arms.


    She walked several steps towards the silver fox and the child. Man Xue and the silver fox were less than one meter away. She stopped and stared at the child in the arms of the silver fox.


    Yinhu and I don''t know what Lin Manxue wants. Suddenly, the child in Yinhu''s arms is gone. She holds her in her arms. Lin Manxue suddenly laughs and shows her sharp fangs. She suddenly becomes a monster, a fierce monster.


    Lin Manxue suddenly raised her baby over her head and wanted to smash it down like this. Silver fox was so scared that she softened and fell on the spot, crying and pleading:


    "don''t hurt my child! Don''t hurt my child


    Silver fox has been crying and pleading, but Lin Manxue is still holding high and may fall at any time. I want to go up and save the child first. But I don''t know what''s going on. My body just can''t move. The more I want to rush over, the more I can''t move.


    My heart was that urgent, almost out of heart disease, I cried: "snow, you don''t hurt the child, the child is innocent, you have any resentment toward me to vent."


    Lin Manxue looked at me with cold eyes and said with a sneer: "Ye Chutian, you fickle man, I''m waiting for you to save me on Chiba island. I''m waiting for you to save me. I''m eager to see you through. But you''re sweet with this bitch here, and you still have such a bastard. Have you ever thought about me? How do you make me suffer? I will pay you back. You bitches, let''s suffer together. "


    Lin Manxue is ferocious. She holds her child high and falls down. The child draws a perfect arc in the air and is about to hit a big stone.All of a sudden, the silver fox rushed to the past, with the body pad below, swaddling hit the silver fox body, only to hear a scream of wailing sound resounding through the sky.


    "Lin Manxue! You have gone too far I''m burning with anger, struggling desperately, trying to make my body move, but I can''t get rid of the invisible bondage.


    "Ha ha ha!" Lin Manxue looks up at the sky with a long smile. Suddenly, the laughter stops suddenly. She turns her face to me. Ah, she is not Lin Manxue, but another woman.


    A woman I''ve met and never met.


    Who is she?


    I try to recall it in my mind, but I can''t remember where I met her.


    The woman said: "Ye Chutian, good luck, lost Lin Manxue, came a Mo Han, lost Mo Han, and came a silver fox, beautiful women one after another, it''s really enviable."


    "Who are you? What do you want? "


    The woman said coldly, "it doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you are going to meet your women underground soon. They are all waiting very hard. Lanxin, Mo Han and Lin Manxue are all watching you eagerly to meet them one by one. How can you stay here and enjoy yourself, right?"


    They? Are they all dead?


    I shook my head. I can''t believe this strange woman''s words. She must be cheating me. Lanxin died. I know she was forced to jump into the sea by boss Li, but how did Mo Han and Lin Manxue die?


    "You lie! You smelly woman I glared at the strange woman and swore.


    "Hum, am I lying? You can see them underground. Ye Chutian, I didn''t kill you last time. It depends on how you escape this time. Ha ha ha, go to die. "


    Strange woman suddenly flashed a laser gun at my chest, pulled the trigger, a light penetrated my chest, the blood column spewed out, I screamed, and then I fell on my back.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 922

    "Chutian. Wake up, wake up. " I opened my eyes, eyes suddenly bright and dark, the fire inside the fire is about to go out, issued a weak light, a haggard woman is lying on my body, shaking my body.


    She is silver fox.


    "Silver fox."


    "You wake up! You wake up at last Silver fox cried with joy.


    "I just had a dream."


    "I know, I know, you had a nightmare, didn''t you?"


    "Well."


    "Here, have some water first." Where did silver fox get a bamboo tube, which contained a lot of water.


    I drank a few mouthfuls of water, the whole person is much more comfortable, throat is no longer so thirsty.


    I felt that my body was almost rusty, so I wanted to sit up for a while. Silver fox supported me to sit up. I asked her, "is it night when it''s so dark?"


    "No. It''s about half past ten in the morning


    "How could it be so dark?"


    "The light is bad in the hole."


    "Oh. The fire is going out I looked at the fire. The firewood was almost burnt, leaving only a pile of charcoal glowing.


    Silver fox blushed and said, "there is no firewood. I''ll go out and pick up firewood now. "


    I pulled the silver fox said: "I wake up, how can you let a pregnant woman to do this thing, I''ll go later, you first accompany me to chat."


    Silver fox thought for a while, nodded and said: "good."


    "How long have I slept?"


    "It''s been three days since I woke up." Silver fox quite worried said.


    "What''s the matter with me? How could you sleep so long? "


    Silver fox shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Your pulse is stable, breathing evenly, strong heartbeat, normal can no longer be normal, but do not wake up. I - I''m so worried about you. "


    I felt my body for a while, except that my chest was a little stuffy, I didn''t feel any other discomfort. Maybe my chest was stuffy because the air in the cave was not circulating, and I was in a coma for such a long time, and my body was a little empty.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. By the way, how are you doing? "


    "I''m fine."


    I looked at the silver fox''s increasingly haggard face and said, "I''m still lying. Look at you now. Hey, come here. I''ll hold you and sleep for a while."


    "I''m not sleepy. Let me get you something to eat. You haven''t eaten for days." Silver fox got up from my body and wanted to go out. I took her hand and said, "sleep for a while, don''t worry about eating."


    I took the silver fox to sleep in my arms, and soon she fell asleep. Silver fox was tired, really tired. She had taken care of me day and night for so many days and had already reached a limit.


    After the silver fox fell asleep, I put her body flat on the grass Shop, and then I sat on my knees to regulate the breath in my body. I found that there were three air currents in my body, which seemed to disagree with each other. They made me very uncomfortable.


    After about two hours, I adjusted my breath almost. A stream of air temporarily overwhelmed the other two, and finally formed one, which made my spirit instantly rise a hundred times.


    Silver fox hasn''t woken up yet. I plan to go out and have a look outside the cave. By the way, I can get some firewood and food. The more I walk outside the cave, the stronger the light is. When I get to the cave entrance and am ready to go out, I almost fall.


    What the hell?


    It''s a good thing that my brother can close his legs quickly, otherwise he will fall down.


    I stand at the entrance of the cave and look out. There are mountains on the opposite side. Autumn leaves are falling and golden. It seems to have a kind of mature charm. But outside the entrance of the cave, there are cliffs.


    Where am I standing?


    I stand at the entrance of the cave and look around. I feel dizzy. My brother has slight acrophobia when he is young. As long as I stand at a height and look down, I will feel dizzy.


    This is a cave in the middle of a cliff. The cave is at least ten meters away from the edge of the cliff, which is four or five stories high.


    How can silver fox and I be here?


    I don''t think so.


    I only vaguely remember where I rolled down with silver fox, and then I passed out in a coma. How could I fall here after waking up?


    I can''t understand it. Maybe a lot of unexpected things happened during my coma. Maybe I met Yan Qingcheng''s pursuers. Silver fox will take me to hide here.


    The fear of high occupied my heart and made my legs and feet weak. When my friends stood at the entrance of the cave, they felt it was a kind of torture.


    There are some protruding stones and some potholes on the cliff. There are also some vines lying on the cliff. If they are used properly, they can climb up from the entrance. Of course, if they are not careful, they will fall off the cliff and lose their bones.


    Silver fox must often climb here these days. Thinking that silver fox is so willing to take risks for me with her baby, I feel guilty and gradually overcome my fear of Gao. I took a few deep breaths and prepared to climb the cliff.


    I don''t dare to look down. The more I look down, the more empty I feel. I regard it as a tree. When I was a child, I used to climb trees. As long as I don''t look down, it''s no different from climbing trees.I climbed up half, suddenly a protruding stone loose, my feet empty, my body suddenly sliding down, at the critical moment, I reached out to pull the vine around me.


    I just dare not pull these vines. The vines are easy to break. They may not be able to bear the weight of my body, so I dare not borrow from them.


    But at this moment I lost my focus, and the vines became my life-saving straw. I had to pull if I didn''t.


    I didn''t expect that these vines didn''t look so good, but they were not as fragile as I thought. They could barely support my weight.


    I took advantage of these vines to climb up step by step. It took me nine cows and two tigers to climb ashore. After landing, my whole back was wet, not tired, but scared.


    I sat on the edge of the cliff to have a rest for a while. Then I went to the forest in front of me and picked up a lot of wild fruits. By the way, I picked up a big bundle of firewood.


    In terms of the ability to live in the mountains, silver fox naturally has no experience. I would not be so stupid to carry such a pile of things. I made several long vines and tied them together, so that they would be more solid. Then I wrapped the wild fruit with a few big leaves and hid it in the woodpile.


    I put the firewood pile with vines at the entrance of the cliff. I''ll untie it when I get down.


    I made some new vines and drew gourds like this. One end was tied to a big rock on the edge of the cliff, the other end was tied to my waist, and then I climbed down slowly.


    When I return to the cave with a bundle of firewood on my back, silver fox has awakened and is anxiously looking for me.


    "Silver fox."


    "Chutian, where are you going? How come you disappeared as soon as I opened my eyes." Silver fox came up and helped me untie the firewood on my back, complaining.


    "I went outside to get something. Are you hungry?"


    "You''re not in good health. What are you doing out there? That''s true."


    Silver fox pulled me to sit next to her and helped me wipe the sweat on my forehead. After working for a long time, I was really tired. I didn''t eat anything for a few days, so I didn''t have much strength. As a result, I climbed the cliff and ate. I was half tired.


    I took out wild fruits from the woodpile and gave them to Yinhu. Yinhu didn''t want me to eat them first. Yinhu and I were really hungry. After eating a lot of wild fruits, we were a little more comfortable.


    Then I had a big fire and the cave was the same as before.

 Chapter 923

    Silver Fox and I lived in the cave for more than a month to recuperate our body. After more than a month, I finally suppressed the air flow in my body. Not only that, I can send and receive freely and use the air flow in my body for my own use.


    Silver fox is also well conditioned these days. Pregnant women need nutrition. When I have nothing to do, I go hunting in the forest, mainly digging holes or tying some knots to catch small animals.


    With nutrition, silver fox looks ruddy gradually, looks more and more beautiful, she is obedient to me, no matter what I say or do, silver fox absolutely has no second words, everything listen to me.


    These days, silver fox and I really live a two person world. Apart from us, we have never seen an outsider.


    In the early morning and evening, Yinhu and I would go out for a walk. I arranged several vines at the entrance of the cave, and made a "lift" for Yinhu with bamboo. Yinhu doesn''t need to climb the cliff any more. I just need to sit in the "lift" and pull her up.


    I accompany silver fox to watch sunrise and sunset, looking at these beautiful natural scenery, silver fox will always send out a little emotion.


    Silver fox said that this is the happiest period of her life, she lived more than 30 years, before all in vain, less than one ten thousandth of this period of time.


    Silver fox loves to be clean and likes to take a bath. There is a living spring about 100 meters away from the cliff. Silver fox likes to take a bath there.


    The water here is not cold at all. It''s about 40 or 50 degrees. It''s very comfortable to soak in it. Silver fox and I often come here to take a bath at noon.


    Silver fox likes to rub her back for me. Sometimes she will act coquettishly and ask me to rub her back. Looking at the white silver fox, I always move my fingers when my body has completely recovered.


    As a man, he is a man. What''s more, silver fox and I are at the age of 30 wolf and 40 tiger. I''m worried about the safety of my children and dare not mess around. Silver fox bewitches me and says it''s OK. She says she''s a biologist and knows better than me. She says it''s ok if it''s OK.


    I was fooled by the silver fox. In fact, I couldn''t live that kind of life in the first three months. It''s not good for the children. It''s easy to flow and produce anything. But the silver fox who just tasted that kind of taste has no self-control. It''s easy to outline her desire when I''m calm with her.


    Silver fox is more and more like Lin Manxue, even when living that kind of life with me. Many times I can''t tell whether she is silver fox or Manxue.


    Her cry, her cooperation and her cry at the happiest time all remind me of the past snow.


    Perhaps because of this reason, because I found the shadow of man Xue in the silver fox, it made me forget to be infatuated with the body of the silver fox and sink down with her.


    Even when I was about to reach the summit, I was shouting the name of man Xue in my mouth. Whenever this time, silver fox would suddenly stop and look a little sad, but the source of happiness would instantly sweep through her, making her forget my insincere inner monologue.


    And afterwards, silver fox will always choose to forget what happened before, as if nothing happened.


    Silver fox heart is certainly not happy, anyone encounter this kind of thing will not be happy, I don''t want to, but I can''t suppress.


    I miss man Xue more and more. Ever since I had that dream, I have been worried about her all the time. In the dream, Mo Han and man Xue are dead. How can I have such a dream.


    Maybe I have thoughts every day and dreams at night. These days, I have such a dream again and again. I dream that there is a hateful woman who wants to kill me. She is like a woman who changes her face very quickly. One moment is like this, another moment is like that. I can''t see who she is.


    I want to go out to save man Xue and ye Luo. Now my body and silver fox are well cared for. It''s time to go out to find them.


    That evening, I accompanied Yinhu for a walk in the woods. Speaking of this, Yinhu was silent for a long time. She might not want to live in this place and such a beautiful life.


    Although the material conditions here are poor, silver fox is very rich in spirit. She likes it very much. She once said that she hopes to live here with me for a lifetime.


    That is to say, you can also think like this. However, Yinhu knows that it is impossible to achieve this. No matter how beautiful the dream is, it is only a dream. I have my responsibility and obligation. She and I can''t stay here for too long.


    "Silver fox, shall we leave here tomorrow?" I try to discuss with silver fox.


    "Are you - are you well?"


    "All right, all right."


    "Oh." Silver fox''s expression was dim, and he didn''t seem to be happy.


    "Do you want to be here?"


    "Well."


    But I had to see that we didn''t want to come out early.


    "After you go out, I''ll send you to a safe place to take care of yourself. I''ll pick you up when you have a baby."


    "Don''t you leave me with you?" Silver fox slightly frowned, a face not happy said.


    "I''m going to go to Guya to save Ye Luo. You are not well now. You are pregnant with a child and can''t go with me. Be obedient. "


    "Well."Silver fox gently ah, silent for a long time just said: "you don''t go alone, find some helpers to go together, I''ll draw a map for you then, will also tell you how to deal with the robot troops."


    "Good."


    "Chutian, I have a request. Can you promise me?"


    "What request."


    Silver fox eyes clear said: "I want you to accompany me to stay here for three days, after three days, we leave OK?"


    I nodded and didn''t have the courage to refuse Yinhu. Although I wanted to rush out of the lonely cliff to save Ye Luo, it''s a pity that Yinhu didn''t tell me the address, so I couldn''t find that place at all.


    And silver fox for me to pay so much, just three days can help her a wish, I have no reason to say no.


    Silver fox does not leave me for a moment these three days. Even if I set traps to catch small animals, she will follow me. No matter what she does, she is tired of me.


    Silver fox is completely inseparable from me, I can see, but now she''s in this state, I can''t take her, separation is inevitable.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two days later, the time for separation is getting closer and closer, and silver fox appears more and more anxious. These two days, she seems depressed and different from before. I''m really worried about her health.


    Silver fox''s demand is becoming stronger and stronger. She almost squeezed it dry these two days. Silver fox no longer passively accepts it, but actively gives it. She even tries to change roles to please me.


    She is mo Han, Lin Manxue, or Lan Xin. She keeps switching among the three roles, which gives me an unprecedented experience.


    Silver fox said that she wanted to make me feel that she was the best and the most different one.


    Biologist deserves to be a biologist, not only understand physiology, but also understand psychology, silver fox completely grasped my heart, let me gallop freely in her different roles.


    I clearly remember one of the scenes, when I was stuck with Yinhu, Yinhu suddenly learned to talk to man Xue, and she told me something that happened between me and man Xue.


    At that moment, I no longer doubt that silver fox is her woman, I completely regard her as snow, that is, at that moment, a feeling that I had never felt before attacked my whole body, I retreated bravely in the torrent, and my body was hollowed out by silver fox.

 Chapter 924

    Silver fox''s enthusiasm was completely ignited by me, the movement range is more and more big, whispering and yelling, her blurred eyes are only a glance, like a Wang autumn water, throwing a small stone, splashing a beautiful spray.


    The dragon dances with the Phoenix, and the sweat is dripping. The silver fox sends out a faint fragrance, which seems to come from the distant heaven. I lie on the withered and yellow grassland in autumn and meditate, mistaking it for a dream.


    Blue sky, broad grass, the front is the cliff, behind is the spring, the left is the forest, the right is the thorn, quiet and uninhabited.


    And the most central area is shaking two shadows, I''m in the bottom, silver fox is in the top.


    She forgot that she had been in love for two months.


    This is the most miserable time for me, but also the happiest time for me. I found the feelings of man Xue, Mo Han, Lan Xin and Yin Hu in Yin Hu. This is a different experience. I can''t tell the truth. Only when I am on the scene can I know its magic.


    I know that silver fox is doing this for me, in order to let me always remember her, in order to completely open my heart and let her enter smoothly.


    Because in all my memories, only silver fox has ever done this for me, and only she has given me this unprecedented imagination.


    This is a fight between two people, not a fight between two people. I heard Mo Han''s voice, Lan Xin''s low cry, man Xue''s cry and silver fox''s breathing.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days passed in a flash. Today is the day to leave the cliff. Yinhu and I have been hiding in the cave for more than a month. The reason is very simple. The cave is very hidden. It can not only avoid the pursuit of Yan Qingcheng, but also avoid the attack of beasts. It can also block the wind and rain, killing three birds with one stone.


    Silver Fox and I left the cliff and went deep into the forest. After walking for about half an hour, we met a large forest blocking our way.


    This is a large forest of fans. I have been walking with silver fox for a long time, but I haven''t turned out. During the process, I encountered several UAV searches, which made me and silver fox hide in another dense forest. The UAV flew away and came out again.


    The terrain here is too strange. Many places are full of miasma. These miasma are poisonous. I dare not bring silver fox in. Silver fox is pregnant with a child. If I inhale these miasma, something may happen.


    When did the miasma come into being? I remember when silver fox and I ran into this mountain two months ago, we didn''t meet many times. This time, it''s everywhere.


    Silver Fox and I don''t have gas masks. We don''t have any basic safety measures. We dare not rush in. We can only turn around in the same place.


    Yinhu said that the miasma was artificially released, which is the first barrier to protect the laboratory base. The miasma is very toxic, and with the north wind blowing, the miasma continues to spread to our hiding place.


    What does Yan Qingcheng want?


    Want to strangle us?


    There is miasma in the forest and UAV monitoring in the air. It is almost impossible to walk through such a large miasma forest and leave with silver fox. I can only take silver fox back to the cave on the cliff first and then try another way.


    Yan Qingcheng used the UAV to investigate. Yinhu and I dare not go up the cliff easily. The UAV guarded the miasma forest, which is the only way. In other words, if Yinhu and I want to escape from the mountain, we must pass through the miasma forest.


    Silver fox said that UAVs can not only play the role of detection, but also launch shells. Once these UAVs detect us and chase us, our situation will be in trouble.


    I don''t have a guy in my hand. I can''t even kill these drones. I don''t have wings. I can''t fly to heaven. Besides, even if I can fly to heaven, I can''t kill the drones with my bare hands.


    I sit at the entrance of the cave in a daze. This time, not to mention saving Lin Manxue and ye Luo, I still have two questions about whether I can escape from the mountain with silver fox.


    Silver fox said that no matter how strong my ability is, I''m just a mole ant in front of high technology. I can''t help them at all. This is true at all. For example, these ordinary UAVs have no chance of winning if I play against them.


    Silver fox sat with me at the cave entrance. It was windy at the cave entrance and cold in late autumn. I was afraid that silver fox would freeze, so I asked her to go to the cave to have a rest. I''ll think about how to escape.


    "Chutian, don''t be depressed, OK? It''s not that we are incompetent. In fact, UAVs are not difficult to deal with, but we have limited resources and no equipment."


    Silver fox see my face sad, distressed, try to comfort me.


    "Silver fox, are you all right after running so far?"


    "Very good. Don''t worry about me


    I nodded and said, "I''m ok. You go inside and sleep for a while. It looks like we''ll be here for a while


    "I want to be with you."


    "Good. It''s windy here. Don''t hurt your child with a cold. "


    I mentioned the child, silver fox dare not neglect, nodded his head and said: "you sit for a while also come in, here is really cold.""I know."


    Yinhu couldn''t tell what she felt. We were forced to stay in the cave again, which was a good thing for her. After all, she didn''t want to leave here at all, but when she saw that I was depressed and the whole person seemed to be a little dejected, Yinhu couldn''t bear it.


    She wants me to be happy and happy, and doesn''t want me to be wronged. If so, what''s the point of staying with her.


    Silver fox lies on the grass to think about how to help me solve these problems. At present, it mainly faces two problems: the first is to smoothly pass through the miasma forest with poison gas; the second is to avoid the surveillance of UAV, or to kill UAV directly.


    These two problems are quite thorny. The forest is poisonous, so we have to breathe. How can we say that we can kill the UAV when it is flying in the air and carrying shells, which is offensive.


    In fact, for me, the first problem is easy to solve. I can hold my breath for an hour, as long as I get out of the woods in an hour, then this is not a problem for me. But I can hold my breath for such a long time, silver fox can''t do it, unless I give up her and leave alone.


    What can I do to leave a woman with my child alone in this barren mountain?


    But if I insist on taking her as a burden, it''s almost impossible for me to get out of the miasma forest, unless I get her a set of gas masks. There''s no such thing here.


    As for the second question, I also have some ideas. UAVs fly in the sky, which is similar to birds. You can''t fly in the sky, but you can shoot them on the ground.


    Because of the dense forest, many trees and leaves, covering the line of sight, the UAV flying height is not high, often flying from the branches.


    At such a high altitude, my friends still have a way to shoot them. It''s the same as shooting birds with a catapult. Inspired by playing with a catapult when I was a child, I decided to make a batch of catapults, super large catapults, which will bring down these so-called high technologies.

 Chapter 925

    I''ll do whatever I say. I''ll get a batch of slingshots to talk about other problems.


    The catapult is easy to make. The most important part is to use spring or cow leather band. There is nothing here. Don''t think about spring or cow leather band.


    I can only find some vines to replace, especially those with high elasticity and strong resilience.


    It''s hard to find this thing in the forest. I let silver fox sleep in the cave and said that he would go out and get something back. Silver fox was very obedient and nodded to tell me to be safe.


    Before, we didn''t know that there were UAVs monitoring us in the air, so we can be unscrupulous. But now, we have to be careful. Once the UAVs find us, the cave may be flattened by them.


    I had been in the woods for a long time, but I didn''t find any suitable materials. Until dark, silver fox came out of the cave to find me.


    "Chutian, what are you looking for?"


    "Elastic and strong vines."


    "What do you want?"


    "Make a catapult." I replied casually.


    Silver fox instantly understood my meaning, she thought for a while and said: "leave this to me, I know where there is."


    Silver fox took me to a place where there was a large grassland. Silver fox pointed to one of the grasses and said, "maybe they can help you."


    "Does it work?"


    Silver fox said with a smile: "try not to know."


    At this time, the sun is setting, the sky is dark red, and night is coming.


    I don''t know what kind of weeds they are. It''s strange that we haven''t noticed them after living here for so long. They are just a group of common weeds that can''t be more common. They are not eye-catching. I didn''t expect that they could be used at the critical moment. It''s not easy.


    I got a lot of weeds back, and also got a few big forks. If you want to get them, you have to get some super catapults. Otherwise, it''s not lethal to UAVs.


    Silver fox is clever and handy. It helps me make a catapult. You don''t have to say that these grasses are very tough. They can stretch for a long time and recover freely. I really doubt that the spring and cow leather band are made with reference to these things.


    Silver Fox and I spent several hours making two big catapults, super big ones. I went to the cliff and tried them. They can shoot more than 100 meters in a straight distance. With them, my friends don''t believe in UAVs.


    With the secret weapon of catapult, my friends are at ease. The next day is to practice how to use them.


    Silver Fox and I have been living in the cave for another week. After a week of running in, I finally have some tacit understanding with the big catapult. I can send and receive freely, and I can play with high accuracy at least. Seven or eight times out of ten can hit the target.


    I use the birds in the sky as the target, and I can shoot eight times out of ten times, which is a good hit rate.


    Now that we have weapons to fight against UAVs, the next step is to solve the problem of miasma forest. In fact, I''ve been thinking about it these days, but I can''t get a proper solution.


    After all, silver fox is pregnant with a child. Unlike ordinary people, I dare not let her take risks with me. It''s not a joke. If something happens, it''s a corpse and two lives.


    That night, I went out of the cave and sat by the spring meditating. Suddenly, a faint fragrance blew into my nose.


    It''s the taste of silver fox.


    "Why not sleep." When I looked up at the silver fox, the silver fox asked with a smile.


    "It''s stuffy in the hole. I want to come out and blow."


    "Are you still worrying about going out?"


    I don''t want to hide from silver fox, because silver fox is also a very smart woman, and I can''t hide it.


    "Well."


    Silver fox was silent for a moment, suddenly said: "I remember you told me that the reason why you can escape from the Dragon Island is because you know a special way to shut your breath, right?"


    Ah?


    Silver fox several meaning, why suddenly mention this matter, maybe she -


    Silver Fox nodded and said: "Chutian, you are so smart, you should know what I mean. I believe you can escape from such a magical place as Dragon Island, and you can''t be stopped here. "


    "But I -"


    "but you don''t want to leave me, do you? Chutian, I can see that you can go, but you can''t escape with me. I''m your burden. "


    "Silver fox, don''t say anything cumbersome. You''re not my burden. You''ll never be."


    Silver fox reluctantly smile, said: "hee hee, I was a burden, and there is no mistake."


    Silver fox sat down in front of me, buried his head in my arms, said: "you go, don''t care about me, escape, and come back to pick me up when you are safe."


    "What?" I can''t believe my ears. Silver fox wants to stay alone. In such a barren mountain, does a woman with a child want to stay alone?


    "I''m serious." Silver fox sat together again and said seriously.


    "Silver fox, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Of course. I''ve thought about it. I can stay here no matter how long, but you can''t. You have to go to Guya to save Ye Luo and Lin Manxue, and you can''t let them go. I''m your woman. If I don''t help you, at least I can''t pull you back, right"Silver fox, do you know what the consequences are?"


    Silver fox touched his stomach, nodded his head and said, "I know. Maybe my child and I are going to die here. I don''t know if I will starve to death or even encounter any beasts, just say that the miasma will blow here sooner or later, and there will be no hiding place for me and my children. "


    "You know you''re willing to do that?"


    Silver fox said: "I don''t want you to be unhappy, and I don''t want to see you regret it in the future. In fact, it''s time to leave. It''s the same whether you stay or not. According to the spread rate of miasma, this area will be full of miasma at least for a month or two, and at most for half a year. Then I will die here just like you. Why don''t you go out first and then come back to save us? This may be a way to live. "


    "No way."


    I shake my head desperately. I don''t know what I will meet when I go out. Is it a man''s job to ask me to leave a woman with my child here to die.


    Pregnant women need to be taken care of, not to mention the difficult conditions here. How can silver fox survive and eat and drink alone is a problem. If there is any accident, who will save her and who will take care of her?


    Once I leave here, no matter whether I can come back in time or not, silver fox will die. Undoubtedly, a woman with a child can''t survive in this deep mountain.


    If I was in a coma, silver fox survived by faith, then her faith would collapse with my leaving. I didn''t see any possibility that she could survive.


    Silver Fox for me to pay so much, wholeheartedly for me, told me to give up for the sake of man Xue and ye Luo, she left alone, absolutely can''t ah, man Xue is my woman, ye Luo is my child, but silver fox is also my woman, she is also pregnant with my child, how can I favor this and despise each other, leave their orphans and widows, to save my favorite woman man Xue and ye Luo.

 Chapter 926

    I was in a dilemma for a moment. I had to go out. As Yinhu said, I had to go out sooner or later, but I couldn''t go out alone. I had to think of a solution to take Yinhu and the children out.


    But I pondered this matter for so many days, and finally got nothing. Miasma forest is the only obstacle. How can I pull out this eyesore and take silver fox out smoothly?


    "Chutian, don''t think about it. I''ve thought about it for a long time. It''s the only way out. You can leave with peace of mind. I''ll take care of myself and my children. " Silver fox still smile at me, she seems really determined to stay alone, but let me leave alone.


    "Silver fox, I won''t do that. I want to go together and stay together."


    Silver fox''s small head once again buried in my arms, and said quietly:


    "it''s not in vain to have you. I''ve been with you for so long. It''s good to be your woman these days. As a woman in her thirties, I don''t have any regrets to meet you when my best years are about to pass away. I think the result is very good, but I feel sorry for our children. Chutian, I will stay here and wait for you. If I really don''t have the fortune to wait for you, I think it may be my life. "


    "I don''t want you to wait. I won''t make you wait. " I feel the small head of silver fox, the heart is turbulent, say so, but how can I do it.


    I don''t have the ability to take her out at all.


    "Don''t be silly." Silver fox reached out and touched my face and said: "Chutian, let''s gamble once. We can only gamble once. These days, I think about it and think about it. It''s a pity to miss it. I''ve always been lucky. Maybe I''ll win it. From tomorrow on, you can prepare dry food and water for me. I will hide here. With the spread of the miasma, more and more beasts will come to our direction. I''m afraid. "


    "Have you decided?"


    "Well. decided. Not only did I decide, I decided for you. Chutian, I didn''t ask you to do anything. This is the first time and the only time. Can you promise me? "


    Silver fox eyes firmly looking at me, but also with a trace of expectations, perhaps she really figured out, must do so.


    Silver fox said so, what else can I say? I don''t have the heart not to, but looking at the sincere eyes and affectionate eyes of silver fox, my heart softened.


    I can''t say no, I really can''t say it.


    "Well."


    Silver Fox and I can only be forced to accept this reality. If I go to the miasma forest alone, I think there is still a chance of survival. If we have to insist on carrying the pregnant silver fox, we can only be trapped here.


    In the next few days, I used the super catapult to hunt wild animals. Silver fox was right. Because of the spread of the miasma, the wild animals fled to our direction, so more and more game gathered here. I didn''t have any difficulty in playing game.


    I dried all the game so that it could be stored easily. It was estimated that the game would be enough for silver fox to eat for several months. I made hundreds of bamboo tubes, each filled with water.


    In addition to food and water, I also picked a lot of wild fruits for silver fox. How can I eat meat alone? I also need to supplement vitamins.


    It took me a week to prepare these things. They were enough for silver fox to use for a long time. Silver fox said that it was enough. If she finished these things, she would find a way.


    It''s useless to prepare too much. Food has a shelf life, and too much will spoil.


    I''m going to break into the miasma forest tonight. It''s more convenient at night than during the day.


    This morning, I didn''t go out of the cave again. Instead, I stayed in the cave with silver fox. I don''t know when I will come back. Maybe I will never come back.


    Silver fox is very optimistic, with a smile on her face all the time. I don''t know if she pretends it or is afraid of me.


    "When you have nothing to do, go to the mouth of the cave for more air. It''s too stuffy here. Be careful to suffocate you." I like an old mother like to tell silver fox, nagging nagging nagging endless.


    "Well. I see


    "Remember to add firewood in time. Don''t oversleep. If the fire goes out, I''m afraid you won''t be able to burn it."


    "Well. I see


    "Is there enough firewood? Do you want me to get some more back? "


    "No, that''s enough."


    Silver fox head tightly buried in my arms, a little do not dislike me wordy, but have questions and answers, and very patient.


    "Do you know what to do if you feel sick?"


    Silver fox said: "you did not get me a lot of herbs, I will deal with it myself."


    "But can pregnant women take medicine?"


    Silver fox Leng for a while, and then said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m the expert, I know."


    "Good."


    I hugged the silver fox and felt a lot of emotion. I still had a lot to say in my heart, but my brother had nothing to explain except these trifles.


    So leave silver fox, I waste for a man, in the heart to the extreme, silver fox found that my mood is not right, understanding of her immediately know what I was thinking, silver fox said with a smile: "how unhappy?"I choked and said: "silver fox, I''m sorry for you."


    "Nonsense, you''re not sorry for me. It''s all of my own volition. It''s not that you have to abandon me, but that I have to drive you away. "


    Silver fox so I want to cry, I''m not a vulnerable man, but at this moment, when I need to abandon my wife and children, I feel very sad.


    "Silver fox."


    Silver fox''s mood was also infected by me. It''s false to say that she is not sad in her heart. A woman, and a woman with a child, is in the cave on the precipice. There are no people and beasts all around. Can she not be afraid and sad.


    But Yinhu doesn''t want to worry about me. She hopes that I can go to battle with light weight. This time, I''m in a very dangerous situation. I just want to collide with high-tech products like UAVs with a few super catapults in my hand. The danger is no less than that of Yinhu now.


    Silver fox doesn''t know if she can wait until I come back. Maybe I''ll never come back like her.


    "All right. Don''t be unhappy. The separation is coming. I have nothing to give you. I''d better sing a song for you. "


    "Good."


    "What song do you want to hear?"


    I said absently, "I''ll listen to whatever you sing."


    "No. I have no idea. I want you to ask for a song. " Silver fox took my hand and said coquettishly.


    I thought for a while and said, "let''s go to the next stop."


    "Ah? I - I can''t sing. " Silver fox blushed, very embarrassed said.


    "Men should improve themselves. ¡·¡±


    "go. It''s a man''s song. I won''t


    "What do you know?" I asked casually


    "Red beans, the road to heaven and no regrets."


    "Red beans"


    "OK." Yinhu cleared her throat and sang a song of red bean to me. To tell you the truth, Yinhu''s voice is good, but her singing is not very good. Because she is always out of tune and singing, I don''t know whether she is singing red bean or green bean. In short, the lyrics are not right.

 Chapter 927

    Nevertheless, I listen very carefully. Yinhu says that she seldom sings in front of others. This is the first time, and maybe she won''t sing any more.


    At noon, silver fox asked me to take her to the hot spring to take a bath. She thought that she and I were both well washed. She said that this would bring us good luck.


    I help silver fox rub back, silver fox''s stomach is not obvious at all, it''s been two months, and it''s as flat as a big yellow girl.


    I gently touched the belly of the silver fox and asked, "why doesn''t it bulge?"


    "It''s only two months, not so fast. Some women don''t show their stomachs by nature. When their children are four or five months old, they can''t be seen in their clothes. "


    "But you are not dressed now."


    I really don''t want to talk about it. Silver fox got a big red face when I said that. She quickly pushed my hand away and said in a soft voice: "there are several children. They are not shy. They have no face and no skin."


    Silver Fox and I take a bath in the hot spring. The water temperature is moderate, neither cold nor hot. The midday sun is really warm on the body. Silver fox is shy and hides all the parts below the neck in the water, so I am more bold and unrestrained, and all the parts above the chest are exposed on the water.


    In fact, the silver fox is just unnecessary. I haven''t seen anything from her old husband and wife, and the water here is clear and clear. I just want to see what I can''t see.


    For example, now, two big mountain packages of silver fox are lurking in the water, less than 80 cm away from me. Her gorge * Valley is dark, and becomes indistinct under the refraction of the water.


    My friend didn''t have any idea. If she was generous, I would turn a blind eye to her. But the more she wanted to cover up, the more she stimulated my desire.


    From time to time, she looked down at me and looked at me more strangely.


    "Silver fox." I gave her a little cry.


    "What for?" Silver fox casually agreed, her heart confused, in fact, I know the purpose of silver fox brought me here, wash away the bad luck is one thing, and she wants to be a woman again.


    It''s just that silver fox is thin skinned and embarrassed to speak.


    "Dry."


    I deliberately misinterpret the meaning of the silver fox, straightforward tease sister.


    The silver fox''s face is dripping blood, and the body goes down a little further. The whole body of the silver fox is submerged in the water.


    I stood foolishly in the hot spring center, looking at the silver fox, and forgot what I was going to do.


    Suddenly my foot was kicked by something. Ah, it''s silver fox. Why does silver fox kick me?


    Silver fox see me for a long time, again head out of the water, her hair wet dada, the whole face is wet dada, very beautiful.


    "What are you looking at. Come here


    "What a job?"


    "I hate it Silver fox spat at me, with a trace of expectations, said: "if I don''t want to, I''m not forced, anyway, it''s very comfortable to take a bath like this."


    "Hey, hey."


    ¡­¡­


    Silver fox like a dead loach like death in my arms, her face is full of blush, she did not even have the strength to speak.


    I took a good bath for Yinhu, then put on my clothes and went to get a big lunch. We sat on a big stone beside the hot spring to eat.


    This meal is called Yixiang. After dinner, Yinhu and I sleep on the big stone, waiting for the evening to come.


    "Chutian, if I die like this, will you think of me later?"


    "How can you say such a bad word? How can you die?"


    "I mean if."


    Without thinking about it, I said, "No."


    "You Silver fox a listen to angry, push away me, take big eyes staring at me.


    I smile, put the silver fox in my arms and said: "I said no, not that I would not miss you, but that I would not let you die."


    "I hate it! You know how to bully me. "


    "Nonsense. When I bullied you, you bullied me. Look what you''ve done to me. "


    I showed the wound on my body to silver fox. Silver fox felt the wound on my body in embarrassment and said softly, "who told you to be so rude? I don''t know how to be gentle. I hurt."


    "Scratch me if you hurt."


    "Don''t scratch who you scratch." Silver fox rightfully said.


    "Hey, hey. Does that hurt? I don''t think so. "


    "Go! Go! If you get a bargain, you''ll sell yourself well. " Silver fox Du mouth, pretending not happy, she looks like Lin Manxue, every time I have done with man Xue, she is such a expression, take advantage of, also pretended to eat how much loss.


    Also, Lin Manxue likes to scratch me. The more excited she is, the harder she works. Every time she makes me black and blue, I find that silver fox is more and more like man Xue, almost carved out of a mold. The longer she stays with silver fox, the stronger the feeling is.


    "What do you think? I''m just kidding you. You''re serious." Silver fox see me suddenly in a daze don''t speak, afraid to annoy me, so smile to play round."Nothing. It''s about remembering old friends and things. "


    "Lin Manxue, right."


    "How do you know?"


    Silver fox happy for a while, said: "I am the roundworm in your stomach, what do you think I can not know."


    "Oh, dear." I let out a cry.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " I suddenly made such a fuss, but silver fox was startled. She asked me in a hurry.


    "It''s strange that I have such a beautiful Ascaris in my stomach."


    "Go. You don''t know how to make fun of me without being serious. " Silver fox angry nuzui, also patted a few times on my chest.


    "Ha ha."


    Silver fox suddenly asked me: "do you particularly like Lin Manxue?"


    I''m on the alert immediately. I need to answer this question well. Being careful is a trap. When a woman asks you how you feel about another woman, it''s probably a trap for you.


    Women are full of routines. Be careful and be careful again.


    "What did you say? I was distracted. I didn''t hear you."


    "Screw you. You have such a sharp ear that you can''t hear it. You don''t want to answer me, do you? In fact, if you don''t tell me, I know that in your heart, Lin Manxue is the most important woman for you, and you only like her in your heart. "


    "Don''t think about it. It''s nothing."


    Silver fox murmured: "I don''t have any wishful thinking. I have heard from Bai Hu that you divorced the first lady because of Lin Manxue. You are willing to give up everything for her. In fact, I can understand you. Who doesn''t like a woman like Lin Manxue? Even if we are young and big, we are not as cautious and submissive in front of Lin Manxue. "


    Yinhu doesn''t mention that Lin Manxue and Yan Qingcheng are OK. When I talk about them, I feel like eating a fly. The scene I saw that night reappeared in front of me again, which made me feel inexplicably upset.


    I feel uncomfortable, but I have no right to blame silver fox, and I have no right to be angry. Now silver fox is lying in my arms. I can do this with other women. Why does Lin Manxue keep a secret for me? Why can''t she do that with other men?


    Damn it!


    All rotten people! Don''t despise who''s dirtier, and don''t laugh at who''s dirtier. Crows and boars are all the same. What''s the difference.

 Chapter 928

    I really want to smoke. Whenever I feel depressed, I want to smoke. Unfortunately, there is nothing here. Cigarettes are more precious than gold here. Where can I get them.


    "What''s the matter with you? How angry are you? "


    "No


    "Not yet. Just now, it''s good that you are talking and laughing. After a while, there are dark clouds on your face. It''s strange that you have nothing to do. "


    Now that I was seen by silver fox, I didn''t intend to hide it any more. Anyway, I couldn''t hide her. I said, "I''m not in a good mood indeed. I''m depressed."


    "Because of Lin Manxue?"


    Silver fox mentioned Lin Manxue again and again, and I felt impatient and blurted out: "why do you always mention her? You don''t know her. Do you have anything to do with her? "


    Silver fox was roared by me. She was more honest. Her eyes flickered and she was about to cry. I suddenly realized that I had made a mistake. I was about to break up with silver fox. How can I roar at her? What qualifications do I have to roar at her.


    I really lost my temper just now. I don''t like this at ordinary times. But when I think about the complicated relationship and situation with man Xue, and think that she no longer belongs to me, but to Yan Qingcheng, the damned man, I feel inexplicable and irritable, so I let it out freely.


    "Silver fox, I''m sorry, I - I shouldn''t have said so badly to you."


    Silver fox''s tears revolved in his eyes, and it took him a long time to cry.


    I wiped the tears on the corner of silver fox''s eyes and said to myself, "silver fox, I''m wrong. I said something wrong. Don''t cry. I said something wrong."


    Silver fox shriveled his mouth and said, "you know how to bully me. When I was with you, you didn''t think about me in your heart, even if you wanted to call out the names of other women. Have you ever thought about my feelings? I know that I''m just a substitute for Lin Manxue. I''ll accept my fate. Who told me that I''m inferior to others? I can''t please you. I can''t make you fall in love with me, even if I''m pregnant with your child. "


    Silver fox sobbed a few times and said, "I see we are going to separate. I don''t know that we can meet again until this time. It''s eight years since you separated from the first lady. Maybe it''s more than eight years since you separated from me. I just want to make sure you have me in your heart before you leave. Is that wrong? "


    "Yes. you ''re right. I was wrong. "


    "I know you regard me as Lin Manxue. I''m similar to her in appearance and character. I know that. I do not deny that I am deliberately learning from her and imitating her, including her words and deeds, her expressions and habits. But I do it for what, not for you, not because I know you only have her in your heart, as long as it''s about her, you are obsessed with it. Am I doing it wrong again? "


    "Silver fox, you are right. I am wrong. I was wrong. "


    "Are you wrong? What''s wrong with you? It''s all my fault. The mistake is that I''m not really Lin Manxue. Although I can imitate her well, I''m not her after all. I can''t capture your heart completely. "


    "Silver fox, we don''t talk about Lin Manxue. She has nothing to do with us. Why do we talk about her?"


    "Why not. You are guilty. "


    I said with a smile: "I am not guilty, I am afraid you are not happy."


    "I''m not unhappy. It''s just a substitute. It doesn''t matter. I''m proud of it. I didn''t mention her to you before, because I didn''t want to embarrass you. I know there are contradictions between you, irreconcilable contradictions. But now, I''m worried that if I don''t mention her to you again, I may never have this opportunity. I really want to know how much you love her. Can you tell me? "


    Silver fox''s character is also very stubborn, must tangle with me the question of Lin Manxue.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Come on, maybe I can give you a big gift before we leave."


    "Big gift?"


    "Yes. generous gift. For you, maybe it''s not a big gift, but a heart knot. I can untie your heart knot. "


    "What knot?"


    "Lin Manxue''s heart knot in the relationship with Da Shao. Is this gift heavy enough? "


    "What did you say?" I can''t believe that Yinhu wants to talk to me about this problem. This problem has been bothering me for a long time. I always want to ask Yinhu, but I have such a complicated relationship with her. If I ask her for advice, Yinhu will not be jealous before she sees the ghost.


    Women are not jealous.


    Silver fox sighed and said: "I don''t cheat you. I know everything about Lin Manxue. How about this time?"


    "What did Yan Qingcheng tell you?"


    Silver fox shook his head and said, "how could you tell me about these things. The reason why I know Lin Manxue is that I have cooperated with Lin Manxue and cooperated deeply. "


    "You cooperate? What do we do together? "


    Silver fox said: "I will tell you in detail later. Now can you talk about what you think in your heart?"


    This is the end of the matter. I don''t intend to hide it any more. It''s better to make some things clear face to face than to bury them in my heart.


    "Yes. I like her and think about her all the time. I never deny that. "Silver fox''s eyes twinkled, pinched her fist, and asked nervously, "so it''s true that you take me as her substitute?"


    "Silver fox, I -"


    Silver Fox gave a bitter smile and said in a low voice, "I understand."


    Looking at silver fox mood so depressed, I feel bad, because of the relationship between Lin Manxue, my feelings for silver fox is very complex, one or two words are not clear.


    If I don''t see Lin Manxue''s shadow on the silver fox, I can''t say it''s cheating, but when I see the silver fox''s sad and down, my heart hurts again.


    After all, if she didn''t have such deep feelings for me, she would have no feelings for me.


    Silver fox silent for a while, said: "if there is no accident that night, you and I may be just a pair of strangers, later to meet will also be as do not know each other, right?"


    "Silver fox, don''t think so, actually - actually I -"


    "I know. I know that you want to say that you have never liked me. If I didn''t get pregnant with you, you wouldn''t look me in the eye at all. "


    Silver fox with a bit of anger against me.


    I tried to explain, "I didn''t mean that."


    "Hum. It doesn''t mean that. It means several things. OK, the eyes and the eyes will be separated. It''s just sad to argue about the significance of these. Anyway, I''ve already seen through it. You''re not the first one to do this to me, and maybe you won''t be the last one. Ah, who told me that I have to know you. "


    Silver fox wiped a tear, pretended to be free and easy to say: "back to business, or talk about you and Lin Manxue, how do you plan to deal with the relationship between the three of us."


    I said, "I didn''t think about it."


    "It''s not too late to think about it now." Silver fox touched his stomach and said.


    "Silver fox, I don''t think it''s meaningful for us to discuss this issue now. I''ll come back to pick you up after I kill you out."


    Silver fox muttered: "I''m afraid you''ll forget me when you see Lin Manxue, just like you did to the first lady."

 Chapter 929

    "What are you muttering about?" I was thinking about something just now, but I didn''t hear what silver fox was muttering.


    "Nothing. By the way, don''t you want to know how I know Lin Manxue so well? In fact, it''s not a secret. I told you all about it. "


    "You said


    "I''ve worked with Miss Lin for a period of time, one after another, and these times add up to at least a few months."


    I asked strangely, "you are a scientist and Lin Manxue is a businessman. What can you do with your cooperation?"


    "Cher."


    "Cher? I remember you mentioned the name to me. Who is she? "


    "How can I explain that to you?" Silver fox thought for a while and said: "Xueer is a super intelligent robot, one to one simulation, completely simulating human behavior, thinking and action. She is totally different from the ghost, a genetic mutant, from the design concept."


    "Is Cher your product?"


    "Yes. The first product. "


    "Did it work?"


    "It worked."


    "This product is called super intelligent human, so how is it different from other intelligent robots?"


    Silver fox said: "it completely subverts your understanding of the past. It can be said that she cares that human and robot belong to a new species, or can''t be called human or robot, but between them."


    I''m completely confused by the silver fox. I don''t have the concept of such a thing at all. Human is human and robot is robot. How can it be between them? Is it because half of human''s blood and half of robot''s blood are products of robot and human.


    "Can you be more specific?"


    Silver fox nodded his head and said: "in short, Xueer uses Lin Manxue as a template to make Xueer''s heart, limbs, epidermis and other organs by using biotechnology, computer, machinery, communication, photoelectric conduction and other disciplines and technologies. It can be said that in addition to the brain driven by a chip, other parts of Xueer have human shadows."


    I listen to a face ignorant force, silver fox is telling me the book of heaven, this is not cloning technology.


    I''ve heard of sheep and cattle cloning, but I haven''t heard of human cloning. Isn''t this forbidden?


    "You mean cloning?"


    Silver fox shook his head and said, "this is not cloning technology. Only the skin of Xueer is real, so she looks like a human, but she is still a robot


    I listen to confused, a head two big, anyway, how to understand what silver fox is saying.


    "Why do you want to make such a thing? Is it useful?"


    "Of course."


    "For example."


    "Xueer''s success marks the initial success of the resurrection plan, which is of epoch-making significance. Do you think she is of great significance?"


    I said with a bitter face: "silver fox, you should know me. I''m a half hanged undergraduate. What you told me is too abstruse for me to understand. I really don''t see any use in this stuff. "


    Silver fox was almost broken down by me. She twisted her brow and said, "if you don''t understand, you don''t understand. Anyway, these things are meaningless to you. It doesn''t matter whether you know it or not."


    no, what as like as two peas, the silver fox said that snow was made one by one according to the model of Lin Man Xue, and the silver fox mentioned that snow and human are not different from each other in appearance. So, will snow and Lin Man snow be exactly alike?


    Damn it.


    Is there an extra Lin Manxue in the world for no reason?


    I was so scared that I could not help shivering. It was too terrible. The woman I met before was Lin Manxue or xue''er, and the woman I like was Lin Manxue or xue''er. I collapsed instantly and felt like I was living in a dream.


    Silver fox''s words completely overturned my world outlook, which made me unable to believe what I saw in my eyes. Man Xue is not man Xue, which is really possible.


    "What do you mean when you talk to me about Cher? You don''t want to tell me that the woman I always like is not real, but a robot? "


    I speak with a trill, for fear that silver fox will give me a default, otherwise my brother must collapse, fall in love with a robot, how terrible it must be.


    It makes me shudder to think about it.


    Silver fox said: "the reason why I mention Xueer at this juncture is to let you grow your heart. Xueer is the most loyal intelligent robot of all ages. I''m afraid that you will mistake her for Lin Manxue and be calculated by her."


    Again?


    What do you mean again?


    Did she ever count on me?


    "She wanted to kill me?"


    I think of that terrible dream, there is a familiar figure in the dream to kill me, this figure is very like Lin Manxue, I have been afraid to face this dream, it is very likely to come true.


    It didn''t happen in a dream, it happened in me?


    Silver fox said: "last time you were seriously injured, it was thanks to Xueer. If you meet her in the lonely cliff this time, don''t be soft hearted. Xueer''s predecessor is a super program with amazing memory data. She can handle very complex situations, including simulating human voice, action and even thinking. ""You mean she can pretend to be Lin Manxue?"


    "For her, it''s just pediatrics. Her ability is much bigger than you think. Xueer has input self-learning program on her brain chip, and skills such as fighting, acting, camouflage and so on. If you see Lin Manxue on a lonely cliff, once you find anything wrong with her, you must alert her. She is most likely not Lin Manxue but Xueer. Remember? "


    ," as like as two peas, "snow and I are the same. How can I separate them?" I asked the most crucial question. Robots are different from people after all. As long as we understand this, we can''t make a mistake.


    At least I think so subjectively now.


    Silver fox thought for a while and said: "the appearance can''t be separated, not to mention you, even I can''t, because Xueer''s skin is metabolized every day and is perfectly maintained. Her figure, appearance, movement and habits are all designed according to Lin Manxue, almost to the level of falsehood and falsehood."


    "What about touch?"


    "It feels like a real person. It''s hard to tell. Oh, by the way, eyes can be identified by eyes. "


    "Is Xueer''s eyes different from that of man Xue?"


    "Of course not. People''s eyes reveal the most complex feelings and are the easiest to sell themselves. Isn''t it often said that language can lie, but eyes can''t lie. After all, Xueer is just an intelligent robot. Her eyes are not so colorful. But there is also a problem. Lin Manxue is cold and cold, and this temperament is most suitable for robots, so you have to let her have emotional fluctuations to distinguish whether she is or not. "


    "What is mood swings? Angry, happy, depressed or angry? "


    "All right. Just can''t let her face have no expression, once she sees you cold, what expression have no, you are hard to judge


    "Oh. I see I nodded, silver fox''s worry is reasonable, once Lin Manxue no mood fluctuations, she and Xueer can have what difference, I am not blind ah.

 Chapter 930

    If I see through Xueer''s disguise, both sides can''t avoid a big fight. I have rich experience in fighting, but I can''t beat and kill this kind of intelligent robot, and she''s still a copy of Lin Manxue. It''s really hard to deal with.


    I was as like as two peas in the same way as Lin Man Xue when I was worried.


    "What''s wrong with Xueer?"


    Silver fox said: "her only weakness in the brain, as long as you destroy the chip in Cher''s brain, she will become a pile of scrap metal, completely at your disposal, all robots are like this."


    "Is that the weakness of the droid force?"


    "Well. But the chips are not so easy to be damaged. Their brains are very complicated and they are made of special materials. They are invulnerable. It will take some time to take them out and destroy them. "


    Xueer is a highly intelligent robot, and she won''t stand there foolishly and let me toss about. I''m afraid it''s more than a lot of work.


    There is also a robot army on the lonely cliff. I can''t go up and pick one of them alone. If it''s so hard to deal with one, how can I save Ye Luo and Lin Manxue.


    I said bitterly, "is there a simple and direct way? Your method is too complicated, and the operation is too difficult. I can''t fight with two fists and four hands


    Silver fox thought for a while, said: "there is another way, is to use aqua regia corrosion of their brain."


    "Aqua regia?"


    "Didn''t you learn it in your high school chemistry textbook? Aqua regia is acid. It''s a strong corrosive. Even gold can be corroded. The preparation method is also very simple, that is, concentrated hydrochloric acid and concentrated nitric acid are mixed according to the volume ratio of 3:1. However, there is a protective film made of PTFE and candle on the robot''s head. They are not afraid of aqua regia corrosion, so you must destroy this film before using aqua regia. "


    I''ll go.


    Although this method is a little better than that one, it is only a little bit, and still can''t reach the goal in one step.


    "How can I remove this protective film?"


    "Stupid. If you give them a shot in the head, it won''t kill them, but it can destroy the outer structure. As long as you scratch the outer protective film, other things will be simple


    When silver fox talks about science and technology, it''s like a different person. I''m just like a fool. I look at her admiringly.


    I nodded: "it makes sense. with reason. So I have to take a sharpshooter with me


    "Of course. I''ve told you that you can''t go to Guya to save people by yourself. You have to take a few people to help you. I heard that you have a general named sun Jianbing under your command. You can take him with you. "


    I said: "Sun Jianbing is a good helper, but I don''t know if he is still in Lanxin villa. If he goes back to Hangzhou with Mo Han, he will be in trouble. "


    Silver fox said: "it doesn''t matter, if he returned to Hangzhou, you take me, I accompany you."


    "You?"


    Silver fox Du Du mouth said: "how? Look down on me, worry about me pulling you back or something? I can tell you that I''m good at shooting


    "I didn''t mean that. How can you go to a place like that with me when you''re pregnant I sighed and said, "now we are both trapped in such a place. It''s hard to say whether we can go out. What else can we talk about? It''s fantastic."


    "Hee hee. I''m sure you can go out. "


    I looked into the eyes of silver fox and said, "silver fox, don''t you worry that I won''t come back? If I don''t come back, you''ll be trapped here sooner or later. Aren''t you worried at all? "


    Silver fox said with a smile: "it''s fake to say that you don''t worry, but worry is of no use. It''s not that you can''t solve any problems, but it just increases your worries. Besides, if you really die, I don''t have much meaning to live. It''s better to be together and have a companion when I die."


    "You''d like to."


    "Hee hee. Who told me that if I like you, I can only marry a chicken with a chicken and a dog with a dog. If I marry you, I can only be a wronged ghost myself. "


    I put the silver fox into my arms again and said, "are you not angry with me?"


    "No. Not for a long time. If I''m really angry, how can I accompany you that one? "


    Silver fox untied the knot, my courage also increased, joked:


    "what is to accompany me, you don''t need it yourself."


    Silver fox face brush red, gently pushed me, said: "need a fart."


    "Ha ha."


    I had a good laugh.


    Silver fox lay in my arms for a while, quiet a lot, silver fox said my arms are particularly warm, want to lie down for a lifetime.


    While I''m thinking about Xueer, I always feel that something is wrong. Suddenly I think of something that bothers me for a long time. That night, I saw Lin Manxue and Yan Qingcheng in the surveillance room. Is it not that the woman is Lin Manxue, but Xueer.


    I''m not going to get mansher wrong, am I?I was ecstatic, because through all kinds of signs, the woman who had a relationship with Yan Qingcheng was Xueer, not Manxue.


    For example, Yinhu said that Lin Manxue was not in the other hospital, but Xueer was always with Yinhu. She was the experimental object of Yinhu, and of course followed the researcher of Yinhu, so there was evidence of Lin Manxue''s absence.


    This is one of them.


    Second, Yan Qingcheng and xue''er may have been infected for a long time. The reason for my judgment is that Yan Qingcheng used to visit the laboratory frequently and would stay in other hospitals every time.


    That place is a barren mountain. What you want is nothing. The reason why Yan Qingcheng likes to stay may be because Xueer can accompany him and spend a good night with him when he stays.


    Maybe Yan Qingcheng used her feelings for Lin Manxue to Xueer, which belongs to the transfer of emotional sustenance. This phenomenon is very common in psychology.


    I remember Yinhu said that Yan Qingcheng didn''t come so frequently in the last two years, and the number of overnight stays was also less. I asked her why and whether the project was successful. Yinhu said that she didn''t know and she was not sure.


    In this way, this statement is not reliable, because now is the critical period of the resurrection plan. Whether Yan Qingcheng succeeds or not depends on this. He should come more frequently. How can he relax instead.


    The only explanation is that he wants to avoid xue''er. Maybe Yan Qingcheng is tired of playing with xue''er these years, and has lost the novelty of the past. After all, xue''er is only the shadow of Lin Manxue, just a robot. Yan Qingcheng''s feelings will eventually return to man Xue.


    Xueer has been with Yan Qingcheng over the years and gradually developed her feelings. She is a super intelligent person, not an ordinary robot. She can learn, think and even have feelings. Therefore, it is not impossible for her to fall in love with Yan Qingcheng.


    Damn it.


    I know that it''s a bit whimsical and even inconceivable for me to think so, but according to the information given to me by contacting Yinhu and my own situation, it''s very likely that it will be true.


    Ha ha.

 Chapter 931

    I almost laughed off my teeth. Yan Qingcheng, the most outstanding man in the world, fell into a relationship with a robot. He had to find ways to avoid each other''s entanglement. Is there a bigger joke in the world.


    "What do you like?" Silver fox told me to laugh and asked in surprise.


    "Nothing. It''s nothing. " I quickly cover my mouth, but when I know that I may have misunderstood the relationship between Lin Manxue and Yan Qingcheng, I can''t help stealing music.


    Surprise!


    What a surprise!


    Originally thought that my world will be a dark, no longer see light, silver fox before leaving to help me untie the knot, let my heart instant spring flowers.


    It''s not a big surprise. What is it!


    "Look, you laugh like a flower. It''s nothing strange."


    "Thank you, silver fox." I suddenly gave silver fox a kiss on the face.


    Silver fox silly looking at me, this is the first time I take the initiative to kiss her, and come so suddenly so violent, make her heart a little prepared.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you so happy to be away from me? "


    Silver fox see happy also with me a joke.


    "You just said that maybe you could untie my heart knot. You are right. My heart knot was untied by your words."


    Silver fox said strangely: "I didn''t say anything, so I talked about Xueer with you. Do you remember that Xueer almost killed you? "


    "It doesn''t matter. None of this matters. Silver fox, you can stay here at ease. I will come back to rescue you as soon as I go out. "


    "Well. I believe you. "


    "Ha ha."


    "Hee hee."


    ¡­¡­


    The north wind blows hard, making the night colder and deeper.


    This is a lonely cliff, standing high in a desolate land, surrounded by endless forests, at least tens of thousands of mu.


    Solitary cliff is not only a cliff, but also a small village with houses, lights and towers.


    There are three kinds of houses here, one is mud house, one is thatched house, and the other is wooden house. Mud huts and thatched huts have only one floor, while most wooden huts have two floors, up and down.


    At night, there are a few barks of dogs. It seems like a small village in the 1970s and 1980s. There is no noise of the city, no tall buildings, car horns, only some primitive and ancient buildings and features.


    In front of a two-story wooden house, a thin figure was walking through the courtyard to the corridor on the second floor. A dark faced guy led a group of strange looking geeks to stop her.


    These guys are hideous and thick.


    "Who?" Cried a loud voice.


    "Open your dog''s eyes and see who I am!" Lin Manxue cold face back to big black face.


    Big black face looks at the white and beautiful people, and their temperament is like a heavenly daughter coming down to earth. He is stunned for a moment. When he sees this kind of beauty in the group of men in the lonely cliff, he suddenly realizes that the person is most likely the legendary beauty Lin Manxue.


    I''ve heard about Lin Manxue for a long time. Today I see her. She really deserves her reputation. She is a beautiful woman.


    Lin Manxue is a young woman, and she will be a young lady in the future. She can''t afford to offend her. The momentum of Da Hei''s body suddenly weakened. She didn''t dare to stare at Lin Manxue any more. She quickly withdrew her eyes and said with a smile:


    "Oh, it''s you. Why did you come here without a rest in the evening? "


    "I want to go up and see the kids and make way for me."


    Big black face still stood still, with a kind of flattering smile, asked: "Miss, do you have a little instruction?"


    "What? Not even me? "


    Big black face respectfully said: "there are orders from big and small people. No one can get close to this building, let alone see that little thing."


    Lin Manxue snorted coldly: "Yan Qingcheng didn''t tell you that I can go wherever I want on this lonely cliff. No one can stop me!"


    "This -" big black face hesitated.


    "Get out of here." The beauty pretended to be angry and glared at her big black face.


    Big black face trembles. Lin Manxue is not angry. She has a strong momentum. It''s said that young people are very obedient to Miss Lin. she is the most unique existence on the lonely cliff. If you offend her tonight, it''s not good for you to hang out on the lonely cliff again. Maybe you''ll lose your life.


    Big black face''s stupefied effort, Lin Manxue forced to rush up, originally with Lin Manxue''s thin body how can it hit open big black face that with a wall like big man, but in view of big black face heart afraid of Lin Manxue, dare not impose obstacles, dare not hurt her, put a little water just let her calmly squeeze past.


    Lin Manxue ran up the stairs through the wall and went directly to the second floor.


    "Big brother, let this girl go up like this?" A little Valet looks at Lin Manxue''s back and asks big black face.


    "Screw you!" Big black face gave the little Valet a big mouth and said, "do you know who she is? This is what you can call a girl. As long as she gives a wink to Da Shao, you and I will die, you know?"The little Valet covered his face and cried.


    Another younger brother asked: "brother, she is, she is so cow?"


    "She doesn''t know who''s good! She''s a big baby. She''s a living king on the lonely cliff. No one dares to offend her. "


    "She is -"


    "Shh! I told you to keep your fuckin ''voice down! What a glorious thing is this? Why is it so loud. Let''s all cheer up for me. We''ll pretend we didn''t hear or see what Miss Lin said or did tonight. As long as she doesn''t take the little one away, the rest will be up to her. "


    "Yes."


    Lin Manxue went up to the second floor. There were seven rooms on the second floor. She gently pushed open the door of the middle room, and then took the door with her.


    This is a standard suite, outside is the living room, inside is the bedroom, the area is not small.


    Lin Manxue enters the bedroom through the living room. The bedroom furnishings are very simple. There is only a one meter wooden bed and two bedside cabinets.


    The furniture looks old and should be considered antique.


    On the wooden bed lay a four or five-year-old child, who was sleeping soundly, and his mouth was still gurgling.


    Lin Manxue sat on the edge of the wooden bed, staring at the sleeping child in a daze.


    This little guy is not afraid to go to a strange place, just like sleeping at home.


    Look how well he sleeps.


    Children like to kick the quilt. For example, this little guy kicked the quilt under the bed.


    Lin Manxue picked up the quilt and put it on the child again. The moonlight came in and illuminated Lin Manxue''s shadow on the wooden bed.


    The child is asleep, hazy to see a very beautiful woman to cover his quilt, he suddenly opened his eyes, shouting a "mother.".


    The child came up and hugged Lin Manxue tightly.

 Chapter 932

    "Mom, are you going to take ye Luo home?" Ye Luo with a bit childish, suddenly cried.


    "Ye Luo, I''m not a mother, I''m a beautiful sister."


    "You''re lying. You smell as like as two peas. You must be my mother, not my beautiful sister. The leaf falls to estimate to have not come over completely from the dream, muddle headed, speech contain muddle not clear.


    Ye Luo''s small palm also touched Lin Man Xue''s high chest.


    Lin Manxue''s chest is like two mountains facing each other from afar. The momentum is amazing. How many men secretly miss it. They don''t want to be easily climbed up by the leaves.


    If ye Chutian saw this scene, he would be depressed. This little thing doesn''t touch anything, but he likes it. I''m afraid it''s not a good thing in the future.


    Man, there are so many excellent qualities that we don''t inherit, but it''s unfortunate for us to inherit them.


    Lin Manxue is uncomfortable when she is caught by xiaoyeluo. She shakes her body for a while and then shakes off her hands. Lin Manxue gets up and lights the big candle on the bedside table. She says with a smile, "my sister didn''t cheat you. Look who I am carefully."


    After the big candle was lit, the whole room was shining brightly. Ye Luo wiped his eyes and brightened them. Suddenly, a little ghost said, "it''s you, beautiful sister. How did you come here?"


    Lin Manxue sat by the bed again and said with a smile, "I''ve come to see you little guy. Xiao Ye Luo, tell elder sister is not used to living here? "


    Ye Luo touched his head and said with embarrassment, "pretty sister, I don''t know how to answer you when you ask me this question. I want to say, are you used to it? Do you think Xiao Ye Luo is happy but not homesick?"


    "Hee hee. You little thing, do you know what it''s like to be happy and not to think of Shu? "


    "Of course. My father once said that if you like a place and don''t want to go home, it''s called "Le Bu Si Shu."


    Lin Manxue asked, "did your father tell you where he stayed and didn''t want to go home?"


    "Yes."


    "Where?"


    "Chuxin island."


    "Is that the island where your mother gave birth to you?"


    "Yes."


    Ye Luo is dishonest, active and talkative. It is estimated that no one will chat with him for a long time. Once he meets a person who can talk, he is sleepless and climbs to Lin Manxue''s lap.


    Lin Manxue has no way to deal with this little thing. This little thing is a self-made one, and it doesn''t look like a four or five-year-old child at all. It''s often difficult to laugh or cry when talking one by one.


    "Pretty sister, where have you been these days? Why don''t you come to see me?"


    Lin Manxue said: "my sister has some things to do. I will come to see you when I have time. Xiao Ye Luo, please remember that no matter what happens, you must protect yourself first. Do you know? "


    "I know. I want to protect not only myself, but also you. Beautiful sister, you forget, we have an agreement. I said I want you to be my wife when I grow up. "


    Lin Manxue is amused by Xiao yeluo''s words. This little guy is very serious. Lin Manxue said with a smile: "you little thing, do you know what a wife is?"


    "I know. It''s a woman as close as Mom and dad. "


    "Who told you that, and your father?"


    "No


    Lin Manxue asked curiously, "who is that?"


    "Myself. My father called my mother''s wife. He loves my mother so much, so I know. "


    "Does your father love your mother?"


    "Of course. My mother is my father''s wife. Of course he loves my mother. "


    Leaf falls to finish saying, suddenly silent down, just still hand and foot dance of joy can''t, suddenly wilt.


    "Xiao Ye Luo, what''s the matter with you? Do you miss your mother?"


    "Well. Pretty sister, why don''t my mother come to me? And my father, don''t they want me? Do they dislike Ye Luo and do not want me? "


    "Nonsense. Your parents love you so much, you are so smart and lovely, how can they not want you. My sister thought, they may have something to do with themselves, so they can''t come to see xiaoyeluo. Xiaoyeluo should be patient and come when mom and dad finish their work. "


    "Really?"


    "Of course. When did my sister cheat Xiao Ye Luo, right? "


    "That''s not true."


    "Hee hee. That''s right. Believe me, your father will come to pick you up sooner or later. "


    Beautiful sister said so, xiaoyeluo believed it, happy again, children have no overnight hatred, sad also so for a while, as long as someone coax a coax.


    Besides, he is optimistic, ancient and strange.


    "Pretty sister, why is it so dark outside? Isn''t it dawn yet?""Are you afraid of the dark?"


    "A little. But it''s OK. When I lived in Chuxin island with my parents, I came here every night and got used to it. "


    "Is Chuxin Island beautiful?"


    "It''s beautiful. Beautiful sister, when you are my wife, I will take you to Chuxin island and make you a lot of delicious food. "


    "Hee hee. Why do you have to be your wife to go


    Ye Luo said: "because Chuxin island is our territory, not our people can''t go."


    "What if I go?"


    "My father will not be happy. Dad said Chuxin island is the happiest place. If he can, he wants to live there with my mother for a lifetime. "


    "Do you admire your father?"


    "Yes. My father is the most handsome, and he is the best to Ye Luo. " Ye Luo sighed and said, "but my mother and I are really happy in Chuxin Island, but my father is not so happy. He always sits alone on the beach and looks at the opposite side of the sea in a daze."


    Lin Man snow heart has touched, can''t help but ask: "why isn''t he happy?"


    Ye Luo with a bit of innocence and childlike tone said: "Dad has something on his mind."


    "What''s on his mind?"


    Ye Luo pauses for a while and says uncertainly: "Mom says that dad still has something else in mind. If dad lives in Chuxin island with mom and me all his life, dad will be unhappy."


    "Didn''t your mother say what Dad was thinking?"


    "No


    "Ye Luo, do you miss your father?"


    "Yes."


    "I want to." Lin Manxue can''t help but say these words. She suddenly realizes that it''s not appropriate to say this to Ye Chutian''s son, and quickly digs off the topic:


    "Xiao Ye Luo, tell her sister how you''ve been and what you''ve done during this period of time?"

 Chapter 933

    Ye Luo thought about it and said, "there are too many things to do. If beautiful sister is not sleepy, ye Luo will tell beautiful sister one by one."


    "Sister is not sleepy, you say it."


    "Pretty sister, do you think ye Luo is upset?"


    "No. How could it be


    "Ha ha. Beautiful sister, let me tell you, I recently... " Xiaoye sits on Lin Manxue''s leg and tells her what he has done these days.


    Lin Manxue was very patient, and talked about it from one big to one small.


    Suddenly a cold wind blew out the big candle, and the room fell into darkness again.


    It''s windy.


    Lin Manxue hugs xiaoyeluo. Xiaoyeluo just said that he is a little afraid of the dark. As a child, he is always full of a little fear of the dark.


    Xiaoyeluo said suddenly: "beautiful sister, how come there is a fragrance in the room?"


    Lin Manxue smelled it in the air, but she didn''t smell anything. Xiao yeluo said, "beautiful sister, the fragrance on your body is getting stronger and stronger. Is it your body?"


    Lin Manxue can''t smell her own body fragrance, which is very unique. However, as the owner of body fragrance, her sense of smell has been numb to this smell, so Lin Manxue can''t smell it in the dark.


    Lin Manxue touched Ye Luo''s small head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Why, there''s one more person in the room." The small leaf falls the eye sharp, sees the bedroom door to flash into a black shadow, a figure slender black shadow.


    After such a reminder from xiaoyeluo, Liman became alert and called out: "who?"


    Black shadow stops three or four meters away from Lin Manxue and Xiao yeluo, and suddenly talks.


    "It''s me."


    It''s a woman''s voice.


    "Who are you?" Lin Manxue hugs xiaoyeluo tightly in her arms. In the middle of the night, suddenly a person comes into the room, and she is still a woman. Lin Manxue has a bad feeling.


    Lin Manxue''s first reaction is to protect Ye Luo and protect this little guy.


    "I am who I am."


    The voice of dark shadow makes Lin Manxue feel very familiar, and seems to have heard it somewhere.


    Lin Man snow as like as two peas of a voice, she was shocked, because the voice of the black shadow was exactly like her voice, and she was copying her voice.


    "You don''t want to come here again, I''m going to call people if you come here again." Lin Manxue threatens black shadow, but black shadow is not moved. She goes to the bedside table and lights the big candle which has just been blown out by the strong wind.


    The light from the candle lights up the bedroom again.


    Lin Manxue saw clearly the shadow standing less than three meters away from her. Of course, at this time, the shadow is no longer the shadow, but a beautiful young woman.


    as like as two peas in the woods, she wears, wears and even wears hair.


    Lin Manxue saw the woman who broke in, and Xiao yeluo also saw it. He once again said, "how can I have another beautiful sister?"


    "Cher?" Lin Manxue stared as like as two peas at the woman, and then she came back. Maybe she was the legendary snow er. The resurrection plan was successful. Indeed, silver fox had successfully developed a snow child.


    The corner of Xueer''s mouth smiles a pretty radian, nods and says: "not bad. I didn''t expect you to recognize me the first time we met. Lin Man Xue is worthy of being Lin Man Xue. She is really smart. "


    Xueer breaks into xiaoyeluo''s room at this point. It''s not good for her. Lin Manxue asks xiaoyeluo to hide in the quilt. Xiaoyeluo is very good. He will do whatever Lin Manxue asks him to do.


    The child moves nimbly, crawls quietly to the bed, drills into the quilt, suddenly the quilt bulges a hillock, that hillock is the body which the small leaf falls arched.


    Lin Manxue stood up and walked a few steps forward. At this time, Lin Manxue stood face to face with Xueer, less than one meter away.


    Close observation shows that Xueer is more like Lin Manxue than Lin Manxue. How to say, Xueer is like Lin Manxue a few years ago. At this time, Lin Manxue is a little younger, but a little more mature.


    If you have to ask whether Lin Manxue is beautiful now or in her girlhood, you can only say that each has its own merits. Women like Lin Manxue are the most beautiful goddess at any time.


    Xueer''s face is not as ruddy as Lin Manxue''s, and her temperament is not as good as Lin Manxue''s, but Lin Manxue has more melancholy and vicissitudes in her eyes.


    These details can''t be seen without someone who knows them well, such as Xiao Ye Luo. Although he has a close relationship with Lin Manxue, his beautiful sister is long and her beautiful sister is short, he can''t tell who is Lin Manxue and who is Xueer.


    "What are you doing here?" Lin Manxue frowned slightly and asked Xueer unhappily.


    The corner of Xueer''s mouth is smiling, mingled with a sneer, and she replies, "what do you say?"


    "Want to kidnap Xiao Ye Luo?"


    "Wrong."


    Lin Man snow cast past a doubt of vision, she three half night to come here is not for small leaf fall? Xueer said with a smile: "kill you.""You want to kill me?"


    "Frankly, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Lin Manxue, since there is already a snow in the world, I don''t think there is any need for another one. But don''t lose heart. After you die, I will be you and you will still be you. There will be no more snow in the world. Only Lin Manxue, the only Lin Manxue. Of course, that Lin Manxue is me. "


    "You want to replace it?"


    "What do you think of this idea?" she said with a smile


    "Crazy."


    "Hee hee. Lin Manxue, you''re right. It''s crazy. It''s really crazy for an imitation to kill the real one and accept everything from her, including the beauty, praise and love that the world gives her. "


    "Why are you doing this? My existence will not affect you. You are you and I am me. We have nothing to do with each other


    It''s OK that Lin Manxue doesn''t say that. She immediately annoys Xueer. Xueer''s face changes and she says in a strange way:


    "doesn''t it affect you? Do you think it doesn''t affect? As long as you live one day, I am your shadow, can''t see the light, everyone only care about you and don''t care about me. I am a dispensable waste. Do you still think it will not affect me? "


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "you are a dispensable waste, just a pile of scrap metal. Don''t you have self-knowledge?"


    "Hum, I''m provoking you on purpose?"


    Lin Manxue said faintly: "do you need it. You are just a poor robot. You have no feelings and no self-consciousness. I have to tell you such a simple truth. You don''t think it''s boring to live. "


    "Shut up


    "Exasperated?"


    "I told you to shut up, you three eight."


    "Ha ha." Lin Manxue looked up and laughed and said, "I really admire Yinhu. She can improve you to such a level. I''ve wronged you. You really don''t have no feelings. You know how to be ashamed, angry and even ashamed."

 Chapter 934

    "Say it, say it to your heart''s content. Anyway, I can''t miss a piece of meat. Lin Manxue, it''s time for you to die. I will never be soft hearted to you. "


    Xueer doesn''t know when she has a bright dagger in her hand, and a cold dagger stands on Lin Manxue''s white neck.


    Lin Manxue is calm, not afraid at all. She thinks for a moment and says, "do you have to kill me?"


    "You have to die. If you don''t die, Qingcheng will have thoughts and expectations in his heart, and I will never really enter his world. "


    Lin Manxue, who has always been calm, is slightly surprised that a robot even knows what is love and what is hate?


    "You killed me for Yan Qingcheng? Do you like Yan Qingcheng


    "That''s right."


    After being shocked, Lin Manxue sneered: "you think Yan Qingcheng will like you if you kill me. In a dream, if you can get what you want when I die, I won''t say anything. It''s a pity -"


    "what''s a pity?"


    "Unfortunately, once Yan Qingcheng learns that you killed his fiancee, you will not live. You have been with Yan Qingcheng for so long. You should know what kind of man he is. It''s better for him to bear the burden of the world than the world. If you kill me, it''s equivalent to betraying him. You should know the end of the Betrayer. If I''m not wrong, silver fox must have written a program about loyalty agreement on your brain chip. If you kill me, it''s equivalent to breaking your pledge of loyalty agreement. If I die, you have to destroy yourself, right


    Lin Manxue said that. Xueer hesitated immediately. She thought about it and suddenly said with a cold face, "are you threatening me?"


    "Do I need to do this?"


    "Lin Manxue, I advise you not to waste your time and say some sweet words to me to bewitch me. I won''t be fooled by you. Anyway, you must die tonight. Yan Qingcheng is mine. No one is allowed to rob me. Whoever robs me will kill him. "


    Lin Manxue cold spit out six words: "stupid, cowardly, cruel."


    Foolish man said: "how can I take care of you if I don''t love you? What''s more, you don''t like Qingcheng, but you want to occupy him and make Qingcheng crazy for you. Who is the real cruelty


    Xueer pokes at Lin Manxue''s pain, and Lin manxuedun gets annoyed. She coldly says, "if you want to kill it, you can kill it. If you have seed, you can kill it. It''s a big deal."


    "Hey, hey. Don''t talk about me! You are going to die, not us. Goodbye, Lin Manxue. " Xueer is preparing to make a knife on Lin Manxue''s white jade neck.


    Just a knife, such a beautiful woman will be able to take the price.


    Xueer is only one step away from success.


    Suddenly, who kicked xue''er''s wrist holding the knife? The strength of this kick was just right. The dagger left Lin Manxue''s neck and flew out.


    What''s going on?


    Snow son Leng for a while, Lin Man snow obviously also Leng for a while.


    There is no one else in the room except Lin Manxue and xue''er.


    No, there''s another one. The kid in the bed.


    I don''t know when, xiaoyeluo has already got up and kicked Xueer''s dagger.


    The five-year-old can kick the weapon in Xueer''s hand. Xueer can''t believe it. Even Lin Manxue is stunned.


    Xiaoyeluo flies up in the air with the elasticity of Simmons, kicks Xueer''s wrist accurately to save Lin Manxue, and then returns to the bed. At the moment, she is standing on the edge of the bed, posing an attacking posture.


    "Bad people! Don''t kill my beautiful sister. " Xiao yeluo''s voice seems tender, but his words are quite powerful. Moreover, his posture is very good. He is a master trained by experts.


    Xueer takes a cold look at Xiaoye. She doesn''t pay attention to Xiaogui at all. She is not interested in such a little guy.


    "Kid. Have a good sleep. When adults talk, there''s no need for children to interrupt. "


    "Bad people."


    "What do you call me?"


    "Bad people."


    "Don''t call me bad!"


    "If you want to kill a beautiful sister, you are a bad person."


    Xueer has no good feelings for ye Chutian. She loves her husband and her husband. She has no good feelings for xiaoyeluo. She is only one meter away from xiaoyeluo. She wants to give xiaoyeluo a slap when she steps forward.


    Yan Qingcheng doesn''t like this kid. Xue''er likes Yan Qingcheng. How can she be polite to Xiao Ye Luo.


    "Don''t hurt the child!" When Lin man sees that Xueer is violent to xiaoyeluo, she is so anxious that she wants to stop Xueer. Unfortunately, Xueer''s hand is as fast as lightning. As soon as she shouts out, Xueer slaps xiaoyeluo in the face.


    Seeing that Xueer''s slap is about to fall on xiaoyeluo''s face, xiaoyeluo''s head dodges to one side and kicks a foot, which kicks Xueer''s wrist again.She was kicked in the same position twice in a row. Xueer was quite surprised. All kinds of fighting techniques were input into the chip in Xueer''s brain. Her attack power was very strong. She was repeatedly hit by a five-year-old child. Although she didn''t hurt herself, she also felt that she had no face.


    Xueer is an intelligent robot. It uses nano materials, just like diamond iron bone. It has super strong fighting ability. It is difficult for ordinary fists to pose a threat to her, let alone a child.


    Xueer becomes angry and jumps on Simmons. She wants to teach Ye Chutian''s son a lesson. She has to teach him how to respect the old and love the young.


    Xueer kicks more than ten feet in a row. Xiaoyeluo is not a vegetarian, and her reaction is very quick. She is like a cheetah. She dodges and moves easily to avoid Xueer''s attack.


    If you don''t know how to fight and jump, ye Chutian''s Kung Fu is so good that he is able to train such a freak.


    Xueer is merciful at the beginning. She just wants to teach xiaoyeluo a lesson. She doesn''t want to kill xiaoyeluo directly. She finds xiaoyeluo is not so easy to deal with, especially his pace, which is a bit strange and often disturbs Xueer''s pace.


    Xueer couldn''t attack for a long time. The more she fought, the more impatient she was. She started harder and forced Xiaoye to fall to the edge of the bed several times.


    Lin Manxue watched the battle, but she hated that she didn''t know much about Kung Fu. She clenched her little fist, and it was almost sweating.


    Lin Manxue looks more and more flustered. Whenever Xueer is about to attack xiaoyeluo, her heart will jump out of her throat. When xiaoyeluo successfully avoids Xueer''s attack, Lin Manxue''s heart will fall back to her stomach again.


    Lin Manxue''s little heart goes up and down. If it goes on like this, her heart will be crushed.


    In the first few minutes, xiaoyeluo defends comprehensively and counterattacks occasionally. Xueer is fast, xiaoyeluo is fast, Xueer slows down, xiaoyeluo also slows down.

 Chapter 935

    Xiaoyeluo completely follows Xueer''s rhythm, playing with a clear mind, and has the shadow of great family style.


    Xueer can still keep an ordinary heart at the beginning. With the passage of time, Xueer can''t win xiaoyeluo with Blitzkrieg, so she changes her moves.


    There are a lot of moves in Xueer''s database. There are some very fierce moves. It''s really too much to use these fierce moves to deal with a five-year-old child.


    Although xiaoyeluo''s Kung Fu foundation is good, she is only five years old after all, and she has little experience in fighting with the experts. Xueer''s fierce attack makes xiaoyeluo in a hurry.


    Xueer''s moves are straightforward and deadly. They are either facing the key parts such as the chest or the important acupoints of the human body. Xiaoyeluo is fatigued and dangerous.


    Suddenly, Xueer hit xiaoyeluo''s chest with an elbow. Xiaoyeluo snorted and spat out a mouthful of blood and fell out of the bed.


    Lin Manxue shouts out and wants to reach out to pick up xiaoyeluo''s flying body. Unfortunately, she throws herself into the air and xiaoyeluo hits the board heavily.


    Xiao Ye falls on the ground and writhes with pain. He is just a five-year-old child. No matter whether he is heroic or not, he will cry when he is hurt, and cry when he is wronged.


    Lin Manxue kneels down in front of xiaoyeluo in fright, holding xiaoyeluo''s head and shouting xiaoyeluo. Xiaoyeluo only knows how to cry. It''s really painful. It almost makes xiaoyeluo stop breathing. It''s strange that he doesn''t cry.


    "Xiao Ye Luo, are you ok?"


    "Wuwuwuwu -"


    "you have something to do. Talk to your sister."


    "Wuwuwuwu -"


    no matter what Lin Manxue asks, xiaoyeluo only knows how to cry. His two little hands are pressing his heart to cry. Lin Manxue helps xiaoyeluo touch the position of his heart to help him feel comfortable. Xiaoyeluo''s face turns into a dry color, which is the rhythm of big things.


    Lin Manxue shouts for help. There is a team of guards of Yan Qingcheng downstairs. As long as they rush up, she and Xiao yeluo will be saved. But after Lin Manxue shouts for a long time, xue''er still stands on the spot with her hands in her arms and looks on coldly, as if she is not afraid of calling out.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. I''ve knocked out the guards downstairs. Qingcheng left the lonely cliff early this morning. He won''t come back without ten days and a half months. You should know about it, or you won''t be here. Hey, hey, Lin Manxue, no one will come to save you. Do you think I''m so stupid that I''ll give you a chance? "


    Lin Manxue helps Xiaoye to go smoothly while glaring at Xueer: "he''s just a child. Why are you so cruel? If you want to hurt a child, you''re not human at all."


    "Ha ha. Lin Manxue, as the saying goes, "care is chaos". You can say that. I think you are really crazy. I''m not a human being. In your eyes, when did you treat me as a human being? It''s too late to remember that I''m not human. I didn''t want to embarrass the little guy. He made it his own way, but you don''t have to feel sorry for him, because I will send you to hell together. "


    Xueer used to pick up the dagger that had just been kicked off by xiaoyeluo and held it in her hand for several times. She was really happy. Since her intelligence and self-learning ability were developed, she is no longer Xueer who was originally designed.


    After years of metamorphosis, Xueer has come to this day step by step. Many accidents have indeed happened.


    One of the biggest accidents was that there was a big bug in a program on her chip, which was called mutation in the human gene pool. Because of this bug, her ambition expanded step by step, which was not consistent with the original design idea of silver fox.


    Mutation would have made her die, but this bug didn''t have this effect. Instead, it made her feel like a new person. Just like nature, mutation may make a species die, but only one in a billion mutations will promote the evolution of species. The existence of this bug makes Cher evolve.


    The frequency of this kind of probability is too low. It''s just a possibility in theory, which can be ignored. But a miracle happened to Cher.


    A few years ago, Xueer had the ability of thinking, emotion and learning. She slowly developed her ability in other aspects. Gradually, she was not satisfied with the current situation. Moreover, as Xueer''s feelings for Yan Qingcheng became deeper and deeper, the sense of dissatisfaction became stronger and stronger.


    Xueer wants to occupy Yan Qingcheng alone. Her first goal is to destroy Lin Manxue. As long as Lin Manxue exists in the world for a day, it will be an invisible disaster.


    Xueer has the idea of killing Lin Manxue, but at that time Xueer is controlled by Yinhu. Yinhu doesn''t allow Xueer to leave the laboratory. Lin Manxue is far away in Hangzhou. Xueer has no power to kill Lin Manxue thousands of miles away.


    Xueer is in charge of Yinhu. She can''t do anything. Even if she wants to make love with the young and the big for a while, she has to be furtive. As time goes on, Xueer is further dissatisfied with the current situation. She wants to get rid of the shackles of Yinhu and do what she really wants to do, so she has a heart to kill Yinhu.


    But Xueer is made by Yinhu. She is naturally afraid of Yinhu. Yinhu is her creator and the reformer of her fate. Once she betrays Yinhu, the consequences will be unimaginable.Xueer has the idea of killing the silver fox, but she doesn''t put it into action. Because of this, she is waiting for the chance, and it''s not too late for her to kill her when she can get rid of the silver fox completely.


    Opportunities are always reserved for those who are prepared. Xueer finally waits for this opportunity.


    Yinhu betrays Dashao for ye Chutian. Dashao is angry and withdraws Yinhu''s job. She takes back her right to transform intelligent robots and seals Yinhu''s account. Yinhu can no longer pose any threat to Xueer.


    And Xueer can finally let go to do what she likes. Her first goal is to kill Lin Manxue. Once Lin Manxue dies, no one can miss her anymore, and she will take her place.


    Xueer learns that Lin Manxue has left Hangzhou without the protection of a young lady. Lin Manxue is just like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. God is helping.


    Xueer is ecstatic and is about to leave Yan Qingcheng to find Lin Manxue''s whereabouts. Good things happen again. She receives news that Lin Manxue once appeared in guangmiao city.


    Xueer immediately leaves for guangmiao city. When she arrives at guangmiao City, she immediately hires a local private detective to find out the news of Lin Manxue. Three days later, the private detective tells Xueer that Lin Manxue has left guangmiao city and gone to the nearby orchid town to relax. Xueer turns around and goes to orchid town.


    When Xueer arrives at orchid Town, she hears that Lin Manxue has been taken away by others, along with another child. After investigation, it is the black wolf who has taken away Lin Manxue.

 Chapter 936

    Big young meddle in this matter, snow son dare not go on willfully again, ash Liuliu returned to big young side.


    Yan Da Shao took Lin Manxue to Guya. Guya is located in the center of a forest. There are forests for hundreds of miles. It belongs to no man''s land. It''s a top secret place. The external signals are completely shielded, so it can''t be detected by high-tech means.


    There is more than one hiding place in the three caves of cunning rabbits, and Guya is one of them.


    He has been operating in Guya for many years. Guya is one of his secret hiding places. Besides Guya, there are Chiba island and Hanshan cave.


    This is the blind area of radar. All high technology can''t find any useful information here. Yan Dashao not only brought Lin Manxue, but also put Ye Chutian''s son Ye Luo under house arrest.


    Ye Luo is an important chess piece. As long as ye Luo is in his hand, ye Chutian does not dare to act rashly. He says that this little guy will be of great use in the future, and sends someone to take care of him in this wooden building.


    In recent months, every once in a while, he will go out for a few days, but he will come back soon. Because Lin Manxue is here, he dreams of being with her.


    This period of time, Yan Da Shao completely ignored xue''er, as if when she did not exist, xue''er hated straight gnashing her teeth, she did not blame Da Shao, only hated Lin Manxue, it was Lin Manxue who robbed her of everything.


    Yan Qingcheng doesn''t care about Xueer. Xueer is completely free, but she doesn''t like this kind of freedom. She wants Yan Qingcheng to control her, help him share his worries, and even help him kill her.


    Unfortunately, since Lin Manxue came to the lonely cliff, she was completely reduced to a marginal person, and most of her children didn''t want to look at her more.


    Only hear the new smile, which see the old cry, is said to be Yan Qingcheng cold Xueer.


    Xueer is hurt in her heart and is always looking for opportunities to be Lin Manxue. It''s just because the young and the old guard Lin Manxue. Under his eyes, Xueer can''t find any good opportunities. Even if Yan Qingcheng goes out for a few days, the young and the old will send a large number of confidants to protect Lin Manxue.


    Xueer doesn''t dare to kill Lin Manxue openly, so she has to wait for the opportunity first. This morning, Da Shao left the lonely cliff early in the morning and took away a large number of confidants. According to a confidant who was bribed by Xueer, Da Shao has to go out for a long time this time. It seems that something particularly important has happened.


    Young and old go suddenly, did not say hello to Xueer, maybe he does not care about Xueer''s feelings, are lazy to tell her. But Xueer doesn''t care, but she is secretly happy.


    Because of the rush to leave, he ignores the protection of Lin Manxue, leaving Xueer a golden opportunity to kill her.


    Now there are only two bodyguards left beside Lin Manxue. As long as Lin Manxue is out of the sight of her bodyguards, Xueer can kill her.


    Xueer understands Lin Manxue''s mind. She is also a very restless woman. She always wants to escape from the lonely cliff. She doesn''t want to think about it. How beautiful the lonely cliff is. She wants to live here all her life. She doesn''t know how to cherish the friendship between the young and the big.


    The smart Lin Manxue will take the opportunity to escape from the protection of the bodyguard and create a good opportunity for Xueer to kill her. Xueer believes in this and is sure to be surprised. Xueer, who has been staring at Lin Manxue secretly, follows Lin Manxue to the wooden building and knocks out the guards downstairs.


    Hehe, you can''t live by yourself. Lin Manxue can''t blame her for her own death.


    Xueer''s backhand clasps a bright dagger. She wants to scratch Hualin Manxue''s delicate face first. This woman is really in her thirties, and her skin is still well maintained, just like Douhua.


    It''s this gorgeous little face that makes Yan Qingcheng crazy. Today Xueer wants to destroy it, but Xueer wants to know why Lin Manxue, who is full of scars, can compete with her for a man.


    Xueer shakes the dagger on Lin Manxue''s face. She likes to see Lin Manxue''s fear of asking for mercy, which makes her more excited and more successful.


    "Are you afraid?" Xueer''s face showed a smile, while shaking the dagger asked Lin Manxue.


    There was a little panic in Lin Manxue''s eyes. She was not afraid of death, but no woman didn''t love her appearance. If her face was scratched and she died like this, any woman would be afraid.


    "You - what do you want?"


    "What do you say. Lin Manxue, aren''t you the most beautiful woman? I want to know if a woman with scars on her face is the most beautiful? "


    "You''ve changed your attitude!"


    "Hum. I''m in a state of change, which is forced by you. Lin Manxue, you robbed the man I love the most and took everything from me. Today I want to take it all back and make it worse. Don''t be afraid. I''ll be careful. I won''t cut your flesh. I''ll only cut your face. You have to believe my knife technique. It''s absolutely first-class. Before that, I want to tell you a secret. I poisoned this dagger. As long as I cut a hole, the poison will enter your skin and rot away. Ha ha, don''t worry, they won''t kill you, they will only make you rotten and ugly. "


    "No! No Lin Manxue retreated in fright.


    Xueer''s little hand shakes, and Lin Manxue screams. Xueer cuts a long wound on Lin Manxue''s left cheek.


    Xueer looked at her masterpiece, excited to the extreme, and said: "it seems monotonous together. It''s better to give you another one to form a cross, which is more pious."Xueer is about to draw a knife again. Suddenly, the wooden door is broken into. Then there is a gunshot. A bullet hits the dagger, and the dagger pops open. Xueer grabs it empty.


    As soon as the gunshot rings, Xueer realizes the danger and rolls on the spot to avoid the two shots fired in the dark. Xueer''s body hides beside Lin Manxue''s body.


    As long as Xueer slows down, the two guns will fall on her.


    Xueer is not afraid to be shot, ordinary bullets can not penetrate her body, not to her life, but Xueer does not want to be shot, the reason is very simple, painful.


    Xueer is different from the gene warrior. She completely mimics the structure of a human being. There are pain nerves in her body. Being shot to scratch the epidermis will not only damage the structure of her body, but also trigger the pain nerves. This kind of pain is unbearable for her.


    Lin Manxue covers her face and rolls on the ground. This knife hurts, but it''s not all the most important. The most important thing is that Lin Manxue is disfigured.


    And just now Xueer mentioned that the dagger is poisonous. She can''t keep her beautiful face any longer. Her skin is rotten a little bit. It''s chilling to think about it.


    Lin Manxue, a beautiful woman, lost her willpower and confidence completely by Xueer''s knife, and her spirit collapsed instantly.


    Outside rushed in three shadows, wearing special operations camouflage suits, wearing helmets, forward in a search formation, Xueer screamed No good, pulled up Lin Manxue lying on the floor to block in front, yelled: "give me stop, or kill her."


    I don''t know when Xueer has a black pistol in her hand. The black muzzle is facing Lin Manxue''s back.

 Chapter 937

    The three men who just broke in pointed at Xueer and Lin Manxue, and the leader made a sign to tell his team not to act rashly.


    "You are surrounded by us. There is only one way out to resist. I''ll give you a chance to live. As long as you let go of the hostages, I guarantee your safety. "


    This voice sounds like Wei Wenjie''s voice. His tone is relatively flat, but his momentum is so compelling that people dare not doubt his words.


    "Are you Wei Dashao?"


    That''s right.


    The leader is Wei Wenjie, who hasn''t heard from us for a long time. One of them is Tibetan mastiff and the other is Phoenix.


    Wei Wenjie said: "since you can guess who I am, you should know my means and let Lin Manxue go. This is your only way out. I don''t want to say it again."


    Wei Wenjie waves his hand, Tibetan mastiff and Phoenix Press closer with their guns, creating an atmosphere for Xueer to surrender.


    The visitor himself admits that he is Wei Wenjie. Xue''er is really flustered. Wei Wenjie has a reputation. He is extremely difficult and capable. He even has to be afraid of three points for the banquet. Once he is besieged, I''m afraid it''s only extravagant hope to retreat with Lin Manxue tonight.


    "Don''t come here, or I will die with Lin Manxue!"


    Xueer is really flustered. How did Wei Wenjie''s special forces get on the lonely cliff and chase the wooden building? When did they touch it? Why didn''t they get any information.


    Xueer tightens the pistol in her hand and pushes Lin Manxue in front of her. This is the only thing she can rely on. As long as Lin Manxue is controlled in her hand, Wei Wenjie doesn''t dare to do anything to her.


    Lin Manxue lost too much blood, or was frightened by this terrible atmosphere. She didn''t fall to the ground only by Xueer''s support.


    Wei Wenjie said coldly: "Xueer, I count three, only count three. If you don''t let people go after three, I''ll shoot you in the head. I forgot to tell you that Laozi''s gun bore is not an ordinary bullet. It''s the latest technology product. It''s not hard to break your robot''s head. "


    Wei Wenjie takes the gun to aim, and then shouts a "one". Wei Wenjie''s voice sounds like a bell. The sound is in the ears, and Xueer''s heart trembles with every sound.


    The sound of "one" makes Xueer sweat on her forehead. She is not an ordinary person. He is Wei Wenjie, a well-known figure in the legend.


    Xueer''s heart began to shake and relax. Her hands with the gun were shaking.


    "Two."


    Wei Wenjie''s second voice is louder than the first one. It makes Xueer''s ears ache. She suddenly collapses in her heart. She pushes Lin Manxue to Wei Wenjie, then breaks the window and jumps down the second floor.


    Wei Wenjie rushes up to hold man Xue. There is a lot of blood on her face. The blood has dyed man Xue red. Lin Man Xue is lying in a pool of blood.


    "Snow, snow." Wei Wenjie almost cried hoarse, half scared, half distressed, the whole person almost fell into a state of madness.


    Wei Wenjie had a physical examination of Lin Manxue for the first time. Except for the scar on her face, other places didn''t matter much, but she was too scared and fainted.


    Tibetan mastiff and Phoenix are going to chase Xueer. Wei Wenjie immediately stops them and scolds, "what are you chasing? Save people quickly! Alcohol, gauze, bandages and drugs. Hurry up. "


    Fenghuang opens his backpack and takes out the urgently needed supplies. Wei Wenjie uses gauze and alcohol to wipe the blood around the wound.


    The blood from the wound turned dark red, a sign of poisoning.


    Phoenix anxiously called: "Captain, Miss Lin is poisoned."


    Wei Wenjie twisted his brow. He could see it for a long time, but they are not doctors. They can''t do anything except bandaging wounds. They can''t detoxify without antidotes.


    Alcohol invasion of the wound is very painful. Lin Manxue woke up in a moment and found himself lying in a man''s arms. The man''s chest is very strong and his head is very comfortable.


    "Man Xue, are you awake?"


    "Who are you?" In a daze, Lin Manxue didn''t recognize Wei Wenjie for the first time.


    "I''m Wenjie."


    "Wei Wenjie?"


    "Yes. it''s me. Snow


    Lin Manxue can''t help but hiss and wants to touch the wound on her face, because the pain comes from her face. Wei wengera holds Lin Manxue''s little hand and doesn''t let Lin Manxue touch the wound, which will infect her.


    If poisoning and wound infection, man Xue''s life is really dangerous.


    Lin Manxue murmured: "Wei Wenjie, why are you here? What''s the matter with me? "


    Wei Wenjie said: "I come here to perform official duties, you have nothing to do, man Xue, you are weak, don''t talk, just sleep for a while, sleep, leave the rest to me, OK?"


    "What happened to my face? It hurts. "


    Man Xue touched her face and blood while Wei Wenjie was talking. She was shocked. It was not a dream just now. Her face was really hurt.Xueer cut her face, her face will rot a little bit in the future, this is true, she became an ugly woman, the ugliest woman in the world, fell from heaven to hell, how do you ask Lin Manxue to accept this fact.


    Lin Manxue can''t face the reality. She shakes her head and shakes her body to prevent Wei Wenjie from stopping her bleeding.


    "Man Xue, don''t move. Your wound is still bleeding. If you go on like this, you will die."


    Wei Wenjie is deeply distressed. If Xueer dares to hurt man Xue, he will not let her go. One day, he will tear Xueer into a pile of scrap metal and sell it to the scrap shop.


    "You let me go! I don''t want you! My face''s gone, my face''s gone, woo woo Lin Manxue has a mental breakdown. When she knows that she has been disfigured, she can''t stand the blow any more. She is crying.


    "Snow, it doesn''t matter, only a little wound, healing will be OK, won''t leave scar."


    "You lied to me! Such a long cut is more terrifying than a centipede, and it will rot into a pile of mashed meat in the future. What''s the point of my life? I don''t want to be an ugly woman. "


    "Man Xue, be obedient. I promise you that I will never leave any scar on your face, or let the situation you said appear. Even if there is, I can cure you. We can go for plastic surgery. It must be OK."


    "Plastic surgery?" Lin Xue''s face is more demoralized than her natural appearance.


    What''s more, no matter how skillful the plastic surgery technology is, can we make a pile of mud as it is?


    "What if it doesn''t work?"


    "No way. You have to believe in the current plastic surgery technology, such a wound is a small operation, absolutely no problem


    Wei Wenjie winked at the Phoenix. It''s easier for women to communicate with each other. He''s a big man, but he hasn''t adjusted his face. How can he understand this? If we go on, we''ll have to help.

 Chapter 938

    Lin Manxue is now in a state of unconsciousness and half confusion. Wei Wenjie can still cheat a few words at this time, but Lin Manxue is not so easy to fool. Wei Wenjie feels great pressure in his heart and can''t make it up any more.


    Fenghuang squatted in front of Lin Manxue and said, "don''t worry, Miss Lin. the wound on your face is not serious. It''s just a small cut. As long as you stop bleeding after disinfection, it''s OK. Don''t worry, we won''t leave scars on your face. "


    "What about the poison in me?"


    "I-we have special medicine, which can detoxify all kinds of poisons."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Fenghuang was extremely guilty when he said this. The special combat team members only carried some ordinary hemostatic drugs and drop medicine. How could they get such magic special medicine.


    Lin Manxue doesn''t believe in Wei Wenjie, but doesn''t reject Phoenix. Maybe everyone is a woman, so it''s easier to communicate.


    "Come on. Miss Lin, can I take care of your wound? "


    "Leave me alone, and hurry to save xiaoyeluo. Why is he silent?" Lin Man snow this time still don''t forget to save small leaf fall, anxiously say.


    Tibetan mastiff took Xiao Ye Luo over and said, "Miss Lin, it''s nothing serious, just dizzy."


    Phoenix said: "Miss Lin, I''d better treat your wound first."


    Xiao Ye Luo is OK. Lin Manxue can be a little more at ease. She refuses Wei Wenjie, but trusts Fenghuang. Lin Manxue gives a gentle hum. Wei Wenjie holds Lin Manxue and hands the alcohol gauze to Fenghuang. Fenghuang carefully treats Lin Manxue''s wound.


    Alcohol stained with the wound is really too painful. Lin Manxue clenches her teeth in pain, which makes Wei Wenjie feel bad. He calls Fenghuang to act a little lighter. Why is he so reckless.


    After the wound is washed clean, Phoenix is ready to give Lin Manxue face medicine, Lin Manxue suddenly took the Phoenix''s little hand and cried: "No."


    Phoenix bitter face said: "Miss Lin, no medicine can stop bleeding ah."


    "I can''t take medicine. Once I take medicine, my face will be destroyed."


    On the medicine will scar, for this Lin Man snow or understand, she does not agree.


    Lin Manxue doesn''t want to cooperate. Fenghuang can''t use it to Lin Manxue. The congestion seeps out from the wound again with a smell. Fenghuang looks at Wei Wenjie and asks, "Captain, what can I do?"


    Wei Wenjie thought about it for a while. He clapped a palm on Lin Manxue''s neck and knocked Lin Manxue unconscious. Then he asked Phoenix, "is it better for poisonous blood to flow out?"


    Phoenix said, "it''s no use. The poisonous blood has already invaded the body. If it flows down like this, it will run dry. Miss Lin will die even if she is not poisoned. "


    "It''s just a wound on the face. Why does it bleed so much?"


    Phoenix shook his head and said, "I can''t judge the cause for the moment. It may be related to this poison."


    Wei Wenjie looked at Lin Manxue''s face and said, "take medicine to stop the bleeding first."


    "Yes."


    Fenghuang pastes a plaster on Lin Manxue''s face. Wei Wenjie asks, "what poison has man Xue got? How does the blood stink?"


    Fenghuang is Wei Wenjie''s communication expert or medical expert. His medical skills are quite brilliant. Before joining the army, Fenghuang was a top student in a medical university.


    "Captain, I can''t see what kind of poison Miss Lin has been poisoned for a while. Judging from the smell and the deterioration of the wound, it may be just a kind of chronic poison. Miss Lin''s life should not be in danger in a short time."


    "Can you detoxify this poison?"


    "I need to go back to the base to test what poison I have in order to get the right medicine."


    Wei Wenjie picked up Lin Manxue in a coma and said, "let''s leave here first."


    Wei Wenjie is holding Lin Manxue, Tibetan mastiff is holding Xiao yeluo, and phoenix is following them. As soon as they leave the wooden house, they hear bursts of dense gunfire in the alley not far ahead. In fact, just when they are in the wooden building, Wei Wenjie hears the gunfire outside.


    At the beginning, it was just a few sporadic rings. After a while, there was a lot of gunfire, bullets flying, and the whole alley became a pot of porridge.


    "The enemies on the lonely cliff have been eliminated. How can anyone resist?" Wei Wenjie twisted his brow and smelled an unusual smell.


    This time, Wei Wenjie brought the first, second and third sub teams of the first squadron of Tianlong special brigade. They entered the lonely cliff by helicopter. These three sub teams are the three most effective sub teams of the first squadron. Each sub team is equipped with six members, including a sniper.


    It took them less than an hour to wipe out all the resistance forces on the isolated cliff. The special team advanced very fast and hardly met any decent resistance. But this time, the fire of the other side seemed very fierce.


    Wei Wenjie handed Lin Manxue in his arms to Fenghuang, and asked the Tibetan mastiff to leave the little things to Fenghuang, saying: "Fenghuang, you stay in place to protect the safety of Miss Lin and the little ghost, Tibetan mastiff, you come with me to have a look."


    "Yes."


    Wei Wenjie and the Tibetan mastiff rushed to the lane where the gunfire was intensive. More than ten members of the first and second teams were trapped in the lane. They were besieged by a group of strange looking monsters.These monsters are just like death. They are not afraid of the powerful firepower of the special forces. They keep locking the encirclement. They see that the encirclement shrinks step by step, and the two team members are squeezed into a group, and there are more and more team members falling to the ground.


    There is a small restaurant in front, which is the only place to avoid at present.


    Flying eagle, the leader of the first team, ordered all the team members to drag the wounded into the tavern and wait for an opportunity to fight back. This one came down face to face. The first team suffered heavy losses, including two deaths, one serious injury and one minor injury. Only flying eagle, the leader of the first team, had a sniper himself.


    The second team was not much better. The team leader hung up directly, and the sniper was killed by the other side. There was also a heavy wounded and two light wounded. Only one observer was still supporting.


    There are only eight members left in the two teams, including two seriously injured members, three slightly injured members, and only three truly intact members.


    What kind of people are they? Don''t mention their lives. The firepower equipment is still so fierce. When did their special forces suffer such a big loss in combat.


    The special forces retreated into the small restaurant. This is a small wooden building, with two floors up and down, each floor covering an area of 70 or 80 square meters. Flying eagle took the wounded to the second floor to arrange the fire point, and a special force covered the other members downstairs to the second floor.


    As soon as flying eagle, the leader of a small team, took people up the second floor, those strange guys rushed into the tavern, and a burst of random gunfire sifted the special forces left on the first floor.


    Flying Eagle commands other team members to fight back. No matter the heavy wounded or the light wounded, they all take part in the battle. The monsters are more and more, and their firepower is more and more intensive. Flying eagle''s firepower is all suppressed by the opponent.


    Flying Eagle cursed "shit". In the blink of an eye, the enemy attacked the stairway connecting the first floor and the second floor. Soon they could attack the second floor and kill them.

 Chapter 939

    These guys are wearing some strange things on their heads. They don''t look like hats or headscarves. I don''t know what it is. The snipers have hit the target several times, but they can''t kill each other. They are not afraid of their own firepower and rush forward.


    It''s like holding a few firesticks in my hand. This battle can''t be fought at all.


    The team members are so angry that they have never heard of it before. What kind of freaks are they.


    The first freak had already ascended half of the stairs and was about to rush up in a few seconds. The eagle ordered concentrated fire to stop the opponent''s attack a little, but it took a little time.


    When the special combat team members could not hold on, there were several gunshots outside, and two of them entered the tavern.


    It''s the captain and the Tibetan mastiff.


    Flying Eagle found that it was ghost and Tibetan mastiff for the first time. He was overjoyed. As long as the team leader came back, they would be saved. He believed in the team leader''s ability. As long as there was ghost, any dangerous situation could be saved. This is the conclusion drawn from thousands of combat experience.


    Wei Wenjie''s marksmanship is superb. He shoots four shots in a row, and the gun blows his head. The freaks in the attack do not fear his firepower, but suddenly find something wrong, because all the freaks who have been hit by Wei Wenjie for two consecutive shots are lying on the ground.


    What''s going on?


    The geeks were stunned for a moment, Wei Wenjie rushed up with the Tibetan mastiff, a few flash on the second floor, they are too fast, far faster than the geeks.


    The freaks shot at Wei Wenjie and the Tibetan mastiff. Unfortunately, they missed the target and were dodged by them.


    Wei Wenjie and the Tibetan mastiff went up to the second floor to join the other team members.


    "Flying eagle, how are the casualties?"


    Flying eagle with a cry: "Captain, these are who ah, how so powerful, simply can''t fight to death, we this time too miserable, only a few of us left."


    "They may be robot fighters," Wei said


    "What? Are they robots? "


    "Well." Wei Wenjie ordered: "the weakness of the robot fighters is on the chip in the center of the skull. They have a dense protective film outside. Therefore, the first shot must destroy the first protective film, and then follow the trajectory of the first shot to shoot the second bullet, so as to destroy the chip."


    No, what kind of shooting method is needed to achieve this? It''s too demanding. Not only the first shot and the second shot need to hit the target, but also they need to coincide completely and follow the same trajectory to destroy the chip. This is simply impossible.


    In addition to Wei Wenjie himself, who has such ability in the whole tavern? Even if the shooting skill is second only to ghost shadow, Tibetan mastiff can only stare.


    "Do you understand?" Wei Wenjie knows that it really tests these team members, but this is the only way to kill these robot soldiers.


    "I see."


    The rest of the team members have no choice but to promise. If you understand, it''s very difficult for the robot warrior to shoot the head of the moving target in motion. He has to shoot twice in the same place with the same trajectory. Unless the immortal knows magic, who can do it.


    When Wei Wenjie talked with Feiying, the robot soldiers organized the attack again. At the beginning, they didn''t pay attention to any tactical accomplishment, they just rushed forward in batches.


    With Wei Wenjie''s joining, three or four robot soldiers were injured in a row. These robot talents began to be cautious. They formed a group of three and concentrated the firepower of each group to rush up. They wanted to take down the second floor and completely eliminate these attacking enemies.


    Wei Wenjie''s firepower is suppressed by the robot team, and they can only fight back occasionally. Therefore, they are completely passive and may be attacked by the other party at any time.


    Once they are rushed up by these robots, Wei Wenjie and others will be more and more dangerous. The robots are made of special materials, and they are not afraid of bullets. If they are close to each other, how can they do with high-tech materials.


    The situation is quite grim. The robot soldiers are attacking more and more fiercely, and the bullets are flying to the wooden building like they don''t want money.


    In the scuffle, Wei Wenjie killed another robot, and the robot lost a general. This time, he learned to be good. His firepower was staggered and covered, and his firepower was concentrated on Wei Wenjie. Unfortunately, Wei Wenjie had all his abilities. He was suppressed by the powerful firepower downstairs and could not resist.


    Under the cover of powerful firepower, the robot soldier rushed up, and the first robot soldier rushed up to the second floor in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Fenghuang holds Lin Manxue and Xiao yeluo in a coma and hides in a dark corner in front of her. The situation is not clear, and she also feels that something is extremely wrong. This time, she is too relaxed to enter the cliff. The guard on the isolated cliff is too weak. She is conquered by them in a few moments.


    Although it''s a surprise attack, it shouldn''t be so easy.


    In order to be on the safe side, Phoenix decided to hide in a relatively inconspicuous place and wait for the captain to come back.


    Phoenix just holding Lin Manxue and Xiao yelou into the downstairs of a wooden building, a dark shadow flashed out, a bright dagger poked at Phoenix''s back.Phoenix suddenly smell a trace of danger, holding Lin Manxue on the spot rolling away from behind a knife, and in front of the Phoenix stood a very beautiful woman.


    Lin Manxue?


    Isn''t she in her arms?


    Ah? No, she''s the woman named Cher.


    as like as two peas, this is a robot. How does it look exactly like that of Lin Man Xue? If the captain hadn''t recognized her before, the Phoenix would have confused her with Lin Man Xue.


    Xueer gives the Phoenix a strong sense of oppression. She utters a series of strange sounds in her mouth. It seems that she doesn''t pay much attention to herself.


    "Are you the communication geek Phoenix under Wei Wenjie?" Xueer asked the Phoenix with a smile, while turning the dagger in her hand.


    "Cher?"


    "Hey, that''s good. You know me?"


    Xueer approaches step by step, and the Phoenix immediately releases Lin Manxue. The little guy doesn''t know where to roll. It''s not wise to hold Lin Manxue and fight with Xueer. Only by beating away the evil woman can we ensure the safety of Miss Lin and the little ghost.


    "You are an intelligent robot created by silver fox. Don''t forget that we are also involved in this project. It''s impossible that we don''t know you."


    "Chatter." Xueer''s mouth gives out strange laughter again, which is very penetrating.


    Phoenix secretly reached out to touch the pistol in her pocket. Xueer sneered, "Phoenix, how about we make a bet?"


    "What do you want to bet on?" Phoenix wants to paralyze Xueer with language first, and takes the opportunity to take out the gun and kill her.


    "Bet you can shoot?"


    Did Cher find out in advance?

 Chapter 940

    "What?" Fenghuang pretends that she doesn''t understand Xueer''s meaning. Xueer says with a smile, "Fenghuang, it''s wrong for you to do this. You have to pretend to be confused with me when you know everything. It''s not a good habit. You''re a special soldier, the king of the king of soldiers, and you''re not going to attack a weak woman, are you


    Phoenix disdained to say: "you mean you are a weak woman? Xueer, I didn''t expect you to be so thick skinned. Don''t be ashamed


    Xueer said, "it''s not too thick. You humans like face and value it more than anything else. But for us non-human beings, survival is the most important thing. Phoenix, you are one of the strongest female soldiers in the world, and I also believe that I am the strongest female robot soldier. Let''s have a real fight to see whether the human female soldier Wang has the upper hand or our female robot soldier can have the upper hand. What do you think? "


    "Do I have a choice?"


    "Of course not."


    "Not at all. What else do you have to say to me?"


    Xueer said with a smile: "tease you."


    Xueer wants to enrage Fenghuang on purpose. Fenghuang is not an easy opponent to deal with. When people are impulsive, they are easy to show their flaws. Fenghuang is not fooled by Xueer.


    At the moment when the Phoenix pulls out the gun, Xueer''s dagger goes with her and shoots down the pistol in Fenghuang''s hand. Then Xueer jumps up in front of Fenghuang, and her knee is arched on Fenghuang''s stomach. Fenghuang can''t avoid it. Xueer hits her and falls heavily on the ground.


    "It''s vulnerable." Xueer shook her body and said with a smile.


    Xueer''s action is too fast. She is very skillful in the connection of several actions. Fenghuang didn''t expect Xueer''s skill to be so good. She was so embarrassed when she was the first person to meet her face.


    A carp in Fenghuang stands up, pats the dust on her body, and prepares for Xueer''s next attack.


    Xueer sneers, and in the blink of an eye, the next attack seems to be in front of her. She fiercely kicks a foot, which is right at the heart of Phoenix when Phoenix''s body is not stable.


    The Phoenix blocks Xueer''s attack route with his hand. Xueer''s foot is heavy, and the Phoenix''s body is heavily impacted and slides out.


    Xueer''s move is successful, and the later move is continuous, which completely suppresses the Phoenix. The Phoenix is only tired of parrying.


    Two people to split more than ten moves, this period of time is Xueer full attack, Phoenix passive defense, and Phoenix almost no room to counterattack, completely passive.


    If you don''t pay attention, Xueer has another knee on the stomach of Phoenix. The whole stomach of Phoenix is tumbling, almost spitting out what she ate at night.


    Xueer''s attack power is too strong, and phoenix is not her opponent at all. Every part of Xueer''s body can become a lethal weapon, and it''s hard to defend. Just for a while, Fenghuang has been beaten to spit blood by Xueer, and is supporting herself only by her belief.


    "Gaga! Phoenix is known as the king of birds, but that''s all Xueer kicks Phoenix, claps her hands and laughs.


    Phoenix''s body hit the ground heavily and spat blood. She tried to get up again, but failed several times.


    Phoenix is hurt. It''s badly hurt!


    Xueer, a woman, is not ambiguous at all. She specializes in the key points, and phoenix is not weak. Compared with Xueer, she is a little witch and a big witch.


    Xueer is like a Kung Fu dictionary. She has all kinds of fighting skills in her mind. Because Xueer is not human, she can do many actions that human beings can''t do. In other words, Xueer''s talent is far higher than that of human beings, and her practice is far faster than that of human beings.


    Xueer steps closer to the Phoenix, looks coldly at the struggling Phoenix lying on the ground, and suddenly steps on the heart of the Phoenix.


    "Ah Phoenix screamed, this foot almost broke the heart of Phoenix, pain her speechless.


    Xueer tramples on Fenghuang even harder. She rubs her feet and rubs her boots on Fenghuang''s heart. Fenghuang really can''t stand it and faints.


    Seeing that the Phoenix fainted, xue''er said to herself, "I used to envy Wei Shao for his talents. Today, I see him. Hum, it''s hard to be a good match under his fame. They are all some shoddy things!"


    After solving the problem of Fenghuang, Xueer no longer cares about Fenghuang, but focuses on Xiaoye.


    Where''s the kid?


    He is one of the most important chips for the young. If you take him back, the young will be very happy.


    Xueer''s eyes are searching everywhere, and finally she finds Ye Luo''s figure in a pile of rocks.


    Xiaoyeluo fell all over blood, his head should be knocked on a big stone, and his life and death are uncertain.


    Xueer goes to the rubble and squats down to explore Ye Luo''s breath and heart. The little guy is so lucky that he hasn''t been killed.


    Xueer carries xiaoyeluo back to linmanxue, just let linmanxue escape in the wooden building, this time absolutely can''t stay alive, little beauty, go to die!


    Lin Manxue is still in a coma. Xueer is afraid of long night and dreams. She can solve this serious problem early so that she can feel at ease as soon as possible. Xueer''s idea of killing Lin Manxue has been deeply rooted for a long time, but she didn''t find a suitable opportunity for the moment. Except for the opportunity in the wooden building, it''s a pity that Wei Wenjie finally destroyed it.Xueer scolds "ugly eight monsters". Lin Manxue''s face is destroyed. Isn''t it an ugly eight monsters? At least in Xueer''s eyes, Lin Manxue is ugly.


    Xueer raises her leg to Lin Manxue''s white neck and is ready to step on it. She has to step on Lin Manxue''s white jade neck.


    Xueer is ecstatic that her long cherished wish will come true. Is there anything that makes her happier than that? From now on, there will be no more Lin Manxue in the world, only her Xueer. Xueer is Lin Manxue, and Lin Manxue is Xueer. Hahaha!


    Xueer looks up at the sky with a long smile. She is so proud that she suddenly steps on it. With a whew, a bullet hits Xueer''s calf. The force of the bullet is extraordinary. Xueer is unstable and falls heavily on the ground.


    With xiaoyeluo and Xueer falling together, Xueer can''t step on Lin Manxue''s neck.


    "Who?"


    Xueer pricked up her ears to listen, and then opened her eyes to observe the situation around her. She didn''t find anyone just now. No! It''s a sniper, and it''s a long-range sniper, at least more than 3000 meters.


    This shot didn''t do anything to Xueer, but it dampened Xueer''s spirit. Xueer found that there was a figure shaking in the dark distance and rushing towards this side.


    How fast you are coming!

 Chapter 941

    Xueer doesn''t dare to fight. She wants to kill Lin Manxue and then runs away with xiaoyeluo. When she gets up and wants to kill again, she shoots her in the head.


    Xueer''s brain was hit by a bullet. With a buzz, the chip in her brain was shaken. Xueer crashed for a while and became dizzy. She secretly said that it was not good. If she was hit in the head by a bullet again, it would probably damage her brain.


    What level of sniper is this? He can hit the target thousands of meters away, and hit again and again. It''s terrible.


    When the rabbit takes care of the snow, it''s more important for her to escape.


    A dark figure rushed to Lin Manxue breathlessly. Under the street lamp, his appearance gradually became clear. Ah, he was no one else. He was my good brother sun Jianbing.


    How did sun Jianbing find Gu ya?


    Sun Jianbing squatted down and explored Lin Manxue''s breath. Fortunately, his breath was even, and it didn''t matter. He just fainted.


    Sun Jianbing took a look at Lin Manxue''s face. He was startled. What happened to Miss Su''s face? How did she wrap it up? Was she hurt?


    Sun Jianbing found a woman lying not far away. He went over and touched the other person''s breath. His breath was weak and he seemed to be hurt a lot. He recognized that the other person was Fenghuang, a member of Wei Wenjie''s general.


    Sun Jianbing checked the Phoenix, "heavenly eye, how are they?" a cold voice asked sun Jianbing in the dark.


    Sun Jianbing didn''t come alone. There was another man who went up the lonely cliff with him.


    So who is he?


    "Miss Su is OK, but Phoenix is not optimistic."


    The man took a look around and said, "Yan Qingcheng is very good at choosing a place. This lonely cliff has beautiful scenery and fresh air. It''s suitable for the elderly."


    "Eagle eye, you''re still in the mood to joke."


    It turns out that the man with sun Jianbing is mo Han''s adoptive father Yingyan. How did they get together again and come to the lonely cliff together.


    Eagle eye said: "who the hell is joking? I''ll tell you the truth. Eh, what''s wrong with this girl''s face? There''s a strange smell. "


    Sun Jianbing is closer to Lin Manxue than eagle''s eye. He smelled the strange smell earlier, but he didn''t explain it.


    "Eagle eye, you''ve seen a lot. What poison can give off this smell?"


    Eagle eye close to Lin Manxue, squatting on the ground sniffed, thought for a while, said: "it should be pupa grass."


    "Chrysalis?"


    "Yes. There is a kind of poisonous insect that is fostered on a kind of grass during the pupal period. It likes to feed on this kind of grass, and then leave its excrement. Poisonous insects, what''s good about the discharged things? They are all toxins. Therefore, this kind of grass itself is extremely toxic. This grass is called chrysalis


    "Have you ever seen chrysalis?"


    "Yes. Not only have I seen it, but many of my comrades in arms died of the toxicity of chrysalis. "


    Eagle eye is the instructor of the eye of heaven. His comrades in arms were famous at that time. Unexpectedly, many people died under this kind of chrysalis grass.


    "Are you sure it''s the smell of chrysalis?"


    The hawk''s eye nodded and said, "don''t you think this stink is like faeces. Obviously, it''s the smell of excrement. It can''t be wrong. I smelled it myself more than 20 years ago, and I''ll never forget it. But don''t worry. This little girl can''t die for a while. It''s a chronic poison. It won''t attack so quickly. "


    "How long will it last?"


    "Three months to half a year, look at the little girl''s nature. If she has a good constitution for half a year or so, she may be nearly three or four months. Finally, the toxicity invades the bone marrow, leading to ulceration and death of the whole body. "


    "Can it be saved?"


    Eagle eye face down and said: "if there is help, I will see my brother die in front of me? Tianyan, although this kind of poison is a chronic poison, it is not easy to eradicate like chronic diseases, and once it attacks, it will be late. At that time, almost all the famous doctors in the country had seen it, and there was no cure, unless - "


    " unless what? "


    Eagle eye said: "unless you can find manggu red clam, read Tianlong Babu. It says manggu red clam is the king of all poisons. It can detoxify all poisons."


    Sun Jianbing was surprised and said, "eagle eye, do you believe in the martial arts novels?"


    "Why don''t you believe it! This thing may not be as wonderful as the novel, but it still has the function of detoxification. Of course, in real life, it may be an ordinary red clam. How do you know if you don''t try? "


    "Do you know where they are?"


    Eagle eye said, "I don''t think there will be any other places except Dragon Island. However, Dragon Island is just a mysterious island in legend. No one has ever been to it, or people who have gone may not live. I went to find Dragon Island in those years, but I didn''t come back in the end, so it''s useless to say that I told you. "


    Sun Jianbing said, "No. Someone has been there. "


    "Ah? Who is it? "


    "Chutian.""Ye Chutian?"


    "Yes. He told me that he had been to Longdao and lived there for four years. He also lived on a small desert island for four years. He stayed there for eight years. "


    "Is he sure it''s Dragon Island?"


    "Sure."


    Eagle eye said incredulously, "no way. He can''t have been to the real dragon Island, and he can''t come back alive. My instructor died on the Dragon Island, and he is the only one who has been to the Dragon Island. "


    "This is what Chutian said to me personally. I know Chutian. He can''t make fun of me with this kind of thing. Moreover, before he went to Longdao, he was angry with me. He did go there."


    Eagle eye still asked incredulously, "did he tell you what happened on Dragon Island?"


    "I have mentioned some of them, but I haven''t been up there. Some of them are not sure whether they are dreams or real things of Truman."


    Eagle eye said: "do you mean that Chutian went to Longdao, maybe he didn''t live on it at all, but had a dream for several years?"


    Sun Jianbing didn''t want to hide any more. He nodded his head and said:


    "Chutian told me about the things on Dragon Island. It was like a dream. He also felt like a dream. I once suspected that he just had a sleep on it, but I didn''t say that to him face to face, because it was so terrible. A dream has been sleeping for several years, who can believe it? I''m afraid it will affect Chutian''s mood and even his life. "


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier, or I would have asked this guy for a long time." Eagle eye seems to have a strong interest in Dragon Island. When he learns that someone has been to Dragon Island, he looks incredible and excited.


    "You haven''t asked me before. Besides, it''s a secret of Chutian. You can''t tell others about it."

 Chapter 942

    "Am I someone else! I am not only the master of his son Mo ran, but also the adoptive father of his wife Mo Han. How can I be regarded as someone else? In terms of seniority, ye Chutian should also call me adoptive father. " Hawk Eye said with words.


    "Eagle eye, this matter involves Chutian''s privacy. If you want to know anything, ask him personally. I can''t say anything. Anyway, don''t ask me. That''s all I can say. Let''s not gossip. It''s important to save people. "


    Sun Jianbing didn''t want to talk about it any more. If he didn''t want to know the way to rescue Lin Manxue, sun Jianbing would never have mentioned that I had been to Longdao.


    Because of the special relationship among me, Lin Manxue and Mo Han, and because Yingyan is mo Han''s adoptive father, sun Jianbing can only mention that I have been to Longdao. As for the specific content, because these are all my personal privacy, it''s not convenient for him to talk too much.


    This is a big slip of the tongue. Eagle eye is chasing after sun Jianbing. He wants sun Jianbing to tell him what I saw on Longdao.


    Tianyan doesn''t want to say more. Yingyan can''t help him. He can only save people first and then talk about it.


    Sun Jianbing and Yingyan are thinking about how to get these two women away. They are not carrying them on their backs or holding them. After all, they are two beautiful young women, and one of them is a good brother. They can''t touch them.


    They were worried. There was a lot of gunfire coming from the alley in front of them. One shot was higher than the other. There was also the gunfire from the sniper gun. The voice of the sniper gun was definitely different from that of the ordinary gun. These two snipers were experts in sniping. They could understand it as soon as they heard it.


    Tianyan takes a look at the Phoenix on the ground. There''s something he doesn''t understand. It must be that Wei Wenjie is in trouble. Otherwise, can he leave a woman to protect Lin Manxue.


    Tianyan said to Yingyan, "look at this situation. It should be that the ghost is in trouble. Do you want to go up and help me?"


    Tianyan consults Yingyan. After all, Yingyan has some distaste for ghosts and ghosts. After Yingyan''s retirement, he doesn''t want to participate in special forces affairs.


    Or they are not qualified to participate in special forces operations.


    The eagle''s eyes curled and said, "who in the world has the ability to bring trouble to the ghost, Tianyan? Are you looking down on the ghost because you have been away from the army for too long?"


    "Drillmaster, you know guns better than me. You listen to the gunfire. Our gunfire is sparse and the other party''s gunfire is dense. According to this calculation, the ghost''s trouble is not small. You are the senior of the special forces. You don''t want all of them buried in this ghost place."


    Tianyan knows a lot about Yingyan. He''s a man with a broken mouth and a bean curd heart. He says he won''t help. If Tianlong special combat team members are really in danger, Yingyan will never sit back and ignore them.


    One day is the king of soldiers, the whole life is the king of soldiers, they always maintain a most loyal heart to the army.


    Eagle eye listened to the sound of the gun, his face was frozen, and said, "Damn it. Fuck you, up


    (this book has entered the final stage. Robot warrior is my imagination of the future war. I wonder if the development of artificial intelligence to the extreme means the emergence of new human beings who can act, think and even feel like us. Are these plots divorced from reality? It''s my understanding that there may be no realistic basis, but I think when a thing develops to the extreme, it is often beyond our imagination. For example, thousands of years ago, who would have thought that iron sheet could fly into the blue sky or even travel in the sky? Why do I write these plots? I want to write something that I haven''t written before, because it won''t be written in future works. After all, it''s not science fiction or aerial novel. Emotion, surprise and full plot are the direction of my creation. These plots will only appear a little, just as an extra gift of plot development. If you see the book shortage here, you can read my finished novel "counter attack on the beautiful president: goddess on the left, future on the right". My next work will be different from these two novels, tentatively called "my model sister-in-law" or "sister-in-law''s Secret". What kind of story is this? I think it should be able to move you and me. The main line of the story is simpler than this one. There are not so many imaginary things. I hope it is realistic, at least the emotion is realistic. The story will be better than this one. At least the plot in my mind is much better than this one. That''s why I don''t put some wonderful stories in this work, because this is the end and that is the beginning.)


    Tianyan and Yingyan carry Lin Manxue and Fenghuang to a safe place, and then rush into the lane in front with a gun.


    Wei Wenjie fired two shots to kill the first robot soldier who rushed to the second floor. The robot soldier fell to the ground and got stuck in the corridor of the second floor, temporarily blocking other robot soldiers who wanted to rush up behind.


    Because of such a little breathing time, Wei Wenjie set up a firepower point on both sides of the corridor on the second floor to shoot the first batch of robot soldiers.


    Wei Wenjie himself acted as the left sniper, and the right sniper was the Tibetan mastiff. One left and the other right worked together to kill the enemy.


    The casualties of Tianlong are more and more serious. At present, except Wei Wenjie himself, only two helpers are left.


    One is flying eagle, the other is Tibetan mastiff.


    The flying eagle has just been shot in disorder and has been killed. Looking at the situation, the injury is not optimistic. He carries a submachine gun to shoot. The Tibetan Mastiff has also been hit in the arm by a stray bullet. Fortunately, he has not hurt the bone and can continue to fight.Fight!


    This is the only thing they can do at present.


    Since Wei Wenjie became the captain of the Tianlong special corps, this is the most severe test he has encountered so far. It is not that he has never encountered such a dangerous situation of one enemy against ten or even one enemy against 100 before. On the contrary, this situation is often encountered. Special forces operation is originally a process of fighting with one enemy against many.


    Wei Wenjie has been used to this kind of life for a long time, but this time, what is different? Different opponents!


    Strictly speaking, the opponents this time do not belong to human beings. They are not afraid of death, and they are not easy to be killed. They rush up one after another.


    It''s too difficult to kill them. Except Wei Wenjie and Tibetan mastiff, other people almost lost their fighting power, just like the eyes of a blind man become a decoration, which can''t play a big role at all. How can Wei Wenjie and Tibetan mastiff alone prevent each other from fighting back one after another.


    The situation is quite critical. As long as the first gap is opened, the Tianlong special team will be completely destroyed today.


    Wei Wenjie and the Tibetan mastiff cooperated with each other tacit understanding, and killed each other''s seven robot soldiers in succession. Generally, the Tibetan mastiff fired the first shot, and then Wei Wenjie added a second bullet, resulting in these robots.


    It''s also thanks to Wei Wenjie''s skill of shooting, otherwise he would not be able to use these robots at all.


    The battle is still going on, and the robot soldiers are not as unscrupulous as they were at the beginning. They just want to attack tentatively and fight a war of attrition. It''s nearly 20 minutes. Wei Wenjie and the Tibetan mastiff consumed a lot of bullets, but they didn''t kill a robot. On the contrary, they wasted a lot of bullets.


    Shit!


    Tibetan mastiff can''t help but curse their mother. How can these ghosts be so smart and understand tactics? Do they want people to live.


    After a period of forbearance, the robot soldiers suddenly launched a strong attack, and the firepower was concentrated again, shooting fire dragons, once again suppressing the firepower of the Tibetan mastiff and Wei Wenjie.


    Wei Wenjie and the Tibetan mastiff couldn''t lift their heads. They could only fight back by feeling. The battle lasted for a period of time. Wei Wenjie had long forgotten how many fierce attacks the robot soldiers had made. In short, the battle lasted for more than ten minutes. The two sides launched a seesaw battle and repeatedly seized the commanding point of the second floor.


    "Captain, there are no bullets." Flying eagle''s submachine gun was the first to stop firing. After fighting for so long, it''s really at the end of its tether.


    "Tibetan mastiff, how about you?"


    "Five more bullets. Captain, what about you


    "There are three more," Wei said


    Shit!


    There are no more bullets. When they run out of bullets, they can only put them up to fight with each other. Thinking of playing this tactic with robots, they feel as bad as eating flies.


    Wei Wenjie pressed the bullet up, cooperated with the Tibetan mastiff and killed another robot. All three of them had no bullets. Wei Wenjie pulled out a military stab from his waist and said, "let them come up and kill them!"


    The flying eagle and the Tibetan mastiff follow Wei Wenjie''s example to pull out the spear and prepare to fight to the death with these robot soldiers.

 Chapter 944

    Momentum, military momentum at this moment, no doubt, flying eagle, Tibetan mastiff, ghost three people are ready to die.


    The greatest glory of a soldier is to die in battle. This time, his wish has been fulfilled.


    As soon as Wei Wenjie and his men stopped the fire, the robot fighters immediately followed the cease-fire and seemed to want to catch them alive. More than a dozen of them came up at once.


    Flying eagle, Tibetan mastiff, ghost gave up the corridor, carrying the wounded to the middle of the second floor.


    It''s a spacious place in the middle. It''s suitable for people to work freely. Anyway, they are going to die in the war. Why don''t these bastards have a good look at the dignity of Chinese soldiers before they die.


    Wei Wenjie takes the lead in the first place. He needs to know about these things for a while. Isn''t it a pile of scrap metal? What''s the big deal.


    Wei Wenjie majestically blocked the way of the robot. The leading robot looked at Wei Wenjie and showed strange eyes. Maybe the robot had no expression, just a cold face, like a dead man.


    The leading robot pointed to the two robot soldiers and motioned them to take down Wei Wenjie. Wei Wenjie shook his hand and said, "you are the leader, and I am also the leader. How about a fight between us?"


    The robot captain showed his disdainful eyes, nodded and said, "OK."


    The sound made by the robot is strange, but it doesn''t affect communication. It''s just that the sound is harsh and unpleasant, or it''s because of the mood at that time. No one will feel good about the enemy''s voice.


    Wei Wenjie took off his upper clothes and bared his arms to show his strong muscles. His lines were clear and his muscles crisscrossed one by one, which was quite eye-catching.


    The robot captain has nothing to take off. The appearance of this thing is a pile of steel. It''s shiny. There''s nothing to wear outside. What can I take off?


    This is Wei Wenjie''s first time to fight with a robot. It''s made of steel and has almost no weakness. Wei really doesn''t know where to start.


    Now that he''s ready to work, Wei Wenjie doesn''t think so much about preemption, which is the only thing he needs to do at present.


    The robot team leader despises Wei Wenjie and doesn''t seem to pay any attention to him at all. Human beings do robots with their bare hands, and robots have no fear at all. As long as the unarmed human beings give up the lethal weapons, they can''t help them at all.


    The robot captain patted his body and motioned Wei Wenjie to attack him.


    Such a provocative action completely angered Wei Wenjie. If I don''t get angry, you really don''t think I''m a sick cat.


    This is not the honor of Wei Wenjie alone, but the honor of mankind as a whole. Today''s war is about human dignity and can not be lost.


    Wei Wenjie secretly accumulates his strength and kicks the robot team leader in the heart with a loud bang. The robot team leader just takes a few steps back, but nothing happens. Wei Wenjie''s own leg is like kicking on a steel plate, and the pain comes from the center of his foot.


    Shit, is this really made of steel?


    The robot captain said with a contemptuous smile: "are you the guy called ghost? I heard that you are the strongest expert in human beings. Is that all you can do?"


    Wei Wenjie shook his numb right leg and said coldly, "what are you proud of! After breaking you up, I will personally send you to the iron stove to burn hot metal, and then make a rice cooker. Iron rice pot


    The robot captain said with a smile: "it depends on whether you have this ability. Come again


    The robot team leader made an attack gesture to Wei Wenjie. This thing can not only speak, but also understand body language. Damn, silver fox is a genius. How did she do it?


    Wei Wenjie originally thought that robot fighters are a pile of scrap iron that can walk, but he didn''t expect that these things are far beyond his imagination. They not only have the ability of action, but also the ability of thinking. What''s more terrifying is that they are different from people in appearance, and there is almost no difference in other things.


    They are like a group of walking steel soldiers.


    Wei Wenjie realized the power of high-tech products for the first time. It used to be airplanes and cannons. When someone told him one day that airplanes and cannons were conscious of thinking like human beings, was it incredible.


    It''s unbelievable. It''s unbelievable.


    Wei Wenjie was a little distracted. The robot team leader immediately launched a counterattack, and hit Wei Wenjie. One was meat fist, and the other was steel fist. With a loud bang, the two fists surged. Wei Wenjie obviously fell behind. No matter how hard he practiced, the flesh and blood body could not surpass the steel body.


    Wei Wenjie''s hand bone was touched and deformed by the robot team leader. Moreover, through the fight just now, Wei Wenjie also found a terrible thing. These robots are electrified, and the human body itself is a conductor. In other words, the robot can corona him with the help of electric current.


    Although the current is not particularly strong, it should also be around 220 V, but the limit of human body''s withstand voltage is generally not more than 36 v. he was just electrified by the current. If he had not just been shaken away by two people''s fists, the consequences would be unimaginable. He might have been corona by the other party. How could he fight.


    Wei Wenjie doesn''t dare to contact the body of the robot any more. He launches speed evasion. In terms of speed, the robot is bulky and will definitely suffer some losses in this respect.Wei Wenjie swam around the robot leader and floated around. The robot couldn''t help Wei Wenjie for a while. However, because Wei Wenjie couldn''t touch the robot''s body and attack, the two sides couldn''t decide the outcome for the time being and were in a stalemate.


    From the scene, the robot team leader besieged Wei Wenjie, and the first-class Chinese experts could only be passively beaten. This scene completely fooled the Tibetan mastiff and flying eagle.


    Wei Wenjie evades and thinks about countermeasures. It will not work in the long run. Fighting is a zero sum game. You can''t hurt your opponent seriously, you can only be hurt by him. There is no third situation. What''s more, this kind of life and death battle, how can you kill this monster?


    Wei Wenjie can''t find a flaw all the time. The robot team leader can''t help Wei Wenjie for a while and a half, but he''s not worried. They are surrounded by robot troops and can''t fly. They don''t need to worry at all. It''s Wei Wenjie who should be worried.


    Fighting, Wei Wenjie thought of a way, the flaw of the robot is on the chip in his head, as long as you destroy his chip, the robot in front of you is a pile of waste.


    Just after using the gun, why don''t you use a dagger this time? As long as you get close to the robot, pierce the protective film of the robot, and then stick the dagger into his skull, you can''t believe you can''t damage this chip.


    This is the only possible way, but it is very dangerous.

 Chapter 945

    At present, Wei Wenjie can only rely on the speed of his body to deal with the robot captain. Once the distance between the two is narrowed, the robot may kill him at any time.


    If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you''ll get the tiger''s son. MMP''s, dry!


    Wei Wenjie shoots a spike to block the robot leader''s attack, and then suddenly starts to get close to the robot leader to fight him further. The robot leader can''t wait for it. Wei Wenjie repeatedly evades, making his fierce attack all come to nothing. Once the two people get closer, his probability of success is much higher.


    The robot team leader wants to hold and fall Wei Wenjie, but Wei Wenjie is not moved. This time, he doesn''t dodge at all, and let the robot team leader act recklessly.


    The robot team leader is wondering what Wei Wenjie wants to do. How can he succeed so easily?


    All of a sudden, Wei Wenjie uses the body of the robot as a fulcrum to jump up, draws a dagger from his waist like lightning, and stabs it on the head of the robot team leader. With a clatter, the dagger slides down and gets rid of it.


    The robot ghost screamed and quickly released Wei Wenjie. Maybe he realized the danger, because the protective film on the robot captain''s head was torn open.


    This protective film has an extraordinary function. It is waterproof and dustproof. It is the first protective barrier for the robot brain chip, just like the human immune system. Once it is destroyed, the chip in the robot brain will face various threats from the outside world.


    This protective film is firm and strong, and it can''t be damaged if it''s not hit hard. Silver fox made great efforts in the design and material selection, and finally selected this material after many tests.


    Now the protective film has been torn open, and the opening is facing the entrance of the chip. The robot team leader looks very alarmed.


    Wei Wenjie seizes the opportunity to bully himself forward and once again confronts with the robot. The robot is no longer monolithic. His chip exposes a huge gap, which is the weakest link of the robot fighters and the gate of life they care about most.


    The situation immediately reversed. The robot wanted to get out of Wei Wenjie''s control, but Wei Wenjie fought to death to find a way out. How could he give up so easily? Wei Wenjie had given up to avoid and focused on the chip. Several sneak attacks were almost successful.


    Wei Wenjie attacks more than defends. Naturally, there are more flaws exposed. Each side exposes its own fate. It depends on who can hold on to the end.


    Ghost is worthy of ghost. After thousands of battles, he has rich experience in actual combat. Once the robot team leader is in a passive state, it will be difficult to turn over the game. As the battle becomes more and more white-edged, Wei Wenjie has the upper hand in all aspects, and destroying the robot team leader in one fell swoop is just a matter of time.


    The robot troops are very particular. When the team leader is in trouble, none of them even comes up to help. They all stand on one side and watch. At first, Wei Wenjie worries about who will sneak attack after leaving. After fighting for a long time, he and the robot team leader are all onlookers.


    Ghost blinds the robot leader with a strange body method. For the robot leader, choosing an eye is nothing. The most important thing is that the chip in his brain can''t be destroyed.


    Two people are fighting inseparable, downstairs came a few shots, it seems whose reinforcements.


    The gunfire downstairs became more and more intense, and the two sides began to shoot each other, crackling incessantly.


    Wei Wenjie''s eyes are quick, a virtual flash to the robot team leader, a dagger into the robot team leader''s head, Wei Wenjie body with a momentum, this knife is imperative, the robot team leader''s brain chip is damaged, straight down.


    At the same time, flying eagle and Tibetan mastiff took advantage of the chaos to break away from the robot in front of them and escape into a cabin with the wounded on their back.


    After Wei Wenjie was cut off, he held down these robot soldiers.


    Wei Wenjie picked up a gun and hid behind a sandalwood sofa to fight back. The robot soldiers and Wei Wenjie shot each other and surrounded each other step by step.


    Wei Wenjie killed two robot soldiers one after another. The gunfire downstairs became more and more sparse. The robot soldiers downstairs retreated upstairs one after another. It seemed that they were chased up by someone.


    Wei Wenjie was surprised that who could beat back these deadly robots? It''s amazing. Wei Wenjie and his two teams failed to do it, but the other team did it by themselves. He can''t believe that there are such talents in the world.


    More than a dozen robot soldiers retreated to the second floor, and the gunfire kept on downstairs. While fighting back, Wei Wenjie secretly observed. He found a problem that the hit robot didn''t fall down, but was beating around with a gun, as if he was blind.


    Oh, the other side only shot the robot in the eyes, but did not kill the robot.


    Once the robot warrior''s eyes are blind, it''s no different from a pile of scrap iron. The only difference is that he can move. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know where to move.


    Wei Wenjie was annoyed that he didn''t think of this. He had to kill them. In fact, he could just kill them. It''s like bombing a tank. As long as the track of the tank is broken, why do he have to completely destroy the tank.


    There was more than one helper, but two, one left and one right, who slowly went up the corridor. Their shooting skills were amazing. One shot in the left eye and the other shot in the right eye. With two slaps, a robot warrior was so useless.The people who came to the rescue were Tianyan and Yingyan.


    Tianyan and Yingyan cooperate with each other very well. It''s like shooting a target. Where they go is the burial place of the robot warrior. They kill the robot warrior all the way up to the second floor, and put two sniper points at the entrance of the second floor corridor to kill the robot warrior.


    As soon as the reinforcements arrived, Wei Wenjie was in high spirits. He cooperated with the three sharpshooters who were the best in the world. In less than half an hour, he shot all the robots on the second floor blind.


    The weapons in the robot''s hand were also shot down by the three of them one by one. The ghost, sky eye and eagle eye joined together. The three bloody men looked at each other.


    As soon as the gunfire stopped outside, the flying eagle and Tibetan Mastiff in the cabin secretly opened the door and found that all the robot soldiers were abandoned, standing there in the middle of which stood three men.


    Danger lifted, flying eagle and Tibetan mastiff with guns out of the hut.


    The three people standing in the center are Tian Yan, Ying Yan and GUI Ying. Among them, Ying Yan is the worst. He has a cool expression and seems not to be very interested in Gui Ying.


    Sun Jianbing looked pale, with a faint expression on his face, and his gun barrel was still smoking.


    Of course, the most embarrassing person is ghost. If Tianyan and Yingyan hadn''t arrived in time, their team would have been here today.


    The ghost gave a smile to hawk eye and sky eye, and called out: "instructor, captain."


    Eagle eyes are lazy to look at the ghost, coldly said: "Tianyan, things are done, we should go."


    Eagle eye said hello, did not say a word with the other people present, turned and left.


    Tianyan agreed to pack up the gun, ready to go with Yingyan.


    "Wait a minute."


    The ghost suddenly called out behind the eagle''s eye and the sky''s eye.

 Chapter 946

    "What''s the matter?"


    Eagle eye ignored the ghost and took the lead to go down the stairs. Tianyan stopped and threw it at the entrance of the corridor on the second floor.


    "Captain."


    Tianyan turned around and said with a smile, "ghost, I''m not the captain of the Tianlong special team, you are. Don''t call me captain in the future. I''m not! "


    The ghost said seriously, "No. You are! You are my captain one day and my captain all your life. Captain, I''m sorry


    Ghost deeply lowered his head, he seems to miss something, feel guilty in the sky.


    Ghost took the initiative to apologize, this is the first time, the only time.


    He never bowed his head to admit his mistake. People like them would rather die than bow their head. But this time, in the face of the eye of heaven, the ghost lowered his noble head.


    Some things are wrong if they are wrong. It''s wrong to admit or not to admit them. Because of his own personal interests, Tianyan changed from a famous King of soldiers who made the enemy scared overnight to the appearance of today''s vicissitudes. Guiying felt guilty and doubted for the first time whether he was really wrong when he did that.


    Tianyan waved his hand and said, "don''t say anything. The things that happened in those years have passed for so many years, and you don''t need to worry about them. In fact, it''s very good for me to retire. You can see that my life is very good now, right? And you take Tianlong with you very well, which is far better than me. Therefore, I have nothing to regret. "


    "Captain." The ghost wanted to say something. Tianyan patted the ghost on the shoulder and said, "you are the captain of Tianlong special team. You don''t have to apologize to me. Let''s write off the past. You don''t owe me anything and I don''t owe you anything. In the future, I mean from now on, when you are your captain of Tianlong special battle and I am my common people, we will not meet again. "


    "Captain, do you still refuse to forgive me?" Ghost long sigh and said: "I understand you, after all, I let you back from the position of captain of Tianlong special team, and I let you go to prison for several years without any reason."


    Tianyan was silent for a while before he said: "ghost, you need not be too persistent. The national interest is above everything. I hope you can understand what the real duty of a soldier is through these years of experience. That''s it. I''ll go. "


    The eye of heaven did not say a word of forgiveness when it came to go. The ghost was very down and down. He was wrong, maybe he was really wrong.


    Maybe he was wrong from the moment he came into the barracks with a personal purpose.


    The ghost saluted the back of Tianyan and held it for a long time.


    "Captain, are you all right?" After eagle eye and sky eye leave, the flying eagle sees the ghost still in a daze, so he asks the ghost.


    The ghost came back, shook his head and said, "it''s OK. By the way, what about the others? "


    "Both of them were seriously injured, but they didn''t worry about their lives. All the others died. Team three lost contact. "


    "Send it to the doctor immediately. Tibetan mastiff, continue to contact the third team, and let me know as soon as there is news. "


    "Yes."


    Wei Wenjie suddenly thought of Fenghuang and Lin Manxue, and hurried back to the place where they had just separated. He saw Fenghuang lying under a big tree, but Lin Manxue disappeared.


    "Captain." Phoenix saw Wei Wenjie and respectfully called the team leader.


    Fenghuang wanted to sit up, but failed several times. Wei Wenjie came forward to help her.


    Wei Wenjie accidentally bumps into Fenghuang''s chest. Fenghuang shouts, as if it hurts.


    "Your sternum should be broken."


    "Well."


    "Are you all right?"


    "Nothing! I can stand it


    People like them have been holding their heads in their hands all the year round. They have never experienced any pain. Such a little injury is really nothing. They can''t bear it by biting their teeth.


    Wei Wenjie was very worried about Lin Manxue''s safety and asked Fenghuang for the first time:


    "where''s Miss Lin?"


    "I-I don''t know." Phoenix is a little hard to say. The captain gave Miss Lin to her out of trust. Unfortunately, she didn''t take good care of Miss Lin. she was probably hijacked by Xueer.


    "How could that be?"


    "I - I just lost consciousness and I really don''t know what happened after I went into a coma."


    "Who did you get hurt by?" Wei Wenjie looked at Phoenix''s injury briefly. It''s very serious, but it''s not fatal. It shouldn''t matter if you rest for a while.


    "Cher."


    Wei Wenjie frowned and said, "she didn''t run far, so she hid around here?"


    "It should be. Soon after you left with the Tibetan mastiff, she jumped out and hurt me. After I was in a coma, Miss Lin might have been abducted by her. "


    "This rotten woman!"


    Wei Wenjie scolded a few words, Xueer has been trying to harm Lin Manxue, once Manxue falls into Xueer''s hands, it must be more or less.


    "The lonely cliff was destroyed by us. Xueer had no place to escape. Maybe she escaped to Chiba island or Hanshan cave. Hanshan cave was conquered by us yesterday. In other words, Xueer has only one place to go to Chiba island. ""Captain, what happened to the gun fight in the alley just now? Is it our people?"


    "Well. It''s Yan Qingcheng''s robot troops. "


    "Is there really a robot force?" Phoenix obviously heard about it.


    Wei Wenjie said: "not only have, but also very powerful. If someone didn''t help us secretly, we would all die here this time. "


    "Are the casualties heavy this time?"


    "In addition to you, me, flying eagle and Tibetan mastiff, only two of the two teams survived and were seriously injured, while the third team is still missing."


    "Can''t you get in touch?"


    "I just ordered the Tibetan mastiff to keep in touch, so far there is no news, maybe the whole team has been destroyed." Wei Wenjie had a bad feeling in his heart that the third team might be finished, otherwise it would not have been so long.


    "Are there any other enemies on the cliff?"


    "Not sure."


    "What shall we do?"


    Wei Wenjie said: "first find a place to rest, and when we get in touch with the third team, we''ll leave here."


    "Good."


    As soon as Wei Wenjie''s voice fell, a shadow came running over and called the captain.


    It''s a flying eagle.


    "Flying eagle, what''s the matter?"


    "Captain, something''s wrong. The third team is finished. "


    "Where are they? How did you get in touch? "


    Flying Eagle said: "a member of the third team climbed back with one last breath. He said that the third team was attacked by a group of monsters. The members covered him and killed him. He was shot twice in the chest. When he returned to the cabin, he was left with one last breath."


    Wei Wenjie took up his gun and was ready to go for support. Flying eagle grabbed Wei Wenjie and said, "Captain, you don''t have to go. Those monsters killed the members of the third team and then ran away. It''s useless to go. Let''s find a place to hide first. This place is too weird. I always think something else will happen."


    Now there are only three people left in the whole Tianlong special team: Flying Eagle, Tibetan mastiff and ghost. Phoenix and the other two members are seriously injured. In fact, flying eagle is not lightly injured, just barely supporting.


    Ghost has just defeated a group of robot soldiers with the help of Tianyan and Yingyan. If they jump out of such an army again, how can these disabled soldiers withstand the impact of robot troops?


    In addition to ghost himself, there are only six people left in the whole Tianlong special team, with a loss of more than three-quarters. For today''s sake, we should first save our strength and wait for the chance to kill them.


    The ghost ordered everyone to leave the small wooden building and hide in the back mountain. The back mountain of the lonely cliff is a large primeval forest, which is convenient to hide. Even if the robot soldiers chase them, they can also escape for a period of time in a short time.


    ¡­¡­


    I ran all the way with Lin Manxue on my back. A team of robot soldiers chased me behind me. I had nothing to do with them. What a bad luck!


    How did I get on the lonely cliff and meet man Xue? It''s a long story. I have to start from my separation from Yin Hu.

 Chapter 947

    That night, I bid farewell to Yinhu and prepared to leave the cave for the miasma forest. Yinhu sent me out of the cave. She refused to go back, no matter how I asked her to go back.


    "To send you a thousand miles, you must say goodbye. Silver fox, go back."


    "Why don''t you let me see you off a little bit?" Silver fox shriveled shriveled mouth, not reconciled to beg a way.


    "No. You send me out, I have to send you back, I have so many things, you can''t bear to let me run back and forth, right? "


    Silver fox eyes clearly said: "then you must remember to come back to pick me up."


    "I promise."


    Silver Fox once again told: "and, no matter what unexpected situation, your most important thing is to protect yourself, others are not important, you know?"


    The silver fox has told me this eight hundred times, and I can hear the cocoon in my ears.


    "Don''t worry, I know it. Silver fox, let''s go. " I carry two big slingshots on my shoulders, one on the left and one on the right. These things are heavy and big, so it''s hard to start.


    Silver fox tightly pulled my clothes, said pitifully: "can you discuss it again, I will send a mile, absolutely not more, and do not want you to send back, OK?"


    "Fool, it''s the woods ahead. I can''t trust you to come back alone. Silver fox, be obedient, wait for me patiently here, I will certainly succeed. "


    "I believe it."


    Silver fox came forward, tiptoed on my face and gave me a kiss, said: "I will always be here waiting for you, always waiting for you."


    "Well. Take care


    I bowed my head to kiss the forehead of the silver fox, carrying two big catapults, and walked away.


    I am very determined to go without looking back. At this time, I should harden my heart. Otherwise, I am afraid that I will not be able to go.


    Silver fox reluctant to give up me, in fact, I also reluctant to give up her, the pregnant silver fox left in the cliff cave, I can not say the bitterness.


    Silver fox, must be good, wait for me to come back, I will use the fastest speed back to meet you.


    After a few days, the miasma spread to the front several hundred meters. Silver fox''s worry is reasonable. According to the speed of miasma, it will soon spread to the edge of the cliff. At that time, silver fox has absolutely no hiding place.


    First, I disguised myself and hid in the grass to observe the situation.


    There are three UAVs in the sky monitoring the situation on the ground all the time. One of them flies higher, away from the forest, while the other two fly lower, just a little higher than the treetop.


    The drone flew back and forth, because I was integrated with the grass, and the drone didn''t find me.


    The top UAV hovers in mid air, while the UAVs in the forest fly back and forth. There is a time difference between them. In other words, UAVs can''t monitor the situation on the ground all the time.


    There is a loophole in this.


    I calculated the time. The time for the two UAVs to fly in the forest is about two minutes. I can use the short two minute interval to rush through, then climb up a big tree as a cover, and then wait for the chance to kill them.


    Do what you say.


    Tonight, the moon is good, and the stars are empty, illuminating half of the sky. In fact, I hope that the moon will not be so round tonight, and it is convenient to do things in dark.


    I set up a big catapult in the grass, which is my way out. Once I kill the first UAV, it is bound to be found by the other two UAVs, and then attack me together. The big tree can''t stay any longer. I can only escape back to the grass, and then use the catapult arranged in advance to fight back, otherwise it will be too passive.


    After everything was arranged, I looked up at the sky. Two UAVs in the forest met in the air, then staggered and continued to fly forward.


    It''s time.


    I rushed with a big catapult on my back. I only had two minutes, and I was at least 500 meters away from that area.


    It''s a jungle, not a plain area. The road is uneven, and there are a lot of dry branches and weeds. It''s hard to sprint. In addition, I have to climb the big tree at the first time after the sprint. The difficulty can be imagined.


    I calculated the time. Even if Bolt came to do it, it would take at least one minute to sprint for such a long distance. There was only one minute left for me to climb the tree at most. Once I failed to climb up, I would be detected by two UAVs in the forest.


    If that happens, I think it will be cold tonight.


    Three drones in the air bombarded me in turn, and I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to survive no matter how hard my life is.


    At the critical moment, if I say I''m not afraid in my heart, it''s all deceiving. You ask me if I''m afraid at this time, of course, but is fear useful? Why should I be afraid if it''s useless.


    I try my best to embolden myself. It''s just a few drones. I''m afraid of a ball.


    After swallowing a few mouthfuls of saliva, I seized the opportunity and rushed up. This time, I really rushed forward. I didn''t think I could finish such a long distance in a minute. At that time, I didn''t think about anything, so I had to rush forward.My body is like a shadow, facing the cold wind sprint, 500 meters distance, Leng is let me one breath to sprint.


    I didn''t have time to look at my watch at that time. According to my own estimation, it would not be more than 50 seconds at most, 50 seconds and 500 meters. What''s the concept? You have to know that this is a forest, not a flat land. Anyone who can rush here in two minutes can be called a Cowman. I''m not more than 50 seconds. Is this a miracle.


    Therefore, human potential is infinite. When facing the critical moment of life and death, human potential will be stimulated, and then make some appalling things.


    In normal times, I''m determined not to.


    I climb up the tree like a monkey and arrange the big catapult at the first time. I arrange the big catapult between the two branches of the tree, which is convenient for me to pull the bow. It''s easy to say when I come up. I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, when I get up the tree, it''s hard for the UAV to find my existence.


    I adjusted the angle of the big catapult and tried to pull it several times. After everything was confirmed, I began to prepare ammunition. The ammunition was some fist sized stones.


    These stones are carefully selected by me. I have already prepared them. They are carried in a sack on my back. This sack is woven with bark and hay by myself, which is quite firm and practical.


    Holding a stone in my hand, I pull out my catapult and lie in the tree waiting for the right time. Of course, the best time is when two UAVs meet in the air. In this way, the target is focused. Even if the anti-aircraft gun is fired, another UAV may be injured by mistake.


    When the drones came back again and saw the two drones flying closer and closer, my heart almost jumped to my throat. I held the stone tightly and was ready to launch at any time.


    Come closer! Come closer!


    I cried in my heart.

 Chapter 948

    The drones seemed to hear my call, and they kept getting closer to each other. The two little guys in the air were still circling, fast, 70 meters, 60 meters, 50 meters


    In my heart, I was estimating the distance between the two drones. When the two drones were about ten meters apart, the big stone head in my palm shot out.


    The rebound force of the big catapult almost shook me under the tree. I held the tree tightly before I was shaken away. Then I stared at the stones flying out.


    The stone made a perfect arc in the air and went straight to the two UAVs. Ha ha, it hit the target. I saw that the stone was about to hit the UAV. This time, not to mention two birds with one stone, I had to fight at least one to reduce my pressure. I am confident.


    I was just about to shout "Yeah" to celebrate when a miracle happened. My ideal lens did not appear. The UAV staggered and flew away again.


    I look up at the starry sky!


    How can they fly in the sky.


    What''s going on?


    I just saw the stone hit one of them. How could this happen? Could it be that the stone could not help them?


    I don''t know what happened at all. Before I could figure out the secret, the Stone continued to fly forward. Damn, it didn''t hit at all. The stone passed through the gap between the two drones.


    I''ll go!


    Two UAVs occupy such a large area. If they can''t hit such a large area, it''s too bad to go through the gap.


    That''s luck!


    It''s a dog''s Day!


    Ah!


    I feel a little cold in my heart. The opportunity can''t be missed. I''ve missed the best chance to shoot down the UAV. Once I miss this good opportunity, I will be punished by crazy people.


    Sure enough.


    The drones found targets attacking them.


    Then I followed the path of the stone and locked my position.


    After all, the worst situation happened. I failed to hit the target, and instantly became the target. Two drones flew towards me.


    The UAV monitored in the air also has a tendency to fall, and seems to want to help.


    I''m the only one in malagobi. I don''t need to arouse people.


    For the first time, I fired two stones again to slow down the UAV''s progress and gain time to escape. Then I quickly slid down the tree trunk.


    I came to a free fall movement. As soon as I slid under the tree, two drones fired at me. My day, as soon as I left, a big hole burst under the tree. I''m a good girl. If I slow down a little bit, silver fox, Mo Han and Lin Manxue will be widows.


    I''m going to run back. I''m going to run into the grass. Only when I get into the grass can I have the capital to fight back. Otherwise, I can only be chased by UAVs.


    When the drone saw that I didn''t fight back, it lowered and flew. All the shells followed me. There was a rumble behind me, and then there was a fire.


    These drones are not big. How come there are so many shells? These shells are very small, only as big as the thumb, but they are so powerful that they are no less powerful than the special effects in the movie.


    Fire!


    I''ll go.


    You can''t go to the grass with fire.


    If you enter the grass, don''t you want to be burned alive by these things?


    I gave up the plan to escape back to the grass, changed the direction and went to the woods instead.


    There are many trees in the forest, so UAVs are easy to hit the trees. They certainly dare not fly so recklessly at low altitude, they have to pull back above the top of the tree.


    Three drones bombed me in turn. My friend is dying. He could be fried into meat sauce at any time.


    I was shuttling through the woods, and the small shells in the air were like no money. They were scattered to the bottom, and they didn''t give me a breath at all.


    After running for a long time, my friend was so tired that he couldn''t get rid of the drone bombing.


    I''m wandering in the miasma forest. UAVs have positioned me. No matter where I escape, they can always lock me for the first time, and they don''t know how to do it. In short, I''ve become the outlet basket of UAVs, and they all scatter air on me.


    My thigh was hit by a stray bullet. It was so bloody. It really hurt. But I didn''t even have the chance to cry for pain. I tried to escape.


    Fortunately, it''s a forest. The drone can''t hit the target accurately. From time to time, there''s a big tree to help me block the shells. If I change it to flat ground, my friend has long been dead.


    For the first time, I came into contact with the threat of modern war. No matter how strong my personal ability is, it is only a drop in the ocean in the face of high-tech weapons.


    In running, I can''t shut my breath. Miasma enters my lungs and brain and makes me hallucinate. It''s like a dream, a dream chased by people.


    After running for a while, I felt bored and tired. I fell down in the miasma forest. I was poisoned. Although the miasma could not kill me, it hurt me a lot. I''m afraid I can''t run any more.No matter how much miasma I inhale, my brother''s body is already in a mess. If I don''t inhale, I''m afraid I can''t carry it.


    I was lying on the ground with a bitter smile. I didn''t expect that I, ye Chutian, had faced countless dangerous situations. How many times I had saved myself from danger before, but today I am going to be buried here and killed by several drones. Is that the will of God.


    I''m not willing to die, but in my current situation, even if I''m not hit by the stray bullet of the UAV, I will be poisoned here.


    As long as I faint, it''s almost impossible for me to wake up.


    My eyelids are more and more heavy, poison gas into the body, my consciousness is also more and more weak, plus I lost the desire to survive, I really reached a limit.


    Before I died, I thought a lot, including Mo Han, Mo ran and ye Yingying, Lan Xin and ye Luo, Yin Hu and her baby. Lin Manxue thought the most.


    Man Xue, I''m afraid I''m really going to miss you.


    Man Xue, goodbye!


    I was about to close my eyes and wait for death, when I heard a gunshot, a boom in the air, and a drone exploded.


    What''s the situation?


    Don''t tell me that UAV can''t play with self explosion?


    I''m confused again. How can the drone that chased me for most of my life explode? It''s too puzzling.


    But it''s really good for me. Originally, my brother was frustrated and didn''t plan to struggle any more. Unexpectedly, he regained his confidence. Maybe God didn''t want me to die and help me.


    I climbed out of the woods, with my last strength.


    The drone gave up bombing me and changed to another target, because the shells sounded in other places, which was not far away from me, just a few hundred meters away.


    Is there anyone else in the woods?


    I was surprised, thinking of a person, silver fox, only silver fox here, is it because I am afraid of a danger, silver fox want to draw the attention of UAV to follow up quietly.

 Chapter 949

    In my heart that regret ah, how to forget this, silver fox this woman brain axis is nothing can''t do, maybe it''s really her.


    Silver fox a pregnant woman come up to join in what lively, not to die.


    I was angry and anxious in my heart. Suddenly, I got up and rushed to the place where the shells sounded.


    The sound of shells and guns crisscrossed together, and the forest was full of excitement. I saw a tiny figure in front of me, holding a sniper gun to shoot at the sky.


    Look at the figure, this is a woman, no doubt, but she is not a silver fox, I am sure she is not a silver fox, but another woman.


    There are two main reasons for my judgment:


    the first reason is that silver fox has no sniper rifle. I have lived with silver fox in the cave for such a long time. If I have a sniper rifle, I will try my best to make a catapult. Isn''t it unnecessary.


    Second, her figure is not like that of silver fox, and her clothes are not the same. Let''s put it this way. Silver fox and I have been in the cave for so long, either drilling in the woods or climbing trees to pick wild fruits to satisfy our hunger. Silver fox and I are both wearing ragged clothes, which is like this woman''s brand-new climbing equipment.


    Obviously she''s not silver fox.


    She''s not a silver fox. I''m relieved. I''m really worried that silver fox''s brain will follow her. In that case, I''m not sure I can take her back to the cave.


    The woman also wore a gas mask. She was not bad at shooting. Her movements were not inferior to mine at all. The shells dropped by the UAV exploded in front of her from time to time. The woman''s life was very big, and she escaped several times.


    A woman hides behind a tree, fires a gun, changes a place, and then shoots. The UAV in the air is not so easy to be hit, and if it is not hit in an important part, the UAV will not be hurt much.


    Suddenly, seven or eight drones flew into the air. Damn, drones have come to reinforce!


    It is estimated that all the nearby UAVs have arrived. At first, there were only three. One was beaten down by a woman, and there are still two left. Now there are eight more. There are a total of ten UAVs in the air.


    The woman turned her back to me and focused on the two drones in front of her. She didn''t find the drone flying from behind.


    The new UAV dropped several bombs, all of which fell behind the woman. I rushed to one side and threw the woman under my body. The bombs exploded. There were several loud noises. My brother''s brain and ears were buzzing, and his other thigh was injured by stray bullets.


    "Are you all right?" The woman pushed me away and came up to examine my wound.


    She seems to know me.


    Because the woman has a gas mask on her face, I can''t see who she is. I just think her voice is familiar, like Yu Xi''s voice.


    Is she Yu Xi?


    "Yu Xi. Are you Yu Xi I asked in surprise, how could Yu Xi come here, which I never thought of.


    "It''s me." Yu Xi wants to take off her gas mask. I stop her. Are you kidding? This is miasma forest. It''s very dangerous to take off the mask. Be careful of poisoning.


    "Why are you here?" I just asked, the sky again under a pile of small shells, Yu Xi hide in my arms, I hold her tightly, shells burst up a pile of soil, I and Yu Xi splashed mud.


    "Are you hurt?" After the explosion, I asked Yu Xi for the first time.


    "I''m fine. And you? "


    "I''m down, you''re up, you''re OK, I''m even more ok." I grinned and suddenly felt pain in my heart. I couldn''t help but ouch. This is the voice I can''t help making.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is something hurt? "


    Yu Xi held my hand tightly and wanted to check my injury, but I didn''t let him.


    My heart aches just because I am poisoned. The attack of poisonous gas causes my heart to feel stuffy and painful. If I am injured, my legs will be injured by explosion. If the leg injury doesn''t hurt my muscles and bones, it will be ok if I have crusted. Don''t make a fuss.


    Yu Xi and I are still in danger. The unmanned aerial vehicles in the sky are bombing us all the time. Now the most urgent thing is to find a way to kill them.


    If you can kill one, you can count it as one. Otherwise, if you are besieged by drones, we will be finished sooner or later.


    I or Yu Xi want to deal with the UAV group in the sky by myself, which is just like a fool''s dream. The UAV group has been flying, dense, fierce and difficult to deal with.


    But now the situation is completely different. My Savior is coming. With the cover of the evening, I can fight with the UAVs in the sky.


    I think of a way. There is a big catapult in the grass. I use the catapult to attract the fire of the UAV group. I set up a sniper point on the periphery in the evening. As long as I hit the propeller of the UAV, I have to scrap these things.


    I will discuss the next action with Yu Xi.


    "Yu Xi, we can''t be beaten all the time. I''ll draw them away, and you can give them a shuttle. " I get up and I want to go.


    To attract the firepower of the UAV group is equivalent to being a live target, which is not a good job. It may be blown up at any time."No. I''ll go Yu Xi grabbed my clothes and refused to let me go.


    "Why, I''m a big man. How can you risk yourself as a woman. How can I be a man after I get out? Let go


    "No. You hurt your leg and can''t run fast. It''s better for me to go than for you. "


    "Bullshit. My leg is just a little bit skinned, nothing wrong. Yu Xi, your master is a famous eagle eye, the king of sniping, and a famous master is a master. Naturally, your shooting skill is better than mine. It''s better for you to deal with sniping than for me. And the catapult is made by me. Your arm strength is not as big as mine. You can''t pull it off. You stay to snipe, I''ll draw fire, that''s settled! "


    What else did Yu Xi want to say? Several bombs were dropped by UAVs. Yu Xi and I lie on the ground to avoid stray bullets.


    "Yu Xi, time doesn''t wait. Let''s split up."


    After the new round of bombing, I rushed to the direction of the grass, stood up, and the target was very large. The unmanned aerial vehicles immediately targeted me and chased me all the way.


    Yu Xi is holding a sniper gun to find the best sniper point. I''m right. Time is pressing. We must set up a counterattack as soon as possible. He has been bombed by the unmanned aerial vehicles. Sooner or later, he will be killed by them.


    The drones bombed me all the way, and I was hit by several stray bullets. My body was almost blown into a beehive, and my blood was all over my body.


    Too much blood loss, I feel dizzy for a while, I can''t fall down at this time, if I fall down, Yuxi will surely die here.


    This is not a matter for me alone. It also involves the lives of Yu Xi, Yinhu and her children. I must keep fighting.

 Chapter 950

    I plunged as like as two peas into the grass, and the fire caused the fire to burn up the grass. It was exactly the same as I thought. Because the wind was strong at night and the fire was in the wind, the wind was in the fire, and the fire was growing on the other side.


    I almost choked on the smoke.


    I tried to bear it, and I was filled with evil fire. I completely let go of my hands and feet. I cheated too much. Before I died, I had to pull a few UAVs on my back.


    It will take at least ten minutes for the fire to reach me, so I spent the ten minutes fighting with the UAV group.


    I press the prepared stone on the catapult, and I don''t care about aiming or not. I shoot at the unmanned aerial vehicles in the air. I just shoot them with a shotgun. It doesn''t matter what the accuracy of such a group of unmanned aerial vehicles is. I just want to give them a bad impression.


    I fired five stone bullets in succession and shot down two drones. The drones laid a pile of shells on my side like hens laying eggs. The mud from these shells buried half of me.


    I was hit by several stray bullets again, but I didn''t hit the point, otherwise my friend would have hung up.


    Half of the body was buried, but my brother''s hands were still good. My brother let out, pulled the catapult and shot four or five stone bullets into the air.


    This time, the whole tribe was empty. The UAV was remotely controlled by people. Although I can''t see the remote controller, he can see me. Maybe he can understand the situation around us through the camera.


    Yu Xi took the opportunity to fire seven or eight guns at the periphery, destroying three UAVs. The number of UAVs was reduced by half, and the firepower was reduced.


    Yu Xi''s position was exposed. She immediately evacuated the sniper point and moved to my side. She ran to me, dropped the gun and dug me out.


    The fire is coming. Yu Xi is running for his life with me on his back. We''re really back. On the one hand, we have to avoid the artillery bombardment in the sky, and on the other hand, we have to avoid the fire behind us. We''re very embarrassed.


    The rest of the five drones gathered above the heads of Yu Xi and me. After repeated bombing, Yu Xi was also injured. He was shot in front and back, with soft legs and straight body.


    "Yuxi!" I yelled, Yu Xi fainted and couldn''t wake up.


    Paralyzed, I picked up Yu Xi''s sniper gun, picked up Yu Xi to go zigzag escape, my leg injury is not light, every step will have a deep pain in my heart.


    The drones dropped a number of bombs again. I saw a landslide in front of me. It''s better to roll down than to be killed. I gritted my teeth and rolled down with Yu Xi.


    Under the landslide is the cliff. Yu Xi and I could not stop and fell off the cliff together. The bombs dropped by the drones exploded around us, and the strong air currents threw Yu Xi and I up.


    This time God operation, I and Yu Xi fainted together.


    When I woke up, I found that my body and Yu Xi''s body were intercepted by several old vines and hung on a big tree. I looked down and suddenly felt numb, but there was a mess of stones below.


    If you fall in a stone pestle, even if you fall so high, you will have nine lives to die. I secretly marvel that we are really lucky.


    I haven''t woken up yet, and I don''t know what happened.


    The gun was still on my back. I climbed up the tree along the vine and tried to get Yuxi down. It took me more than half an hour to make such a toss.


    I explored Yu Xi''s breath. She is still alive, but her breath is weak. I don''t know if she can survive.


    I was so tired that I couldn''t breathe. After a big fight last night, I was exhausted. In addition, I was seriously injured in my leg and body. I had already become the end of my life, but I couldn''t fall down. The rest of the night was uncertain. I was her only hope to live.


    I take Yuxi to a relatively safe place. Today''s weather is not bad. It''s sunny and cloudless. The sun is warm on my body.


    I made a fire. Fire is a good thing. It can not only keep warm and drive away the cold, but also drive away the attack of insects, ants and beasts.


    I don''t know what place it is. Look, it''s not on the mountain. It''s a remote place. It''s just that no one passes by. It''s deserted. It''s surrounded by thorns and thatch. There''s no way out.


    Yu Xi lay on the ground motionless, I first take out the shrapnel in her body, these things can''t stay on her wound for a long time, otherwise it''s dangerous.


    I went around to find some anti-inflammatory herbs, which are very common. As long as you know, it''s not hard to find them. My grandfather taught me when I was very young, and I always remember them.


    I chewed the herbal medicine and put it on a large leaf for standby. Then I pulled out a dagger to disinfect it on the fire. I was thinking of starting. My hand just stretched out and drew back. Yu Xi''s wound was on my back and chest. These two places are more sensitive. She and I are friends. How can we start.


    I don''t care so much when I do something extraordinary. I take off Yuxi''s clothes and underwear, and suddenly two snow-white guys come out.


    This is the first time I saw Yu Xi''s baby. To be honest, every woman''s things are different in color, shape, size, color and so on.In this respect, I feel that I have the most say, because my actual combat experience is far richer than others. What I have seen are the most perfect and imaginative things in the world. This is not my boasting. Lin Manxue, Mo Han and Lan Xin are all charming.


    Yu Xi''s is slightly different from those of them. Maybe Yu Xi often exercises. She must have suffered a lot if she can achieve today''s results. It is impossible to do without hard training. Therefore, Yu Xi''s things are full of strength.


    I didn''t pay too much attention to the baby of Yuxi, I think, but I dare not, she is my friend, I can''t do this to her.


    And I want to give Yu Xi surgery to take out shrapnel, how can you be half hearted, or something big will happen.


    There is no anesthetic and I don''t know if Yu Xi can carry it, but if you don''t take out the shrapnel, these wounds will become inflamed. Once the inflammation is caused, it will be troublesome. The conditions here are hard, and there are almost no medical conditions. Once the inflammation is serious, it will be difficult for Yu Xi to survive.


    I first took out the shrapnel behind Yu Xi. The shrapnel behind Yu Xi''s back is relatively shallow and most of it is exposed. It''s easy to take it out. After all, it''s in the body to take things. It doesn''t hurt. Yu Xi wakes up with pain.


    "Ah Yu Xi shouts out and finds himself lying on a piece of grass with a man squatting beside him. After a careful look, the man turns out to be me.

 Chapter 951

    "Yu Xi, how are you?" I asked with concern.


    "It hurts!"


    "You were hit by the fragments of stray bullets. I helped you take out the fragments, and soon you''ll be OK."


    Yu Xi just had a headache and didn''t find herself lying in front of me. When she found out, she was so ashamed that she hugged her chest.


    "Ouch." Yu Xi may not have noticed that his chest was also injured. In a hurry, he didn''t think so much. When his hand touched the wound, he couldn''t help crying out.


    Yu Xi took away his hand to protect his chest, and suddenly the pair of things jumped out again.


    Such a big pair of things, like two ginseng fruit hanging on the tree, just looking at the greedy.


    Yu Xi is impatient. I can''t protect it. I feel terrible pain when I meet the wound. It''s even worse if I don''t protect it. I''m a man and she''s a woman. How can I be naked.


    "You - you turn around!" Yu Xi whispered at me.


    I''m going to operate on her. I don''t see how to do it. My friend is a guest surgeon. This technique can''t reach the level of blind operation.


    "Why do you turn around? I''ll get you shrapnel."


    Yu Xi arched his hands and said, "didn''t the shrapnel come out?"


    "The one behind is taken out, but the one in front is not."


    "What! You have to move ahead! I don''t want it. " Yu Xi''s face turned red with a brush. He shook his head and said, "turn around quickly. I don''t want your help. "


    I seriously said: "Yu Xi, if you don''t take out the shrapnel, your wound will not be good. After a long time, you will be in danger."


    "Danger is danger, don''t worry about it!"


    "You are joking about your life!"


    "Turn around quickly." Yu Xi wants to push me, but I don''t have the strength. Moreover, when I pull the wound with such force, it seems to hurt.


    It''s no wonder that it doesn''t hurt so much.


    It''s not a good way to drag on such a stalemate. The longer you drag on, the more likely the wound will be infected. Once the wound is infected, the situation will be complicated.


    No, I have to find a way to make Yuxi cooperate with me.


    "Are you sorry?"


    In fact, I''m also embarrassed, but my friends can''t show it. The more embarrassed I am, the more embarrassed Yu Xi will be. It''s better to be more generous, so that Yu Xi won''t be so embarrassed.


    It''s not that you''re shameless and impetuous. It''s also something you can''t do. Some black pot men don''t want a woman to do it?


    "You! How can you be so cheeky and stare at others! " Yu Xi is embarrassed to look at me, squinting, bashful, or not, just to hide his shame.


    Women, when they are embarrassed, like to find some high sounding excuses to lecture others. In fact, they are not really angry in their hearts. I still understand this point in women''s hearts.


    If I don''t understand this, I''ve met so many good women in vain.


    I pretended to smile and said, "look what''s wrong, it''s not like I haven''t seen it."


    "You


    "It is. Don''t you women look at that thing just for men? What''s embarrassing


    "You said it


    "Tell me what happened. Yu Xi, you are thin skinned. It''s just us here, and I won''t do anything to you. I''m a doctor, you''re a patient. Doctors treat patients like this. What do you feel guilty about. Are you guilty? Is there a ghost in your heart


    "Who is guilty?" I''m not willing to take advantage of it.


    What I want is Yu Xi''s words. He said with a smile, "since you don''t mind, I''ll do it."


    The word "Gan" makes the atmosphere more weird.


    I didn''t mean that at first, but it seems a bit ambiguous to say that.


    I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it.


    Yu Xi was stunned for a moment, then came back to me and scolded me gently, "shameless!" , see I still smile ha ha, the face is more red, all quick drop bleeding.


    I put away my smile and said solemnly, "Yu Xi, whether you like it or not, I will do it today. I can''t help you. I have to be responsible for your life."


    "You


    "You know I didn''t mean to offend you. Yu Xi, I''ve offended you! "


    I rudely put aside Yu Xi''s hands to cover my chest. A pair of bright things stand out in the sun. Looking at me with dry mouth, I imagine myself as a doctor, and Yu Xi is my patient. Doctors treat patients like this.


    Brother, I''m afraid of a ball!


    I take off a broken coat, let Yu Xi bite in the mouth, take shrapnel from the body this kind of thing much pain, ordinary people who can bear, Yu Xi don''t bite his tongue.


    The coat was broken and smelly. Yu Xi didn''t dislike it. After thinking about it, she bit a corner of her coat in her mouth. Her action seemed to mean compromise.


    Yu Xi didn''t give a hint. I didn''t dare to do it rashly."Yu Xi, please bear it. I''ll take out the shrapnel as fast as I can."


    "Well."


    Yu Xi closed her eyes and bit the corner of the broken coat tightly in her mouth. I barbecued and disinfected the dagger on the fire again. The wound was shocking. Fortunately, there was no more bleeding.


    I hesitated for a moment and reached for it with a stiff head. I had to fix the rest of the evening things before cutting.


    Although Yu Xi closed her eyes, she could still feel my movements. Her body was shaking, maybe she was scared, maybe because of other reasons, in short, it was extremely unnatural.


    I took a deep breath. My left hand grasped Yu Xi''s Zuomi. Yu Xi''s body trembled involuntarily. The coat I was biting in my mouth fell down and cried out a loud pain.


    I was scared to let go of her things. Originally, my brother was not so nervous. When she screamed, how dare I continue.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Well." Yu Xi''s tears whirled in her eyes, but she was a stubborn woman, and she could not let them flow down.


    Yu Xi choked his mouth and said, "it hurts so much."


    "No, I haven''t done it yet?" I just pinched her thing. I didn''t do anything. It can hurt. My dagger hasn''t gone in yet.


    Is Yu Xi too nervous and sensitive.


    Yu Xi opened her eyes and looked at my right hand holding the dagger. She didn''t move the knife yet. She closed her eyes and felt it again. She was probably scared, but it wasn''t that serious.


    "I-I''m afraid!"


    Yu Xi tells the truth that she is only a woman after all. She takes shrapnel without anesthesia. A woman will be afraid, not to mention a woman, even a man.


    "Don''t be afraid! My technique is not bad. It''s like you''ve been bitten by a mosquito. It doesn''t hurt much. " I try to comfort Yu Xi.


    "Really?"


    "When did I cheat you?"


    "That''s not true."


    "It''s over. Don''t lie to you! Believe me


    "Well."

 Chapter 952

    I was about to start, Yu Xi suddenly said: "talk with me, we talk a distraction, I am not so nervous."


    It''s also true that chatting can be a distraction. As long as the mind is not so focused, it can naturally relieve a lot of stress.


    I chatted with Yu Xi for a while, mainly to recall the past. To say that a lot of things really happened between me and Yu Xi. Chatting and chatting with Yu Xi, I was not so afraid.


    "Then let''s go on?"


    "Well."


    I once again put my left hand over, holding Yu Xi''s things, Yu Xi suddenly became nervous again, but my brother is the chief surgeon at the moment, what can''t be decided by the patient, you have to decide by yourself.


    I continued to chat with Yu Xi. Yu Xi began to be unnatural, absent-minded and chatting. When I recalled what happened in Shannan village of Shencheng with her, Yu Xi completely fell into the memory and seemed to forget the present predicament.


    I seized the opportunity, struck with lightning, crossed her wound with a dagger, and then decisively picked out the shrapnel. This action was too fast. It took less than three seconds before and after. When Yu Xi passed out with a scream of pain, the shrapnel had been taken out.


    My brother is sweating all over his head. He needs a strong heart to help others do surgery. It''s not so easy to be a chief surgeon.


    I put herbs on Yu Xi''s wound and spit on it. The saliva has the function of disinfection.


    After finishing this, I put on Yu Xi''s clothes again. I didn''t wear underwear for her. The wound needs to be ventilated and can''t be wrapped too tightly. It''s easy to get inflamed. Anyway, it''s just me and her here. There''s no outsider. If you don''t wear it, you can''t wear it. You''ve seen all the things you should have seen before.


    I got Yu Xi a straw shop to sleep on. Then I want to get some wild fruits to eat. I want to fight with the UAV group one night. My brother is tired, tired and hungry. It''s time to find something to supplement his physical strength.


    After setting up Yuxi, I got up from the ground to look for something to eat. As soon as I got up, I felt dizzy and dizzy. My brother''s injury was not light, so I had to bite my teeth until now.


    I patted my forehead to make myself sober. After standing for a while, I was a little relieved. I didn''t dare to go far. Yu Xi lay on the grass to sleep. I wanted her to be in my sight, for fear that some beast would take her away.


    This place is weird. Who can guarantee that there are no beasts.


    As I walked forward, there was a thorn grass in front of me. There were many wild fruits on it. I didn''t know if I could eat them.


    I saw red fruits all over the branches. They were not big. They were only as big as the thumb. They were oval in shape, crystal clear and beautiful. I had never seen these little things before.


    I picked two and tasted them. To tell you the truth, these fruits look beautiful, but the taste is not flattering. They are bitter and astringent. They are not delicious at all.


    If you''re hungry, you don''t care whether it''s delicious or not. Just fill your stomach. I ate more than ten fruits in a row, and picked a lot of fruits to take back.


    As soon as I turned around and wanted to go back, I suddenly fell to the ground in the dark. I didn''t even know what happened.


    I had a good sleep. In my dream, I was like being put into a steamer. My whole body was steaming. I felt that my whole body was light and floating, like flying in the clouds.


    After being steamed for a while, I fell into an ice cellar. It was cold. My teeth were trembling and I didn''t feel any heat.


    I spent time in the heat and cold, while hot to death, while cold to death, the body was repeatedly tossed, finally quiet down, continue to Meimei sleep.


    I don''t know how long I have been sleeping. When I open my eyes, I see Yu Xi holding her legs with her back to me in a daze.


    It was supposed to be dusk, and the sun was slanting to the west, leaving only the last glow.


    Yu Xi''s back is very thin and bleak. For the first time, I think this woman may not be as strong as I saw.


    I got up from the lawn and felt my body. It''s strange. I''m as light as a swallow. I''m quite comfortable. I''m seriously injured. How can I be like this?


    I can''t figure it out. I can''t figure it out, so I don''t want to. Anyway, Yu Xi will tell me what happened.


    I quietly went to sit beside Yu Xi. Yu Xi was thinking about something at that time. She suddenly found that there was one more person around her. She jumped up and was ready to touch the sniper gun.


    I grabbed the gun in Yu Xi''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t get excited, it''s me."


    "Chutian, are you awake?" Yu Xi saw that it was me. I was so surprised and happy that I couldn''t help crying out.


    "No, who else can I have! There''s no one else here. "


    Yu Xi said: "you wake up after a long sleep, I-I -"


    what Yu Xi said is that she shed tears. What''s the matter with this woman? She seems to be much weaker than before, and she always cries.


    "All right. Don''t I wake up and cry. By the way, how''s your wound? Are you better? "


    I don''t want to mention Yu Xi''s wound. When I mention it, it reminds Yu Xi of those beautiful pictures. Yu Xi feels embarrassed again and says, "it''s OK. Your medicine is amazing. It will be ready in about half a month after the wound is scarred. ""That''s good." I nodded and suddenly realized that something was wrong. What did Yu Xi say for half a month? Have we lived here for half a month?


    "Yuxi, how long have we been here?"


    Yu Xi said, "I don''t know how long it will be. It''s probably more than a month after I wake up."


    "How long?"


    "At least a month."


    Damn it!


    I suddenly stood up from the ground, silver fox is still in the cave, I went back to save her, I and Yu Xi stayed here for more than a month, so how can silver fox live during this time.


    In addition, the spread speed of miasma is much faster than I expected. In more than a month, it may spread to the other side of the cliff. Where can silver fox hide.


    No, I have to go back and save her.


    I want to go where I stand up, but the terrain here is quite complicated, there is no road at all, where can I go.


    "Chutian, what''s the matter with you?" Yu Xi saw that I was so anxious when I woke up. I didn''t know what happened to me. Why did I wake up so anxious after I had slept for more than a month.


    "I want to get out of here. Get out of here now."


    Yu Xi sighed and said, "it''s useless. Here is a piece of hanging ground. In front of this thorn ground is the cliff. There are cliffs on three sides and cliffs on one side. It''s almost impossible for us to leave here. "


    "Have you surveyed the terrain?"


    "Well."


    Anyway, if I want to go back to the cliff to save silver fox, I might as well kill it.

 Chapter 953

    "Go around with me and see what''s going on."


    "Now?"


    "Yes. Now. "


    "Your body?"


    "My health is fine."


    I took the lead in one direction and couldn''t wait.


    Yu Xi grabbed me and said, "you just woke up. You are so weak. Let me get you something to eat first."


    "There''s no time."


    "I''ve been here for such a long time, and it''s not so short a time and a half."


    "No. Yu Xi, saving people is like putting out a fire. It''s a matter of great urgency. It can''t be delayed for a moment. "


    As Yu Xi said, the terrain here is quite strange. Through the thorn forest, there are cliffs on three sides and cliffs on one side, so there is no way to go.


    I walked around the edge of the cliff. There were very few stones protruding from the cliff below, and there were few concave places, so it was almost impossible to climb down from here.


    I looked up again at the cliff above. I couldn''t see the end at a glance. There was a mass of fog in the sky with a piece of pink in it. It was miasma.


    The miasma is all over here, so silver fox -


    I dare not think about it.


    But trapped here, I feel what it means to be stuck in the wings for the first time.


    In addition to the incarnation of flying birds, what else can be done?


    Yu Xi looked at the cliff below and said, "you can''t see the bottom, and you don''t know what the situation is. Moreover, the cliff is smooth and flat, and it can''t go down without supporting points."


    I thought for a while and said, "since we can''t get down, let''s consider going up."


    "Up?"


    "Yes. Climb up the cliff again and go back to where we first fell


    Ah?


    Yu Xi''s mouth is wide open. She and I can''t believe what I''m saying. She and I managed to escape from it. We were almost thrown into mud. We couldn''t avoid it. How could we want to go back.


    Besides, Yu Xi and I don''t have any climbing equipment. If we climb up with our bare hands, it''s hard to fall or not fall into mud. Fortunately, the rattan saved our lives last time. Can we be so lucky to save us again this time?


    Yu Xi looked at me puzzled and said, "I admit that the cliff climbing upward has more advantages than the cliff climbing downward. There are many protruding stones, and there are many cracks in the cliff that can be used. But if we want to climb up unarmed, let alone physical problems, even if we are intact, do you think the chance is great?"


    "Not much." I admit it.


    "No, you still have to climb up?"


    "This is our only way out. It''s impossible to go down, it''s only possible to go up. "


    "It''s better to think of other ways. Climbing up is a dead end."


    "There''s no time. Climb. If you are doomed to die here, I will accept your fate. "


    Yu Xi pondered for a moment and asked, "must I climb?"


    "Well."


    "Can you give me a reason?"


    I said, "I''m going back to save a man."


    "Who is it?"


    "Silver fox."


    "Silver fox?" Yu Xi is a famous shadow. Of course, she knows the existence of silver fox. It''s just that I can''t get close to silver fox in Yu Xi''s eyes. Why should I go back to save her? What''s more, I still risk my life to go back? This is what Yu Xi doesn''t understand.


    I don''t have time to explain too much to Yu Xi. Silver fox doesn''t know what the situation is. Time is pressing, and I can''t even say it clearly. Anyway, no matter what attitude Yu Xi has, I have to go back, and I have to go back as soon as possible. I''m afraid that if I go back late, it may be really late.


    Yu Xi saw that I had made up my mind and could not change it any more. She could only support my decision. Although she didn''t understand why I wanted to do it, she understood me. Since I decided to do it, I must have the reason to do it.


    It''s extremely dangerous to climb the cliff. I don''t want to risk my life with Yu Xi.


    I tried to discuss with Yu Xi: "Yu Xi, you can either stay here, wait for me to come up, and then try to come down to save you."


    "You want to leave me here?"


    "Don''t think about it. I didn''t mean it. I''ll tell you the truth. It''s almost impossible to climb up with bare hands. I''m in a hurry to get out, even if I die, but you don''t have to take the risk. "


    Yu Xi said angrily, "what nonsense are you talking about! You''re not afraid of death. Do you think I''m afraid of death? "


    "This is not a question of fear of death, but of necessity. Yu Xi, thank you for taking care of me. I owe you a lot. I don''t want you to take risks with me any more. "


    "Don''t say anything. I don''t want to hear it. If you want to stay together, if you want to stay together, how can you leave me here alone. Ye Chutian, I don''t want you to leave me. "


    "Yu Xi."


    "Don''t try to persuade me any more, just as I don''t advise you. Chutian, I hope you can respect my decision. "I looked at Yu Xi''s firm eyes, nodded and said, "OK."


    Yu Xi said, "since we have all decided to do this, let''s do it. However, climbing cliff is a hard work. We have to have enough to climb. We have a better chance of winning


    Although I would like to start action now, Yu Xi''s words are reasonable. During this period of time, my body and I are very weak. If we don''t add a little nutrition, it''s almost an extravagant hope to climb such a high cliff.


    I thought for a moment and said, "OK. You go hunting, I''ll prepare some firewood and some vines, and we''ll start when we''re full. "


    "Good."


    There are few game in this area. Maybe some of them are hidden deep. It took me a long time to catch some wild birds. I got a lot of vines, which are our only climbing tools.


    After eating and drinking enough, Yu Xi and I are going to climb the cliff. This is a difficult journey. We have encountered numerous difficulties and dangers. Several times I suspect that we can''t stick to it or we are going to fall. Thanks to the blessing of the goddess of luck and our firm will, we didn''t give up halfway. I won''t repeat the details here. In a word, it took Yu Xi and I a whole day to climb up


    After climbing the cliff, the miasma pervaded the whole forest, and the UAV group disappeared. Yu Xi and I came across many animal bones along the way, but we didn''t come across a small living animal, not even a bird.


    I was so anxious that I took Yu Xi through the woods and went straight to the cliff. The miasma spread to the edge of the cliff, and the whole cliff was in a red smoke.


    Silver fox! My silver fox!


    I took Yu Xi to enter the cave. The cave was already flooded by miasma, showing a crimson color. I found a circle in the cave, but the silver fox disappeared. I only found a few pieces of silver fox''s clothes.


    There was also a large pool of blood on the ground.


    Although the blood is dry, you can see it clearly. It''s human blood, not animal blood.

 Chapter 954

    On the day I left, silver fox was wearing this dress. Is it possible that my worry will come true? Has something really happened to silver fox?


    I held my clothes tightly in my arms, shivering in my heart. I came back late, after all.


    I was engulfed by a huge fear. My body trembled and my legs softened. I fell to the ground. Yu Xi was startled. He squatted on the ground and hugged me and said, "Chutian, what''s the matter with you?"


    I muttered to myself: "silver fox is gone. Silver fox is gone. And the kids are gone


    "Child? What child? Whose child? You and silver fox''s child? "


    "Well."


    "You have children?"


    "Well."


    After a pause, Yu Xi asked, "you and she have been hiding here the other day?"


    "Well."


    Yu Xi is wearing a gas mask on her face. I can''t see her face. Naturally, I can''t see her expression. However, she may be very surprised when she heard what I said about me and Yinhu.


    Yu Xi saw me sitting on the ground in a daze, like a fool with no soul, comforted me and said: "maybe things are not as bad as you think, maybe silver fox has gone out with the children."


    "This place is occupied by miasma. There is no place to go. Except for this cave, it has been occupied by beasts. Silver fox can''t go out at all."


    Yu Xi said: "how impossible! She wants to eat and drink. Maybe she''s out looking for something to eat and drink. Chutian, don''t do that. Cheer up. It''s not the time to be discouraged. I believe silver fox will be OK. Let''s go out and look for her now. "


    I know that Yu Xi is comforting me, but I still have hope in my heart. Maybe as Yu Xi said, silver fox just went out to find something to eat?


    Yu Xi and I searched for more than ten circles in the miasma forest. Let alone the silver fox, we didn''t see a living animal. There was no living thing here. I completely let out my breath.


    I felt a whirl.


    My body didn''t fully recover. In addition, I inhaled a lot of miasma in my body, and I was too sad. I fainted in the woods.


    When I woke up, it was a week later. I was lying in a thatched cottage, and the rest of the night was watching me.


    "Silver fox." As soon as I opened my eyes, I called out silver fox. Yu Xi saw me wake up and was very surprised. She came up to touch my forehead. I held her hand tightly and asked, "have you found silver fox?"


    Yu Xi shook his head awkwardly and said, "I''ve been looking for it several times recently, but I haven''t found anything."


    As soon as I heard the bad news, tears swirled in my eyes. Sadness was like a pair of oars swinging open, rippling one circle after another in my heart.


    I clenched my teeth so tightly that I almost broke them.


    I can''t help crying. I can''t help crying.


    When sorrow reaches its peak, tears may become a burden instead.


    There is no more sorrow than death of heart. At this moment, my heart is dead.


    Yu Xi saw that I was so sad and her lips were bitten. She also cried with me. Yu Xi held my head and said, "Chutian, don''t do this. If you want to cry, just cry. Don''t hold it back. Cry out. "


    I still bite my lips, I can''t forgive myself, because I let silver fox and children die in the cave, I came back late, sorry for them.


    I instantly numb up, as if I was no longer me, I was just a poor, a poor thing, I can''t save Lanxin, let her be forced to jump into the sea, and finally came to a dead end, now I can''t save silver fox, let her quietly evaporate in the cave, how can I be so useless.


    I am a waste, born waste, why am I alive? The person who wants to die should be me instead of silver fox.


    "Chutian, don''t do that. It''s not your fault, and you don''t want to! You can cry. Just cry. "


    Yu Xi holds my head and buries it in her chest. She wants me to cry, because only by venting can I regain my spirits. If I keep silent like this, I have to get sick.


    I clench my teeth and lips tightly, but I don''t cry. I''m not qualified to cry. I even lose my qualification to be a person.


    Yu Xi and I held each other for nearly an hour. Suddenly, I completely collapsed. I couldn''t stop my tears. I couldn''t help it any more. Finally, I turned into crying.


    Yu Xi and I are holding and crying. I cry because I am sad in my heart. When I am sad to the extreme, Yu Xi cries because I am sad and she is also sad. She cries because she loves me.


    After a big cry, I lay dead on the wooden bed, straight, like a body without soul, staring at the thatched cottage without blinking.


    I don''t eat, I don''t drink, I don''t speak, I''m a living dead man.


    Maybe my body is still alive, but my heart is dead, really dead.


    Yu Xi is in a hurry. She feeds me food and drink. If I don''t open my mouth, she opens my mouth and forces me to feed. I spit out all the things she forced me to pour down, which is totally incompatible.Yu Xi has no way, try to enlighten me to talk with me to relieve boredom, I ignore her, just as she does not exist, maybe I even think I do not exist.


    I have no soul, but I don''t close my eyes. I open my eyes all day and stare at the thatched roof.


    Yu Xi was so anxious that she wiped her tears. At first, she said good words to me to persuade me. Later, she just scolded me and wanted to wake me up. However, no matter what she said or scolded, I was indifferent and still lay upright without any reaction.


    More than a month later, Yu Xi and I lived in the thatched cottage for more than a month. The winter snow outside melted and spring came.


    At the end of winter and the beginning of spring, the chill is still there, just a little more hope.


    Now, I still have no pain left from the night.


    In the daytime, she would make food for me, and in the evening, she would warm the bed for me. In fact, there is no quilt at all. It''s just a popular saying. If it wasn''t for my spare time, I would have died early. If I didn''t starve to death, I would have been frozen to death, and I would not live to this day.


    A few days ago, Yu Xi was ill and had a high fever. She was sleeping next to me like a stove. I was scared to wake up by Yu Xi.


    "Xi''er -" I can''t get up. I haven''t eaten much for more than a month. It''s strange that I can have strength. If it wasn''t for the strong air flow in my body, I would be finished.


    Yu Xi''s face is red, his whole body is soft, and he can''t lift up any strength. Maybe Yu Xi has been ill for a long time, and he hasn''t told me that the more he drags, the more serious he is.


    "Chutian - you finally want to talk to me." Yu Xi talks with me feebly. Her state is too frightening. She has a high fever of at least 40 degrees, which is too frightening.

 Chapter 955

    "Yuxi -"


    I touched Yuxi''s forehead. I was in a hurry. It doesn''t matter if I die. I deserve what I deserve. But Yuxi can''t die. How young is she? She hasn''t enjoyed her life well, and how can she die so cowardly.


    Yu Xi has been in a semi conscious and semi comatose state, living only with a trace of consciousness.


    No way. I''m going to save her. Make sure you get her.


    I turned over and got out of bed and fell directly under the bed. Yu Xi heard a noise and suddenly opened his eyes to find that I fell down. He was so worried that he pulled his voice and cried hoarsely, "Why are you going?"


    I replied feebly, "I-I''ll go and get you some medicine."


    Yu Xi spent nine cows and two tigers to return: "I''m fine. You''re lying next to me. I''ll be fine. "


    "You''re burning so much that if you don''t take medicine, something will happen. Yu Xi, don''t worry. I won''t tell you anything. " I struggled to get up, tried several times and failed.


    The faster I get up, the more I fall to the ground.


    I got up again and again, I fell to the ground again and again, and every time I fell, I felt dizzy.


    I beat my head fiercely and fell on the ground with a bitter smile. How can I become such a waste? I can''t even control my own body. What else can I talk about controlling my own destiny?


    I still fantasize about saving Yu Xi. Now I am decadent. What can I do to save her?


    I''m a fuckin ''loser!


    "Chutian."


    I don''t know why Yu Xi suddenly had a lot of strength. She fell off the bed and fell beside me. She hugged me tightly and said, "you - don''t do this! You - what are you doing? I will not allow you to abuse yourself. "


    "Yu Xi, why are you down? Go back to bed and lie down. It''s cold on the ground."


    It''s a pity that I don''t have the strength to get up and speak.


    If she falls again, she will stop eating completely.


    Yu Xi''s eyes looked at me vaguely. Her eyes were unfocused, rather diffuse, just like a dying old man hanging with only one last breath.


    "Yu Xi, don''t scare me! Don''t scare me


    Yu Xi''s eyelids became heavier and heavier. She bit her lip and said, "I - I want to sleep! Will you sleep with me for a while? "


    "Good."


    I hold Yu Xi. As soon as she closes her eyes, she falls asleep. Maybe she is not asleep, but her brain is burned and confused. She has lost consciousness.


    Yu Xi''s temperature is at least more than 40 degrees. If the human body stays at this temperature for a long time, it will be burned to death. When did Yu Xi get sick, I have no idea.


    This disease is definitely not a day or two, but the result of continuous accumulation for many days. Once it breaks out, it''s like a flood. It''s fierce and can kill the rest of the night in an instant.


    I''m in such a hurry that I can''t help myself.


    I can''t even get her to bed.


    Is Yu Xi going to leave me like this?


    Yu Xi has been lying in my arms for a long time. Looking at Yu Xi who talks nonsense in a high fever, I cry into a tearful person. Yu Xi''s burning is so severe. It must be because of the recurrence of previous wounds and reinfection. In addition, when looking for silver fox in the forest, I shuttle back and forth and inhale a lot of miasma. Otherwise, how could I burn so badly.


    Because silver fox, I stay here not to play decadent, Yu Xi and do not want to leave me alone, so she dragged injured weak body with me to live in this mountain.


    Yu Xi''s body did not fully recover, but also day and night to take care of my patient, physical and mental fatigue, coupled with the recurrence of old injuries, led to her more serious condition.


    There is a saying that illness comes like a mountain and goes like a thread. Yu Xi didn''t expect that she would be so ill. Maybe she realized that she just didn''t want to abandon me.


    I want to confirm my guess, gently loosen Yu Xi, slowly untie her chest button, I spent a lot of time to untie Yu Xi''s coat.


    When Yu Xi''s red and swollen wound appeared in front of me again, all my guesses turned into reality. The wound was more serious than I thought, and there were signs of ulceration. Moreover, the area of ulceration was relatively large, spreading to both sides.


    Look at this situation, Yu Xi''s wound has not been good, and delayed for another two months, Yu Xi has been critically ill.


    "Yuxi!" I hold Yu Xi crying, all blame me, if I am not here to play what decadent, early with Yu Xi down the mountain, not to let Yu Xi lost his life in vain.


    I''m the culprit. I''m the one who killed her.


    I''m a disaster star. All the women who have a relationship with me don''t come to a good end. Lanxin, Yinhu, Mo Han, Lin Manxue and now Yuxi, none of them are happy.


    Lan Xin and Yin Hu are not worthy of saying that one died more tragically than the other. Mo Han married a man he didn''t like, and he was sick. Lin Manxue left his hometown with emotional hurt, and finally fell into Yan Qingcheng''s hands with Ye Luo, and is still trapped on the lonely cliff.I''m just a wet blanket.


    I burst into tears on Yu Xi''s face, and a string of tears awakened Yu Xi. She opened her eyes slightly, squinted at me and said, "you - why are you crying?"


    "Yu Xi, I''m sorry for you!"


    Yu Xi reluctantly laughed and said, "fool, how can you be sorry for me. Don''t cry. You are ye Chutian. You won''t cry even if you are killed. "


    Yu Xi suddenly seemed to shine back. She spoke more quickly and thought more clearly than before. I was even more afraid. Is Yu Xi going to go like this?


    I remember when Lanxin was critically ill, her brain was so clear, and she almost passed away.


    "Yuxi!"


    Yu Xi raised me with difficulty, wiped my tears and said, "Chutian, are you crying for me? Do you really cry for me? "


    "Yu Xi, don''t talk. Just squint for a moment. I''ll look at you and promise you that I won''t leave you."


    Yu Xi didn''t seem to hear me. She asked again, "will you cry for me?"


    "Yu Xi."


    "Tell me the truth, will you?"


    "Yes. Of course


    Yu Xi gave me a strong smile and said, "why


    "Yu Xi, would you like to have a rest with your eyes closed?"


    "No. I want you to tell me why? "


    "Because you are my friend. I feel sick when I look at you


    Yu Xi wiped the tears on my face and said, "you are a big man. You are not allowed to cry, especially for a woman."


    "Yuxi!" Looking at the dying Yu Xi, I shriveled my mouth and cried again. I was more vulnerable than before. Maybe one woman after another left me, which made me feel a bit lost and sad.


    After all, man is a kind of animal with flesh and blood and feelings. The death of Lanxin silver fox has dealt me a great blow. If Yu Xi dies in front of me again, I''m afraid I can''t bear it.


    I haven''t recovered from the death of the silver fox. Now I have to face the follow-up of the silver fox. How can I accept this?

 Chapter 956

    There are no two blessings, and disasters never come singly. When I am hit one by one, do I still have the courage to face them?


    "Chutian. Don''t be upset. I''m not a good woman and I''m not good to you. I used to cheat you. Do you always hate me? "


    "No. No, I''ve never hated you. "


    "Ha ha. I know you said something against your will to coax me because I was dying. I''m not a good woman if I cheat you. I know that. "


    "No. Yuxi, I really don''t. Don''t think about it, will you? "


    Yu Xi sighed and said, "Chutian, thank you for treating me as a friend. I treat you so well, and you - ah, I - I can''t help myself."


    "I know, I know everything. You can sleep for a while and keep your spirits. Don''t be too tired. "


    Yu Xi said, "I''m afraid if I don''t talk about it today, I won''t have a chance in the future. I know my situation. I don''t have much time


    "Nonsense! You''ve just got a little cold and nothing happens after the fever subsides. Don''t think about it


    Yu Xi reluctantly laughed and said, "don''t lie to me. My own body, can I not know. A few days ago, I went to the forest to look for silver fox. Suddenly, there was a rainstorm in the sky. My wound was stained with water and became inflamed. I didn''t pay attention to it. Later, the wound festered and the inflammation became more and more serious


    "The wound is inflamed. Why don''t you tell me?"


    Yu Xi said, "what can I say. You didn''t want to talk to me or eat at that time. I was so worried that I didn''t care to tell you these things. "


    "Why don''t you tell me why don''t you go down the mountain for treatment? Why do you drag it? Don''t you know you''re going to die if you drag on like this? You say, "why?"


    Death is a taboo word. As soon as I mention this word, I''ll shut up. It''s unlucky to say so. Yu Xi won''t die, certainly not.


    I don''t want to lose my temper with Yu Xi, but watching Yu Xi die for me like this, I can''t get over this barrier in my heart. I''m not against her, but against myself.


    I''m questioning myself.


    Yu Xi was lectured by me. After a moment of silence, he said: "because I want to accompany you, because only here can I accompany you."


    Yu Xi suddenly said this, and I was stunned. Yu Xi, what does she want to say?


    Yu Xi said to me with a smile: "anyway, I''m a dying woman, and there''s nothing I''m sorry to say. Chutian, you can''t feel that I like you, can you?"


    Yu Xi suddenly looked at me firmly in her eyes, maybe she really gave up, a dying person, there is something else she can''t give up.


    "Yu Xi -"


    I wanted to say something, but I swallowed it again. Yu Xi looked at me and said, "don''t be afraid. I don''t want you to promise me anything or do something for me. I just have these words hidden in my heart. I''m afraid I will die in my own eyes. "


    "No! You will not die, you will not


    Yu Xi said with a smile, "it''s just a matter of time before people die. I can die in your side, there is no regret. Chutian, I like you. I really like you the first time I see you. You are a special man. You are the most special man I have ever seen. "


    "Yu Xi -"


    "can you call me Xi''er? Just like you used to be in Shencheng, can you call me Xi''er? "


    "Xier."


    "Ah." Yu Xi answered me and said, "you know something about me, and there are many things you don''t know. Today I want to tell you about me, so that you can understand what kind of woman likes you, OK?"


    "Xi''er, can you sleep for a while and let''s talk about it when you''ve got enough sleep?"


    Yu Xi shook his head and said with a smile, "there''s no time. Chu Tian, have you forgotten a word? Why should I sleep long before I live? I will sleep long after I die. I will sleep long after I die. How can I waste my time on sleeping? "


    I know Yu Xi can still laugh at this time because of me. The more she looks down on life and death, the more she shows that she doesn''t want to die. She cares about my feelings and wants me to play down her death as much as possible.


    She didn''t want to ruin the last minute with me just because she was dying.


    Maybe Yu Xi wants to go away with a smile.


    Looking at Yu Xi in the smile, I instantly understood her. I hid the tears rolling in my eyes, nodded and said: "OK. As long as you want to talk, I''ll talk with you about what you want to talk about. The topic is up to you and up to you. "


    "Thank you, Chutian."


    "I want to thank you, too."


    We''re thanking each other.


    Yu Xi is thanking me for giving her such an opportunity to leave no regrets before she dies. She wants to be frank with me at the last moment and show herself to me completely.


    I thank her because of Yu Xi''s deep love for me. A woman loves a man silently and buries this deep love in her heart. She doesn''t disturb his life. She only appears in time when he is facing difficulties or dangers. How many women in the world can do it.Yu Xi said: "hold me tight, I''m cold."


    I tightened the tight arms of Yu Xi, Yu Xi said with emotion: "lying in your arms really warm, Chutian, before I did not have such a blessing, today finally achieved, thank you, thank you for realizing my dream."


    "Xi''er, we don''t talk about gratitude, we just talk about friendship and feelings."


    "Good. Listen to you. "


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "the stone in my heart has finally been put down, and it''s a lot easier now. Chutian, what kind of woman do you think I am? "


    How can I answer that, good woman? If I answer in this way, will I feel that I am perfunctory to her.


    "Smart and beautiful woman."


    Sure enough, when I answered Yu Xi like this, Yu Xi tooted his mouth and said, "you didn''t say what''s in your heart, you are perfunctory to me."


    "What I said is true. I think so in my heart


    Yu Xi said: "these words are too broad. You can describe any kind of woman. Change one."


    "Enigmatic woman."


    Yu Xi is like a riddle. If she doesn''t open her heart, I may not understand her all my life. Therefore, it''s really the most appropriate to use riddle to describe her.


    Yu Xi is very satisfied with my evaluation. In fact, she is an enigma.


    "Ha ha. pretty good. That''s what you''re talking about. " Yu Xi paused for a moment and said, "you already know my identity. I won''t go into details any more. I''ll just say something you don''t know much about."


    "Go ahead, I''m listening."


    Yu Xi nodded and said, "when I was very young, I didn''t have a mother. My father pulled me up with a handful of excrement and urine. I''ve lived with my father since childhood. Although my father doesn''t say it, he must miss my mother and my sister very much in his heart. "


    "You have a mother and a sister?"


    "Go. I didn''t jump out of the stone. How could I not have a mother? "


    "Ah? I - I thought my aunt was her - she was the old man. "


    Yu Xi said, "No. My mother didn''t die, but ran away, holding my sister. I was less than a year old that year, just a few months old. "


    "Run away? Why run? "

 Chapter 957

    After a long silence, Yu Xi said, "because she was abducted and sold to our village. Our village is so poor, how can my mother get used to it. She wanted to run for a long time, but she didn''t catch the chance


    "with Auntie. My mother doesn''t like my father. She doesn''t want to give birth to me and my sister. Maybe she doesn''t like it either. She just can''t help it when she''s pregnant. "


    "Did your mother run away?"


    "Run. I ran several times without success. After I was arrested, my grandmother and grandfather locked up in the firewood room. They didn''t give me food or drink. I was so hungry and thirsty. "


    "How could that be?"


    Yu Xi said: "we don''t know much about the older generation. Anyway, the situation between my father and my mother is basically like this. My father likes my mother very much, but my mother treats my father -"


    "has aunt never come back?"


    "No


    "Do you know where she went?"


    Yu Xi said, "maybe I went to Jiangdong province."


    "Jiangdong? My hometown. "


    "Well. My mother is also from Jiangdong. She is still a native of you. That''s why you and Mr. Lin went to my house a few years ago, and I won''t let you mention that you are from Jiangdong. Because of my mother, my father has a prejudice against Jiangdong people. But Jiangdong women are really beautiful. Look at me and my sister. Do you have the temperament and charm of Jiangdong women? "


    Yuxi doesn''t boast. She is really beautiful. Jiangdong is rich in beauties, but Yuxi is no worse than Jiangdong''s beauties. I haven''t seen Yuxi''s elder sister and it''s hard to judge her. Only from Yuxi''s point of view, her words are OK.


    "You just mentioned your sister. Did you see her later?"


    "Yes, I have."


    "Do you know each other?"


    "That''s not true."


    "Why not? Do you still hate her and your mother? "


    Yu Xi said: "how can it be! She''s my sister. I''m afraid I can''t love her. How can I hate her? "


    "Then you -"


    Yu Xi interrupted me and said, "I know what you mean. I want to recognize her, but I can''t do that before, or it''s not the right time. Of course, it''s too late to talk about this, and maybe there''s no future. "


    Yu Xi''s tone is a bit sad. In her heart, she certainly hopes to recognize her sister, but maybe they haven''t met up to now because of some pressure or reason.


    Now Yu Xi is in danger and may die in this mountain at any time. She must be very sorry.


    "Xier." I hold Yuxi tightly again. Yuxi is so pitiful. It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t been willful, I wouldn''t have let Yuxi die here in vain.


    I''m a sinner!


    Yu Xi saw that I was full of remorse and said to me with a smile, "what are you doing? Don''t do everything to yourself. You don''t have to deal with my wound. You can''t control the recurrence of the wound. It''s all life."


    "Xi''er, I-I''m sorry for you!"


    "Don''t say I''m sorry. Chutian, really, you never feel sorry for me. If you have to say sorry, I feel sorry for you. I didn''t tell you the truth before. Do you still blame me? "


    "No. Never. "


    Yu Xi said bitterly: "I believe you! Do you remember when you just returned to Hangzhou and we met in the manor? At that time, you knew my identity and thought that I had cheated you. You were so cruel that you left me alone on the mountain. At that time, you left me without hesitation. I watched your heartless figure disappear in the night. Do you know how hard I felt at that time. I think it''s better to die like this. It''s meaningless to live. "


    "Xier. I - I was confused and shouldn''t have done that to you. "


    Yu Xi touched my face and said, "hee hee, you finally realize your mistake. You are so cruel. I didn''t mean to cheat you. I can''t know. I''m a shadow. I can''t see light. I can''t talk to anyone. Can you understand? "


    "I understand. I understand everything."


    "And now, are you out of breath? Would you mind my cheating on you before? "


    "I don''t mind. I don''t mind at all. I hope you live well and continue to cheat me in the future. No matter what happens, I won''t be angry with you again, and I won''t say a heavy word to you any more, as long as you live well. "


    Yu Xi murmured: "really?"


    "Really. It''s a dog to cheat you. "


    When I said this, Yu Xi burst into tears. She wiped a handful of tears and said, "what have you been doing. Why didn''t you say that to me long ago? Why? "


    "Xier!"


    I held Yuxi and cried bitterly. My tears drowned Yuxi, and Yuxi''s tears drowned me. After crying for a long time, I realized that there was a problem. There was not much time left for Yuxi. I couldn''t make Yuxi too sad. Yuxi should be happy. No matter whether she could survive or not, I hope she would be happy.


    I wiped the tears on Yu Xi''s face and said, "Xi''er, it''s my fault that makes you cry again. It''s my fault. We talked about your sister very well. Why do we talk about other unhappy things? Don''t do that again. Let''s get down to business and talk about your sister. Tell me about her. "I want to know more about Yu Xi''s sister, because I want to help her fulfill a wish. No matter whether I can save her, I will let her know that she has such a sister and come to see her.


    I believe Yu Xi also wants to see her sister, whether she is alive or -


    so first of all, I need to know who Yu Xi''s sister is. As long as I confirm her identity, other things will be easier. There may be some scruples or barriers between them, but these things do not exist for me.


    Yu Xi is also a very smart woman. As soon as she understands what I mean, she asks, "do you want to know her?"


    "Well."


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "in fact, you know more about her than I do. I don''t need to tell you at all."


    I asked Yu Xi in surprise, "do I know her, too?"


    "It''s more than knowing. I can''t be more familiar with it."


    I know Yu Xi''s elder sister. Are you kidding me? The women I know can count them all. Who can contact Yu Xi?


    Mo Han?


    Mo Han''s mother is Xu Mengyao. Isn''t she sold to a small mountain village to be a wife?


    Lin Manxue?


    I know exactly what happened to Lin Manxue''s mother. She used to be a little star and half of the Lin family''s daughter-in-law. She died in M country and couldn''t get close to Yu Xi''s father.


    Orchid?


    Lan Xin and Lan Xiang are sisters. They can''t be her without such miserable life experience.


    Silver fox?


    Silver fox is an orphan. I don''t know her real origin. I only know that she grew up in an orphanage with white fox. This background is somewhat similar. Is it silver fox?

 Chapter 958

    Think of silver fox, I think of silver fox''s tragic death, my heart suddenly filled with a sense of sadness, I do not want to cause a sad atmosphere again because of my personal reasons, forbearance, pretended to smile: "I still know your sister? Are you kidding me? "


    Yu Xi said solemnly, "really."


    "Who is your sister?"


    "Guess what."


    "Silver fox?"


    Yu Xi shook his head and said, "No. How could it be her. "


    "Really not?"


    "Not really."


    If it''s not silver fox, no one will meet the requirements any more. There is no one who can match in my mind, so I shook my head and said:


    "I can''t guess, you''d better say it yourself."


    "There are only a few beauties around you. Guess again."


    I thought it over again, but I still got nothing. The key is that some of them are totally unqualified.


    "I can''t guess. Xi''er, it''s up to you to say it. "


    "Ye Yingying."


    "Who?"


    My brain buzzing a, silly ground stares Yu Xi to ask a way.


    This answer is incredible. I''ve thought about all the women I know, but I didn''t think about ye Yingying. She is my aunt. I regard her as my closest family. I never thought that she would have a sister.


    I didn''t even think about it, because there are only a few people in my family. I can''t connect Yu Xi with Ye Yingying.


    Really, never thought about it, never thought about it.


    Yu Xi said word by word: "your aunt Ye Yingying!"


    Yu Xi once again confirmed to me that I didn''t have tinnitus just now. The person she said is indeed ye Yingying, the lover of my dream.


    Even so, I still can''t believe it. I''ve been staring at Yu Xi in my arms. I don''t know. I''m scared. Yu Xi and ye Yingying look like each other.


    In fact, when I was in Shannan village ten years ago, I thought they were like each other. But how could I think about this at that time? There are so many women who look like each other in the world. What''s so strange.


    Today, however, I finally know why they are so similar. It turns out that they are sisters.


    "When did you know ye Yingying was your sister? Did you know when you were in Shenzhen? "


    "No. Only recently. "


    Ah?


    This - this is very strange. Because of my relationship, Yu Xi and ye Yingying met as early as ten years ago. Although they didn''t meet much, they met several times. Moreover, I asked Yu Xi to take care of Ye Yingying for a period of time when Yang ruohui was ill.


    "Who told you that?"


    "Yan Qingcheng."


    "He?"


    "Well."


    "Why did he tell you?"


    Yu Xi said, "why else. Maybe you''re too proud. It has to start with the attack on the manor. Dou Chen said that I arranged the attack that night. He was right. It was me


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "My master told me. Of course, that''s what big boss means


    "The big boss you are talking about is Xu Mengyao?"


    "Well. I''m the shadow of Yan Da Shao''s staff. In fact, I''m the person of the big boss. I''ve told you that. "


    Yu Xi did tell me that she was a spy of three sides. Everyone thought that she was an undercover agent of the other side. In fact, only Xu Mengyao laughed to the end.


    "Why does Xu Mengyao want you to take people to attack the manor?"


    "You ask because you don''t know what research is going on in the manor. The big boss does it for the big lady."


    "Mo Han?"


    "Yes."


    "What happened to Mo Han? Why does this have anything to do with her? "


    Yu Xi looked at me and saw that I had been in the dark and couldn''t bear it. Anyway, her time was running out. If I don''t say it now, I''m afraid I won''t have any chance in the future.


    Yu Xi sighed and said: "Chutian, you don''t know anything. I don''t want you to be like this in the future. Anyway, some things have to be faced sooner or later, and there''s no way to avoid them. I''d better tell you everything. The first lady has a strange disease. Maybe - maybe not many days


    "What did you say?" I was stunned by the news. Yu Xi was like this. How could Mo Han be like this?


    I don''t want to believe that Mo Han is alive. How could it be like this.


    Yu Xi is determined to let me know the truth, no matter whether I can accept it or not. Sooner or later, it will let me know, sooner or later.


    "There''s something you don''t want to avoid in your life, miss. I''ve told you that the eldest lady has a strange disease. The eldest boss used to make any resurrection plan and any drug research because he wanted to treat the eldest lady. If it wasn''t for this, the eldest boss would not be involved in the right and wrong. Of course, the resurrection plan would not exist at all. "I don''t care about right and wrong, I only care about whether these things can save Mo Han.


    I asked eagerly, "silver fox says that the resurrection plan is successful. Does this mean that Mo Han is saved?"


    "Wishful thinking."


    "What do you mean? Xi''er, make it clear. I don''t understand. What do you mean? "


    Yu Xi said: "unless you find a elixir, there is no cure for Miss Da''s illness. As for the resurrection plan, the current technology is to turn Miss Da into a living dead person. Would you like to?"


    "What? What are the living dead? "


    Yu Xi said, "Chutian, you have seen a lot of things recently. You should know what I mean. The living dead is a puppet operated by others, a tool. Would you like to see the eldest lady used by others after her death? "


    "Is there no other way to save her? Xi''er, do something. I want to save her. I can''t let her die like this. No! Absolutely not


    Just now, when I finished, I regretted it. Yu Xi now doesn''t know whether she will live or not. Whether she can live till tomorrow, I will tell her what she can do.


    She couldn''t save herself.


    I''m really in a hurry to go to the doctor. I''m jumping out of my mouth.


    Yu Xi said with a bitter smile: "Chutian, I want to help you, but I - I don''t have the ability. Silver fox may have this ability, but she - "


    " what''s wrong with Han Han? Why do you get such a disease? "


    Yu Xi said: "as far as I know, the cause of Miss Yan Qingcheng''s illness is all his own."


    "Is her illness related to Yan Qingcheng?"


    "Well. He is the culprit. "


    "What''s going on?"


    Yu Xi said, "I''m not sure. The reason why I say this is that once I overheard a conversation between my boss and my master. She said it herself."


    "Xu Mengyao himself admitted it?"

 Chapter 959

    "Well."


    "What did she say?"


    "She probably means that the person behind the scenes was Yan Qingcheng. He set up a game to make the eldest Miss suffer from depression. The depression of the eldest miss is more or less related to him, and the poison in the eldest miss''s body should also be related to Yan Qingcheng. In the past, they were a family after all. The big boss looked at the face of her sister and her father. In addition, Yan Qingcheng was the successor whom she had trained. Without conclusive evidence, she didn''t attack him. Now she has the evidence, finds out the truth, and wants to kill Yan Qingcheng to avenge her. "


    "She''s going to kill Yan Qingcheng?"


    "It''s done. The big boss wants to completely destroy Yan Qingcheng, not only to kill him, but also to make Yan Qingcheng betray his relatives and have nothing. "


    "Doesn''t she trust Yan Qingcheng very much? How could that be? "


    Yu Xi said: "the big boss did have some trust in Yan Qingcheng in the past, but absolute trust is impossible. She can''t trust anyone completely. Later, there was a quarrel between big boss and Yan Qingcheng. Yan Qingcheng secretly colluded with the hurricane organization to get rid of the big boss completely and take everything from him. Maybe from the beginning, Yan Qingcheng planned to do so. Yan Qingcheng is quite fierce, ambitious and not easy to satisfy. Moreover, he is good at forbearance. What he thinks is far more terrible than we think. "


    Yan Qingcheng''s ambition is not a day or two. Mo Han once doubted him, but because Xu Mengyao trusted him and he was mo Han''s cousin after all, Mo Han didn''t say anything.


    Mo Han, by the way, where does Mo Han live now?


    "Where is Hanhan now?"


    "In the cold Dream Villa. The boss and master are with her in the manor


    I hesitated and asked, "is she dying?"


    "Well." Yu Xi told me everything. She stopped and continued: "when I left the villa, the eldest lady was very haggard. The doctor said that it was just a few months ago. Now that I have been away from the villa for two months, the first lady may - "


    " No. impossible. She can''t have died. Absolutely not. "


    I firmly do not believe that Mo Han will die, she will not die, I will not let her die, I will not let her die.


    Yu Xi was distressed to see me arguing bitterly and even deceiving myself. She touched my rough face and said, "Chutian, I tell you these things today, not to make you sad, not to let you suffer, but to make you understand and better face the future life. Silver fox or miss or even me, we all hope you can live well, happily and happily, you know? "


    My tears did not fight, can no longer restrain, from the corner of the eye flow out.


    I said with a cry: "you - you are going to leave me, let me a person how happy to live, no, I don''t let you die, not one, if someone really want to die, I die first, it''s not your turn."


    Yu Xi said, "what nonsense. Death is not a ticket. You can jump the queue by force. Chutian, now that I have told you everything, you should have a number in your heart. Also, it''s not the time for you to be sad. Lin Manxue is still in Yan Qingcheng''s hands. Yan Qingcheng colludes with hurricane organization. He has been helping hurricane organization for many years. Now it''s revealed that many forces want to encircle and suppress him. You should rescue Lin Manxue as soon as possible, otherwise it will involve her. "


    Not only is Lin Manxue in Yan Qingcheng''s hands, but ye Luo is also there. In addition, Yu Xi and Mo Han leave me a lot of things. What qualifications do I have to play decadent here.


    I keep saying that I want to save them. I lie here with a dead body. I just want not to do it. How can I save them.


    No way. I''m going to cheer up. I''m going to cheer up.


    I''m going to destroy Yan Qingcheng. It''s time to settle accounts with him. He dares to take away Lin Manxue and ye Luo, and makes Yinhu, Yuxi and Mo Han desperate. I want to fight him to the end.


    My heart rises a son anger, scatter all the Qi on Yan Qingcheng body.


    Mo Han''s father once told me about Mo Han''s illness. At that time, the foreign teacher must have been arranged by Yan Qingcheng. His successful departure from China and his tragic death must have been Yan Qingcheng''s handwriting.


    Mo Han is Xu Mengyao''s only child. Once she is dead or abandoned, Xu Mengyao must find a strong successor to inherit the foundation, and Yan Qingcheng is the most suitable person.


    In fact, with Yan Qingcheng''s ability, if he follows Xu Mengyao wholeheartedly, he is indeed the most suitable candidate.


    This may also be the reason why Xu Mengyao has been cultivating Yan Qingcheng. Because of Mo Han''s illness, Xu Mengyao eventually has to find an outsider to inherit her career. Few people can get into Xu Mengyao''s eyes, and her eyes naturally focus on Yan Qingcheng.


    Yan Qingcheng has nothing to say about his ability. It''s not too much to say that he is one in a million. However, this man''s character is too bad. He does everything by any means, and even his sister is calculating. His skill makes people shudder just to think about it.


    Mo Han is the only stumbling block on the road of Yan Qing and Cheng Kang tan. If Mo Han does not die or abandon for a day, he will not be able to really ascend the throne.Yan Qingcheng schemed one plot after another. Mo Han caught Yan Qingcheng''s way, and his life was at stake. Yan Qingcheng was restrained because of Xu Mengyao''s suspicion, but this kind of doubt eventually created a gap between them. Xu Mengyao began to guard against Yan Qingcheng.


    Xu Mengyao''s love for Mo Han makes Yan Qingcheng feel at a loss. However, Xu Mengyao''s iron fists once made Yan Qingcheng worried and afraid. Once things come to light, with Xu Mengyao''s personality, he will never be merciful to his nephew.


    Xu Mengyao didn''t do it, perhaps just because there was no conclusive evidence.


    As soon as a hurricane is over, Yan Qing''s organization will not be able to cover up.


    Unfortunately, at that time, he had no way out. His strength and the strength of Hurricane organization could compete with Xu Mengyao. After much consideration, Yan Qingcheng took refuge in hurricane organization.


    From that time on, Xu Mengyao and Xu Mengyao seemed to get along with each other. His real identity was just a spokesperson of Hurricane organization. Xu Mengyao maintained a balance relationship with Yan Qingcheng under the intervention of Hurricane organization.


    These things are conjectured by me in combination with the information disclosed to me by Yinhu, Mo Han and Yu Xi. I can''t guarantee whether they are right or not. I can only say that things may be much more complicated than I imagined.

 Chapter 960

    Yu Xi lay in my arms and said, "Chutian, the hurricane organization is really terrible. You have a lot of festivals with Yan Qingcheng. In the future, you will definitely encounter this force. I - I''m really worried about you."


    "Xi''er, don''t worry. I''m not afraid of them."


    "It''s not a matter of being afraid, it''s a matter of having a big gap in strength. The old man wants to pull out the hurricane organization''s influence in China, but the influence is very deep and likes to live in the dark, and the big boss is powerless. After all, her industry is too big. Once she merges with the hurricane organization, it''s hard to avoid being defeated by the hurricane organization. "


    "Hurricane organization controls Yan Qingcheng. How can it be willing to fight Xu Mengyao for Yan Qingcheng''s sake? Xu Mengyao''s own strength can''t be underestimated. Moreover, this is Xu Mengyao''s territory. The so-called strong dragon doesn''t oppress local leaders. It''s not a good deal for hurricane organization."


    Yu Xi said: "the actual person in charge of the hurricane organization in China has become Yan Qingcheng. It can be said that the domestic hurricane organization has actually become Yan Qingcheng''s personal force, which is quite different from the original hurricane organization."


    "He took control of Hurricane organization?"


    "Well."


    "Is the message reliable?"


    "Absolutely reliable. This is revealed by the closest people around Yan Qingcheng. "


    No wonder Yan Qingcheng is unscrupulous. I thought he would be a little more restrained. With the backing of Hurricane organization, he really doesn''t have to be afraid of Xu Mengyao any more.


    In fact, Yan Qingcheng takes up the butcher''s knife and is ready to fight back. He has been repressed for too long. Once a man of this character gains power, it''s like adding water to an oil pan. He must stir it up.


    He has accumulated strength, waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity to pierce the window paper and catch us all.


    Now the situation is very favorable for Yan Qingcheng. The old man has retired, and so has Mo Han''s grandfather. Because of Mo Han''s troubles, Xu Mengyao wants to save Mo Han. How can she have any energy to deal with him? However, I just came back, and it''s not worth mentioning.


    Yan Qingcheng can give us a fatal blow at any time.


    Mo Han left Hangzhou and came to Lanxin villa to find me. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. As long as he wins Mo Han, Yan Qingcheng will take the lead in momentum and firmly control the initiative in his hands. Next, he can do whatever he wants. We have to be beaten passively.


    Yan Qingcheng takes aim at the opportunity to launch an attack suddenly. The first step is to control mo Han and eradicate sun Jianbing and me at the same time, because he knows that I won''t sit back and ignore him. I''m a dumb young man. He only needs a little means to get rid of me.


    Lin Manxue and ye Luo are the small gifts Yan Qingcheng gave me. As long as I control them, I can''t do more than ten minutes.


    He sent gene fighters, the most elite troops, and cooperated with the perfect setup to launch a sneak attack on the cliff where Mo Han and I went back.


    This sneak attack is inevitable. He even figured out how to deal with my reinforcements Tianyan. He wanted to get rid of me, sun Jianbing and Mo Han all at once.


    As Yan Qingcheng predicted, I was killed by the gene warrior, and Tianyan was suppressed by the gene warrior, and almost fell into the hands of the gene warrior. If Yingyan and Yuxi hadn''t come suddenly to save Mo Han, Yan Qingcheng''s first step would have been perfect.


    He failed to catch Mo Han, which made Yan Qingcheng''s plan a little discount, but it didn''t matter, because once he stepped into Yan Qingcheng''s territory, it was not so easy for Mo han to return to Hangzhou.


    He also left behind, one after another.


    He is confident that he can keep Mohan to realize his original plan.


    But what Yan Qing and Cheng wanwan didn''t expect was that a large number of people under his command suddenly went back to the water, and all the moves left behind were invalid. Eagle eye and shadow took Mo han to break through many barriers and returned to Hangzhou smoothly.


    His dream of leaving Mohan was shattered.


    Fortunately, the gene warrior lived up to his mission and killed me in the flesh, which made Yan Qingcheng''s plan not fruitless. So Yan Qingcheng ordered the gene warrior to take me back to the research center and wanted to be a new gene warrior.


    As long as you control me, it is equivalent to holding Mo Han''s life gate, which is no different from controlling Mo Han.


    Yan Qingcheng immediately changed a set of plans, bought time to make me a specimen, and then made up for the loss left by the first step.


    Things start to go against Yan Qingcheng. The loyal silver fox betrays Yan Qingcheng and saves me.


    This scene completely shocked Yan Qingcheng. Yinhu is one of his four most powerful assistants. He has a lot of core secrets and can''t kill and keep them. He is in a dilemma. He thinks that Yinhu still has a big role to play in life and can''t just kill her. So he sent someone to drive Yinhu and me to the edge of the cliff.


    Yinhu and I rolled off the cliff. Yan Qingcheng certainly didn''t expect that Yinhu and I were so tenacious and lived in the cave on the cliff for several months.


    Worried that we would not die, Yan Qingcheng blocked the mountain with miasma, completely cutting off our way of life. He also sent several drones to investigate and guard the exits, so as to find us and eliminate us at the first time.Silver Fox and I stayed in the cave for several months to recover from injuries. After that, the story in front of us will not be repeated.


    A lot of things happened during this period, one after another, closely related to each other. Of course, I didn''t know about these things until later.


    Yan Qingcheng''s pursuit of Mo Han completely annoys Xu Mengyao. Xu Mengyao is not a good man or a good woman. How can Yan Qingcheng give up so much to Mo Han? Xu Mengyao launches a comprehensive counterattack.


    Yan Qingcheng thinks that everything is under his control. He firmly grasps the rhythm. Unfortunately, Xu Mengyao is superior. She arranged everything as early as many years ago.


    Yan Qingcheng rebelled against his relatives overnight, which was the layout of Xu Mengyao for many years. In fact, Xu Mengyao had already controlled all this, and only when Yan Qingcheng showed his fox tail would he be eradicated at one stroke.


    Yan Qingcheng also thinks that they are all his most loyal soldiers. They are brothers of life and death who share weal and woe with him. Reality gives Yan Qingcheng a big mouth.


    At the beginning of the war, he was beaten black and blue by Xu Mengyao in the first round. At least half of his subordinates defected. He had to retreat to the isolated cliff with the defeated general.


    At present, the only people he can trust are robot troops and gene fighters, as well as a group of people left by Hurricane organization to follow him.


    It is said that Yan Qingcheng managed three places painstakingly. The people in these three places would never betray him. He was the emperor of these three places.


    These three places are Guya, Chiba island and Hanshan cave.


    Gu ya, Yan Qingcheng''s Secret stronghold, is a paradise. No one can find this place. He retreats to Gu Ya with his robot troops, soldiers willing to follow him and his favorite woman, Lin Manxue.


    In addition to the original garrison of the lonely cliff, the desolate primitive village suddenly became lively.

 Chapter 961

    Silver fox lived on the lonely cliff for several months, and knew the situation of the lonely cliff very well. During the period when silver fox and I lived in the cave, silver fox told me a lot about the lonely cliff.


    Lin Manxue and ye Luo are trapped in the lonely cliff. I will go up to the lonely cliff to rescue them.


    "Chutian. I''m cold. " Yu Xi''s body trembles and cries cold all the time. She has survived the whole winter. Unexpectedly, Yu Xi lost her life when the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming.


    "Xier." I hold Yu Xi tightly, and I can''t bear to let her go for a moment. After chatting with me for half a day, Yu Xi''s energy and spirit are getting worse and worse, and it seems that the lamp has dried up.


    "Chutian, if I die like this, will you forget me?"


    "No nonsense! You won''t die, never. "


    Yu Xi insisted: "will it?"


    "Xier."


    "Will it?"


    I shook my head and gave her a positive answer.


    Yu Xi saw me admit it, and her face was a little more happy. She recalled it slowly and said gently:


    "after the manor was attacked, my identity was completely exposed, and Yan Qingcheng gave me a chase order. At that time, I have been chased and killed, so I can''t find you. At the same time, I don''t want to find you, because I''m afraid it will bring you a lot of unnecessary trouble. Later, I was captured by gene fighters and detained in front of Yan Qingcheng. Yan Qingcheng asked me why I wanted to betray him. Now, I can only tell the truth. I said that he was too insidious and not a good leader. Compared with the big boss, Yan Qingcheng was much worse after all. "


    "You fall into the hands of Yan Qingcheng. He tortures you, doesn''t he?"


    "Yan Qingcheng was angry at that time. No one who betrayed him would come to a good end. He wanted to humiliate me, but I didn''t accept it, so I wouldn''t give in. Yan Qingcheng knows what I''m thinking in my heart. He wants to destroy the last line of defense in my heart or humiliate me to death. Let me see how successful Yan Qingcheng is and how stupid it is for me to betray him before I die. Yan Qingcheng told me about his achievements and his so-called grand plans for the future. He asked me to watch him destroy the big boss in the sky and make me regret what I did today. He said that the final victory must belong to him and told me to watch him in the sky. "


    "Yan Qingcheng wanted to kill you. How did you get away from it later?"


    After a pause, Yu Xi said, "Yan Qingcheng finished talking to me and gave me to his confidant, black wolf, who took me to a wasteland to bury me alive. At that time, I was determined to die. I knew that many big boss''s undercover agents were hidden in Yan Qingcheng''s team, but these people certainly did not include black wolf. Black wolf was Yan Qingcheng''s most loyal believer, and he could not betray black wolf. "


    I said: "the black wolf''s Kung Fu foundation is not weak. It''s estimated that he has made great progress in recent years. It''s not easy to save you from him. Who saved you?"


    "No one."


    "Ah? What do you mean


    No one came to save Yu Xi, so how did Yu Xi escape by himself?


    Yu Xi seemed to understand what I was thinking. She said with a smile, "my hands and feet were tied and I couldn''t move. How could I escape?"


    "No one came to save you, and you were tied up again, so how did you escape?"


    "The black wolf let me go."


    "What?" Yu Xi''s reply stunned me again. The news I heard today is too shocking. As Yu Xigang said, anyone can betray Yan Qingcheng, but he can''t be a black wolf. He is Yan Qingcheng''s most loyal follower. It''s not too much to say that he is Yan Qingcheng''s loyal.


    "How could that be?" Even though it comes from Yu Xi''s mouth, I still can''t believe it. How could black wolf betray Yan Qingcheng for Yu Xi''s sake.


    Is the black wolf greedy for Yu Xi''s beauty, and what agreement has he reached with Yu Xi? But the black wolf is not such a lecheron. How dare he betray his master for this?


    I can''t believe it.


    Yu Xi said, "it''s true. When the black wolf wanted to let me go, I was also puzzled. I could hardly believe the fact in front of me. I asked the black wolf why he did it. The black wolf told me not to talk about it and to get out of here before I was found. At that time, I thought that maybe Yan Qingcheng had set up a conspiracy waiting for me. However, I don''t intend to pursue so many cases if I can recover a life. Anyway, there is nothing worse than being buried alive there. I escaped from the wasteland without encountering any interceptors or pursuing soldiers. I escaped so smoothly. "


    "Didn''t you find out why the black wolf let you go?"


    "Yes. I mentioned it to my master


    "Hawkeye, what did he say?"


    "Master didn''t say much. He said three words before and after."


    "Which three words?"


    "My own people."


    "Ah. He means that black wolf is also the undercover arranged by Xu Mengyao beside Yan Qingcheng. "


    "Well."


    This - this is really terrible. Black wolf is the manager of Yan Qingcheng. It can be said that black wolf is one of the most important figures in Yan Qingcheng''s team. He has mastered many secrets of Yan Qingcheng. Even many forces in Yan Qingcheng''s hands are controlled by black wolf. If he can be an undercover, no one can believe Yan Qingcheng.When I heard this news, I was frightened. Xu Mengyao was so terrible that nothing could escape from her.


    Yan Qingcheng thinks that he has the power to fight against Xu Mengyao, but he is just deceiving himself. He is only a mole ant in front of Xu Mengyao, a mole ant on the hot pot. If Xu Mengyao wants to kill him, he can push him into the hot pot by raising his hand, and then frying or frying depends on her mood.


    Yan Qingcheng''s idea of fighting Xu Mengyao is killing himself.


    Yes, kill yourself.


    I realized for the first time that this word has such weight. "Too big for her skin. Every act and every move he made was a big mistake."


    Yu Xi added: "Chu Tian, Yan Qing Cheng wants to take the initiative to fight with the big boss. This is the ant''s big efforts to shake the tree. He thinks he has placed many eyes on the boss. But what he didn''t know was that the big boss saw all these things in his eyes. Not only that, the big boss had already accepted these people. Over the years, most of the information Yan Qingcheng has received is unreliable, some of which are half true and some of which are even the puzzles laid by the big boss. "


    I sighed: "anyone who dares to belittle Xu Mengyao is either crazy or stupid. Yan Qingcheng has been headstrong all his life, but in the end, he still wants to plant on his own arrogance. It''s wishful thinking that a hurricane organization can bring down Xu Mengyao. "

 Chapter 962

    Yu Xi nodded and continued: "these years, the old man is very afraid of hurricanes. He wants to dig out hurricanes, but the situation of hurricanes is complicated. For a moment, the old man has no good way to get rid of them."


    I said: "the old man has a lot to think about in that girl. Sometimes it''s not convenient for him to deal with because of his feelings or pressure. Did he leave this thorny matter to his baby daughter Xu Mengyao?"


    "How can I see it?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? Sometimes Mengyao can do things that the old man can''t do without permission. However, there is a problem. Although the old man is Xu Mengyao''s father, Xu Mengyao will not give up his face, but hurricane is not an ordinary person. Xu Mengyao will not fight with hurricane organization for no reason, because it will not do her any good. On the contrary, it may cause a fire to her body and end up with both sides defeated. After all, Xu Mengyao is only a businessman. Businessmen attach importance to interests. I would not believe that she would have such a high consciousness to deal with the hurricane. Xi''er, did the old man give Xu Mengyao any sweetness, and this sweetness is what Xu Mengyao dreams of. "


    Yu Xi said, "you are not wrong at all. The reason why the big boss tried his best to deal with the hurricane has something to do with the old man. It''s just that I don''t have enough weight in front of the big boss to reach an agreement between them. She can''t let me know. "


    I have also guessed that Xu Mengyao does everything every minute, and Yu Xi''s identity is so special that how can she gain Xu Mengyao''s complete trust? Maybe there is no third person in the world who will know about this except the two parties, the old man and Xu Mengyao.


    What is the promise that Xu Mengyao is willing to take the risk of death to help the old man pull out the hurricane?


    I think it must have something to do with Mo Han.


    Xu Mengyao has everything she wants. This kind of person has long been indifferent to everything, and it is difficult to arouse her interest in anything. Mo Han''s illness alone makes her helpless, which is also Xu Mengyao''s heart disease.


    By the way, Mo Han, the key to the problem must be mo Han.


    Yu Xi continued: "it''s still the big boss''s move. She takes advantage of Yan Qingcheng''s ambition and knows that Yan Qingcheng is not willing to be manipulated by the hurricane. Sooner or later, she will have a different heart. Things are really moving in this direction. Since the hurricane was controlled by Yan Qingcheng, Wan is like a runaway wild horse. It''s hard for hurricane headquarters to reach in again. The big boss and the old man join hands again to kill Yan Qingcheng, which will never happen again. It has to be said that the big boss thinks deeply. Maybe she has turned a blind eye to Yan Qingcheng''s misdeeds these years just for today. "


    Yu Xi''s analysis is not without reason. It has to be said that Xu Mengyao''s mind is too deep, and Yan Qingcheng is calculated by her. Because of Mo Han''s relationship, Xu Mengyao hates Yan Qingcheng to the bone, but has never done anything to him. Maybe there is a real reason.


    Xu Mengyao lets Yan Qingcheng take over the hurricane first, and then waits for Yan Qingcheng to break up with the hurricane headquarters before dealing with him.


    Hurricane headquarters is also a kind of wedding dress for others. It takes a lot of money, manpower and relationships to build it up. In the end, it all falls into Yan Qingcheng''s hands. Yan Qingcheng thinks that he can do whatever he wants when he finally becomes the boss, but he doesn''t want the mantis to catch the cicada and the sparrow. He is just a piece of meat in Xu Mengyao''s mouth.


    Basically everything is clear. If I didn''t have Yu Xi, I would not have seen it so clearly. Maybe I was confused and kept in the dark.


    In the whole incident, I, Yu Xi, Yin Hu, Bai Hu, sun Jianbing, Lin Manxue, black wolf and so on were all pieces. Even Yan Qingcheng was Xu Mengyao''s pawn in pulling up hurricane organization.


    "Chutian, although these things are groundless, we guess them out of thin air, but I think we must be close to the truth. Now you know where you are? "


    "The situation? What''s the situation? " I was just thinking about something, but I didn''t react.


    What does this have to do with me?


    Yu Xi asked me anxiously, "haven''t you thought about it? Who will be the next target after the big boss cleans up Yan Qingcheng?"


    "Who? Can I help you? " I asked, pointing to my nose.


    "What do you say?" Yu Xi sighed and said:


    "in fact, the big boss has long wanted to settle with you. The big boss has always been worried about your abandonment of the big lady in your early years. Do you think she will take this boring loss with her temperament. impossible. Chutian, with my understanding of the big boss, I''d rather let her be responsible for the world than the world. The reason why the big boss didn''t attack you all the time is that there is a big lady in the middle. If there is anyone in the world who can stop her, and she needs to see whose face to act, then this person has and can only be a young lady, even if the old man''s words, she may not listen


    "You mean Xu Mengyao wants to kill me?"


    Yu Xi nodded and said, "I''m not guessing out of thin air. Chutian, the boss has already killed you, but she doesn''t want to chill the young lady''s heart, and she''s afraid that she will be sad. Now the young lady - the young lady may be gone, so nothing in the world can restrain the boss. ""As soon as the young lady dies, the big boss may vent all this resentment on you. You should understand miss''s mind, her wish is to want you to accompany her for life, life after life with her. The big boss naturally understands the big lady''s mind. She once said that if the big lady leaves, you must go to the funeral. She will bury your ashes together with the big lady''s ashes, so that you can accompany her forever. "


    What? Xu Mengyao asked me to bury Mo Han?


    Although I am willing to be buried with Mo Han, I owe Mo Han this, which should be so. I deserve what I have done. If I can accompany Mo Han underground, it''s my atonement for Mo Han.


    But I have to be willing to do it. If Xu Mengyao forces me to do it, even kills me and buries me with Mo Han, I will not do it.


    I owe Mo Han. This is between me and Mo Han. If Mo Han wants me to accompany her, I will commit suicide in front of her without saying a word. But what does this have to do with Xu Mengyao? Why do I want her to point out three or four things about my life and death.


    Xu Mengyao is so great that he can decide my life and death. Why!


    My cow temper suddenly came up, I was extremely weak, suddenly aroused a stream of energy, I can''t just die, die also want to die dignified.


    Numb!


    I hummed coldly: "Xu Mengyao takes herself too seriously. I don''t want her to take my life seriously. Does she think I will submit to her? Does she think I''ll be at her disposal? "

 Chapter 963

    Yu Xi saw me in a rage, touched my hand and said: "big boss is too strong. If she wants your life, we really don''t have a good way. But maybe it''s just my worry. The eldest lady won''t agree to do it. She loves you so much and hopes you live well. How can she ask her mother to harm you? "


    Yu Xi''s remark reminds me of Mo Han''s coming to Lanxin villa to take care of her. She told me to take Mo ran with me. At that time, I was still wondering why she had to do it. As an old bachelor with a child, I had a lot of inconvenience. I certainly didn''t take care of her as well as Xu Mengyao.


    Mo Han insisted on doing this. I thought it was mo Han who wanted Mo ran to get more fatherly love from me. Anyway, I was mo Ran''s own father. She wanted to reunite us.


    But at this moment, maybe Mo Han is afraid that Xu Mengyao really wants my life after his death. If Mo Ran is by my side, will Xu Mengyao give me a hand in Mo Ran''s face.


    Mo Han is very affectionate to me. Before he is in danger, he still wants to arrange my future life and how to protect my safety. What have I done to her?


    I really owe a lot to Mo Han, really, at this moment, I really want to fly to Hangzhou, fly to Mo Han''s side, I hope she is not dead, I can see her again, say something from my heart to her, such as let her wait for me in the underground, wait for the future my things are arranged properly, ye Luo and Mo ran do not need my company, I will go underground to find her.


    Because of my affairs, Yu Xi is very worried. She is very ill. How can she work so hard at this time? It''s not surprising that Yu Xi has exhausted her last trace of energy. Her face is pale and ugly.


    Oh, why do I still think about those messy things at this time? What does Xu Mengyao love? Life and death depend on fate. I should cherish the talents in front of me.


    If you don''t think of a way, Yu Xi may go ahead of me, or even Mo Han.


    "Xi''er, how are you?"


    "I-I''m fine. It''s all right


    "Xi''er, you must cheer up. You can''t leave me. I don''t want you to leave." I hold Yu Xi tightly and cheer her up. At this time, what Yu Xi needs most is to drum up her energy and spirit. Never be discouraged. Once she loses her energy and spirit, she may just walk away with her eyes closed.


    "You - you don''t want me?" Yu Xi asked me with a forced smile.


    "I can''t bear it. Of course not. You are such a good woman. If I lose you, where can I find such a good woman? "


    "Am I a good woman?"


    "Xi''er, you are one of the best women I have ever seen in my life. You are not a good woman. Who can be a good woman


    Yu Xi smiles and suddenly asks softly, "if - I mean if, if there is no Lin Manxue, no big lady, just you and me, will you fall in love with me?"


    "Xier."


    "Will you tell me the truth? It''s just a wish I had before I died, OK? "


    "Yes. Of course. Even with them, I will. Xi''er, as long as you can survive and don''t leave me, I will agree to whatever you want. "


    "You - what are you talking about? You say you - you like me? " Yu Xi was obviously surprised by my reply. Of course, this surprise is not a surprise, but a surprise or surprise.


    "Well. I like you! I love it


    I don''t know whether I want to comfort Yu Xi, or to provide her with a kind of spiritual strength, or both. My feelings for Yu Xi are really complicated. If I don''t like her at all, it must be nonsense.


    No matter who is in the face of Yu Xi such a good woman can not be indifferent, not to mention Yu Xi wholeheartedly love me, protect me, I can not let her die so decadent.


    I remember someone once said that the power of love is the greatest, love can produce any miracle, I hope this miracle can happen in Yuxi.


    Yu Xi can''t seem to believe her ears. She repeatedly asks me if it''s true. It''s reassuring for her to die safely.


    I shook my head and said, "of course not. Xi''er, what I said is true. If you don''t die, I''ll give you whatever you want me to, and I''ll never break my promise. "


    Yu Xi''s eyes moistened for a while, then sighed: "it''s too late, it''s too late."


    "No, not at all. You are the shadow. The shadow is gone. As long as the conditions are right, you can survive, right. Xi''er, I want you to survive. "


    Yu Xi said: "I also want to survive. I still have a lot of things to do. I still have many wishes that have not come true. Now my dream is about to come true, but I don''t strive for success. Ah, maybe this is life. "


    "Xi''er, you can''t just accept your fate. You must be strong. You must be OK. You will be."


    "I know my illness. Chutian, don''t be too sad. I''m very satisfied to know that you have me in your heart before you die. Really, I don''t blame anyone, but I can''t bear your love because I have no fortune. After my death, you can take my ashes back to Hangzhou and give them to my sister. And this one will be kept as a memorial for you. "Yu Xi tried her best to take off a bunch of hair and handed it to me with a smile. She said softly, "let them accompany you. When you think of me, just look at them. In this way, I will always be with you."


    "I don''t want these things, I want you. I want you to accompany me, you don''t want to fool me with these things, I don''t eat this. Xi''er, if you really love me, don''t say these words. Cheer me up and live well for me and yourself. "


    Yu Xi''s spirit is getting worse and worse. He starts to narrow his eyes when he speaks. He is dying and may drift away with the wind at any time.


    In the thatched cottage in the mountains, the cold wind is still, and the early spring has not brought much warmth. I think it may also be because the spring wind is not good news, but wants to take the rest of the evening away.


    "Chutian, I''m so sleepy. I want to sleep for a while."


    How dare I let Yu Xi fall asleep? This sleep may never wake up again. I shook Yu Xi''s body and said:


    "Xi''er, don''t sleep. I don''t want you to sleep. Do you hear me?"


    "I''m really sleepy. I''m so sleepy. "


    "I don''t want you to sleep, I don''t want you to!"


    "Sleepy -"


    as Yu Xi said, her eyes closed slowly, then her strength suddenly disappeared, and she suddenly collapsed in my arms, her legs stretched forward, her head tilted and pressed in my arms.


    This - this -


    is Yu Xi leaving like this?


    I shake Yu Xi, desperately shaking, but no matter how I shake her, Yu Xi is still unmoved, she is like a sleeping little princess, with a smile fell asleep.

 Chapter 964

    "Xier. It''s the night


    Yu Xi suddenly left. I felt sad. I couldn''t help feeling sad any more. They all said that the man had tears, but he didn''t get to the sad place. When Yu Xi died, how could I not help feeling sad.


    I hugged Yu Xi and cried. Before that, I had no energy all over my body, and my body was like taking time out. After such a great pain, my body didn''t know when to gather energy, full of anger and sadness.


    In my fury, I hit the wooden bed in front of me, and the wooden bed collapsed.


    The wooden bed all hit my body, my body immediately gave birth to a force of resistance, these things hit my body, even accelerated the circulation of air flow in my body.


    They are like a flood suddenly pulled open the gate, breaking through one barrier after another, sweeping the whole body in an instant, going through three cycles in a row.


    I''m just like a bad man who hasn''t got enough rice for a few days. He''s full of strength. This strength is very strong. He''s rushing around in my body, trying to burst my body.


    Ah!


    I yelled, and a long cloud burst out of the air and spread to a distant place.


    My brain suddenly wake up, I don''t know what happened just now, these are not important, the important thing is that I want to save the afterlife.


    I won''t let her die. Absolutely not.


    I explored Yuxi''s nose, cold, almost no breathing, Yuxi out of breath, I do not give up, put my hand on her heart, let me joy is Yuxi''s heart is still slightly beating.


    She didn''t die. At least she had a heartbeat. She just passed by. As long as she connected the tone, maybe she could be saved in the evening.


    I hold Yu Xi fiercely stood up, and then hold her to run outside.


    I need to find a quiet place. I can''t catch her breath. I want to catch her breath.


    The outside of the hut is green and full of flowers. Spring has really come. It''s a good time.


    The scenery in the deep mountains is really beautiful. It''s absolutely incomparable outside. It''s a world of flowers and insects, with butterflies chasing all over the forest, unknown birds foraging around, and wild insects singing in the dark.


    There is a flower cluster not far ahead. Yu Xi''s choice to settle down in this place is reasonable. The terrain here is good and the environment is very beautiful. It is suitable for living in peace.


    I put Yu Xi into the flowers, the fragrance of flowers overflowing, the spring breeze brings a wisp of fragrance, don''t be too intoxicated.


    The injected air flow needs to be frank with each other, and you can''t wear anything in the afternight, otherwise the air flow will backfire and the heat will not dissipate in time, and the consequences will be difficult to predict.


    I took off all my clothes, including my personal clothes. At this time, who cares about the difference between men and women? It''s important to help.


    I concentrated part of the air flow in the palm of my right hand and stroked her chest in Yuxi to help her breathe. The weak heartbeat of the air flow in her heart guided it to jump again.


    It''s a simple job to say, but it''s very difficult to operate. It''s not easy for air leakage. Besides, it''s hard to imagine for a woman who is half dead or not dead to death.


    But as long as there is a chance, I will not give up.


    After all, it took me a quarter of my time to work together with Yan Xi. I didn''t know how to do it.


    I gritted my teeth and insisted. A quarter of an hour later, there was no significant effect. I still fell asleep, but my heart beat more actively. I can''t say I got nothing.


    My forehead exudes sweat, confused my eyes, I increase the air flow, air flow through my palm into the heart of Yu Xi.


    About half an hour later, I can''t see clearly. My limbs are weak and my heart is stuffy. I know that I have reached a critical point. If I continue to work hard, I may end up with Yu Xi.


    Continue or stop?


    Once I stop at this time, Yuxi will surely die. All my efforts in front of me are in vain. But if I continue, my body will not be able to bear it, and my energy will be exhausted. I will also die here.


    I didn''t hesitate. It''s impossible to ask me to stop at this time. If I want to die, I''ll die together. Xi''er, come on, come on!


    I continue to increase the airflow to do the last fight, according to my current energy consumption rate, I can only stick to one minute at most, the last minute.


    Success or failure depends on the last minute.


    As time goes by, half a minute later, I can''t hold on any longer. I just stick to it with my last faith. What''s going all out? What I mean is that I stick to it until the last second.


    I can''t catch up at one breath, the air flow backfires, the sky is dim and the earth is dark, I faint and die beside Yu Xi.


    I had a long, long dream that Yinhu was not dead, and Yu Xi and Mo Han were not dead. I even met Lan Xin, who was standing on a desert island looking at the Tianshui."Xin''er."


    Lan Xin turned around and saw that it was me.


    "Leaf weight."


    "Xin''er, why didn''t you - why didn''t you die?"


    "Ye Zhong, come and pick me up, come and pick me up."


    "Xin''er, where are we?" I look at the foggy desert island and ask orchid.


    "Ye Zhong, I miss you so much, and I miss Ye Luo so much. Why don''t you come to pick me up?"


    Lan Xin asked me to pick her up, but I didn''t say where I was. I was so anxious that I was sweating. Unfortunately, Lan Xin''s figure drifted farther and farther, and finally disappeared in the vast white fog.


    "Xin''er!"


    I cried out and sat up. I found myself lying in a flower bush with a beautiful woman sleeping beside me. She was Yu Xi.


    Ah!


    Xi''er!


    I suddenly got up and touched Yuxi''s heart. My heart beat normally, and my breath was smooth. Yuxi didn''t die, she didn''t.


    I was overjoyed, but I didn''t dare to be careless. Yu Xi was still in a coma and didn''t wake up.


    I feel bored and sit on the ground to regulate my breath. I let the air flow through my body for dozens of times. When I opened my eyes again, I found that everything had changed, just like seeing a different world.


    Maybe.


    The world hasn''t changed. I''ve changed.


    Yu Xi sleeps beside me with nothing. She has a wonderful figure and radiates beautiful light, which looks like a patient should have.


    I don''t have any other ideas at this time. I just want to save Yu Xi. I inject a stream of air into Yu Xi''s heart. The air stimulates Yu Xi''s spirit and guides them slowly.

 Chapter 965

    I remember that Yinhu told me that air flow is the essence and vitality, but my essence and vitality are more pure than those of ordinary people, so it can not be compared with each other.


    The air flow guides Yu Xi to recover her heart beat, and forces the dirty air out of her body. Slowly, Yu Xi''s pale face turns ruddy, like a sleeping beauty.


    With initial success, I am more confident and continue to do it.


    After a while, Yu Xiyou wakes up and sees me touching her heart as soon as I open my eyes.


    At that time, she may have misunderstood me. She didn''t think that I felt my heart. Maybe it was something beside my heart. Because these things were too close to each other, it was inevitable to encounter them. Besides, she was sleeping in front of me at this time, which was a personal misunderstanding.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Xi closed her eyes tightly and pretended not to wake up. At that time, my attention was all focused on her body. If there was any change in her body, I couldn''t escape my eyes.


    Oops! It''s embarrassing this time.


    But I''m very happy that Yu Xi can wake up in time. It''s hard to remove the air flow from the palm at this time, so I continue to instill air flow into Yu Xi.


    My air passed through Yuxi''s heart, warm and comfortable. Yuxi couldn''t help humming a few times. My darling, a woman who didn''t wear anything, hummed a few times, which made me feel inferior.


    No such thing.


    I took my hand back and wanted to explain a few words, but at this time, maybe silence is gold, or don''t explain anything. If you say more wrong, maybe the misunderstanding will be more serious.


    I turned my back to Yu Xi, who was still lying motionless. I wondered why she didn''t put on her own clothes, but I was embarrassed to ask her.


    Yu Xi waited for a while, half a day later, he said weakly, "nerd, why are you taking off so clean? Why don''t you put it on for me?"


    "What?"


    "What do you say. Dress me. "


    "What''s that?" I also want to explain, Yu Xi asked, this is just an opportunity.


    "What, what! You didn''t take it off


    "Yes - but -"


    "it''s OK. It''s nothing more. I don''t blame you! " Yu Xi is probably embarrassed, the whole person began to be rude, in fact, I understand women''s mind, this time they like to make a fuss, one is to cover up embarrassment, one is to attract each other''s attention.


    As for women, once they are occupied by each other, a heart will sink completely. Of course, she mistakenly thinks that I have done something to her. In fact, it can''t blame Yu Xi completely. A woman always thinks so. It''s just that Yu Xi didn''t expect that I was so impatient, that she was still ill, that I couldn''t wait for her, and asked her when she was in a coma.


    Brother, the grievance in my heart, who can I appeal to.


    Who can think of using essence and spirit to cure diseases? No one will believe me. I may be the only one in the world who has ever done this.


    There is a person who may understand me, silver fox, but not to mention that silver fox is not here. Even if silver fox is not dead, I tell her that I have done this to another woman. Will silver fox listen to me?


    Ah, this black pot man is doomed.


    Of course, I don''t care. Anyway, Yuxi wanted to talk to me, and I can''t leave her. It''s already like this. I have nothing to say. No one believes me. Let''s do it.


    "Why don''t you wear it yourself?"


    Yu Xi said sheepishly: "you make me have no strength, how can I wear it?"


    Stop! What do you mean I''ve got her? It''s supposed to be caused by illness, not me. How can it sound so awkward to say such a word again.


    According to Yu Xi''s statement, she must have eaten me in her heart. A woman sleeps beside a man like a pool of mud without clothes. It''s really OK for her to say so.


    Yu Xi has never experienced a man. She probably has no experience and doesn''t know what it''s like. But she hasn''t eaten pork and hasn''t seen a pig run. She must know that after doing that kind of thing, she is as exhausted as if she had died once. And her current state is like that. The brothers are really speechless.


    It''s reasonable that Yu Xi doesn''t have the strength to help her. I close my eyes and turn around to dress her, but I don''t know where the clothes are. I can''t see anything with my eyes closed. How can I dress.


    Yu Xi lightly scolded a false serious, patted me and said: "don''t pretend to be a gentleman at this time. You''ve done it all, and you''re afraid to see it again. Besides, my figure is not bad, and I won''t pollute your eyes. "


    Yes, Yuxi is not afraid of what I''m afraid of. It''s a bit like hiding one''s ears and stealing one''s bell when I do this. Come on, man, I''m still big.


    When I opened my eyes, I suddenly caught my eye. The figure of this woman is really different from that of all the women I used to know.


    I was attracted by Yu Xi''s body all of a sudden. I don''t know whether I am lustful or beautiful. Everyone loves beauty, doesn''t he? In the face of a beautiful thing, it''s either pretending or pretending. In addition, it''s abnormal in my heart or even in my physiology."Hello! Look straight


    Yu Xi saw that I had been staring at her most important place to see, where would be good, pushed me to remind me.


    "Ah! what? What''s straight? "


    "Eyes. My eyes are straight


    I said with indifference: "Xi''er, your figure is so good, so beautiful."


    "You - you are so shameless. Ah, I don''t have a good eye for such a bad man. "


    I said with a smile: "men are not bad, women do not love, you have not heard this?"


    I picked up the clothes around me and put them on for Yu Xi. In fact, it doesn''t matter what I said. My heart is still uneasy. After all, Yu Xi and I are not lovers. Of course, she may acquiesce in this kind of relationship. Maybe she is a little embarrassed, but acquiesces in my behavior.


    My friend knows that my life is in a mess now. There are many things waiting for me to do, but I can''t indulge in love.


    It''s a simple thing to dress. Children of three or four years old can do it, but it''s not easy to dress a woman, especially at that time.


    You know, I don''t want to say more here, because the scene was so embarrassing that I was ashamed for a long time and didn''t dare to say a word to me.


    After such a small episode, Yu Xi had no secret in front of me. I saw it everywhere, really.


    Old with Yu Xi so stiff is not the way ah, I try to communicate with Yu Xi: "Xi''er."


    "What do you call me for?" Yu Xi lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at me at all.


    "How do you feel about your body?"

 Chapter 966

    Yu Xi is still shy, pretending to be angry and said: "you are so happy to say that I am so sick, you still bully me."


    "Xi''er, I didn''t bully you, I -"


    "no sophistry! No explanation. I don''t want to listen. "


    "Oh. All right. The ground is cold. Let me take you back. "


    I stood up from the ground, and suddenly I picked up Yu Xi. A princess hugged me. Yu Xi was just a little surprised, and then I buried my little head in my arms.


    "Xi''er, your fever hasn''t completely subsided. I''ll find some herbs for you to reduce your fever and find something to eat by the way." I hold Yu Xi and say as I walk.


    "Well." Yu Xi is very clever and docile. Maybe women are like this. Once he is conquered by a man, what he says is what he says. He has no idea.


    Yu Xi''s head was stuffy and she didn''t speak. I thought she was sick. She asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable?"


    "No


    "No, why don''t you talk?"


    "I - I''m thinking about things."


    "You''ve just escaped from the gate of death, but don''t use your brain too much. You''d better rest at ease."


    "Oh." Yu Xi said so, but I can see what''s on her mind.


    I took Yu Xi back to the hut, Yu Xi looked at the wooden bed collapsed, blushed with shame, she muttered: "really wild, so hard why."


    "Ah? What? "


    "Nothing."


    "No. You know what you want to say


    "It''s really nothing."


    "Xi''er, if you have any unhappiness, just tell me. Don''t keep it in your heart, you know?"


    "I - I''m not unhappy. I''m very happy."


    Ah?


    Yu Xi quickly changed the topic and said, "Chutian, I''m hungry."


    "I''m going to find something to eat." I looked at the collapse of the wooden bed, do not know where to put Yu Xi, can only silly hold her.


    And Yu Xi didn''t mean to come down at all.


    "Xi''er, I -" I smile awkwardly at the wooden bed.


    Yu Xi said gently, "I know everything. Men, understand. "


    "Understand? What do you understand? " Yuxi misunderstood something again. Yuxi didn''t want to explain anything more. He just buried his head in my arms and said, "I''ve given you my body. You should be kind to me in the future. Don''t ignore me or don''t care about me."


    "Xi''er -"


    "would you please coax me?"


    "All right - all right."


    "So reluctant? Take out the bar. "


    "Good."


    "Hee hee."


    Yu Xi slept in my arms for a while, her breathing was even, her heart beat was normal, this time Yu Xi was completely alive.


    I can''t understand this phenomenon. How can it be like this? Is it my vitality that activates her vitality and resonates? Or is it something else? Why can the air flow in my body expel the foul air in her body and then save her?


    There are too many things in the world that can''t be explained, especially when it comes to medicine. I don''t know anything about it. I think it''s just wishful thinking. I can come up with a good or bad idea.


    Yu Xi was just pulled back from the gate of death by me, but she didn''t recover. I stayed with her in the hut for more than half a month. During this time, I renovated the hut and made a new wooden bed. This hut seems to be our new home.


    I hunt around with a sniper rifle, dig wild vegetables for herbs, and inject air flow recuperation into Yu Xi at night and noon. Under the combined treatment of drugs and air flow, Yu Xi''s health is better day by day.


    Of course, it is inevitable to encounter some embarrassing pictures when injecting air flow, because this special treatment method always has many inconveniences. At the beginning, Yu Xi will show some embarrassed state, and let it be after a long time.


    I''m full of worries. Yu Xi''s illness can''t be separated from me. I wanted to take her to Hangzhou first, but Yu Xi didn''t want to go. She thought it was good to keep fit here. She wanted to keep fit before leaving.


    I understand her, and her illness really can''t be delayed. Yu Xi''s illness is very strange. Ordinary doctors may not have any good methods. It''s estimated that the treatment has no effect on me, so I have to accompany her to help her through the difficulties.


    In addition to treating Yu Xi''s illness and looking for food or herbs, I like to sit on a big stone and think about things. I have to rush to the lonely cliff to save Lin Manxue and ye Luo, but I can''t sing alone. I lack a top helper.


    I need a sharpshooter to cooperate with me. Yu Xi completely meets this condition. She is seriously ill. I''m sorry to open this mouth. Moreover, in her current situation, she can''t go so far with me to save people.


    That evening, I sat on the big stone to watch the sunset, and came to see me the rest of the evening.


    "What do you think?"


    "Nothing."


    "Do you want the leaves to fall?" Yu Xi knows my mind and sits beside me watching the sunset with me."Well. The little guy has been away from me for more than a year. I don''t know how he is now. Will he be afraid alone on the lonely cliff? "


    Yu Xi said with a smile: "tiger father has no dog, you are so powerful, Xiao Ye Luo won''t be a eggshell."


    I said with a wry smile, "what''s so powerful about me? I can''t even protect my own children."


    "Don''t say that about yourself. In our hearts, you are always the best."


    "You?"


    "Yes. We are. I, the first lady and Lin Manxue all think so. "


    I said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''re the only one who thinks so."


    "It''s not."


    "You''re not them. How do you know?"


    "Feel. Women''s feelings are very accurate. Believe me, they must think the same way as me. Otherwise, can they treat you wholeheartedly one by one? "


    "Ha ha."


    "Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Thank you, Xier. Thank you for comforting me."


    "Chutian, I don''t want you to be unhappy." Yu Xi takes my hand and rubs it on her face. It hurts me very much.


    "I''m fine."


    "No. You have something to do. I know you have something on your mind. Saving people is like fighting a fire. It''s all my illness that has affected you. "


    "Xi''er, don''t think so."


    "Chutian, let''s go to Guya tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Yes. Early tomorrow morning. "


    "But your illness?"


    "My illness is no more serious. Chutian, in fact, I always insist not to leave here because I want to get well as soon as possible and go to Guya with you. Gu Ya is Yan Qingcheng''s hometown. I don''t trust you to go alone. Once you send me back to Hangzhou, you must go alone. This is the last thing I want to see. "


    "Xi''er -"


    "now that I''m quite well, I can go with you. Don''t worry, I won''t be a burden to you if there are many people and helpers."


    "I never felt like you were a burden to me."


    "Really?"


    "Well."


    "Chutian, do you still count what you promised me before?"

 Chapter 967

    I have promised Yu Xi that as long as she can survive, she can do whatever she wants me to do. During this period, I often don''t cover my body with my clothes. I haven''t seen anything about her. As a woman, Yu Xi must acquiesce that I am her man, otherwise I won''t take so much of it.


    Yu Xi was terminally ill at that time. In order to encourage her to concentrate, I made some promises. Although things were special at that time, I could be excused for doing anything, but no matter what circumstances the man said, he had to take responsibility. Otherwise, there was no difference between speaking and farting, and I had no reason not to fulfill the promise.


    "Of course."


    "What do you think is our relationship now?"


    "This -"


    I thought about kicking the ball back to Yu Xi: "what do you want to be?"


    It''s a matter of great importance. I can''t decide it. I have to make up my mind later.


    Yu Xi said: "I - my mind you should understand."


    "Xi''er, you should know my current situation, I owe a lot of debt, hurt a lot of women, I - I''m afraid to delay you!"


    "I know. But I have thought that a woman like me is not fit to talk about love. Now it''s hard to find a man I like. I don''t want to miss it. "


    "But -"


    Yu Xi said unquestionably: "no but! Don''t break your word. Besides, I betrayed Yan Qingcheng and the big boss. Besides following you, I have no place to go. "


    "Xi''er, my life is a mess. If you don''t mind, I don''t have anything to say. After all, I have my word first. I''ll keep my word. I won''t break my word or go back."


    "In this case, Chutian, I -" Yu Xi wanted to say something more.


    "Say what you have. There''s something we can''t say between us."


    "I - ah, I''d better not say it."


    "If you don''t bring one like this, you''ll be disappointed if you don''t say it half way."


    Yu Xi reluctantly smile, silent for a while, thinking about whether to say or not, I do not force her, according to her own will to decide to say or not.


    Yu Xi thought for a while, wriggled his lips for a while, maybe he couldn''t hold it, and then asked in a soft voice, "can I have a baby for you?"


    Ah? what?


    I was almost confused by Yu Xi''s words.


    Yuxi how to think of giving me a baby.


    Yu Xi is expected to give up. He didn''t turn back when he opened the bow. At the beginning of the matter, he didn''t have the reason to swallow it back, so he had to go on.


    "I want to have a child."


    "Why?"


    Yu Xi is two years older than me. It''s reasonable for a woman of this age to want to have a baby. It''s just that she''s still sick and hasn''t fully recovered. How can she think about it.


    Yu Xi blushed and said, "I''ve become your woman, but your other women have given birth to children for you. I don''t have children. Will you not want me in the future?"


    "What are you talking about! Is that who I am? I won''t go back on what I promised you. "


    "I know you are a responsible man, but I don''t have any children. I always feel that I have no bottom in my heart. You see, the eldest lady has Mo ran, the orchid has Ye Luo, and although Lin Manxue has no children, you are so devoted to her that you want to give her all your life, and I - "


    " your body hasn''t recovered yet. We''ll consider this matter when your body has recovered. "


    "My health is almost good, do not delay the birth of children, Chutian, I am not afraid of your jokes, I - I just happened to be that period these days."


    "Dangerous period?"


    "Well."


    "Xier -"


    "how? Aren''t you going to think of me as your woman? "


    "Xi''er, I don''t mean that. Can we discuss it later?"


    "No. There will be no chance in the future. When we get back to Hangzhou, what chance do we have if we have a young lady to supervise us? Even if we don''t go to Hangzhou and go to Gu ya to rescue Lin Manxue, will Lin Manxue agree? "


    I have to say that Yu Xi is very far sighted. Once I leave here, I really don''t have any chance with her. I promise her that maybe it''s just an expedient measure. There are many variables in this matter.


    "Xier. Let''s - "


    Yu Xi said:" I don''t care. You promised me anyway. No matter what I ask, you won''t go back on it. A man spits on a nail, and you can''t go back on it. "


    "But this - we''re not married."


    "I don''t want those false names. Anyway, I''ve lived for more than 30 years, and I''ve been following the rules. I have to be willful. Tonight, tonight, you have to let me be your real woman. Last time I was in a coma, I didn''t know what it was like. How unjust. Besides, it''s not like you haven''t done it before. What are you worrying about


    Yu Xi really let go, no matter how much, what reserved shy all forget.


    Once a woman decides to do something, nine horses won''t come back."It was a misunderstanding. I explained it to you."


    "No matter whether it''s a misunderstanding or not, I''ll take it seriously. You can give me a definite answer. Would you like to give me a child?"


    It''s not so easy to have a baby. I can''t give it if I want to. Yu Xi thought it too simple.


    I said with a smile: "even if I agree, you may not be able to conceive ah."


    "Screw you. Miss can be pregnant, Lan Xin can be pregnant, why can''t I. What''s wrong with me. "


    "It''s not a matter of difference, it''s a matter of probability."


    Yu Xi stares at me with big eyes. I quickly shut up. Yu Xi and I look at each other like this. Suddenly, Yu Xi throws me on a big stone.


    ¡­¡­


    Yu Xi''s health is really good, at least after the test of last night''s event, I believe her words.


    The next day, just after dawn, Yu Xi and I set out for the lonely cliff. This matter is urgent. Yu Xi and I spent too long in this deep mountain.


    Yan Qingcheng had already removed the guards and destroyed the laboratory. There was only an ancient forest left here, and nothing else of value was left.


    Gu Ya is more than 1000 kilometers away from here. Yu Xi and I went out of the old forest, purchased some equipment and got a car to drive by.


    We didn''t have a helicopter, so we had to go through the primeval forest around the lonely cliff and force out a way.


    I don''t want to talk about the details along the way. In short, it wasn''t smooth. After a lot of wrongs and hardships, Yu Xi and I finally went to the lonely cliff and happened to meet Lin Manxue in an old forest.


    At that time, a team of robot soldiers escorted Lin Manxue to leave. Two robot soldiers carried her. Four or five robot soldiers were on guard with submachine guns.


    Yu Xi and I are separated.


    Yu Xi occupied a commanding height, set up the sniper gun, I quietly touched the past, ready to save people at any time.

 Chapter 968

    After I was in position, I made an OK gesture towards Yu Xi. Yu Xi aimed at two robot soldiers carrying Lin Manxue in the sight glass, and fired continuously, hitting the head of the target.


    The protective film on the hit target''s head was destroyed. Suddenly someone attacked him. The robot soldier immediately responded and took the opportunity to catch up with him.


    Yu Xi picked up his gun and ran away to draw away some robot soldiers. There were still two left in the forest. Suddenly, I rushed up and knocked them over. Then I smashed the small ceramic jar in my hand on their heads.


    There is aqua regia in the small ceramic jar. When the jar is broken, aqua regia is splashed on the head of the robot warrior. Aqua regia penetrates into the brain of the robot warrior, and then the two robots belch.


    This is the secret weapon that Yu Xi and I carefully prepared for the robot warrior. I gave it a loud name: Invincible small porcelain pot.


    I packed a sack of such things and prepared two handy slingshots. Yu Xi was responsible for destroying the protective film, while I was responsible for the fatal blow.


    I was worried that the aqua regia would splash on man Xue and hurt man Xue by mistake, so I felt it and hit the robot warrior. If not, I didn''t have to work so hard.


    I picked up Liman snow and ran with a sack of bottles.


    Lin Manxue has been in a coma, and she doesn''t know what happened to her. The bandage on her face fell off, and her small face was covered with blood stains, and then it seeped.


    The situation is critical. I don''t have time to think about it too much.


    But to see man Xue again, I''m so excited. We''ve been apart for half a year. These days, I almost want to break my heart. I don''t want to meet her here.


    There are too many robot fighters chasing Yu Xi. I''m afraid that Yu Xi is in danger. I''m carrying Lin Manxue on my back and yelling all the way, trying to share some pressure with Yu Xi.


    Yu Xi ran West. The robots were concentrated in the west, so I ran East. The East was empty. I was running while I was mumbling. I suddenly attracted all the robot fighters around me. I was a good boy, and there were dozens of them.


    Lin Manxue''s life and death are uncertain. I can''t be trapped here by a robot. I have to find a secret place to treat her.


    First of all, you have to break out of the bag enclosure, and then go to find such a safe place.


    I run for my life with man Xue on my back. Yu Xi is in the West and I''m in the East. It''s too far away to look at the head and the tail. At this time, I can''t look at Yu Xi. I can save one by one.


    Anyway, Yuxi is not an ordinary person. I believe Yuxi will find a way to escape the siege of robot soldiers.


    I poured air into my legs and ran like a gust of wind. Along the way, I would enter the woods and drill through the grass. All of a sudden, I threw away the pursuit of the robot soldiers behind.


    Listening to the sound, they didn''t give up completely. They were still chasing after each other. They didn''t dare to be careless. They rushed forward all the way. They didn''t know how long they had been running. It was estimated that they had been running for at least four or five hours. Anyway, I was tired all the way. After a short rest, I ran to the edge of a lake.


    This lake has at least tens of thousands of hectares. Is there such a big lake here?


    I was dumbfounded.


    I can''t see the end at a glance.


    Also, mountains and rivers depend on each other. Where there are mountains, there must be water. It''s no surprise that such a large natural lake has formed here.


    The lake is clean and bright with green light, and people can be clearly seen on it.


    Because the lake is very deep, even if the water is clear, it can''t be seen to the end, so it has a touch of green.


    There is a majestic mountain in the center of the lake. Half of the mountain is submerged in the water and half is exposed outside. There are green trees and forests on the mountain. It''s beautiful. It''s really a good place to recuperate.


    Moreover, robot fighters are not human after all. They are made of steel and have electric current. They have a natural fear of water.


    Why don''t I take man Xue to the mountains in the center of the lake for shelter? Even if they come here, they can''t help me.


    It''s just that the center of the lake is too far away from the shore, and I''m really facing a big challenge when I swim with Lin Manxue in a daze.


    Brother is not a man who flinches when he is in trouble. Since this is the best way to go, even if it is difficult, he has to overcome it.


    I jump into the lake with Lin Manxue in my arms and swim towards the center of the lake with her.


    Lin Manxue''s face was flushed by the lake, and before we swam out, we woke up 70 or 80 meters away.


    Cough, cough!


    Lin Manxue''s head is floating on the water, coughing constantly.


    "Manyu." Snow wake up, the happiest of course is me, I stop swimming forward, holding snow half floating in the water.


    Ah?


    Lin Manxue found a man holding her, scared to push me, but I hold very tight, she can''t push.


    What''s more, Lin Manxue found that the surrounding situation was not right. We were not on land, but submerged in water.


    "You Lin Manxue still wants to push me. Suddenly, she thinks that a familiar face is smiling at her. Manxue is stunned.This very annoying smile reappeared in front of her.


    Man Xue thought she was dreaming.


    "Manyu."


    "You - you -"


    "I am Chu Tian. Ye Chutian


    "I-I -"


    "you are Manyu. Ha ha. " I grin with joy.


    Lin Manxue glared at me angrily. She liked to put on airs to me because she said "you" and "I" before and after seeing me, which made her look very silly.


    Who is Lin Manxue? How could she give me a chance to laugh at her.


    "Don''t interrupt!" Liman said with a snowboarding face


    "Hey, hey."


    "Still laughing?" Lin Man snow Du mouth, daughter state show no doubt, this is not angry, more like coquetry, when the boyfriend make girlfriend angry is this kind of appearance.


    As soon as I saw Lin Manxue, I forgot all my troubles, as if no misunderstanding had ever happened between me and her. She just went back to her mother''s home to visit her parents, and then came back on the appointed date.


    I only had this feeling at that time, really, very, very nice, kind and natural.


    I met Lin Manxue after a long separation, and they all said that a little farewell is better than a new marriage. I think that''s my feeling, and so is man Xue. Otherwise, she would not be fascinated by me and indulge in this kind of tenderness.


    Lin Manxue seems to have forgotten the past. Maybe she has been thinking about me all the time. When she meets me again, she may miss me no less than I miss her at all.


    The lake washed Lin Manxue again. Her hair was wet and her delicate face was wet. It was so beautiful that I dazzled.


    I''m crazy when I look at it.


    Snow scar, I suddenly found a long face, why not?

 Chapter 969

    What''s going on?


    My eyes showed a trace of surprise or a trace of affection. This scene did not escape Lin Manxue''s eyes. She found a trace of indescribable strangeness in my eyes. She touched her face and scolded, "what are you doing? There is no thing on my face, so what do you think of me?"


    Lin Manxue casually touches, a pain comes from the face, the pain after the skin is cut by what. Lin Man snow Oh a, frighten a body to quiver, face how, how can have a long scar?


    "What about my face?"


    "Nothing - nothing."


    "What happened to my face?"


    I hugged man Xue''s waist and said, "it''s nothing."


    Lin Manxue didn''t believe it. She pushed me away and wanted to use the lake as a mirror to look at her face. Just now, she pushed me away and stirred up the lake. The microwave was sparkling. For a moment, Lin Manxue couldn''t see the feedback from the lake.


    Lin Manxue opened her eyes and waited for the water pattern on the lake to come to a standstill. I stirred the water to keep her from seeing clearly.


    Man Xue loves beauty so much. If she finds herself disfigured, her little heart can''t bear it.


    "Don''t move!" When manscheton was angry with me, I didn''t listen to her and still acted willfully. Lin manscheton was angry with me, maybe because she was afraid to face it, she turned her head and swam to the other side.


    I quickly catch up, in the water I am the Dragon King, just a Lin Man snow how can be my opponent.


    Lin Manxue turned back and glared at me, made a pause gesture to me, and didn''t let me get closer. Her expression at that time was particularly terrible. I didn''t dare to disobey her, so I had to stop near her.


    Time stopped at this moment, Lin Manxue nervously closed her eyes, waiting for the verdict of fate.


    After a long time, the water pattern dispersed and the lake became calm. Lin Manxue slowly opened her eyes and suddenly froze in the water.


    Because after the lake is still, the whole outline of Lin Manxue is clearly reflected.


    She!


    She finally saw her face!


    A centipede, a creepy centipede crawling on his face.


    Lin Manxue''s eyes are silly, or not. It should be shocking. Her big eyes are full of disbelief and panic. She can''t believe that this face belongs to her.


    What an ugly face it is!


    A woman who once did not pay attention to all the beauty in the world, a woman who once thought she was God''s favorite, God gave all the beauty to her, at this moment began to doubt themselves, dislike themselves, and even hate themselves.


    Yes.


    She became such a woman.


    How far is it from hell to heaven? Maybe it''s too far to reach.


    So from heaven to hell, maybe it''s very close, just one step, one step is enough.


    Lin Manxue looks at her reflection on the lake foolishly. She can''t help her tears any more. She finds herself so ugly in front of the man she loves most. Isn''t this ironic? Is it a punishment from heaven for her past insolence?


    Man Xue cried, quietly crying, she is more vulnerable than I imagined, extremely vulnerable.


    At the moment, she is like a precious China, which will be broken at a touch.


    My heart then a pain, snow sad, I am more sad than she, I want to swim to comfort her or not called comfort, but with her to bear it.


    Happiness and pain should be shared together, which is called true love, right?


    I was about to swim past, Lin Manxue stopped me, she reached out her hand and waved to me not to go past, she wanted to be alone.


    Lin Manxue turned her back to me and lowered her head to cry. Her tears were scattered in the lake, and she was drowned in the lake. However wide the lake was, it couldn''t hold her sadness.


    I think of a song by Ren Xianqi, sad Pacific, or at the moment, Lin Manxue and I are completely in line with that artistic conception.


    I accompanied man Xue silently behind me. Lin Man Xue cried for nearly an hour, and then looked back at me. Her eyes were empty at that time, and she lost her wisdom and vitality.


    I know she is sad. She cares so much about her appearance. How can she not be sad? But I didn''t expect that she would be so sad.


    There is no more sorrow than the death of heart. Maybe man Xue''s heart is dead.


    "Man Xue." I tried to call man Xue, trying to distract her.


    Lin Manxue covered her face with her hands and didn''t dare to look at me or let me see her face. She only said a word to me lightly: "Ye Chutian, Xiaoye falls into Xueer''s hands."


    When Lin Manxue said these words, she didn''t have the slightest emotion. It was like taking a message to someone and talking to a stranger. She had no emotion at all.


    And how did Lin Manxue suddenly talk to me about this? At this moment, she is still in the mood to care about others. Do you want to blow me away? I have a bad premonition that man Xue is not telling me what to do or trying to get rid of the relationship.Doesn''t she want to live or never see me again?


    Lin Manxue said the above words no longer speak, as if I did not exist, suddenly sank toward the bottom of the lake, I was silly on the spot, in a blink of an eye, Lin Manxue disappeared.


    I plunge into the bottom of the water, in the water my vision is good, far better than ordinary people, I found Lin Manxue and catch up with her from behind, a hug her.


    Lin Manxue with lost soul like, the whole person insensitive, even if I hold her firmly, Lin Manxue still no response.


    I forced Lin Manxue out of the water, Lin Manxue soaked in the water for a while, because of lack of oxygen for a period of time, a small face was holding red.


    She coughed a few times, and I patted her on the back to help her.


    I thought as I patted.


    Man Xue suddenly sank to the bottom of the lake. Is she drowning herself with the thought of death or something else.


    Her attitude towards me was suddenly as cold as ice.


    Lin Manxue won''t do it for no reason, but she is a woman who is extremely unreasonable. I really can''t understand her careful thinking.


    Lin Manxue pushed me away again and wanted to do it again.


    Looking at Lin Manxue''s abuse, I angrily scolded:


    "Su Manyu, you''re out of your mind. What do you want to do! What are you trying to do? "


    "You don''t care!"


    "I don''t care who cares about you! Come on, follow me to the island in the middle of the lake


    "I said leave it alone!" Lin Manxue temper also came up, I yelled at her, her voice is bigger than me, in front of her I had no dignity, momentum was completely suppressed by her.


    If you really love someone like this, what cowardice, compromise, inferiority will pester you together, so that you can''t stand the waist pole in front of her.

 Chapter 970

    Lin Manxue roared at me like crazy, and she was stunned. She seldom treated me like this before, even never. But this time, she didn''t control her temper.


    Lin Manxue is very disappointed in himself, extremely disappointed, I know, I know.


    "Manyu!" I lowered my voice and called her with a little cry. I knew she was suffering, but no matter how hard she was, I couldn''t abuse herself.


    She''s not abusing herself. She''s abusing me. She''s killing me.


    "Manyu, I don''t allow you to treat yourself like this. If you feel uncomfortable, you will beat me and scold me. I promise that if you don''t beat me back, I will only have one request. Don''t abuse yourself, OK?"


    "Did I abuse myself? I''m not a masochist. Why should I abuse myself. Hum, ye Chutian, you don''t think I want to commit suicide, do you? Who am I, Lin Manxue? I have no experience of setbacks and difficulties, so I''m going to commit suicide? I just want to go to the lake and have a rest. Do you care? What''s the matter with you


    Lin Manxue''s words stunned me.


    Lin Manxue ignored me, looked back at me coldly, and said:


    "Ye Chutian, listen to me, I don''t want you to care about my affairs. I don''t care about you


    I said unconvinced: "am I not qualified? You su Manyu is my Ye Chutian''s woman. Do you think I have the right to manage you? "


    Lin Manxue disdained to say: "what your woman! We broke up when we were in Hangzhou. Now you are you and I am me. They have nothing to do with each other. Please don''t pester me again in the future. "


    Lin Manxue suddenly changed her attitude towards me, which I expected. She didn''t think about how to face me, or she didn''t want to live any more.


    "If you say it''s irrelevant, it''s irrelevant? Why? Love is a matter for two people. If you want to be happy with each other, you need to agree with each other. You can''t be irrelevant just because you have nothing to say. You don''t have the right! It''s not up to you! "


    "Can''t you help me? that ''s ok! Ye Chutian, if you want to say that, we''ll have a good break. You carry your girlfriend and make other women''s stomach big, and give birth to a child. If you don''t say that, you marry another woman behind her back and give birth to another child. You betray me again and again. Then I want to ask you, for such a man, does this woman have the right to terminate the relationship with him? Please tell me now, does she have the right? "


    I immediately speechless, these things man snow remember, and remember clearly, how could she do nothing happened.


    "You want to draw a line with me?"


    "I don''t want to, but I have made a clear distinction. Ye Chutian, if you are still a man, don''t entangle in these children''s love, to save Xiao yelou, that is your responsibility, Xiao yelou is your closest person. As for me, we have no relationship any more. You go


    Lin Manxue once again said that he would let me go.


    "Man Xue, I know what you say is angry, not from your heart."


    "What''s that. That''s what I mean. Ye Chutian, I didn''t make it clear to you before I left Hangzhou last time. It''s my fault. Today we meet again, just to make it clear. You listen to me carefully. From this moment on, I, Lin Manxue, will officially release any relationship with you, ye Chutian. Since then, we will be strangers. Your business has nothing to do with me, and mine has nothing to do with you. I won''t disturb your life. Please don''t disturb my life. Listen carefully. "


    I yelled, "I don''t agree."


    "You have no right to disagree. Ye Chutian, you betrayed love first. As a betrayer of love, what right do you have to disagree. If you agree, you have to agree. If you don''t agree, you have to agree. "


    "Manyu."


    "Don''t call me Manyu any more. Su Manyu is dead. I''m Lin Manxue. I want to start a new life. Su Manyu, who used to live with you, is dead."


    "She''s not dead, and she''ll never die. She''s still alive. "


    "You think she''s dead."


    "Manyu!"


    Lin Manxue said with a cold voice: "Mr. Ye, I''d like to introduce myself to you again. I''m Lin Manxue. I''m the president of Manxue company. You can call me President Lin or president Lin. please don''t call him by his name any more."


    "Yes. If you want to call me man Xue, I will call you man Xue, but no matter what your name is, it can''t change the relationship between you and me. "


    Lin Manxue said coldly: "Mr. Ye, do you know what respect is? You don''t even know the most basic respect. You see, I''m a woman, bullying, right? OK, anyway, there is no outsider here. You can do whatever you want to do to me. Don''t you want my body to depend on me? No problem. I''ll give it to you. You say how you want me to cooperate with you. I''ll cooperate with you. After you give it to me, get the hell out of here. I don''t want to see you any more. "


    Lin Manxue''s tone is more and more arrogant and colder. She speaks bitterly, as if she is really Lin Manxue, the invincible beauty president.


    And I was just a rookie in the company of man Xue. She bullied me and cursed me."Man Xue, don''t say so about yourself, and don''t say so about me. I feel sorry for what you said."


    "Heartache? Ha ha, ye Chutian, what do you say you have? Why do women all over the world want to revolve around you? I admit that I used to like you, but do you know what the past is and what the past is. I tell you frankly, I don''t like you any more, not at all. I not only don''t like you, but also full of disgust to you. You are so dirty, why should I like a man who is so worthless. I have a cleanliness mania, understand? "


    "I don''t believe it! You lie to me again! You''re lying to me! When you saw me for the first time, it was not that kind of expression or attitude. "


    "Mr. Ye, you are too sentimental. What''s my expression and attitude? Did I kiss you or kiss you? Did I throw myself to you? Did you post it upside down? None of them. Since I left Hangzhou, my attitude towards you has not changed. I''m finished with you. I don''t like you any more. Oh, no, it can''t be called like, but disgust, yes, disgust! "


    "Are you lying to me?"


    "Do you need it?"


    "I know you''re lying. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe a word. "


    "Hum. If you want to deceive yourself, I can''t help it. No matter who you are, you will never wake up a person who pretends to be sleeping, right? "


    "Man Xue, why do you torture yourself and me so much. You have forgotten, not far away, the days when you were in Hangzhou half a year ago. Have you forgotten all of them? "


    "Hangzhou. What is Hangzhou? I forgot. I just want to let you forget that I cheated you

 Chapter 971

    "Man Xue, do you say that because you have a wound on your face? Don''t worry, no matter what you look like, I won''t care. I don''t care about anything but you. Please believe me."


    Lin Manxue said impatiently: "Mr. Ye, I didn''t find that you are such a difficult man in the past. I told you so clearly. What else? Can''t you give yourself a little dignity and face? I have to speak so badly! You can''t be free and easy! Respect me


    "It''s normal for love to be together, not love to be apart, to get together and to break up. I don''t like you, you can''t force me to like you, you can''t force me to like a man like you. Would you please leave a little self-respect for yourself and a last good impression on me? "


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t agree. If I say no, I won''t agree. Even if you say no, I won''t agree. "


    "You''re shameless to say that. You know, eating in the bowl and looking in the pot, you say how many women you have and still want to occupy me. Do you know what shame is? Anyway, I''ve made it clear to you. As for what you think, I don''t care, and I don''t want to. I said that your business has nothing to do with me. If you don''t want to accept this fact, you can stay here and think about it slowly. If you don''t go, I''ll go. "


    Lin Manxue wanted to slip away from me. I grabbed her little hand.


    Lin Manxue said impatiently, "what do you want to do! Don''t bother me any more. Let go


    "I haven''t made it clear how I can go."


    "Didn''t I make it clear? There''s something else I haven''t made clear, you say


    "No matter what you just said, I didn''t listen. It''s not."


    "You! You! Rogue Lin Manxue glared at me with round eyes, as if to eat me.


    The scar on Lin Manxue''s face is even more shocking after being moistened by the lake water. The wound is still black, which is a sign of poisoning.


    Look at the situation, man Xue is really angry. What she said in front of me is not a joke. In this situation, she is not in the mood to joke with me.


    I don''t know why Lin Manxue said that. I''m not her. Naturally, I don''t know why she said that, but no matter what she said, I don''t believe that she no longer loves me.


    Love this kind of thing is very mysterious and wonderful, can''t see and touch, but can really feel, I believe that Lin Manxue still love me, I first saw her to realize this feeling, but all the good things in Lin Manxue realize their disfigurement after disappeared.


    For today''s plan is to pacify man Xue first, not to let her leave alone. She and I are not completely out of danger, and may be besieged by robot soldiers at any time.


    And this is a primeval forest. There are no people in a few hundred miles. How can Lin Manxue survive alone.


    As long as man Xue is willing to follow me, I can not only protect man Xue''s safety, but also win her heart again and let her change her mind.


    No matter what the reason, snow suddenly cold to me, I believe I can get her back, I can.


    Man Xue, in this life, you and I are bound together, don''t want to run halfway.


    So even if it''s on me, it''s on her.


    I made up my mind and said frankly, "man Xue, you said I don''t respect you. OK, I respect you. What do you want to do? I won''t stop you. It''s just that we haven''t left the boundary of the lonely cliff. It''s deserted and uninhabited. It''s a primeval forest. Where can you go by yourself


    "Do you care. I''ll go wherever I want. If you have anything to do, let me go! "


    "Man Xue, I don''t know why you have to say that, but since you ask, I have nothing to say. After all, I''m sorry for you. But now we are in danger. There are many people searching around for us, and you are still injured. Look, the wound should be poisoned. I need to treat it for you. If you insist on breaking up, I can''t force you to do anything. I know and understand that I won''t force you to do anything. It''s just - if you want to break up, you have to wait until we leave here. I have to take you out safely. You have to be with me before you leave here. The only safe place for us at present is the island in the middle of the lake. I''ll take you up. "


    "If you want to go yourself, I won''t go. You don''t want to follow me any more. I don''t want to see you again. It''s disgusting. " Lin Manxue looked at me in disgust.


    "Really not?"


    "No


    I suddenly said with a smile: "if you say that, I will not let you leave alone. First of all, you can not escape alone, even if you can. Hehe, man Xue, there is no silver here. Are you so afraid to be with me because you can''t let me go in your heart and are afraid to rekindle your old love with me? "


    "Joke!"


    "What are you worried about?"


    "Am I worried? Which eye of yours can see what I''m worried about! "


    "Don''t worry, why don''t you come with me."


    Lin Man Xue turned her lips and said, "Mr. Ye, you look down on me, Lin Man Xue. It''s no use trying to motivate me.""If you don''t have any small things in your heart, why refuse my kindness?"


    "Not rare. And who knows what you''re up to. You, Mr. Ye, are good at dealing with women. I have to guard against them. "


    "Man Xue."


    "Please call me Miss Lin."


    "Miss Lin, you are so smart that you should understand the current situation. You refuse me again and again, which makes me doubt you."


    "You want to doubt what your rights are. I have no right to interfere. You can think whatever you like."


    Lin Manxue, the little girl, doesn''t get any oil and salt. Anyway, she just doesn''t want to go to the island with me. I can''t say that I can''t help her.


    For other women, my words are all about this, they must have depended on me, but she''s not another woman, she''s Lin Manxue. She always brags to me. If she doesn''t want to cooperate, I really can''t help her.


    I had a stalemate with Lin Manxue, which reminds me of the scene in orchid town and Manxue company. She liked to fight against me in those years.


    What did I do at that time, rascal? Yes, she was rude. I played rascal with her to see who could fight.


    Although I am thirty-three years old this year, I am thirty-three years old, and my heart is naturally different from that when I first graduated. But how can I say that when I meet this woman, I feel like a child who has not grown up. I always want to make something strange to attract her attention.


    I suddenly showed a rogue face and said, "OK. Miss Lin, if you want to say that, don''t blame me for pestering you. Tut Tut, it''s very comfortable to soak in the lake. Quan Dang takes a bath with you. Anyway, I think you''re crazy these days. I''d like to have such an opportunity. "

 Chapter 972

    When I mentioned that I was almost crazy to miss her, Lin Manxue was obviously stunned. She rarely lost her temper and didn''t bite me. She only gently scolded "rogue".


    I don''t believe Lin Manxue can''t cure her.


    I want to pull Lin Manxue into my arms, but I dare not be too presumptuous. I have to grasp this degree. Once I cross the border, if Lin Manxue gets angry, the consequences will be very serious.


    I have been holding Lin Manxue''s little hand, Lin Manxue spat at me: "bah. What are you talking about? It''s shameless. "


    I said with a smile: "we haven''t officially separated. What''s the matter with my girlfriend? Who dares to chew my tongue?"


    "Let go!"


    "No! Unless you come with me to the island


    "Are you loose?"


    "Miss Lin, I advise you not to waste your breath. Even if you ask me ten thousand times, I just got the answer. I''m not relaxed!"


    "You


    I played a rascal to her, and Lin Manxue couldn''t help me at once. When I was a rascal, I was a real rascal. If I didn''t beat her, I would beat her as much as I wanted. She had learned it earlier. How could she not know my temper.


    I''ve got a crush on her. It''s not that easy for her to get rid of me.


    Lin Manxue was so angry with me that she gritted her teeth, frowned and thought for a moment, and began to loosen her mouth, saying:


    "if you want me to follow you, it''s not without discussion, but you must promise me a condition."


    Stubborn Lin Man snow finally let go, I will not naturally stretch.


    "What terms, you say."


    Lin Manxue said: "there''s no discussion about breaking up. I have to divide it now. I''m not sure if I don''t break up. You''re a man who likes to push an inch. I''m afraid of your way. After breaking up, you and I will have nothing to do with each other. In the future, you are not allowed to please me, tease me, take advantage of me, and talk to me when you have nothing to do. "


    Man Xue is so stubborn. Why do you have to break up with me?


    "Man Xue."


    "It''s Miss Lin."


    "Do you have to?"


    Lin Manxue said, "if you don''t agree to my request, I''d rather die in this forest than follow you. Do you choose by yourself?"


    "If I agree, you will go with me to the island in the middle of the lake."


    "You agree."


    "Miss man Lin, I can agree to break up with you, but I have a request before I agree."


    "You are not qualified to ask for anything."


    I don''t care whether Lin Manxue agrees or doesn''t agree, so I said: "Lin Manxue, you''ve heard me clearly. You are my woman one day and my woman all your life. I just lose you temporarily. One day, I will chase you back."


    "Dream." Lin Manxue didn''t turn her head, but I was moved by her expression.


    I agreed to Lin Manxue''s request to break up. Lin Manxue also agreed to go to the island in the middle of the lake with me. I wanted to swim with her. Lin Manxue stopped me. She said that if they broke up, they should avoid it. What''s a hug like this.


    She also framed me as saying that I wanted to take advantage of her deliberately. No way!


    Lin Manxue doesn''t agree, and I don''t dare to force her. To tell you the truth, I''m really afraid of her, and I don''t dare to provoke her to get angry. I''ll let her have a good rest for a few days before I cure her.


    Lin Manxue is not strong enough. How is it possible to swim from here to the center of the lake? She stops eating after less than 200 meters. Even so, Lin Manxue still doesn''t let me touch her. She just swims for a while and has a rest.


    Mansher and I went to the island in the middle of the lake with great efforts.


    After going to the island, Lin Manxue is like a pool of mud lying on the grass. After the spring wind blows, the grass is green. The natural green brings a hint of spring.


    In early spring, the temperature is very low. When she is soaking in the water, she may not feel it. Once she gets ashore, she looks very cold and wet. Lin Manxue is weak and can''t stand the cold. Her body is shaking.


    Fortunately, the sun has risen early. It''s estimated that after 11 a.m., the sun is very big and warm.


    The island is not small, and there is a big mountain in the middle. The place off the coast of the island is flat. I want to help man Xue go forward. Man Xue shakes off my hand and stares at me and says, "we have something to say, you can''t go back."


    I angry nuzui said: "I did not want to take advantage of you ah?"


    "Do you think you don''t have any pressure in your mind?" Man Xue pushed me forward. This small island is so beautiful that it is no less beautiful than Chuxin island.


    The trees are full of shade, the flowers are blooming, the bees are flying and the butterflies are dancing, the unknown birds are flying around, and many rabbits are running around. How can so many rabbits be seen everywhere here? What''s more surprising to me and Lin Manxue is that these rabbits are not afraid of people at all, just like we don''t exist.


    Isn''t this a rabbit island?


    The more you go forward, the more rabbits you see. There are many kinds of rabbits here. The color of their fur varies from big to small, white, black, gray, and even gray and white. At a glance, they are one.Rabbit saw me and Liman snow two strangers into the island, have looked at us, may think we are different from them.


    When did Lin Manxue see so many rabbits? She was afraid and unconsciously approached me. She took my arm and said, "they - they won''t bite us, will they?"


    "Can rabbits bite?"


    "Of course, and look at the rabbits here. They are so fat, they look a little fierce."


    Lin Manxue didn''t make a fuss. The rabbits here are really not good. At least they are much stronger than the rabbits outside. Although they are not as vigilant as the rabbits outside, they may be far more aggressive than the rabbits outside.


    I stretch out my hand to hold man Xue in my arms, which is a natural reaction. When in danger, men will unconsciously protect women. At this time, who cares what is agreed or not.


    And at this time, Lin Manxue had forgotten the contradiction between me and her, and unconsciously depended on me.


    We walked all the way. Rabbits were eating grass on the grass and didn''t give way to us at all. Man Xue and I didn''t dare to disturb them. We took a detour. Whenever we met rabbits, we would go around and never touch their moldy head.


    This piece of grassland is very big. Through the grassland, the front is the foot of the mountain. There are many big trees at the foot of the mountain. We get into the forest and go up the mountain along a mountain road.


    I cuddle with man Xue all the way, and the faint fragrance of man Xue comes to my nose. Here is a flower island, belonging to the world of flowers. Rao is so. The fragrance of Lin Man Xue can still float to my nose, which shows how unique this fragrance is.


    You can still see a lot of rabbits on the way up the mountain, but the number is not as large as that on the grass. Of course, the rabbits may have gone somewhere else and not blocked in the mountain road.

 Chapter 973

    The reason why we go up the mountain is that the grassland belongs to the territory of rabbits. Man Xue and I dare not occupy the nest. Once they realize our threat, man Xue and I will be in danger.


    When the rabbit is in a hurry, it will bite. This is what man Xue said. Of course, she didn''t talk nonsense. Rabbits do bite.


    There are thousands of rabbits here. Once we are besieged, the consequences should be terrible.


    I''m not afraid of anything. No matter how bad I am, I can protect myself. I''m just afraid of man Xue. Animals are not sentimental or rational. Once they go crazy, they are far more crazy than human beings.


    This mountain is very high. We don''t plan to climb to the top of it. We just want to find a safe and quiet place to live. This place should be waterproof and can prevent the attack of beasts.


    However, I don''t think there are any beasts here, even if there are few. The reason is very simple. Rabbits are at the bottom of the food chain. Their ability to breed in large numbers on the island proves that the island lacks rabbit''s natural enemies, and there are too many rabbit''s natural enemies. Almost all carnivores can be regarded as rabbit''s natural enemies.


    Lin Manxue and I found a piece of flat land in the middle of the mountain. The scenery here is very charming. The important thing is that there is a natural waterfall not far away.


    The waterfall is very beautiful. Standing under it, I feel fresh and cool.


    There is a big pool under the waterfall. The water in the pool is clear and can be drunk and bathed. There are many fish in the pool, which is also convenient for us to get local materials.


    Another thing we value most is that there are almost no rabbits or other animals coming to this place. It''s strange. Why is such a beautiful place not occupied by rabbits?


    Don''t rabbits drink water?


    Of course, this is an island. There are many places where rabbits can drink water, such as other ditches, streams or by the lake.


    It just makes me wonder that no matter in any way, it''s a livable place for people or other animals. Why don''t you see other animals?


    Not to mention here, even nearby, we seldom see other animals all the way, which is really strange.


    Lin Manxue likes it very much. She falls in love with it at a glance. She likes me, naturally. No matter what she wants, I will try my best to help her finish it.


    Since knowing that she has been disfigured, Lin Manxue has been unhappy. There is something in her heart. I want to make her happy, but Manxue warned me not to do it.


    There is an agreement between us.


    Linman snow and I are all wet. We need to dry our clothes first, otherwise we will get sick easily.


    Not far from the pool below the waterfall, there is a pile of rocks on which we can sit or lie to dry our wet clothes. Man Xue and I went to sit on it and bask in the sun.


    Lin Manxue won''t let me sit with her, far away from me. I have the cheek to sit next to her. Lin Manxue glared at me and left again.


    Lin Manxue stood on a big stone with her hands on her back and looked at the distance. My eyes looked at her thin and graceful back straight. Lin Manxue is a gorgeous beauty. It''s beautiful to look at her.


    Lin Manxue seems to notice that I have been staring at her body behind. She is not comfortable. She turns her head and glares at me and says, "have you seen enough?"


    I was nervous and wanted to cover it up, but it was too late. I just wanted a dead pig and didn''t fear boiling water. Anyway, Lin Manxue didn''t see my rogue for the first time, so he said with a smile: "this is not enough."


    "What are you laughing at? Be serious."


    "Man Xue, what''s wrong with me? Look at me now. Don''t be too serious."


    "Go away!"


    "Ha ha."


    "How dare you laugh?"


    Lin Manxue doesn''t want to pay attention to me. Instead, I want to attract her attention. People are so cheap. The more people don''t like you, the more you want to attract each other''s interest.


    Moreover, I don''t want snow to be unhappy all the time. I want to make her happy. As long as I can make her happy, I will break my promise. I don''t care. Even if she scolds me for being shameless and dishonest, I don''t care. As long as she can be really happy.


    I''m willing to do everything for man Xue.


    I whispered, "I''m telling the truth, and I''m not lying. No wonder people are always under great pressure to tell the truth."


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Lin Manxue''s eyes were wide open, and she rushed up to me with fists and kicks. I really couldn''t fight back and scold me. She beat and scolded me for a while. My skin was rough and thick, and I didn''t fear to fight at all. In addition, she was so shameless and smirking at her. Lin Manxue completely lost her temper to me.


    The most humble people are invincible!


    This is true.


    Lin Manxue could not help but I said angrily, "have you forgotten everything you promised me?"


    "I didn''t forget."


    "Don''t forget you dare to tease me?"


    "Man Xue, you are unreasonable. I''ll see what''s wrong with you. How can I tease you?""You''re staring at me, aren''t you teasing me?"


    "Wrong. I just appreciate it with simple eyes. How can I call it smimi. There is a saying that the world is not lack of beauty, but the lack of eyes to find beauty. I take a warning, and I want to dig out such a pair of eyes to find beauty. Is this also wrong? "


    "Ye, are you deliberately angry with me?"


    "Hey, hey. Man Xue - "


    " it''s Miss Lin. I''m not familiar with you rascal. Don''t shout so intimately


    What is intimacy? Intimacy only exists between two very good people. If mansher really doesn''t want to talk to me and treats me as a stranger, how can she use this word.


    I seized the loophole in Lin Manxue''s words and said with a smile: "do you think I''m intimate, too?"


    What kind of woman is Lin Manxue? How can she not understand the hidden meaning in my words? She spat at me:


    "go away."


    "Hey, hey."


    Lin man left me angrily and sat on another big stone.


    Man Xue doesn''t care about me any more. No matter how I tease her, she doesn''t care about me. My friends are also very boring. Seeing many beautiful wild flowers on the cliff, I climbed up and picked a lot of them.


    It''s very dangerous to climb the cliff with bare hands from here. I almost fell down several times, but as long as I can make man Xue happy, it doesn''t matter.


    I handed a large bunch of wild flowers to man Xue. Lin Man Xue smelled the fragrance of flowers and turned her head to see that it was me. Her face changed slightly. I don''t know whether she was happy or not. Anyway, she held the flowers in front of her with a bright smile on her face.


    Man Xue concealed the expression on her face, and then changed into a cold face and said to me: "they are open well on the cliff, why do you want to take them off?"


    "Beautiful."


    "Pretty, you''re going to kill them? Is that the reason? " Man Xue asked aggressively.


    "No


    "You didn''t do that? Do you want to annoy me and embarrass me? "


    Why does man Xue react so much to my picking wild flowers on the cliff? Is she worried about my danger? Is she concerned about me?

 Chapter 974

    I want to see whether there is this kind of emotion in Lin Manxue''s eyes. Unfortunately, Manxue hides it very well. I don''t see anything but anger.


    "You talk, don''t you?"


    I didn''t expect that this idea didn''t move man Xue. Instead, it irritated her, made her feel guilty and withered. I said softly: "snow, I didn''t mean that, just want to give you a gift, want to make you happy."


    "I don''t need it. Throw it away. "


    "Man Xue."


    "Throw it away."


    Man Xue asked me to throw them away. What else can I say? Although I picked them at great risk, man Xue didn''t like what I did. It didn''t make any sense.


    I threw a big bunch of words in front of man Xue and went back to sit down.


    Man snow ignore me, I will no longer focus on her, I am afraid to make her unhappy again. When I look around, the scenery here is really beautiful. It''s really a pleasure to sit on a big stone in the sun and blow.


    I lay on a big stone with my eyes closed for a rest period of time. I was really tired after tossing for so long. Although the air flow in my body can help me eliminate fatigue, the human body is flesh and blood after all. It should not consume too much, and I still need to adjust my breath in time.


    When I opened my eyes, there was no trace of man Xue. I didn''t know what she was doing. In short, she didn''t take the initiative to say hello to me, so she left quietly.


    Along with her, there was a big bunch of flowers.


    I smile in my heart. Man Xue says she doesn''t like it. In fact, she still cares about it, otherwise she won''t take them away secretly.


    I have observed that this island has not met any dangerous animals except rabbits. Although there are many rabbits, as long as we don''t take the initiative to provoke them, I believe they won''t take the initiative to attack us. We''d better be a good neighbor in peace with each other.


    So I don''t worry about what danger man Xue will encounter. She is not in a good mood. Let her be quiet for a while.


    I lay on the big stone with my eyes closed and went on sleeping.


    I slept for about two or three hours, but I still didn''t see Lin Manxue come back. I was very anxious. She went out for half an afternoon and didn''t come back, so I won''t encounter anything.


    After all, this is a strange place. I dare not be careless. I got up from the big stone to look for Lin Manxue.


    I didn''t walk a few steps away, and I saw man Xue walking back slowly. She wore a wreath on her head. Under the wreath, some long grass covered most of her face.


    This wreath should be woven with the bunch of flowers I picked.


    Lin Manxue may not want me to see her injured face again. She spent a lot of time to make such a wreath.


    "Man Xue."


    When man Xue comes back, I greet her with surprise. Lin Man Xue hears my voice, takes a look at me, and then walks away.


    I went to the pool and caught a few fish. I made a small fire. After I cooked the fish, I put out the fire. This is also something I can''t do. The smoke from the fire is easy to reveal the whereabouts. Fortunately, it''s in broad daylight, and it''s easier to leak at night.


    Manxue doesn''t want to talk to me, and doesn''t want me to check her wound. This is her most taboo place. Let alone check, she will scold her at a glance.


    Everyone has taboos. These things belong to forbidden areas and should not be offended.


    Just like a bald person or a lame person, if you keep staring at his defects, it''s not only disrespectful to others, it''s very likely that conflicts will break out, and sometimes it''s light to be beaten.


    Man Xue''s face is very bad, but don''t check man Xue''s wound, how to give her the right medicine, Lin Man Xue is not willing to cooperate, I can only be anxious in my heart.


    At night, we hide under a row of big trees for shelter. Although it belongs to leeward area, it doesn''t mean there is no wind at all.


    It''s windy at night, and it''s cold in early spring, especially on the mountainside or the top of the mountain.


    I didn''t dare to light a fire overnight. It''s easy to expose myself when I light a fire on the mountain at night. Once the robot troops find that we are besieged on the mountain, there is no place to escape.


    At night, Lin Manxue didn''t let me get close to her. We all sleep with our backs against a big tree. We are really tired after a busy day, but I can''t sleep because Manxue is not far away from me. I can see her as soon as I look up.


    Lin Manxue is also very uncomfortable and worried. I know that the disfigurement incident has a big impact on her, but I don''t know how to share her worries. Lin Manxue wants to keep away from me. She is in a bad mood and I dare not make her angry again.


    And I''m not sure whether the reason why she broke up with me was because she was disfigured, her pride didn''t allow her to have any flaws, or it was really because of Mo Han and Lan Xin. If she knew the existence of silver fox, she might be more disappointed with me.


    In the middle of the night, I was awakened by a slight cry. It was man Xue. Man Xue was talking nonsense. I ran over and touched man Xue''s forehead. It was hot.


    I took off the wreath that man Xue was wearing and looked at man Xue''s wound clearly. Man Xue''s wound had been soaked in the lake for several hours and was inflamed and ulcerated. What''s more, she was poisoned and her condition deteriorated. This time, she was in great trouble.I have to go to the mountains to find some herbal medicine to apply to Manxue to prevent further ulceration of the wound, and at the same time, I have to give her anti-inflammatory fever.


    I dare not leave man Xue here alone. I can only carry her to look for medicine. Our neighborhood is relatively open and there are no herbs. I can only go to the place where there are many grasses and dense forests.


    Lin Manxue talks nonsense all the time. I''m so anxious that I can''t make a meal without rice. I don''t have herbs in my hand. It doesn''t help to worry.


    I look for snow on my back in the mountain. The light on the mountain is too dark, and I don''t have a flashlight. What can I see? I look in the dark, and I haven''t found a herb for a long time.


    I have observed it in the afternoon. The grass is luxuriant in the south. I want to try my luck there.


    As I was walking, I suddenly saw a big tree in front of me. It was so thick that at least five or six adults had to open their arms and hold hands to encircle it.


    No one here will cut down trees, so it''s not rare to see some big trees that are so thick here. I didn''t pay attention to them. I was going to walk under the big trees and go on. Suddenly I heard a hissing sound, like coming from the trees.


    This kind of sound sounds terrible, especially on the mysterious mountain in the middle of the night. I don''t know what the ghost thing is.


    I feel numb when I listen to it. It''s really shocking. I want to go back, but I''ve already looked for it in front of me, and I don''t have what I want. The grass is more luxuriant there, so I have a better chance to get together.


    Man Xue is in such a dangerous situation that I can''t afford to delay. I have to get over it. It''s just this kind of sound -


    I picked up a piece of dry wood on the ground, one to dig away the grass, and the other to defend against something''s sneak attack. I feel at ease when I have a guy in my hand.


    I tried to sneak under the tree with my head hard and snow on my back. As I got closer to the tree, the hissing sound became clearer.


    Hiss, hiss

 Chapter 975

    Hiss!


    Hiss!


    Hiss!


    ¡­¡­


    I carry snow carefully touch the past, this want to directly rushed past, but can not touch the situation on the giant tree, so slowed down.


    The weather is not bad tonight, the moon through the clouds to light up the situation in the mountains, the trees around the dark, suffused with dark light, adding a bit more strange.


    Hiss, hiss!


    These strange and terrible sounds are just like those in my ears. It makes my hair stand upright. My palms and backs are sweating, but man Xue wakes up strangely at this moment.


    How can she wake up at this time? Is man Xue scared by this terrible voice?


    "What - what sound?" Lin Manxue opened her eyes and asked me on my back.


    "Man Xue, are you awake?"


    Lin Manxue did not directly answer me, but asked: "what voice ah, how so terrible?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Where are we?"


    "It''s near the waterfall. There is a huge tree in front of the grass field in the south


    At the mention of the giant tree, Lin Manxue trembled with fright and muttered to go back quickly.


    "Man Xue, your disease has recurred. I''m going to find medicine for you. I have to go through here."


    "No. No. Go back, ye Chutian, carry me back! Come on


    Lin Manxue panics. It''s not her original disposition. When did she panic so calmly? Does it mean that Manxue knows what''s weird on this giant tree?


    "Man Xue, don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you with me."


    "Ye Chutian, you carry me back quickly. Don''t go near that giant tree. Don''t go back."


    "Do you know what''s on it?"


    "Don''t ask. Get out of here. Ye Chutian, don''t you even listen to me? " Lin Manxue held my neck tightly and kept me from going forward. She was really scared to the extreme. She didn''t know what terrible things in the tree could make her so scared.


    I''m less than 30 meters away from the tree. If I were in broad daylight, I might see something. Unfortunately, the light was limited at night and I couldn''t do it in the dark.


    Vaguely, I saw the giant tree shaking, with a wind.


    "Man Xue, you have a high fever. The consequences are very serious. I have to go there."


    In fact, I want to go through the giant trees and look for herbs on one hand, and on the other hand, it''s because of curiosity. Although this terrible sound sounds creepy, Curiosity Kills the cat, and I''m not reconciled if I don''t understand it.


    My character is to live clearly and die clearly. I don''t like being so confused.


    It''s hard to be confused. This kind of great wisdom may not be suitable for me.


    Lin Manxue whispered in my ear:


    "I''m fine. As long as I leave here, I''ll be fine. Ye Chutian, if you don''t listen to me, I won''t talk to you any more. I won''t talk to you all my life. "


    Lin Manxue threatened me with this. What else can I say? I didn''t dare to make my own decision. I turned around and walked back with her back to the direction of the giant tree. She was afraid and said suspiciously, "is there anything behind me, how cool it is?"


    It''s my thoughtlessness. How can I leave the danger to man Xue and let man Xue die.


    I turned around again, facing the huge tree, step by step back.


    Leaving the area of the giant trees, the hissing sound gradually disappeared, and I carried the snow back to the waterfall.


    All the way, Lin Manxue''s body was shaking. She was so scared that she seemed to have seen something.


    I remember that man Xue went out in the afternoon for a long time. When she came back, she turned pale and looked unnatural. She didn''t say a word and didn''t pay much attention to me.


    At that time, I thought that I had annoyed man Xue. She was still angry with me and didn''t want to talk to me any more. But now I think about it carefully, she must have been frightened.


    There is another proof that man Xue talks nonsense all the time at night. I just tried the temperature of man Xue''s forehead. Although it''s hot, she doesn''t burn to talk nonsense. She may not have ulceration, inflammation and fever, but she is scared and confused.


    Of course, the wound on man Xue''s face does show signs of ulceration, which should be treated as soon as possible, and then it will be endless.


    But what on earth is there in the giant tree that can frighten man Xue like this?


    I feel very sorry for man Xue. What the hell dares to frighten my man Xue and make her look like this? I have to have a good meeting with her for a while to give her a bad breath.


    Moreover, man Xue and I are expected to live here for a period of time. If we don''t get rid of these things, man Xue''s heart disease will be difficult to eradicate, which is not a good thing.


    I made up my mind, and when man Xue fell asleep, I would go to the giant tree to see what it was, a woman who dared to scare me.


    I put man Xue under a big tree and lay down. Man Xue held my arm tightly and didn''t dare to let go. She might have forgotten the agreement between us.In fact, I can see that Lin Manxue doesn''t really hate me. Maybe she just saw me suddenly and didn''t know how to face me.


    After all, I have brought her great psychological damage, and at the same time, at this moment, man Xue, homeless, but also destroyed, in a strange poison, she can''t accept this fact for a moment.


    I even have a feeling that because of the injury on her face, man Xue has some inferiority and even some self abandonment. She deliberately makes a fuss just to avoid me, and doesn''t want me to see her most vulnerable, frustrated and ugly appearance.


    Man Xue is a super self-confident woman. Once she is in trouble, her loss and pressure will be greater than ordinary people. Many super rich people can''t face the reality after bankruptcy and choose to commit suicide because of this reason.


    "Man Xue, have a good sleep. I''m by your side. Don''t worry."


    "Ye Chutian, you sleep with me in your arms. I - "


    Lin Manxue asked me to sleep with her. This welfare came so suddenly that it was like a pie smashed on my head and almost knocked me unconscious.


    I don''t wait for man Xue to say what she said later. I hold her tightly in my arms for fear that man Xue will repent.


    "You - you loosen up, I''m almost out of breath." Lin Man Xue pushed me, the effect is not good, she has my strength, I hold man Xue which is willing to let go, want to crush her in my arms, never separated.


    I use action to tell snow my answer, I want to hold her tightly, the tighter the better.


    Lin Manxue struggled a few times and gave up when she didn''t succeed. She said softly, "you can''t look at my face or peep, you know?"


    I know man Xue''s mind. She doesn''t want to show her ugly appearance in front of me. It''s like a thorn in her heart, which will never go away.

 Chapter 976

    But I don''t want to be estranged from me because of this man Xue. It''s hard for me and her to be together. Because of this estrangement, how can I be reconciled.


    I didn''t do it according to man Xue''s request. Instead, I stared at man Xue''s face. Man Xue turned to avoid it. Unfortunately, she was lying in my arms. How could she avoid it.


    "You


    "How beautiful you are


    Man Xue cold not Ding to a: "laugh at me, right?"


    "Really. I love you, snow


    I didn''t control it for a moment, and suddenly confessed that my brother had a thick skin. I didn''t have any worries about the woman I loved. I could say what I thought.


    Lin Manxue may have been bluffed by my sudden confession. It seems incredible that I can still say this at this time. I think she should be happy in her heart, just deliberately showing me a cold look.


    "No nonsense."


    "That''s bullshit. I love you, snow, may be in your eyes I am a rotten person, do not deserve you, also do not deserve to have you, these I admit, but I just want you to know, no matter what you become, snow Lin is the most beautiful in my mind, I will always love you. I love you all my life. "


    "Why do you say this to me at this time?"


    Lin Manxue was very afraid at first. After being frightened by my confession, she forgot the fear in front of her. This is one of my purposes. In order to eliminate the fear in her heart, even if her confession was rejected, what can happen? At least, she can no longer sleep because of the giant tree.


    "Because you ignored me. Man Xue, you know what? As long as you don''t want to talk to me, I feel empty in my heart. I have no hope in my life. I can''t cheer up what I do and eat. You are the driving force of my life, dominating my happiness, you like me, you worry about me, this is the fate between you and me, so you and I are destined to be together for a lifetime, can''t escape, can''t escape, can only accept calmly, you know? "


    Lin Manxue sighed and said, "are you bewitching me again?"


    "Yes, I''m bewitching you, but I''m also telling you the truth. Man Xue, let''s make up. You say we''ve broken through the 9981 pass. Why bother about these details again, right?"


    "You think these are little things?"


    "No. As far as I''m concerned, none of the things that involve you are small things. They are all big things. But there are priorities. Now we are hiding on this inexplicable island. The future is uncertain. We should not waste too much energy on each other''s gratitude and resentment. To put it in a bad way, you and I both said tomorrow, I don''t want to leave the world and you with these regrets. "


    These are my words from the bottom of my heart. Man Xue and I are in a very dangerous situation. I really don''t want to stand off with man Xue any more.


    Lin Manxue frowned and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "Let''s put aside our contradictions and settle them later. And I want to be with you. "


    "What do you mean by being together?" Liman asked


    I soft voice said eight words: "grow old together, never separate."


    Liman gave me a white look and said coldly, "how many women have you said this to? Can you tell me the truth?"


    "Man Xue, why did you mention it again?"


    "What? It''s in your pain! Ye Chutian, when you were having an affair with other women, did you think that you were stabbing my heart with a knife, and I didn''t feel pain? "


    "Man Xue, I''m sorry for you. I don''t explain, but I don''t want to. Many things are in a hurry. I can''t help myself."


    Lin Manxue was silent for a moment. Seeing my painful face, she felt sorry for me. After all, I was her first man and her only man. She was sincere and devoted to me.


    Man Xue knows my mind, and she must understand my feelings for her. Unfortunately, many things are understood and understood, but it is not so easy to accept.


    And there are other concerns in man Xue''s heart. Today, she is different from the past. Now she is ugly. She is no longer the gorgeous beauty in the world. She always feels that there is something missing in front of me. Maybe this kind of thing is called confidence.


    Lin Manxue digs off the topic and says, "don''t talk about these things. I''m sleepy and want to sleep. "


    "Man Xue, I know that you are still angry in your heart. I blame myself for being in romantic debt outside. I also hate myself. Many things are not what I want to do. But as a man, once he makes a mistake, he should try to make up for it and do what a man should do, right?"


    "What do you tell me about this? Do you want me to accept your other women, or do you want to give up on me? If it''s the previous request, then I hope you don''t open your mouth to avoid self humiliation. If it''s the latter request, I''ve broken up with you on my own initiative, and you''re already free. There''s no such problem, right? "


    "I don''t want you to understand, but I don''t want you to understand. From beginning to end, the only woman I love is you. ""So what? Can you change the fact that you betrayed me? "


    "No


    "Since we can''t, what''s the difference between saying it and not saying it? Ye Chutian, you are no longer who you were, and I am no longer who I was. I admit that I still like you, which has not changed. I believe you have not changed. I don''t doubt your sincerity to me. Really, I have never doubted this point, but what''s the significance of saying these now. Many people have been involved in our affairs for a long time. It''s no longer just between us. Mo Han, Mo ran, Lan Xin, ye Luo, you and me are entangled with so many people. It doesn''t matter who''s right or who''s wrong. The important thing is that I can''t afford to play such a game. Can I quit or apply to quit? "


    "No! Of course not


    Lin Manxue gave me a push in my arms and said angrily, "why not! I don''t want to play, and I don''t want to be fooled by you. I just want to find a quiet corner to lick my wound! Why are you so bossy? "


    I hugged Lin Manxue tightly and said: "because you are mine, you are my woman, one day and all my life."


    Lin Manxue was stunned by my domineering declaration. She was stunned for a while, and suddenly burst into tears. She patted my heart and scolded:


    "you know how to bully me! You know how to bully me! Don''t I just sleep by you several times? Can''t I sleep by you several times for nothing? I don''t want you to be responsible, can''t I? "

 Chapter 977

    Lin Manxue asked me again and again. Looking at Lin Manxue, who was crying with tears, I felt very sad. It was like a man holding a knife stabbing my heart. Impulsively and inexplicably, he suddenly bent down to kiss her cherry, and his big tongue took the opportunity to slip in.


    A person will always make some unusual actions under extreme circumstances.


    And now I am like this, I kiss man Xue, not because of the beast or her beauty, but because I want to be close to man Xue, give her a little comfort or a little love.


    Maybe the way I expressed at that time was too straightforward, which scared Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue brain crash, a short absence, and then come back to give me a big mouth.


    Pop!


    The slap was drawn with anger, leaving no room at all.


    Lin Manxue''s small palm left a series of marks on my face, which was dark and bright red.


    Lin Manxue stopped crying and showed her fierce eyes. She said in a cold voice, "I''m not a casual woman. What do you want to do to me? If you want to deal with other women, don''t think about it!"


    I stare at man Xue, her confused eyes make me more self reproach, I don''t say a word and kiss up.


    Man Xue did not have time to avoid, I once again kiss Lin Man Xue''s sexy lips. Lin Manxue gave me another slap, which came quickly and quickly and hit my left cheek directly.


    Pop!


    It''s loud and crisp!


    Let the silent night a little more lively.


    I didn''t stop, continue to kiss man Xue, Lin Man Xue struggling, want to push me, I didn''t give her the opportunity to push, holding her is a kiss, man Xue was I kiss out of breath, in a hurry raised his hand to give me a third ear scraper.


    This slap is heavier than the previous two times. No matter how thick my skin is, she also gives me pain. However, my brother never gives up and still does his own business. It seems that man Xue smokes on other people''s face instead of me.


    Things again and again no longer three, Lin Manxue face after three axe, estimated that the heart of the resentment to the majority, the rest do not want me to say it.


    Man Xue hasn''t been intimate with me for a long time. Once I ignite her inner flame, and man Xue''s age is thirty-six years old, how serious is the consequence.


    I hold the snow crazy gnaw, completely into the madness, I love her into a little tenderness to her, snow feel my love.


    She began to give back to me, with me, and even snow in love after baking, sink, sink.


    Love, let me and snow suddenly turned into coke, let us burn each other for warmth, comfort each other''s injured hearts.


    When I kiss man Xue, I accidentally kiss man Xue''s face. As soon as I touch the scar on her face, she screams, like thinking of something, and pushes me away.


    Lin Manxue tightly covers her face to prevent me from seeing. She desperately shakes her head and tells me to leave quickly. Don''t be so close to her.


    Snow inferiority, I found for the first time the invincible Lin snow also have inferiority.


    I look at the heart of Pan acid, sad to the extreme, she may not love me, but do not want me to see her face, she does not want me to see her ugliest appearance.


    "Man Xue."


    I tried to push away the hands that man Xue used to cover her face. Man Xue didn''t let me, shook her head and tried to interfere with my movements. She also pushed me with her hands from time to time.


    "Let me have a look, man Xue?"


    "No. No. My face''s gone, my face''s gone, you know? Ye Chutian, let''s break up. I don''t want you to see me now. I don''t want you to see me now. "


    "Are you going to leave me just because you''re hurt?"


    "Isn''t that enough? I''m not beautiful, not only not beautiful, but also an extremely ugly woman. Fenghuang told Wei Wenjie that I was poisoned by a strange poison. My face would fester a little bit. If it can''t be cured, plastic surgery is useless. I''ll be like this all my life. Sobbing. "


    "Man Xue." I went forward to hold Lin Manxue tightly in my arms, I want to tell her with practical action that I don''t mind, really, I don''t mind at all.


    No matter what she looks like, I still love her, this love will not diminish, consistent.


    "You also believe what Fenghuang said. She is Wei Wenjie''s person, deliberately frightening you."


    "I believe her. Phoenix is a military doctor of the special brigade. She''s very powerful, and she won''t cheat me, let alone Wei Wenjie."


    "Phoenix can''t detoxify you, it can''t cure your wound. It''s her fault. It doesn''t mean others can''t. man Xue, believe me, I won''t let you have an accident. I''ll take you to the best doctor and take the best medicine. You''ll be fine. "


    "No more."


    "How do you know that it must be better?"


    Man Xue said: "if only Phoenix said that, I would not be so desperate."


    "Who else knows you''re poisoned?""Well."


    "Who?"


    "Sun Jianbing and a man named eagle eye."


    "Do you think sun Jianbing and Yingyan have come to Guya? And you saw them? "


    "Well."


    "What did they say?"


    "The man named eagle eye said that I was poisoned by chrysalis grass, which is a kind of chronic poison. There is no cure for it. Many of his comrades in arms died under this poison in those years."


    "Chrysalis?"


    Lin Man Xue explained: "yes. Chrysalis grass, Hawkeye said that in a corner of the world, there is a poisonous insect that feeds on a kind of grass during the pupal period. It likes to feed on this kind of grass and then leave its excrement. This kind of grass with strong toxicity is chrysalis grass. "


    "He told you to your face?"


    "At that time, I was in a semi coma. I couldn''t move. I couldn''t speak, but I was still conscious. I overheard him talking to sun Jianbing."


    Hawkeye has been in the special forces for decades and has seen a lot. He said that this poisonous grass is extremely toxic, so maybe it''s even worse than I thought.


    But I can''t let snow lose confidence, even if again difficult, I also want to cure her injury.


    Lin Manxue said with a bitter smile: "now you should know that my poison has not been solved. This kind of poison is very terrible. It won''t attack immediately. Maybe it will take only three or two months. The toxicity will deepen bit by bit, and then my skin will fester bit by bit. Do you know how terrible it will be at that time? "


    No wonder man Xue is so afraid and disappointed. Anyone who knows that he will face this end in the next few months will be afraid and desperate.


    Man Xue is only a woman after all. How can she not be afraid?


    Man Xue refused to make up with me again, maybe just because she didn''t want to implicate me, or maybe because she realized that her time was running out and that she was so terrible and miserable when she died. She didn''t want me to witness all this with my own eyes.

 Chapter 978

    "Man Xue, how can you give up without trying? It''s not your character. You''re Lin Man Xue. How can you give up easily if you can''t beat and beat


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said softly:


    "Ye Chutian, thank you for not abandoning me. I''m really moved, but I even dislike myself. I can''t even pass my own level. It''s impossible for us - us. In the future, I will live in a place where there is no one to spend the next few months. I think it''s good to dance with flowers and accompany rabbits. They won''t bully me or laugh at me. As for you, you still have a bright future. Go to other women and forget me later. If I can, I will also forget you and our past. "


    "Man Xue, what nonsense are you talking about? What do you regard me as? I don''t allow you to think so, let alone do so."


    "It''s easy to talk about things. I don''t need to cover up since I''m talking about this. Ye Chutian, my situation is like this. I can''t live long, but you still have a long way to go, and there are many people waiting for you. I have only one wish, that is, to die with dignity, not to be pitied by others, and not to see me with a strange look, especially you. This is my wish, my only wish. "


    "Man Xue -"


    "Ye Chutian, you have repeatedly said that no matter what I have, you will meet me, so I will tell you now, this is my requirement, can you fulfill it?"


    "Man Xue, you don''t want to see other people. OK, no problem. Then I''ll stay here with you. If you don''t like it here, I can find you a place where there is no one else. In a word, I won''t leave you, even if you break your throat."


    "Ye Chutian, how can you be so selfish. Why do you accompany me such a useless person? Don''t you want Mo ran and ye Luo? "


    Lin Manxue mentioned Ye Luo, I suddenly wilt, I can ignore Mo ran, he has Xu Mengyao to take care of nature will be safe, but I can''t ignore Ye Luo.


    He is the only child of me and orchid. I''m sorry for orchid. If ye Luo has another problem, how can I explain it to orchid who has knowledge under the spring.


    Seeing my hesitation, Lin Manxue said with a smile, "I have said that our affairs involve too many aspects. It''s not between you and me. Ye Chutian, let''s go. After tonight, you rush out. I think with your ability, the Dragon Island can break out, not to mention a small lonely cliff. "


    "Do you have to drive me away?"


    Man Xue said, "let''s go. For me, and for xiaoyeluo, leave here early. When you see Xiao Ye Luo, please tell him that his beautiful sister will always remember him. "


    Lin Manxue is disheartened and unwilling to leave here. She is ready to die and wants to stay here for the rest of her time.


    To let man Xue completely untie her heart knot, we need to use some extraordinary means. I have a care in my heart. I have a way to get rid of man Xue''s demons, but this method is a little bloody and cruel.


    "Snow, get your hands off me. Let me see your face. "


    "No. Don''t Man Xue looked at me with a trace of panic and kept covering me with her hands.


    "Take it away! I''ll see. "


    "No! No! Ye Chutian, please go. I don''t want to see you again. Don''t


    I suddenly said with a smile: "man Xue, what''s the matter? It''s a scar on the face. It''s a little bit of chrysalis poison. It''s no big deal. You''re not the only one who has it."


    I smile, suddenly in the waist pulled a dagger, in his face with a scratch.


    Ah!


    Lin Manxue found that I was scratching her face. With a scream, she suddenly got up and rushed to grab the dagger in my hand. I didn''t let her succeed, and she scratched her face again.


    Looking at the blood drops on my face on the dagger, I said to man Xue with a smile, "I said we were the best match. Do you believe me this time?"


    "You are crazy!"


    I grinned and said: "man Xue, you say you are ugly, and I am ugly too. Don''t worry about people laughing at you any more, right?"


    Lin Manxue pushed me away and yelled: "Ye Chutian, you still have the heart to laugh. You are crazy and don''t want to live, are you?"


    I lost the dagger in my hand, put my arms around Lin Manxue, and said affectionately: "without you, what''s the difference between living and dying, Manxue, I won''t let you die alone. We should have company on the road if we want to die together."


    Although my behavior is crazy, but the effect is wonderful, no woman will not be moved, a man is willing to give up everything for a woman, even willing to disfigure her, just because he wants to comfort her injured heart, give her an equal opportunity in her heart, give her a trace of courage to live, this love, no woman can refuse.


    Lin Manxue was completely moved by me, and her tears fell down. She touched my cheek and cried, "Why are you so stupid? What a good face! Look at what you are like. Don''t you care? "


    "It''s enough to have your heartache."


    "I do, of course. Ye Chutian, you are not a human being. You are so cruel to yourself that you can do it yourself. I hate you"Hate. Hate is good, no love where hate. The deeper you hate, the happier I feel


    "Pervert!"


    "Hey, hey."


    I laugh to pull the wound on the face, unconscious Oh, Lin Man snow scared not light, quickly asked me how.


    "It''s OK. I mean to scare you. "


    "I hate it." Lin Manxue gently beat on my chest and said: "don''t hurt yourself like this in the future, remember?"


    "No


    "You Lin Man Xue looked at me bitterly, with rich expression. Compared with the man Xue who was lost and desperate just now, man Xue now has more vitality.


    Lin Manxue can have such a big change, I''m not suffering in vain, and I''ve got something.


    Man Xue wants to bandage me, but she has no gauze and medicine in her hand, so she can''t do it at all. In fact, these wounds are very small. As long as I don''t touch them disorderly, they will stop bleeding after a while. Compared with man Xue''s wounds, these are nothing for me.


    "They''ll solidify in a moment. It''s OK."


    Man Xue and I sat quietly for a while, and my wound stopped bleeding, but it was still shocking. Lin Man Xue suddenly said:


    "Ye Chutian, why didn''t I find that you are so mindless and can do such things as shaving your face? Don''t you know that you can''t see people in the future?"


    "I don''t want to see anyone else. I just want to watch over you. I''ll stay with you all my life. "


    Lin Manxue suddenly looked at me with clear eyes and asked, "you - why do you want to do this to me?"

 Chapter 979

    "Because you are Lin Manxue."


    "What happened to Lin Manxue? Is it special? "


    I took a serious attitude and said, "of course. She is the woman I love the most in my life, the one I care about all the time, and the only one I want to marry. "


    Lin Manxue was moved by my affectionate and explicit confession, and she was about to cry. After enduring it, she forced the teardrops from the corners of her eyes to hide. Lin Manxue murmured to me:


    "what do you love her?"


    "I love everything. For example, she is overbearing, she is insolent, she has a small temper, she is unreasonable, and even she scolds me for bullying me


    Lin Man snow a listen, immediately silly eyes, this is to praise her or scold her.


    "Oh, it''s all shortcomings. Do I have so many problems? Do you still like being abused? "


    "It depends on who abused me. I only like to be abused by my boss. I''m being abused by you! Snow abuse me a thousand times, I treat snow as first love


    "Hee hee. You are so wild and forgetful, can you still remember that I used to be your boss? "


    "Of course. Mr. Lin, you will be my beautiful boss all your life. "


    "Seriously?"


    "No empty words."


    "What if you go back?"


    "Heaven will destroy the earth."


    Don''t let Lin Man Xue cover her mouth and say that. I hope you''ll be fine, for the rest of your life. "


    It''s a good time to start.


    "Man Xue."


    I couldn''t help kissing Lin Manxue again. The little hurt on my face didn''t hinder the strong atmosphere at this time. My kiss was very emotional. Lin Manxue was driven by me and put all her troubles or sadness behind her.


    The sound of boo, boo, and the sound of the waterfall are mixed together. The night is dark. Who can tell which is the leading role and which is the embellishment.


    While kissing Lin Manxue, I climbed to the peak of Lin Manxue. Lin Manxue just stopped me a little at the beginning. Seeing that I insisted on doing so, I was allowed to do whatever I wanted.


    I miss the days when I fought side by side with them. If I fight again today, I will make them hold their heads high and majestic.


    Man Xue and I did not have in-depth communication, just a taste of each other''s existence.


    I want to tell man Xue with practical action that she belongs to me and is mine all her life. No matter how many things happen in the middle and what she will become in the future, she belongs to me.


    Lin Manxue also understood my thoughts, and her feedback seemed to tell me that she belonged to me, but the trauma I had brought to her heart was too big for her to forgive me.


    Lin Manxue didn''t refuse me. It only means that she has forgiven me half. As for the other half, you have to take your time. Don''t worry. Time will erase all the scars, right?


    After a long time, Lin Manxue lay in my arms and asked me to talk with her. Of course, I would be happy to accompany her.


    Lin Manxue said quietly: "I think we have met a lot of bumps and bumps along the way. If you say I abuse you, why don''t you abuse me. Do you think we can count this as abusive fate? "


    I said with a smile: "sadistic fate. That''s interesting


    "You''re a bitch. You like to be abused."


    "Hey, hey."


    Lin Manxue sighed and said, "I don''t know what''s the matter with me. How can I like you. Do you think I''m blind or bewitched by you? It''s not so bad. How can I be fascinated? It''s hard to understand


    I said happily: "in fact, this is not difficult to understand. It''s easy to explain. "


    "Oh. Tell me about it. "


    "You just said that, sadistic fate."


    "Screw you. Just pick up my words. " Lin Man snow in my arms for a while Jiao, looking at the charming man snow, I really want to eat her.


    My little brother woke up in an instant, and he was in a soft position of Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue found my anomaly for the first time and wanted to get off me. I held it tightly, how could I let it go, how could the cooked duck let it fly.


    "No way." Linman snow see I throw a hint to her eyes, quickly shook his head refused.


    "I-I''m not comfortable like this."


    "I can''t be uncomfortable. Just bear it. Just bear it. "


    "Why do you have to bear it? Just let it be?"


    "No way."


    Lin Manxue still disagrees with me, but I can clearly feel it. She also wants to know why she would rather endure than compromise. Is she still angry with me.


    "Are you still angry?"


    "It''s not a matter of whether you''re angry or not. If you can''t, you can''t."


    "Fairy, please follow me. You are a fairy. You don''t eat fireworks, but I am a mortal. If I don''t eat something, I will starve to death. "


    I tease man snow, while forcing Lin Man snow on a flat stone block, Lin Man snow quickly stop, she seems to really have any scruples.But man Xue didn''t annoy me for being overbearing or angry.


    Lin Man snow does not agree, this matter I also dare not strong come, can stop to ask man snow: "how?"


    "Danger."


    "What''s the danger?"


    "Stupid."


    "Dangerous period?"


    "Well."


    "Ha ha. That''s even better. You just gave me a son. "


    Liman white, I look a little angry and said: "how do you so confused, my body can now have children?"


    Oh, I almost forgot that man Xue was poisoned. Even if she could have a baby, there must be a problem with her quality. Moreover, Lin Man Xue could not have a baby with little time. On the contrary, it would make man Xue feel worse. It''s rude of me.


    As soon as I see man Xue, I can''t help it. They say that men think by their lower body. They really have foresight.


    I decadent climb down from the body of Lin Man snow, man snow see me in a bad mood, quietly asked me: "disappointed?"


    "No


    "Not yet. The whole face is black


    "Not really. It''s - it''s about loving you. "


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere changed and became a little dull.


    After a long silence, Lin Manxue suddenly asked me, "Chutian, do you regret knowing me?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Because I don''t think I''ve brought you any good luck."


    "Why not. Meeting you is my greatest luck. "


    Lin Man Xue suddenly happy, the world''s most beautiful words is love, which woman does not love, man Xue said with a smile: "the mouth is very sweet."


    "Really. I mean what I say. Man Xue, do you regret knowing me? "


    "Regret."


    "Ah?"


    Liman Sheraton said: "of course I regret it. If I don''t know you, I won''t fall in love with you, or have those messy relationships with you. I''m pregnant with a child, and I didn''t protect him. This is the most regretful thing in my life. "

 Chapter 980

    Just now I mentioned the child, which made Lin Manxue involuntarily think of me and her unborn child. She is still sad. The child is the flesh of her parents. How can she not be sad.


    Past events emerge in front of me. There are so many things happened in these years that I didn''t pay attention to man Xue''s feelings. Man Xue mentioned me and her children coldly, which makes me feel more guilty.


    "Snow. I - I''m sorry for you and our children. "


    "I can''t blame you completely. I''m also responsible. The child is in my stomach. I didn''t take good care of him."


    "Man Xue, it has nothing to do with you. It''s all my responsibility. If I can, I wish it were me and not our flesh and blood. "


    Lin Manxue reluctantly laughed and said, "what''s the significance of investigating who is responsible at this time. Chutian, you''ve been living in a muddle for the first half of your life. You can''t be so muddled for the second half of your life. Don''t be dying. Your life is precious. Xiaoyeluo is waiting for you to rescue him. Don''t forget. "


    "I know. I''ve been thinking about it, too. "


    Lin Man Xue said: "this time Wei Da Shao took people to attack Gu ya. I think Gu Ya can''t keep it. Xue Er will take Xiao Ye Luo to other places. I''m afraid it''s hard to find such a big world. "


    "I''m not afraid. Now Yan Qingcheng is like a rat on the street. When everyone yells at him, he colludes with hurricane organization and helps hurricane organization to do things. He has already risked the world''s great condemnation. His end is coming. "


    "Hurricane organization?"


    "Well. Hurricane organization is a very evil organization, specializing in bad things. The old man has long wanted to pull it out. "


    "That''s why Wei Da Shao took people to attack the lonely cliff?"


    "It should be. By the way, man Xue, how did you fall into the hands of the robot troops, and you said that ye Luo was robbed by Xue Er, and what happened to your - your face. "


    Although I don''t want to uncover man Xue''s scar, it matters a lot. I have to mention what man Xue has experienced and what happened to Xiao Ye Luo. I don''t know clearly. I can''t save people.


    Lin Manxue gave me a detailed description of the scene at that time, including the information she overheard when she fell into a semi coma.


    "So Cher wants your life twice? Is she responsible for the wound on your face? "


    "Well."


    I said angrily: "this killer, I caught her and had to tear her apart one by one, and then sell her to the scrap shop as scrap metal."


    I saw that man Xue was in a bad mood. This is not the time for me to vent myself. I quickly comforted man Xue and said:


    "don''t worry, man Xue. I will find a way to detoxify you. Since manggu red clam can detoxify you, there is still room for maneuver. I''ve been to Longdao and I know where there are such things. "


    "Is there such a thing in martial arts novels?"


    "Yes. The Dragon Island is rich in species and has everything. "


    Lin Man snow ghost fine, but not easy to fool, she frowned and asked: "you will not deliberately deceive me?"


    "Why do I lie to you. That''s true. There are not only manggu clams, but also molting fruits


    "What is a molt?"


    "You can shed your skin after eating it. It''s like a snake. Let''s go over it again."


    "You - you mean that as long as I eat molting fruit, my skin will recover."


    Which woman doesn''t love beauty? When Lin Manxue learns that she can be saved and that her appearance can be restored, her confidence soars. She holds me tightly, quite excited.


    "It''s more than the same. It''s just like a newborn. Its skin is softer than water."


    "Have you ever eaten?"


    "No


    "How do you know if you haven''t eaten?"


    "I''ve seen snakes."


    "A snake would have shed its skin. You can''t be wrong, can you?"


    "No mistake. The snake shed its skin after eating. You said that the snake shed its skin only several times in its life. Can it be touched by me just by chance, and there are more than one, several


    "Molt, molt, I wish there were such things." Lin Manxue murmured.


    "Don''t worry, there are such things all over Longdao. You can have as many as you want. When I take you to Longdao to see the world, you will know what is a frog in the well."


    In fact, what molting fruit and mang Gu Zhu clam are all my nonsense. I have never met such things on Longdao. In my memory, my understanding of Longdao is one-sided, just like having a dream, a long, long dream.


    Dreamers have an impression that they forget everything when they wake up, and that''s what I know about Longdao.


    I once suspected that I just had a sleep on Dragon Island and had a strange dream. Otherwise, why didn''t I see three strange people later?


    Moreover, after I arrived at Chuxin Island, my memory of Dragon Island was gradually blurred, and even completely forgotten. If I really lived on Dragon Island for four years, is that possible?I don''t mean to cheat man Xue, just want to leave her a little thought, what a person depends on to live, hope, only the residual hope can be a miracle.


    Lies are white.


    Although man Xue doubted me, I was the only one who had been to Longdao, and Longdao was full of all kinds of beautiful legends. Maybe there were such strange things.


    With hope, man Xue''s mood naturally improved a lot, and I can also talk about some topics with her easily.


    The poison in Lin Manxue''s body will not attack until several months at least. I have enough time to take her to Longdao. No matter whether there are those things or not, Longdao is man Xue''s only hope.


    I make up my mind that when man Xue''s injury is healed, I will take her out of the robot''s encirclement, and then go to find Xueer''s foothold to rescue Ye Luo. Then I will take man Xue and ye Luo back to Hangzhou to meet Mo Han.


    I don''t know what happened to Mo Han''s illness. I''m too busy to go to Hangzhou to see her this time. If Mo Han''s illness is OK, I want to take Lin Manxue to Longdao first.


    I don''t think these robot fighters will keep us here for long. After all, the isolated cliff has been controlled by Wei Wenjie''s people, and there is not much time left for them.


    At that time, I didn''t know that Wei Wenjie''s situation was no better than ours. I also thought that they had won the lonely cliff, and now they would have cleaned up the battlefield.


    Man Xue is more familiar with Yan Qingcheng than I am. I want to know what footholds Xue ER may have and where she is most likely to go.


    Lin Manxue said that Guya, Chiba island and Hanshan cave are Yan Qingcheng''s three secret bases. Yan Qingcheng once boasted to Lin Manxue that these three places are as solid as gold. No matter who they are, they will never step in.


    She felt that Xueer would not stay outside for long. If she left the lonely cliff, she would go to Hanshan cave or Chiba island.

 Chapter 981

    I asked Manxue about the specific location of Chiba island and Hanshan cave. Lin Manxue said that she had only heard of these places. Yan Qingcheng didn''t take her to actually go there. She only knew where the location was and told me about it.


    According to man Xue, Chiba island and Hanshan cave are located in the mountains in the West and offshore in the East. They are thousands of miles apart. It takes a long time to go there.


    I don''t think it''s more likely for man Xue Er to go to a place where she''ll spend more time.


    "Chiba."


    "Why?"


    "It''s said that Chiba island has a very beautiful environment. It''s like spring all the year round, and flowers are blooming all the time. Hanshan cave is dark and humid, and there is no sun all the year round. If you can only choose one of the two, I would choose Chiba island."


    Man Xue is optimistic about Chiba Island, so I''ll go to Chiba island. I secretly make up my mind to take her away from here when man Xue''s mood stabilizes.


    I accompanied man Xue to talk for a while. After so long, man Xue was tired and sleepy. What she said, man Xue''s eyelids kept sinking. Unconsciously, she fell asleep in my arms.


    I hold snow, and suddenly have a feeling of embracing the whole world.


    In my mind, snow occupies most of my world.


    My world has become colorful because of her.


    The moonlight jumped out of the clouds again, clearing the snow in my arms.


    I look at Lin Manxue in my sleep affectionately, God is not thin to me, let me have a chance to watch her so close again.


    Yes, it''s as pleasant to watch as it is to watch the beautiful scenery in the garden.


    In the dream, Lin Manxue is extremely beautiful. Her long eyelashes, which are as graceful as a PU fan, are shaking slightly. She seems to be able to speak and communicate with me silently.


    And her cherry mouth closed gently. It seems that something is still flowing at the corner of her mouth. I bent down and looked at it. Oh, it''s actually a raspberry. Man Xue is still drooling when she is asleep.


    The old man snow is not like this.


    The weather is dry and the things are dry. It must be man Xue who has been on fire recently, otherwise it won''t be like this.


    But man Xue''s saliva is not disgusting at all. On the contrary, it seems a little cute and playful. I don''t want it.


    I didn''t help man Xue wipe them off, and I was reluctant to destroy them, because I think such man Xue is more real and grounded.


    Man Xue didn''t make any response to my gaze. She still lives in her dream. Her small nose makes a slight sound. She seems to be having a dream. Man Xue''s face is smiling. I guess it must be a beautiful dream.


    Snow this goblin really want my life, destroyed the appearance is so charming, let me can''t stop.


    Man Xue fell asleep, but I couldn''t sleep. I met man Xue like this. All this is like a dream, which makes me feel unreal.


    I pinched the meat on my thigh.


    Oh, it hurts! It''s true, everything is true.


    I was too excited to sleep.


    At the moment, man Xue is sleeping beside me. I just need to breathe hard to smell the unique smell of man Xue.


    Joy and contentment beyond my words.


    Even if today''s Lin Manxue has just been disfigured, her appearance has been discounted, and her mental state and temperament are not as good as before.


    But!


    So what!


    No matter what Lin Manxue becomes, she will always be one of the most favorite women in my mind who want to accompany me most.


    My heart is surging and I can''t sleep. I suddenly think of the strange giant tree before. Man Xue is full of fear for the giant tree. She must have found something.


    It''s just what''s hidden in the tree?


    How to make man Xue so scared?


    According to the current situation, man Xue and I expect to occupy this rabbit island for some time. As long as this thing exists for one day, man Xue''s fear will not disappear.


    Man Xue''s body is so weak now, and her spirit is so fragile. How can I allow this to happen!


    Man snow doesn''t allow me to get close to that giant tree. I want to find out when man snow is asleep.


    "Snow. Snow


    I slowly sat up and called Manxue softly. Lin Manxue may be really tired and sleepy. No matter how I call her, she still sleeps with her eyes closed and doesn''t respond to me at all.


    I got up quietly, left Manxue and went to the South jungle.


    This time I came here is different from that time just now. There is always a strange feeling in my heart this time.


    Maybe I didn''t know anything just now, and I didn''t feel scared in my heart, but this time, I had a feeling that the sheep entered the tiger''s mouth.


    Walking, the huge tree standing there in the distance, I look at the real, and then go forward, every step further, the cool feeling in my heart is added a bit."Hiss, hiss!"


    The closer I got to the giant tree, the more clearly I heard that terrible voice, just like it sounded in my ear. It was creepy.


    If it wasn''t for the bravery of my friends, ordinary people would have been scared by this terrible atmosphere.


    I continued to walk hard, and stopped more than ten meters away from the tree.


    I didn''t rush any further, because I smelled a strong smell, and I saw the whole tree trembling in the dark.


    Earthquake?


    Was it an earthquake?


    My first reaction was an earthquake?


    But the next second.


    I immediately denied that judgment.


    Because I caught a glimpse of a huge shadow coming towards me like lightning.


    It''s like a giant whip, from far to near, whistling in the cold wind, sweeping towards me.


    The power of this whip is amazing. The wind is like a tornado trying to get me in.


    My body instinct quickly flashed back, this flash happened to avoid the attack of the other side, the whip failed, turned around in front of me and took it back.


    What whip is so powerful that it can attack more than ten distance?


    I really didn''t see such a scene. I was stunned for a moment.


    The giant tree was shaking even more severely than before. The leaves on the tree were falling down one by one, just like asking for no money.


    After a while, I saw a huge shadow around a big branch of the huge tree, winding up two or three times in a circle, winding up all the way along the big branch, pressing the big branch to creak. Then the shadow swayed and came forward with two bloody mouths.


    It seems to be vomiting something.


    I''m not scared by the things in front of me. I''m ready before I come here. It''s not strange to meet any freaks.


    I had expected that it would be a huge snake hiding in a huge tree.


    This giant snake must be no small one.


    Rao is so, I was also in front of the scene of a jump.


    What on earth is this thing? Why is it so terrible and so big?


    Besides, it seems to have two heads?


    Is this one snake or two?


    I calm down and see clearly by the faint moonlight. Damn, this is a two headed monster. There is only one snake, but it has two heads.

 Chapter 982

    How can a snake grow two heads?


    A Siamese?


    Like a Siamese?


    And this snake is too big, right? Even ordinary boa constrictors are not so big?


    I was completely shocked by the strange sight in front of me.


    In fact, this phenomenon is not rare in nature. Silver Fox once told me that a certain gene mutation may lead to this result.


    Like the mutant snake.


    Did you really meet a mutant snake?


    Mutated snakes are not ordinary snakes. Silver Fox once talked to me about this topic. According to her analysis, mutated snakes have some similarities with mutated people. After mutated and reborn, they are certainly not comparable to ordinary snakes.


    Their ability and destructive power are also far beyond the ordinary.


    I look at this huge thing in front of me. I just want to deceive myself that it is not a mutant snake, and I''m afraid I can''t do it against my will.


    The giant snake''s eyes are full of faint green light, which is very eye-catching in the weak moonlight. It opens two bloody mouths and spits letters at me. Its two heads tilt forward in turn, as if ready to attack me at any time.


    How terrible is the scene?


    Imagine a scene like this.


    A giant snake with two heads more than ten or twenty meters long hovered on a big branch, spitting out letters and staring at me with frightening eyes. Moreover, at that time, the environment was in the middle of the night before dawn, and it was so dark and silent that no sound could be heard.


    Except, of course, for the sound of the serpent.


    The terrible sound drowned out all the voices around.


    Rao Shi, I, ye Chutian, have experienced numerous big scenes over the years. He has already developed his courage. He can say that he is not surprised at anything and he is confident that he can deal with it calmly under any circumstances.


    However, in this situation, the brothers can''t help but feel soft and sweaty.


    No wonder there is no rabbit in this area. It''s this guy who''s making trouble.


    I don''t dare to come to this place.


    I wanted to look for its bad luck. It didn''t sleep well in the middle of the night, which scared man Xue. Who could have expected that it was such a disgusting and horrible thing. I knew it, but I didn''t dare to come to the door even if I borrowed my friends'' courage.


    I can''t avoid it.


    I finally know why man Xue is so afraid. This freak in front of her, not to mention standing in front of her and confronting her, even if she looks at her from a distance, she will scare the soul away.


    It''s terrible.


    Lin Manxue repeatedly warned me not to come to find it trouble, or man Xue has foresight, this kind of freak I am not its enemy.


    But in the middle of the night, I broke into the giant snake''s territory, and it seemed to annoy him completely. Look at the way he looked at me, it''s not over.


    Is it against me?


    I was afraid, thinking about how to escape.


    I really want to discuss with this man that I''m a road maniac. It''s a pure misunderstanding to accidentally enter the treasure land. It''s a mistake to forgive. In the future, everyone''s well water doesn''t violate the river water. You sleep. I''ll go back to find my man Xue and run away immediately.


    Will it agree with you if I say so?


    Come on, even if it can understand what I say, look at its fierce appearance, it must not be so generous and stingy.


    And I''m also worried that this guy will have to tangle with me. When I turn around and run, I''ll take a black hand behind my back and compete with the mutant snake for speed. I''m not so ignorant.


    As soon as I stepped back, the snake moved a few steps closer to me.


    I''ll go.


    It''s no use deceiving people too much! I don''t care about you any more, you are still aggressive!


    It''s a rhythm that never dies.


    Now that I''ve met him, I can''t run away. For today''s sake, I have no other way but to follow him to the end.


    If we meet in a narrow road, I will be despised by this freak if I keep on retreating.


    I pulled a dagger from my waist and held it in my hand. The blade gave out a cold light, and it was chilly under the moonlight.


    With this dagger, I''m at ease, and I''m not going to do it with my bare hands.


    The giant snake didn''t seem to pay much attention to me, and didn''t worry about the guy in my hand. It came up step by step along the branch of the big tree, and half of its body was hanging in the air. Suddenly, in front of my eyes, it was dark, and a dark shadow was thrown at me like lightning.


    In the face of such a dangerous freak, I dare not slack off, always ready.


    I know that there are no more than two ways for snakes to deal with their prey. One is to bite the prey so that it will lose its ability to move and regenerate. This is the usual way for small snakes.


    As for this kind of giant snake or python, they like to be simple and rough, use their bodies to wrap their prey tightly, and then let it suffocate to death.


    And I expect this giant snake will deal with me in this simple way.Sure enough, the giant snake wanted to strangle me with its own body. One end of the snake was entangled in the tree, and the other end was thrown into the air, trying to roll me in.


    This cold-blooded thing is also too small brother, I Ye Chutian is also the best person, it wants to be so easy to deal with, I am also too fanciful.


    I dodged one after another, avoided the attack of the giant snake several times in a row, and I didn''t have to fight back in a hurry. To deal with this kind of thing, I must hit it with one hit. If I miss it, once it is aware that I am a threat to it, it will infuriate it again, and the consequences may be quite serious.


    And now I also encounter a problem, giant snake has two heads, even if I try my best to pierce one of its heads, can I kill it?


    I know that the giant snake will not give me many opportunities, maybe only once, and the only opportunity this time should not be missed, otherwise it will be difficult for me and man Xue to leave this island again.


    The giant snake wanted to entangle me, but I didn''t let it succeed. After several times of tossing, it was completely irritated. The giant snake left the tree, circled around me, formed a circle with my body around me, and then swallowed up the center bit by bit.


    Damn it.


    This snake is much longer than I expected, at least more than 25 meters, otherwise its body can''t form such a big circle.


    I was in the center of the circle, surrounded by giant snakes, and there was no way back.


    In addition to the long wings to fly out, otherwise I can only sit and die, trapped by the giant snake alive.


    In fact, even a pair of wings will not help, because in the process of flying out, the giant snake will surely entangle me and trap me in the air, which is convenient for it to attack.


    The smell of the giant snake makes me choke. I don''t know how to deal with it. It''s a matter of life and death. Now I don''t have any mood to care whether it has a peculiar smell.


    The encirclement is getting smaller and smaller. I''m less than two meters away from the snake''s body. It''s time to let go. My eyes have been staring at the snake''s seven inches.


    As long as I stab this dagger into the snake''s seven inches, I don''t believe it can be so arrogant.


    I was thinking about how to achieve the best effect, how to let the giant snake entangle me, and then my front should be facing the seven inch part of it, otherwise I''m not good to start, even if I can get away with it, it may not be able to produce the greatest power.

 Chapter 983

    I tightened the dagger in my hand. It''s the only thing I can rely on at present, brother. It''s all up to you.


    With the constriction of the giant snake''s body, the encirclement was further compressed, 1.8 m, 1.5 m, 1.2 m, 1 m, 90 cm


    Soon! soon!


    I expect the giant snake will speed up when it is only about the last 50 cm away, and will strangle me in seconds.


    And I will seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to put the dagger in my hand into its seven inch position in an instant.


    I believe in my ability to seize this fleeting opportunity.


    The encirclement is still shrinking at the original rate, 80 cm, 70 cm, 60 cm


    All of a sudden, the giant snake accelerated, and the empty space in front of me was completely occupied by its body. The disgusting smell in the air became more and more strong, and even my mouth and throat seemed to be covered with the bad smell.


    I hold the dagger tighter because I know the time is coming.


    The air around me was suddenly compressed, and the giant snake suddenly came up with an incredible speed, and it was about to come up to me.


    And the dagger in my palm shines a little cold light.


    I aimed at the seven inches of the giant snake with my eyes. The opportunity will never come again. I have only one chance, the only chance.


    I must hold it. I was just about to start. Suddenly, the word "ah!" came from not far away from the snake With a scream, my remaining light saw a petite figure running desperately to this side.


    It''s snow!


    What happened to man Xue at this time?


    My heart a tight, is really the house leakage, slant every night rain, afraid of what to what.


    "Snow! Danger


    I roared, a little distracted, chest suddenly a stuffy, giant snake suddenly wrapped around me, and I forgot to give this dagger to it.


    I missed the opportunity, and it''s long gone.


    The giant snake rolled me up in mid air. Its body became tighter and tighter. It was like I was run over by a truck. I couldn''t lift any strength, and I was about to explode.


    I can clearly see the figure of man Xue running in mid air. She is sprinting with all her strength, getting closer and closer to me.


    Snow!


    Come on! Go back! DANGER!


    Danger!


    At this time, I was entangled by the giant snake. I couldn''t speak for a long time. I could only shout in my heart. I hope that I have something in common with man Xuexin. She can understand the voice in my heart.


    The giant snake is more and more tight, but man Xue''s figure is more and more close, she seems to forget the fear of the giant snake and the dark, just want to be with me.


    Her firm running seemed to tell me that no matter what danger she faced, she would stay with me.


    This silly woman, usually not very smart, why do you really treat a stinky man who once deeply hurt her.


    At this moment, I realized Lin Manxue''s deep love and attachment to me again.


    Lin Manxue is telling me with action what is not to leave, life and death depend on each other.


    I began to believe in a saying: sometimes, love can make people forget all sadness, betrayal and even fear. In front of love, nothing is impossible.


    "Man Xue."


    My eyes began to wet, I do not want snow to do so, although I have countless fantasies to be with snow, no matter what circumstances, I and she are not separated, but at this moment, I do not want her at my side.


    My heart is getting more and more stuffy, but my consciousness and thinking are still there. Moreover, I know how to shut my breath. My skill of closing my breath is very good. In a short time, giant snake will not want my life.


    I have to live for man Xue.


    I put away my tears and made the last struggle.


    The giant snake entangled me for a few minutes, and Lin Manxue rushed to us. Facing such a huge thing, he said that he was not afraid in his heart. It was all deceiving.


    What''s more, Lin Manxue is still a charming beauty. When did she see such a disgusting thing.


    Lin Manxue''s body trembled with fright, and her legs were almost unstable. Rao was so brave. She still picked up a big stone and hit the giant snake fiercely.


    Giant snake has discovered the existence of man Xue for a long time. It may despise Lin Man Xue, a charming woman, or it may want to get rid of me as soon as possible before taking care of man Xue. In a word, after Lin Man Xue came, giant snake didn''t let me go. It still entangled me to death and ignored Lin Man Xue.


    The giant snake was hit by the snow. It hurt a little, and the body loosened a little. That''s just a moment. I took a breath of fresh air, and the air flow in my body suddenly started to run.


    Lin Manxue holds up the big stone and wants to continue to smash it. The giant snake takes a dull loss. How can it make man Xue succeed again? One of its heads opens up and bites Lin Manxue.


    This bite tore off a large piece of meat on one arm of Lin Manxue.


    Looking at the bloody scene, my heart was breaking. I swore in my heart that if I didn''t die this time, I would take out the gall of this strange snake and slice it for barbecue.Lin Manxue was scared to sit on the ground when she was bitten by a giant snake. This scene is too bloody and terrible. Maybe Lin Manxue has never experienced such a terrible thing in her life.


    She was so stupid that she was scared.


    Air flow in my body running for a week, my heart gradually enliven, my hands are still hanging in the air, I do not know where a force, I put the hand of the dagger shot out.


    I don''t want to stab seven inch. I don''t care if I can kill it. I only care about one thing. I want to avenge man Xue immediately.


    If he bites my snow, I''ll shoot his head through.


    There''s no overnight revenge.


    Report on the spot!


    Close at hand, such a close distance, I don''t believe I can''t shoot!


    It''s a pity that the Dagger''s bite on the snake''s head is a fatal lesson.


    Although this knife didn''t kill the giant snake, it also had a great influence on it. It was estimated that it had lost half of its life. The giant snake suddenly released me and threw me into the air.


    The snake''s head was injured and he didn''t love fighting. He went back to the tree and disappeared after a while.


    I''m not in the mood to chase the giant snake. Man Xue was bitten by the snake and was too scared. I want to see her injury and mental state at the first time.


    "How are you, man Xue?"


    After I landed, I ran to Lin Manxue and asked her.


    Lin Manxue sat foolishly on the grass, with dull eyes and lost soul.


    "Snow. Man Xue. Don''t scare me I am anxious to call the name of snow, want to wake up her consciousness, snow scared silly, eyes have no focus.


    I hugged man Xue tightly, and the blood from her arm dyed my clothes red. But she didn''t know how to cry or what to do, so she looked at me foolishly.


    Lin Manxue''s lips have been shivering, shivering, pale, eyes free, like a walking corpse.

 Chapter 984

    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''m really afraid of the giant snake''s sudden death. The giant snake is so fierce that it suffered a heavy loss just now. If it''s determined to fight with me, how can I resist it with man Xue''s unconsciousness.


    How can I protect the woman I love.


    So I rushed out of the woods with man Xue in my arms.


    On the way back, I found some hemostatic herbs by the side of the road, chewed them in my mouth, and then applied them on man Xue''s arm.


    What a beautiful arm! A big piece of meat was bitten off by a giant snake, and even the bones inside could be seen, not to mention the horror.


    The shape and color of this giant snake are strange. I haven''t seen this kind of snake before, and I don''t know whether this giant snake has poison or not. According to common sense, most poisonous snakes are not big. What kind of boa constrictor does the giant snake look like? It belongs to non-toxic snake.


    It''s just that the blood from the wound on Lin Manxue''s arm is dark red, even a little black, with a stink. There are obvious signs of poisoning. It can be seen that this giant snake is poisonous, and its toxicity may not be small.


    I don''t have any anti poison serum on hand, and I haven''t found any other antidote herbs along the way. I can''t detoxify man Xue, and I dare not leave man Xue and go further to find herbs alone.


    I''m in a hurry.


    Man Xue is really full of disasters. She was poisoned and disfigured by Xue Er before, but now such a thing happens again. I''m really worried that her small body can''t carry it until dawn.


    Lin Manxue lies in my arms and talks nonsense all night. I poke her forehead and it''s as hot as fire. The high fever in front of her has not completely subsided. This time, she was frightened by the giant snake and aggravated her illness. The fever became more and more serious.


    "Snow. Snow


    I kept calling her by her ear, hoping that she could hear my voice. I was afraid that she would just go to sleep and never wake up again.


    I don''t want it.


    I don''t want such an ending, I and Lin Manxue finally together, this should not be such an ending.


    Man Xue, you know, you are no longer lonely, you have me, I will always accompany you, you have to be strong, strong to survive, you know.


    I pray to God and swear to God: no matter what happens in the future, I will never lose this woman again. Even if I want my life and my heart broken, I will never think about it again.


    Lin Manxue''s illness is repeated, one moment cold, one moment hot, one moment mother, one moment Ye Luo and my name.


    Man Xue must be very uncomfortable in her heart. Looking at her miserable appearance, I can only do something anxious in my heart, but I can''t help her.


    I''m a fuckin ''trash!


    I pounded my head hard, and if I didn''t, I was afraid I would collapse.


    Lin Manxue tossed for a long time, finally quiet down, motionless, like a fish was thrown on the shore, hopping for a long time, and finally dying.


    My heart a cool, a chill from the heart suddenly up, can''t help but hit a shiver.


    Mansher - she won''t -


    no! Definitely not!


    I keep telling myself that it''s my own wishful thinking. Man Xue is OK and will get better. She just fell asleep.


    I forced myself not to be pessimistic, to think of the good side, even I dare not go to the nose of man Xue, I am afraid that the reality runs counter to my expectations.


    I just hold Lin Manxue until the rising sun.


    The sunrise is beautiful, the red light shines on the whole earth and the lake, and the snow in my arms wakes up in this beautiful atmosphere.


    She opened her big beautiful eyes and found me the first time.


    "Chu Chu Tian."


    Lin Man Xue''s words are vague, but her sweet voice is still flying into my ears for the first time. When I hear man Xue calling my name again, can you imagine how excited I am?


    "Snow! Man Xue, are you awake? You wake up at last


    I cry with joy, which is a kind of joy from the heart, I think that man Xue can not carry over, because many times man Xue''s breathing is intermittent, and her heart is very weak.


    I really thought she was going to leave me alone in this desert island and accompany her grave for the next life.


    Lin Manxue is worthy of being Lin Manxue. Good, I knew she would not be willing to leave me like this.


    "Well."


    Lin Manxue has been lying for a long time and wants to sit up. I gently hold her half lying in my arms. At the moment, Lin Manxue is as delicate as a piece of porcelain. I''m afraid that it will be broken with a touch.


    "Where is this?" Lin Manxue stroked the disorderly hair in front of her forehead and asked me softly.


    "Rabbit Island."


    "By the way, where''s the rabbit?" Lin Manxue looked around and didn''t see a rabbit. She asked me in surprise that she might not remember last night for the time being.


    In fact, rabbits are rarely seen in this rocky area. Maybe man Xue forgot all of a sudden.


    I carefully answered, casually made up a reason, for fear that in man Xue''s mind outlined those terrible pictures that happened last night."Maybe we went for a walk by the lake."


    "Oh."


    Lin Manxue did not tangle with this problem, but also gave me a smile, as if nothing had happened last night, she just had a sleep, and it was until dawn.


    "Man Xue, are you better? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Lin Manxue lowered her head and felt it, saying, "I - my arm hurts."


    Man Xue just pulled the wound and went to such a big piece of meat. It''s strange that it doesn''t hurt.


    "Except for the arm? Is there anything wrong with other places? "


    Man Xue shook her head and said, "no more."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Well."


    I touched Lin Manxue''s forehead, but I didn''t have a fever. It''s strange that I had such a severe fever before. I recovered after dawn, and my spirit was better than last night.


    I looked at man Xue''s face, and immediately opened my mouth, with an unbelievable look on my face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liman snow see me staring at her disfigured face, seem at a loss, that used to be her proudest wealth, now has become her forbidden area, she does not want me to see them.


    Their beauty and gorgeous no longer, and now like an earthworm like climbing above, too ugly.


    Lin Man snow don''t cross a face to don''t let me stare at, her appearance is a little shy, more should be sad.


    Any woman will not really do not care, just talk and do not say it.


    I didn''t mean to arouse man Xue''s sadness, but because I found a secret.


    The congestion on man Xue''s face disappeared, or could not be called disappear, but faded. I remember the dark black before, but now the dark has dissipated a lot, and her face is ruddy.


    This is a major discovery, but I didn''t tell man Xue immediately. The reason is very simple. I''m afraid I''m wrong.


    As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I''m afraid that it''s just an illusion for me, or because it''s morning now, my skin has just gone through a new process of metabolism.


    "I told you not to look." Liman gave me a white look and complained with a trace of anger.

 Chapter 985

    "I''m sorry, man. I didn''t mean to. I was wrong. I apologize to you. "


    Lin Manxue''s face just showed a little bit of unhappy expression, I immediately apologized like a reflex, whether it''s my fault or not, anyway, it''s my fault to make her unhappy.


    Lin Manxue''s escape from death gives me the chance to accompany her to save herself, which is God''s greatest favor to me. What else can I ask for?


    I don''t care about anything else. Go to hell with principles, dignity, personality, reserve, right and wrong.


    The only person I care about is Lin Manxue.


    As long as she is good, as long as she is happy, I am willing to do anything for her.


    This is the only thought in my heart at that time, but I may have been wrong.


    Lin Manxue seemed a little at a loss about my reaction. Maybe she didn''t expect that my stubborn donkey would be so honest. She was stunned for a moment.


    In the past, no matter what she said, my first reaction was always thinking about how to quarrel with her. If I didn''t care, I had to quibble three points. I didn''t admit defeat easily. It seemed that showing weakness in front of her was like losing face.


    She didn''t want me to do anything, but I had to fight against her, and then the two of them were fighting each other, and our relationship was always sublimated in these funny and humorous runs.


    I didn''t expect that this time, I not only kept my posture low, but also took the initiative to admit my mistake without any reason.


    This has never happened before.


    Is this the same Ye Chutian who regards self-esteem as more important than life?


    Lin Manxue is stupid, or she hasn''t had time to react, which is quite different from the past.


    Man Xue may not adapt to this rhythm for a while, or she may feel that I have given birth to her. She is a little sad.


    Women''s mind is complex and delicate, different from men''s rough with sex, they are extremely sensitive to some subtle changes, a little change can be detected.


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Manxue was in a daze. Her eyebrows were locked and she was depressed. I thought she was feeling sick again. I asked her nervously.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. Why do you want to apologize to me? Why are you so cold to me?"


    Lin Manxue suddenly forced me to ask. Yes, why should I apologize to her.


    Man Xue told me not to look at her with a trace of shame and annoyance. It''s just a little woman playing with a small temperament, or just a couple making a little ambiguous and emotional, making a lot of noise and adjusting their feelings. It''s not really angry. Am I too sensitive.


    Maybe Lin Manxue just wanted me to coax her and say some love words to warm up the scene, instead of asking me to admit my boldness.


    In doing so, it seems that there is a lot of separation between the two people and they have neglected the beauty.


    It''s a little bit of a low Eq.


    Worrying!


    I''m very annoyed. I''m a typical one. I just took care of man Xue''s mood and didn''t consider the deeper things. It''s really a mistake.


    I want to say something, but I was a little confused at that time. I didn''t know how to coax man Xue. I really want to have a few big mouths.


    Drop the chain at the critical moment, waste one!


    This should be a good atmosphere, because my abnormal cold field, but it seems a little depressed, this is my elm head caused, blame me! Blame me!


    Lin Manxue''s drooping head and gloomy face were silent for a long time before she said: "am I tired of you?"


    Tired?


    How can I be bored!


    My love for man Xue can be learned from the world. I fantasize that I am tired of being with her all the time. Even if I am separated for a second, it is a kind of suffering for me. How can this kind of word boredom happen to man Xue and me.


    Between me and her only greasy crooked, ambiguous, happy and happy.


    Before I could explain, Lin Manxue sighed heavily and said:


    "in fact, in the past, I didn''t particularly care about my appearance, because no matter how I dressed, I was confident that I was the most beautiful and charming, but now -"


    "what''s the matter now? Man Xue, do you know that no matter what you become, in my heart, you are the most beautiful and attractive woman in the world. No woman can be more charming than you. Any woman who doesn''t have eyes and wants to do so is humiliating herself. "


    I interrupt man Xue''s words, stare at her with scorching eyes, say without doubt.


    The most beautiful words in the world are love words, and women are most easily captured by emotion. Any normal woman is no exception, including man Xue.


    Lin Manxue was obviously infected by my sincere eyes, the haze cleared away, the spirit of the whole person a lot, and even the depression in her eyes was a little weak, and with a bit of joy and shame.


    "You mean it?" Lin Manxue asked me with a pair of big eyes, which seemed to be expecting something.


    I want to tease a tease snow, do not want to casually say: "false.""You Just now, Lin Manxue, who was a little shy, suddenly seemed to be on fire. He immediately yelled, and he didn''t forget to beat me with his little pink fist.


    I quickly put my arms around Lin Manxue and said, "I''m kidding you. Are you serious? "


    "If you don''t think about it, can you not take it seriously?"


    Holding the lost and recovered real Lin Manxue, I feel unprecedentedly steadfast, and suddenly have an impulse to live like this for a lifetime.


    To tell you the truth, I''m moved, selfish and far away.


    Because I suddenly want to have her all my life.


    Man Xue said that she was poisoned by some pupa poison. Time is running out. She may be poisoned and die at any time. Maybe her whole life can only be an extravagant hope, but so what? As long as I can marry her, even if I can only be a husband and wife for a day, a moment or even a minute, I will be satisfied.


    In the past, man Xue and I missed a lot of good times because of some things. I don''t want to miss it any more. I want to marry her now.


    I want her to be my wife, a real wife, and a down-to-earth woman.


    I want to give her a place, or this expression is not accurate, because I want her to give me a place, a place where I can love her openly and honestly and live with her forever.


    The word "proposal" came into my mind and never escaped.


    I imprisoned it.


    At this moment, in this situation, my mind is completely occupied by this idea. I am possessed for a moment, and I forget the snow in my arms.


    Liman snow see I have been silent, thinking about something and completely ignore her existence, angrily want to push me away.


    I didn''t let man Xue succeed. Suddenly, I gave her a heavy breath beside her earlobe. This breath was like some magic, which made man Xue calm down.


    "Man Xue, don''t get angry. I have something to say to you."


    I put away my careful thinking in time and gazed at Lin Manxue with a smile. At this moment, I had something in my eyes called deep or surprise.


    At this moment, I glanced at her eyes, because I didn''t have a taste of her.


    What is this?


    She doesn''t understand, maybe she does. She just looks forward to it and is afraid of it.

 Chapter 986

    The atmosphere became very secretive for a moment, the air instantly condensed, with a trace of tension in the ambiguity, and the thumping heart beat.


    There are mine and snow.


    "You -" Lin Manxue wants to break this strange atmosphere. She feels extremely unnatural. Maybe she doesn''t want to go on like this, because she is afraid that she will be swallowed by the atmosphere I deliberately created.


    In this kind of warm romantic and slightly tense atmosphere, emotional women are easy to lose their senses and make some irreversible choices.


    Lin Manxue wants to keep the only trace of reason, let himself calm down, so as to calmly face me and our relationship.


    She wanted to calm down, and I didn''t.


    I keep warming up, my eyes are softer and more affectionate, and the meaning in my eyes is more direct.


    Lin Manxue''s small face was hot with shame, and her ears were all red. I don''t know whether it was because of shyness or nervousness, or I didn''t know what to do.


    I just like to see Lin Manxue''s bewildered appearance, the worried little eyes, the small red lips and the hot red ears. No matter what, they make me have endless aftertaste.


    "Shh I put my right index finger on my lips and hissed at Lin Manxue, indicating that she would not speak.


    At this time, silence is better than sound, and heart to heart communication is better than a thousand words. At this time, any language is superfluous.


    "I -" Lin Manxue always wanted to say something, trying to break the ambiguous atmosphere again and again.


    "Shh I hissed again and put my face on Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue''s face changed a few stubbles, opened a small mouth several times, and finally swallowed the words back, saying nothing.


    I smile to Lin Manxue''s body upright, let her sit well, and then put Lin Manxue''s wrinkled clothes to her to rearrange, after these, I also simply tidy up some.


    I do so formal, snow so smart, what do not understand, her panic eyes have betrayed her heart.


    I winked at Lin Manxue and asked her to wait for me for a moment. Then she left. Lin Manxue was restless and wanted to stand up and leave several times, but she didn''t know why she didn''t act.


    Maybe man Xue can''t make up her mind. She''s still struggling.


    Soon I came back with a big bunch of wild flowers in my hands.


    The early spring morning light sprinkled on me and Lin Manxue, shining with a large golden light. The scenery around us was so beautiful that we didn''t need it. Everything seemed to be back to the days we used to be together.


    Those days of flattery, sweetness, ambiguity and love.


    It''s a good time to express one''s feelings.


    I have been smiling at Lin Manxue, step by step toward her, the distance between the two people closer and closer, but at this moment, man Xue is more and more nervous.


    Her eyes twinkle, two small hands crisscross together, tightly, this is a kind of nervous to the extreme performance.


    Is that what women do when they face this kind of moment?


    I can''t figure it out, because I''m not a woman. I can''t guess a woman''s mind. What''s more, the woman I''m about to express is not an ordinary woman. She''s Lin Manxue, a woman of mystery.


    When I was less than half a meter away from Lin Manxue, I stopped and handed her a bunch of wild flowers with both hands. Then I knelt down on one knee, looked at her affectionately and confessed to her:


    "man Xue. Will you marry me? "


    Snow looked at me, I looked at her, eyes in the air collision, and then collision.


    All of a sudden, man Xue screamed and jumped up like a frightened rabbit.


    She wants to run, run away from here?


    I didn''t expect Lin Manxue to have such an attitude, which is different from what I expected.


    Isn''t Lin Manxue waiting for me to make love with her all the time? How can this happen?


    Lin Manxue wants to escape. I don''t have time to think about it. I stand up and embrace Lin Manxue''s small waist and put her in my arms.


    Is this an alternative way for snow?


    I want to stop her from running away, because I really want to be with Lin Manxue all my life. Even if she doesn''t want to, I also want to find out why.


    What made her change her mind and make such a choice?


    Lin Manxue herself may have been frightened by this sudden change. Her eyes are confused and she looks at me timidly.


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you agree? " I stare at Lin Manxue in my arms, with aggressive eyes, as if to see through man Xue.


    Liman was in a panic. He bowed his head and didn''t dare to look at me. After a pause, he explained timidly, "no - no! I - I just had a stomachache and wanted to go to the bathroom. "


    Man Xue is quite clever. She finds such a good excuse. It''s a good reason to escape. Unfortunately, man Xue seems to have forgotten a little bit. Now she and I are living on the deserted island of Rabbit Island. What''s the bathroom?


    It''s true that Lin Manxue, who is so thoughtful and alert, will make such a low-level mistake.I think it would be impossible for this to happen in normal times.


    I asked with a smile: "just not good, how suddenly it hurts?"


    "This -" Lin Manxue was stunned by my question, because it was just a reason she made up casually. There was no such thing at all.


    Lin Manxue''s heart is very confused. In fact, she doesn''t know why she is upset or what she is afraid of. These are not what she has been looking forward to. But why does she want to run away when her dream is about to come true?


    Man Xue didn''t understand, or I didn''t give her time to think. I put my arms around her waist and completely controlled her in her own hands. She had no way to escape.


    "Suddenly it hurt. I don''t know what happened."


    "So?"


    "Well."


    Lin Manxue also tried to make the last effort, pretending to be pitiful with my weak little eyes.


    This goblin goblin really knows me too well, and knows that I can''t be hard hearted to her at all. As long as she is coquettish or cute, or even she doesn''t do anything, just give me a hint with her little eyes, and I''ll give up.


    But this time she miscalculated, because I held her closer, and there was no sign of letting her go.


    I managed to catch her. How could I let her escape easily.


    Man Xue''s escape makes me have a bad feeling in my heart. Today''s proposal may not go smoothly. I want to control the situation and can''t let man Xue do whatever she wants.


    Because once let man Xue successfully escape, it means that my proposal today is a failure.


    And I don''t want to be a failure, especially when facing the woman I love most.


    I don''t know what she''s afraid of or escaping from, but I''m confident that I can get rid of her demons and give her a chance.


    "You - can you let me go? I promise I''ll be back as soon as I finish Lin Manxue continues to pretend to be poor with me. Her lovely little nose is so beautiful that it dazzles me.


    I shook my head and said firmly, "no way."

 Chapter 987

    Lin Manxue was rejected. Her dark eyes wandered back and forth. Her face was pink. She held her voice and said soft words to confuse me. She also bumped me gently with her delicate shoulder. Her coquettish little appearance could make people crisp to death.


    Can you imagine that picture? Anyway, I can''t describe the scene in specific language, because my mind was completely confused and blank, and there was only one voice in my heart constantly calling.


    Promise her!


    Promise her at all costs!


    Even if it takes my life, I can''t hesitate!


    I want to promise to come, but I can''t promise her, once let go of man Xue, man Xue will certainly run away, so everything I prepared so carefully today will be in vain.


    And do I have the courage and opportunity to tell her in the future?


    Man Xue and I have just gone through life and death. I really want to marry her. I really don''t want to delay for a moment.


    My brain makes a pot of porridge in disorder. I want to let go but I don''t want to let her go. I''m tangled.


    Mom, it''s dead! Dead! Man is dying!


    I didn''t expect that in order to escape my confinement, Lin Manxue used the beauty trick again by any means.


    Once upon a time, I had this boring loss in her hands. I don''t know if you remember that I just went to Manxue company. One night, Lin Manxue worked overtime in the company. After work, she met me in the elevator and asked me to buy food for her.


    Did she use this trick on me that night and force me to sign a contract of sale?


    Without her permission, I can''t leave Manxue company all my life and obey her unconditionally.


    Do you think that''s the case?


    Today, she wants to tempt me again, just as the saying goes, if you fall into a pit, you will fall again in the same pit?


    But after all, she is Lin Manxue. She is so proud and charming that she is superior to the world. In the face of such a queen who does what she says, can I hold the temptation and stick to the bottom line?


    I think I''m going to counselle. I really am.


    Don''t patronize and laugh at me. If it''s you, can you?


    Maybe you''re better than me!


    I hold Lin Manxue''s hands slightly loose, Lin Manxue''s mouth inadvertently show proud smile, she seems to eat I will be so obedient.


    This is Lin Manxue''s killing skill. It has been tried repeatedly. There is nothing more effective against me than this.


    Even before using it, Lin Manxue saw my servile appearance.


    But!


    I mean, but!


    There is nothing absolute in this world. What the little girl likes to do most is slap face.


    Suddenly, I hold man Xue tighter and let her stick to my arms.


    Want to run?


    No way!


    I''m not fooled by you.


    "Why not?" Linman snow see I want to repent, it seems not to give up, want to play the power of the beauty trick to the extreme, speak more softly, but also with the coquettish auxiliary words to help, she does not believe that I can block the attack of her sugar coated shells.


    She wants to break down my heart step by step and let me willingly bow down and sing conquest under her pomegranate skirt.


    It has to be said that the lethality of the Queen''s coquetry is really amazing, especially in the face of the only queen in her mind, sometimes it''s so difficult to say no.


    "No why! I said no, that''s No


    I face no longer soft hearted, put away their sympathy, the first time so domineering to directly refuse Lin Manxue''s request.


    Lin Manxue''s beauty trick instantly failed, not to mention Lin Manxue himself, even I was stunned by myself.


    I always respond to Lin Manxue''s request, and even if she doesn''t have any request, I will try my best to please her.


    She''s a real queen. I''m just her on call attendant. What qualifications do you have to ask the queen to do?


    Now, however, she just made a little reasonable request, even begged me pitifully and seduced me in a low voice.


    You see clearly, aggressive side leakage of Lin Manxue with jiaodidi tone pleaded with me, this is the first time, for me, what a glorious thing should be, but I did not know how to refuse her.


    Am I crazy, or can I do it?


    Rather than boasting about how tough I was, it was so incredible that even I thought I was dreaming.


    If I''m not dreaming, how can I have the courage and courage to do so?


    Can I ignore Lin Manxue''s tenderness and be indifferent?


    Can I bear to see Lin Manxue''s disappointed or embarrassed eyes?Can I have the heart to look at Lin Manxue''s back when she leaves because she is depressed?


    In the past, in addition to fighting with Lin Manxue to add a bit of fun, when she really annoyed her, she never said that one was one, and that two was two.


    I never said a word no.


    However, today, my brother finally turned his back on me and ignored the existence of snow queen. I really regarded myself as a king.


    I not only said "no" to her, but also put myself in a very high position to look down on her.


    I''m crazy. I must be crazy.


    But in retrospect, this kind of high feeling is really damn cool! No wonder man Xue likes to be the queen of cold noodles so much.


    If the beauty trick fails, Lin Manxue immediately puts away the little woman''s trick and tries to deal with me in another way.


    She was queen again.


    "You! Do you want to limit my freedom Lin Man Xuehu wants to put pressure on my heart.


    When the queen was angry, she was furious, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward and tense.


    However, just as she knows me like the palm of her hand, I know her little tricks very well. I can instantly tell whether Lin Manxue is really angry or pretends to be.


    She''s pretending, she''s mystifying.


    I calmed down and continued to shake my head: "don''t be paranoid any more. No matter what you say, I won''t let go!"


    Linman snow see me say so firmly, pretty small face suddenly pull old long, but no matter how her expression, I just don''t soft hearted, determined not to let her go.


    Man Xue was completely discouraged.


    After a pause, I added, "unless -"


    "unless what?" Linman snow see this is not without discussion, immediately changed a face, smile to ask me.


    Her face switching speed is no one, said the wind is rain, can operate at will.


    "Unless you give me a reason."


    "Why?" she asked? Why? "


    "Why do you want to escape? Do you mean you don''t agree? "


    "Run away?" Lin Manxue was stunned for a moment, then pretended to laugh twice and said: "nonsense! I''m fine. Why should I run? I didn''t want to escape. I am - "


    I stare at Lin Manxue''s eyes and say:" make up! Make it up! Anyway, if you don''t tell me what you really think, I''ll keep depending on you until you promise to marry me. "

 Chapter 988

    Lin Manxue has a ghost in her heart. She doesn''t dare to look at me at all. As soon as my eyes meet her eyes, Lin Manxue immediately turns away.


    Lin Manxue is not a woman who likes to escape. The more she does this, the more empty I feel.


    Man Xue doesn''t really disagree, does she?


    "What are you hiding from, guilty?"


    "Who is guilty?" Lin Manxue''s small mouth is quite stubborn, dead do not admit.


    "You! Lin Manxue, President Lin She pretended to be confused with me, so I called the roll directly. Anyway, there is no outsider here, and it won''t embarrass man Xue.


    As soon as I mentioned President Lin, she looked like a different person. After sweeping away her previous twist, she suddenly became full of air. She also told me that she was a queen and scolded: "I said Ye Chutian, do you remember that I was your boss! You son of a bitch are getting more and more unruly. Have you ever seen an employee talking to his boss like this? It''s called "do you know?"


    Lin Manxue was afraid that I would put pressure on her head. She deliberately stood up with her chest and looked at me with her head raised. She looked like a leader scolding her employees.


    I smile in my heart, this woman you can''t give her a little sunshine, otherwise must overflow.


    I said with disapproval, "yes. Why not! There are all kinds of strange things in the world. When the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. What''s so strange about that? "


    Lin Manxue sniffed: "hum! Really? How come I''ve never seen it. "


    "Nonsense! Why haven''t you seen me? I''m Ye Chutian. " I immediately put man Xue in the army.


    Isn''t it?


    I''m a living example.


    Lin Manxue was speechless because of my hatred. She was always so eloquent that she was speechless.


    I found an interesting problem. In the past, Lin Manxue and I had never fallen behind in their quarrel. Her reputation as a poisonous female boss was not a false one. My previous experience of eating shriveled can be written as a history of blood and tears.


    However, today''s Lin Manxue is folded in my hand again and again. It''s not vulnerable. Don''t you think it''s strange?


    Is her fighting capacity falling too much, or is my fighting capacity exploding, so that I instantly surpass her?


    I wouldn''t be so ignorant.


    It''s a fake!


    It''s a fake!


    The real situation may be that Lin Manxue is ashamed of me in her heart, or that she doesn''t put all her heart into bickering with me, she is deliberately letting me.


    Lin Manxue wants to divert my attention and take the opportunity to muddle through.


    She doesn''t want to break free and run away when I''m happy, does she?


    Do you want to make a noise?


    You don''t have to say that it''s possible for mansher to do it.


    With this in mind, I deliberately pretended to relax my vigilance, and naturally dropped my hands to release her. I want to see Lin Manxue''s reaction.


    Sure enough, the rein in my hand was a little loose, and Lin Manxue was ready to move. She gave me a strong push, pushed me away, and then ran away.


    Will I let her run away?


    Joke!


    I was on the lookout for her.


    I let Lin Manxue run a few steps away, smile, move a few steps in front of her, and Lin Manxue just rushes forward, and has no time to observe the surrounding situation.


    Then she banged her head into my arms.


    I didn''t do anything this time. It''s really her own initiative.


    Lin Manxue immediately got up from my arms. She didn''t succeed in her treacherous plan. She was embarrassed and annoyed. She looked cute.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Lin, do you really want to run? Do you think you can get away from me? " I laugh at Lin Manxue.


    Lin Manxue knew that she was cheated by me, but she was teased by me instead of escaping. She was so angry that she pointed at me and said, "you stinky rascal! No face, no skin! shame on you! I know how to bully women. "


    "Ha ha. Mr. Lin, did you know me on the first day? I, ye Chutian, was a rogue! Besides, don''t you like rascals? There is a saying how to say, men are not bad, women do not love


    Lin Man Xue said angrily: "I don''t like you because I''m amorous."


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Really not?"


    "Like a ghost -"


    before the sound of the word "ghost" in Lin Man''s mouth came out completely, I hugged her and hugged her.


    I always believe in a saying: sometimes you can''t be too used to women. When it''s time to be savage, you have to be savage.


    Lin Manxue was upset by my crazy kiss, and fell into the enemy''s hands. Soon she took the initiative to kiss with me.


    While I was kissing snow, I thought with pride that women like right and wrong. In fact, I may not think so in my heart, but I just didn''t say it.


    You say irritating!


    Let''s ride a donkey and look at the account book. I don''t believe I can''t conquer her.It was a long time before man Xue and I separated.


    I don''t think the kiss would have ended so soon if we hadn''t both been out of breath.


    Even if I want to end, I don''t think man Xue will agree. Otherwise, why does she hold my neck all the time.


    Lin Manxue''s face is red, from the root of her ears to the neck, like touching a layer of jam juice, fragrant and sweet.


    At this time, man Xue has a different charm. How to say, maybe man Xue is more like a fresh woman at this time.


    An ethereal goddess, not an ethereal one.


    I know that a kiss may not be enough to completely open man Xue''s heart. I will continue to work hard and add a few more fires to make her lose her mind.


    As long as man Xue is not so sensible, then I will not be far away from success.


    I lie on the side of man Xue''s ear and murmur: "man Xue, you just called me shameless, shameless. In fact, you are right. What do you want me to do? I only need you. I just want you! I just want you to know? "


    Man Xue has just been kissing in a mess. She has lost half of her reason. Now she is disturbed by my affectionate words. She is about to fall.


    Reason runs further and further away from man Xue.


    She wants to seize it, but what makes her even more nervous and flustered is that she can''t even see Lizhi''s taillights now.


    She was completely left behind.


    Lin Manxue is concerned about the tangle in the chaos, I want to strike while the iron is hot to take her, continue to affectionately said: "Manxue, let me accompany you, no longer by anyone and anything interference, just our life, never separate, OK?"


    Man Xue is infatuated with ground to ask: "can we really lifetime never separate?"


    "Of course," I said. Man Xue, you have to believe in me, but also believe in yourself. Don''t you believe in your charm? "


    Man Xue is moved. I can see her state of mind from her confused eyes. She wants to promise to be with me immediately. She thinks, absolutely, but -


    I don''t know what makes man Xue wake up. She shakes her head and keeps silent.


    What''s in man Xue''s heart?


    Is it hard to say or afraid of my embarrassment or sadness?


    Why doesn''t she want to tell me?

 Chapter 989

    It seems that Lin Manxue doesn''t want to talk too much about this topic with me, or she is afraid that she will be more entangled.


    It doesn''t mean that man Xue doesn''t waver at all.


    Just how can I do to find a breakthrough to let man Xue say everything in her heart?


    If I don''t know what man Xue is worried about, how can I face these difficulties with her?


    I pondered, trying to dig deeper into the reason why mansher didn''t agree.


    As long as we find the crux and then apply the right medicine, man Xue will be mine sooner or later.


    "Man Xue, please believe me. I really want to be with you. I wanted to be with you before, now and in the future. My feelings for you will never change


    Lin Man Xue and Wang Gu said to him: "can''t you talk well? You are deliberately teasing your leaders by talking about all these messy things with your leaders, you know? "


    Man Xue repeatedly digs off this topic, which makes me feel disappointed. I know what she means. She just doesn''t want to say it, and doesn''t want to tangle any more.


    But I don''t want to give up, what a good opportunity, an opportunity to untie my heart knot with man Xue. It''s hard to say if I miss this opportunity. I don''t allow myself to miss it.


    I sincerely said: "man Xue, I''m not teasing you, I want to hurt you, I want to love you, I really want to marry you, will you marry me? If you''re embarrassed to speak, just nod your head. The effect is the same


    Man snow don''t let me say, I want to say, and said more and more explicit, more and more direct, straight Lin Man snow hold red ears dry.


    Lin Manxue neither nodded nor shook her head, neither said good nor bad, and began to be silent.


    After a long silence, I asked Lin Manxue softly with innocent eyes:


    "man Xue, do you really don''t want to


    I believe that man Xue has me in her heart, and I can''t see that I''m wronged. Man Xue is a woman with a cold heart. In order to win her sympathy, I played my acting skills to the extreme. With a sad face, I had to squeeze out a few tears to cooperate with this expression.


    It''s not surprising that Lin Manxue can''t bear to see me so sad. Maybe she is more sad than me.


    She pressed her head lower, lower, with a worried look.


    The effect is immediate.


    Since the effect, I decided to play the bitter drama to the end, the bow did not return, man Xue sad on the sad bar, and so I won her, I am confident that every minute can coax her.


    "Man Xue, do you really want me?"


    I took man Xue''s little arm, half questioned and half pleaded, just like the breakup friends and girlfriends in the TV series, pulling and tearing, and I felt sick when I looked at myself.


    I didn''t expect that ye Chutian would be able to do such a cheap thing one day!


    Destroy the Three Outlooks!


    Disgusting is disgusting. Men should be able to pursue women. As long as they can catch up with man Xue, it''s OK for me to squat on the ground and go to school.


    The man who is reluctant to chase the goddess will give up as soon as possible.


    That''s what I''ve always believed in.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m acting too hard and acting too hard, which makes man Xue aware of something. Man Xue suddenly put away her just careful thought, spit out her lovely tongue and said with a smile, "I didn''t say it. It''s all your own words."


    What''s wrong with man Xue?


    That''s right. Snow is so smart that she can''t see whether I''m really sad or pretending. She doesn''t point me out just because she''s tangled in her heart, or because snow is sad, she doesn''t want me to see it.


    Now that I have reached this stage, I can only ask man Xue directly:


    "why? Can you tell me why? "


    "No. You won''t understand what you said. "


    "How can I understand if you don''t tell me?"


    Lin Manxue looked at me, then shook her head and said, "let''s talk about something else instead of this."


    "No. Man Xue, I want to know that you still love me and are willing to be with me, but why don''t you agree with us to go further? Is it because of the wound on your face? Man Xue, if it''s because of this, you don''t have to. I told you, I don''t mind, really, not at all. I don''t mind proposing to you like that. Why don''t you want to believe me? "


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said, "it''s not this."


    Man Xue directly denied the reason, it seems that I guess wrong, maybe it''s not really strange.


    I continued to try to guess:


    "it''s not because of this, it''s because you mind my past, because I''ve been married twice, divorced again, and had two children. Do you think I''m not clean enough for you?"


    Lin Manxue shook her head again and said, "No


    "Are you worried that you''ve been poisoned by pupae, or that you don''t know when you''re going to die? You''re afraid to drag me down, aren''t you? ""Not either."


    "It''s not that. What else can it be? Say it! Man Xue, what are you struggling with or worried about? Can you tell us how to solve it together? "


    I put my hands on her shoulders and shook them. I was a little excited, because apart from these reasons, I couldn''t think of anything to stop her and me from being together.


    "I really want to see her look up," she sighed


    "Of course. Man Xue, you know what? I can''t live without you. Losing you will kill me


    My words are from the bottom of my heart. I speak them without thinking. My true feelings are revealed. I believe man Xue understands me.


    I really can''t live without her.


    Lin Manxue was stunned for a moment, silent for a moment, and then said softly, "I didn''t say I want to leave you. Don''t worry, I will always accompany you until -"


    I know what Manxue wants to say until she is poisoned to death, right?


    Man Xue promised not to leave me any more. I was excited, but she didn''t want to marry me. My heart was full of regret and unwillingness.


    "But you won''t marry me to be my wife," I said, with a hint of disappointment


    "Isn''t it enough for me to accompany you? As for other things, is it important?"


    "It''s important. Of course, it''s important. Man Xue, you don''t know how long I''ve been thinking about it, ten years! Ten years! When I realized that I fell in love with you, I was looking forward to you being my wife. I was thinking about it day and night, driving myself crazy. I''ve been waiting for such a day, waiting for you, you know? "


    Lin Manxue tangled again, hesitated for a while and said:


    "I''m your wife when I''m by your side. Why do you hold on to this?"

 Chapter 990

    Manxue decided not to change her mind, but to change her mind.


    That''s not her personality.


    If mansher is really determined to do so, I can only accept it.


    What if I don''t accept it?


    Do I have the right to ask her to do something?


    Man Xue has promised not to leave me, which is the biggest gift for me. Can I ask her to accept my past and future life?


    No.


    I know I can''t do that.


    I don''t have the right to do that.


    But I just want to know why and why she did it.


    I sighed and said:


    "it''s not a matter of whether I''m tangled or not, man Xue. I just want to know why you don''t agree to marry me. Since you are willing to let me accompany you, why can''t we get married? You give me a reason, as long as the reason is sufficient, I will not force you. You know I never want to force you to do anything. If you really don''t want to, I respect your choice. I just want to know why, why do you have to do it? "


    Lin Manxue thought for a moment and asked, "do you have to know?"


    "I don''t know if I''ll be obsessed with this all the time. I want to think about it in the daytime and at night. Maybe I can''t control my imagination. Man Xue, you don''t want to see me obsessed, do you?"


    Lin Manxue nodded her head and said slowly, "OK. I tell you. Because - "


    she seems to be thinking about whether or not to say it.


    "Because of what? Man Xue, it''s at this juncture. What else can''t you say? "


    "Because the leaves fall."


    Lin Manxue finally said the real reason why she didn''t agree to marry me.


    But this answer surprised me.


    I''ve thought about countless possibilities, but none of them.


    How can it be because the leaves fall?


    Ye Luo is just a little boy. Can he manage his Laozi''s marriage?


    Besides, Xiao Ye Luo probably doesn''t know the relationship between Lin Man Xue and me. I don''t think man Xue can talk to a little boy about this topic. Can he tell man Xue not to marry me in the future?


    I don''t know how to think about it.


    After all, the time I spent together with man Xue this time is still short. There are still many things I haven''t had time to communicate with each other. All I know is that man Xue has seen Xiao yeluo on the lonely cliff, and Xiao yeluo was robbed by Xue ER in man Xue''s hands.


    In recent months, man Xue and ye Luo have been imprisoned on a lonely cliff by Yan Qingcheng at the same time. Their movements may have been limited to a certain extent, but I think with Lin Man Xue''s ability and Xiao Ye Luo''s tact, there should be many opportunities for them to meet secretly.


    Don''t mention that I''m really curious about how man Xue and Xiao yeluo got to the lonely cliff and how they got to know each other. In my memory, in the past, these two people couldn''t get close to each other. They never met each other. Now they are so familiar.


    There''s a little secret between the two. Can you tell me?


    "Man Xue, I haven''t had time to ask you, how did you get on the lonely cliff, and how did you meet Xiao Ye Luo?"


    Man Xue said: "these things are long stories, one or two words are not clear. Let''s find a place to sit down and talk."


    I took Lin Manxue to the open grassland in front of me. The reason why I chose to sit on the grassland is that the grassland is full of various flowers.


    Flowers are the most delicate guests in spring, and spring is the world of flowers, isn''t it?


    Lin Manxue stood in the same place and looked at the grassland. The beautiful flowers are more beautiful. With the addition of Manxue, the flowers are more charming, like a picture.


    The biggest harvest here is me, because I can enjoy and integrate into this most beautiful picture.


    After appreciating it for a while, Lin Man Xue sighed: "it''s really beautiful here. I really want to stay in such a beautiful place all my life."


    I picked up a clean place, pulled out some grass and made a simple soft cushion. I said to man Xue with a smile, "as long as you like, we will live here from now on. We will leave when we are tired."


    I pull Lin Manxue to sit next to each other, so it''s convenient to chat.


    After we sat down, we started the topic in front of us. Lin Manxue slowly recalled:


    "that day, after you confessed everything to me, I drove you out of the house and then locked myself in the villa in a daze. I just had a wild imagination and cried alone. You know, it was one of the saddest, saddest and most helpless moments in my life, just like when my mother left me. I feel that my whole world is in darkness. All my beliefs, persistence and expectations have come to nothing. I am confused all of a sudden. I - I don''t even have the courage to live. "


    Although this matter has passed for several months, as time goes on, man Xue has gradually accepted this fact, but whenever she thinks of these bad past, these heartbreaking pain will follow her like a shadow, unable to catch up.


    Man Xue''s mood is instantly depressed, and with a touch of sadness.Time can dilute memories, but it doesn''t necessarily take away the real pain, just as I once did great harm to man Xuemo.


    Man Xue''s eyes are red and her tears are sad. She is too aggrieved and oppressed. The only man she falls in love with betrays her. As a woman who values love more than life, how can she let go?


    Maybe mansher will never be able to let go.


    I half embrace man Xue and pat her on the back. At this moment, I want to stab myself. I''m not a man. Will a real man do such disgusting things to make his beloved woman cry?


    I hate myself! Really, I''ve never hated myself so much!


    I''m a sinner. God treats me so well and gives me the best gift, Lin Manxue. But I don''t know how to cherish and be grateful. I''ve done something sorry for her, which is worse than animals.


    I sincerely confessed:


    "man Xue, I - I''m sorry for you. I''m not a human being, I''m an animal, even worse than an animal. You''re right. I don''t deserve you. You are not qualified to have you! A scum like me is not fit to talk about love


    Man Xue''s mood completely out of control, crying for a while to ease some, she straightened up from my arms, wiped tears, said: "things are over, I no longer blame you, really. Don''t blame yourself any more. "


    "No. Man Xue, you should blame me and hate me. These are all my faults. I am responsible for myself. I should be punished. I shouldn''t complain. I just beg. I beg you not to abuse yourself. Don''t leave all the pain to yourself. You can give me some. You can beat me, scold me or even kill me. I don''t want to see you so painful, hurt in your body, pain in my heart, snow, you don''t torture yourself, OK


    Man Xue said quietly, "it''s impossible not to be sad. Some things don''t happen if I don''t want to. They can''t be done, just like life, old age, death and time passing. In fact, pain and sadness are the same. However, I will try my best to restrain myself, not to think, not to tangle, not to complain, not to hate. "

 Chapter 991

    "Man Xue."


    Man Xue chooses to carry all the sadness on her shoulders. She is so wronged that I can''t help but feel sad and unworthy for her.


    Such a perfect woman is just because she knows a man who is not reliable like me. She should enjoy all the prosperity and beauty in the world, and be a woman that everyone respects, admires and worships. All these things are ruined by me.


    I destroyed Lin Manxue, also destroyed myself, but also destroyed those women who tangled with me.


    Am I wrong?


    Wrong!


    Big mistake!


    No matter what the reason is, I can''t wash it white any more. I can''t bleach it with bleach.


    Lin Manxue picked up her sadness all over the place and restored her original appearance.


    Perhaps in other people''s eyes, Lin Manxue always shows a strong and domineering female image. Nothing can defeat her and conquer her, and no one can understand what she is thinking.


    But in front of me, she will be weak, vulnerable and even show weakness. She will take off her disguise and expose her true self in front of me.


    Only the person who believes and loves most in himself can not be on guard, can he open his heart completely. Mansher loves me so much, but I failed her love and trust.


    Lin Manxue saw that I was in a low mood. She wanted to cry and couldn''t cry. She patted me on the back of my hand with her tender hand and reluctantly gave me a smile:


    "don''t be sentimental. You are a big man. A man can''t do this because he has tears."


    "Man Xue, I make you so sad, don''t you want to scold me and beat me again?"


    Man Xue thought for a while and said, "at the beginning, I really thought about it. I always thought that if I met you again, I would not forgive you lightly. But when I saw you again and you called me Man Yu, I forgot everything."


    Man Xue said that I was very moved. They all said how much I love a person and how much I hate a person after being hurt by the other party. But man Xue told me that there is only love but no hate at all.


    Maybe a simple woman like man Xue doesn''t know how to hate at all.


    Hate doesn''t make people who hurt themselves sad, it only makes them more painful, right?


    Man Xue is so smart and wise that she won''t do such a stupid thing.


    "And now?"


    I want to know more about man Xue''s opinion of me. I don''t want her to hate me, not at all.


    In front of man Xue, I am like a child. Even if I do something wrong, I don''t want his parents to hate him, but love him as always.


    Man Xue said, "what do you want?"


    I didn''t think about it and said, "back to the past."


    "Once upon a time? When we first met? "


    "Well."


    Man Xue wrung the brow of Ba to ask a way: "can go back?"


    "Why not go back. Man Xue, I come to you this time just to be with you forever. I have done wrong in the past. I don''t want to make mistakes again and again. I want to save you. "


    "Redemption?"


    "Yes. Redemption. Save yourself, save our love. "


    "Can love be redeemed?"


    "Of course. As long as you give me a chance, I will make our love recover as before. Man Xue, will you give me another chance? "


    Man Xue was silent for a while and murmured, "how can the broken mirror be reunited? How can we get back the spilled water? "


    Snow said my pain, yes, I caused so much damage to snow, said a simple forgive heart can really forgive it.


    The atmosphere is a little embarrassed. Lin Manxue puts away her melancholy eyes and says with a smile: "it seems that we are off topic. Don''t you want to ask me about me and Xiao Ye Luo, why are you entangled in these messy things?"


    I know that Lin Manxue doesn''t want to talk to me about the problem between us, because it seems to be a bit of a mess.


    If you don''t untie your heart knot, everything else is blind.


    I nodded and said, "OK. Man Xue, go ahead, I''ll listen. "


    Lin Manxue straightened her mind and went on with the previous topic:


    "I had a wild idea all night, and the more I thought about it, the more confused I was. Then I left Hangzhou early the next morning. I remember the weather was very bad at that time, and there was water all the way. Before I left, I didn''t tell anyone, so I made a phone call with qiutang. I said that I was tired and wanted to go out to relax. "


    It was a typhoon that night and a rainstorm that night.


    In such bad weather, Lin Manxue still chose to flee Hangzhou, which shows how disappointed she was with me at that time and how she didn''t want to see me again.


    In order to avoid me, she didn''t even care about her personal safety.


    I think I''m pathetic. Maybe snow is more pathetic than me.


    "Where did you go after you left Hangzhou?"


    "In fact, I didn''t think so much about it at that time. I just wanted to leave Hangzhou, a sad place, first and then, where I would go in the future. But I don''t know what happened. My first stop after I left Hangzhou was guangmiao City, where we met for the first time. I still chose the hotel room I stayed in. Do you remember the door number? "I didn''t expect that after so many years, the hotel didn''t go out of business. It was the place where man Yu and I met for the first time, and it was also the place where the story began.


    "Remember! Of course I remember! I''ll never forget it for the rest of my life. "


    "How much?"


    ¡°1205¡£¡±


    "when she nodded her head, she said with a smile. It''s rare that you remember so clearly. Chu Tian, do you know that the hotel has hardly changed. When we met, the same thing happened, that is, the house is older and the guests are fewer. "


    There has been no improvement for more than ten years. It''s strange that there are a lot of customers.


    I asked man Xue, "how long have you lived in it?"


    "Two days."


    "So short?"


    "Well."


    "And then where?"


    Man Xue asked me with a strange smile: "you guess."


    Do you still need to guess? It''s not difficult at all. Without thinking, I replied: "orchid Town, right?"


    Man Xue''s hometown revisited. Since she went to guangmiao City, the next stop must be orchid Town, which is only a few hundred miles away from guangmiao city.


    That year, she took such a route and met me again.


    Lin Manxue nodded slightly and said, "that''s right. After I left guangmiao City, I went to orchid town. Do you know where I live? "


    "Yanglan inn. The inn of brother Yang and sister LAN. "


    "Well. Smart. "


    Man Xue nodded and said with a smile: "when I went to Yanglan Inn, I saw a little boy playing with a slingshot in the yard. The little boy was about four or five years old. He was very beautiful and smart. I felt very kind when I saw him."


    The little boy mentioned by man Xue must be ye Luo, because I fostered Ye Luo in Lanxiang sister''s home at that time. I had to go to boss Li for revenge, and Lanxiang was Ye Luo''s aunt, so I was relieved to give her to take care of her.


    I never thought that the two most important people in my life met by chance.

 Chapter 992

    Lin Manxue continued to fall into the memory and said:


    "I slowly walked into the yard with my suitcase. When the little guy saw a guest coming in, he immediately put away his slingshot and ran to help me with my suitcase. He is such a small child, how can I let him pull. I refused him. I touched his little head and said that Auntie would pull herself. Just lead the way ahead. "


    "The little guy immediately avoided my hand and didn''t let me touch his head. He also told me a lot of messy reasons, saying that the head of a man and the waist of a woman are as hard to touch as the butt of a tiger. If you say that such a small thing is taboo, does it make people feel funny and super cute? You don''t know who taught him these miscellaneous things, and you don''t know how to teach such a small child. "


    Lin Manxue looks at me with a kind of complaining tone. Is it obvious that she is doubting me?


    Did I teach it?


    Xiao yeluo is my son, ye Chutian. As the saying goes, the son inherits his father''s career and teaches by words and deeds. Of course, as a father, I have an inescapable responsibility.


    I usually talk a little out of tune and ramble. Sometimes it''s not reliable. Maybe I''ve talked about these things in front of little things.


    It''s just that when I casually said that, he would be finished if he listened to it casually. He had to learn how to behave, and he had to learn how to behave, which made his father lose face in front of man Xue and was criticized for a while.


    Isn''t that a shame?


    I smile awkwardly. It''s a tacit agreement. I don''t recognize my son.


    Lin Man snow also didn''t really plan to pursue anything, just casually said so, besides, Xiao Ye Luo is so smart and lovely, she will surely win man Snow''s favor, she won''t really be dissatisfied.


    "I can''t call you beautiful when you are young," she said. Little things have said that. What else can I say? I can only readily agree. "


    "I said that I had to pull the suitcase myself, but the little guy didn''t want to help me. He also said that I am the queen when I enter the inn, and I deserve queen like service. The queen doesn''t have to do anything, just follow him."


    "When I saw what he said was interesting, I asked him why I was the queen when I entered the inn? He said that his aunt told him that customers are God and that they should treat customers with God like enthusiasm. But I am a woman, and I am a beautiful sister, so I am not God, I can only be the queen, because God is a man, and the queen is a woman. Do you think this little guy is funny? "


    When Lin Manxue talks about xiaoyeluo, she has big eyes and bright eyes. She looks happy and happy. It''s not hard to see from her face that she really likes xiaoyeluo, and xiaoyeluo, a strange little guy, is really liked by people. Everyone who comes into contact with him, regardless of men, women, old and young, likes him.


    I said with a smile: "this little thing was spoiled by me before. I like to talk nonsense. It''s up to me. But he''s very smart. You don''t think he''s so young, but he knows everything. He''s much smarter than other people of the same age. "


    "That''s right." Lin Manxue nodded and said:


    "the little guy led me into the inn, then arranged a room for me, and recommended the room to me. I asked him about the adults in his family. Why didn''t he just let a child come to receive the guests? The little guy said that his aunt and uncle have gone out to work, and he is in charge of the house for the time being, so he can make the decision. "


    "Don''t say that this little guy is really capable. He does everything methodically, such as verifying my identity information, checking in and inputting the information into the computer system, etc. he doesn''t forget to write the receipt when he scans the code to collect money. After that, he gives me a key and takes me to my room. Finally, he gives me a bottle of boiled water upstairs. What''s more valuable is that he has done all these procedures very well and there is nothing wrong with them. "


    I calculated the time in my heart. It will not be more than a month since I left yeluo to visit linmanxue again.


    A five-year-old can do it in a strange environment in a month, and even manage an inn alone.


    Although Yanglan inn is not a big hotel, it is only a small inn in essence, but it is a place for business after all.


    A five-year-old has neither learned management nor business, but he knows how to guide and serve customers, and how to get closer to each other.


    The most amazing thing for me is that he can convince Lan Xiang and Yang Ge to trust him to take care of the Inn and go out to do other things.


    From my understanding of brother Yang and sister Lan''s character, they are more cautious and will never act rashly. They can rest assured to leave Xiao Ye Luo alone at home and help manage the inn. It can be seen that they affirm his ability and have to say that Xiao Ye Luo is a super genius.


    Xiaoyeluo really impressed me.


    His ability to adapt and understand is far better than mine. At least I couldn''t do it when I was his age. At that time, I only knew how to follow Ye Yingying''s ass and be a follower.Lin Manxue asked me with a smile: "is your son powerful?"


    I was very proud to nod repeatedly, and said: "I don''t know whose son it is. Of course, my son is very powerful!"


    Man Xue was very happy at the beginning, but after I said that, it seemed to outline some bad memories, and her face suddenly darkened.


    I react that ye Luo is the seed of orchid and me. After all, it''s not the child of man Xue and me. I want to show off in front of man Xue.


    This will make snow can''t help but think of me and her children.


    If Xu Mengyao had not forced me to marry Mo Han, man Xue would not have gone mad and miscarried. Then her child and I would have been born smoothly. I believe that man Xue''s seed and I would not be inferior to that of Ye Luo now.


    He will be as beautiful, smart, lively and omnipotent as ye Luo, just like his mother Lin Manxue.


    But now -


    ah!


    The past can''t be traced back. Let''s not talk about it!


    Lin Manxue is lost in thought again, and her big eyes show the pain of missing. She must be missing her child.


    It must not be in the past. If she doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean that she can really forget it completely. Although many years have passed, the pain of losing her son can''t be wiped out by time.


    It''s going to take a little bit of pain out of her.


    Mentioning those confused things before, I feel angry in my heart. I don''t blame others, but hate myself. How can I hurt this woman again and again!


    What a good woman she is. It''s not too much to choose one out of ten million. How can I hurt her?


    Sometimes I really admire myself. How did I do it? How did I get to this point in a muddle?

 Chapter 993

    I don''t want to miss Lin Manxue any more. This endless yearning will make the pain in her heart increase geometrically. I don''t want to see her like this.


    I interrupted Lin Manxue''s thoughts, pretended that nothing had happened, and asked, "did you know that little guy was my son Ye Luo at that time?"


    Man Xue nodded her head slightly and said, "I know."


    I asked curiously, "how do you know?"


    "It''s easy to identify," she said. Little things look a little like you, and a little like orchid. You forget that I met orchid in orchid villa. "


    Of course, I remember the first time I took Lin Manxue to Lanxin villa, that is, in Lanxin villa, I broke up with man Xue for the first time.


    Because of my misunderstanding, man Xue cheated my feelings, hurt my fragile self-esteem, broke up with her, and left her on the hillside of Lanxin villa and ran back to Mingyang City alone.


    It is because of my willfulness that so many changes will happen between man Xue and me, and it will become more and more intense, and finally develop to the point of uncontrollable.


    When it comes to Lan Xin, man Xue starts to be silent again like a changed person, and I also feel a lot because of Lan Xin''s tragic death.


    Unconsciously, Lan Xin has been away from the world for almost a year, and she doesn''t know how she is living in that world. Is everything ok?


    I don''t know if orchid on the other side still remembers me and ye Luo?


    I turned my head and caught a glimpse of Lin Manxue''s eyes full of tears. What happened to her? Why are you crying again?


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you?" I asked in surprise, talking about a good how to cry again, Lin Manxue is not such a sentimental woman, she is strong, strong, rarely cry in front of outsiders.


    Even if I can''t count as an outsider, she seldom does that in front of me.


    "No - not much." Lin Manxue quickly wiped a tear and said in a panic.


    I don''t believe it, tears are out, nothing strange!


    Man Xue didn''t want to say that I was in a hurry and said:


    "No. You''re crying. Man Xue, can you tell me what''s wrong with you? Why are you crying again? "


    "It''s really nothing. The sand is blown into the eyes by the wind. " Man Xue stopped crying and raised her head to smile at me reluctantly.


    I held Lan Xin in my arms and said, "man Xue, don''t lie to me. Although I still don''t know why you are unwilling to be my wife, whether you admit it or not, in my eyes, Lin Man Xue will always be my woman for ye Chu Tian, and will be my wife for the rest of my life. I hope you are happy and carefree all your life. No matter what you think in your heart, I hope I can share and undertake with you, you know? "


    "Well. I see


    "Now would you like to talk to me about what''s wrong with you?"


    "I - I think the leaves have fallen." Lin Man Xuedun said: "Ye Luo always told me that he missed his mother, you and Lan Xin, but Lan Xin - Ye Luo lost her mother when she was so young, and now she lost her mother, I - I love him very much."


    Lin Man Xue said with a burp and shrugged her shoulders. Maybe she was really in love with Ye Luo.


    It''s said that mother and son are heart to heart. After Lan Xin has disappeared for so long, ye Luo may have known that she is no longer in this world. He just pretends to be stupid all the time.


    I don''t feel well when I think of Xiao Ye Luo. A child as small as this hasn''t lived a few days since he was born.


    A few years ago, he and I were trapped on Lanxin Island, just like a savage. They were extremely poor in food, clothing and use, and living conditions were also extremely poor. From time to time, they had to endure the test of typhoon and rainstorm and the attack of wild animals, and they lived in fear all day.


    When I finally returned to the city, my life was normal, but it didn''t last long. It was even worse news waiting for him. Lanxin died miserably, and I left him in Hangzhou, leaving him alone in a strange orchid town. Xiaoyeluo suddenly lost the love of her parents and had to face life alone.


    Now, xiaoyeluo is robbed by Xueer, and her life and death are uncertain.


    He is just a child who has just reached the age of five. Many children can''t dress themselves at this age. However, ye Luo not only has to learn how to protect himself, but also has to think about how to be self reliant and wait for me to save him.


    I really feel that I owe too much to this child.


    "Man Xue, how did you and Xiao yeluo get to the lonely cliff? What happened in the middle? "


    Man Xue said: "I lived with Xiao yelou in orchid town for a few days. When I was free, I would play with him. Small things like to stick to me. I asked me to play with him for less than a week. One night, a group of strange people came up in the town. They wore uniform clothes and masks, and then they went to Yanglan Inn and took me and Xiao yelou quietly Away from orchid town. "


    My first reaction was that Yan Qingcheng did it. Besides Yan Qingcheng, I didn''t think anyone would dare to come to orchid town to take Lin Manxue and ye Luo.


    Moreover, Lin Manxue and ye Luo are brought to the lonely cliff by Yan Qingcheng''s people, which proves that Yan Qingcheng must have done this thing.I asked casually, "are these people sent by Yan Qingcheng?"


    In fact, I have already recognized that Yan Qingcheng sent someone to do it. I just casually asked man Xue to verify it, but I didn''t have any hope.


    Unexpectedly, man Xue''s answer is beyond my expectation: "No."


    "No?"


    "Yes. No, "he said


    "Whose man is that?"


    Man Xue thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know."


    "You don''t know how to judge that they are not Yan Qingcheng''s people?"


    Lin Manxue said: "because we were attacked halfway, all the people who went to orchid town to catch me and ye Luo were killed. And the one who killed them is Yan Qingcheng''s men. I know their leader. He is the black wolf. "


    I pondered for a while and said, "you mean that Yan Qingcheng sent the black wolf to kill those who held you, and then take you back to the lonely cliff."


    "Well."


    According to man Xue, the killer who went to orchid town to hijack man Xue and ye Luo was definitely not sent by Yan Qingcheng, but someone else.


    I have so many enemies that I can count from ten fingers. If it''s not Yan Qingcheng, it can only be one of the brothers and sisters of the Kong family or Xu Mengyao. Other people don''t have such strength. They don''t have such personal grudges with me. They don''t need to take hostages to deal with me.


    Is this group of people sent by Xu Mengyao or Kong''s sister and brother?


    I pondered carefully in my heart that Xu Mengyao''s work is still atmospheric, and she should not do such despicable things, while Kong''s brothers and sisters have no bottom line in their work, and they like to play tricks. They do it seven or eight times out of ten.


    I think he''s an immortal. Kong xuerui and Kong Xueqiang are two bastards. I think it''s very kind of him that I didn''t kill them in the face of the old man. I didn''t expect that they would never die of their evil intentions and secretly try to make a fool of man Xue and ye Luo. I really don''t know how to die.


    I secretly played to kill heart, if let me meet this son of a bitch again in the future, absolutely won''t let them have a good time.

 Chapter 994

    "Yan Qingcheng put you under house arrest on a lonely cliff. What did he do to you?"


    Between Ye Luo and Lin Manxue, I am more worried about Lin Manxue.


    This is not to say that I am more partial to man Xue and give her more love than ye Luo, but because Yan Qingcheng doesn''t think about Lin Man Xue for a day or two. His love is gradually deteriorating and even seriously deformed with the passage of time.


    For example, he transferred his yearning and love for man Xue to Xue er. What Xue Er is is, at best, a robot, a substitute for man Xue.


    It is precisely because Yan Qingcheng transfers the pain of lovesickness to Xueer that Xueer misunderstands and falls in love with him deeply, and has a real feeling for him.


    At this time, Yan Qingcheng realizes that the robot can''t replace man Xue after all. He wants to abandon Xue ER and be himself. It''s too late at this time. Xue Er is not so easy to fool.


    Xueer wants to destroy the real Lin Manxue because of her love and hate. She is not willing to be a substitute, but the only woman in Yan Qingcheng''s mind.


    These are the secrets that silver fox and I found out in that closed laboratory. The truth is very high. It is very likely that things will be what I imagined.


    Another reason is that Yan Qingcheng takes Ye Luo back to the lonely cliff and doesn''t kill him on the spot, which proves that Yan Qingcheng thinks that ye Luo is valuable in his hand and won''t kill him easily.


    Unlike Lin Manxue, Yan Qingcheng doesn''t want to do anything to man Xue. He just wants man Xue all the time. Now that man Xue is in his hands, we can imagine how dangerous the situation is.


    In the past, Yan Qingcheng has always respected Lin Manxue and respected her own choices and wishes. However, Yan Qingcheng connived at her for so many years and got nothing. On the contrary, it backfired and made Lin Manxue farther and farther away from him. I am worried that Yan Qingcheng will change her strategy and no longer let Lin Manxue be free.


    A man who loves crazily may be more terrible than a woman who loves crazily, especially a man like Yan Qingcheng.


    Will he force Lin Manxue to do something she doesn''t like or even doesn''t want to do?


    I''m worried. I''m really worried.


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said, "the black wolf took me to the lonely cliff to see Yan Qingcheng. Yan Qingcheng treated me with the same respect as before. He treated me well and didn''t restrict my freedom. I can walk around on the lonely cliff and do anything without restriction."


    Yan Qingcheng has always wanted to take man Xue as his own. Now man Xue is alone. Will he give up this opportunity with such kindness?


    I don''t believe it.


    There must be some other details that mansher has ignored.


    She didn''t tell me, she chose to forget.


    I don''t know how I can have such a strange feeling, but to tell you the truth, that''s what I felt at that time, and I felt that my feeling was accurate and realistic, just like something terrible was going to happen.


    "Then you - you -" I want to ask something. It''s hard to say after all. I stammered intermittently.


    "What?" Liman snow see me speak wryly, looking at me with a red face, she seems to realize what I want to ask.


    Her eyes dodged, as if trying to escape the topic.


    If you have a clear conscience, why escape?


    The more she doesn''t want to say it, the more I want to know. I try to explain it more clearly: "I - I mean to say - I want to say -"


    "No." Lin Manxue denied it immediately, and said angrily, "are you afraid I''m not clean? Do you think I''m a casual woman? "


    Lin Manxue seems to be right, but I obviously have a feeling that she is pretending to do it deliberately. It seems that she wants to hide something.


    Could it be that -


    I dare not think about it.


    I have no reason to doubt man Xue. Naturally, I want to explain to her. This is respect for her.


    "No. Man Xue, I don''t mean that. How can I doubt you? I''m just afraid of Yan Qingcheng. He forces you After a pause, I added:


    "after all, he likes you so much. When he suddenly sees you, he must think that I am also a man. Men''s feelings are more direct and surging than women''s. I know the pain of Acacia. Do you - do you - have any? "


    "Do you have one?" The two words I said were so weak that I could hardly hear them.


    When Lin Manxue saw that I asked so frankly, her face turned red and her neck was thick. She seemed to be angry. She was very angry and didn''t vent her anger directly.


    Maybe she didn''t want to get angry, but because she was nervous.


    Was she angry because she was nervous or because she was angry?


    But why is she nervous?


    Only guilty will be nervous!


    When I think of these things, my heart will jump out of my throat, and all of a sudden I will become nervous, and my brain will be full of wishful thinking.


    I stare at man Xue''s eyes and want to see a firm and unquestionable attitude from her eyes. If she and Yan Qingcheng are innocent, according to man Xue''s character, she will be furious. However, I am disappointed.Man Xue is not only not embarrassed, but timidly want to escape, she was afraid to look at me.


    She''s guilty!


    All kinds of signs and reactions tell me silently: man Xue is guilty.


    Lin Man Xue swallowed saliva, did not directly answer, but quietly asked: "you - what do you think will happen between me and him?"


    Man Xue asks me so, I am in the heart fierce a shiver, what meaning is she asking so, is it true that what happened between two people?


    Is she admitting to me in disguise?


    The atmosphere condenses, the air is filled with a tense atmosphere, let me a heart thumping non-stop.


    I''m afraid that my doubts will come true. Although I know that man Xue can''t help but not voluntarily, but when I think that man Xue may be tainted by Yan Qingcheng, my heart is filled with fear and anger, as well as endless regret and hate.


    I suddenly found that I was very vulnerable and had no courage to face this reality. I counseled and suddenly became a counsellor.


    I shook my head and grabbed Lin Manxue''s hands.


    I trembled, my hands trembled, my mood was too excited, my eyes were diffuse, as if I had grown old for decades and become an old man.


    The old man''s heart is fragile. For example, I''m totally vulnerable now. As long as man Xue''s words are light, my heart can be broken into pieces and then scattered on the ground.


    Lin Manxue''s thin lips are ready to move, and I want to explain something. I quickly stop her from going on, smile at her reluctantly, pretend to be indifferent and say:


    "man Xue, you must be hungry, I''ll get you something to eat. Just a moment, I''ll be right back! "


    I''ll get up and run. I''ll get out of the grass and run as far as I can.


    I ran several miles at a time, and I didn''t pay attention to the direction and didn''t have any purpose, so I ran in one direction.


    I just want to hide in a remote place for a breath. I can''t hold it in my heart. If I don''t take a breath, I''m afraid I''ll be suffocated.

 Chapter 995

    I ran to a big tree to catch my breath. After a while, I felt a little more relaxed. In fact, with my physical strength, I couldn''t say how tired I was to run such a long distance. But in my heart, I felt the indescribable relationship between Lin Manxue and Yan Qingcheng. This big stone made me almost unable to breathe.


    I started to look at the surrounding environment after I had finished breathing. I looked up and saw a huge tree standing not far away. The huge tree towered into the sky and covered a large area around. The huge tree had dense branches and many branches. The branches stretched out like a pavilion.


    Because most of the sunlight is blocked by the giant trees, it''s dark and hazy under the giant trees. It''s early spring morning. Although the sun is beautiful, the light intensity obviously can''t compare with noon.


    I''ve been on this desert island for almost a day and a night. This is the first time that I approach this area in broad daylight. How to say, my first feeling is gloomy, weird and terrifying.


    Why are you so familiar here? It''s a deja vu!


    I had a little aftertaste, and my brain hummed, my mother, this is the giant tree that I went to last night, the giant tree that hides the giant snake.


    Why did I come here in a muddle?


    Last night, the scene of the battle with the giant snake suddenly came into my mind. It''s like a movie. It''s like a scene after scene. It''s impossible to think about it or not.


    This giant snake is too fierce and cruel. It moves quickly and strangely. Its attack power is super strong. If it wasn''t for Lin Manxue who gave up her life to save me last night, I would have been strangled to death by the giant snake and become its delicious night.


    After last night''s fight, I have to admit the fact that I am not a heavyweight opponent with giant snake.


    Giant snake has almost no weakness. I can''t match it in speed, strength, fighting will, fighting ability and so on. If we meet it again, I believe the result will be the same.


    Although I shot it in the head last night and seriously injured it, I knew that this was not enough to kill it, and it must have despised me and Liman snow at that time. If it were not for this, the giant snake would not have suffered such a heavy loss.


    I even suspect that the giant snake has developed its arrogant and arrogant personality on this desert island because it has never met any natural enemies.


    However, after yesterday''s battle, the giant snake must have a long memory and become alert. Next time I have another chance to fight against it, it will not give me any chance to fight.


    Thinking that the giant snake might be hidden under this huge tree, I don''t even have the mind to take a look at it. It''s dangerous to stay cool. I''d better grease my feet and get away early.


    When I was about to leave this strange and dangerous place, I suddenly thought of something. Last night, I joined hands with man Xue to hurt the giant snake when it was careless. Once the giant snake was allowed to slow down, I had to take revenge on man Xue and me.


    In the past, I like to see the animal world and understand the nature of some animals. Many arrogant and fierce animals have their own tempers and personalities. Once they suffer losses, they are sure to get their face back.


    What''s more, Lin Manxue and I are alien invasive species to it. In its eyes, we must be regarded as enemies or invaders challenging its hegemony on the desert island. When it is healed, it will look for us and destroy us at one stroke.


    Thinking of these, I feel a chill in my heart. As long as man Xue and I don''t leave this desert island, sooner or later, we will become the thorn in the eye of the giant snake, either it will die or we will die.


    But man Xue and I can''t leave here yet. A big war is inevitable. Since we have to fight sooner or later, why don''t we take advantage of it when it is seriously injured.


    I think of a classic line on the Internet: take advantage of your illness and kill you!


    It''s not that my friends like to take advantage of others'' danger, it''s really because my opponents are too strong. In order to protect myself and my favorite woman, Lin Manxue, my friends don''t want to talk about the morality of the world to snake brother any more.


    I''ve made up my mind that running away is not the way to avoid it. When it''s unavoidable, I can only fight it head-on. It''s better to hit the sun than choose the day. Let''s go now.


    Think about it, but do it is another thing.


    Last night, I held a dagger in my hand to strengthen my courage. Although it may not have much effect, it''s not barehanded, right? Now, I''ve looked around and found that I don''t have any weapons.


    This -


    I took a breath of air-conditioning, and there is no such way to single out. If I go to find snake brother like this, will it feel that I am too arrogant and have no snake in my eyes to despise it or even despise it, so as to aggravate it?


    Snake brother once angry, erect may have more than ten meters high, like a building, brother really worried about his on the spot scared urine.


    I walked around and finally found a dry branch with a thick bowl mouth. This dry branch is just the right size and length, and it has sharp spines at the lower end. It''s a good guy in terms of current conditions.


    I hold a dry branch in one hand and move forward slowly. I am always on guard. The closer I get to the giant tree, the more hairy I feel. The fear comes from the bottom of my heart, just like the chill behind the night road in the graveyard. This is what I feel at this time.


    In fact, I was only forty or fifty meters away from the giant tree. I walked for at least ten or twenty minutes. Don''t laugh. Really, I walked slower than a snail.It''s not that I don''t want to be quick. I dare not. I really dare not. I''m afraid that the giant snake suddenly falls from the sky and rolls me up and throws me in the air.


    You don''t know that feeling. Your whole body is bound by something. It''s getting tighter and tighter. Your heart is like a huge stone. You can''t move. You breathe intermittently, as if you can''t keep one breath. That feeling is too fucked and unpleasant.


    If I can, I don''t want to taste that kind of taste in my whole life. It''s too hard and painful.


    But brother snake is waiting for me here. I can''t help but come. If I don''t look for it, it will come to me sooner or later. Brother, I''d better send it to my door by myself.


    I stopped about ten meters away from the giant tree.


    I remember that I probably stopped at this position last night, because there was a big stone lying next to me. Last night, man Xue hit the giant snake with this big stone to let it release me a little.


    I don''t dare to go any further. It may be the home of the giant snake. It may jump out at any time and teach me how to behave every minute.


    Every time I step forward, I will have more fear in my heart. These fears are like a bunch of bamboo shoots, rising one by one. Finally, they are going to kill my heart.


    I held my breath and wondered if I would rush in and give brother snake a blow. Let''s play a trick and make a surprise attack.


    But this thought is just a flash. I''m kidding. How alert the giant snake is, how can it give me a chance to sneak attack. Moreover, I know nothing about the situation under the giant tree. I don''t know where the snake elder brother pan is. I can''t know myself and the enemy. Why can I launch the surprise attack.


    Maybe snake brother is hiding somewhere, staring at my every move, waiting for the right time to hit, and then treat me as an early enjoyment.


    I don''t know if this human flesh steamed bun is suitable for snake brother?

 Chapter 996

    I wandered around the giant trees, and I didn''t dare to venture in any more, and I didn''t dare to stay in one spot for too long, because I was afraid that the giant snake would attack me suddenly, and it was safer to move than to stand still.


    One, two, three turns. After seven or eight turns, there was still no movement under the giant tree.


    Strange strange, snake brother is not a temper, I killed the door, it can be so calm?


    Is this still the arrogant snake brother who doesn''t pay attention to me?


    I was so surprised in my heart. It''s too abnormal. I absolutely don''t believe that the giant snake''s vigilance is so bad. After wandering outside for so long, it doesn''t know that I''m coming. Moreover, I absolutely don''t believe that the snake is afraid of me.


    I''m kidding. It''s not that I like to belittle myself, but that my friends still have some self-knowledge.


    Two monsters like giant snake, not to mention me, are not afraid even in the face of tigers, lions, weasels, wild boars and other beasts.


    Last night, it just bit man Xue and didn''t swallow man Xue alive. I think the most likely reason is that the body of the giant snake was tightly wrapped around me at that time, and it couldn''t swallow man Xue alone.


    So it seems that man Xue has picked up a life. If it is normal, the angry giant snake is very likely to swallow Lin Man Xue in one bite.


    But brother snake knows I''m coming to challenge, but he chooses to avoid fighting. Why?


    I can''t think about it.


    I wonder if the blind cat really hit the dead mouse last night and hit the key point of the giant snake, so that it has not recovered now and has no strength to fight with me. Otherwise, why did it run away last night? Shouldn''t it be me and man Xue?


    But I saw clearly last night that I only shot one of its head. The fact that the giant snake didn''t die on the spot proved that this was not enough to kill it. Moreover, judging from the speed and strength of its escape at that time, it didn''t look like it was dying.


    Besides, is brother snake so fragile?


    I shook my head. I''m afraid I think too much.


    Something''s wrong!


    Absolutely not right!


    If something goes wrong, there will be a demon. Brother snake won''t set up a big ring, waiting for me to drill in, right?


    I feel more and more hairy in my heart. A chill comes up from the bottom of my heart and makes me shiver. Brother snake''s behavior of not playing cards according to common sense disturbs my mind, but makes me a little at a loss.


    Enter or not?


    I tightened the dry firewood in my hand, and my palms were sweating. It was so terrible. In the face of a huge tree that I couldn''t get a glimpse of the situation inside, how could it be so difficult to take a step inside.


    I walked around the tree for three more times, the snake was dark and I was bright, which was very bad for me.


    This time, I deliberately made a big noise outside. There is a saying called "beat grass to scare snake". I just want to scare it out, so at least let me know where it is.


    However, what frustrated me was that there was still nothing under the giant tree. For a moment, I even suspected that I had forgotten the wrong place. It was not the home of the giant snake at all.


    No way.


    I can''t remember wrong. It must be here. It can''t be wrong.


    I swallowed my saliva. Since brother snake doesn''t dare to come out, there must be something hard to say. This is definitely good news for me. As long as he''s sick, he''ll be fine. He really takes advantage of his illness to kill him, right?


    In the face of such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, I can''t miss it, absolutely not.


    But I thought in a twinkling of an eye, but if it''s a trap set by brother snake on purpose, brother, once you go in, it''s like a sheep goes into a tiger''s mouth. What''s the feeling of being swallowed alive by a giant snake?


    It''s going to scare you to death.


    Enter or not?


    I started to struggle again.


    I kept cheering myself up in my heart, and a voice in my head encouraged me to say that the big deal is to die. Eighteen years later, you are a hero again. Anyway, when people die, sooner or later, they will die. I''m afraid of a ball!


    But when I wanted to rush in impulsively, another voice in my head told me that it was better to live than to die. Even if I want to die, I can''t die like this. It''s too sad. There''s no bones left. At last, I turned into snake brother''s stool. It''s not worth it!


    Damn it!


    My brother''s brain suddenly made a pot of porridge, one called me in, the other called me back, for a while this got the upper hand, for a while that got the upper hand, completely confused me.


    It''s a ball.


    I Ye Chu heaven hall a man unexpectedly came, won''t let this beast look down upon, entered!


    I widened my eyes, cocked my ears, and quickly took a few steps forward. There was no movement, still no movement.


    Since brother snake ignores me, my courage is growing up. It''s human nature to bully me too hard. When it shows weakness, my courage is growing up.


    I bravely head to the tree, ready to fight back at any time, even if snake brother wants to attack me, I can''t wait to die.I rushed to the bottom of the giant tree, I went, this is my first time to see the true face of the giant tree, my first feeling is big, really too big.


    It''s huge.


    The branches and leaves of the giant tree were so luxuriant that they were completely spread out. It was impossible to see what it looked like from a distance, but when it got under the tree, everything was so clear.


    This is an unknown tree.


    But I think this giant tree must have experienced hundreds or even thousands of years of wind, frost, snow and rain.


    I don''t have much research on tree age. It''s said that it can be calculated by tree ring, but you can''t cut down the tree to see how old it is.


    Even so, I still firmly believe that this giant tree will never be less than a few hundred years old.


    When you can see such a giant with your own eyes, I think you will believe it as firmly as I do.


    Well, let''s not talk about trees. Let''s go back to the legend and talk about the contents under the giant trees, because these are absolutely unexpected.


    What''s under the big tree?


    Is there something strange or is snake waiting for me under the huge tree?


    Wrong!


    None of them!


    I tell you, there is nothing under the giant tree, and I don''t see the shadow of snake brother. The only thing I can see is a big black hole.


    Do you understand what I''m saying? Do you want to ask me how there can be a big black hole under a giant tree? It''s not logical, right?


    You did not hear wrong, I did not say wrong, there is really a deep black hole under the giant tree, this is true.


    When I rushed in and saw this scene for the first time, I couldn''t even believe it was true.


    When I say that, you should understand what I mean. Giant trees are hollow, and giant snakes should be hidden in this hollow hole.


    In other words, the giant tree, including the big black hole under it, is the home of the giant snake.


    The serpent hollows out the tree, or the tree is hollow. The serpent discovers its secret and takes it for himself.


    Of course, we don''t worry too much about what the situation is, because this is not the point. The point is that if we want to find out the giant snake, we have to break into this big black hole. Dare I?

 Chapter 997

    I took a look at the dark and deep snake acupoint. My scalp felt numb, and I felt chilly. Who the hell dares to go down.


    I hesitated at the edge of the tree hole. Should I withdraw now or wait for snake brother to come out and say a few cruel words?


    This place is too gloomy and terrible. Every second, the oppressive feeling of suffocation suddenly increases.


    Then the fear continued to spread and spread all over the body.


    But it''s not easy for my friend to rush in with a stiff head. Will it be too much for me to run back in such a short time?


    Do things so petty, will not give human disgrace, lose face let snake brother to look down upon?


    In my ear, I heard a friend say don''t counselle, do it! To the end! Copy his mother''s nest.


    I dare to break into this huge tree after eating bear heart and leopard''s gall. Now you urge me to go inside the big black hole to find out. This is to scare me to death.


    Such a dark thing, I don''t want to recognize it!


    I focused all my attention on the big black hole under the giant tree. I was really afraid that snake brother would suddenly come out and say hello to me.


    I''ve been waiting for a long time, but I didn''t find anything inside. I really believe in evil. I visited snake brother and didn''t come out to meet him. Do you know what hospitality is?


    Unreasonable!


    This is absolutely unreasonable.


    If the snake brother didn''t want to be a bird when I was just strolling outside the giant tree, and it''s understandable that I wanted to let me live and die on my own, now that I''ve killed him in his old nest, it''s absolutely abnormal that he can be so calm.


    Is brother snake not at home and going out to visit relatives?


    I was shocked at the thought of this possibility, because I realized that there was a very serious problem. The giant snake might not be at home.


    Otherwise, it won''t let me go in and out of its house so recklessly. For example, last night, when I was so far away from the giant tree, it started to rage. It won''t let anyone or anything enter its territory easily.


    The giant snake is not here, so where will it go?


    Did you drop in? Did you run in the morning or go out for breakfast?


    At the thought of the word "eat breakfast", I was shocked again. Although this desert island is not small, it has such a large area. If brother snake is not here, where can he go? He won''t take revenge on me and man Xue.


    I really can''t rule out this possibility. After a night''s recuperation, brother snake may have recovered a lot. He''s thinking of taking revenge on us. It''s not good for him.


    Man Xue -


    I just think of Lin Man Xue at this time. My God, how can I drop man Xue? If man Xue meets the giant snake who comes to seek revenge, it''s not a lot of bad luck!


    I was scared out in a cold sweat. I had no time to think about it. I quickly withdrew from the huge tree and ran back.


    I spent a lot of time in this area, and I don''t know what happened to man Xue. God, don''t have an accident. I beg you.


    I ran all the way, praying silently in my heart for God''s help, so that the giant snake didn''t meet man Xue. It''s better not to meet man Xue all my life.


    A few miles, I finished running in a few minutes, I went back to the grassland before, I looked, the grassland was empty, man snow really disappeared.


    My legs were so scared that I almost knelt down.


    I used my eyes to search for the shadow of the giant snake. If such a huge object had been in this area, what trace would it leave.


    Fortunately, I didn''t find anything unusual.


    Giant snake has never been here.


    Thank goodness.


    Man Xue is not here. She must have gone back to the place where the rocks are in disorder. There are waterfalls and pools. Man Xue may go back to rest or drink water when she is thirsty.


    My heart once again a tight, as long as not sure that snow is safe, my heart has been hanging hard to land.


    I galloped to the rocky area again and saw the waterfall from a distance.


    From afar, the waterfall is very beautiful, like a piece of silk hanging in the air, dazzling in the morning light.


    I ran while shouting the name of snow, while looking for snow''s shadow.


    The sound of the water splashing down from the waterfall was very loud, and the crash drowned my cry in an instant.


    My first goal is to find some big trees not far from the waterfall. Apart from a weed and a few fallen green leaves, there are also some flying birds. What''s Lin Manxue? Then I look at the stone pestle, and I still don''t see a shadow. Then I go to the beach, and I don''t even see a shadow.


    I was in a hurry at that time. Where did man Xue go? How could she not see her shadow? How could she not promise me?


    Is the sound of the waterfall so loud that man Xue didn''t hear me call her, so she couldn''t answer me?


    I comforted myself, ran to the pool, a look or nothing found, brothers are crying, shouting the name of snow with a few wisps of crying, I was really afraid, scared."Snow. Snow I''m searching for the world by the bank.


    "Hello."


    Suddenly, not far from the center of the pool, a snow-white body slowly stood up. She held her chest in her hands and covered something. Half of her body was out of the water and half was under the water. This half covered state made me petrified.


    The waterfall flew straight into the pool and splashed on the snow-white body of man Xue. I''ve never seen such a beautiful man Xue.


    Really, I think I''ve seen every most beautiful moment of this woman, and I''ve seen all her beauty, so I won''t make such a fuss in the face of any situation. I always thought so in the past, but at this moment, I find myself wrong, and I''m very wrong.


    At the moment, Lin Manxue is not only a woman, but more like a work of art, a carefully carved work of art. In an instant, she turns into a god of beauty. Every inch of her skin, every look and every action interprets this ultimate beauty.


    This scene is like a dream. I can''t believe that I can see this beauty with my own eyes in my lifetime. It''s dreamy, unreal and unbelievable.


    What I said is very empty, emotional and even mysterious. You may not understand it, but I''m sure that if you feel it personally, you will understand what I''m talking about.


    From the moment I found Lin Manxue, my eyes never left her body, just like the missile locked the target, I would chase wherever it ran.


    I want to see through it, understand it, see it.


    Lin Manxue was so straight and hot staring at me. She was shy. Her small face was redder than red Fuji big apple. Her complexion was much better than before, and her face was much ruddy.


    Lin Manxue dived into the water again and only exposed a cerebellar pouch on the water.


    No wonder I couldn''t find her just now. It turned out that man Xue was taking a bath in the pool. When she dived into the pool, she only showed a small head. How could I find her?


    Moreover, the sound of the waterfall is so loud that it covers all the sounds outside. Man Xue may not have heard me call her, or I may not have heard man Xue respond to me.

 Chapter 998

    The "hello" just now may be just because Manxue responded to me when she saw that I was worried on the shore, and she chose to stand up in this awkward period, just to let me discover her existence as soon as possible and not worry about her.


    Lin Manxue''s heart is concerned about me after all, I can''t see the appearance of anxious Mahua.


    At the thought of man Xue''s kindness to me, my heart is as sweet as honey, which will drown my heart.


    Although enjoying the snow bath on the bank is not so much a temptation to hide in the forest.


    I keep my eyes on the Bank of the pool with some appreciation and some playfulness. Lin Manxue is more and more unnatural. It is not a glorious thing for a woman to take a bath in front of a man, especially for such a pure and shy woman as Lin Manxue.


    Even though this man has been close to her many times.


    She hated this feeling very much. In fact, any self respecting and cultured person would have this feeling when he didn''t wear clothes in front of outsiders.


    It''s a feeling of being seen, isn''t it?


    This feeling is not very fucked!


    I know that man Xue is thin skinned, but she is so shy and shy that she is intoxicating.


    I found Lin Manxue''s clothes behind a big stone on the Bank of the pool.


    How dirty the clothes are when they are left on the floor!


    I ran to pick up Lin Manxue''s clothes, patted off the dust on them, and then held them tightly in my arms. Finally, I smelled them in my nose. I hit my tongue: it''s really fragrant.


    This scene all falls in Lin Manxue''s eyes, she is more and more shy, even her ears are red, Manxue stares at me from a distance, also shows a few disgusting small eyes: despise you!


    Ha ha ha!


    Lynn made me laugh when I went to Sheraton. I said, can''t you be so cute?


    When I look back at man Xue, their eyes collide in the air. In other words, the sparks are all light, which is the comet hitting the earth.


    Lin Manxue stares at me without showing any weakness. I''m fascinated by her delicate little eyes. I don''t intend to take my eyes away from man Xue. This kind of opportunity is rare. Only a fool can do it.


    "Hello."


    Liman snow see I don''t know shame still go my own way, to me and feed a warning.


    "What''s the matter, man Xue? Can I help you?" I deliberately misinterpret Lin Manxue''s meaning, thinking that she wants my help.


    In fact, what can I do for man Xue to take a bath in the water? I just want to tease her. I don''t know what''s going on. As soon as I see this woman, I want to tease her. It''s like an instinct or conditioned reflex, which is exposed inadvertently.


    Lin Manxue was red in the face when I asked her. She muttered a few words, because her voice was small and far apart. In addition, the sound of the waterfall flying down covered her voice. I couldn''t hear her clearly.


    But I can probably guess that man Xue must be calling me a hooligan or a rascal or something.


    Lin Manxue refused to let me go and simply ignored me. She turned her face away and closed her eyes in the water.


    "Man Xue."


    "Man Xue."


    "Man Xue."


    I yelled three times at the pool.


    Who said the important things three times.


    My cry was dashed by the sound of the waterfall''s grand running water. Suddenly, it was scattered, and only bits and pieces of debris flew into man Xue''s ears.


    Lin Manxue pretended not to hear, or did not open his eyes, let me live and die.


    "Man Xue."


    "Man Xue."


    "Man Xue."


    I''m not discouraged. I''m constantly yelling, and I''m deliberately rhythmic.


    "Man Xue."


    "Man Xue."


    "Man Xue."


    ¡­¡­


    "What for?"


    Lin Manxue was finally annoyed by me. She stretched her white neck and yelled at me impatiently.


    Man Xue is pretending to be angry. I know she is not really angry.


    Her impatience is also pretended, perhaps just because she was naked in front of me, embarrassed just.


    Lin Manxue likes to cover up embarrassment with anger.


    This little woman is sometimes very domineering and unreasonable, sometimes very naughty and funny, sometimes very lively and lovely, I really love her.


    And I also like to make a little sentiment with her. Maybe lovers don''t have to do it deliberately. Many things can''t help but come naturally.


    For example, now, I really want to tease her, who told her to let me find out her embarrassment and didn''t want to talk to me.


    "How beautiful you are." I yelled at the center of the pool, but also deliberately raised a few decibels, for fear that man Xue would not hear.


    The waterfall ran faster and faster, and the sound of the water became louder and louder, drowning my cry again.


    "What did you say?"


    I don''t know whether Lin Manxue really didn''t hear clearly or pretended to be.I don''t think she looks like that, because at this time, man Xue has already opened her eyes, with many smiling flowers on her face. She is very happy.


    She must have done it on purpose.


    What''s more, women don''t like others to say that she is beautiful, not to mention this person or me.


    Since she knew that she was disfigured, her self-confidence suffered a great setback, and she even doubted her charm for a time.


    I want to let snow regain confidence, the first step is to let snow feel my love, my love for her has not changed a second.


    She is still the most beautiful woman in my eyes, mind and consciousness.


    I not only think so, but also let her know and remind her to know all the time.


    Man Xue finally laughed, willing to chat with me, I also follow the music.


    My courage grew up slowly, and I cried out, "I said you are beautiful when you don''t wear clothes."


    These words clearly fell into man Xue''s ears. Man Xue''s face turned red. She gave me a white look and said:


    "screw you! The more you say it, the less shape you have


    "Man Xue."


    "Man Xue."


    "Man Xue."


    I called again three times in a row.


    "Hee hee. What''s the matter? " Man Xue asked me with a smile.


    "I said I like you."


    Lin Manxue hesitated and asked, "why do you say this all of a sudden?"


    "You can say what you want in your heart. There''s no rule about when you can say it and when you can''t. Man Xue, I like you. Do you like me? "


    While man Xue is in a good mood, I quickly ask a silly question.


    Man Xue was happy, pondered and said, "I don''t like you, mom."


    "Ah?" I didn''t react for a moment. Then I thought, man Xue was joking with me. I just asked her if she liked me. She deliberately misinterpreted the word "Ma" into "Ma".


    I just deliberately misinterpreted the meaning of man Xue, and then man Xue returned to me in the same way, learning from me?


    It''s more and more funny. I like it more and more.


    I was just about to say something more about flirting with man Xue to add a little bit of atmosphere. Suddenly, there were several loud noises on the cliff of the waterfall, and the water was rushing to further rush against the rocks on the cliff. Then the cliff above man Xue''s head was rushing down, and it seemed that there was a huge thing hidden in the black of the turbulence.


    Man Xue is chatting with me happily. She doesn''t notice the situation above, but I can see it clearly on the other side of the waterfall.


    What is that?


    I felt a sudden tightness in my heart.


    No! Danger!

 Chapter 999

    Two heads!


    It''s the monster snake with two heads!


    Damn it!


    I said no matter how I copied its old nest, I couldn''t find its shadow. It turned out that the beast had found it here.


    At this time, man Xue is taking a bath in the deep pool!


    It''s time for the two headed monsters to rush into the pool. It''s the rhythm of an accident!


    My heart was cold, seven souls were scared away six spirits, but before I had time to warn man Xue to escape, the huge things in the air fell into the pool with the waterfall, just like a deep-water bomb in the center of the pool, splashing all over the sky.


    Boom!


    The air is filled with water droplets, spray, and a strong fishy smell.


    A loud noise caused a series of chain reactions.


    After the huge object fell into the water, a large water vortex was squeezed out in the center of the pool. The water pattern stirred up by the water vortex quickly spread around, throwing all the small fish and shrimp near the center of the pool into the air.


    Huge water waves, like super shock waves, start from the center of the pool and sweep around, and then send all the objects in the center and nearby to the Bank of the pool in all directions.


    Lin Manxue was no exception. He was greatly impacted by the water waves in the pool and completely lost his center of gravity. The surging waves directly rushed to the shallow water area on the north bank.


    In shallow water, the water level is low and clear. Man Xue is washed to this position, and her figure is completely exposed to the sun.


    At this time, Lin Manxue had no shelter, just like a newly carved jade on the shelf, perfect for me to watch, not modest to say that every detail is worth studying for a lifetime.


    Man Xue''s skin color is really white, dazzling white, bright into a white light, and Tianshui into a common color.


    But it''s a pity that at this juncture, I''m not in the mood to appreciate man Xue''s figure. My soul is almost scared. It''s important to save people.


    "Man Xue."


    I exclaimed, grabbing two pieces of small stones in my hand, and then running towards man Xue, I jumped into the shallow water in three or two steps. I didn''t have time to take off my shoes and clothes, so I went into the water.


    All of a sudden, Lin Manxue is still in a muddle, and doesn''t understand what happened.


    She even forgot to run away and looked at the two headed monsters less than ten meters away.


    The two headed monster had already come to the surface of the water, and its body was completely stretched out. It was more than ten or twenty meters long. Its tail and the middle part of its body even swayed near man Xue''s chest. Four green eyes were staring at Lin Man Xue fiercely.


    It doesn''t know how to appreciate beautiful women. For snake brother, man Xue is just his revenge enemy and food in his stomach.


    Two monsters, two terrible monsters, stood up at the same time, one on the left and the other on the right, and spewed letters to man Xue. There was a deep bloodstain on one of his heads, which should have been stabbed by a dagger I shot last night.


    At this time, the dagger is not inserted in the injured position. Maybe it was knocked off by snake brother all the way.


    I knew that snake brother would not be so weak, a small dagger would result in it.


    Man Xue hasn''t recovered from the shock. She is completely stupid when she is looked at by the giant basilisk. She lies still in the shallow water.


    She may not be scared to forget to escape, but her legs are scared to be weak, and she has no strength to run.


    "Snow. don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. " While I was running in the shallow water, I tried my best to sprint, and comforted Lin Manxue. I wanted to let her know that I was by her side to protect her, and I would always protect her.


    I''m really worried that man Xue will faint. If so, it will be more troublesome.


    Giant snake just stares at man Xue for a few eyes, suddenly swings its tail and throws Lin Man Xue in the air. It opens two big mouths and seems to swallow man Xue.


    This is the first time I''ve seen a giant snake swallow like this.


    According to the nature of snakes, they will find a relatively safe place to swallow things slowly, because swallowing such a large thing will take a period of time for the giant snake to digest completely. During this period, the giant snake is not able to move or move easily, so when it is in danger again, it may have to spit out what it eats.


    That''s why after the giant snake entangled me last night, Lin Manxue attacked it with a big stone, but it didn''t choose to swallow Manxue alive.


    The giant snake is not normal this time. What do you mean by doing this in front of me? Is it crazy or demonstrating to me?


    Does it want to kill man Xue to avenge last night''s dagger?


    I don''t have time to think about the meaning of the giant snake monster. It doesn''t matter. At this time, man Xue''s life is on the line. How can I care about the meaning of the giant snake.


    Man Xue''s body is falling freely, facing two monsters and two big mouths, and she is about to fall in.


    Between lightning and flint, I took a breath and shot out all the stones in my right hand.


    Small stones with the wind in my hand, gallop out, the goal is the eyes of the giant snake.


    I''ve thought about it. The scales on the giant snake are shining with gold. It''s hard and hard. It''s wrapped all over. It''s safe to have such a natural armor. I can''t find a chance at all.Its only weakness is in the head of the snake.


    Snake''s head, especially its eyes, is the only place it can use.


    I don''t have any weapons around me. I only have two small stones in my palm. These small stones are light and strong, suitable for middle range attack. Once I hit the target, I can relieve the pressure on man Xue. If I''m lucky, I can blind the giant snake in a few eyes.


    If not, it can at least act as a deterrent to make it aware of my danger and turn its attention to me.


    In this way, man Xue can get out of danger.


    Whether my move can work depends on the power of my little pebble. Man, we must fight for breath. Please.


    The small stones that I shot with all my strength, with the strength of my hand like lightning, went up against the wind and rushed forward Hula Hula.


    Giant snake found something strange, it only a Lengshen time, small stones face to face and set, suddenly more than a dozen small stones all hit on the snake''s face and eyes.


    The giant snake may have been beaten so hard that it immediately took back its open mouth, and then glided back and forth on the water to relieve the pain.


    At this time, Lin Manxue smashed back into the pool, splashing a beautiful little spray.


    After all, it''s shallow water that makes waves, right.


    I flew over, bent over, picked up the snow in the water and ran.


    The whole movement is completed at one go, never take off the mud and water, and then run.


    The water level in the shallow water area is not up to my knee. Although the water level is low, there is a lot of sand and suction. It''s hard to run.


    I don''t dare to delay one more second. When the giant basilisk comes back, I won''t give up.


    Sure enough, the giant snake walked a few circles, estimated that the pain was relieved a lot, and immediately focused on me and man Xue.


    It followed, and I felt as if I was being chased by a speedboat. The water kept making a sound, and the sound was getting louder and closer.

 Chapter 1000

    I don''t have long eyes at the back of my head. I can''t see what''s going on behind me. I can only feel it. Lin Manxue is held by my waist, her head is hanging in the air, her neck is twisted back, and she can see clearly.


    Lin Manxue immediately took back her snow-white neck, and her heart was about to jump out of her chest, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping, thumping.


    Lin Manxue tightly hugged my neck, tightly hugged, curled the whole body and small head in my arms, shivering.


    The more scared man Xue is, the more flustered I am. I don''t worry about what I will do. I''m mainly worried about scaring man Xue. At the same time, I don''t know how to make man Xue escape here safely.


    At this time, I didn''t have time to think about my situation at all. I was thinking about how to save man Xue.


    I want to send man Xue as far as possible, and it''s better to send her to the other bank. As long as I go ashore and drag the giant snake in the water to win time for man Xue to escape, man Xue may not be able to escape.


    Now for me and snow, time is life, I want to overcome the psychological fear and worry, try my best to escape.


    But how can I run past a giant snake with bare legs and a Lin Manxue in my arms?


    Before I was half way out, I was suddenly tied by a "giant rope" around my waist, and quickly walked around my waist a few times.


    Then I was pulled back by a strong force.


    Caught up so fast?


    The speed of the giant snake was so terrible that I sprinted for so long in less than five seconds.


    I sighed in my heart.


    That''s all!


    Man Xue, I can only take you here.


    Before being pulled back, I threw Lin Manxue into the water. I couldn''t hold her any more, or she would have to be swallowed by the giant snake with me.


    And with Lin Manxue in my arms, I can''t fight with the giant snake to the end, even if it looks more like a dying struggle and a waste of effort.


    Lin Manxue was thrown into the water in front of me, and her life and death were uncertain. Of course, at this time, I had no time to take care of her situation.


    I was pulled back directly by the giant snake and fell into the water, splashing all over the water. The giant snake twined around my body for several times in an instant, and wound me from head to foot. It can be said that I have no place to move freely except my eyes.


    I was dragged by the giant snake into the water and entangled with it. Its thick scales pricked me cold. I was entangled with it on the land last night. I didn''t think its scales were so terrible, but in the water, maybe because of the wet clothes, its scales were closely attached to my skin.


    Also mixed with the smell of disgusting to vomit.


    At this time, I can feel the chill 100%.


    This feeling of terror cannot be explained in words.


    The water kept rippling and blurring my vision. I couldn''t see clearly around.


    I vaguely felt that the two monsters'' heads of the giant snake were exposed on the water to breathe, and their bodies were constantly adding force, and their tails were beating on the water from time to time, which was quite rhythmic.


    And my chest is more and more stuffy, ribs seem to be broken, feel the whole body no longer belongs to me, they have nothing to do with me.


    There is also man Xue. I don''t know what''s wrong with her now. Just now, she threw herself in a hurry. I don''t know if she was hurt. Is she awake or unconscious?


    No way.


    I can''t die!


    What should man Xue do when I''m dead? The giant snake won''t let her go.


    At the thought of man Xue, I felt a strong desire for survival. A strong air stream came out of the Dantian and spread around my body.


    I was entangled by the giant snake for about a few minutes, and my body collapsed at the bottom of the water, just like a dead man.


    The giant snake entangled me for another minute or two. Maybe it thought I was really dead. It slowly released me, the giant snake left my body, and my body suddenly surfaced.


    Instead of swallowing me immediately, the giant snake swam around me a few times. This fellow was so terrible that he kept touching my body with his tail.


    Seeing that there was nothing unusual about me, the giant snake wanted to pester me and pull me to some place. I thought it might want to pull me to the shore and swallow me.


    At this time, resistance can only be self humiliating.


    I close my eyes and pretend to be dead. I hide my heart and breath. It''s no different from a dead man.


    The giant snake wrapped around my body and pulled me to the other side. It was like taking a yacht all the way. It was a free yacht. I didn''t know if it was exciting. Anyway, it was true that I could only be slaughtered by it.


    On the way, I saw Lin Manxue. She was still in the water. Maybe she was scared and fainted. Fortunately, this is a shallow water area, the water level is not very deep, and man Xue''s face is facing the blue sky, her head is up in the water.


    So I don''t worry about her drowning.


    I hope man Xue is safe.The giant snake pulled me to the shore and got into the water again. I think it wants to pull man Xue to the shore, too. I wonder if it''s time to cheat the corpse to stop him from getting into the water.


    But I thought again, now my brother has only a small stone in his hand, which has limited lethality. If the time is not right, he can''t help it at all. In this way, exposing himself can''t save man Xue, but may ruin the only chance. Let''s wait for the time.


    I peep to observe the movement of the giant snake, for fear that I misunderstood her. Instead of landing on the snow, snake brother solved her on the spot. That brother didn''t want to regret.


    I was worried.


    Snake brother, you should stick to your original intention when you are a snake. Don''t change your mind halfway.


    I kept praying in my heart that God would never make such a joke on me, because I really can''t afford it and I can''t make any mistakes.


    Snake brother swims to man Xue and stops. He swims around man Xue for several times and spits the letter on man Xue''s face. It seems that he is going to do something terrible.


    I''m scared out of my wits. Brother snake won''t really change his mind, will he?


    My heart will jump out of my throat. Once snake brother really wants to swallow man Xue, I will suddenly jump up to frighten him. As long as I attract his attention, the giant snake will not swallow man Xue again.


    But once I do this, it is tantamount to exposing myself in advance, so I will miss the chance of sneak attack, and man Xue and I can''t escape the magic hand of the giant snake after all, so this is the next choice, there is no way.


    I''ve made up my mind that I can''t risk mansher''s life. Once she faces any danger, she can only miss the chance.


    I''m afraid of man Xue in my heart. At the same time, I''m ready to cheat the corpse at any time. Fortunately, the giant snake just stares at man Xue for a few eyes, and then drags her to the shore.


    A false alarm!


    Snake brother is very kind. It didn''t disappoint me.


    I secretly praised the giant snake in my heart.


    As the giant snake swam closer and closer, I quickly closed my eyes again and pretended to be dead. My heart beat and breath disappeared. The giant snake was very sensitive. I was afraid that it would see something wrong.


    Giant snake drags Lin Manxue beside me and puts them away. Then two big monsters spit out letters and stroll on my face and man Xue''s face.


    I''ll go.


    What does that mean?


    Is it choosing which to swallow first?

 Chapter 1001

    Giant snake stayed between me and Lin Manxue to make a choice. For a while, it climbed on me and spit a message to me. For a while, it climbed on man Xue and spit a message to man Xue.


    It doesn''t seem to have decided which one to eat first.


    Fortunately, man Xue has already fainted. She knows nothing about the situation outside. Otherwise, she will have to faint sooner or later. Just imagine a giant snake with a length of more than ten or twenty meters climbing up and down, thinking about how to swallow herself. Who can be afraid?


    Think of this scene, I began to worry about one thing, if man Xue suddenly woke up, it would be troublesome, if she saw such a terrible scene, would it leave a lifelong shadow in her heart?


    A lot of people get psychosis or autism because of excessive fright, and even many people are scared to death. But man Xue has got mental illness before, and she is scared by the giant snake suddenly, and the recurrence rate of the old disease is still very high.


    This matter can''t be delayed any longer. We should make a quick decision, especially before man Xue wakes up.


    Of course, I hope the giant snake will cut me first, not only because I don''t want mansher to take risks, but also because only in this way can I have a chance to fight head-on.


    When the giant snake enjoys me, first of all, it should relax its vigilance and treat me as a good meal; second, it must swallow me, and it must expose two monsters in front of me, so I will take the opportunity to shoot it blind.


    I have practiced many times in my mind, and found out the best shooting angle and timing, that is, when the giant snake swallows me, I can get at least 50% of it if I just get stuck in that position.


    You may have to say that this is only 50% sure, isn''t it a little less?


    Brother. Five of them have made good achievements. If we change to other opportunities, we will not be able to grasp 10% of them.


    I thought the giant snake would take my mouth first, because I was the biggest threat to it. I was the one who hurt it last night. Out of revenge, shouldn''t I take revenge first.


    Moreover, I was the first one it pulled up. In addition to my big size, I ate two or three Lin Manxue for one. It''s cost-effective.


    You''re picky, aren''t you?


    Seeing the giant snake picking between me and Lin Manxue, I''m really impatient. I''m afraid that his brain will pick Lin Manxue. In this way, all my patience and efforts will be in vain, and I''ll go back to the original state again?


    I kept thinking in my heart:


    snake brother, choose me! Choose me! The beautiful woman next to me has no taste of tender skin. My skin is rough and my meat is thick.


    Don''t lie to you, really!


    Man''s meat is old meat! Smelly and chewy!


    Do not eat regret you die!


    Giant snake seems to hear my call, pick and pick, and finally stop in front of me.


    That''s right. I was overjoyed in my heart. Anyway, brother snake still understands me and follows my path.


    I tightened the pebble in my hand. This is my only chance. I must hit it and shoot it when the snake is completely relaxed and swallows me.


    I also had an idea in my mind that the giant snake would swallow my head or my feet first. In fact, it doesn''t make much difference to me, because all I need is an opportunity to get close to the giant snake''s head, an opportunity close at hand.


    Of course, if the giant snake swallows my head first, it will certainly pose a greater threat to me than swallowing my feet first, but it''s not up to me to decide. I think it''s futile to swallow more.


    I''m ready for a sneak attack. I''ll wait for brother snake to speak. Unexpectedly, the plot turns around again. The giant snake vomits on me and leaves. I turn to Lin Manxue.


    And didn''t come back for a while.


    I''ll go.


    What does it mean?


    Is my meat not to his taste or is he going to give up on me?


    My heart suddenly a tight, snake brother suddenly such a completely disrupted my rhythm, I secretly glanced at the position of man Xue.


    My darling, this glance almost didn''t kill me, because I saw the most worrying and scared picture.


    Giant snake is hovering around man Xue at the moment, spitting letters to her face and neck, and seems to be very interested in man Xue.


    At this time, the fingertips of man Xue''s right hand move slightly, which is obviously the rhythm of awakening.


    If man Xue wakes up at this time and sees such a horrible and disgusting scene, even if I can finally save her, it will be useless. I dare not think about the consequences.


    At this critical moment, my Qi and blood were surging up, my mouth was dry, my heart was up to my throat, and my heart was beating wildly. Due to the excessive tension, the air in my Dantian field was surging out and instantly spread to my limbs.


    I suddenly feel that my arm is full of strength, that is, I can hit a big hole on the ground with a wave of my fist.


    I didn''t dare to wait any longer. I shot the pebble out of my hand with a sharp side whew. The pebble was as fast as a meteor and flew towards the giant snake at an invisible speed.


    I didn''t have time to aim at it, so I threw it away. I wanted to scare the snake away before I made the next step.The giant snake suffered several heavy losses last night and just now, and its vigilance was improved a lot. When I turned over my body, there was a slight noise, which immediately alerted it.


    It reluctantly slipped away from man Xue and ran ten or twenty meters away.


    Rao is so, my small stone group still caught up with it, crackling incessantly.


    Yes!


    They all hit!


    I''ll go.


    Is that ok?


    These small stones didn''t hit the key point of the giant snake. It was protected by thick scales. I didn''t dream what these small stones could do to it.


    I don''t have time to manage the situation of the giant snake. I run away with snow on my back. I''m sure I can run faster on land than in water. I run away with my feet. I don''t want to die. I run more than 100 meters at a time.


    This is the fastest time I''ve ever run. I can''t believe I can run so fast.


    The air in my body is constantly running, and the running speed is faster and faster. The air flows to my legs again. My legs suddenly feel like a super engine is installed. I have endless strength. I move like wind and run like electricity. A big tree in front of me is overtaken by me instantly.


    I feel like I''m going to fly, carrying snow all the way.


    I didn''t feel tired carrying man Xue, so I carried a little doll with no weight at all.


    I ran all the way down the mountain and back to the lake.


    The rabbits by the lake are leisurely eating the newly grown grass. The lake shore is so long that countless rabbits gather.


    Man Xue bumped all the way on my back. Maybe she was awakened by the bumping. Anyway, when she got to the lake, man Xue was looking around.


    "Chutian, put me down quickly." Lin Manxue called me behind my back.


    "Ah! Man Xue, are you awake


    I looked back, giant snake didn''t come after me. Man Xue and I were out of danger for the time being. Thank God.


    I gently put Lin Manxue down from her back, and her legs were soft. As soon as I put her down, she just sat on the grass.


    "Ouch." Man Xue called, maybe he was hurt by something.

 Chapter 1002

    "What''s the matter, snow?" I quickly went to help Lin Man Xue get up, but when I saw man Xue, I was dumbfounded, because - because man Xue didn''t wear anything.


    My eyes were blinded by a trace of snow. My white skin was white, and my whole body was emitting dazzling white light. It was like a mist waiting for me to untie.


    This -


    I swallowed, and my little brother stood up in an instant.


    Lin Manxue also realized her embarrassment, and quickly held her hands to her chest, and scolded shyly and angrily: "turn around! Turn around! Don''t look


    Lin Manxue bent as far as possible to cover some important places.


    I turned around and quickly took off a dress and a pair of trousers for man Xue to wear. I only wore underwear.


    It''s really cold that the spring breeze takes away the wisps of temperature. Fortunately, the sun father-in-law came out early and added some warmth to his body.


    Otherwise, I''m really worried that I and man Xue will freeze to death.


    Man Xue tidied herself up before she told me to turn back. Her shy little face turned red, and her big talking eyes were a bit shy and charming.


    The picture just now is too embarrassing. I know Lin Manxue is thin skinned and doesn''t want to mention it again, so she automatically filters it out as if nothing happened just now.


    Just now, Lin Manxue was bitten by something and called. Because of the embarrassment just now, I didn''t have time to ask in detail. Now that I''m back to my original appearance, I naturally want to care about it.


    "Man Xue, are you ok? Are you better?"


    Lin Manxue blushed, shook her hand and said, "it''s OK. Just now I was sitting on a twig, which was separated for a while. "


    Lin Manxue picked up a twig next to her little butt and shook it in her hand. She said with a smile, "here. It''s just that it''s hurting me. "


    I took the twig in man Xue''s hand, and then threw it into the lake.


    Such a small stem branch, I did not expect to be able to throw so far, enough to throw dozens of meters away.


    Lin Manxue asked me with a smile: "why do you throw it so hard?"


    I casually replied: "who said it doesn''t have eyes, it hurts my big baby. You deserve to be abandoned


    "Big baby? Who is your big baby? " Just now the embarrassment has not completely dissipated, and now I use such direct ambiguous words to tease man Xue, Lin Man Xue may be embarrassed by me, her shy little face looks more delicate in the morning light.


    I suddenly found a problem. After the shock, man Xue''s skin got better and better, and the congestion on her face dissipated a lot.


    I look at it this time. It''s true that the poison on Lin Manxue should be relieved.


    What''s going on?


    I couldn''t understand why. Man Xue didn''t do anything, so she took a bath under the waterfall. Does the water poured down by the waterfall still have such a wonderful effect?


    I looked into man Xue''s eyes and said solemnly, "you. You, Lin Manxue! You will always be my wife, the only big baby. "


    Lin Manxue was staring at me. She was confused. Maybe she was also a bit tangled. Her drooping head seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, she said:


    "if there is a big baby, there will be a small baby, so who is your baby?"


    This is not obvious. In my mind, man Xue is my wife. Naturally, my wife is a big baby, while Xiao yeluo is my son. Naturally, she is a little baby.


    I didn''t even think about it, so I said with a smile, "of course it''s xiaoyeluo."


    Man Xue murmured: "little leaves fall?"


    "Yes. Small leaves fall. Our son Xiao Ye Luo, don''t you like him very much? "


    Lin Man Xue tightened her tight clothes, nodded her head and said, "Xiao Ye Luo is very cute and sensible. I like him very much. It''s a pity that he is your son instead of my son."


    "Why not? He''s my son, you''re my wife, and my son is your son. "


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said, "No. He belongs to you, not to me, because he only belongs to Lanxin. Xiaoyeluo is Lanxin''s flesh and blood, and he only recognizes Lanxin as his mother. Therefore, Lanxin is your only wife and only big baby. "


    Lin Manxue''s words directly confused me.


    Why do you mention orchid again? What a sight!


    But because of Ye Luo, Lan Xin is a topic that can never be separated between man Xue and me.


    Lin Manxue was silent for a while and said, "you said you want me to be your big baby. What about Lan Xin? What are you going to do with her?"


    Lan Xin has been dead for such a long time, and man Xue still talks about these things. There''s no need to be so aggressive, right?


    I sighed and said: "Lan Xin is dead, but she will always live in the heart of me and ye Luo. Man Xue, you don''t have to compete with a dead man, do you?"


    Lin Manxue said solemnly, "I''m not serious. Orchid is not dead, and you don''t see her body. How can you be sure that she is dead? "


    I said frankly: "in that extremely harsh environment, let alone orchid, it is difficult for anyone to survive. Lan Xin really died. She threw herself into the sea and was buried in the sea. ""No. She''s not dead! He must not have died


    I frowned and asked, "how do you know?"


    Lin Manxue said solemnly: "Xiao yeluo said. Xiao Ye Luo said that he often dreams about his mother. He said that his mother told him in her dream that she was not dead and that she was waiting for you to save her


    I asked jokingly, "do you believe what a five-year-old says? And half asleep and half awake? "


    Lin Manxue nodded and said: "xiaoyeluo is not an ordinary child. I believe what he said, and I remember you told me that although xiaoyeluo is young, his experience and IQ are not much worse than those of US adults."


    I did say that, but it''s too strange to judge that Lan Xin is not dead just by a child''s wishful thinking.


    Man snow would not agree to be my wife, just because of Lan Xin?


    Does she want to reserve this seat for Lan Xin, or does she have any other concerns, and Lan Xin is just an excuse for her, or why does she always use a dead person as an article?


    Is man Xue worried that Lan Xin is not dead? Once Lan Xin suddenly comes back one day, I will choose to leave her and return to Lan Xin because of Ye Luo?


    It''s not that I haven''t done this before. At that time, because Mo Han was pregnant with Mo ran, I left man Xue in this way and left her resolutely.


    At least in the eyes of man Xue, I have always been such a man. Children are more important than love, and giving children a complete home is more important than anything.


    After all, Lin Manxue now is not the one in the past. She lost her career, ruined her appearance and became homeless. It can be said that she has nothing at present. At this time, she is extremely insecure.


    Is mansher worried about these things?


    "Man Xue, tell me the truth, you don''t want to marry me because of Ye Luo and Lan Xin? Because you suspect that Lan Xin didn''t die or something else? Do you have any other concerns in mind? "


    Lin Manxue didn''t answer directly, or she didn''t say anything, just looked down at her feet.

 Chapter 1003

    All to this, why does Lin Manxue still not want to say, what is she worrying about!


    I put my hands on Lin Manxue''s fragrant shoulder, shook her shoulder and said:


    "man Xue, if it''s just because of Lan Xin, you feel ashamed of her or worried that I will abandon you again because of Ye Luo, I don''t think you need to. Orchid died, really died, although I do not want to accept this reality, but died is dead, we can not deceive ourselves, should not live in the shadow of death of orchid, right? I believe that if Lan Xin has a spirit in heaven, she doesn''t want to see us live in pain and tangle, right? "


    I stopped for a moment and continued, "if it''s something else, can''t you tell me? Man Xue, believe it or not, the woman I love most is you, the woman I want to marry most is you, and the woman I can''t let go of is you. This has never changed and will never change. I also sincerely look forward to you being my wife and being with me all my life. Would you please believe me? Do you believe in my determination and sincerity? Don''t be so paranoid as to doubt it, OK


    To tell you the truth, man Xue is still in such a lukewarm attitude at this time. I''m really disappointed. I beg her in such a low voice. Why doesn''t man Xue want to reveal her heart to me.


    What on earth was she afraid of and worried about?


    Man Xue still kept her head down.


    "Man Xue, talk to me. Shall we have a frank talk? Would you please give me another chance and give yourself another chance? please trust me! Believe in yourself


    I communicate with man Xue in a somewhat deliberative tone, hoping that she can give me an explanation.


    Lin Manxue suddenly looked up at me and said, "if I say I believe you, will you believe me?"


    Man Xue suddenly asked me what I mean. When did I not believe her?


    "What?" I asked? Man Xue, how can I not believe you? Of course I believe you. "


    Lin Manxue suddenly raised her head and gazed at me with her stubborn little eyes, then asked seriously, "don''t you doubt me?"


    "Doubt? What do you suspect? "


    After a pause, Lin man seemed to make up his mind and then said:


    "I doubt the messy relationship between Yan Qingcheng and me! Suspect that I betrayed you like you betrayed me! Doubt that I am no longer a clean and pure good woman! I doubt that I''m not beautiful, charming or perfect, and I''m not worthy to be your woman again! Dare you say you have no doubt? "


    "I -" I couldn''t answer for a moment.


    I don''t want to cheat man Xue. In fact, I have doubted something, because all kinds of signs and evidences put in front of me make me have to doubt.


    But I have never doubted man Xue''s character and loyalty to love, and I can''t think that she doesn''t deserve me. For this, I have never doubted so much, and I can''t think so, and I will never.


    Lin Manxue asked me so many questions, some of them and some of them didn''t. I couldn''t deny them completely, and I couldn''t argue for myself. I was stunned for a moment.


    Seeing my indecision and obvious lack of confidence, Lin Manxue looked disappointed and said with a bitter smile: "Ye Chutian, now you should know how difficult it is to trust a person completely. To completely forget a person''s past is not to say that if you don''t mind, you really don''t mind, right? "


    "Man Xue, I - I don''t doubt you! I-I - "


    Lin Manxue interrupted me and said," don''t explain anything, I understand. I know everything. You want to say that you want to believe me, but you have a knot in your heart. You can''t pass your own level, can you? In fact, not to mention you, even I have a knot in my heart, I can''t believe myself, I can''t believe you, maybe I don''t deserve your trust. Yes, a woman has lived with a man who loves her for several months. Who can tell exactly what happened and how to avoid what didn''t happen? "


    What does man Xue mean by that? What is inevitability? Is it -


    when my brain is buzzing, my heart is racing, my blood is surging, and my heart is almost unable to support.


    Is Lin Manxue''s saying so tacit?


    Liman snow see my eyes flicker, shortness of breath, two eyes open bigger than the bell, staring at her.


    The atmosphere became tense again. Even the air was filled with tension.


    She swallowed her saliva, licked her thirsty lips, sighed and said:


    "there are some things I didn''t want to talk about, and you may not believe them. They are like nightmares haunting me. I want to forget when nothing happened, but what happened happened happened after all. No matter in dream or reality, I can''t deceive myself or escape Avoid, not to deceive you. Anyway, I''ve been forced to do this. I''ll tell you sooner or later. I can''t hide it. I''ve told you what happened these days. I... "


    I may have realized what Lin Manxue was going to say next, but I didn''t have the courage to continue to listen. Just like before, my first reaction was to choose to escape.I counseled!


    Second counsels!


    I''m a freak. I''m inconsistent. When mansher didn''t want to say it, I asked her. But when she was willing to say it, I didn''t want to face it immediately.


    "No! Man Xue, stop talking! Don''t say anything! I don''t want to know anything, just as nothing happened, and I didn''t ask anything. This page has turned over! Turn the page! "


    I shook my head to stop Lin Manxue from going on.


    "Don''t you really want to know what happened to me on the lonely cliff these months?"


    "No more."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    Lin Manxue thought for a while and then said: "you can think well, today I am still in the mood to chat with you. If you ask me, I will tell you whether it is good or bad. Once you miss this opportunity, if you ask me again in the future, I won''t say anything. "


    I nodded and said, "as I said, this matter has been turned over. I promise you, it will not be mentioned again."


    When I say these words, my voice is very depressed. I have no courage or face to face man Xue. I droop my head and look dejected.


    Lin Manxue once again showed me a disappointed look, holding her legs silent for a long time, I don''t know what she was thinking, but can be sure that man Xue is not happy, or not unhappy, should be sad.


    Is she sad because I don''t have the courage to face the reality, or because I don''t believe her, and even don''t want to give her an opportunity to explain?


    Maybe things are not as bad as I think.


    Lin Manxue is sad, I don''t know how to comfort her, in fact, my heart is extremely sad, also need to find a place to lick the wound.

 Chapter 1004

    Although Lin Manxue did not clearly explain what happened to her in recent months, it may not make much difference between saying and not saying, because as man Xue said, what happened eventually happened, and time can never go back. It''s not that it really didn''t happen if it didn''t happen.


    At this time, I finally realized the heartbreaking pain that I had brought to man Xue. It was as painful as a knife. This kind of pain pulled my heart and almost made me suffocate instantly.


    But it''s not my own fault.


    Because of betrayal, because of loss and helplessness, Lin Manxue must have been more painful, sadder, helpless and wronged than I am now.


    What she has experienced is far more than what I am now.


    I don''t have the right to complain about man Xue. She doesn''t want to and doesn''t want to, but man Xue is just a weak woman. She falls into the hands of Yan Qingcheng. What can you tell her to do? She can''t help it, and how can she avoid it?


    Man Xue is also a victim, not just me.


    What''s more, I''m a rotten person. I''ve made more mistakes than man Xue. Don''t laugh at me for fifty steps. What''s the right to blame her.


    Man Xue and I are silent, silent.


    I shouldn''t have been silent, because I don''t even have the qualification to be silent. If I keep silent like this, I will be misunderstood by man Xue.


    Misunderstanding that I care about her past, misunderstanding that I dislike her, misunderstanding that I am extremely disappointed in her, and even more misunderstanding.


    Women are sensitive, not to mention man Xue has been injured, like a bird in shock, especially vulnerable in the emotional aspect.


    I know I shouldn''t be like this, and I''m not qualified to be like this. But when Lin Manxue suddenly told me these things, I found that I was not ready. My heart was in a mess, and I didn''t know how to express my position.


    I want to say something in my heart. At least I should comfort man Xue and let her relax. However, my mind was confused at that time, and finally I didn''t say anything.


    Perhaps Lin Manxue was extremely disappointed with my performance. After a long silence, she asked, "did I disappoint you?"


    "Man - man snow, you - you don''t say that!" My voice choked and I was about to cry. If I argued for myself that I was not disappointed or lost, it would be false. Any normal man would be very disappointed and disappointed when he heard such a news.


    I don''t even believe it.


    Am I disappointed in man Xue?


    More or less there are some, or it is not snow let me down, but I am very disappointed with myself, I did not protect her well, let her be wronged, let our love is no longer perfect, there are flaws.


    I am a sinner, to take full responsibility, and these should not be borne by man Xue silently.


    Lin Manxue asked again, "do you dislike me?"


    "Man Xue - I -"


    "yes! Is that right? " With a bitter smile, Lin Manxue said, "I know it will. No man doesn''t mind. It''s better to be a broken jade than a broken one. Instead of being despised by you in the future, we''ll end up in a bad mood. Why don''t we just agree to your proposal at the beginning and just be friends or strangers? Isn''t that the best choice? "


    Until now, I''m not sure that it was because of this that Lin Manxue refused to accept my proposal.


    It''s just that the answer is too cruel for us to know.


    Lin Manxue, who pursues perfection, refuses me decisively because of her imperfection. Maybe she doesn''t want to blaspheme love and make love flawed.


    Perhaps with mansher''s understanding of my character, she thinks that I can''t accept this reality, and can''t face such an unclear her.


    This is Lin Manxue, a peerless woman living in a perfect world, a woman who will never make do with it.


    It''s better to be deficient than to be extravagant. If it''s not perfect, she would rather not.


    "No! no I don''t want it. I don''t want that. " I shook my head and said no.


    Man Xue said to herself, "why not? Do you dare to have a woman as impure and unclean as I am? "


    I hugged Lin Manxue fiercely, kissing her forehead and said: "Manxue, I don''t allow you to say that about yourself. I won''t! no You are a good woman, the best woman. "


    Lin Manxue pushed me away and looked at me for a long time. She sighed softly and said, "what''s the need. Anyway, I will not live long. Why don''t I leave you a good impression? Why do you have to ask me, and then you don''t want to accept the reality? "


    "Man Xue." I once again put Lin Manxue in my arms, want to love her.


    Man Xue is so poor, why all the misfortunes fall on her, I can''t help asking God, just because you give all the beauty to man Xue, and then you have to pursue a so-called fairness to impose the pain and misfortune on her?


    Lin Manxue reluctantly laughed and said: "in fact, you don''t have to force yourself. I told you before we went to the island that it''s good for you and me to break up peacefully. I''ll leave my best memory to you and myself, and you will only remember my best and most beautiful appearance, won''t you?""No! No I know that man Xue is angry. I don''t take a stand for the first time. I don''t tolerate her with a man''s broad mind.


    "All right. It''s easy for each other when we talk about things. Ye Chutian, we''ll have nothing to do with each other in the future. You''re you and I''m me. Let''s make a formal end on this rabbit island and say goodbye to each other for the last time? "


    "Man Xue, what do you mean? Are you going to break up with me again? "


    "Not again. It''s a long time ago. The reason why we are still together now is that we are living on this desert island, and we go together to take care of each other. In fact, there is nothing to do with each other, right? "


    "You want to draw a line with me?"


    "Well."


    With a trace of anger, I asked, "why? Because you don''t feel clean and innocent? "


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    "Enough! I don''t agree. " I couldn''t help saying no.


    Lin Manxue snorted coldly and said with a kind of rogue tone:


    "it''s not up to you. Anyway, I won''t be with you again, and you have promised me that you won''t force me to do anything. Have you ever said that?"


    "Yes. I did. I don''t deny it, but it doesn''t include it. "


    Lin Manxue suddenly gave me a fierce push and roared: "Ye Chutian, can you respect me a little bit? I''m also a woman who wants face. Can you save me some face? I beg you, OK?"


    "No. I don''t want it. "


    I fiercely hold man Xue in my arms and hold her tightly, just as I am afraid that she will fly away from my arms secretly.


    Lin Manxue was so tightly held by me that she burst into tears. She was suppressing her emotions and kept suppressing them until I gave her such a crying harbor.


    A bird is tired of flying outside, tired of flying, and injured. After all, it has to go back to its old nest to recuperate. What I can do is to give man Xue such a place.

 Chapter 1005

    Before I have not given her such a firm hug, let snow misunderstood me, and now I want to take a clear stand.


    I can''t live without her, and I won''t let her go.


    Lin Manxue was crying in my arms, as if trying to vent all the disappointments and grievances in her heart. I didn''t say anything to stop her, or even say a word of comfort to her. I just patted her on the back and accompanied her silently.


    Man Xue doesn''t cry when she''s tired. In fact, I know that man Xue doesn''t cry, which doesn''t mean she''s no longer sad or aggrieved. She just tidies up her emotions temporarily and buries her unhappiness in her heart.


    "Baby, are you cold?"


    When the spring breeze blows, I feel even colder. I tighten the snow in my arms and ask her softly in her ear.


    Man Xue raised her eyes with tears and asked, "what do you call me?"


    "Honey. I said you are my big baby, this sentence is valid at any time, any place, any situation, and never expired


    "You - what do you mean by that?" I don''t know whether man Xue is really stupid or pretending to be stupid. She asked me such a silly question.


    I shaved man Xue''s little nose and said with a smile, "I''m so clear. Don''t you understand?"


    "I don''t understand. I''m stupid. What do you mean by that? "


    "I mean no matter what reason you have, no matter what happens in the future, my wife can only be you, Lin Manxue, you are my only big baby."


    "You Man Xue was stunned and said, "don''t you understand what I mean just now? I - I may - I -"


    "I don''t care. I said that no matter what happens, I don''t care


    Lin Manxue shook her head and said, "but - but I know you care. How can you not care if this happens? Heart to heart, I can not stand a woman, not to mention you a big man. I don''t want to force you. Besides, I don''t want such alms. "


    "I''m not at all reluctant, who says it is."


    "I don''t believe it. Is this still Ye Chutian who thinks love is more important than life? I don''t believe you really don''t care, don''t hurt, don''t force. "


    I nodded my head and said: "I don''t deny that when I just heard these things, my whole body was in a daze. I was exhausted and had no judgment at all. I didn''t know how to comfort you or myself. I was completely in a state of ignorance. However, when you break up with me again and want to leave me, we will not meet for a lifetime, and when you lie in my arms crying, all my grievances and regrets disappear, because compared with losing you, what else is really so important, not at all. Man Xue, I can''t live without you, and you can''t live without me, you know? "


    Man Xue asked with tears: "are you - are you trying to keep me?"


    "Not to detain, but to entreat, not to abandon me. Man Xue, I''m very pitiful. Please take pity on me and don''t drive me away, OK


    I once again hold snow, hold tightly, really want to put her into my arms, never separate.


    Snow may feel my hot love and cherish it, she softened, melted, no longer adhere to.


    She shrugged, buried a small head in my arms and murmured:


    "how can I give up! How can I really leave you. How can I live without you. Chutian, my little man, you know, I just want to try you, try your sincerity to me, try my position in your mind, I know you can''t do without me, but I know you can''t do without xiaoyeluo and Lanxin, and Mo Han and Mo ran, as long as they come back to you, you will always choose to leave me alone, I''m afraid, I know Is that right? I''m afraid that I will become your fetter and burden again. I''m afraid that I will be abandoned by you on the way again. How pitiful it is to wander alone on the way. It''s dark and muddy. I can''t find my way home. I''m alone. Do you know? Moreover, you are not good to me at all. If you die, you will know that bullying me will only make me cry for you and feel sad for you. You are good with other women behind my back. Have you ever thought about my feelings and how sad I should be when I know? "


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, man Xue. I''ve wronged you. I didn''t give you a sense of security. It''s all my fault. I apologize to you."


    "I don''t need to apologize. I''m not really angry with you."


    I slightly relaxed the snow, in the snow forehead shallow kiss, affectionately said: "snow, you are very good to me."


    "It''s not so good, at least it''s not so bad. It''s as bad as you are to me. I''ve been waiting for you to save me, but I''ve been waiting for the stars and the moon for months. Why don''t you come? Don''t care about me at all. Don''t you worry if I''ve been missing for so long? "


    Man Xue seems to be complaining about me, but it sounds more like complaining to me.


    Is man Xue playing coquetry with me?


    Is she still in the mood for coquetry at this time?I smell something unusual.


    "Man Xue, I''m wrong. It''s my mistake. Not in the future, I promise you. "


    If you want to argue with a woman that you don''t care too much, don''t you want to explain to her that you don''t care too much?


    With my understanding of man Xue''s character, she is not really criticizing me, but showing me her heart.


    Man Xue may want to open her heart to me and shake out all the words in her heart to let me know.


    Man Xue said: "OK, now that you have realized your mistakes, are willing to actively correct them, and have received punishment, then I won''t say anything. You and Lan Xin and Mo Han''s story here, I will not talk about it again


    "So mansher, do you forgive me?"


    Man Xue''s curving brow raised and asked, "what''s the matter? Don''t you agree? "


    "Agreed. How can I disagree. I raised my hands and feet in agreement


    Lin Manxue said again: "before you let me break my heart, this time I also let you taste sad, how bad?"


    Man Xue said this matter righteously, this is a few meanings, is there something fishy in it?


    Does she have nothing to do with Yan Qingcheng at all? The reason why she said this is that she is deliberately angry with me, and the purpose is to revenge me and find a balance in her heart?


    Man Xue has always been worried about the things between me and Lan Xin and Mo Han. She doesn''t want to do this, but this kind of thing can''t be done without thinking about it. So she came up with such a move to let me taste the bad feeling and give her heart an account. Only in this way can her heart be completely put down?


    Does she sacrifice her reputation to achieve this goal?


    It''s incredible just to think about it. Is there anyone else who discredits himself like this?

 Chapter 1006

    But she is Lin Manxue. She has always been extremely unreasonable. It''s really possible for her to do such a wonderful thing.


    I think of this possibility, surprised and happy, because my snow is very likely to play a big joke with me.


    She''s teasing me, or she''s venting her discontent, trying to give my heart a step down, right?


    At the thought of this possibility, my heart beat wildly and I couldn''t restrain my inner excitement.


    I pushed man Xue away a little, then put my hands on her shoulder, shook her shoulder and asked in surprise:


    "what do you mean by that, man Xue? You mean you and Yan Qingcheng - you - you - you - "


    I''m so excited that I can''t speak incoherently.


    "Go! Don''t ask. I gave you the opportunity in front, you don''t know how to cherish it. Who just promised me that he would not ask me again after this matter has been turned over? What''s the matter? Do you want to go back on your vows? "


    Man Xue''s face was too direct. It was crackling.


    "It''s not snow. I don''t want to go back. You - you''re setting me up! Not really! "


    I said that I would not go back on my words, but I have already gone back on my words. Man Xue really gave me a trick. No wonder I always feel that something is wrong.


    If Lin Manxue is really affected by Yan Qingcheng, will she be so calm all the time?


    With man Xue''s personality, he has already committed suicide or tried his best to find Yan Qingcheng, but now he still has a chance to talk with me.


    Ah, ye Chutian, what kind of brain do you have? You can''t see such a simple thing. No wonder Lin Manxue will be angry and ignore you. You don''t care too much about her.


    I really want to smoke myself a few big mouth son, simply stupid home incurable, almost misunderstood man snow.


    All blame oneself at that time the heart is too disorderly to think carefully, encounter a matter or too rash, not calm.


    I hugged man Xue''s shoulder and pestered him with a kind of rogue''s naughty tone: "man Xue, my good baby, just tell me. Is nothing happened between you? You are deliberately scaring me, aren''t you?"


    Lin Manxue tidied up her emotions, instantly changed her face, and said to me with a smile: "the promise is the debt, you can''t go back on it. Besides, it''s useless if you want to go back on it, because miss Ben said that I won''t say anything more. You will die of this heart. "


    "No, baby, please, have pity on me." I began to dress up with man Xue and grind her.


    A woman''s heart is made of water. What do you fear most?


    The man she loves grinds her hard and softens her heart.


    I don''t want to tell ordinary people.


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "I want to be beautiful! Take your time to guess. If your sister is in a hurry, she won''t be with you. "


    Lin Manxue takes the opportunity to slip, the door is not, I will not give her the chance to escape, a hug her, and then fiercely sealed her lips.


    If you can''t be soft, you''ll have to be hard.


    I gave mansher a big bang. Mansher was discouraged in a few minutes.


    "Say it or not?" I take advantage of gasping moment to "press" man Xue.


    "No - no!" Man Xue also takes advantage of the moment of breathing to return to the road.


    "Come again."


    "Oh dear!"


    ¡­¡­


    Man Xue and I have been kissing for a long time. Maybe our emotions have come up. We can''t help each other. I gave man Xue a kiss on a more secret grass on the shore of the lake.


    Of course, the situation was quite complicated at that time. As for who went up to whom, we can''t generalize. Let''s look at the scoring time in stages and dialectically.


    "I said no, it''s dangerous."


    Afterwards, the blush on man Xue''s face had not completely subsided, and she began to complain about me.


    I said man Xue, don''t take you like this, every time it''s like this. When I come, I don''t care. After the strong feeling, I start to settle accounts in the autumn and depend on me for everything.


    One slap can''t make a sound. Is it my fault?


    Why didn''t you stop me just now? Do you admit that you are the one who not only didn''t stop me but also encouraged me? How can we say that it''s too late to mend when we''ve finished everything.


    But I don''t dare to get a bargain and then sell myself. I can only bear it silently in my heart.


    Of course, if it is this kind of grievance, I don''t mind giving me a few more dozen, brother, take all the bills.


    Lin Manxue complained for a while, then curled up in my arms and lay down, bare lying on the grass, very cold, two people can at least warm each other.


    Snow may want to open it, anyway, it''s all like this, think more useless, she began to tease me.


    Lin Manxue said with a smile:


    "do you think it''s funny? Last time I proposed to you, you refused me. This time you proposed to me, I refused you again. It''s reciprocity. Do you think we''re even?"


    I tooted my mouth and pretended to be pathetic and said, "what''s even. It''s clear that I''ve suffered a great loss! "My facial expression is so rich, apparent pretend, man Xue asks jokingly: "you pour talk about to see to eat what big loss?"


    "Why didn''t you lose. I''ve lost such a beautiful wife. Can I not suffer? "


    "Hee hee."


    I gently pinched man Xue''s little nose and said, "do you dare to laugh when you do something wrong, little white rabbit, do you know how to compensate the wolf?"


    "How do you want to compensate?"


    "By example?"


    I said it half jokingly and half seriously, because I didn''t expect that man Xue would agree. I proposed for so long. Every time I came in the mood and came back in the defeat, I got used to it.


    Man Xue blinked her eyes and said, "do you just want to marry me?"


    "Of course. If it doesn''t work out, I will never give up. I have to fight you to the end! "


    Man Xue pursed her lips on purpose: "Yo Yo, didn''t I depend on you?"


    "Hey, are you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid. I''m afraid. " Man Xue is quite funny, pretended to cooperate with me, patted his chest, showing a scared expression.


    I continued to cooperate with man Xue: "now that you know you''re afraid, why don''t you follow me?"


    Man Xue thought for a moment and nodded her head.


    What do you mean?


    Man Xue, did you promise me?


    My heart beat wildly, happiness came too suddenly, I found that I could not bear it.


    My friend can''t calm down any more. He almost jumped up from the grass with excitement. Man Xue is sleeping in my arms at the moment, and she was shocked. She patted me in the heart and complained: "can''t you be quiet?"


    "Oh, man snow, aren''t you excited?"


    Man Xue said calmly, "what are you excited about?"


    Yes, what''s she excited about? I''m not her. She''s excited about a ball.


    I held man Xue tightly and cried excitedly: "man Xue, are you really willing to marry me? Is that true? "


    Lin Manxue nodded shyly in my arms and gave another hum.


    "Really?" I asked again, and this time I even asked man Xue two or three times.


    "Well."


    "Wow


    I pushed the snow away and got up from the grass. I danced on the grass. At last, I laughed at the lake like crazy.


    Once the long cherished wish of ten years is realized, the individual will not be able to suppress it.

 Chapter 1007

    Lin Manxue arranged her clothes and stood beside me quietly, facing the lake with me.


    I rolled my hands into a trumpet shape and yelled at the lake: "I married Lin Manxue! I married Lin Manxue! I, ye Chutian, finally married Lin Manxue. Whoa, whoa! I''m so happy! I am so happy! WOW


    Hee hee!


    Man snow see me so happy, she also followed a smile, man Snow''s smile is very natural, smile from the heart, this is the voice from the bottom of my heart.


    "Snow. Man Xue. Snow


    After calling, I yelled the name of man Xue three times to the lake.


    I want the whole world to hear my call and share the joy with me, because I am so excited and happy.


    I can''t believe that after so many ups and downs, I can still realize my original wish and have a chance to come together with man Xue.


    I''m crazy, and I really enjoy it.


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "why do you call me so loudly? I''m right beside you. I can''t hear you."


    "I''m afraid I''m dreaming. Because it''s so beautiful to me, I can''t believe it''s true. "


    Lin Manxue scolded a "fool" with a smile.


    "Snow. Man Xue. Snow


    I yelled at the lake three more times.


    Lin Manxue nestled up to me, took my arm and replied, "I''m here. All the time


    "I love you!"


    I want to tell my man Xue that I love her very much. I want her to know my heart and share the happiness with me.


    My confession without the slightest cover up, simple and direct, menacing, man Xue suddenly I was stunned, I rarely say love her, introverted my feelings rarely exposed, once came, it is majestic, turbulent.


    "I love you, Lin Manxue!" I saw that man Xue was stunned and cried to her with a smile.


    After hearing this, Lin Manxue blushes, her eyes flow, and she steals music with her mouth closed. After a long time, she opens her mouth and seems to want to say something. Maybe what she wants to say is rather numb. After brewing for a long time, she still doesn''t say anything.


    "Aren''t you going to say something?"


    I smile to encourage snow, snow shy look the most beautiful, I think she will always keep this beautiful.


    Lin Man Xue vomited tongue: "say what?"


    "You ask me? Say what you think. "


    Liman said with a pause, "then tell me again. no Twice, three times, countless times! Hee hee


    Er -


    I thought that man Xue would care to say something touching or affectionate under the chaos of love, but I didn''t think that she had been brewing for a long time and finally came up with such a sentence from her mouth.


    Is the power of my love words not strong enough or man Xue insatiable, how are not too many?


    But Lin Manxue likes to listen to me. Of course, I''m happy to say that this has always been my dream. I can''t get it.


    "I love you, Lin Manxue. Thank you for being my wife. I promise you that I will make you happy all my life. I promise


    I said it very seriously. I thought man Xue would believe it and even moved her to tears.


    Unfortunately, I underestimated mansher''s personality of not playing cards according to common sense. Her next behavior surprised me again.


    Man Xue shook her head and said, "I don''t believe in the guarantee."


    Don''t believe you still let me say?


    You don''t believe me?


    Are you kidding me?


    Guard love all the time, but don''t be carried away by love. Is there such a sensible and rational woman in the world?


    I''m going to be broken down by man Xue, wasting my affectionate expression.


    And what does mansher mean by that? Doesn''t she believe I can do it?


    I''m so anxious that I''m afraid that man Xue will doubt me any more. Lovers who are in a passionate love or emotional relationship often have zero IQ and regard each other''s emotions as more important than anything else.


    As long as there''s a little wind and grass, it''s like the sky is going to collapse. For example, now, when man Xue says she doesn''t believe in the guarantee, I mistakenly think that man Xue is doubting my feelings for her.


    I am eager to prove myself, but I find that love and commitment are two different things.


    "What do you believe? I can do it if you want to


    Man Xue said with a smile: "although I don''t believe anyone''s promise, I believe you love me. That''s enough."


    I''ll go!


    Man Xue, I''ll discuss something with you. In the future, can you finish your speech at one time and express your meaning clearly at one time, which will make a false alarm for me!


    Lin Manxue may also be infected by my emotions, no longer hide their feelings, decided to bare their hearts, with me crazy.


    She also yelled to the lake in the early morning, "Ye Chutian, are all the things you just said true?""It''s true. I promise with my life. "


    "I said I don''t believe in promises."


    "What do you believe?"


    "I believe in love."


    "You said you love Lin Manxue, so please tell her face to face how much you love her?" she cried


    "Higher than the mountains and deeper than the sea, it can''t be specific, because it can''t be calculated or measured. In a word, it''s deep into the bone marrow, flowing with my blood and soul. Man Xue, I''m going to take you off. Would you like to


    "To where?"


    "The end of the world, haizijiao, as long as there is my place, I will take you wandering together. As long as there is your place, I will accompany you."


    This is a promise, even if man snow don''t believe me, also want to let her know, this is the man''s promise.


    It''s not that if you don''t want it, I won''t give it. You have to give it, and you can''t believe it.


    This is a man, a mature man with indomitable spirit, who should be strong when facing the woman he loves deeply.


    Lin Manxue''s eyes were instantly wet, but instead of stopping, she still asked me in a loud voice to the lake:


    "why do you love her?"


    "Because she is Lin Manxue."


    "Why do you love Lin Manxue?"


    "Because I only have her in my heart. She''s the woman I love the most in my life. "


    "How long will you love her?"


    "In this life, next life, next life, next life, there will never be an end! Man Xue, I also want to ask you a question, OK? "


    "Ask."


    "Do you love ye Chutian?"


    "Love."


    "Man Xue, please tell me aloud, do you really love ye Chutian?"


    "Love. Ye Chutian, I love you! I love you more than my life. I just want to be ye Chutian''s woman in my life, you know? So don''t be afraid to love her! "


    Lin Manxue said that she loved me personally. My brother didn''t hold tight. Her eyes were sour, and she burst into tears. She had no regrets in her life.


    I hurt man Xue so many times, and man Xue loves me all the time and doesn''t leave me when I know it. How can I meet such a silly woman?


    I repent:


    "man Xue, ye Chutian''s character is so bad and he is so bad to you. How can you still like him? You should hate him, don''t give him a good face, beat him and scold him lightly, or even love him! "

 Chapter 1008

    Lin Manxue said: "you''re right. Ye Chutian is a big bad guy. He''s a shameless big bad guy. He won''t do anything to please me except to fight me, bully me, take advantage of me and often make me cry for him. But bad is bad. Who says I like big bad guys. I just like him. I can''t help liking him. Do you think I''m stupid or cheap? "


    "Yes. Stupid and cheap. He likes you very much. He always thinks about you and wants to be close to you. But he often does some messy things to hurt you. As a result, he goes farther and farther with you and almost loses you. Do you think he is a big fool? Heaven''s name is a fool, or can you do these things? "


    Man Xue nodded and said: "we are a pair of big fools. If we are not stupid, we will not touch love. Love hurts the brain and the body. We can''t touch it easily. But it is because he and I are stupid and stupid that we will regard love as faith and worship devoutly. Only when we are bruised by love, we will stick to each other and keep each other''s original intention."


    It''s not that one family doesn''t go into each other''s house. If we say where is the closest place between man Xue and me, it''s not the beauty, nor the character and wisdom, but the attitude towards love, the insistence on the nature, the maintenance of the original intention, and not easily polluted by the outside world and the environment.


    Man Xue said it very well. She said it in my heart.


    "Man Xue, do you regret telling me the truth? Do you regret knowing Ye Chutian? "


    Lin Manxue shook her head firmly and said, "I don''t regret it."


    "Why?"


    With a light smile on her face, man Xue said: "although I admit that the pain and sorrow I experienced after I was with him is far more than before, I also get more happiness than before. I''m not good at comparison and addition and subtraction. I don''t know whether I have more pain or more happiness after I know him. I don''t know whether I have suffered a loss or taken advantage of him? I only know that no one can give me the happiness he can give me, and I long for the love he can give me. As long as he loves me, nothing else is important. I will selectively forgive and regret. Even if my heart is deep, I may still have some estrangement or regret, but I will try my best to do it. "


    "Man Xue -"


    my voice choked, and I was moved to a mess by man Xue. Man Xue is such a good and infatuated woman that I still have the courage to hurt her.


    I''m not human. I''m more animal than animal!


    Lin Manxue held my arm tightly and comforted me: "I know what you are thinking in your heart. Do you regret what you have done to me?"


    "Well. I''ve regretted it. I''ve never regretted it so much. "


    Man Xue turned around, took my big palms in her hands, gently rubbed them on her face, and then said:


    "don''t do that. I''ve said that I''ve forgiven you. This page has turned over, and I don''t remember anything. In the future, I will only remember your kindness to me, your love for me, and other things. I don''t want to worry about it any more. Besides, I''m in love with you Poison, originally no more days, in the remaining Limited days, why go to tangle these unhappy things, let oneself regret for life


    "Man Xue, why are you so nice to me?"


    "Because you are happy, so I am happy, so to be good to you is to be good to myself. Don''t you always say that I am smart? I can''t see through this simple truth?"


    Man Xue is worthy of man Xue. She is very rational and open-minded when she looks at problems. Even though she is not reconciled, she still knows how to choose and how to let go.


    Give up and get, too much care or hate, the ultimate torment or their own people.


    And this should not be done by a wise man.


    Man Xue knows what she wants and cares about. She can only choose to turn a blind eye to some other bad things.


    "But -"


    "but what! No buts, no ifs and buts. Chutian, you proposed to me, and I also agreed to your proposal, which means that you and I signed a marriage contract and formally married. I will be your wife and you will be my husband. Our destiny is closely linked. Although we didn''t hold a wedding, didn''t accept other people''s blessings, and didn''t even go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register and be protected by the law, as I said, a promise is a debt that we owe. We can''t deny it, and we can''t count it. "


    "Of course. As long as you don''t go back, I will never go back. Even if you want to go back, I won''t agree. "


    After I got on the bus for a while, manxixue held me tightly and begged me for the first kiss.


    "Wife."


    I called out affectionately, and finally I could call man Xue''s wife openly and freely. I was so excited that my heart beat fast that I was about to jump out of my chest.


    This is a simple name, in the eyes of ordinary people may not feel anything, casually can call out, but for me and snow, precious.


    She and I went through a lot of difficulties and hardships, and finally got together.Wife, perhaps is no longer a simple name, but a commitment, a responsibility, a heavy trust.


    "Ah. Husband. "


    Man Xue was not as good as me. She cried with excitement and her eyes were moist.


    I know that man Xue is crying for happiness, so I don''t make a fuss or offer any words of comfort, but express my love with actions.


    "Wife, I want to exercise the right to be a husband and do my duty to be a husband, OK?"


    "Well."


    With man Xue''s permission, I hesitated and took her into the grass.


    This time with any previous feeling is different, perhaps because of the middle of a layer of things called marriage as a catalyst, I and man Xue happiness can not find north.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wife, what''s the matter with you?" I saw Lin Manxue scratching and asked anxiously.


    "Itch." Man Xue scratched her back neck and went back.


    I turn to man Xue and check her neck. Oh, there is a big black tooth mark on her neck. Is this when the troll snake bites?


    And look, the wound should have been bitten not long ago. Maybe it was bitten before.


    Damn it.


    The troll snake also played with me. It bit man Xue before it could swallow her. It wanted to poison her.


    My heart a tight, snow will not be so poisoned to death?


    Lin Man Xue''s wound is more and more itchy, more and more severe scratch, I firmly hold man Xue''s hand, do not let her continue to scratch.


    "I - I feel bad."


    "Baby, no more scratching. You''re poisoned. I''ll detoxify you first. "


    "Poisoning? What''s the poison? " Man Xue looked at me suspiciously and asked, because as soon as she woke up, she was lying on my back, blowing the spring breeze and facing the sunrise, and then she was told by me that she had a deep affection for me. What a beautiful day, what poison could she get?


    "This -"


    I was afraid of frightening man Xue and hesitated to tell her.

 Chapter 1009

    "What''s the matter?" Man snow see me hesitant, may really itch it, she wants to scratch.


    I stopped snow, check a wound, but also more explanation put the mouth close to snow neck wound to help her drug blood.


    I took a few puffs, took a puff and vomited. At first, the blood turned dark black. After a while, the blood began to turn red.


    And my lips are swollen and black.


    The venom of the troll snake is extraordinary. It''s so poisonous that I shiver all over and feel uncomfortable.


    "You - your mouth -" man Xue was too scared to speak.


    "I - I didn''t - it''s OK!"


    My brain was in a daze, my ears were buzzing, and then my head was spinning, and I just passed out.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but when I woke up, man Xue and I went back to the big rock area near the waterfall.


    I was sleeping on a huge stone, and mansher was gone.


    Bad.


    Man Xue won''t be dragged or eaten by the basilisk, will she?


    There was a commotion in my heart. I just wanted to call out Manxue. Unfortunately, my throat seemed to be blocked by something. I couldn''t shout it out at all.


    My throat feels like it''s on fire. It hurts when I open my mouth.


    And my whole body is aching and weak, and my body is not my own, soft and dull.


    When I woke up, I couldn''t see man Xue. I was so anxious that I didn''t care what happened to me. I slowly supported my body with both hands and struggled to get up from the big stone.


    I was so anxious that I pricked up my ears and heard a slight sound of footsteps from far to near.


    Man Xue is the only woman on this desert island. It must be man Xue.


    I was overjoyed, following the direction of footsteps, I saw a slender figure, is snow, really snow.


    Lin Manxue, holding a large unknown leaf in her hands, moves back carefully step by step. What liquid is wrapped in the leaf, which should be water, rolling back and forth on the big leaf.


    Did man Xue get me water?


    I want to shout, but I can''t make a sound. I can only sit on the big stone and wave to man Xue.


    Man Xue is slow, and it''s very difficult to walk step by step. Like how long I haven''t had a meal, she suddenly looks up and sees me. She is stunned, holding a big leaf in her hand. She falls to the ground and sprinkles water all over the ground.


    Lin Manxue, who had just started walking like an old lady, suddenly seemed to be a different person. She ran towards me and ran up to the boulder.


    "Honey, you wake up. You wake up at last Snow rushed up, holding me crying, but my brother was weak, not forced, holding snow fell down.


    I fell on the big stone with man Xue. Of course, I was down and she was up.


    "Ouch." I couldn''t help shouting. It was a conditioned reflex. Of course, I fell a little too hard. After all, there was a person on it.


    I''m sure nothing happens at ordinary times, but now it''s different from the past. I''m very weak when I''m poisoned by snake venom. My body seems to be hollowed out, and I can''t gather my strength.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I forgot. " Man Xue quickly helped me sit up, arm from my back through my armpit next to me.


    "Old wife." My voice is hoarse to call man Xue, talk old effort, half a day just spit out so two words.


    Man snow see me so uncomfortable, immediately cry, she wiped a tear with a cry cavity said: "sorry husband, blame me useless, can''t find food, finally get water all sprinkled, harm you a few days didn''t eat or drink."


    "It doesn''t - it doesn''t - it doesn''t matter." I raised my hand hard to wipe the tears on man Xue''s face. Man Xue cried so sad that she burst into tears.


    I carefully observed man Xue. Her face was muddy, her face was haggard, her eyes were swollen, her chin was much sharper than before, and her whole body was much thinner.


    She put on her own clothes and helped me put on my own clothes, but the wind was strong on the island. Although she was in the leeward area, her clothes were so thin that it was impossible not to be cold.


    I can''t speak, so I can''t communicate with man Xue. Man Xue is haggard and seems to have no rest for a long time.


    Man Xue and I hugged each other. After a long time, my body recovered some strength, and my throat didn''t hurt as much as before. I tried to meditate and run the air flow in the Dantian, but I failed several times.


    "How are you, husband?" Man Xue looked at me anxiously and asked.


    "I-I''m fine. Wife, I want to drink water. "


    "Then I''ll call you."


    "No. I''ll go myself. " I laughed and refused man Xue. It''s so hard for man Xue to draw water. I''m afraid she''s tired.


    "Is your body all right?"


    I want to let man Xue relax, to man Xue squeeze out a bad smile, said: "how can a man say he can''t do it."


    Man Xue saw that I was still in the mood to tease her at this time and hit me gently: "go. Don''t forget to tease me at this time. I''ll go with you. "I tried to get up. Man Xue stood up and helped me out of the big stone.


    We talked as we walked.


    "Wife, how long have I been in a coma?"


    "It should be four or five days."


    Ah? So long?


    By the way, I just helped Manxue take a few bites of snake venom, and then she was in a coma for such a long time. Isn''t Manxue bitten more seriously than me?


    Can see the appearance of man Xue, in addition to the body is weaker, where has the appearance of a little bit poisoning?


    Moreover, although her face was covered with stains, the poison on her face seemed to dissipate, and the scars were not so ferocious and terrifying as before.


    Does snake venom have effect on detoxifying pupae?


    Fight with poison?


    "Wife, what do you think of your body?"


    Snow felt a body, said: "is dizzy, legs can not lift, there is no strength all over."


    Dizziness may be due to not eating anything, lack of energy may also be due to this reason.


    After I passed out in a coma, man Xue, a woman on the island, may even have a problem eating. She must not have had a few full meals.


    For example, now I have an empty stomach. I can''t stop Gudong, and my belly is almost stuck together.


    "Have you eaten anything these days?"


    Man Xue shook her head and said, "I ate some wild flowers, grass and grass roots."


    "That''s all?"


    "Well."


    I feel bad, just a few days to eat such a little thing, not starved to death even if it''s good.


    After all, people are different from cattle and sheep. How can we eat grass every day? These things are not easy to digest and the stomach can''t stand them.


    "Wife, I''m sorry. I blame you for being cold and hungry."


    Man Xue shriveled her mouth and said shyly, "I''m sorry. Husband, it''s useless to blame your wife. I can''t even get food for you when you are poisoned. You haven''t eaten for several days. "


    Man Xue didn''t dare to go near the pool. She seemed to be afraid of that area. She took me down the mountain to drink water by the lake.


    It''s just that the rock area is about halfway up the mountain. It''s not far from the lake. It''s hard to come back and forth.


    "Haven''t you been drinking here these days?"


    "No

 Chapter 1010

    Man Xue said that there was a snake spirit living in the pool and she didn''t dare to go there.


    I understand man Xue''s mind. Man Xue was attacked by a giant snake in the center of the pool last time. I''m afraid this fear is deep-rooted. Although I don''t remember what happened that day, man Xue must remember something after four or five days.


    It is said that once bitten by a snake for ten years, she was afraid of the well rope. How could she have the courage to drink water at the edge of the pool.


    When it comes to the giant basilisk, it reminds me of a terrible thing. Has it harassed man Xue again these days?


    "Have you seen this strange snake?"


    "Well." Man Xue''s eyes showed a trace of fear, licked her withered lips, and said: "that snake spirit will come to the pool every day to drink water, and will come to find something to eat. But it won''t come here. It hasn''t come these days. "


    It''s strange. The giant basilisk is so bold that it probably has nothing to fear on this island. Why doesn''t it dare to come here?


    Is it afraid to come or doesn''t want to?


    I kept wondering. I couldn''t figure it out.


    As soon as she heard about the giant basilisk, Lin Manxue''s body trembled and her face turned pale. Of course, her body was empty, and her face was stained, so it didn''t look obvious.


    But man Xue and I are so close to each other. I can feel her every move.


    She''s afraid, from the bottom of her heart.


    I said in my heart, it seems that if the giant basilisk is not removed in a day, man Xue will never have peace in her heart.


    But I also thought of another problem, if the giant snake''s poison really works on the pupa poison of man Xue, then I really can''t kill it.


    Otherwise, how can man Xue''s pupa poison be untied.


    Do you really want to take man Xue to Dragon Island?


    Regardless of whether Longdao has the antidote to solve the pupal poison, it is said that man Xue''s body bone is so weak that she may not be able to go to Longdao, and whether it can be delayed until that time.


    This -


    at the thought of this, I was stunned and suddenly found myself in a dilemma with the giant basilisk. What can I do?


    However, if the Basilisk''s venom is effective on mansher''s pupa venom, it is not a wise choice to kill her. The better way is to catch her alive, and then consider whether to kill her after her pupa venom is released.


    It''s just that the giant snake is so fierce that it''s hard to kill it. Now I''m still thinking about how to catch it alive. Isn''t that fantastic?


    But for the sake of man Xue, no matter how difficult it is, I will do it. I promise to untie the poison on her, and I will do it.


    Man can''t talk like farting, right? Besides, man Xue is my wife now. I''ve never done anything for her to satisfy her. Let''s start from this.


    "Husband, what are you thinking?" When mansher saw that I was in a daze, she tried to talk to me.


    "No - nothing. Let''s go down the mountain and have a drink


    "Good."


    Man Xue and I spent a lot of effort to move to the lake. It may rain these days. The lake water is rising, and the lake is calm. The spring breeze blows, and there are slight scales on it.


    Lin Manxue served me and drank a lot of lake water. She also drank some water herself and washed her face.


    I can see more clearly after cleaning the stains on man Xue''s face. The scars on man Xue''s face are really light. It''s true. I didn''t guess wrong before.


    Maybe it''s really dried up. After the lake entered my throat, I even heard the sound of Yida.


    Of course, it could be my own illusion.


    Filled with a stomach of water, I did not eliminate the hunger in my stomach, but there is a growing trend, Gudong Gudong noisy days, man Xue is the same, face full of red, a strong to cover the stomach.


    Where a person is uncomfortable, he likes to cover the place. Maybe it will be more comfortable.


    Man Xue, is this stomach trouble or stomachache?


    Next to the rabbit in front of us scurrying up and down to jump Huan, did not put me and snow in the eye.


    As soon as I saw the rabbit, I immediately thought about the braised rabbit meat, stir fried rabbit meat and so on, how to stew and barbecue, how to smell.


    Greedy.


    I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva and thinking about the neighbors.


    Brother rabbit, it''s not that you''re not friends. You want to be a bad neighbor. It''s really that brother belly is making a lot of noise, and my wife hasn''t had a good meal for a few days. I''m sorry to you.


    There are so many rabbits here. Looking at a large area, and I am so weak now, I should not rush too blatantly to avoid a big conflict and be attacked by rabbits.


    I deeply understand the truth that nothing can be seen on the surface. Rabbits will definitely bite when they are in a hurry. Besides, rabbits here are very fat, several jin or even more than ten jin each. Sitting up, they are as big as a medium-sized local dog, and their teeth are much sharper than ordinary rabbits. If they are really crazy and rush on, man Xue and I will not be able to cope.The rule of natural survival is survival of the fittest or survival of the strong. If I can''t move, I can only pick up the weak ones, such as little rabbits, injured rabbits with poor mobility or single rabbits.


    Nani?


    Rabbits all know that they don''t eat grass beside the nest. Even if you want to bully others, you have to deal with the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled. Is there no bottom line?


    Hehe, I know you despise me in your heart, but you can''t help it. In the current situation of man Xue and I, it''s good to survive. What''s more, survival is more important than anything, right.


    If I don''t eat rabbit brother, I will be starved to death on this desert island sooner or later. Instead of being starved to death, I''d better sacrifice a few Rabbit brothers for me and man Xue.


    I attach my mouth to man Xue''s ear to discuss with her in a low voice how to take the opportunity to rob a few and solve the problem of food and clothing.


    I''m afraid the rabbits will hear what I''m going to do. My voice is deliberately lowered and my speed is raised. The rhythm is quite fast.


    As a matter of fact, my friends are guilty of theft. I''m afraid they will hear my plan. After all, it''s not a glorious thing to calculate the neighbors, right.


    I thought man Xue would object to it, because she likes rabbits, cats and other small animals most. To my surprise, as soon as I put forward my idea, man Xue responded.


    She seems to be more anxious than me, and gave me some good advice.


    I am stunned. I think I know a fake man Xue. Is this the man Xue who used to love small animals?


    Man Xue was so straight at me. She felt guilty and embarrassed. She blushed and vomited. She asked, "what''s the matter? Scared you? "


    "Well."


    Man Xue, of course, knows what I mean. She hesitates awkwardly and wants to explain:


    "I-I-I''m hungry."


    "Ha ha."


    "You still laugh!" Man Xue pretended to be angry and beat me a few pink fists to hide her embarrassment.


    This little woman has been using this trick for many years, and it hasn''t changed at all.


    I gently hold the snow''s arm, slightly pinched, said with a smile: "you please OK, husband please you have a big meal."


    "Well." Man Xue is estimated to be really hungry. As soon as she hears the food, her eyes shine. She has forgotten to care about something with me.

 Chapter 1011

    After drinking clear water and resting for a long time, my body warmed up, and I finally recovered some strength and moved freely. I didn''t even struggle to walk just now.


    Man Xue and I started to take action, pretending to take a walk by the lake, and by the way, we observed the movements of the rabbits. We first set foot on the spot, and then found a suitable target.


    It''s a pity that rabbits are too many and fierce together. When we get close to them, they are very vigilant and look at us fiercely, which makes me and man Xue dare not get too close.


    We didn''t find a good chance to start with the rabbit''s eyes. We turned a few circles and got nothing.


    He was chased by rabbits in the middle of the journey. A large group of rabbits were very fierce, more fierce than hungry wolves. Maybe he realized that man Xue and I were sneaky and unkind. He just chased me and man Xue a lot.


    They don''t even let me and man Xue go to the lake again. As soon as we show our faces, they chase us and chase us out in groups.


    This kind of feeling is like being chased by a large group of wild dogs. Man Xue and I are scared to death and run all the way. We are too tired to lift our legs.


    Finally escaped to a relatively safe place, where there are almost no rabbits, belonging to a rabbit vacuum zone.


    Man Xue looked disappointed and said, "husband, these rabbits are so fierce that we can''t start at all."


    "Don''t worry about your wife. You''ll find a way."


    I took man Xue and sat down on a field by the side of the road. I put my head up, my hands on my head and fell on the grass by the side of the road, thinking about the countermeasures. If I can''t do it in the daytime, I have to wait for the night, and I can only do it when they are asleep.


    But it''s still early. It''s at least ten hours before dark. If you don''t add anything for such a long time, can''t you be hungry?


    I can carry it. Where''s man Xue? Is she OK?


    I remember that man Xue used to suffer from stomach trouble. When she had a stomachache, her face was so ugly that she suffered a lot.


    I raised my eyes and glanced at man Xue. At this time, man Xue was frowning and covering her stomach. Her face was red, her forehead was sweating, and her mouth was mixed with a slight sound absorption.


    My heart a tight, can''t be stomach disease committed again?


    It seems that man Xue has reached a limit. If she doesn''t eat something, something may happen.


    "Wife, is it a stomachache?"


    "Well."


    There is no stomach medicine or even a mouthful of hot water in this wild mountain. It''s really killing.


    I got up from the grass, knelt down on one knee, half squatted in front of man Xue, and said:


    "come on. My husband will rub it for you. "


    Lin Manxue hesitated a little, then nodded.


    I put my hand into man Xue''s clothes to help her gently rub her stomach. Seeing that man Xue is so miserable, I really don''t like it.


    Man Xue''s stomach must be caused by eating wild grass and not digesting it. Her stomach is not good at all. It''s strange that she doesn''t hurt when she eats these indigestible things.


    For this reason, even if I knew that man Xue''s stomach was very hungry, I didn''t want to go around and get some wild grass or wild grass roots to satisfy my hunger.


    You have to eat something easy to digest and nutritious.


    Lin Man Xue bit a small broken tooth, half is pain, half is sleepy, midway really can''t hold on to sleep in my arms, she said that sleeping will not feel hungry.


    In fact, I want to go back to the pool under the waterfall to touch some fish. Man Xue doesn''t allow me to go. She is very sensitive to the pool and can''t even mention it. She shakes like a rice bran sieve.


    Man Xue wants me to promise that I can''t carry her around the pool to find food. She may be afraid that I''ll meet the giant snake monster, and she keeps telling me.


    Man Xue asked me so. Of course, I didn''t agree with her. She promised that she would not go to the pool alone with her.


    Man Xue closed her eyes and slept in my arms. Her eyebrows were locked and her nose was shining with white sweat.


    Finally, I wake up man Xue and ask her to wait for me here. I''ll borrow some rabbits.


    Borrow is a euphemism, in fact is to steal, to rob.


    Man Xue wants to go with me, but I don''t agree. Although man Xue''s stomach doesn''t hurt as much as before, her body is not so sharp after all. She has a dull pain in her stomach, and it''s hard to walk.


    Man Xue also realized her own situation and felt that stealing rabbits with me was not helpful. She didn''t insist on it again and again because she might have to pull my hind legs.


    She just told me to pay more attention to safety and come back as soon as I saw the wrong sign. Safety first, don''t force me.


    I gave man Xue a reassuring look, turned around and waved back, then left man Xue.


    I went to the lake with confidence, thinking that I would get more of them this time to avoid running back and forth.


    I killed the grass on the Bank of the lake. To my dismay, these rabbits didn''t sleep at night, and they were gnawing grass on the ground in groups.


    When I pat my forehead, how can I forget this stubble? In the rabbit world, there is no work and rest at sunrise or sunset. They are active during the day and at night.After all, the light at night is poor, the moon is high and the wind is black. The risk factor is certainly higher than that in the daytime. Moreover, the night is quiet, and you can hear a little wind and grass.


    When I was a child, my grandfather often took me hunting in the evening. In the woods or vegetable fields, he could get something almost every time he went out.


    I''ll go.


    It''s a day spent with them.


    I''m a little discouraged. I''m talking about it in pieces. But now that it''s over, I don''t plan to go back empty handed. Man Xue''s body can''t stand it. I have to bring something back to mend her body.


    If you don''t succeed in sneak attack, it''s hard to rob instead.


    I made up my mind to grab one or two rabbits and run back. There are so many rabbits here. I thought that losing one or two would not cause much disturbance. As long as I run fast and jump out of the enclosure before they attack, it may not be reliable.


    And at my speed, I believe these rabbits can''t catch me even if they find my intention.


    I hide in the dark to observe, first find the target, and then plan the retreat route. After several times of practice in my heart, I feel it quietly.


    I''m very, very light, crawling all the way to get close to the target.


    There is only one rabbit about three or eight meters away from me.


    I estimated the time. In such a short distance, I only need about 0.3 seconds to sprint. It takes 0.5 seconds to 1 second to catch a rabbit, and it takes about 0.5 seconds to run back. That is to say, if everything goes well, I can finish the whole process in two seconds.


    The rest is to sprint back.


    I took a few deep breaths, and everything was ready, but the rabbits didn''t seem to realize the danger and still ate the grass.


    I like a hungry wolf, quietly lying in a dark place, ready to rush up at any time.


    I silently counted one, two, three in my heart, and suddenly rushed out to the target. I gave full play to my speed, just like a shadow across the sky.

 Chapter 1012

    Of course, my body is very empty at this time, and I''m not energetic. I can''t compare with my previous state. Therefore, my speed is greatly reduced, maybe less than one tenth of that at the peak.


    Rao is so, my speed is amazing, at least in the eyes of rabbits, as fast as lightning.


    I rushed to the spot and rolled my hands around a rabbit. This rabbit is really fat. It weighs at least ten jin. It''s heavy in my arms.


    I don''t dare to stay for a long time. I want to get up and run while the rabbits don''t react. As long as I get up and start the speed, it will be seven or eight things tonight.


    So far, everything has gone as I expected.


    As long as we set foot on the way back, I''m afraid we can''t eat this rabbit meat.


    Hey, hey.


    Delicious smoked rabbit meat.


    Even my brother can smell the smell of rabbit in his nose.


    As soon as I got up to escape, the accident happened.


    My arm suddenly tightened and I was bitten by something.


    Oh, it hurts me a lot.


    It''s like being deeply stabbed by a dagger.


    I subconsciously let go and threw the things in my arms. After landing, the rabbit didn''t run away at all, but rushed towards me.


    It''s crazy, and it wants to bite me.


    I''d like to go to Japan.


    Is this a rabbit or a mad dog? Is revenge so aggressive?


    Isn''t rabbit timid to be slaughtered?


    In our consistent impression, rabbits, a small herbivorous animal, are at the bottom of the food chain. They are the weakest and most capable of being bullied as they want.


    But the things on this desert island are very secretive, and there is always a trace of strangeness in what happens.


    For example, the giant basilisk is not only bulky, but also a giant venomous snake. What''s more terrible is that it has two heads and the two heads are aggressive at the same time. It seems that all these things are extremely against the rules.


    For another example, the rabbits here are more than twice as big as ordinary rabbits, and their front teeth are not the same as ordinary rabbits. The two big buckteeth are exposed with cold light, and their chewing power is much stronger than ordinary rabbits.


    I also thought of a very strange problem, that is, the relationship between the rabbit and the giant basilisk.


    According to common sense, the giant basilisk should be regarded as the natural enemy of rabbits, and the giant basilisk has such a huge body that it must consume amazing energy and need to constantly supplement food. Therefore, its existence will certainly limit the breeding of rabbits on the island to a certain extent.


    But why does the rabbit here seem not to be affected at all? What''s more, his personality is still so rampant and he doesn''t have any fear at all?


    This is one of them.


    Second, I also found another strange problem, that is, rabbits and basilisks seem to live separately and do not disturb each other.


    Rabbits don''t seem to go to the hillside waterfall, and giant basilisks don''t go to the lakeside grassland to look for food. They live as if they had agreed to divide the land.


    Could it be that the area near the waterfall belongs to the territory of the giant basilisk, while the area near the lake belongs to the territory of the rabbit? After years of fighting, they divided the desert island into two boundaries again, and they did not cross each other''s boundaries.


    It''s really possible, otherwise there are so many rabbits here, why don''t the giant basilisk come here to find something to eat and live near the waterfall all the time.


    Where is the food so rich near the waterfall?


    When I thought of this possibility, I knew immediately that it was no wonder that these rabbits were so powerful in fighting against the giant basilisk, and that they could make the giant basilisk dare not go down the mountain easily. This alone was not good.


    I''m afraid my brother is misled by his habitual thinking. When he sees that his opponent is a rabbit who usually doesn''t pull a few, he doesn''t pay much attention to it. He thinks that no matter how hard it is, he can retreat completely. Now, it''s hard to deal with it.


    Of course, I said so much. In fact, these thoughts flashed through my mind in a flash. The rabbit hit back, and I immediately realized the danger.


    Because in just a few seconds, it startled the rabbits around, especially a super fat rabbit who took the lead to rush towards me. This rabbit at least exceeded 30 jin, and ran like a wolf dog, looking at the strange bluffing.


    How could there be such a big rabbit?


    I haven''t seen it on the grass these days.


    This rabbit is like a leader, leading other rabbits around, and their speed of encircling is much faster than I expected, and even blocked my escape route.


    Is this big rabbit the rabbit king of Rabbit Island.


    Rabbit king is directing rabbits to attack me. These guys have much more fighting experience than I expected, and their courage is unmatched by rabbits from other places.


    Dozens of rabbits swarmed towards me, just like being attacked by dozens of vicious dogs. The scene was full of people.


    Honest people usually wilt a little. Once they resist, they are often more terrifying than ruthless people. These rabbits, too, change their appearance at the instigation of the rabbit king. They show sharp teeth and attack me one after another.One after another, they attacked me like a tide.


    I was dazzled by the rabbits. My forehead was covered with cold sweat. I arched my left and right feet, kicked one, then several, and then a dozen.


    The noise was so loud that I mobilized all the rabbits on the whole grassland, just like a wasp, rushing towards me, which made me feel like ten thousand horses galloping.


    They not only bit my legs, but also jumped up and bit my hands, trousers and clothes. Dozens of rabbits jumped up and attacked my whole body. They were like a pile of people, one by one centered on me. It was difficult to stand firm.


    As a small body, I was besieged by hundreds, thousands or even tens of thousands of rabbits, and instantly became a vulnerable group to be slaughtered by them.


    I don''t know how many times my two arms were bitten by rabbits. They were bloodstained and bleeding continuously. So was my body. My clothes and trousers were torn by them, revealing big holes and bleeding from them.


    Of course, when rabbits attacked me, I didn''t wait to die. I raised my legs and kicked and punched. At least I knocked over dozens of rabbits from front to back.


    However, there are too many rabbits. I pick up tens of thousands of rabbits alone, and I''m a crazy rabbit who doesn''t want to play with me. How can I get half of the advantage.


    The rabbits may want to rush me down and then clean me up. They rush to my body and hit me. Once their intention is realized, they will be told here. If they fall down, they won''t stand up again.


    With one breath, I can''t run. I can only resist.


    It''s just how long you can resist. I don''t know. Every moment you can resist is a moment.


    In my heart, I lamented. Damn, my brothers have been in this world for more than 30 years, from Jiangdong to Guangnan, and then from Guangnan to Jiangsu and Zhejiang. They have done everything they can. I didn''t expect that they ended up on a desert island and were killed by a group of rabbits. Do you think my brothers are unjust?

 Chapter 1013

    I have no time to sigh, because the attack of the rabbit group is still coming towards me.


    The rabbit''s unbridled attack aroused my blood as a human being, and my counterattack did not stop. You come and I go to start a tug of war between the two sides.


    I also killed red eye, in the heart a roar: come on! Hurt each other.


    I fight and kick, rabbits play with their lives, I also play with their lives, when we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win. I can''t be underestimated by these animals.


    My body was smashed by the rabbits, and it was crumbling. The rabbits of more than ten kilograms came up in groups. I think it''s hard for me to carry them.


    I didn''t expect these rabbits to be so fierce. Once they were attacked, they would retaliate so madly. No wonder even the giant basilisk didn''t dare to provoke them easily.


    At this time, it''s too late to regret. You can only fight to the end.


    There''s no way to fight. I''ll discuss surrender with brother rabbit. Can they bird me?


    After a battle with the rabbits, my physical energy consumption was very fast, and I was exhausted in less than ten minutes. My eyes were shaking, my hair was heavy and tight, and my sweat was as white as a column, flowing down my cheek and body.


    Sweat poured on the wound, hot pain, there is hardly a good place on my brother''s body, clothes and pants were torn by rabbits, hanging on my body, swayed by the cold wind at night, I think I should be more like a beggar than a beggar now.


    I don''t know what happened to the little brother. Was he bitten to pieces by brother rabbit.


    Brother, I don''t forget the safety of my brother at this moment. There is no one else.


    I kicked a fat rabbit up again. At this time, the palm of my hand was bitten by a rabbit, and the big fat rabbit was hanging in the air with his dead teeth.


    It hurts.


    Heart like pain!


    My friend wrung his brow and tried to shake it off. Maybe the rabbit bit it too tightly. This shake tore off a large piece of meat on my friend''s hand.


    Hiss!


    I took a breath. It was so damn painful that my eyes were full of stars. I was hit by some big fat rabbits and fell to the ground.


    And the rabbits jumped up, one by one, and jumped up like a pile, directly burying me at the bottom. My friends were immediately pressed down by a magnificent rabbit mountain, waiting for them to file me up.


    The rabbits are biting me. Dozens of rabbits are biting my whole body. I think in a few minutes, my friends will be bitten by these honest guys.


    I even gave up resistance. How can I resist at this time? If I can''t move, I have no chance to fight back.


    The rabbit didn''t mean to stop, one by one, and then jumped up. The higher the rabbit mountain, the bigger the pile. I buried my head and body in it.


    My nose, mouth and even eyes are stuffed with rabbit hair, choking my nose tears a lot, a force to sneeze.


    It''s a pity that my brother is now completely compressed by rabbit mountain. His chest is stuffy and he can''t breathe. His throat is tight and he can''t open his mouth. It''s so hard to sneeze.


    Damn, this way of death -


    what a loser!


    Just when I was in despair, a stream of air in my elixir field loosened again. At first, it was only a little bit, and then it condensed quickly. When it gathered into a stream, it opened up my whole body like meridians all at once, and all the way to all parts of me was unimpeded.


    And my body suddenly like a new bone, suddenly as hard as steel, full of strength, like a hot-air balloon like constant expansion, may explode at any time.


    All of a sudden, the rabbits couldn''t chew it down. Even some rabbits chewed off their big buckteeth.


    My heart swelled rapidly, and there seemed to be a cloud in my chest that could not be discharged. I felt extremely depressed, just like a tire that was about to burst at any time. I suddenly stretched out my hands to push the rabbit mountain hard, and could not help roaring: "ah


    All of a sudden a strong sweep in front of everything, rabbit mountain instantly bang a collapse.


    And my roar was earth shaking, and a strong air burst out of my body, which made my ragged clothes and trousers explode and spatter, and at the same time shook away all the rabbits around me.


    This roar didn''t mean to stop. It spread far and far to all directions on the island with me as the center.


    After a loud roar, a strong air flow suddenly condensed in my body and quickly spread to the whole body. Wherever I passed, the wounds above stopped bleeding instantly. They healed quickly at the speed visible to the naked eye. In less than a minute, the wounds in my body molted quickly and then all recovered as before, even more tender than before.


    This -


    What''s going on?


    I was stunned by myself, looking at my naked body in a daze. These things completely violate the laws of science and can''t be explained by science.


    After the rabbits were shaken away by me, the rabbit king was surprised and showed his timid eyes. After a little hesitation, he organized the rabbits to fight back again. He wanted to do the same trick again, and made a strange hissing sound, ordering the rabbits to rush towards me.These rabbits are riveted to fight me to the death, more fierce than any previous attack.


    Come on! Come on!


    I showed a trace of indifferent evil smile, as if the attack on the rabbit group did not pay attention at all.


    I don''t know what''s going on. After this transformation, I feel like I''ve changed a big heart. My heart is full of confidence, as if I don''t see everything in my eyes.


    The world is no better than ours.


    The corner of my mouth slightly cocked up with disdain. Before the rabbit''s attack, I picked up a small pebble, shook it in my hand, and then waved it out.


    These pebbles, like the bullets coming out of the gun, roared away. After the crackling sound, the rabbits in the front row fell.


    The pebble went through the rabbit''s body and dyed the rabbit''s hair into a bloody color.


    The rabbits were killed on the spot.


    The first group of attacking rabbits were frustrated, and the rabbit king organized the second and third groups of attacking rabbits.


    But I just drew a gourd like this, grabbed a small pebble from the ground, and then threw it out with a wave. As a result, the attacking rabbits fell to the ground one after another, and they all died miserably under my pebbles.


    One after another, all the attacks were blocked. The rabbits may have realized the danger, and all of them ran for their lives.


    Huala, the rabbit group, which was just outstanding, ran clean in the blink of an eye, and made such a large area of grassland for me.


    There are at least hundreds of dead rabbits left on the grass, which is enough for me and man Xue to eat for several months.


    My face showed a smile of triumph after the battle, and I scolded in my heart: paralyzed, I told you not to offend me. I wanted to steal one or two to fill my stomach, but you didn''t cooperate. Blame me.


    Before I could take back my proud expression, suddenly there was a cold wind. It was cool under the wind.

 Chapter 1014

    I looked down and saw that it was empty inside. My thighs were shivering with cold. I almost forgot this stubble. My brother is wearing nothing now.


    It''s like running naked.


    I quickly bent down to pick up the rags and trousers that I had just broken by myself. This may not be appropriate enough. I should call them rags one by one. There are almost no complete rags.


    I made a few gestures on my body. Pieces of rags are not much bigger than palms. What can they cover? I''m afraid even my younger brother dislikes their small size.


    How do I wear this?


    I picked up the rags and threw them on the ground.


    This is not the way to go back.


    I looked around and saw a bush in front of me. I went straight to get out of the Bush and got into it. I picked some big leaves and wrapped them around my body. Then I tied up some vines.


    Man, this shape is just like a savage. It''s funny to think about it.


    I got out of the bushes and went back to the grass to pick up rabbits along the road. In a short time, I picked up more than ten big fat rabbits in both hands.


    There are too many rabbits to carry with two empty hands. They can only be transported in batches.


    The problem of food and clothing has finally been solved, and my constitution seems to have undergone some earth shaking changes. My self-confidence has soared unprecedentedly. My brother''s mood is comfortable, whistling and humming all the way back.


    It''s about a few hundred meters to go back. In front of us, we have to pass a dense bamboo forest. The mountain road is getting steeper and steeper, and the night is getting darker and darker. From time to time, there are several bird calls, which makes the mountain road more silent.


    Passing a turning place, I noticed something was wrong. I raised my ears and heard a strange sound, which seemed to be the sound of bamboo being pressed by something.


    There''s a lot of noise. What is it?


    Through the dim moonlight, I glimpsed a long huge shadow passing through the cracks of several big bamboos, and then swished into a piece of deep grass.


    I sniffed in the air, and there was a very bad smell in the air.


    Isn''t that the smell of the Basilisk?


    I feel nauseous when I smell this strange smell. I can''t hide it from my nose.


    I guess the Basilisk must be hungry for coming out so late.


    It really proves that the saying is not that the enemies don''t get together.


    This time I met the giant basilisk again. It seemed that I had no feeling for it. I didn''t take it seriously at all.


    It''s weird, too.


    In the past, like Lin Manxue, when I think of the giant basilisk, I''m afraid to avoid it, let alone face to face in the mountain forest with high wind and dark night.


    But now, not only am I not afraid of the basilisk, but I also want to catch it.


    The venom of the giant basilisk seems to play a certain role in the pupa poison of man Xue. It''s better to work here than to go to the old nest of the giant basilisk to block it. After all, the area around Jushu belongs to the territory of the giant basilisk. It''s just the so-called strong dragon doesn''t oppress the local snake. It takes a lot of effort to run wild on other people''s territory.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, I have been out for quite a long time. It''s dark all around in the evening. I''m worried about leaving man Xue alone on the mountain. I don''t want to grow branches outside.


    Anyway, the island is so big that I''m not afraid that I won''t have a chance to find the giant basilisk. Moreover, the giant basilisk''s nest is hidden under the giant tree. If the monk can run, he can''t run to the temple. Let him go tonight.


    Thinking about this, I didn''t pay any attention to the giant basilisk, and I still went back along the mountain road.


    I quickly went to the area separated from Lin Manxue, and from a distance I saw a small figure pacing back and forth in the dark.


    Man Xue''s heart seems to be very anxious, sitting is not, standing is not, walking, with the usual calm temperament is not consistent.


    Is the so-called concern chaos, man Xue this reaction is concerned about me?


    So is mansher completely forgiving me?


    I feel happy. No matter whether Lin Manxue has completely forgiven me or not, as long as she is willing to talk to me, care about me and never leave me, is it important for other things?


    It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter at all.


    "Man Xue."


    I opened my mouth wide and started to call out Lin Manxue''s name from a distance, just like when I was a child, when I came home from school, I called "Mom, I''m back" for the first time.


    Know that their favorite woman has been waiting for me in situ, this feeling is really beautiful, from the heart of happiness.


    Ah!


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw me. At that time, I was carrying a lot of rabbits in both hands, and my whole body was wrapped up in big leaves. I couldn''t say it was weird.


    But Lin Manxue was just a little stunned, and then ran towards me, running fast, and soon rushed to me.


    I threw all the rabbits on the ground and opened my arms to welcome man Xue''s embrace.


    A light body instantly into my arms, and I quickly put my arms back, tightly around my snow.


    Which fool said that if the two love each other for a long time, they will not be in the morning and evening. I think the two people who really love each other can''t be together all the time, let alone all the time."Back?" Man Xue murmured in my ear.


    "Well. I''m back. "


    I grinned and nodded to man Xue.


    "Just come back, just come back. You''ve been out for a long time and never come back. My heart has been empty all the time, and I''ve just heard a loud noise in the distance. I''m so afraid. "


    "Afraid?"


    "Well. fear. I''m afraid that you won''t come back again. I''m afraid that when a wild animal will suddenly come out to eat me, and I''m even more afraid of being engulfed by this dark night. "


    "Man Xue, you don''t need to be afraid. It''s all over. I promise you, from now on, no matter what happens, you don''t need to be afraid, because I will protect you, because as long as I am there, no one or anything will bully you again. If anyone dares to make you unhappy and make you afraid, I will let him disappear from this world forever. "


    My eyes were shining, and I spoke confidently and firmly. My voice was unquestionable, as if I didn''t pay attention to anyone or anything in the world.


    I am the master of the world. I want them to live and die. Whether they live or die depends on my mood.


    Lin Manxue was stung by my twinkling eyes, as if there was a penetrating force that could swallow her heart in an instant, so that she did not dare to look at me.


    And I''m full of domineering side leakage, and I''m full of King''s gas. It''s like changing a person. Man Xue is just stunned by my light.


    Just for a while, I was different from before. I was no longer the Ye Chutian she remembered or knew. I changed. I didn''t even know man Xue.


    "You -" man Xue pursed her dry lips. She didn''t know whether it was because of excessive surprise or because she was shocked by my breath. For a moment, she didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    "What''s the matter, snow?" I still hold snow, do not want to let go, although snow struggling to come down, but I did not agree.


    "You - your body - seems to have changed?" Lin Man snow talks a bit unnatural, twinkle eye Mou to frown to say lightly.

 Chapter 1015

    "Changed? How has it changed? "


    I also have this feeling. I really feel that I''m different from before. But if you ask me to say what''s different, I can''t say it myself. Apart from feeling and self-confidence, I can''t say it clearly for a while.


    "Everything has changed."


    Snow trembled, and my heart beat fast in my arms.


    I don''t want to be separated from man Xue, but I don''t want to get rid of man Xue again and again, so I gently let go of Lin Man Xue.


    As soon as she landed on the ground, Lin Manxue immediately stepped back, at least two or three meters away from me. Rao is so. She still seems to have no sense of security. It seems that she still wants to go back.


    Man Xue''s reaction is like a frightened rabbit. Is she afraid of me?


    Do I even have a timid mind?


    Not far away from me, Lin Manxue secretly looked at me with slanting eyes. She didn''t seem to dare to look at me openly. The kind of small eyes that wanted to look but didn''t dare to look made me worried for a while.


    As for it?


    What''s man Xue afraid of me? Can I beat her and hurt her?


    No matter what my Ye Chutian looks like, man Xue will always be my queen, and I will always be her slave. How dare I do it to her?


    "Man Xue."


    It seems that man Xue is going to be ill, and he wants to alienate me. This is not a good omen. I am in a hurry, and I can''t help but want to get close to her, so I take a step towards man Xue.


    So a little step, Lin Manxue immediately back a few big steps, mouth also called me not to go.


    I - I didn''t do anything. I, man Xue, yelled like a bad man was about to do something bad to her.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here


    Lin Manxue pushed her hands straight in front of her chest. Her eyes were fixed on my every move, and her body kept regressing. She wanted to escape, but she didn''t know where to escape.


    "Man Xue, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Manxue doesn''t want me to get close to her, and I dare not go any further. I''m afraid it scares her. This woman has experienced so many things over the years, and she has become a frightened bird. Her fragile heart is in a mess. Don''t scare her.


    "I-i-you -"


    Lin Manxue breathes heavily and her eyes are confused. Maybe she doesn''t know what''s wrong with herself, but she is afraid in her heart, but she doesn''t know why.


    After all, I''m her closest man, the one who loves and loves her most. She has no reason to be afraid of me.


    But her heart told her that the man was extremely strange and dangerous, and he could not be near. If he wanted to live, the farther away he was, the better.


    I listened to man Xue''s words and stood still, but man Xue didn''t stop because of it. She still stepped back. Suddenly, Lin Man Xue tripped over a small stone on the road, fell on her heel and sat on the ground.


    "Ouch."


    Lin Manxue can''t help crying. Maybe her little butt is hurt by falling. This woman is afraid of pain. Her pain sense is very sensitive. I remember that she used to show her teeth when she knocked a little.


    For example, at this moment, man Xue''s first reaction is to cry, her eyes are red, like a child. After falling, her first reaction is not to cry where she fell, but to cry. Anyway, no matter what else, cry first.


    "Man Xue."


    Man Xue a cry, I immediately flustered, Lin Man Xue can''t compare with me, her skin tender meat, casually bump once want green a purple a piece, a few days can disappear.


    I rushed forward to check whether man Xue was hurt or not. By the way, I pulled her up. It was windy on the island at night, and sitting on the cold ground was easy to catch cold.


    Linman snow see me rush past, forget to continue to cry, quickly put out his hand to block between me and her, blurred eyes glitter, appear more timid.


    "Don''t touch me."


    Mansher wiped her nose and warned me not to touch her.


    "Good. Good. Man Xue, don''t worry, I won''t touch you. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know where you fell. Is it serious? "


    "I didn''t - it''s OK."


    "You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. Can you calm down and feel it?"


    "Well."


    Lin Manxue breathed steadily for a while, then felt it, and then said in a low voice: "it''s really OK."


    Nothing''s wrong. What are you crying for?


    "It''s all right?" I tried to keep asking.


    "Well."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Well."


    After man Xue is sure that she is OK, a stone that has been hanging in my heart can be put down completely. But I''m very strange. Since man Xue didn''t fall, why should she cry? Is it painful to cry?


    In the past, she was also afraid of pain, but she would not cry like a child. After all, man Xue is a super intelligent and charming queen. She is arrogant and arrogant. It is not her style to cry casually.What happened today? It''s not normal.


    Lin Manxue sat on the ground for more than ten minutes, and gradually regained her sense. It was like another person, slowly regaining her former appearance.


    She suddenly hooked a little finger to me and motioned me to pull her.


    Is man Xue not afraid of me again?


    This woman was so surprised that I couldn''t catch her pulse.


    I slowly stretched out my hands forward to pull up Lin Manxue. After she got up, she patted the dust on her little butt, and her proud little eyes came back.


    But this little look, I like it.


    "You - why are you looking at me like that?"


    Man Xue just cried for a while, maybe she was more relaxed and began to question me.


    "It''s OK."


    "Well! It''s nothing. " Lin Manxue snorted and said, "do you want to laugh at a woman as big as me who is still crying, not shy?"


    "How?" I smile and deny.


    "Why not!" Lin Manxue pointed to my face and said coldly, "you see what you look like now, you are obviously making fun of me, don''t you admit it?"


    "No. Not really. Man Xue, how can I laugh at you? It''s too late for me to feel sad. How can I make fun of you? "


    "Really?"


    "It''s true."


    "Then why did you look at me with that strange look? Don''t you laugh at me secretly in your heart? " Snow seems to care about her image in my mind, for fear of leaving a little bit of imperfect image.


    "I''m just curious."


    "Curious? Curious about what? "


    "I wonder why you cried all of a sudden?"


    "I - I''m afraid." Man Xue opened her mouth and said what she had in mind.


    I know that man Xue is afraid, but I don''t know what she is afraid of. If man Xue is afraid of me, isn''t it ridiculous.


    Even if I hurt myself, I can''t hurt her. Man Xue has no reason to be afraid of me, right? There''s something wrong with it. There must be something wrong with it.


    I need to find the cause of this problem, in order to find the right medicine to end the fear in man Xue''s heart.


    Snow finally calm down, just communicate with snow, see what happened to her.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    I try to chat with man Xue in a relaxed tone, so that her psychology will not have pressure.


    "Fear - fear - I don''t know." Man Xue thought about it, but she didn''t know how to say it. Finally she vomited out a few words.


    "Are you afraid of me?"

 Chapter 1016

    Lin Manxue nodded her head and then shook her head. She nodded and shook her head, which almost confused me, didn''t she?


    I couldn''t figure it out, so I said, "what do I have to be afraid of?"


    Lin Manxue was silent for a long time before she said, "I''m not afraid of you, it''s your breath. I seem to have seen this breath somewhere, or it makes me afraid."


    "Breath?"


    "Well."


    "What''s the smell?"


    "The breath of death."


    "The breath of death?"


    Lin Manxue glanced at me with her twinkling eyes, and then nodded. She seemed to be very afraid of it, and it took courage to mention it.


    What is the breath of death?


    I still have this stuff on me?


    Man Xue said where she had seen her and who could have such a big breath of death. I bowed my head and thought about it. A figure immediately appeared in front of me.


    Wei Wenjie.


    It must be Wei Wenjie.


    Lin Manxue''s biggest fear has always been Wei Wenjie, and Wei Wenjie''s murderous and Yin Qi is relatively heavy. Lin Manxue once told me that she often has the same nightmare. In the dream, man Xue is covered with blood, and Wei Wenjie gives out bursts of terrible laughter to her.


    Do I have the smell of Wei Wenjie?


    Even stronger?


    I think back to the first time I saw Wei Wenjie. At that time, no one in the room was afraid of his momentum, even the atmosphere. The atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme, and everyone in the room was silent, including me at that time.


    Now think about it, there is an invisible breath in Wei Wenjie''s body. This suffocating breath envelops everyone''s heart and makes people gasp.


    I thought that Lin Manxue had a deep memory of this breath of death for many years. She suddenly found its existence in me and began to alienate me involuntarily.


    Maybe as mansher said, she is not afraid of me, but of this feeling, the feeling of being threatened by death, the feeling of being covered by dark clouds.


    No one will like this feeling, or even avoid it.


    I didn''t deliberately release this kind of breath, and I didn''t know how to converge. They were not easily released.


    MMP, just what happened in the lake, why my body has changed so much, it can be said that the earth shaking geological changes have taken place.


    I knead my fist at will. I feel that my fist is as hard as iron and full of strength. I can break a big stone with a wave of my fist at will.


    "Are you afraid of me now?"


    Lin Manxue gave me a shy smile, and then asked in a low voice: "what do you say?"


    "I don''t know."


    The reason why I say this is that I can feel the unnaturalness of man Xue. She hasn''t completely let go. At least her body and spirit are still in a tense state.


    Just for example, when I pulled her up just now, man Xue''s body was stiff and astringent at that time, mixed with slight trembling, obviously scared to the extreme.


    Moreover, it''s unnatural for her to talk and laugh with me. It''s quite different from what she usually does. It''s obviously intentional.


    "I''m afraid. Because I see the shadow of Wei Wenjie in you. As soon as you get close to me, my cold hair instinctively stands up and my heart beats wildly. I just want to control it and I can''t control it. "


    Man Xue''s answer is in and out of my reason.


    I''m afraid it''s certain. I''m not afraid it won''t be this reaction. What I can''t figure out is why man Xueming is afraid to come near me?


    Lin Manxue seemed to see through my mind, and said after a little silence: "because we are husband and wife now, I can''t avoid you all my life. Even if I''m afraid, I have to learn to adapt slowly, and I''m not afraid to adapt."


    In my heart a burst of moved, snow for our feelings to pay quite a lot, really, can''t count.


    "Snow. Why do you hurt yourself so much? "


    "What''s wrong. These are what I am willing to do, not to speak of grievances. It''s just that I may not be able to accept you for a while. Oh no, it should be your body. I hope you don''t blame me. "


    "Man Xue, don''t say that. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. Just by the lake, my body seems to have some problems, and then some changes have taken place. I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. "


    "What''s wrong with your body?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just that I feel light, full of strength and endless strength. "


    Lin Manxue said with a smile: "it''s also strange. You haven''t eaten for a long time. How can you be full of energy when you come back from hard work? What''s more, you have a strange thing on your body, which makes people afraid when they see it. Hehe, won''t you be infected with evil


    Man Xue also made a little joke with me.


    "Not at all. What''s wrong with you? Don''t you think ghost movies have seen you too much? ""Ha ha."


    I picked up the rabbit on the ground and took man Xue back to the rock area near the waterfall. I didn''t dare to come here because I was afraid of the giant basilisk at night.


    Now, it''s all my fuckin ''territory. I''ll come whenever I like. No one cares. I''ll tell you who I killed.


    This is the most real voice in my heart. I''m confident enough to go anywhere.


    I picked up some firewood nearby and made a big fire. Man Xue was also worried that the smoke from the big fire would lead to the encirclement and suppression of robot troops.


    I said that I''m afraid of a ball. If they don''t come, I''ll take off one by one. If I take off a pair, I''ll get some scrap iron for pocket money.


    Man Xue laughs at my boasting, and I don''t argue with her. In fact, I really don''t pay much attention to them. The past ye Chutian is dead, but now I''m not what I used to be.


    Arrogant, really, I''m not afraid of anything now. Everyone is the same in my eyes.


    I roasted three fat rabbits in a row, although there is no seasoning, but the taste is absolutely good, fragrant, Lin Manxue may be really hungry, eat a lot of rabbit meat.


    We eat and talk.


    I told man Xue that I met the giant basilisk on the way back just now. I said that I was not afraid of it now. If I didn''t hurry back to see her, I might have gone to catch the giant basilisk. But it''s not a pity to miss this opportunity. I also said that I would go to the giant basilisk''s nest again to get justice for man Xue. Who told her that she didn''t know how to scare my wife.


    Lin Manxue shook her head with a smile and said that she didn''t believe me. She said that I was bragging. I really didn''t deceive her. She said that I didn''t dare to go to the pool. She also said that I didn''t brag under the huge tree.


    Man Xue also told me that she would go to the pool to get some water. After eating so many barbecues, her throat was thirsty and she wanted to drink water. I was afraid that I would not go. She never said anything.


    Man Xue deliberately said that, because she didn''t believe that I really dare to go to the pool now. There is a large black area in that area. Giant snakes may suddenly appear at any time. It really looks strange.

 Chapter 1017

    Of course, man Xue is joking with me. She doesn''t really want me to go.


    When the atmosphere arrived, we began to laugh again.


    Lin Manxue seems to have forgotten the changes in me for the time being, and I want to make her happy, but I also deliberately hide my changes.


    When everything went back to the past, I was the humble and ordinary Ye Chutian who liked to be a fool, and man Xue was the wise and cunning man Xue who liked to control everything.


    Lin Manxue wanted to excite me. I deliberately followed her meaning and joked: "Hey, man Xue, it''s so dark in the deep pool. Don''t you worry about your husband being eaten by the giant snake monster?"


    Lin Manxue blinked her big eyes and said mischievously, "ha ha. Just now, I don''t know who boasted to me that he would go to the giant basilisk''s nest early tomorrow morning to find it. What''s the matter? Do you want to slap me in the face when you just finish speaking? "


    I continued to argue, "it can''t be. But I mean tomorrow morning, not tonight. "


    "Yes. I didn''t ask you to go under the giant tree, but to go to the deep pool. It seems that the two are not contradictory. What''s the matter, counsellor? "


    "Yes! I don''t want it! " I stood up with a smile, ready to go to the pool, Liman snow see I really don''t seem to be joking, and quickly grabbed my arm not to let me go.


    "Do you really go?"


    "Of course."


    "Are you not afraid to meet the giant basilisk again at night?"


    I said with a thud, "I told you that now it''s not that I''m afraid of meeting the basilisk, but that the Basilisk is afraid of meeting me. If you can meet it, it''s better to have a roast snake and a tooth beating ceremony. It''s not interesting to eat rabbit meat all the time. The food is single and it''s not easy to digest. "


    "Virtue. At this time, I don''t forget to bang se. "


    "Hey, hey. My wife, please sit here for a moment, and I''ll come. "


    "Where to?" As soon as man Xue heard that I had to leave again, she immediately became alert.


    "If you don''t go anywhere, just walk around."


    "Don''t go."


    "Why not go."


    "If you say no, you can''t go. This is the order of the wife. "


    "Hey, my wife, can I go for a while if I don''t go for a long time?"


    "No. Not for a second. "


    "Hey, hey. My wife, it''s convenient. "


    Lin Manxue looked at my smiling face and didn''t take her words seriously at all. She gave me a big white eye and forced me to sit down again. She ordered:


    "sit well and don''t go anywhere from now on."


    I don''t want to fight against man Xue, but man Xue said she was thirsty before. I believe it''s absolutely true, because after eating so much roast rabbit meat, let alone man Xue, my throat is about to smoke.


    I want to go to the deep pool to get some water to quench my thirst, but I can''t say it to man Xue. Man Xue is full of fear in the deep pool and can''t agree with me to go there.


    Mansher won''t let me leave. It''s hard to do.


    No way. I have to find a way to leave, otherwise it will be hard.


    "This -" I look embarrassed.


    "How? My words don''t work, do they? " Lin Manxue''s proud little eyes are vivid again, and she pretends to stare at me roundly.


    Man Xue''s tricks have been used frequently in front of me. I have already developed a strong immunity. It''s no surprise that I''m not bragging. I can see whether man Xue is really angry or fake as long as I glance at it.


    I was worried, and I wanted to tease man Xue again. I muttered pitifully: "my wife, how dare your husband not listen to your words? It''s just -"


    "just what?"


    "It''s just your wife. If you ask your husband to sit here, he won''t be allowed to go anywhere. I''m afraid he has a weak heart."


    Manxue saw that I was trying to disobey her orders, and immediately frowned tightly. She didn''t mean to let go.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    Seeing that I was going to disobey her orders blatantly, Liman suddenly raised her voice by several decibels and asked angrily, "if you have a heart, how can you not do it?"


    "Because I - I want to throw up in the back." I said with a bitter gourd face: "you can''t smoke your wife right here."


    In order to cooperate with the effect, I also deliberately stand up, hook the waist, hands back to cover the small ass, a face of pain explained.


    Man snow see my face pain appearance, stomach seems to be really swollen badly, all of a sudden by my strange expression amused, atmosphere of waved scold sentence: "roll! Go away! I''m sick to death! "


    "Good. Good. Get out of here now. Get out of here now. "


    I run with my back arched and my backhand over my butt.


    Goal: deep pool.


    Because the atmosphere was good just now, man Xue didn''t pay attention to the route I left. She thought I went to the grass not far ahead.She was sitting on the rock with her legs in her hands, enjoying the distant scenery.


    In fact, it''s black at night. It''s strange what you can see. It''s just a gesture to overlook.


    I went to a bush in front of me and picked some big leaves. There was nothing to hold water, so I had to use them.


    In fact, the rock area is not far from the deep pool. If you look up in the daytime, you can see it. It''s just that the moon is general tonight, and the visibility is low. In the rock area, you can only see a dark and fuzzy area.


    I took a few big leaves to the side of the deep pool, close contact with the deep pool, only to find that the deep pool at night has a different taste.


    The faint moonlight reflected a bright light on the surface of the pool. It was quiet all around. Wild birds were crowing in the woods near the deep pool. It seemed a bit desolate when the call came.


    The wind on the surface of the pool is not small. It''s cool at night in early spring. The cold wind on the face is quite cold.


    Man Xue is still waiting for me in the rock area, and I''m not in the mood to enjoy the night scenery here. It''s important to take the water back early to accompany man Xue.


    I was just about to enter the water when a strange scene appeared. At the beginning, there was a huge whirlpool in the center of the deep pool, which was as calm as water. The whirlpool became bigger and bigger, and it turned faster and faster.


    This -


    what is this?


    The whirlpool drives the water in the deep pool. The pool water surges with the whirlpool and rotates clockwise, and seems to be faster and faster.


    How can there be a whirlpool in the center of the deep pool? If there was a whirlpool, it would have been there long ago. It shouldn''t have appeared in such a big night.


    It''s not going to be an earthquake, is it?


    However, the earthquake should not be so calm, except for the area of deep pool, there is no sense of earthquake in other places.


    I felt strange in my heart, so I went to the shore to see what happened.


    Taking the center of the deep pool as the center, the whirlpool spreads around and spreads more and more widely. After a while, all the water in the whole deep pool spins.


    A vacuum zone gradually appeared in the center of the deep pool. The water injection near the center is higher and higher, like a fountain, which is more than ten meters high.

 Chapter 1018

    No, after the waterfall splashed down from high altitude, it all fell into the center of the deep pool. How can there be a circular vacuum in the center of the pool? Where is the water?


    It''s totally against common sense.


    By the way, the waterfall, and the waterfall?


    How could the waterfall in the sky suddenly disappear?


    I was completely shocked by the strange sight in front of me. I couldn''t believe what I saw. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I really suspected that I had hallucination.


    So a big waterfall hanging in mid air, flying down ten or twenty meters, said to disappear, think this is magic?


    Because the light is dim tonight, I can''t see clearly, I can only see a vague picture.


    But I''m quite sure it''s not an illusion, because all this happened in front of my eyes, and I saw it all with my own eyes.


    That''s the hell.


    I look at the heart straight muddled force, there are 100000 Grass Mud Horse in the heart.


    Most people will think that they have hit something evil when they encounter such a strange phenomenon in the wild mountains at night, and then run away as far as possible. I might have done the same thing before.


    But now, my brother''s physique has undergone a qualitative change. It''s just the so-called daring of a master of Arts. Although I feel very strange and a little afraid, I don''t mean to run away. On the contrary, I have an impulse to find out.


    I really want to see what''s going on. A good waterfall can''t be found without saying it. Moreover, the water in the center of the deep pool is strangely missing, but a fountain like water column appears around.


    I bent over a big rock and peeped into the deep pool. I saw that the vacuum circle in the center of the deep pool was getting bigger and bigger, and the water column around it was getting higher and higher.


    The circle of vacuum is like a monster, which devours the surroundings to enrich itself.


    One circle, two circles and three circles. After several circles, the diameter of the circle is more than two meters.


    It''s terrible that the vacuum circle has been swallowing it all the time. My heart has been raised to my throat, although no matter how it swallows the deep pool, I''m hiding behind the big rocks on the bank, and I can''t swallow it to me.


    However, when we see such a strange scene with our own eyes, the natural fear will always accompany us. Fear is an instinct, which comes from the depths of the soul, and then comes out.


    For example, if I''m not afraid at all, I must be lying, but I won''t let this kind of fear wear away my willpower, because I firmly believe that I can cope with all emergencies with my current ability.


    I''ll wait.


    See what happens next.


    Pull a vacuum gate for a minute or two, and then it stops like a circle.


    Finally, it stopped. My heart fell back to my stomach. I was relieved. I thought it was going to swallow up the deep pool.


    Just as I was about to emerge from behind the big rock, there was a bang, and the whole pool suddenly shook for a little.


    Although the range is not big, but because I am close, I still feel that there is such a slight shaking in the deep pool.


    There seems to be something strange going on in the center of the deep pool.


    I quickly put out the head back, still hiding in the dark to observe.


    Light.


    There was a faint light leaking from the center of the pool.


    There seems to be a crack in the center of the pool.


    And the light is leaking from this gap.


    I''ll go.


    Don''t tell me it''s a prelude to a volcanic eruption.


    I''ve read some popular science introductions. It says that there will be some strange phenomena before volcanic eruption. It''s just that there are no volcanoes here. It''s not volcanic eruption.


    I patiently continued to observe the changes in the center of the deep pool.


    The light is getting brighter and brighter. At first, it''s just some weak light. Gradually, there are several beams of light, just like the light from the flashlight in the night.


    These lights gather together, the light is getting thicker and brighter, and it is very regular. What is more strange is that these lights are not static, but dynamic. Sometimes they shoot up and down, and sometimes they shoot into the air, but the night is too dark, and the speed of these lights is not enough to illuminate the whole sky. Finally, they can only be engulfed by the night.


    The gap in the center of the deep pool became wider and wider. As the light came closer, I seemed to hear the sound of footsteps.


    Pop.


    PA PA.


    Pa Pa Pa


    Yes, I heard it right. There was a footstep, and there was more than one person. It should be a group of people.


    How can a group of people''s footsteps appear in the center of deep pool?


    Mom, can''t you really meet a ghost, and it''s still a water ghost?


    I feel like something is standing behind me. Is it touching my back?


    I couldn''t help looking back.


    Ah!


    Fortunately, there is nothing.I patted my heart gently. Damn, it was all made by watching ghost stories at night when I was a child. In the dark center, I always like to be weird and always feel that there is someone behind me. I believe you should be tortured by this kind of deep childhood memory, right.


    When I looked back at the dark pool, I missed some details.


    No, it''s ghosts.


    Because these shadows are flickering and moving very quickly.


    Moreover, these ghosts are much taller than normal human beings. Each one is at least two meters tall. Do ordinary human beings have such height?


    Mom! What a ghost!


    I just mentioned my voice again. My heart was beating. I''m not afraid of people. Really, no one is afraid. I''m afraid of ghosts. I''m afraid of ghosts when I''m young.


    This kind of fear is deep-rooted, just like I''m afraid to walk at night. It''s because I''m afraid to hit the devil that I don''t dare to walk at night alone.


    Of course, the city''s night road is not afraid, because in big cities, the lights are bright, and the night is the same as the day.


    You may ask me that you are so afraid of the dark and ghosts. How did you live in Longdao for so many years alone? Aren''t you afraid?


    Fear! How can you not be afraid!


    But is it useful to be afraid? I''m the only one on Dragon Island. No matter how scared I am, I can only bear it. Maybe you don''t know that I only go out for activities during the day and sleep in a safe place at night.


    Well, let''s get down to business. Let''s talk about the next situation of those ghosts.


    Because of the strict hiding, the ghosts didn''t find me. They went ashore in the direction opposite me.


    Stab, stab.


    I heard the sound of ghosts trampling on the water, and they went to the other bank one after another.


    I silently counted 15 ghosts in my heart. One of them is the shortest. However, compared with other ghosts, for us ordinary people, it is also very tall, at least more than 1.9 meters.


    The short ghost walked in the front after landing. It seemed that this group of ghosts led the way. All the other ghosts listened to his command.


    Isn''t this the ghost leader in the ghost novel?


    It''s not a good omen to meet ghosts. I want to wait for ghosts to come out after they leave. If you can avoid them, you can avoid them. It''s best to be safe with each other.


    Suddenly, my heart suddenly a tight, thought of a very serious problem.


    Snow, my snow.


    Man Xue is still alone in the rock area.

 Chapter 1019

    Mom, how can I forget her.


    Man Xue, if a woman meets ghosts, she will be scared to death if she is not harmed by them.


    Just as I hesitated, the ghosts had left the other side of the pool and headed for the rock area.


    Oh, man Xue is in danger. I restrained my breath and crept to follow him far away.


    I made little noise. After a long way, the ghosts didn''t find me. It seems that the ghosts are not so terrible.


    Ghosts will soon arrive at the rock area, I look at the back clearly, in the open rock area did not see snow figure.


    How close!


    But man Xue didn''t meet the ghost group in the front, so I can feel a little relieved.


    Man Xue is alert. She should have noticed something just now and then hid.


    Where would she hide?


    I can figure out that the rock area is too open, so it''s unrealistic to find a safe place to hide. The most likely place for Tibetans is the grass at three o''clock or the Bush at seven o''clock.


    I thought about it for a while, because we may encounter ghosts on the way through the bushes, so the most likely place for man Xue to go is the big grass.


    All of a sudden, a ghost in the ghost group bent down on the ground and sniffed. Then I heard a ghost like voice coming from the ghost group intermittently. It seemed that the ghost found something and was reporting to the ghost leader.


    I pricked up my ears to listen, and finally got a general idea.


    "Report to the chief that an outsider is on the island."


    With a wave of his hand, the ghost leader motioned the ghosts to stop and asked, "how many people have come?"


    "Two."


    "Only two?"


    The ghost on the ground sniffed again and confirmed:


    "yes, there are only two, and they have just left."


    Found out?


    I''ll go. How can the noses of these ghosts be as sensitive as dogs? They can judge several people by sniffing them on the ground. What''s more, they can judge the time of leaving. What''s more, they are not bad at all. Do you want to be so good?


    "Search!"


    As soon as the ghost leader heard that he had just left, he might hide nearby and immediately ordered the ghost group to search.


    After receiving the leader''s order, the ghost group immediately dispersed and searched for the grass not far from the big rock.


    As expected, these ghosts were the same as I thought. First of all, they ruled out the rock areas and bushes and searched the grass directly.


    I don''t have to show up in a hurry. There are dozens of acres of grass here. There are many places for Tibetans. It''s not easy to find someone.


    Besides, man Xue is so clever that I believe she will hide herself. I''m afraid they won''t find her for a while.


    Even if man Xue is caught by them, I can still be so close that my throat is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body. With this stab, I think the ghost leader will die if he doesn''t die. If he doesn''t fight in the evening, he will take the other''s life once he does. He is also a ruthless character.


    Jingle!


    It''s the sound of metal hitting hard.


    Crisp and dull.


    How can it make such a sound?


    Yu Xi''s dagger has stabbed the ghost leader''s neck. It shouldn''t make such a dull sound.


    Moreover, it seems that the scene of blood splashing did not appear as scheduled, and the ghost leader did not utter any scream, but stood upright.


    He just stood there as if nothing had happened.


    It shouldn''t be this kind of result. It''s totally different from what I imagined. It''s impossible, absolutely impossible. How could it be such a reaction when I was stabbed in the throat by a dagger.


    Could it be that the knife didn''t hit?


    It''s impossible.


    Because I saw the stab hit with my own eyes just now, and I heard the sound of the dagger hitting hard. How can I miss it?

 Chapter 1020

    After the stab, he failed to hurt the ghost leader. With Yu Xi''s wrist strength and hand strength, this knife is so powerful that it''s OK. It''s amazing.


    Did the ghost leader practice some hard Kung Fu?


    I couldn''t understand it. I thought that if I had been stabbed in my throat by Yu Xi just now, I would die. How could I stand as calm as the ghost leader.


    Yu Xi''s surprise on her face is no less than mine. She just made a sneak attack. She thought it was a safe thing. As long as she killed the ghost leader and took advantage of the other party''s heavy damage to the command system, she would be more likely to escape successfully.


    Things are also in accordance with her expected direction of development, Yu Xi sneak attack successfully, but how also did not think that this knife is not enough to cause any damage to the ghost leader.


    It''s incredible.


    Absolutely incredible.


    Although Yu Xi is full of surprise, he doesn''t stand foolishly waiting for the other party to fight back. The ghost leader moves, and Yu Xi follows.


    The ghost leader raises his leg and kicks Yu Xi''s stomach.


    This foot is strong and heavy, coming and going without a trace, mixed with the whirring wind and lightning. In the blink of an eye, it comes across Yu Xi''s clothes and goes away tightly against his belly.


    If this kick kicks, Yu Xi will be heartbroken.


    Yu Xi was not a vegetarian either. He had been on guard for a long time. Before the attack of the ghost leader, he quickly retreated seven or eight steps, a distance of two or three meters.


    No matter how long the ghost leader''s leg is, it''s not three meters long. Can he still kick her?


    However, strange things happened again. The ghost leader''s foot did not touch any part of Yu Xi''s body, because the foot he kicked was at least one meter away from Yu Xi, but Yu Xi''s body still couldn''t help flying out.


    Bang!


    Yu Xi''s body was smashed on the grass.


    Yu Xi fell heavily on his back on the grass and spat in the air to spit out the hay that fell into his mouth. A carp turned over in the air and squatted on the grass.


    She fiercely raised her head, closed her lips tightly, and stared at the ghost leader standing not far away from her.


    Suddenly, Yu Xi''s body leans forward a little and suddenly spurts out a mouthful of blood. She is injured, and it seems that she is seriously injured.


    Yu Xi didn''t care how she was hurt. She raised her hand to wipe the blood stains on her mouth, and then put on a ready to attack posture.


    Yu Xi was injured. I couldn''t wait and see. I was thinking of helping him. Suddenly, the ghost leader changed my mind.


    The ghost leader stares at Yu Xi, grins, reveals his big yellow teeth with bad breath, and chatters a few more times, saying:


    "who am I? I''m a famous shadow. Hey, shadow, I didn''t expect that we met again, and we still met in this way. "


    Yu Xi and ghost leader are old acquaintances, which is somewhat unexpected.


    Because these ghosts were dressed in black and had a leather mask on their face, they didn''t show their true colors, so I couldn''t recognize them.


    Of course, if I don''t know them at all, even if they don''t wear anything, I don''t know who they are. After all, my friends know only a few people.


    But Yu Xi is not the same. She is a famous ghost in the world. She is the shadow of a person''s name and a tree. The shadow is famous. Many people have heard her name or known her, and many people she knows.


    Yu Xi probably didn''t recognize the ghost leader for a moment. He frowned and said coldly, "you can recognize me as a shadow. I think it''s not an ordinary role. Besides, with your skill, do you need to wear a mask to pretend to be a ghost?"


    Yu Xi''s saying this is obviously to stimulate the ghost leader to take off the human skin mask.


    How could the ghost leader not know Yu Xi''s intention? However, he seemed not to mind. He laughed a few times and said: "well, shadow, you are a big man who has been famous for a long time. You may not be reconciled to let you die so muddleheaded. OK, I''ll let you die. "


    The ghost leader made a few random moves on his face, and then pulled hard. Suddenly, his whole face was facing Yu Xi without reservation.


    Because my position is far away from the ghost group and behind them, I didn''t see the face of the ghost leader for the first time.


    But I can see the whole expression of Yu Xi, her expression does not fall into my eyes.


    To my surprise, after seeing the true face of the ghost leader, Yu Xi''s face didn''t show a trace of surprise.


    Only calm, light expression, she seems to have expected each other''s identity.


    Who on earth is he?


    Maybe the ghost leader didn''t expect that Yu Xi would be so calm when he saw his real face. He hesitated a little and asked, "don''t you seem surprised?"


    Yu Xi said faintly: "surprised? Why surprise! Hum, did you meet here? Don''t forget that you are the chief manager of the University and the right man around you. Isn''t it the most normal thing to appear at the secret passage of Shanggu cliff? "Big or small?


    Yan Dashao? Yan Qingcheng.


    Yan Qingcheng''s manager seems to be called black wolf. Is the ghost leader black wolf.


    Damn it.


    My voice is so familiar, but it''s a little more harsh than before. It turns out that it''s this son of a bitch. In the past, this guy did not make trouble for me and failed to chase me several times. It really proves that it''s not that the enemies don''t get together. This time, my friend, we have to settle the old accounts together.


    Oh, by the way, what secret passageway did Yu Xi mention? Is this island the only land passageway on Shanggu cliff.


    I went. I said that there was no way to Guya. The secret crossing into Guya was in the deep pool. Who could find that place.


    Yan Qingcheng is worthy of Yan Qingcheng. This kind of intersection can be designed, thanks to his imagination.


    I don''t know how Yu Xi knows. By the way, Yu Xi used to be a triple agent. One of her masters is Yan Qingcheng. She is highly valued by Yan Qingcheng. With her ability and resourcefulness, it''s no surprise that she can find out some secrets of the lonely cliff.


    Knowing that the other party is black wolf, I feel a burst of ecstasy. Ye Luo is captured by Xueer. Man Xue analyzes that Xueer is most likely to escape back to Chiba Island, but I''m afraid that few people know where Chiba island is except Yan Qingcheng himself and his confidants. Man Xue and I have been worrying about this all the time.


    I want to go to Chiba Island, but I can''t find the way to the island.


    You say depressed or not.


    Now, black wolf is in the top position of manager Yan Qingcheng, and he is also one of the core figures in Yan Qingcheng''s team. He can''t be unaware of where Chiba island is.


    Ha ha, it''s really hard to find a way out. As long as you catch the black wolf alive, I don''t believe you can''t get the secret of Chiba island out of his mouth.


    Anyway, the black wolf is right in front of me, and I don''t worry about him running away. He and Yu Xi are chatting happily. These two people used to be Yan Qingcheng''s confidants. Now Yan Qingcheng has become my number one enemy. It''s the so-called knowing yourself and your enemy that you can win a hundred battles. Maybe you can get some unexpected gains.

 Chapter 1021

    I''m protecting Yu Xi in the dark. Yu Xi''s life is not really in danger. I''ll watch the fire from the other side. I''ll watch the change first and find the right time to show up.


    Black wolf tut tut two, suddenly burst out laughing: "the shadow is indeed the shadow. It is really extraordinary. You can''t hide anything from your eyes. You can even guess that the entrance of the upper solitary cliff is hidden near here. You can guess in such a secret place. Black wolf, I don''t think I can admire it."


    Yu Xi tightened his dagger and calmed his nervous heart as soon as possible. He was always on guard against the attack of the black wolf. He said coldly:


    "black wolf, you don''t have to be sarcastic here to disturb my mind. I won''t be fooled by you. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to catch me. "


    The black wolf seemed to hear a big joke and laughed wildly on his back. After a while, he stopped and pointed to Yu Xi and said: "do you know who they are?"


    Yu Xi did not answer directly, but glanced at the black wolf, as if to answer or ask with her eyes.


    "Shadow, you have great powers and rich intelligence. You should know that there are two mysterious forces in your hands."


    "You''re talking about robot troops and gene fighters."


    "Yes. Guess who they are, then? "


    Yu Xi has found that these people around her are different from ordinary people, and there seems to be no vital signs. She has just had a fight with the robot troops, and she doesn''t know nothing about the robot troops. It''s obvious that they are not.


    Are they -


    are they gene fighters?


    Yu Xi''s heart is tightening, because according to her intelligence analysis, gene fighters are far more powerful than robot fighters. They integrate the genes of various animals, and have different abilities. Even they have abilities that many people dare not think about.


    Surrounded by more than a dozen gene fighters, she is an ordinary woman in her spare time. How can she get out of trouble? It seems that she will not be here tonight.


    In this way, the black wolf didn''t deliberately distract her. People didn''t pay much attention to her at all.


    It''s contempt, red naked contempt.


    Now it''s a turtle in a black wolf''s urn. I''m a butcher, and I''m a fish. What can I do in Yuxi.


    I just hope -


    hey, I hope I can give them some time to escape here early.


    "Lose the dagger! Shadow, you are a smart woman. I don''t need to say anything more. "


    Yu Xi lowered his head and thought a little. If they are really gene fighters, a dagger can''t do anything at all. He just didn''t hurt the black wolf. It''s better not to have a direct conflict with them.


    After Yu Xi figured it out, he threw the dagger on the grass and asked with a cold face:


    "black wolf, tell me, what do you want to do with me?"


    The black wolf laughed and said, "don''t worry. Your companion hasn''t been caught. What''s the hurry? "


    The black wolf waved and sent eight people to search in several directions, leaving only six people to guard Yu Xi.


    Yu Xi hears that the black wolf is going to catch Ye Chutian and Lin Manxue. He is very anxious, but he can''t show it in front of the black wolf. He can only worry in secret.


    The black wolf amused himself with a smile: "don''t you want to tell me something about your companion?"


    Yu Xi cold hum a, as did not hear.


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. Anyway, you''ll meet later. We have time. Don''t worry."


    After the black wolf''s men left in groups, they waited for more than ten minutes, but none of them came back.


    The black wolf opened the earphone to ask about the situation. However, all the earphones of the people sent out were in a silent state and could not be contacted at all.


    What''s the situation? It never happened in training.


    Black wolf frowned. The island is so big. There are so many people out there for so long that none of them has come back.


    Could it be that they had encountered any difficulties, but just now they had not heard the sound of gunfire or the sound of asking for help. They had been quiet all the time, and they were gene fighters. It was not too much to say that one should be ten, so there should not be any situation.


    Black wolf felt uneasy, but he couldn''t tell why. In a word, it was strange. After waiting for about two or three minutes, the person sent out still disappeared.


    At this time, the night is even darker, the cold wind is more urgent, blowing the hills clattering.


    I don''t know when there will be a strange atmosphere around. It''s as quiet as breaking into a graveyard by mistake. It''s Xiao Su, Yin Han and strange.


    Black wolf immediately felt something was wrong, and sent two people to see what happened. Like the people sent out before, the two people left for more than ten minutes and didn''t come back. They didn''t even hear from each other, and they couldn''t even get in touch with each other.


    Only then did the black wolf know that something had really happened.


    It''s not that he didn''t doubt it before. He just didn''t want to believe it because of his overconfidence in the terror fighting power of gene warrior.He didn''t believe that anyone in the world could kill a gene warrior unit of him quietly.


    Even if these gene fighters are not the top and most perfect gene fighters, they can only be regarded as some secondary products, but they are also gene fighters anyway.


    It''s fantastic. No matter how imaginative, no one can imagine killing a gene warrior team without disturbing anyone.


    Gene fighters are not ordinary human beings. Even the most inferior products are equivalent to the ultimate version of human beings, enhanced super version. They have many high-quality genes and specialties of animals. How can ordinary people get them.


    Even Wei Wenjie, one of the most extreme representatives of human physical fitness, may not be able to kill a sub version of gene warrior easily.


    Now, his team of gene fighters are almost lost, and lost inexplicably, how can he believe it.


    But now, a loud big mouth in the black wolf''s face, suddenly wake up the black wolf, he thought that the impossible things may have really happened, all this is true.


    The black wolf contacted the gene warrior he sent out again through the earphone, but there was still no news.


    He was flustered. For the first time, he found that he was so flustered that they might have met some powerful enemy, an unimaginable one.


    "Alert."


    The black wolf immediately gave an order to strengthen the guard. In addition, there were only five people left in a small team, and two-thirds of them hung up.


    The remaining four gene fighters are on guard with submachine guns back to back, constantly adjusting the shooting direction and ready to shoot at any time.


    "Ah


    In the dark, there was a sudden scream, which made the black wolf nervous again.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    The black wolf and the gene warrior shot in the dark, which just screamed, without hesitation.


    However, after the gunshot, it was quiet. It was so quiet that you could hear your nervous heartbeat and breathing.


    "Ah


    The scream suddenly started from another direction. It made the elder long and spread all the way. It ran from the ear to the deep of the soul. It made people feel creepy.

 Chapter 1022

    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Another round of random gunfire broke the tranquility of the night again, and was finally engulfed by the darkness, leaving no ghost.


    "Ah There was another miserable scream from the East. The black wolf and his team instinctively fired several shots to the East.


    Then came the south, the west, and the north, where the screams continued, one wave higher than the other.


    The other side is like a ghost floating on the broad grass. Every time it passes through a place, that place will emit a number of screams.


    These screams don''t come from ordinary people, but from his own team members, his special gene team.


    Black wolf''s brain flashed a picture, hiding in the dark enemy is holding up a butcher''s knife to kill his team members one by one, and these screams are called out when they are dying.


    The black wolf was stunned by the picture in front of him, because no one knows the strength of these guys better than himself. These well-trained genetic special soldiers no longer belong to the traditional sense of people. It''s not too much to say that they are half human and half beast.


    They are bloodthirsty, bloodthirsty and loyal to the leader, because they have a special chip embedded in their brain, and they are completely controlled by the master of this chip.


    And the black wolf is the half owner of this chip.


    They almost lost their sense of pain, and only retained the most primitive senses, such as the fear of the host, the obedience to the execution of orders and so on.


    So no matter how much they are tortured or injured, they should not make such a terrible scream.


    A monster with only a weak sense of pain, will it be afraid of pain?


    If there is, how terrible the pain should be. It can make a monster who almost lost the sense of pain regain the taste of pain. It''s chilling to think about it.


    What on earth did he do to them?


    Black wolf''s inner fear broke out completely and filled his whole brain, which made him dare not think about it, but he couldn''t help thinking about it.


    "Ah


    "Ah


    "Ah


    The screams didn''t stop because of the gunfire. They were always around the black wolf and his gene warrior.


    The black wolf was completely driven by his opponent''s rhythm and lost in this terrible atmosphere. He asked the gene warrior to tie Yu Xi up as a hostage, and then he shot and yelled: "damn you, you bastard, what kind of ability is it to fight with your grandfather openly and honestly, and hide by pretending to be a ghost. Do you think your grandfather black wolf will be afraid of you? Come on, come out, you seed


    The black wolf held the guy in his hand tightly, and his palms exuded cold sweat. As long as there was a disturbance, he would shoot. For a while, he had changed three bullets in a row.


    "Ah! Black wolf, take your life


    Bang bang!


    "Take your life!"


    Bang bang!


    "Take your life!"


    ¡­¡­


    The black wolves fired indiscriminately and stirred the air around them. The atmosphere suddenly condensed, and even the air was filled with a strong smell of gunpowder.


    Death is shrouded in everyone''s heart, and the atmosphere is suppressed to the extreme, including Yu Xi, who is bound. Yu Xi is almost suffocated by this tense atmosphere.


    For the first time, she felt that death was so close to her.


    It is no longer a peaceful lawn, but a Torah and a hell on earth. The scream is like a ghost floating around her ears. Yu Xi opens her eyes and glances around from time to time, because she thinks that as long as she doesn''t pay attention, she may be pulled into hell by the ghost and never live beyond her life.


    Sweat, cold sweat, from Yu Xi''s forehead into the bottom of my heart, with the deep fear of fusion together, to the heart boiling hot.


    Black wolf they killed red eyes, a short time all the bullets on the body, the barrel of the gun was hot as iron, the ghost call in the dark finally stopped.


    Night, the black is terrible, quiet is more terrible.


    Black Wolf and his gene warrior retreat together to form a small circle, back to back with each other, staring in all directions in the dark.


    No one, still no one, except five of them.


    Eh, no, five. Why are there only five left, not six?


    And the shadow, the woman.


    By the way, the shadow, the shadow, just sitting on the grass beside them, how can it disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Just now, they were completely engulfed by fear and focused on dealing with the enemy hiding in the dark. They didn''t pay attention to the shadow.


    The shadow''s hands and feet were tied by the military rope, and it was impossible to escape alone under their eyes. So where did she go?


    It must have been stolen.


    Could it be that the black wolf hardly dare to think about it any more, because if the other party can steal the shadow under their eyes quietly, in other words, it will not take much effort for the enemy to kill them.But why didn''t they?


    Are you playing cat and mouse?


    Black wolf didn''t have time to think about it, because black wolf gradually walked out of the darkness. Although black wolf couldn''t see his face clearly, he told black wolf that this man was the killing king in the darkness.


    Danger.


    Extremely dangerous.


    The black wolf was at least ten or twenty meters away from the figure in the dark, but the murderous spirit of the other side shrouded him and his team members in an instant.


    He not only saw fear in his heart, but also in the faces of his team members. The silent fear gene of gene fighters was activated. How could they know how to be afraid?


    Black wolf how also can''t believe, by silent gene so by the other side crack, what energy is hidden in his body?


    "Black wolf, let''s meet again." The dark shadow waved to the black wolf, as if to say hello. His voice was familiar and familiar.


    Of course, the black wolf doesn''t really think that the other party is greeting him. The greeting is just the other party''s contempt or ridicule for him.


    The black wolf didn''t pay attention to each other''s ridicule, but just stared at the figure. He wanted to see who he was and who could make the black wolf and his team suffer so much.


    Close, close, the other side walk another meter, black wolf confidence can see his appearance, he really want to see his appearance, really, never so want to see a person''s true face.


    "It''s you!"


    When the black wolf saw clearly that the other party was me, he was so cute or silly. He couldn''t believe his eyes at all, and he wiped his eyes repeatedly in front of me.


    I didn''t expect that I, ye Chutian, who had been despised by him all the time, could swallow up a small part of his team. It was reasonable that black wolf couldn''t believe it or didn''t want to believe it.


    I understand.


    But it''s useless to understand. You have to treat each other with new eyes for three days. Besides, ye Chutian is such an excellent talent, isn''t he?


    "Have you polished your eyes? Brother black wolf, you are right. It''s me, ye Chutian. " I looked at the black wolf with a smile and pointed to myself.